《Revenge is Best Served… After Reborn》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Defibritor! Now, increase the voltage!¡±


    ¡°The patient is experiencing severe bleeding, and bags of type A blood were just urgently dispatched!¡±


    The intern nurse was covered in blood, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    The operating room was filled with the stench of blood. She had never seen so much blood before.


    At that moment, a thought shed through her mind. Who would suddenly take away all the type A


    blood


    from the blood bank?


    The woman lying on the hospital bed was pale, her lips dry, and her eyes beginning to lose focus.


    James¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°James¡­


    This time, the intern nurse heard her. The woman was calling for James.


    James, the most powerful business tycoon in Devonport!


    The doctor was on the verge of a breakdown. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally


    getting it right. He urgently spoke into the phone, ¡°Mr. Burke, your wife is bleeding out, and the blood


    bank¡¯s reserves have been taken. Please,e and see her onest time!¡±


    The voice on the other end was tinged with cruelty and filled with Indifference. ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet?


    Call me when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Beep beep-¡®The call was mercilessly cut off.


    Suddenly, all the light faded from the woman¡¯s eyes. James, do you despise me this much? Even now,


    you won¡¯te to see me onest time?¡±


    The machine emitted a steady, cold ¡®beep-, signaling the end of the patient¡¯s vital signs.


    In a daze, Sophie felt her soul leave her body. Her emaciated, pale bodyy powerlessly on the


    hospital bed. At only twenty-seven, she had died of severe hemorrhage due to childbirthplications.


    In life, she had loved James deeply. As the only daughter of the Russell family, she should have


    enjoyed the best life possible. But to marry James, she had gambled herself and the Russell family¡¯s


    fortune. Eventually, this was the tragic end she met.


    Sophie slowly closed her eyes. If she had another chance to start over, she would never make the


    same mistakes.


    ¡°Madam, your husband wants to take you to the auction tonight. Which dress would you like to wear?¡±


    Marian¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.


    Sophie¡¯s thoughts snapped back to reality. Everything around her was too familiar. It was her and


    James¡¯


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    new home!


    They had been married for a month, but James had hardly seen her.


    She distinctly remembered that James was attending and auction at that time, and he had only


    brought his wife along because it was customary.


    13:14


    But that was all five years ago. How could it be¡­


    Could it be that she had been reborn?


    ¡°Madam, your husband has never stayed overnight before. You must seize this opportunity.¡±


    Marian picked out a white gown, hesitating. ¡°Maybe this one?¡±


    Sophie looked down, mocking herself inwardly.


    Everyone knew James liked Nichole. In the past, Sophie had often copied Nichole¡¯s style to please


    James. Nichole liked white dresses, so Sophie wore white dresses too, just to win a bit of James¡¯ favor.


    On the day of the auction, James had not informed Sophie that he was changingpanions and


    brought Nichole instead. This made Sophie look utterly foolish because she was dressed in the same


    white dress as Nichole.


    As she thought about it now, it really was ridiculous.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wear this one.¡± Sophie casually picked out a bright red gown. She never liked in clothes,


    after all. Nichole was just a poor college gir. Sophie must have been out of her mind to wear cheap


    street clothes just for a man.

 Chapter 2

    Sophie lowered her own status, not just in society but in her own esteem as well.


    Marian spoke with difficulty, ¡°But he might prefer this white dress¡­¡±


    Ignoring Marian¡¯s desperate hints, Sophie remained indifferent.


    ¡°This one,¡± Sophie said c o o l l y. ¡°Throw away all those white dresses. I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Faced with Sophie¡¯smand, Marian sighed deeply but eventuallyplied.


    Sophie looked at her reflection in the mirror. She was still stunningly beautiful, but she knew that in a


    few years, James would have worn her down to a shadow of her former self.


    Before that happened, she was determined to end it all.


    In the evening, Sophie wore a wine-red mermaid dress with a trailing skirt that perfectly entuated


    her curvaceous figure. Her makeup was impable, and her hair was styled in soft French curls,


    adding an air of gentle sophistication. A beauty mark below her eye enhanced her allure, making her


    appear like a portrait too sacred to be tainted.


    From a distance, a man in a white shirt and long leather boots watched the scene, a cigarette hanging


    from his lips. His voice was somber, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Colby, you don¡¯t know her? That¡¯s Sophie Russell, daughter of the Russell family and James¡¯ new


    bride!¡± Adler, the p l a y b o y following Colby, eximed excitedl y. ¡°I just saw that s c u m b a g James


    walking in with another woman. We might just witness a dramatic showdown between the mistress and


    the wife! I¡¯m already thrilled!¡±


    There was no response from Colby.


    Adler clicked his tongue. ¡°But really, James¡¯ taste is questionable. He left a bombshell like Sophie for a


    skinny nobody. Don¡¯t you think so, Colby?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around, Adler realized Colby was no longer there.


    ¡°Hey! Colby! Da m n it!¡± Adler cursed as he followed Colby¡¯s steps into the auction.


    Inside, Nichole, in a simple white dress, clung to James¡¯ arm, her voice timid. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to such


    an event before. Maybe I should go back.¡±


    James replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it. You¡¯ll be attending


    Nichole nodded.


    many


    of these.¡±


    Just as James was about to lead Nichole into the venue, his assistant Colt couldn¡¯t help but interject,


    ¡°Mr. Burke, aren¡¯t you waiting for your wife?¡±


    James frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to inform her not toe today?¡±


    Colt nced at Nichole, who quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s not Colt¡¯s fault. I told him not to inform Sophie. With


    my current status, being with you might lead to rumors, so I thought it would be better for Sophie to


    apany you inside¡­¡±


    Nichole hung her head, the picture of a frightened little girl.


    13:14)


    James rubbed his temples; he really didn¡¯t want Sophie to appear now.


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡± Nichole bit her lip, calling him tentatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    James patted Nichole¡¯s head and instructed Colt, ¡°Go to the entrance, and if you see Sophie, have


    someone escort her back immediately.¡±


    Amidst the crowd, a murmur of astonishment spread.


    Colt looked over, his mouth agape, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote.¡±

 Chapter 3

    James followed Colt¡¯s gaze.


    The ssh of red stood out in the crowd.-


    Sophie, dressed in a wine-red evening gown, seemed to captivate hearts with every smile and frown.


    Cameras from the media swept over her, and for a moment, Sophie was like a superstar walking the


    red.


    carpet.


    ¡°Is that Sophie?¡±


    It took James a moment to recognize her.


    Sophie had always preferred light makeup and modest dresses. This was the first time he had seen her


    dressed so strikingly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole looked ufortable. This was her first encounter with Sophie.


    In contrast to Sophie¡¯s morous allure, Nichole seemed overly in, like a young student yet to


    bloom.


    ¡°Sophie looks so beautiful.¡± A hint of barely detectable envyced Nichole¡¯s tone.


    Sophie had already spotted James and Nichole and walked straight toward them.


    Nichole had thought that an unaware Sophie would be awkward and surprised to see her and James


    together, but Sophie seemed to have known all along, her face bearing aposed smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s Mrs. Burke, but who is thatdy with Mr. Burke?¡± whispered some of the media.


    Sophie approached and took James¡¯ arm, extending her hand to Nichole with a smile, ¡°Hello, you must,


    be Nichole, the student James mentioned. I¡¯m Sophie. You can call me Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Nichole awkwardly withdrew the hand holding James¡¯ hand and gently shook Sophie¡¯s. ¡°Hello, Mrs.


    Burke.¡± The name ¡®Mrs. Burke¡¯ felt like a bone stuck in her throat.


    Sophie mentioned, ¡°James told me that you¡¯ve been nning to study abroad these past two years?¡±


    Nichole cast a quick nce at James.


    ad this ver


    James said, ¡°Nichole has been excelling in her studies. She¡¯s nning to go but she¡¯s a bit shy, so I


    brought her here today to get a feel of what the world is like.¡±


    Yes, today was just about showing Nichole the world.


    At this time, James hadn¡¯t fully fallen for Nichole. It was after she returned from studying abroad that


    James truly fell in love with her.


    Even now, James attended various events with Nichole, and everyone in Devonport knew James


    favored this college student.


    But none of that mattered to Sophie now. She was at the auction not to contend with Nichole over


    James but for a more significant reason.


    ¡°Then James, take good care of Ms. Nichole. I¡¯m going in,¡± said Sophie as she released James¡¯ arm.


    James was stunned. He never expected those words from Sophie.


    13:14


    By the time he realized, Sophie had already entered the venue.


    James frowned. When had Sophie, who was always boisterous, be so agreeable?


    Sophie sat in an inconspicuouser, surrounded by the movers and shakers of Devonport.


    If she remembered correctly, this auction featured a neglected plot ofnd that a small-time


    businessman bought, whichter became extremely valuable due to upscale developments around it.


    This transformation turned an obscure businessman into a business mogul.


    Since she was nning to leave James, she should also secure a fallback for herself.


    Meanwhile, once seated in the venue, James searched for Sophie¡¯s presence while Nichole asked,


    ¡°Mr. Burke, do you really want me to bidter?¡±


    James was brought back to the present by Nichole¡¯s voice and replied, ¡°Yes, I trust your judgment.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Nichole¡¯s cheeks were tinged with a hint of pink. She had studied finance for so long at college,


    precisely. for this day.


    From the second floor, Sophie watched as James and Nichole chatted animatedly, quietly averting her


    gaze.-


    Nichole indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons James would find himself drawn to her


    in


    the future.


    In her previous life, Nichole had identified a prime plece of real estate for James, which had made him


    see her in a new light.


    But in reality, that property was already valuable, especially as it was located near the Burke


    International properties. With James¡¯ finances at her disposal, Nichole drove up the price without


    hesitation, which in turn increased the value of the surrounding Burke International properties. Either


    way, James couldn¡¯t lose.


    Even without Nichole, that piece ofnd was something James would have acquired anyway.


    As soon as the auction began, Nichole started bidding. She snagged the first three prime properties.


    James sat beside Nichole like a guardian angel.


    ¡°Devonport Crescent, starting at one billion!¡±


    ¡°Two billion.¡±


    It was the first time Sophie spoke up at the auction, and the entire room gasped.


    James frowned. What was she thinking?


    Nichole whispered, ¡°Thatnd isn¡¯t worth much. Sophie¡¯s going to lose two billion.¡±


    James pulled out his phone and texted Sophie, [What are you doing?]


    Sophie nced at the message and then flipped her phone face down.


    ¡°Two billion once¡­


    ¡°Two billion twice¡­¡±


    ¡°Da m n, has Sophie lost her mind? Two billion for that?¡± Adler was on the second floor and shocked.


    ¡°Three billion.¡± Beside him, Colby casually threw out a number.


    Adler nearly flipped the table. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Colby! Have you also lost it?¡±


    Across the room, Sophie was frowning, trying to figure out who was crazy enough to bid against her for


    such a worthless piece ofnd, only to spot Colby.


    Sophie vaguely remembered that Colby was involved in some shady businesses. Since when did he


    get into real estate development?


    ¡°Four billion!¡± Sophie calmly raised the bid.


    Downstairs, James¡¯ frown deepened, and he typed furiously on his phone. [Sophie, shut it!)


    13:14


    This time, Sophie turned her phone off.


    ¡°Five billion.¡±


    Facing Colby¡¯s deliberate provocation, Sophie almost gritted her teeth to dust. ¡®Alright, ying it this


    way, huh?¡±


    Sophie spoke up. ¡°Ten billion!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely gone mad!¡± Adler eximed.


    Downstairs, James stood up. The usuallyposed man was also somewhat unable to fathom


    Sophie¡¯s intentions. In his view, that piece ofnd wasn¡¯t even worth one billion, and Sophie was willing


    to spend ten billion on it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meeting Sophie¡¯s indifferent gaze, Colby smiled slightly and gestured for her to proceed.


    ¡°Ten billion once¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten billion twice¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten billion three times! Sold!¡±


    As the gavel struck, Sophie¡¯s heart finally rxed. She had secured thend, though she had spent an


    extra eight billion unnecessarily.


    All because of Colby!


    Sophie red at Colby from across the room.


    Adler nudged Colby. ¡°Hey, hey, Sophie¡¯s ring at you. If I were her, I¡¯d probably want to kill you!¡±;


    Colby raised an eyebrow, seemingly unconcerned.


    Downstairs, Nichole tugged at James. ¡°Mr. Burke, Sophie¡¯s going to bankrupt you.¡±


    James coldly replied, ¡°She set the price herself. No one else will foot the bill for her.

 Chapter 5

    Due to the unexpected turn of events, James waspletely preupied with Sophie, paying no


    attention to how Nichole was faring.


    As the auction came to an end, Sophie was about to leave and bumped right into James and Nichole.


    ¡°Sophie, if you don¡¯t understand real estate, you shouldn¡¯t stir up trouble,¡± James said bluntly, not


    sparing Sophie any face.


    Nichole chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Sophie, your actions just cost Mr. Burke ten billion.¡±


    Sophie chuckled lightly. ¡°You must be mistaken, Ms. Nichole. I was the one interested in buying that


    property. What does it have to do with James?¡±


    Nichole blurted out, ¡°But you bid ten billion!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere ten billion, pocket change for us,¡± came a voice from nearby. It was Adler.


    Sophie caught a glimpse of Colby standing next to Adler andmented nonchntly, ¡°Ten billion is


    just something to y around with.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turned sour instantly. Ten billion might be nothing to James and even less so to Sophie!


    Nichole¡¯s face turned beet red, feeling utterly insignificant among them.


    Out of the blue, Colby asked, ¡°I heard you got married, Mr. Burke. Is this youngdy Mrs. Burke?¡±


    Nichole was flustered and stammered, ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my wife, Sophie, James said as he pulled Sophie closer to him.


    Sophie tried to casually shake off James¡¯ grip, but he held on tightly.


    James had noticed Colby¡¯s gaze lingering on Sophie. Men understood men; he instantly recognized


    Colby¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°So, Ms. Sophie is actually your wife. Oh, my, what was I thinking? I saw you joking around with this


    youngdy during the auction and thought she must be Mrs. Burke,¡± Adler pped his forehead. ¡°Then


    this fady must be your secretary, Mr. Burke. No wonder she was bidding on your behalf earlier.¡±


    Sophie almost couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although she no longer cared about Nichole and James, hearing


    Adler say that secretly delighted her.


    Meanwhile, Nichole¡¯s face was alternating between pale and flushed. James noticed this and


    instructed, ¡°Colt, take Nichole home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler said cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to it then. See you around.¡±


    After Adler and Colby left, Sophie finally shook off James¡¯ hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough of holding


    my hand?¡±


    James did not expect Sophie to break away from his grasp. Previously, Sophie would have relished


    any physical contact with him. She even followed him around like a shadow. Tonight, however, Sophie


    seemedpletely different from before.


    Finally, James said coldly. ¡°If you were trying to get my attention, there was no need to go to such


    lengths.¡±


    13:14


    Sophie was left speechless by his remark. She wanted to argue back but didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    After all, considering how much she used to care about James, it was usible that she might have


    done something like this to catch his eye.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    Annoyed, Sophie responded dismissively, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Colby?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is happening. I don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    James said icily, ¡°Sophie, remember, you are Mrs. Burke in public. You¡¯d better mind your status and


    keep your distance from other men.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Hearing James say that made Sophie scoff, ¡°James, how about you demand the same from yourself


    before you ask it of others? Today, you brought Nichole here. Did you ever consider your reputation or


    how it would reflect on me?¡±


    ¡°I had Colt inform you today.¡±


    ¡°Did he? Was it to tell me not toe?¡±


    James fell silent. He knew he was in the wrong.


    Sophie continued, ¡°Colby was an outsider, and he assumed Nichole was your wife. Imagine when


    everyone else realizes this. If you really care for Nichole, then let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, have you lost your mind?¡± James frowned.


    Although he didn¡¯t particrly like Sophie, that didn¡¯t mean he wanted a divorce. After all, theirs was a


    marriage of business convenience, not something one could just walk away from.


    Sophie observed James¡® serious demeanor and knew that he wasn¡¯t considering divorce at the


    moment only because her family was backing her,


    In a few years, once she no longer held any value, James would discard her as easily as throwing out


    the


    trash.


    Thinking of her dismal future, she preferred to end things now.


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    The next day, news that Sophie had spent ten billion to purchase a derelict lot swept through all major


    tforms.


    As the sole heir to the Russell fortune, Sophie indeed controlled all of their assets, and ten billion was


    but a drop in the bucket.


    However, the Russell family¡¯s businesses were still operational, which meant that liquid funds were not


    abundant. Ten billion was no small sum.


    Sophiey in bed massaging her temples.


    Could she approach James? No way. After she had suggested a divorce yesterday, James had


    stormed off without a backward nce.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it. She had even been willing to cede part of the Russell fortune to him in the


    end,


    but he still refused to divorce.


    But if not James, who else could she turn to?


    Suddenly, Sophie sat bolt upright in bed.


    Of course!


    ¡°Colby!¡±


    High society was a small world, and with a littleworking, Sophie quickly got in touch with Colby.


    She remembered that Colby¡¯s influence was international, and for the past couple of years, he had


    been entrenched in Devonport. While others might not know why, she did. In theing years, Colby


    would


    13:15


    rapidly take over the Devonport businesses, challenging James for dominance.


    In the corporate boardroom, Colby silently toyed with his lighter. Sophie got straight to the point. ¡°I need


    to borrow eight billion from you.¡±


    Adler, who was drinking tea, choked. Directness was one thing, but this was on another level!


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, that¡¯s quite upfront of you.¡±


    Sophie blinked, ¡°You once said that ten billion would barely get you a shack.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was just helping you out. Was that not clear enough? I¡¯ve never seen such ingratitude!¡±


    Adler shook his head. Beautiful women really were a breed apart.


    Colby flicked his lighter. ¡°First, tell me why I should lend you eight billion.¡±


    ¡°I was about to secure the Crescent lot for two billion, but you stepped in, forcing me to throw in


    another eight billion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good enough reason.¡±


    Sophie paused before speaking, ¡°Your enterprises have been overseas, but you¡¯ve been frequently


    seen in Devonport these past years. I guess you¡¯re nning to transfer those illegal assets overseas to


    Devonport tounder them, right?¡±


    Adler paused mid¨Csip, instinctively ncing at Colby. This girl knew about these things? That was


    news.

 Chapter 7

    The room fell silent for a long moment until Colby broke it with a half-smiling remark. ¡°Mrs. Burke, it¡¯s


    not right to falsely use the Innocent.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we are all legitimate businessmen here!¡± Adler added earnestly.


    ¡°Whether you


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ou are legitimate businessmen or not isn¡¯t for me to decide, but I think James might be quite


    interested.¡± Sophie spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just a naive girl, but James isn¡¯t. If I share with him what was just


    discussed, I wonder if he¡¯ll take an interest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the schemer!¡± Adler couldn¡¯t keep hisposure.


    Sophie looked seriously at Colby. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Lend me eight billion dors, and I will


    return it with interest in three years.¡±


    Adler¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you joking? Eight billion? Do you even know how much the


    interest will be in three years? If you can¡¯t pay it back, we lose eight billion. Besides, you¡¯re James¡¯


    wife. Who would be bold to take action against you?¡±


    ¡°I understand the interest rates. I can sign a contract with you. If I can¡¯t pay back, I¡¯ll give you the


    houses and stocks in the Russell family¡¯s name and even work tirelessly for you all my life, at your


    command.¡±


    Sophie hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°Moreover, myT?arriage with James probably won¡¯tst three


    years. Even if I¡¯m still his wife in three years, he won¡¯t protect me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Colby looked up, staring at Sophie for a moment.


    Adler¡¯s ears perked up, sensing some juicy gossip. However, he quickly gathered his thoughts, ¡°No,


    absolutely not! I disagree!¡±


    Before he could finish, a calm, deep voice interrupted, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Adler practically jumped from his seat. ¡°Have you lost your mind too?¡±


    ¡°The funds will be transferred from the finance department to you, and we¡¯ll draft the contractter.¡±


    ¡°Colby, da m n it!¡± Adler stomped his foot.


    ¡°Thanks, Colby, Sophie stood. ¡°I¡¯ll await your message. It¡¯s been a pleasure doing business.¡±


    With a mischievous smile, Sophie turned and left the CEO¡¯s office.


    After she had gone, Adler gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡°She leaves so easily. That¡¯s eight billion! Did


    your brain refuse to function normally? She¡¯s James¡¯ wife. Why would you lend money to her?¡±


    Colby slightly curled his lips. ¡°She¡¯s attractive.¡±


    ¡°What the hell! Why should I finance your flirting?¡±


    Colby stood, pping a bank card against Adler¡¯s chest. ¡°The woman I fancy naturally deserves a


    grand gesture from me.¡±


    ¡°What? A grand gesture? She¡¯s still James¡¯ wife. What are you even talking about?¡±


    Colby ignored Adler, walking out of the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Crazy, all of you are utterly mad!¡±


    13:15


    Meanwhile, as Sophie had just stepped through the Burke family¡¯s front door, she saw James sitting in


    the living room.


    Sophie frowned. In her previous life, the number of times James hade home could be counted on


    one hand. When had he be so homebound?


    Assuming he was just home for a quick visit, she turned to head upstairs.


    Suddenly, James called out sharply, ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Sophie stopped in her tracks. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Faced with Sophie¡¯s recent coldness, James felt ufortable and impatiently said, ¡°The auction


    house is here to collect the money.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    James took a deep breath. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the money, you could have told me.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s response was chilly, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already taken care of

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    Ten billion wasn¡¯t a small sum, and James was well aware of the limited assets that the Russell could


    mobilize. It was impossible for her toe up with such arge amount of money so


    ¡°This is my own business, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t forget that I am your husband.¡±


    Sophie let out a self-deprecatingugh.


    Husband?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James had always considered that a disgrace. When did he suddenly remember that he was her


    husband? ¡°You¡¯re just worried because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll lose this ten billion and drag down the


    Burke family.¡±


    James was silent.


    Seeing his reaction, Sophie knew she had guessed right. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t involve the Burke family


    in this. I am well aware that our marriage is a business alliance. Your sess is mine, and your losses


    are mine, too. Now, you don¡¯t need to make three trips a day to the house.¡±


    James was speechless. He had indeed thought this way, which is why he had been so cold to Sophie


    after their marriage. He had not even slept with her once.


    However, hearing these words from Sophie suddenly made him realize he¡¯s going too far.


    James was about to say something when Sophie¡¯s phone suddenly beeped. It was a notification for at


    money transfer.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Colby to be so quick. In just an hour, eight billion had been transferred.


    With the matter resolved, a smile spread across Sophie¡¯s face.


    James pursed his lips. He suddenly remembered how Sophie used to follow him around with that same


    smile, but he had never cared.


    ¡°There¡¯s a g tonight. You shoulde with me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sophie was about to head upstairs but frowned.


    James retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Nichole to the g?¡± Sophie was puzzled.


    She remembered that in the past, James always took Nichole with him to any banquet or social


    gathering. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this was an international g. In a previous life, she had fought and


    argued to go, but James had still taken Nichole, also indirectly paving the way for Nichole¡¯s future


    studies abroad.


    Why would James suddenly think of taking her to such an important event?


    ¡°You are my wife. Naturally, you should apany me to such events.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t buy that exnation, assuming Nichole must have been otherwise engaged for James to


    finally remember her.


    Well, it was good for her to attend these events, too. She was intending to start her own business and


    needed towork more.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get ready.¡±


    When Sophie agreed, James breathed a sigh of relief. At least Sophie was still willing to be Mrs. Burke


    int name. Perhaps she hadn¡¯tpletely given up hope in him.


    Meanwhile, Nichole was in her dorm room, admiring the dress James¡¯ secretary had sent over.


    Her roommate looked on enviously. ¡°Nichole, your boyfriend is so good to you. He sent you such a


    beautiful dress.¡±


    A blush crept up Nichole¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°When can you introduce us to your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your boyfriend is so wealthy and always takes you to various gs. We¡¯re so curious!¡±


    Nichole shook her head. ¡°Hispany is very busy. It¡¯s hard for him to find time. Next time there¡¯s a


    chance, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±


    Just then, Nichole¡¯s phone rang. She saw it was James¡¯ secretary calling a Mr. Burke sending you to


    pick me up? I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, Mr. Burke says you don¡¯t need toe today.¡±


    answered happily. ¡°Colt, is

 Chapter 9

    Nichole¡¯s smile froze on her face for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke is taking his wife tonight, so Ms. Nichole, it would be inconvenient for you to attend.¡±


    Nichole forced a smile. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s taking his wife. That¡¯s wonderful! I actually didn¡¯t want to go


    anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    As she held the disconnected phone, Nichole bit her lip.


    Her roommates exchanged nces behind her.


    ¡°Nichole, did your boyfriend just stand you up?¡±


    ¡°I heard it was an international g. Didn¡¯t you say your boyfriend organized it to introduce you to some


    international businessmen?¡±


    Facing the skeptical looks from her friends, Nichole managed a weak smile. ¡°He has to apany a


    very important client. I shouldn¡¯t add to his troubles.¡±


    Nichole looked down at the gown she was holding, her expression dimming:


    James had never liked Sophie, so why would he suddenly..


    Nichole clutched the gown in her hands. She had been looking forward to tonight¡¯s g for a long time.


    She couldn¡¯t just give up.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As evening fell, James had his secretary deliver a sophisticated ck evening gown to Sophie.


    James had been waiting downstairs for a while, and when he saw Sophie descending the grand


    staircase, he was momentarily stunned.


    Although he had seen Sophie in a burgundy gown before, this outfit still took his breath away. He


    hadn¡¯t realized before just how beautiful Sophie was.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Sophie looked up, and James pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have the secretary bring the car around.¡±


    Sophie, unconcerned, opened the door and saw Colt waiting at the entrance.


    He saw Sophie in her gown and was also taken aback. ¡°Madam, you look wonderful in that dress, even


    better than Ms. Nichole.¡±


    James gave him a sharp look for mentioning Nichole.


    Realizing his mistake, Colt quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t mind, and once she was in the car, James red at Colt and said sternly,


    ¡°You¡¯ve just lost your bonus for the month!¡±


    Colt felt wronged but dared not speak further. It was his own fault for speaking out of turn.


    They arrived at the venue, and James helped Sophie out of the car.


    The crowd around them cast admiring nces.


    ¡°Who is thatdy with Mr. Burke?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be Mrs. Burke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Mr. and Mrs. Burke attend an event together before they really are a handsome


    couple.¡±


    James smoothly took Sophie¡¯s hand. Sophie wanted to pull away, but she cooperated with James as


    so many eyes were on them.


    Sophie scanned the crowd and recognized many faces she had seen in her past life.


    James indeed had considerable prostige in the business world to be able to attend such a high-level


    international g. The attendees included top businessmen, phnthropists, and real estate moguls.


    In her past life, Sophie had studied finance to please James, but it had ultimately been in vain.


    Suddenly, the sound of ss shattering drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    A man dressed as a gardener had identally broken a vase of roses, and the manager of the venue


    berated him harshly. ¡°Where did this old mane from? Get him out of here!¡±

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Sophie stepped forward, picking up the roses s c a t I need on the ground. She noticed that these roses


    were carefully pruned to remove the thorns and were very rare.


    ¡°Mrs. Burke, this old man has ruined the flowers Mr. Lennon prepared for everyone, and he disturbed


    the gathering. I¡¯ll have someone escort him out right now,


    ¡°If it was an ident, then perhaps the gentleman could prepare a new batch of flowers,¡± Sophie said,


    ¡°Since Mr. Lennon specially brought these roses, it would be a shame to use them only for disy.


    Why not let eachdy present take one to appreciate his gesture?¡±


    The crowd nodded in agreement, and the manager tactfully gestured to the elderly gardener to step


    aside. James approached Sophie, his voice low, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stir up the atmosphere like this.¡±


    Sophie shrugged, ¡°Just trying to please Mr. Lennon.¡±


    Outside the event, Nichole stepped out of a taxi, her elegant ck evening gown catching the light. As


    soon as she exited the vehicle, she felt the curious stares of those around her.


    Nichole didn¡¯t dwell on it, her mind set on entering the club.


    The doorman examined Nichole up and down, then nced at the departing taxi. invitation?¡±


    Miss, do you have an


    Caught off guard, Nichole hesitated. She wasn¡¯t aware of any invitation requirement. Previously, when


    she apanied James, she hade and gone freely. This was the first time she was stoppedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but you cannot enter without an invitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Burke. I¡¯m Mr. Burke¡¯spanion,¡± Nichole fibbed, trying to protect her dignity as


    the, doorman scrutinized her. ¡°Mr. Burke has already entered with Mrs. Burke. And you are?¡±


    Feeling the eyes on her, Nichole¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    Just then, Colt, who had been observing from a distance, came forward. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s with our


    company.


    The doorman nodded and allowed her to pass.


    Relieved, Nichole exhaled, but Colt looked serious. ¡°Ms. Nichole, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to gain some experience,¡± Nichole stammered. ¡°Mr. Burke always said I was too


    timid, and since I¡¯ll be going abroad in a few months, I wanted to familiarize myself with such settings.


    Colt, could you take me inside?¡±


    Colt hesitated.


    ¡°I want to learn quickly and return to assist Mr. Burke. Last time, Mrs. Burke spent a fortune on that


    land deal and surely took a loss. I suspect she doesn¡¯t understand finance, and with many financial


    experts here tonight, I¡¯m worried she might not cope without Mr. Burke by her side.¡±


    Nichole spoke earnestly, and Colt finally agreed.


    Sophie didn¡¯t have much knowledge in finance, so it¡¯d been Nichole who was close to James. Colt


    13:15


    13:15


    respected Nichole for this. She truly gifted in this area.


    ted, Nichole entered the event and immediately spotted James King with some guys.


    She picked up her dress to hurry over but collided with an elderly man. The old gardener¡¯s vase slipped


    from his hands, spilling water all over Nichole¡¯s gown.


    Nichole instinctively eximed, looking down at her now stained dress, her expression turning furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Nichole¡¯s voice was too loud, and suddenly, the room fell silent. By the time Nichole realized it,


    everyone¡¯s gaze had already fixed on her, including James and Sophie.


    At that moment, Nichole seemed like a sharp-tongued and uncultured woman to everyone present.


    The elderly gardener was hunched over. He picking up roses from the ground, continuously


    apologizing.


    Noticing the stares around her, Nichole¡¯s face turned sour. She quickly changed her expression,


    apologizing profusely, I¡¯m so sorry. I was in a rush. Are you alright, sir?¡±


    Sophie watched the scene from a distance.


    Despite Nichole¡¯s attempt to remedy the situation, it only made her seem more pretentious.


    At that moment, Nichole also noticed Sophie standing near James.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± James frowned.


    Sophie saw James¡¯ expression. He seemed utterly unaware of Nichole¡¯s nned attendance.


    Had Nichole decided toe on her own?


    Sophie remained silent.


    The plot was unfolding differently from her previous life. She remembered that in her past life, James


    had brought Nichole to the g, and Nichole had earned the approval of Mr. Lennon, smoothing her


    path to studying abroad. After graduating, she had climbed the careerdder quickly with the support of


    James


    and Mr. Lennon.


    She had thought that since James didn¡¯t bring Nichole this time, Nichole wouldn¡¯t appear, but Nichole


    had forced her way in regardless.


    ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±


    Hearing themotion inside the venue, Colt rushed in.


    James¡¯ tone was already displeased. ¡°Who let her in?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ Ms. Nichole could help you, Mr. Burke, Colt said, lowering his head.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    James massaged his temples. He had always been lenient towards Nichole, but in such a setting, he


    had brought Sophie and Nichole shouldn¡¯t have appeared!


    ¡°Ms. Nichole is unfamiliar with everyone here. You should go check on her.¡± Sophie indifferently sipped


    her champagne.


    James watched Nichole looking like a frightened deer and couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave her alone. ¡°I¡¯ll


    go over for a moment and thene back.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t say anything. It was expected that James would go; he always had a soft spot for


    Nichole.


    James confronted Nichole, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Nichole looked down, her expression hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted towork.¡±


    Nichole began to s o softly, and James couldn¡¯t bring himself to be harsh. After all, she was his


    prot¨¦g¨¦, and he had seen all her efforts over the years. ¡°I¡¯ll have Colt take you back.¡±


    13:15


    As James turned to leave, Nichole quickly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Mr. Burke, can I stay?¡±


    James frowned. In the past, Nichole was obedient and aware of luce, never overstepping her bounds.


    Nichole noticed the displeasure in James¡¯ eyes and immediately felt his dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Burke, I¡­.


    Under Nichole¡¯s distressed look, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be stern. ¡°Stay then. This g could also


    benefit your ns to study abroad.¡±


    Hearing this, a sweet smile finally spread across Nichole¡¯s face. ¡°Then, may I stay with you?¡±


    James nced at the crowd around them, realizing he couldn¡¯t leave Nichole alone to fend for herself.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face lit up like a delighted child.

 Chapter 12

    Colt couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Burke, about Mrs. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany her and ensure she doesn¡¯t cause trouble likest time?¡±


    James knew that Sophie often attended parties. Someone like her, who didn¡¯t understand finance, was


    really just there to pass the time.


    As long as she didn¡¯t squander money recklessly like before, it would be fine.


    Meanwhile, Sophie watched as Colt approached her. Just as Colt was wondering how to start the


    conversation, Sophie asked, ¡°Is he with Nichole now?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Nichole is a key talent ourpany is grooming, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I understood.¡±


    Sophie seemed to be quite concerned about James and Nichole.


    Colt breathed a sigh of relief, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that thedy had changed somewhat


    from


    before.


    Nichole, who was by James¡¯ side, was engaging confidently in conversation with several business


    moguls, all of whom Sophie noticed.


    Although Nichole had good grades in school, she was still just a student. Her knowledge hardly


    impressed these seasoned business veterans, who onlyplimented her to stay in James¡¯ good


    graces.


    Soon, Nichole found herself in a difficult position facing an elderly magnate. If Sophie remembered


    correctly, this man was a financial tycoon from a foreign country.


    The only issue was that the tycoon spoke only his nativenguage and no other foreignnguages. His


    trantor was now absent.


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡± Nichole bit her lip and nced at James.


    As James was pondering how to alleviate the awkwardness, Sophie approached and conversed


    fluently with the tycoon in hisnguage.


    The tycoon seemed very pleased with what Sophie had to say, and they shook hands.


    Only then did Nichole notice Sophie.


    Sophie was wearing a ck evening gown identical to hers. However, Sophie wore it with grace and


    elegance, making it look exquisite. In contrast, Nichole¡¯s dress seemed almost like a cheap market find.


    Nichole clenched her fists in frustration, though she kept a smile on her face. ¡°Sophie, you are so


    impressive. You even know that country¡¯s nativenguage.¡±


    Sophie gave Nichole a slight smile but did not respond.


    James remembered Sophie knew foreignnguages, but thisnguage wasn¡¯t widely spoken or


    internationally recognized. It was rare for someone to know it; he hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to be fluent.


    ¡°Sophie, what exactly did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased.¡±


    Sophie replied, ¡°I just told him that the plot ofnd he acquired near the southeastern seaboard at the


    auctionst week is sure to sell well, so he¡¯s very pleased.¡±


    13:15


    ¡°That plot will sell well?¡± Nichole looked puzzled. It didn¡¯t seem that remarkable.


    ¡°Perhaps it might.¡± Sophie sounded nonchnt.


    In her past life, that plot indeed sold for a good price when the area suddenly developed into a tourist


    destination, turning the real estate there into a goldmine.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Undoubtedly, Mr. Stephen had known about the impending development when he bought thatnd.


    Nichole, clearly, did not yet have that kind of foresight.


    James watched Sophie for a while, causing her some difort. ¡°Why are you looking at me like


    that?¡±


    James asked slowly, ¡°How did you know that plot ofnd would be a hot seller?¡±

 Chapter 13

    From James expression, you could tell he knew that this plece of real estate was going to sell big. But


    he chose to step aside and let Stephen have it as a favor.


    That was just James¡¯ style.


    Sophie said earnestly, ¡°I really was just paying apliment. You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±


    James frowned, seemingly gauging the sincerity of Sophie¡¯s words.


    Indeed, with Sophie¡¯s intellect, how could she possibly understand the future value of that property?


    James figured he was overthinking it. ¡°Better be.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Sophie but instead took Nichole to meet other guests.


    As Nichole left, she nced at Sophie with a hint of apology in her eyes. Despite Nichole trying to


    mask it, Sophie could see a trace of smugness in Nichole¡¯s look.


    Sophie tilted her head back and downed a ss of champagne.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, she was the woman who had her husband stolen from her, a pathetic


    figure.


    Her husband had not only left his newlywed wife to apany another woman but also introduced this


    woman to his business contacts. Was there a bigger joke than her presence here?


    Sophie was frustrated. She had nned to use this opportunity towork with some business


    tycoons, but with James walking away like that, it had be difficult to approach them.


    How could she make her way to these entrepreneurs without seeming too eager?


    Sophie scanned the room, and her eyesnded on a grand piano not too far away. A n formed in her


    mind as she smiled slightly.


    Sophie walked gracefully toward the piano and briefly greeted the pianist before taking a seat.


    As the daughter of the wealthy Russell family, she had been taught many skills, none of which she


    thought she¡¯d use in her previous life, but now they were proving useful.


    It had been a long time since shest yed, and her fingers felt slightly stiff, but old habits die hard.


    Soon, the keys flowed under Sophie¡¯s practiced hands, filling the banquet with melodious piano music


    that perfectly matched the atmosphere. Everyone was immersed in the unexpected performance.


    After the piece ended, apuse filled the room.


    Nichole saw James and the businessmen pause their conversation to watch Sophie, and she couldn¡¯t


    help but say, ¡°Sophie is so talented. She even ys the piano.¡±


    ¡°She did reach Grade 10 in piano,¡± James said nonchntly.


    In their circle, many were skilled pianists, and reaching Grade 10 wasmon. Everyone appreciated


    good music, and the apuse was proof of Sophie¡¯s musical prowess.


    James¡¯ casual mention of her Grade 10achievement made Nichole realize the gap between herself and


    Sophie.


    She had thought Sophie was just lucky and beautiful but otherwise useless. Now, she realized how


    wrong


    13:15


    she was. And how spectacrly sol


    After Sophie finished ying, several high-societydies approach


    ar to chat. Although she couldn¡¯t


    directly connect with the business tycoons themselves, getting to know their wives was a step closer to


    reaching them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Ms. Sophie to be so skilled. It¡¯s quite impressive,¡± remarked Adler from a corner, leaning


    on the balcony railing.


    ¡°It is good,¡± agreed Colby.


    ¡°You are tone-deaf. What do you know about music?¡± Adler teased.


    ¡°Nothing really, but I liked it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand music, but because it was Sophie ying, it felt exceptionally different.

 Chapter 14

    Sophie excused herself to the restroom during the event, but just as she rounded the corner, a hand


    shot out, pulling her into a hidden nook. Instinctively, she tried to scream, but the man behind her


    swiftly. covered her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was a low whisper.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling the heat of his chest against her back, Sophie regained herposure and bit down hard on


    the webbing between his thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The man sharply inhaled from the pain. ¡°Did you really bite me?¡±


    He let go of Sophie..


    Immediately, Sophie stepped back, creating distance between them, and when she saw who it was;


    she stared in shock. ¡°Colby?¡±


    ¡°Who else did you think it was?¡±


    ¡°What are you sneaking around for?¡±


    ¡°I snuck in. I didn¡¯t want to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Lennon was your¡­¡± She stopped herself, closing her mouth abruptly.


    Colby raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about Lennon?¡±


    Avoiding his gaze, Sophie shifted ufortably.


    In the past, after Lennon¡¯s death, all his wealth had gone to Colby, something she had only found out


    afterward. Currently, no one knew that Colby was Lennon¡¯s grandson.


    I mean, Lennon was a kind man, and you, being a business magnate yourself, wouldn¡¯t have, anyone


    dare to question your presence here even if you sneaked in.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but I prefer to y it safe.¡±


    Sophie said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you snuck in just to talk about this.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe Colby would be


    that trivial.


    ¡°For you.¡± Colby handed her a contract.


    Sophie nced down and saw a contract for a loan of eight billion dors. ¡°All that for this?¡±


    Colby nodded.


    ¡°How mundane.¡±


    Sophie signed the contract swiftly and tossed it back to Colby.


    To think he hade all this way at night just to have her sign a contract, and right outside thedies¡±


    room, no less!


    ¡°As your creditor, may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why spend ten billion on that piece ofnd?¡± Colby¡¯s voice was deep, always carrying a hint of


    seduction


    13:15


    thatpelled an answer.


    Sophie pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡±


    He could sense Sophie had other ns for thend. Yet, he couldn¡¯t see what on thend could


    possibly be worth ten billion dors.


    It seemed like a losing deal, but through Sophie¡¯s eyes, he felt thend¡¯s future value far exceeded ten


    billion dors.


    ¡°What if I told you, in six months, thatnd will be immensely valuable? Would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± At least not yet.


    ¡°And what if I told you that upscale condominiums are about to beunched around that barrennd?¡±


    ¡°What upscale condominiums?¡± Colby frowned. He had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Sophie smiled and then slipped past Colby into the restroom.


    Colby, frowning, walked back to the lobby, where Adler asked, ¡°All signed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Sophie bought that barrennd because it¡¯s surrounded by upscale condominiums.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any.¡±


    ¡°Check who owns thend around that area. The sooner we get the results, the better.¡±


    ¡°That barrennd is surrounded by a sewagework. There¡¯s nothing to check. No upscale


    condominiums, let alone a basketball court, would be built there.¡±


    Colby was taken aback. ¡°A sewagework?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Momentster, Nichole walked out of the restroom with a pained expression, now dressed in a pristine


    white evening gown.


    James asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was changing in the restroom, and when I came out, I think I saw Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Nichole nodded.


    ¡°I saw Sophie with that man fromst time, and they were¡­ close. After saying this, Nichole watched


    James¡¯ reaction closely, quickly adding. ¡°But maybe I was mistaken. How could Sophie possibly know


    someone like Colby? I heard that Colby is a real ouw.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    James¡¯ tone turned chilly.


    He had noticed before that Colby seemed interested in Sophie. Could she not see the danger? She


    was even getting close to a dangerous man like Colby.


    James felt an inexplicable tightness in his chest.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Sophie emerged from the restroom, noticing James¡¯ displeasure and the questioning


    look in his eyes.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± James¡¯ voice was low.


    ¡°Me? I just went to the restroom.¡± Sophie was quite puzzled.


    Nichole stepped forward, feigning affection as she grasped Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sophie, I saw it all. That


    Colby is no good. You mustn¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±


    Sophie instinctively withdrew her hand.


    Nichole¡¯s grip hung in mid-air, her voice shaky. ¡°Sophie, I didn¡¯t mean to tattle to Mr. Burke. It¡¯s just that


    Colby really isn¡¯t a good man.¡±


    ¡°I know what kind of person Colby is. I don¡¯t need others to judge him.¡¯ Sophie¡¯s tone was frosty.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nichole bit her lip, looking hurt.


    James coldly interjected, ¡°Nichole is just looking out for you. Don¡¯t be so naive, and stay away from


    those you shouldn¡¯t mess with.¡±


    Nichole tugged at James¡¯ sleeve as if reproaching him for being too harsh.


    Sophie saw this. Well, anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think Nichole was James¡¯ wife.


    any case, Sophie, you should stay away from Colby. You¡¯re ady of distinction, and he¡¯s nothing but


    an uncultured savage. How could you have anything to do with him!¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of a cane striking the floor echoed from nearby. Everyone turned toward the


    sound and soon saw an elderly man with silver hair standing in the center of the foyer.


    Sophie turned around, recognizing the elderly man as the gardener she had seen arranging vases in


    the


    13:16


    lobby.


    ds, exuding an intimidating


    Now, the old man was dressed in a sharp suit, nked by two body, presence, especially with his stern


    and fierce gaze that kept people at bay.


    ¡°This is Mr. Lennon,¡± Introduced a bodyguard beside the old man.


    Everyone around respectfully toasted the old man.


    At this moment, Nichole was the only one who looked distressed. The elderly man she had yelled at


    was Mr. Lennon!


    Soon after, Colby stepped out from behind Lennon, supporting his arm.


    Sophie had a sinking feeling. Colby looked towards her, his lips curling into a slow smile.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today I have gathered you here to let you know that Colby is my grandson and


    the sole heir to the Costello family.¡±


    Lennon nced coldly at Nichole, his gaze chilling her to the bone. ¡°He is not some uncultured


    savage.¡±


    The room was filled with shock. Only Sophie¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.


    Something was wrong! The timeline didn¡¯t add up! How could this be?

 Chapter 16

    ording to the timeline, it would be three years after Lennon¡¯s death that Colby¡¯s identity would be


    revealed


    Was it her rebirth that had unintentionally changed everything?


    At this moment, Nichole paled at Lennon¡¯s remark. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Colby was an orphan? How


    could he possibly be Lennon¡¯s grandson?


    Lennon heard everything she just said? Offending Lennon meant a dead end in the finance world for


    the rest of her life.


    Thinking this, Nichole turned to James for help.


    ¡°Mr. Lennon, Nichole just spoke without thinking. Considering her young age, I hope you can overlook


    this.¡± Lennon simply snorted. ¡°I heard you had a prodigy by your side, Mr. Burke. It seems like she¡¯s


    nothing special after all.¡±


    Nichole turned deathly pale. She had clearly lost all favor in Lennon¡¯s eyes.


    Sophie watched the scene unfold.


    At this point, even James speaking up was futile. Nichole just spoke ill of Lennon¡¯s grandson: She


    could stay here and didn¡¯t get thrown out, which was already quite generous.


    James pressed his lips together and remained silent.


    When Lennon¡¯s gaze fell on Sophie, it softened. ¡°You must be one of the Russells, right?¡±


    Sophie, realizing Lennon was addressing her, nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather and I were buddies more than forty years ago of an eye.¡±


    Now, you¡¯ve grown so much in the blink


    Buddies?


    Sophie remembered her grandfather as carefree and detached from family matters. He passed away


    early without ever mentioning knowing Lennon,


    As Sophie wondered how to respond, Lennon leaned in and asked, ¡°Are you married?¡±


    Sophie nodded. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡±


    Sophie nced at James beside her.


    Lennon¡¯s face fell the moment he saw James. ¡°Th


    a s s h o l e¡¯s grandson is also detestable!¡±


    Hearing this, James just smiled slightly. ¡°My grandfather often mentioned you. It seems like you were


    close back in the day.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t close!¡±


    The conversation became awkward for Nichole, standing aside as if she were invisible.


    After Lennon left, Nichole tugged at James¡¯ sleeve. ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯d like to leave.¡±


    13:16


    James looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Nichole asked, ¡°What about Sophie?¡±


    James nced at Sophie, chatting happily with Lennon, and coldly replied, ¡°She can get home on her


    own.¡±


    Nichole looked jealously at Sophie.


    Why did Sophie garner Lennon¡¯s favor? It just wasn¡¯t fair.


    Meanwhile, Sophie saw, James and Nichole leaving the event one after the other.


    Colt approached quietly. ¡°Mr. Burke went to drop Ms. Nichole off at her dorm.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Colt thought Sophie would be upset, but she was surprisingly calm.


    Colby joined in, ¡°James is dropping someone else off?¡±


    Sophie, unfazed, replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Not only had she noticed, but everyone else had too. Twice now, James had disregarded his wife,


    openly escorting another woman home, leaving his wife behind at the banquet. The gossip among the


    socialites tomorrow would be unimaginable.


    ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sophie had had enough of caring about James in her past life. She wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake


    again.


    Despite the indifference on Sophie¡¯s expression, Colby still spotted a hint of loneliness in her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, may I have the honor of taking you home?¡±


    It waste, and Sophie really had had enough of the ce.


    Colt, standing aside, said, ¡°Mr. Colby, let me take thedy home.¡±


    Colby ignored Colt, waiting for Sophie¡¯s response.


    Sophie stood up. ¡°Thank you, Colby.¡±


    Like a gentleman, Colby stood by her side, leaving Colt disheveled in the wind. How was he supposed


    to exin this to Mr. Burke?


    Sophie followed Colby to the car that Adler drove. Only Colby could make the Tredgold family¡¯s eldest


    son serve as a driver.


    ¡°Colby, I waited outside for hours, and you were in there flirting?¡±


    Sophie could see Adler¡¯s disbelief in the rearview mirror.


    Colby replied indifferently, ¡°First, let¡¯s take Ms. Sophie home.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we were supposed to go¡­¡±


    Adler stopped as Colby kicked the back of the driver¡¯s seat.


    13:16


    Adler saw the warning in Colby¡¯s eyes reflected in the mirror and fell silent.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Do you have something urgent to take care of soon?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really important.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to drop me off. I can get back on my own.¡±


    ¡°Devonport may seem calm, but it¡¯s dangerous, especially since you¡¯re James¡¯ wife.¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Colby, James isn¡¯t like you. He¡¯s a legitimate businessman.¡±


    Colby said indifferently, ¡°In a ce mixed with all sorts of business, even James might not be clean.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t argue against Colby¡¯s words,


    In her past life, she had been married to James for many years, and James never involved her in the


    Burke family¡¯s affairs.


    On the surface, James was a legitimate businessman, but how could a man wielding absolute power in


    Devonport be entirely clean?


    Perhaps James hid it deeper, and Colby didn¡¯t bother to hide. After all, rumors had it that Colby had no


    weaknesses.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Adler parked the car in front of the grand entrance of the Burke family mansion. The lights of the Burke


    residence were still off, meaning that James hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    ¡°Thank you, Colby, and thank you, Adler.¡±


    Sophie got out of the car.


    Colby watched as Sophie entered the gates of the Burke family mansion before rolling up the window,


    saying to Adler, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Did you finally remember we had to leave now? Did you forget you had a deal with Ryan at midnight?¡±


    Adler nced at the time. ¡°And you¡¯re alreadyte!¡±


    ¡°Then let him wait,¡± Colby replied coldly. ¡°If that b s t a r d doesn¡¯t bring the goods, I¡¯ll chop off one of


    his


    hands.¡±


    Meanwhile, just as Sophie pushed open the door to the house, she sensed something was off.


    Marian knew she was afraid of the dark. Normally, she would leave a light on in the living room, but


    now, it was totally dark.


    ¡°James? Are you back?¡±


    There was no response for a long time.


    Realizing something was wrong, Sophie was about to leave when suddenly arge hand covered her


    mouth.


    ¡°The hell with you, you bit ch! You¡¯ve cost me everything!¡±


    Sophie tried to break free, but the man was too strong. In her struggle, she managed to pull out a


    lighter


    13:16


    from her purse and set it on the man¡¯s wrist.


    The man recoiled in pain, stumbling back several steps, and Sophie ediately dashed for the door.


    James! James! She kept calling his name in her heart.


    As she ran, she took out her phone and dialed James¡¯ number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    *James! Where are you? You need toe home! There¡¯s someone in the house¡­¡±


    Before Sophie could finish, her phone was knocked to the ground. A van stopped in front of Sophie, its


    headlights blinding her.


    On the other end of the phone, James frowned. ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°To save your wife, bring ten billion!¡±


    James¡¯ eyes grew cold as the caller hung up.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, is everything okay?¡±


    Nichole was by James¡¯ side and noticed the change in his demeanor.


    James was almost grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°Go home!¡±


    The driver was startled. ¡°But Mr. Burke, we¡¯re almost at the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°I told you to drive home!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡±


    Nichole had never seen James so anxious.


    ¡°Something happened to Sophie¡±


    ¡°Sophie? What happened to her?¡±


    James ignored Nichole. His mind was racing. He felt the voice on the phone was familiar but couldn¡¯t.


    ce it.


    The night deepened, and Adler had parked outside an abandoned car factory. Colby stepped out of the


    car, realizing that Ryan and his group hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Adler cursed under his breath, ¡°Dam n it, this b a s a r d waster than us? He¡¯s asking for a beating!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby lit a cigarette, and shortly after, a van sped towards them. Ryan tumbled out of the vehicle.


    ¡°Mr. Colby! Mr. Adler! I¡­ I got held up on the way.¡± Ryan smiled ingratiatingly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Adler asked.


    ¡°Some dam n woman messed things up! I got dyed because I had her kidnapped.¡±


    Adler impatiently said, ¡°Enough, enough. Who asked you about that? I¡¯m asking where what we want


    is.¡±


    ¡°That, that item was bought by that bitc h! But no worries, her husband is rich. I¡¯ve already had


    someone call her husband. To save his wife, he¡¯ll have to pay ten billion ransom! That money is worth


    much more than thatnd!¡±


    Colby replied coldly, ¡°Make it quick then. My time is precious.¡±


    13.16


    ¡°Rest assured! I told James, if he can¡¯t produce ten billion within an hour, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Suddenly, Colby¡¯s pupils dted. He grabbed Ryan by the cor, his say?¡±


    e as cold as ice. ¡°Who did you


    ¡°James¡­¡± Ryan trembled under Colby¡¯s gaze.


    Colby¡¯s voice grew even colder. ¡°Who did you kidnap?¡±


    ¡°Sophie Russell! She¡¯s James¡¯ wife! She s n a tc h e d that piece ofnd that could have been bought


    for a few billion, so I-¡±


    Before Ryan could finish, Colby kicked him in the chest, sending him sprawling.


    Danger tinged Colby¡¯s tone. ¡°Where is she?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Adler drove to a nearby abandoned construction site.


    ¡°Da m n it, how did Ryan think of stashing someone in this godforsaken ce?¡±


    Adler looked around. The ce was pitch dark, and the only sound was the echo of his own voice.


    Ryan was dragged out of the car by Colby, tumbling and scrambling before he managed to stand up.


    Adler approached andnded a kick. ¡°Talk! Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Those guys¡­ it was their idea to hide her. We nned to teach Ms. Sophie a lesson. We thought that


    once we got the money, we¡¯d blow up this building. It wouldn¡¯t just kill James but also get us a hefty


    sum. It seemed like a great way for Mr. Colby to earn some b r o w n e points. We never knew Ms.


    Sophie and Mr. Colby knew each other.¡±


    ¡°Blow it up? You nned to blow this ce up?¡± Adler¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How? With a time bomb?¡±


    Ryan nodded fearfully, his whole body shaking like a leaf.


    The cold light in Colby¡¯s eyes was fearsome, and Ryan, seeing this, swallowed hard in fear.


    ¡°Adler, tie him up properly. If the bomb goes off, I want him to be the first to go.¡±


    Ryan hurriedly knelt and begged for mercy, but Adler still tied him up tightly.


    The construction site wasplex, and now that Colby was sure Sophie was safe, the most pressing


    task was to dismantle the surrounding bombs.


    Just then, a ck Bentley drove in. Colby immediately recognized the car¡¯s owner as James.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯m scared¡­ where is this ce?¡± Nichole clutched at James¡¯ sleeve in fear.


    James patted the back of Nichole¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay in the car. Don¡¯te out.¡±


    Nichole nodded.


    Seeing James step out of the car, Adler scoffed, ¡°Your wife gets kidnapped, and here you are, still


    ying lovey-dovey with your mistress?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly kidnapped Sophie?¡± James scanned Colby coldly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ryan is one of


    your


    men.¡±


    Colby replied cool ly, ¡°He acted on his own.¡±


    Adler was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Gentlemen, why are you chatting? Aren¡¯t we going to


    defuse the bomb?¡±


    ¡°What bomb?¡± James instantly tensed up.


    ¡°This building is rigged with bombs. Adler and I will look for the bombs. You go find Sophie. Once you


    find her, get out immediately.¡±


    Hearing Colby say this, Ryan, tied up on the ground, shivered and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. I told them to


    destroy the evidencepletely. Each building has three bombs, and they will explode in fifteen


    minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Why are you only telling us this now?!¡± Adler grabbed Ryan by the cor, wishing he could kill


    the b a s t a r d on the spot.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    13:16


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to defuse the bombs now. We need to find Sophie Immediately!¡± Colby rushed into the


    building with Adler right behind him.


    James instructed his driver, ¡°Take Nichole out of here. Walt for my message!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡±


    The driver drove away from the construction site.


    Nichole couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Is Sophie in danger?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Nichole. Please, don¡¯t wander around. This ce is rigged with bombs.¡±


    Nichole obediently nodded. She nced at the abandoned building, and a wicked thought crossed her


    mind. Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if Sophie just died here?


    ¡°Sophie! Sophie! If you can hear me, respond!¡±


    Inside the building. Sophie groggily opened her eyes, hearing what sounded like James¡¯ voice.


    She shook her head. How could James be here? He was probably sweet-talking with Nichole right now.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    At first, Sophie¡¯s mind was foggy, but hearing Colby¡¯s voice snapped her to alertness.


    Was it Colby?


    When she listened carefully, she could also hear Adler and James¡¯ voices.

 Chapter 19

    Could it really be that James hade?


    Sophie carefully surveyed her surroundings, only to discover she was locked in a pitch-dark room, with


    only the faint moonlight seeping through from outside.


    From her vantage point, she could clearly see the entirety of the outside space. This was an


    abandoned construction site!


    ¡°Mmm! Mmm!¡±


    Sophie tried to scream for help, but her mouth was already gagged with duct tape.


    D a m n it! Who would want to kidnap her?


    Sophie desperately tried to break free from the ropes, but the nylon ropes were not as forgiving as


    hemp, making it impossible to break free.


    Calm down, Sophie, you need to calm down.


    Taking a deep breath, Sophie carefully observed her surroundings. She felt like she had been hearing a


    ¡®beeping¡¯ sound ever since she was brought here.


    Suddenly, rms went off in her head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a bomb!


    Sophie immediately ttened her body and crawled towards the door of the room.


    Once she crawled out of the hollowed room, she was in the corridor of the abandoned building. It


    seemed, she was about 15 stories above ground level.


    Sophie banged her head against a nearby pir, hoping James and the others could hear the noise.


    Soon, Sophie heard the ¡®tap tap¡¯ of footsteps. The sound made Sophie pause. It didn¡¯t sound like the


    noise of men¡¯s dress shoes but rather like high heels.


    Sophie looked up and saw Nichole walking towards her.


    Nichole¡¯s expression was dark. She had just gotten out of the car and entered the abandoned building


    when she caught a glimpse of Sophie upstairs.


    If Sophie were dead, the position of Mrs. Burke would be vacant.


    If Sophie were dead, there would be no obstacles between her and James.


    Nichole walked towards Sophie, pretending to push her down the building.


    Sophie sensed something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was exactly.


    Nearby, James also made his way up: ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Hearing James¡¯ voice, Nichole immediately crouched down and started removing the tape from


    Sophie¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sophie, are you okay? I¡¯ll get you free now.¡±


    Sophie observed the worried expression on Nichole¡¯s face, retaining a shadow of doubt in her heart.


    She hoped her feelings were mistaken.


    13:16


    ¡°How did you get up here?¡± James saw Nichole had alsoe up and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay


    in


    the car?¡±


    ¡°I was worried about Sophie, so I thought I¡¯de up too.¡±


    Nichole sounded slightly aggrieved.


    Sophie said, ¡°There¡¯s a bomb here, what about Colby and Adler? Tell them to run!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James carried Sophie and shouted to Colby and Adler, who were still looking around for Sophie,


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Sophie! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Hearing James¡¯ voice, Colby and Adler exchanged a look and quickly descended the stairs.


    ¡°What about Ryan?¡± Adler asked.


    ¡°Leave him,¡± said Colby coldly.


    Adler shook his head. It was Ryan¡¯s own fault for getting on Colby¡¯s bad side this time.


    Behind James, Nichole followed. Her heart was bitter as she watched Sophie in James¡¯ arms.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, Nichole screamed. James turned back to see that one of her high heels had broken.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯m sorry, I think I sprained my ankle.¡±


    Seeing this, Sophie simply said, ¡°Put me down, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 20

    After hearing Sophie¡¯s response, James finally put her down and turned to embrace Nichole.


    Colby, who had rushed over from the same floor, noticed Sophie¡¯s ankle wound immediately. It must


    have been caused by struggling free from the nylon rope.


    Without wasting words, Colby stepped forward and-scooped Sophie up in his arms.


    Sophie was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    As they moved, Colby said, ¡°You¡¯re also hurt. Why didn¡¯t you mention it?¡±


    ¡°My injury isn¡¯t important.¡± Sophie paused, then added, ¡°Besides, he cares more about Nichole.¡±


    It was clear to anyone that James had a special fondness for Nichole that went beyond normal


    boundaries. She knew she had to be sensible.


    ¡°idiot¡± Colby chided gently as he adjusted Sophie in his arms. ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t speak, Sophie tightened her grip around Colby.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry! The bomb is about to go off!¡± Adler yelled, prompting Colby to tighten his hold on Sophie and


    dash out of the unfinished building in the nick of time.


    For a moment, the night was lit up with the massive explosion that followed, engulfing the building in


    mes.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    After ensuring Nichole was safe, James turned to fetch Sophie but saw her getting into Colby¡¯s car


    instead.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, please, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m really scared, Nichole pleaded, looking anxious.


    With no other choice, James got into the car.


    Sophie saw James and Nichole together in the back seat, her face expressionless, as if this was all too


    familiar.


    Throughout the ride, Sophie remained silent.


    Adler couldn¡¯t hold back, and finally asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who kidnapped you?¡±


    ¡°It was Ryan.¡± Sophie blurted out the name.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Adler was surprised.


    ¡°Just a quess.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t seem concerned. She had only just considered Ryan as a suspect.


    Sophie knew her social circle was small and unlikely to cause trouble. The biggest thing she had done


    recently was purchase a piece ofnd for ten billion dors.


    If she remembered correctly, Ryan was the one who bought that piece ofnd in her past life. Clearly,


    she


    13:16


    had blocked his financial path, but Ryan probably didn¡¯t realize the future value of thatnd. There must


    have been another motive behind his interest.


    Ryan was one of Colby¡¯s men. That was why Colby had arrived so timely.


    Seizing the moment, Sophie said, ¡°Colby, your man kidnapped me. How are we settling this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just put it on my tab,¡± Colby replied c oo l ly.


    Adler nced at Colby in the rearview mirror, puzzled by his friend¡¯s motives.


    It was clear Ryan¡¯s actions had nothing to do with Colby, yet he risked his life to save her and now


    even owed her a debt.


    When they reached the Burke residence, Adler made a sharp stop.


    Outside mansion, James, holding Nichole, got out of the car and entered without waiting for Sophie.


    ¡°I¡¯m off. Thanks to both of you.¡± Sophie opened the car door and walked toward the Burke mansion


    alone.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d stand up for her, Adler remarked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not that fragile.¡± Colby closed his eyes. ¡°Drive.¡±


    Inside the mansion, James was applying ointment to Nichole, who was seated on the sofa.


    As soon as Sophie entered, Nichole stood up quickly. ¡°Sophie, Mr. Burke was just helping me with the


    ointment¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, James coldly interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to her.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Upon hearing James¡¯ words, Nichole lowered her head, standing by his side like a docile and gentle


    wife. Her appearance was akin to that of a startled rabbit.


    Sophie felt a chill in her heart as James¡¯ indifferent gaze mirrored that of someone she had known in a


    past life.


    She had intended to express her gratitude, but it was clear now that James simply didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I¡¯m very tired. Do as you please.¡±


    Sophie went upstairs. Her thoughts were no longer on James and Nichole.


    If Ryan could harm her so easily, so could others. She couldn¡¯t always rely on James without having


    any ability to protect herself.


    The next morning, Sophie got ready to leave early. Just as she was descending the stairs, she noticed


    Bea seated in the living room, with Nichole standing beside her, looking as if she had just cried.


    ¡°Grandma Bea?¡±


    Sophie frowned. It was unusual for Bea to visit. What brought her here suddenly?


    ¡®James told me you spent ten billion on a piece ofnd? There was a hint of usation in Bea¡¯s tone.


    Sophie went downstairs, sat down in front of Bea, and poured her some tea. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Were you kidnapped by enemiesst night as well?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sophie looked down.


    ¡°We are not an ordinary family. Once a woman is married, she should keep a low profile. Business is


    for the men. What you need to focus on now is having children to prevent others from getting the wrong


    idea.¡±


    Bea¡¯s words were filled with solemn advice as she nced at Nichole, who was standing beside her.


    Upon hearing this, Nichole¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°Grandma Bea, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You have no ce to speak here!¡±


    Bea¡¯s cold gaze swept over Nichole, who was at a loss for words.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°James¡¯s taste is really declining. He¡¯s bringing just anybody into our house!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but remember the past life as she observed Bea¡¯s treatment of Nichole.


    In the past, Bea had also protected her and disliked Nichole, but this situation did notst long.


    A few yearster, when the Russell family fell into decline, and Sophie was unable to have children,


    Nichole returned to the country and became James¡¯ right-hand woman. She was also very attentive to


    Bea, who eventually gave up on Sophie, and supported Nichole to be Mrs. Burke.


    In the end, it was all just a tangled web of interests.


    James, who was just about to leave for the office, happened to overhear Bea¡¯s words and frowned.


    ¡°Grandma, Nichole was injuredst night, and I asked her to stay here for the night. Please don¡¯t me


    her.¡±


    13:17


    Bea scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s what you think, but she might not see it that way. When I came over this morning,


    she had already prepared breakfast. I didn¡¯t know you have got a new wife.¡±


    Nichole looked upset. She had intended to prepare breakfast early to wait for James, but Bea had


    arrived just as she finished cooking. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin before her intentions


    were seen through


    ¡°Grandma Bea, I¡­ I just wanted to make breakfast to thank Sophie and Mr. Burke. I had no other


    intentions.¡±


    Sophie observed Nichole and knew that at this moment, Nichole was still too inexperienced.


    Bea had lived for decades and had seen a

 Chapter 22

    Only James could be deceived by Nichole. After all, he had a soft spot for Nichole, which made it


    difficult for him to see the truth.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not a big deal. Nichole still has sses today. I¡¯ll take her to school. James gave Nichole a


    look that signaled it was time to leave.


    Nichole looked grateful.


    Bea, with a hint of coolness in her voice, said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going shopping with Sophie. You seem free.


    Why don¡¯t youe along?¡±


    ¡°But Nichole¡­


    ¡°Let Lee take her. You are, after all, the CEO of Burke International. Don¡¯t demean yourself.¡± Bea had


    spoken


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    her mind.


    Nichole bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s fine if Lee takes me to school.¡±


    Nichole bowed politely to Bea. Bea, however, was not impressed by the gesture.


    James pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Nichole nodded.


    As James escorted Nichole out, Bea turned to Sophie. ¡°James is young and easily fooled by such a sly


    temptress. You should keep a closer eye!¡±


    Sophie nodded outwardly, but inwardly, she hoped their rtionship would progress even faster:


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been putting less effort into winning James¡¯s hearttely,¡± Bea said, taking Sophie¡¯s


    hand. ¡°You need to capture his heart quickly, or better yet, have a chubby little baby. Once you have a


    child, you can tie a man¡¯s heart forever.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± Sophie smiled in response.


    In reality, capturing James¡¯ heart was already an impossibility, much less having his child.


    James didn¡¯t love her, and even though they were married, they had never shared a bed, so how could


    there be a child?


    In her past life, she had struggled immensely to conceive James¡¯ child, but in his eyes, no one but


    Nichole deserved to bear his child.


    Sophie was only twenty-seven when she died tragically in childbirth. In her final moments, James had


    almost wished for her swift death.


    Thinking about this, Sophie felt a heavy stone pressing on her heart.


    Bea saw Sophie¡¯s troubled face and thought it was because she couldn¡¯t share a room with James.


    She saidpassionately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    At that moment, James had just seen Nichole out and entered to find Sophie and Bea talking.


    ¡°Grandmother, I had the chauffeur get the car ready. You go ahead. I need to speak with Sophie.¡±


    Bea was happy to create an opportunity for the two to be alone.


    After Bea left, James spoke coldly, ¡°Sophie, what are you scheming now?¡±


    13:17


    He thought Sophie had been quiet these past few days, but it seemed she was just trying a new tactic.


    Sophie frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not plotting anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that Nichole is just a student I¡¯m helping, who might also assist the the future.


    She¡¯s no threat to your position as Mrs. Burke. You really shouldn¡¯t plot against her or use my


    grandmother,¡±


    ¡°James, I told you I¡¯m not plotting anything. Besides, if you hadn¡¯t informed Grandma about my


    kidnapping, she wouldn¡¯t havee over and wouldn¡¯t have caught Nichole staying at our ce.¡±


    James¡¯ gaze narrowed Slightly, ¡°It better be so.¡±


    Sophie saw the distrust in James¡¯ eyes. It didn¡¯t matter. She didn¡¯t expect James to believe her anyway.


    Soon, Sophie followed James into the car, and he even made a show of affectionately holding her


    hand.

 Chapter 23

    Sophie knew it was all just a show for Bea¡¯s benefit.


    James¡¯ parents had passed away when he was young, and Bea had raised him single-handedly.


    James held a deep respect and always looked after her.


    Sophie didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, she yed along with James at the right moments.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with that piece ofnd?¡± Bea suddenly asked.


    Her question was directed not at Sophie but at James,


    James, sitting in front, nced at Sophie in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°That¡¯s Sophie¡¯s purchase.


    She¡¯ll


    handle it.¡±


    Bea looked toward Sophie and said, ¡°Let James manage thend matter. The most important duty for a


    woman is to support her husband and nurture her children.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, the affairs of the Burke family are indeed managed by James, but thisnd was bought on


    behalf of the Russell family. It¡¯s intended for my family¡¯s use, so it doesn¡¯t require my mediation.¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s response, Bea changed her tone. ¡°In the future, try to stay out of such matters. You¡¯re


    married to James now, and everything you do represents the Burke family.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡±


    Sophie acknowledged each point. She knew all too well what kind of person Bea was. If Bea learned


    that she was nning to start her own business, Sophie feared big trouble would ensue.


    ¡°James, I have a chess game tonight, so you¡¯ll drive Sophie home. Let work wait. Taking care of your


    wife


    is most important.¡±


    Bea¡¯s words carried an underlying message.


    James frowned but didn¡¯t show much dissatisfaction. ¡°Understood, Grandma.¡±


    Sophie caught James¡¯ expression in the rearview mirror and knew he had once again managed to shift


    the.


    me onto her.


    Sophie took a deep breath and forced down the bitterness. If being disliked meant she could get a


    divorce


    sooner, so be it.


    Sophie had nned to visit Russell Enterprises during the day, but Bea dragged her around the mall


    the entire day until it was dark before finally allowing Sophie to return home.


    In the car, Sophie and James didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I have to stay at the office tonight. I won¡¯t being home.¡±


    ¡°When have you evere home?¡±


    Sophie asked casually, and James was at a loss for words.


    Apart from the few times he hade home during the billion-dor deal days ago, he hadn¡¯t spent a


    night there since. She had enjoyed some peaceful days.


    As the car pulled up outside the Burke family home, Sophie grabbed her bag and got out, but her


    expression soured when she saw a pile of shopping bags in the back of the car.


    13:17


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea was truly c u n ni n g. She knew James might not want to apany her home, so she had


    intentionally bought so much stuff. It was impossible to carry alone.


    Sophie nced at James in the car. ¡°Mr. Burke, could you lend a hand?¡±


    James rubbed his temples. He should have l eft Sophie by the roadside halfway through the ride!


    James got out of the car, carrying five or six bags, with Sophie following behind him.


    Just as he opened the front door, James froze.


    Sophie was blocked outside. She was puzzled and called out, ¡°Hey! James! Just go in.¡±

 Chapter 24

    James looked visibly upset, his body stiffening as Sophie forced her way in.


    The room was dimly lit, and at some point, a table had been set up with a candlelit dinner.


    Seeing this, Sophi


    expression also changed. It didn¡¯t take much guessing to realize this was Bea¡¯s doing. No wonder she


    insisted that James drive her home after they left the mall. This had been her


    all along.


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re really something.¡±


    n


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Sophie tried to exin, but James had already thrown the stuff in his hands to the floor and left without


    looking back, storming out of the Burke residence.


    As soon as James stepped outside, he realized the chauffeur had driven the car away.


    Sophie fully understood Bea¡¯s intentions. If she and James didn¡¯t stay together tonight, Bea would likely


    not let it go.


    ¡°Save your energy.¡± Sophie said. ¡°You sleep in the living room. I¡¯ll take the bedroom.¡±


    James gave Sophie a cold look. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try any tricks.¡± Then, he walked inside.


    Facing the disdain in James¡¯ eyes, Sophle could only scoff at herself.


    ¡®Look at yourself, Sophie. This is what you get for liking James. No matter how much you liked him


    before, you¡¯re just someone who resorts to sleazy tactics.


    She was surprised to realize how poorly James thought of her.


    Sophie walked over to the table and looked at the dinner spread. James wasn¡¯t hungry, but she had


    spent the whole day shopping with Bea and was exhausted.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    James casually sat on the sofa, flipping through a newspaper.


    Sophie made a show of politeness, but she had already started eating.


    Noticing that Sophie was ignoring him and had already started her meal, James looked up. He always


    felt that Sophie was somewhat different from before, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint how.


    Noticing James¡¯ gaze, Sophie looked up and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you looking at me?¡±


    James shifted his gaze away. She had indeed changed and became even more annoying!


    Sophie nced at the time on her phone. She was supposed to meet Colby today but had to cancel


    because of Bea¡¯s scheme.


    She wished James would leave soon so she could exin today¡¯s situation to Colby. Besides, she had


    a


    13:17


    lot of questions for Colby regarding Ryan and that piece ofnd.


    ¡°Ding ding-


    At that moment, James¡¯ phone rang. Sophle nced over and saw the contact name was Nichole.


    ¡°Hello?¡± James¡¯ voice was much softer than before.


    Sophie held her breath, straining her ears to listen.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I need to go to the hospital.


    ¡°The hospital? Is it the injury on your ankle? Is it severe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite painful.¡± Nichole¡¯s voice was very weak.


    James looked up and saw Sophie peeking in his direction. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m on my


    way


    now.

 Chapter 25

    After hanging up the phone, James said, ¡°I need to step out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Was that Nichole on the phone?¡± Sophie asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Nichole twisted her ankle. I¡¯m going to take her to the hospital.


    Sophie nodded. ¡°Of course, you should go.¡±


    Of course, you should go.


    James frowned. Was Sophie really okay with giving up a chance to spend time alone with him?


    Normally Sophie would have thrown a fit knowing he was going to see Nichole.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be taking Nichole to the hospital? Why are you still here?¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t wait for James to leave. She was worried that if it got toote, Colby might be off to


    bed, and who knew what kind of schemes Bea might cook up tomorrow.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± James said, ncing at the nearly empty dishes on the table that Sophie had almost


    cleared. A sense of frustration suddenly filled him. All this effort was made to force him to stay home,


    and all she cared about was eating?


    As soon as James left, looking a bit sulky, Sophie quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Colby. ¡°Hey, I


    got held up today, but I¡¯m on my way now.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    ¡°See you soon!¡±


    Meanwhile, at Tredgold Corporation, Colby stood in front of the office¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window and


    hung up the phone.


    Adler, waking up from a nap on the office couch, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie? What time is it, and she¡¯s


    still not here?¡±


    ¡°She got held up.¡±


    ¡°Held up all day?¡± Adler stretchedzily, then suddenly, realizing something, he eximed, ¡°You didn¡¯t


    wait here all day without moving, did you?¡±


    From the window, one could clearly see the entrance of Tredgold Corporation.


    Colby¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Adler gasped, ¡°Man, I¡¯ve seen something new today! What¡¯s up? Tired of being a war go d and want to


    be a g o d of pure love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question.¡±


    Adler had never seen such an expression on Colby¡¯s face before. He had always thought love at first


    sight was just a fairy tale, but here it was, unfolding right before him with his close friend.


    Soon, Sophie drove up to the entrance of Tredgold Corporation.


    The security guard took a look at Sophie, confirmed her identity after a triple check, and approached.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Sophie?¡±


    19:17:


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Right this way, please.¡±


    The guard took Sophie¡¯s bag and escorted her to the elevator.


    Sophie looked around. Technically, Tredgold Corporation¡¯s employees should have already left for the


    day, yet the lights in the building were all still on.


    Adler, back in the CEO¡¯s office, watched the brightly lit building and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Do you


    know how much it costs? You monster¡­


    ¡°What monster?¡±


    Sophie walked in just in time to hear Adler¡¯s remark. She looked puzzled.


    ¡°I meant, I dreamt of a monster standing next to me all day today!¡±


    Sophie grew even more puzzled.


    At that moment, Colby spoke up indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask, is that plot ofnd something Ryan bought for you?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Colby settled into his office chair, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Sophie stepped back to gather her thoughts.


    Ryan, after all, was a small to medium-sized entrepreneur. A few hundred million was within his reach,


    but to invest all his assets in a piece ofnd gued by pollution was akin to a death wish.


    It had to be for Colby¡¯s sake.


    Sophie stated, ¡°If the pollutednd is needed formercial use, it will require a massive cleanup


    operation, which would cost a fortune. I guess you¡¯re interested in that plot simply as a means to


    launder more money, to legitimately transfer more illicit funds from abroad, right?¡±.


    ¡°But now, thisnd is in your possession.¡±


    This was the part that Colby couldn¡¯t quite understand. If spending a few hundred million on thend


    was indeed worthwhile, spending ten billion was a huge loss.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To be honest, the Russell family isn¡¯t what it was under my father¡¯s leadership anymore. Nowadays,


    the Russell family is merely a shell. I need the funds to keep things moving, so I must acquire that


    land.¡± Sophie was earnest.


    Her words were a mix of truth and deception. The Russell family truly wasn¡¯t what it used to be, which


    is why, in her past life, James had grown increasingly cold towards her.


    For James, the marriage was merely a business arrangement. Once she lost her utility to James, she


    was nothing.


    In her past life, the Russell family hadpletely fallen into bankruptcy, and James discarded her like,


    trash.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to manage the Russell family? Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±


    Adler was cut off mid-sentence by a stern look from Colby.


    Adler quickly watched his words. ¡°Ms. Sophie, no disrespect, but you don¡¯t have a background in


    finance or any experience in managing apany. Even if the Russell family is just a shell now, it¡¯s a


    big business, and convincing those old timers will be tough for a young woman like you.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°You know, and yet¡­¡±


    Adler was silenced once more by Colby¡¯s warning nce, and he weakly added, ¡°Managing the


    Russell family just doesn¡¯t seem feasible.¡±


    ¡°The Russell family is the legacy my grandfather left behind, and I¡¯m determined to protect it, Though I


    haven¡¯t formally studied it, I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°What ways?¡±


    ¡°Why not just go to school?¡±


    ¡°School?¡± Adler was baffled by Sophie¡¯s thought process.


    ¡°The finance school is funded by James. I should be able to pass the entrance exams.¡±


    13:17 m


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Sophie spoke lightly, but in reality, the school James had funded was an international finance school,


    filled mostly with financial prodigies. It was not a ce one could easily enter.


    After decades of the school¡¯s operation, only Nichole had been an exception, thanks to her


    exceptionally high scores and James¡¯ rmendation.


    Sophiecked a foundational background, making admission far from easy.


    Adler couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you thinking of pulling strings?¡±


    ¡°Even if I could pull strings now, could I rely on that forever?¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t naive. Her confidence stemmed from her past life when she had learned a great deal


    about finance to please James. She had even consulted many financial experts.


    In the end, her knowledge and practical experience in finance were quite mature. Still, unfortunately,


    she never got the chance to showcase her capabilities to James before the Russell family fell into


    crisis.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident in this area,¡± Sophie said. ¡°Besides inquiring about Ryan¡¯s situation, my visit


    here was to discuss the pollutednd. If you trust me, this will be my first project, and I¡¯d like to


    coborate with you, Mr. Colby.¡±


    Hearing this, Adler shook his head vigorously at Colby.


    ¡°No, no! This is definitely a losing deal! Have you forgotten the lesson from that ten billion? It was a


    total


    loss!


    Colby ignored Adler¡¯s frantic gestures and smiled, ¡°If I¡¯m interested, I¡¯d be very pleased to coborate


    with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Sophie gave Colby a mischievous smile as she left.


    After Sophie departed, Adler jumped up and down in frustration. ¡°You agreed again! Like it¡¯s not even


    your money being tossed around in Devonport!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I agreed?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the woman who earned her master¡¯s degree at seventeen.¡±

 Chapter 27

    James spent the night at the hospital with Nichole, and suddenly received a call from Colt in the


    morning. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What entrance exam?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, the school administration called today and mentioned seeing Mrs. Burke¡¯s name on the list


    of entrance exam candidates. They wanted to check with you if she had informed you.¡±


    James vividly remembered that Sophie was out shopping with his mother the previous evening. When


    had she signed up for an exam?


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After he hung up, James¡¯ expression remained troubled. What was Sophie up to now?


    ¡°Mr. Burke, was that the school on the phone? Maybe I should head back to ss,¡± Nichole suggested,


    having woken up without James noticing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with Colt and the school. You rest up in the hospital today. The call wasn¡¯t about


    you, anyway.¡±


    ¡°What was it about then?¡± Nichole asked, puzzled.


    James was only known to assist one student at the college, which was her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Sophie,¡± James replied, massaging his temples. ¡°I need to make a quick trip back. You stay


    and


    rest.


    Nichole nodded obediently.


    Once James had left, Nichole murmured to herself, ¡°Sophie? What does she have to do with the


    school?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie was leisurely strolling through the Eastwood College campus. Being James¡¯ wife,


    she was apanied by the dean and vice dean, who eagerly showcased the college¡¯s educational


    facilities and picturesquendscapes.


    Dressed casually with her hair in a ponytail, Sophie radiated the fresh charm of a college student,


    drawing curious nces from passing students wondering about her identity.


    Soon, James¡¯ car pulled up at the entrance of Eastwood College.


    Tina, spotting the vehicle, felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nichole¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s car?¡±


    They had seen it drop off Nichole several times before.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw Nichole getting into it justst night,¡± Krystal added, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say her


    boyfriend was taking her to the hospital? Did she get discharged already?¡±


    As James emerged from the car alone, their curiosity heightened. With his tall stature and a natural air


    of exclusivity, James always seemed tomand attention.


    Sophie was escorted by the school executives to the school gate. When she noticed James


    approaching. she didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. Given James¡¯ connections with the college, he was


    bound to find out about her exam registration sooner orter.


    As the school executives were present, James briskly approached Sophie and said sternly, ¡°Come with


    me.


    13:17


    To onlookers, their interaction appeared quite intimate


    ¡°Oh my gosh, isn¡¯t that Nichole¡¯s boyfriend? Who is that girl with him?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous. I¡¯ve never seen her around our campus before.¡±


    Krystal snapped a photo and sent it to Nichole with the message: [Nichole! Isn¡¯t this your boyfriend?]


    Back at the hospital, Nichole sat bolt upright in bed upon seeing the photo of James and Sophie.


    Why would Sophie suddenly go to her school?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    [Nichole, you better check what your boyfriend is doing. I feel like there¡¯s something unusual about


    those two.]


    Nichole bit her lip. Previously, driven by vanity, she had lied to her roommates that James was her


    boyfriend after they repeatedly asked. If this lie were exposed, how could she live in the dormitory any


    longer?


    She would definitely be theughingstock among the girls.


    now. I trust


    After much hesitation, Nichole sent a message: [I¡¯ve heard you. Don¡¯t worry about it for my boyfriend¡¯s


    character.]


    With that, Nichole flung back the hospital bed sheets and said to the nurse outside the door, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d


    like to get discharged now.¡±


    Outside Eastwood College, Sophie was pulled into the car by James.


    ¡°Give me an exnation.¡± James¡¯ voice was icy.


    ¡°I wanted toe to Eastwood College to study finance,¡± Sophie stated inly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°And what right do you have to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your husband. James¡¯ voice grew even colder. ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re


    up to.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nichole is at this school, and you deliberately followed here, trying to make things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°James, I¡¯m not as petty as you think.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, in the past, I ignored it when you just copied Nichole¡¯s fashion style, but you shouldn¡¯t take


    things, too far. I¡¯ve told you, the position of Mrs. Burke is yours, and no one can take that away.¡±


    ¡°Really? No one can take it away? James, would you have married me if I weren¡¯t the daughter of the


    Russell family?¡±


    Sophie watched James coldly.


    James hesitated to reply. After all, both knew the answer to that question. If a woman with a higher


    status and more suited to the position of Mrs. Burke appeared at this time, James would mercilessly


    divorce her. ¡°Eastwood College isn¡¯t a ce you can just waltz into whenever you want. Don¡¯t think you


    can use Mrs. Burke¡¯s titl


    to b y p a s s the entrance exams. I certainly won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rely on my own abilities, not you.¡±


    ¡°On your own?¡± James scoffed. ¡°Sophie, do you even understand what Eastwood College is? You think


    you can just get in? I advise you to save your efforts and give up now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the advice, goodbye.¡±


    Sophie exited the car decisively.


    13:18


    James¡¯ mood darkened further at her indifferent attitude. Soon after, he called Colt. ¡°Notify the school.


    administration not to loosen the requirements because of Sophie¡¯s status. If she wants to get in, she¡¯ll


    have to pass the exams on her own.¡±


    Colt listened to James¡¯ slightly angry voice and was stunned. It seemed that Mr. Burke¡¯s temper had


    been quite badtely, and it all seemed to be because of Mrs. Burke.


    By noon, Nichole returned to the dormitory to find her roommates already waiting for her.


    ¡°Nichole, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Krystal got off her bed anxiously and said, ¡°Today, we saw that woman


    getting out of your boyfriend¡¯s car. They were in there for quite a long time.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Nichole, Krystal and I saw it with our own eyes. Who is that woman, exactly? Did you ask your


    boyfriend? What did he say?¡±


    Looking at her roommates¡¯ curious faces, Nichole lowered her head, ¡°That woman likes my boyfriend,


    but he doesn¡¯t like her. She¡¯s just clinging on. This time, she came to the school to cause trouble, and


    my boyfriend came to clear things up as soon as he knew-unfortunately, you guys saw them.¡±

 Chapter 29

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Tina nodded.


    Krystal said indignantly, ¡°I always knew there was something about that woman, with her seductive


    looks. She¡¯s trying to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Shameless!¡±


    ¡°I think she actually looks quite pretty,¡± Tina remarked. ¡°Nichole, you better watch your boyfriend. What


    if he gets stolen away?¡±


    Krystal replied, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Nichole¡¯s boyfriend loves her too much to be stolen away


    by that kind of woman.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, but don¡¯t worry, my rtionship with my boyfriend is solid.¡± Nichole smiled.


    Tina added, ¡°But I heard that girl is alsoing to our school, studying finance no less. I bet she¡¯s


    coming because of Nichole.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nichole was stunned.


    Sophie wasing to Eastwood College to study finance? How could that be possible?


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Tina said. ¡°I specifically asked a friend from the admissions office. She was with the principal


    and the vice-principal, clearly from a wealthy family, probably looking for a backdoor admission.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Krystal was also puzzled. ¡°Our school has never been short of wealthy students. What¡¯s her


    background, do you know?¡±


    Tina shook her head. ¡°No idea, but no one else at our school has ever had the principal and vice-


    principal personally receive them. It shows her family is no ordinary one.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and rich, and she still wants to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend? That¡¯s just weird.¡±


    Tina and Krystal¡¯s conversation left Nichole feeling uneasy. If Sophie came to Eastwood College,


    wouldn¡¯t all the lies she told be exposed?


    It was probably because of this that James had left the hospital early that morning.


    At that moment, she got a phone call from James, and she stepped outside the dorm to answer it.


    ¡°The hospital said you were discharged. What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a tone of concern in James¡¯


    voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fall behind in my studies, so I came back early.¡±


    *Studies are important, but your health is more important. Don¡¯t go to ss for the next few days. I¡¯ll


    have Colt help you get a leave of absence from school.¡±


    Nichole hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Burke, I heard that Sophie is alsoing to Eastwood College. Is


    that true?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± James¡¯ tone cooled at the mention of Sophie.


    Nichole hurriedly replied, ¡°It was, um, my roommate. She saw a very prettydy at the school gate also


    coming for the exam. You mentioned the school called this morning about Sophie, so I thought maybe


    she¡¯sing here too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting on her own. I won¡¯t help her, and you shouldn¡¯t worry about it either. Focus on your


    recovery.¡±


    Relieved, Nichole sighed.


    13:18


    As long as James didn¡¯t help Sophic, she surely wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the school on her own.


    Nichole had struggled hard to get into Eastwood College. Sophie, a pampered heiress, could not


    possibly have entered this prestigious school, even withst-minute cramming.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°My birthday is the day after tomorrow. Could I invite you out for dinner?


    Nichole waited anxiously for James¡¯ response.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With James¡¯ affirmative answer, Nichole¡¯s smile was as sweet as if it was dripping with honey.


    Usually, James celebrated her birthday with her, but this year, because of Sophie, she felt the need to


    make some early preparations.

 Chapter 30

    Today was Sophie¡¯s entrance exam, and within the CEO¡¯s office of Burke International, James nced


    at the time on hisputer and asked, ¡°Did Sophle head out for her exam this morning?¡±


    ¡°She left early in the morning. She should be in the examination hall by now.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°Did you talk to the dean?¡±


    ¡°I did, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°The dean mentioned that thedy is sitting for the graduate entrance exams, so he felt it wouldn¡¯t be


    appropriate to interfere. Besides, he doubts she¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Graduate exams?¡±


    James had thought even entering as a freshman would be a stretch for Sophie. Had Sophie lost her


    mind attempting the graduate exams?


    ¡°Leave her to it,¡± James said coldly. She could embarrass herself if she must.


    Meanwhile, Sophie had arrived at the exam venue. As she was the youngest one there by far, she


    naturally caught the examiners¡¯ eyes more than once.


    Many in the hall were nearing their thirties, seasoned professionals in finance, some of whom Sophie


    had seen on television, underscoring the academy¡¯s ster reputation in finance education.


    At the same time, Nichole lingered deliberately in the corridor of the exam halls in the academic-


    building.


    Logically, the freshman admissions should be in this building, but she had checked several halls and


    hadn¡¯t spotted Sophie. Could it be that Sophie had backed out knowing the challenge?


    Nichole breathed a sigh of relief. This would save her quite a bit of trouble.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Krystal entered the building and saw Nichole wandering near the ground


    floor exam halls.


    ¡°I was just heading to Liberty Hall for ss. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Liberty Hall is also an examination center today; didn¡¯t you see the group message? Our ss has


    been moved to Building Three.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nichole checked her phone and sure enough, Liberty Hall was reserved for the graduate exams today.


    Each year, the intake for graduates was minimal. Now in her junior year, Nichole was the only one


    among her ssmates preparing for the graduate exams, and her turn wouldn¡¯te until next year.


    Krystal suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look? I heard this year¡¯s papers are tough. It might be good


    insight for you.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Since there wasn¡¯t much else on today¡¯s schedule, having Tina sign in for her would suffice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then,¡± Krystal pulled Nichole towards Liberty Hall,


    Nichole knew well what Krystal was really after. The pretense was to check out this year¡¯s graduate


    exam papers, but the real goal was to scope out potential wealthy bachelors.


    After all, most of the students at this school came from affluent families, and many of those sitting for


    the finance graduate exam were sessful professionals.


    True enough, halfway there, Krystal excitedly said, ¡°I heard Harold¡¯s also here. Probably a lot of people


    wille to watch. We might miss it if we¡¯rete.¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    Harold¡¯s family, the Aldridges owned thergest banking corporation in Devonport. They were usually


    low-profile, but rumors had it that the Aldridge family¡¯s wealth could rebuild an entire Devonport.


    Krystal looked around eagerly and suddenly eximed, ¡°I think it¡¯s over here!¡±


    Following where Krystal pointed, Nichole saw a crowd gathered outside an exam hall, everyone


    pe¨¨ring


    inside.


    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Krystal pulled Nichole through, and at the window just outside the exam hall, Nichole caught sight of


    Sophie sitting at the frontmost table.

 Chapter 31

    Nichole was taken aback. Why was Sophie here?


    Soon, themotion at the door alerted the invigtor inside. The invigtor barked angrily, ¡°Which to?


    This is an examination room, do you know that? Everyone, stay away from the exam hall.¡±


    department do all of you belong


    The students around scuried off, but Krystal, still hopeful, clung to Nichole and said to the invigtor,


    ¡°Sir, we are juniors, and we¡¯re also preparing for postgraduate studies, so we wanted to take a look at


    this year¡¯s exam paper to study it.¡±


    The invigtor¡¯s expression softened a bit at the sight of Nichole. After all, Nichole was a student


    sponsored by James, so the invigtor handed over the exam paper to her quite readily.


    When Nichole saw the questions on the exam paper, she looked troubled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Harold isn¡¯t here.¡± Krystal lowered her head in disappointment, and then nced at Nichole.


    Noticing her frowning, Krystal couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Nichole shook her head, ¡°The questions this year are really tough. I¡¯m not sure I can score well.¡±


    But precisely because of this, Sophie definitely wouldn¡¯t pass.


    Nichole felt somewhat relieved, thankful that James had advised her not to sit for the exam this year. It


    turned out he already knew the questions were going to be difficult this year.


    Thinking of James¡® favoritism towards her, Nichole felt a secret thrill.


    Meanwhile, inside the exam hall, Sophie was writing with concentration, and a good amount of time


    had already passed when suddenly, there was a loud noise from outside.


    ¡®Bang-


    The exam hall door burst open as two bodyguards dragged in a man with fiery red hair. The man at all.


    cibly seated and couldn¡¯t move


    Sophie thought the man looked quite familiar. If she remembered correctly, this was Harold, the second


    son of the Aldridge family. From what she recalled, Harold used to be reckless and violent but


    possessed a sharp business acumen. Before she died in her


    po


    It seemed he had some capabilities.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to write!¡± Harold¡¯s maic voice broke the silence of the entire hall.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie felt that the man in front of her didn¡¯t quite match the domineering Harold she remembered, but


    soon she realized Harold was still seen as a prodigal son by everyone.


    that this


    Who could have imagined that such a person would transform into a top¨Ctier businessman capable of


    contending with James after few years of upheavals in the Aldridge family?


    a


    With this thought, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but observe Harold for a while longer, and Harold also nced


    at Sophie from the corner of his


    eye.


    Sophie immediately lowered her head, cursing her luck that Harold¡¯s exam seat was right next to hers


    today.


    Until the end of the exam, Harold didn¡¯t write a single word.


    by the neck. ¡°Hey!¡±


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of what Harold did, at least her own performance was


    secure. Just as Sophie was stepping out of the exam hall, a strong force suddenly pulled her back


    Harold pinned Sophie against the wall, his eyeszy yet piercing like an eagle¡¯s, and his physique,


    likely due to working out, seemed exceptionally robust.


    Sir, I don¡¯t know you.¡± Sophie said, feigning calm. She was certain Harold¡¯s punch could send her into


    another reincarnation.


    Why did you deliberately answer thest question wrong on the exam paper just now?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes


    seemed to see right through her.


    Sophie¡¯s breath hitched.

 Chapter 32

    Sophie deliberately answered thest question on the exam incorrectly.


    Before making that error, she had double-checked her other answers to ensure her score would


    surpass the passing mark for graduate studies.


    After all, in the eyes of others, she had never received any formal education in finance. If she suddenly


    produced exceptional r¨¦sults, it would certainly raise eyebrows, and James might be suspicious.


    But how did Harold know?


    ¡°Did you peek at my exam paper?¡± Sophie asked sternly. and


    cheated.


    oking around


    Harold couldn¡¯t help butugh. He leaned in closer and whispered,¡± ¡°Pying on others¡¯ work is forbidden


    during exams. You


    turned in a nk sheet.¡±


    Unfazed, Sophie retorted, ¡°A nk sheet? So you didn¡¯t know how to do any of the questions?¡±


    Harold frowned.


    if you


    didn¡¯t attempt any


    yourself


    ¡°Sophie continued.


    How can you use me of deliberately answering thest question wrong


    Before Harold could reply, Sophie cut him off, ¡°Look, I appreciate your unique way of hitting on me, but


    I¡¯m not interested in who performs poorly in academics. Maybe some other time.¡±


    Sophie slipped away from Harold¡¯s grasp.


    someone


    This left Harold chuckling. He was trying to hit on her? He had bad grades?


    Outside, Harold¡¯s bodyguard said, ¡°Sir, your father has instructed that you return home immediately


    after the exam¡±


    Harold whistled softly. He had been uninterested in attending Eastwood College initially. Now, it


    seemed somewhat appealing.


    Tell


    my brother I want to enroll at Eastwood College.¡±


    The bodyguard was taken aback, almost thinking he had misheard. When they had left home, M. to the


    idea of attending Eastwood College.


    uld had been adamantly opposed


    That evening, as Sophie entered the Burke family mansion, she noticed the lights were on in the living


    room.


    Bea sat on the sofa with a stern expression, while James was reading a newspaper beside her. Sophie


    smiled, ¡°Grandmother, what brings you here at this hour? You should have told me. I would have


    something.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te over, who knows what this household would


    Sophie nced at James, who also appeared aloof.


    ? ? ? ?? ?? ? ?????


    turn


    into!¡±


    ¡°You went to take an exam at Eastwood College, and you didn¡¯t me?¡± Bea eximed.


    I decided to take the exam on my own. I wanted to expand my


    and experience.¡±


    ked Marian to prepare


    Bea mmed her hand on the table, her voice rising sharply, ¡°But you are thedy of the Burke family!


    James¡¯ wife! What does it look like for a married woman to go off to exams? I¡¯ve told you before, once


    you married into our family, the Burke family would take you. By doing this, where do you leave our


    family¡¯s dignity?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie remained silent. In her past life, before marrying into the family, she had indeed promised Bea


    to be just James¡¯ wife. Bea¡¯s conservative views were deeply ingrained. In her previous life, to win


    Bea¡¯s favor, she had given up her opportunity to study abroad.


    Now, she no longer wanted to follow that path.


    care of


    ¡°Mother, Sophie was just taking the exam for fun. There¡¯s no need to be upset,¡± James calmly


    intervened as he sipped his coffee. After all, he had never really believed Sophie could pass it.


    Just then, James¡¯ phone rang. The caller ID showed it was from the university

 Chapter 33

    Sophie nced at James¡¯ phone.


    James didn¡¯t answer it immediately. Instead, he hung up.


    Bea said coldly, ¡°If you two don¡¯t hurry up and give me a grandson, I¡¯m going to take drastic measures.¡±


    James remained silent. Bea¡¯s desire for a grandson wasn¡¯t new.


    After Bea left, Sophie finally spoke, ¡°Did you get through to the school office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James replied sinctly.


    Sophie said, ¡°You told the school office not to pull any strings for me, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you asking me now to pull some strings for you to get into Eastwood College?¡±


    James scoffed, staring at Sophie with a bit more disdain, ¡°Even if I did pull strings to get you into


    Eastwood College, you wouldn¡¯t be able to graduate.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you won¡¯t interfere unnecessarily. If I do get into Eastwood College and you have the


    principal take my name off the list, don¡¯t me me for turning against you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone was just as unfriendly, and James narrowed his eyes slightly. This woman was bing


    bolder with him.


    *Ding Ding-*


    James¡¯ phone rang again. Impatiently, he answered, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, your wife¡¯s results are out.¡±


    Listening to the somewhat troubled voice from the school office over the phone, James frowned, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    Sophie, sitting across from James, could tell from his expression that the school office had somehow


    pre-judged her exam papers.


    ¡°Sophie, I really didn¡¯t expect you to cheat on the Eastwood College exam.¡±


    passed the threshold.


    ¡°I passed, didn¡¯t I?¡± Sophie ignored James¡¯ words. From James¡¯ expression, she could tell s.


    *James, since I passed, you shouldn¡¯t care how I did it. Outwardly, I can y the part of the perfect wife


    for you, but privately, you shouldn¡¯t think about interfering with what I want to do.¡± Sophie was firm.


    James said, ¡°You can do what you want, but before that, you¡¯d better handle your grandma. If she finds


    out you went to Eastwood College, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can always get a divorce.¡±


    Sophie mentioned divorce casually, deepening the furrow in James¡¯ brow. Lately, Sophie seemed to


    bring up divorce at every turn.


    However, the coboration project between the Russell family and the Burke family was still ongoing,


    making divorce practically impossible.


    James said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t use divorce to threaten me.¡±


    U == SUE F


    Sophie said nothing. At this critical moment, James was unlikely to divorce her. Even the elders of the


    Russell family would never allow her and James to split.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Russell family, though still somewhat influential and prestigious, was essentially a shell of its


    former self and was on the brink of falling apart. Without the support of the Burke family, the Russell


    family would only crumble faster.


    Conversely, the Burke family currently needed the Russell family¡¯s connections and projects.


    Neither family could afford to break ties just yet. No wonder James felt threatened.


    ¡°So, for the sake of our pleasant coboration, I¡¯d appreciate it if you keep this from your grandma.


    Definitely don¡¯t let her catch wind of it, otherwise, we¡¯ll have no choice but to divorce.¡±


    Sophie smiled sweetly at James.

 Chapter 34

    Outside, the night was deepening, and Colby sat at his desk, having just ended a call from the school


    office.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Adler asked, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°She passed.¡±


    Adler paused, ¡°She passed? Really?¡±


    Looking at Colby¡¯s expression, Adler still couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You didn¡¯t pull any strings with the


    school?¡±


    ¡°She got in on her own merit-it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°My G o d¡­¡± Adler was so shocked his jaw could have dropped, ¡°That Sophie, she really is something.


    Didn¡¯t her file say her major was in foreignnguages, which has nothing to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Sophie is a linguistic prodigy, a woman who earned her master¡¯s degree at seventeen. She¡¯s no fool.¡±


    From the first time Colby saw Sophie clinching that piece ofnd, he saw the determination in her eyes.


    Things were getting more


    interesting.


    The next day at noon, as Sophie teaned against the window reading a finance book, Marian knocked


    on the door, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the stylist and fashion designer are here. Would you like to see them now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you attending your family¡¯s dinner tonight?¡±


    Sophie frowned. With everything going on these past few days, she had almost forgotten about


    tonight¡¯s family dinner at her parent¡¯s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    house.


    She rubbed her temples. If it weren¡¯t for this being a monthly family dinner, she wouldn¡¯t be eager to go.


    ¡°I understand. Let them in.¡±


    ? ? ? ?? ?? ? ???? ?? ?? ??a ? ? ??? 6 ? ?? ?? ? ? ? ¡ª ? ? ? ?? ? ? ? ?? ??


    Sophie set aside her book.


    The Russell family was once a major n, hence the tradition of hosting a family dinner every month.


    This dinner was mandatory for


    anyone who still bore the Russell surname and was listed in the family genealogy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James left early this morning. He must¡¯ve had something urgent.¡±


    Sophie took out her phone and called James.


    James picked up quickly this time.


    Sophie said, ¡°Tonight is the Russell family dinner, and you¡­¡±


    Before Sophie could finish, James interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Sophie hung up.


    Marian suggested, ¡°Ma¡¯am, perhaps you should talk to him again. This is the first time you¡¯re returning


    to your family home since wedding. It might look bad if he doesn¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Sophie knew well what she would face if James didn¡¯t return with her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Even without James, she wasn¡¯t afraid to face the Russell family¡¯s busybodies.


    As evening fell, Sophie¡¯s car arrived at the main entrance of the Russell estate.


    your


    Most of the Russell family members had already gathered. As the gates opened, all eyesnded on


    Sophie who was dressed in an elegant teal gown.


    ¡°Look who it is, our dear Ms. Russel has returned,¡± Jessica always had a sharp tongue, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I


    see you with James? Did you two have a fight? I always told you, you should have married into our


    Fisher family. The Burkes really doesn¡¯t value you enough.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Jessica, the youngest in the Fisher family must be almost forty by now, right? The Fishers always


    seem to have a thing for second marriages, but that¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t consider Jessica¡¯s feelings at all.


    Jessica, predictably, red at Sophie. Perry quickly intervened,


    Joho ou suggesting Jessica tone it down a bit.


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t stoop to Jessica¡¯s level. She¡¯s just wo


    With Perry stepping in, Sophie softened a bit.


    be getting the short end of the stick here.¡±


    Jessica wasn¡¯t much older than Sophie, strikingly morous and seductive. After divorcing his first


    wife, Perry had married Jessica, who was seen as nothing more than a mistress by the Russell


    Ironically, Perry was very fond of Jessica, so his family also to


    However, Jessica always seemed to sh with Sophie. In her pastter, when the Russell family fell


    into financial trouble, Jessica kicked


    This time around, Sophie was not about to hold back.


    respect due to his feelings.


    had tolerated Jessica for Perry¡¯s sake, but a few years to the curb and took off with his wealth.


    ¡°Sophie, Jessica¡¯s words may be harsh, but this is the Russell family¡¯s gathering. You two just got


    married a month ago. He should be here.¡± A distant rtive of the Russell family chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, why not give him a call? We can wait a bit longer,


    The others quickly agreed.


    Sophie knew exactly what they were after. The Russell family owned extensive properties, and these


    people were just looking to take advantage of the family gathering to vie for a business deal with


    James.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble for you, Sophie, I can make the call on your behalf. After all, we¡¯re all family


    here, and sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to meet.¡± Jessica waited eagerly to see Sophie embarrassed.


    Everyone in Devonport knew that Sophie and James¡¯ marriage was just a business arrangen everyone


    remembered how she used to follow him around like a puppy.


    And James¡¯ affections were known to lie elsewhere.


    ¡°Jessica, no need for you to bother. James is tied up with work, and I don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡±


    nes didn¡¯t truly care for Sophie, and


    ¡°Is he really tied up, or is he with someone else?¡± Jessica¡¯s insinuations hinted that James might be


    involved with another woman.


    Sophie gave Jessica a cold look.


    Undeterred, Jessica continued, ¡°I saw Mr. Burke at the mall today, picking out women¡¯s products, and


    he was with another girl. It didn¡¯t seem like those gifts were for our dear Sophie.¡±


    Hearing this, Perry became serious, his brow furrowed as he turned to Sophie, ¡°Sophie, what¡¯s this


    about? Is James seeing someone else?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry¡­¡±


    Sophie was about to exin when the grand doors of the Russell house swung open.


    James entered, looking sharp in a suit, followed by several bodyguards, each carrying gift boxes.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte, everyone.¡±


    Sophie was startled and whispered, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer Sophie directly but instead took her hand and said, ¡°I was dyed preparing a


    surprise gift. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t toote.¡±


    Jessica was taken aback by James¡¯ sudden appearance. She was sure she had seen James at a


    women¡¯s store with another woman.


    Perry¡¯s expression softened, ¡°James, it¡¯s great that you could make it. But these are¡­¡±


    ¡°Just some gifts for everyone since it¡¯s our first meeting.¡± James smiled faintly, ¡°I meant to surprise


    Sophie, but it seems I almost messed it up.¡±


    James then turned to face Jessica.


    Jessica, unable to muster a smile, sounded weaker, ¡°But I clearly saw you shopping with a girl during


    the day. Surely, I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°It¡¯s just one of ourpany¡¯s employees who helped pick out the gift. I thought a girl might be more


    attentive to the details.¡±


    James watched Sophie with a touch of affection in his eyes. If Sophie hadn¡¯t already known James¡¯


    true feelings, she might have been fooled by that look.


    Jessica caught the intimate interaction between James and Sophie and couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure.


    She had clearly heard rumors about James and a young college girl. Moreover, everyone knew James


    didn¡¯t care for Sophie.


    ¡°James is not only talented but also protective of our Sophie. I feel at ease handing her over to you. My


    elder brother in heaven would definitely feel the same. Besides, it¡¯s just a family dinner, no need for


    formalities.¡± Perry happily bustled about, inviting James to join


    the table.


    Sophie, linking her arm through James¡¯, whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good actor.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± James¡¯ voice returned to its usual cool detachment.


    Jessica sat ufortably, her nces frequently darting towards James and Sophie, as if trying to


    spot some w in their interaction. ¡°Jessica, is there something on my face that you keep looking this


    way?¡± Sophie suddenly spoke up, making Jessica squirm.


    She replied, ¡°I was just admiring how loving you and Mr. Burke appear,pletely unlike the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Rumors can¡¯t be trusted, Jessica. How could you believe such baseless chatter?¡±


    Sophie served James a piece of steak.


    James usually preferred lighter meals, but this time he ate the steak without any remark, and then


    ced a piece of deboned fish onto Sophie¡¯s te.


    Jessica forced a smile, ¡°Yes, rumors can¡¯t be trusted. Today has really opened my eyes to how much


    Mr. Burke cares for our Sophie.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perry, observing their interaction, expressed his confusion, ¡°Sophie, when did you start liking steamed


    fish?¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica perked up, staring at Sophie as if she had caught her in a trap, ¡°Oh my, I also


    remember our Sophie never liked steamed fish. Howe Mr. Burke doesn¡¯t know this? Could it be¡­¡±


    *Jessica, you are overthinking it,¡± Sophie quickly defended. ¡°It¡¯s just that James usually prefers light


    meals, and I¡¯ve adapted my tastes ordingly.¡±


    Jessica clearly didn¡¯t buy Sophie¡¯s exnation and was about to argue back when James suddenly


    spoke, ¡°It sounds like you don¡¯t have much faith in me and Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just concerned about you newlyweds Facing James, Jessica lost her momentum


    and dared not inquire further.


    Sophie continued to eat in silence. Although this was the Russell family¡¯s family dinner, the attendees


    were still judging.


    2 23 3 2 ¡À 3 30 5 22 59 22 1


    As the Russell family¡¯s daughter, officially, these rtives and associates wouldn¡¯t speak against her,


    but in reality, they were all waiting to see her fail. Ever since her father passed away, everyone of them


    desired to take over as head of the family.


    Any slip-up from her, and her father¡¯s inheritance would be swiftly divided among them.


    In her past life, it was under these circumstances that she desperately sought James¡¯ affection.


    Looking back, she found her previous self somewhat foolish. She had given her all to James, who


    never took her seriously.


    Back then, a single word from James could have extricated her from her troubles, but he never did,


    choosing instead to watch Indifferently.


    Thinking this, Sophie unconsciously withdrew her hand from James.


    He slightly furrowed his brow Fortunately, this gesture went unnoticed by those present.


    After the family dinner, James and Sophie left the Russell estate hand in hand, only for Sophie to timely


    withdraw her hand once


    outside.

 Chapter 37

    Watching the empty palm of his hand, James suddenly felt uneasy.


    After a while, Sophie spoke up. ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be treated poorlying alone, so why did you stille by yourself?¡±


    Sophie paused before responding. ¡°I asked you first.¡±


    James pursed his lips, Today is Nichole¡¯s birthday. I still need to make it there¡±


    ¡°Nichole¡¯s birthday?¡± Sophie looked stunned, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    James always cared more about Nichole than others.


    James frowned slightly at Sophie¡¯s tone, ¡°The Russell family¡¯s dinner party is crucial for maintaining the


    rtionship between the Burke and Russell families, I had toe.¡±


    9 7 3 3 8 7 3 885


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± Sophie said softly.


    James didn¡¯t catch it clearly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Sophie remained silent, remembering in her past life, James also knew about the Russell family¡¯s


    dinner party, yet he still didn¡¯t apany her, leaving her to deal with the difficult Jessica and other


    distant rtives of the Russell family by herself, andter, he didn¡¯t even bother to give her an excuse


    for noting.


    ¡°I said, isn¡¯t it more appropriate for you to spend Nichole¡¯s important birthday with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need reminding.¡±


    Mentioning Nichole softened James¡± tone, ¡°Nichole has been parentless since childhood, very obedient


    and sensible. As soon as she heard about the Russell family¡¯s dinner, she called me to handle things


    first, and I promised her I¡¯d join her for her birthday after the


    dinner.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, James realized he had said something wrong.


    Sophie felt a twinge in her heart and chuckled self-deprecatingly. Nichole had been parentless since


    childhood, but what about her? In James¡¯ eyes, she and Nichole were worlds apart.


    ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m going home.¡± Sophie turned her head, ready to get into her car


    Perhaps knowing he had misspoken, James grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm firmly, saying in a deep voice,


    ¡°Nichole takes these things to heart. For the past few years, I¡¯ve been the adult who¡¯s celebrated her


    birthday with her. If I miss it this year because I got married, I¡¯m afraid she might overthink it.¡±


    James emphasized the word ¡®adult.


    Sophie coldly shook off James¡¯ arm, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, go and be with Nichole. She¡¯s


    always been alone, and on such an important day like her birthday, she probably needs you.¡±


    James thought Sophie would throw a tantrum, but hearing that she geniuely wanted him to go to


    Nichole, it made him feel even more stifled.


    After Sophie left, Colt noticed James¡¯ foul mood and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Nichole is


    still waiting for you at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the hotel, Nichole looked at the already decorated birthday backdrop and the candlelit dinner set


    up on the table, and her mood brightened as well.


    She intentionally dimmed the lights, casting a soft warm glow throughout the room, creating a very


    atmospheric setting.


    Today, she dressed differently, intentionally choosing a more mature and seductive outfit. Ever since


    she saw Sophie wearing that stunningly gorgeous dress, she realized the gap between her and Sophie.


    James always treated her like a young girl, farely as a woman. She had to seize this opportunity tonight


    to make her feelings known to James.


    Creak¡±


    The door opened, and Nichole¡¯s heart pounded like a drum.

 Chapter 38

    As she turned around. Nichole saw James enter the room and immediately threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°Nichole?¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going toe¡± Nichole¡¯s voice was low and filled with a sense of hurt.


    James gently pushed Nichole away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I promised I¡¯d be here and I


    wouldn¡¯t break my word.¡±


    Hearing this, a blush crept onto Nichole¡¯s cheeks.


    However, James frowned upon seeing Nichole¡¯s outfit and the decorations in the room.


    James. I


    ¡°Nichole, that dress isn¡¯t right for you.¡± Before Nichole could say anything, James had already


    interrupted her


    Nichole was startled.


    James casually tumed on themp beside them. ¡°Do you like the birthday gift I picked for you?¡±


    1 love it.¡± Nichole was still reeling from thement James had made earl/


    James then said, ¡°I had Colt book this room for you so you could invite some friends over for fun, and


    it¡¯s close to your college, so it¡¯ll be easy to get to ss tomorrow.¡±


    Nichole was taken aback.


    James¡® tone tumed cold, ¡°I have some work to deal with tonight, so you should get some rest early.¡±


    ¡°James!¡± As James started to leave, Nichole immediately hugged him from behind, her voice choked


    up. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Why do you suddenly have to go?¡±


    James gently pried Nichole¡¯s arms from around him, and without wanting to be too harsh, he said


    gravely, ¡°I hope you focus more on your studies and not be swayed by your surroundings.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart shook, and by the time she gathered herself, James had already left.


    Calt was parked outside the hotel, and when he saw James returned just a few minutes after he had


    gone in, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Mr. Burke, wasn¡¯t it Ms. Nichole¡¯s birthday celebration?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Drive. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    James¡® expression was cold, and Colt, having been with him for so long, knew his mood was foul.


    James was silent in the car. He had seen Nichole differently because of her innocence and kindness.


    Having been in the upper echelons of society for so long, he was familiar with the maniptions of


    those women. Yet, he had never expected that the student he had personally sponsored could turn out


    this way.


    Suddenly, James said, ¡°Have I been too kind to Nichole?¡±


    ¡°You have always been very kind to Ms. Nichole.¡±


    ¡°And what about Sophie?¡±


    Colt struggled to say, ¡°Mr. Burke, you are polite to your wife.¡±


    James pursed his lips, suddenly remembering the words Jessica had said at the Russell family dinner


    earlier that day.


    It seemed like everyone in Devonport knew he didn¡¯t favor Sophie. Only he was oblivious to the


    unsavory rumors swirling around.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you no longer need to pick up Nichole.¡±


    Ihapter dy

 Chapter 39

    Just a few days after the Russell family¡¯s dinner party, Sophie received her eptance letter from


    Eastwood College.


    Sophie¡¯s admission as a graduate student to Eastwood College was explosive news among her social


    circle. Everyone knew that Eastwood College was a top institution in the finance sector and Sophie was


    previously a socialite with no experience in finance, which made the connection seem all the more


    outrageous.


    *Ding Ding-*


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the afternoon, Sophie received a call from Perry. He spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Sophie, is it true you


    got into Eastwood College?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Sophie had no intention of hiding it; secrets were hard to keep in her circle.


    Perry took a deep breath and asked, ¡°How much did you pay to get into Eastwood College? Or did


    James help you out?¡±


    ¡°I just got lucky and passed the exam on my own. James didn¡¯t help me.¡±


    ¡°So, you paid your way in?¡± Perry sounded deeply disappointed, ¡°How could you use the inheritance


    your father left to cheat your way in? That money was supposed to be a reserve for your future. You¡¯re


    really driving me mad!¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie furrowed her brows. ¡°Have you been checking my bank records?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just looking out for you. Two billion! And you just squandered it to get into Eastwood College! If


    this gets out, how can our family ever hold their heads high again? Do you even care about your


    reputation?¡± Perry heavily sighed, ¡°Go to Eastwood College and get that money back. We¡¯re not going


    through with this school.¡±


    Perry¡¯s tone was resolute, clearly convinced that Sophie had used her inheritance for pulling strings to


    get admitted.


    Sophie knew this must be Jessica stirring things up and prompting Perry to make this call. As for that


    piece ofnd, she couldn¡¯t let others know about it, and certainly have Jessicae up with any


    schemes.


    Sophie replied. ¡°That money can¡¯t be retrieved now¡±


    Hearing that the money was irretrievable, Perry¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to attend this school myself. After all, I am a Russell, and with the family business struggling.


    I wanted to help out more. Trust me, I will make good use of this education, and not let those two billion


    go to waste.¡±


    Sophie spoke gently, making it hard for Perry to chastise her. After all, the struggles of the Russell


    family were real, and the inheritance was indeed meant for Sophie, leaving no room for outsiders to


    intervene.


    *James also a


    advised me to study. He thinks I should gain more knowledge in finance. Eastwood College is a top


    finance institution, offering first¨Crate education and practical experience, and it¡¯s filled with industry


    luminaries. Even if you don¡¯t trust my decision, you should trust James¡®, right?¡±


    Hearing it was James¡® decision, Perry hesitated.


    Sophie continued, ¡°Yyou don¡¯t need to worry about this. What others think is their busine


    have a good aptitude. They think I¡¯m a promising student.¡±


    Perry, half¨Cconvinced, asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    think is their business. The professors at Eastwood College say I


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Sophie replied with a smile. ¡°You know my academic records from childhood. Plus, getting


    into a graduate program at Eastwood College is an honor for our family.¡±


    Perry finally fell silent. Being able to study as a graduate student in Eastwood College at twenty¨Cone


    was indeed a prestigious matter. If it weren¡¯t for Jessica¡¯s suspicions and the vanishing twenty billion,


    he would not have made this call.


    After Perry hung up, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She hadn¡¯t expected Jessica to eye her father¡¯s


    inheritance so soon, hastily urging Perry to check her bank transactions. It seemed Jessica had been


    nning this for a while.


    Sophie dialed the bank¡¯s hotline, and the operator quickly answered, ¡°Hello Ms. Sophie, how can I


    assist you today?¡±


    ¡°I need to transfer my assets to another ount

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Alright, Ms. Sophie, a representative will assist you moving forward.¡±


    Sophie replied coolly. ¡°If anyone from my family inquires about my bank assets, please consult me


    first.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Sophie.


    Sophie ended the call.


    She had spent two billion dors on that plot ofnd, and now her bank ount was nearly empty. Her


    father¡¯s inheritance had always. been stored under that ount number known only to Perry.


    Unexpectedly, Perry had also told Jessica about it. Clearly, Jessica was no ordinary person.


    On the day of her college enrollment, Sophie got up early. Marian had everything prepared for her.


    Watching Sophie pack alone, Marian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. James knows it¡¯s your first day of


    college. How could he note back to help?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Marian, I¡¯m actually more rxed when he¡¯s not around.¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s words, Marian was taken aback. Didn¡¯t Sophie always wish for him toe home


    every day in the past?


    ¡®Ding Ding-


    The ringing of her phone interrupted her thoughts. Sophie nced down to see a missed call from


    Colby.


    Colby had been out of touch these past few days, and suddenly he was calling today?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Colby¡¯s voice came through the phone, deep and tinged with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on your first day


    at college.¡±


    ¡°You must have known about my test scores already, right?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± There was a pause on the line, then he asked, ¡°Got everything packed for college?¡±


    ¡°Yeah-¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she realized something. Quickly, her gaze shifted to the


    floor-to¨Cceiling windows, where she saw a ck Porsche parked below. Colby had already stepped out


    of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Sophie might have been mistaken, but she thought she detected a hint of tenderness in his voice.


    When Adler came to help with the luggage, Marian saw these two unfamiliar men and seemed a bit


    flustered. ¡°Sit, let me help with that¡± Marian made a move to lift the luggage, but Adler naturally took it


    from her hands. He gestured for silence, winked, his yful eyes shimmering, ¡°Let us men handle this.¡±


    Even Marian couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Watching Adler¡¯s yful antics, Colby just took the handbag from Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car. I


    had Adler rent a ce next to the college for you, it¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    ¡°A rented ce? I remember the houses near Eastwood College are not cheap.¡±


    She had checked them out after receiving her eptance letter. Not only were they expensive, they


    were also scarce. By the time she had checked, most were already rented out.


    ¡°Tell me about it, it cost me a fortune!¡± Adler gritted his teeth but only dared to mutter under his breath,


    He rented an entire set. How could it not be expensive? These weren¡¯t just any school district homes,


    these were prime real estate around a prestigious school.


    Thinking this, Adler red fiercely at Colby through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t catch it the first time.


    apter

 Chapter 41

    Colby said, ¡°He said it was okay, not too expensive either¡±


    At that moment, the car took a sharp tien and stopped abruptly. Sophie, not seated securely, found


    herself tumbling into a broad and firm embrace


    A voice, cool and steady, reached her ears from above, ¡°Adler, keep the car steady¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Girls indeed seemed more important to this guy than his buddies.


    The car pulled up outside a luxury apartmentplex across from Eastwood College. Colby handed a


    key card to Sophie, Tve already entered your personal info. Just swipe this card to get in and out. This


    ce has excellent privacy, and most residents are prominent figures in the industry, so it¡¯s great for


    networking¡±


    Sophie nced at theplex. She had considered renting a ce here when she decided toe to


    Eastwood Collegem but describing these apartments as merely expensive was an understatement.


    Qualifications were needed to live here.


    Colby must have gone through a lot of trouble to secure this apartment for her.


    ¡°Go in and see if you like how it¡¯s fumished¡± There was a softness in Colby¡¯s eyes.


    Sophie entered the building. Her apartment was on the thirteenth floor, which offered the best view. As


    she opened the door, a faint scent wafted through the air. The decor was upscale and minimalist,


    exactly to her liking.


    Adler jumped in. ¡°See, I told you Ms. Sophie wouldn¡¯t like it. What girl likes this style? Girls usually


    prefer something more whimsical,¡±


    ¡°No, I really like it. Sophie turned to Colby, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be too dull for you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I like it simple and quiet¡±


    The apartment was fully equipped with daily necessities, including scented candles and a coffee maker.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby added, ¡°A housekeeper wille every week to clean up. All you need to do is focus on your


    studies.¡±


    ¡°And the rent?¡± Sophie asked


    ¡°It¡¯ll be added to


    o your debt¡± Colby


    y was not about to be polite.


    Sophie nodded, ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Adler, overhearing this, was incredulous. ¡°Dude! Are you actually charging her rent while trying to woo


    her? Are you out of your mind?¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°We have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll leave you to it, Adler said, hurriedly pulling Colby away.


    He really needed to give his buddy a piece of his mind about his cluelessness.


    With a click,¡® Adler shut the door, and Colby casually adjusted his cuffs.


    ¡°Not cool, man. Are you insane? Charging her rent? Are you that strapped for cash?¡± Adler was almost


    ready to kick Colby. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been single for twenty¨Csix years.¡±


    ¡°Just a strategy,¡± Colby replied nonchntly.


    ¡°She knows the apartment is expensive. Giving it to her for free might make her feel uneasy staying


    there.¡± Colby slightly curved his lips, ¡°Besides, the more she owes, the harder it is to clear the debt, and


    the more I get to see her.¡±


    Adler was stunned, ¡°Holy crap!¡±

 Chapter 42

    Sophie arrived at the university in the aftemoon to register, dressed simply in casual clothes, and she


    instantly turned heads as she walked through the campus.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she gorgeous? Is she a freshman?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen her before? Is she really from our school?¡±


    ??? ? ? ? ? ? ??


    ¡°I think I saw her during the entrance exams. She must be a new student, right?¡±


    People whispered and nced in Sophie¡¯s direction.


    A rather handsome guy approached her and asked, ¡°Hey, are you a new student here?¡±


    Sophie nodded, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Which dorm building are you in? Need me to walk you there?¡±


    Im not staying in the dorms¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Then how about I take you to the registration? I¡¯m a junior, and freshmen usually register at Building


    A.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m headed to Liberty Hall.¡±


    ¡°Liberty Hall?¡± The guy was momentarily taken aback.


    Sophie confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m registering at Liberty Hall.¡±


    ¡°But Liberty Hall is. Wasn¡¯t it the ce for graduate registrations?


    The guy looked Sophie up and down.


    Sophie appeared to be just over twenty, not old at all. Eastwood College¡¯s graduate programs required


    years of preparation which seemed impossible for someone her age. He couldn¡¯t possiblypare her


    to the typically older graduate students.


    ¡°Liberty Hall is just over there, I see it now. Thanks anyway,¡± Sophie said with a smile, then turned and


    walked into the academic building.


    Meanwhile, Nichole had been staying in the dorms for the past few days, and James hadn¡¯t shown any


    signs of wanting to see her, not even a phone call. Krystal and Tina both sensed something was off.


    Krystal couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Nichole, what about your boyfriend? Why hasn¡¯t he contacted you at all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys didn¡¯t break up over that other woman, did you?¡± Tina added.


    Nichole forced a smile and replied, ¡°He¡¯s just on a business trip. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is this the same woman you mentionedst time who likes your boyfriend?¡± another


    roommate suddenly asked, showing a blurry side profile photo of Sophie on her phone from the


    university¡¯s confession page.


    ¡°Seriously, why is she back at the university?¡± Krystalined. ¡°She¡¯s like a bad penny, probably


    here to cause trouble for Nichole again.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. Today was the freshman registration day. How could Sophie


    possibly be at the university? Could it be that Sophie had actually been admitted as a graduate student


    at Eastwood College?


    Impossible! The entrance exam was incredibly tough, and Sophie, a finance¨Cuneducated heiress,


    couldn¡¯t possibly have passed.


    ¡°No way, she registered at Liberty Hall today. Seems like she¡¯s a new graduate student in the finance


    department. Not sure about her background, but she¡¯s so pretty, and several guys have already


    confessed on the confession page asking for her contact info.¡± ¡°Slut!¡± Krystal always had a low


    tolerance for such women.


    Tina was also taken aback, ¡°Really? She didn¡¯t get in through pulling strings, did she?¡±


    ¡°You know how it is at our university. With her looks, she probably got in through some unwritten rules,


    Ta said dismissively. Why would someone as attractive as her need to study finance at Eastwood


    College?

 Chapter 43

    Tina said to Nichole, ¡°I think she just


    just wants t


    to steal your boyfriend, that¡¯s why she¡¯s here.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face tumed pale, and she didn¡¯t take in a word of what the others were saying. Sophie had


    arrived. Wouldn¡¯t all the lies she spread be easily exposed now?


    ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡± Krystal waved her hand in front of Nichole¡¯s eyes.


    Nichole snapped back to reality. ¡°L. I¡¯m fine, I just feel a bit under the weather. I think I¡¯ll skip ss this


    afternoon,¡±


    Nicholey alone on her bed, her mind racing with thoughts of how Sophie could have gotten into


    Eastwood College.


    Could it be that Sophie didn¡¯t need James, but had paid her own way into Eastwood College?


    At that thought, Nichole clenched herforter tightly. She had worked so hard and studied for years


    to get into Eastwood College, but those bom with a silver spoon just have everything handed to them.


    They can fulfill her lifelong dream with just a bit of money.


    Why should they?


    Nichole felt so unjust.


    Once everyone in the dorm had left, Nichole called James. Unlike before, she had to wait a long time


    before the call was picked up.


    Previously, no matter how busy he was, James always answered her calls immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Sophie got into the graduate program, right?¡± Nichole¡¯s voice sounded choked up, clearly


    having just cried.


    James hesitated before replying. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why was it so easy for Sophie to get into the graduate program? I have checked this year¡¯s exam. It


    was incredibly difficult.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tone was usatory.


    James knew how much she wanted to get into Eastwood College¡¯s graduate program. There were only


    a few guaranteed spots each year. Just a word from James would have secured her a ce as a


    graduate student at Eastwood College, but he insisted that she earn it on her own, never offering to pull


    any strings for her.


    Now, Sophie had gotten in so easily.


    James remained silent on the other end. He didn¡¯t know how to respond, especially since Sophie had


    never had a formal education in finance. If someone without a financial background suddenly got into a


    top financial institution, there was only one exnation.


    Nepotism.


    1 ? ? ? ? ?? ?? ? ?? ? ? ?? ??? ? ? ?? ? ?


    ¡°Keep your chin up


    up and focus on your studies. Even if you don¡¯t get into the graduate program, I¡¯ll arrange for Eastwood


    College to sponsor your study abroad. That might suit you even better than a local master¡¯s program,


    James finally said.


    Hearing this, Nichole was even more convinced that Sophie had used her connections to get into


    Eastwood College,


    Studying abroad was certainly better, but she also didn¡¯t want to give up on graduate studies at


    Eastwood College. After all, Eastwood College was internationally renowned, and being a graduate


    student here was even more prestigious than studying abroad.


    But to secure a better future, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose James¡® support now.


    Thinking this, Nichole softly said, ¡°Mr. Burke, are you still upset with me?¡±


    ¡®Nichole¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I was foolish, and you¡¯ve been so good to me. I¡¯m grateful, and I want to thank you. I¡¯m sorry,


    I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best you think this way¡± James¡® tone softened, ¡°If your foot is still hurting, give me a call, and I¡¯ll


    have Colt take you to the hospital¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a brief exchange, Nichole hung up the phone, but a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes.


    In the past, if she mentioned feeling unwell, James would havee personally.


    But now¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was it because of Sophie?


    Nichole clearly remembered that James used to dislike Sophie.


    ¡°No, I cannot let her steal James froph me, never.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Sophie arrived early at the ssroom in Eastwood College. The graduate students in the finance


    department were few, with only one ss per year.


    The students in this ss were either wealthy or exceptionally intelligent¨Cor both.


    Sophie chose a seat at the back. She had just enrolled, and didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention. If


    Bea found out she was attending Eastwood College, she would surely make a scene.


    Suddenly, the ssroom door burst open with a loud bang. A few boys sitting in the front reading books


    frowned and were about to lose their temper, but upon seeing the person who entered, they all shut


    their mouths.


    Sophie looked up and followed everyone¡¯s gaze toward the door. There stood Harold, dressed in


    casual sportswear, looking effortlesslyid¨Cback.


    Sophie frowned. Why was Harold here? She distinctly remembered that during thest exam, Harold


    had submitted a nk paper.


    The dean at the door was very polite to Harold. ¡°Mr. Harold, you can sit at the front. The view is better


    there.¡± As he spoke, the dean moved forward to pull out a chair for Harold in the first row.


    Ignoring him, Harold dragged the chair towards Sophie and quickly sat next to her.


    The other students looked disdainful, but no one dared to express their displeasure. After all, the


    Aldridge family held considerable prestige in Devonport.


    ¡°Your seat is up front,¡± Sophie reminded him kindly.


    This young man was notorious in Devonport for holding grudges. She had deliberately provoked Harold


    last time, and clearly, he hadn¡¯t forgotten.


    Harold replied nonchntly, ¡°I sit wherever I want.¡±


    The dean awkwardly made his exit.


    Sophie nced around at the other students, thinking that ordinary professors wouldn¡¯t show up to


    teach this elite group. She was curious about which unlucky professor would have to deal with these


    untouchable rich kids.


    Soon, a familiar voice echoed from the doorway. Tmte, I¡¯mte! Damn!¡±


    Adler stumbled into the ssroom, rushing in breathlessly.


    The moment Sophie spotted Adler, she lost her temper


    Pushing up his sses, Adler said, ¡°Sorry, first time teaching, not much experience.¡±


    ¡°Professor, your sses don¡¯t have lenses.¡± Someone shouted out, andughter spread around the


    room.


    Adler was well¨Cconnected in these circles, with many friends among those present, quite a few of


    whom he had shared drinks with.


    Sophie rubbed her temples. It seemed impossible to learn anything new at Eastwood College


    But then again, she hadn¡¯t really expected to gain much deeper knowledge here. It was more about


    adding leverage forter control over the Russell family.


    ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯m the substitute teacher today. Your usual professor is busy. When he¡¯s busy, I¡¯m here.


    When he¡¯s not, he¡¯ll be back.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Adler¡¯s exnation, Sophie¡¯s first thought was of Colby.


    But then again, the kind of deals Colby was involved in weren¡¯t exactly things that could be discussed


    openly, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t teach at a school.


    ¡°Want to know who he¡¯s talking about?¡± Beside her, Harold suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 45

    Sophie replied coolly. ¡°Tm not intersted.¡±


    Her response seemed to surprise Harold. ¡°You¡¯re not interested?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    After all, no matter who was teaching, she just needed to quietly be a good student and graduate


    smoothly.


    ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡±


    ¡°You are Harold. The dean just mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°And you still speak to me with that tone?¡±


    Sophie tumed her head, looking seriously at Harold, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re in the middle of close


    Harold¡¯s eyes were searching. He was about to approach Sophie to continue their conversation when


    Adler, who was on the podium, pushed up his sses and pointed at Harold in the back row, ¡°Young


    man in the back, please don¡¯t flirt with the female students during ss¡±


    It was his duty to protect the interests of his buddy¡¯s beloved!


    Harold frowned unhappily, but when he turned to Mr. Adler, he surprisingly held back his anger.


    Everyone tacitly understood that Eastwood College was not to be underestimated. They knew that


    these young elites were hard to tame with ordinary instructors, so they specifically brought in someone


    like Adler, who was both more stubborn and well¨Cconnected.


    After all, Adler had the backing of the formidable Mr. Colby.


    Though Colby seemed to have little influence in Devonport, ever since he was acknowledged by the


    influential Lennon family, he had firmly established his presence there


    And Colby, he was a true renegade. Every business has its dirtyundry, and it was often Colby who


    was tasked with making it disappear.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    No one wanted to cross Colby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with some introductions to get to know each other better. We¡¯ll be spending a lot of time


    together, Adler said, his face transforming into a friendly smile.


    One by one, everyone introduced themselves. Each person at the podium spoke animatedly about their


    family businesses, their mining ventures, their studies abroad, and their societal contributions


    When it was Sophie¡¯s turn, she simply said, ¡°I¡¯m Sophie,¡± and stepped down from the podium.


    The room buzzed quietly as everyone exchanged looks, reaching an unspoken consensus.


    Sophie, the newlywed wife of James, had been a hot topic in their circlestely, rumored to have used


    James¡® connections to get into Eastwood College.


    For them, despite her beauty, she was merely an object of .


    ¡°Harold.¡± Following her, Harold coldly stated just his name and then stepped down too.


    Sophie, a married woman who got in through pulling strings.


    Harold, the most reckless and violent young master in the Devonport elite circle.


    These two were alsomonly known in the ss as people who had gotten in through connections.


    ¡°After ss, meet me at the entrance of Liberty Hall, Harold suddenly said to her,


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond.


    The introduction session ended quickly, and Harold left the ssroom as soon as the bell rang, under


    Ader¡¯s watchful gaze.


    Sophie deliberately lingered, pretending to organize her notes until everyone had left. Then Adler


    rushed down from the podium and asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, when did you start taggling with Harold?¡±


    ¡°Tangle? I haven¡¯t, Sophie replied innocently.


    Adler said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through you. You¡¯re deliberately trying to get close to Harold. Ms.


    Sophie, I¡¯d advise you to stay away from that little tyrant. He¡¯s backed by Mr. Gordon


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aware. Thanks, though.¡±


    Sophie picked up her backpack and walked out of the ssroom.

 Chapter 46

    Adler was right, she did indeed intend to get closer to Harold.


    Though everyone knew Gordon was a formidable figure, they were unaware that his younger brother


    Harold was even more untouchable. If she could befriend Harold early on, her future would be much


    smoother


    However, Harold¡¯s personality was different from most; overt ttery and trying to please him could


    actually lead to his distaste.


    At his core, Harold was very much like James. In her past life, her efforts to please James had turned


    him against her sopletely that he couldn¡¯t even stand to look at her before she died.


    But once she started ignoring them, they would incessantly follow her.


    Sophie deliberately avoided the main entrance of Liberty Hall and did not meet Harold.


    As evening approached, Sophie woke up feeling groggy, only to realize it had started raining heavily


    outside. She had always been frail, and rainy days often brought on a fever.


    Sophie was about to go out and buy some medicine, but then she noticed a white sticky note on the


    bedside table that mentioned there was everyday medicine in the drawer.


    Opening the drawer she indeed found it stocked with cold, fever, and pain relief medication.


    Was this also Colby¡¯s doing?


    Just then, Sophie¡¯s phone rang. It was James calling.


    Sophie answered, and James¡® voice came through cold and angry, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I started college today and moved out.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to move out?¡± James¡® tone was a mix of ice and fury.


    Feeling extremely unwell already. Sophie didn¡¯t want to argue with James and hung up the phone the


    next second.


    After taking her medicine, Sophie fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning. Sophie still felt a severe headache, and the drizzle outside hadn¡¯t stopped, but it


    was the first day, and she d to bete.


    As she reached the entrance of Liberty Hall, the damp air almost suffocated her, making her head spin


    even more.


    Suddenly, strong hands gripped her and pushed her against the wall of Liberty Hall¡¯s main gate.


    Sophie, dazed, looked up to see Harold staring down at her coldly, his tone unfriendly, ¡°Where were


    you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I asked you to wait for me downstairs at Liberty Hall. Where were you?¡±


    ¡°Harold, I don¡¯t recall agreeing to wait for you.¡± Sophie was feeling dizzy, barely holding on to her


    consciousness.


    Harold was relentless, ¡®No one dares to y me like this, Sophie. I¡¯m gonna¡­


    didn¡¯t want


    As Harold raised his fist to perhaps scare her, Sophie¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted into his arms.


    Harold froze, momentarily unsure what to do, ¡°Hey! Sophie? Don¡¯t pull this stunt on me!¡±


    He shook her lightly, feeling her body incredibly soft, as if it would melt with a touch.


    Seeing no response from her, Harold touched Sophie¡¯s burning forehead.


    He paused. She had a fever?


    Realizing what was happening. Harold immediately scooped her into his arms. But before he could


    take a step forward, a hand mped down on his shoulder.


    ¡°Put her down.¡± The voice behind him was chillingly cold.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold frowned and turned to see James holding an umbre, his presence undeniablymanding.


    ¡°James?¡± Harold scoffed, ¡°And why should I put her down?¡±

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Because I am her husband.¡±


    James¡® gazes were dark andced with a dangerously intense air


    At the mention of the word ¡°husband Harold stiffenedpletely.


    James dropped his umbre, took Sophie from Harold¡¯s arms, while Coll rained an umbre, following


    closely behind Jam?s,


    Only Harold remained frozen in ce. Sophie was James¡® wife?


    At the hospital, Sophie slowly woke up, the weather outside still dreary and rainy.


    She vaguely remembered beingered by Harold at the entrance of Liberty Hall, but what had


    happened after that?


    Struggling, Sophie sat up and turned to see James asleep, resting his head on his hand.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re awake?¡± Colt entered, carrying a briefcase.


    James opened his eyes and saw Sophie awake on the hospital bed.


    Noticing the fatigue on James¡® face, Sophie asked, ¡°Did you bring me to the hospital?¡±


    James did not respond.


    Colt handed him theptop from his briefcase and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Mr. Burke went to your school this


    morning to find you. You had fainted, and Mr. Burke skipped his meetings to stay with you at the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concem you anymore. You can leave.¡± James¡® tone was t.


    Sophie could tell James was upset. She retorted, ¡°Why did youe to the school?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, but I couldn¡¯t contact you. Where should I go to find you if not at the school?¡±


    Sophie then remembered that she had hung up on James the day before. She said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling


    wellst night, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So you hung up on me?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t argue. That was indeed her fault.


    ¡°Give me your address. I¡¯ll have someone move your things back.¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°James, we agreed not to interfere with each other.¡±


    ¡°Can you take care of yourself living alone?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Is this taking good care of yourself?¡±


    Sophie was at a loss for words, ¡°I just tend to catch colds when the seasons change, and this time it


    was just worse.¡±


    There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°James!¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± James said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve leamed to talk back now?¡±


    *James, attending Eastwood College was my decision. Ours is a marriage of convenience, strictly


    speaking, a contractual marriage. I will act as a proper Mrs. Burke in public, but you can¡¯t interfere with


    me, or harm my interests.¡±


    ¡°A contractual marriage?¡±


    James narrowed his eyes dangerously. So this is how she viewed their marriage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    From the beginning, she and James were nothing more than a couple in name only.


    James took a deep breath, ¡°Fine, you can live outside, but only during your busy academic periods.


    Normally, I¡¯ll have Lee pick you up and bring you home. It¡¯s unsuitable for my wife to live outside. If you


    don¡¯t want grandmother to find out, I suggest you do as I say¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie wanted to say more, but James cut her off with a coldmand, ¡°This is my final offer.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Looking into James¡® eyes, Sophie knew it was futile to resist any longer. If she continued to challenge


    Jarnes, he might just have someone forcibly take her back home today.


    Sophie took a deep breath,


    She can bide his time, she thought, better to bow now than never


    ¡°I understand,¡± Sophie said. T¡¯ll be home at least twice a week, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Three times a week.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sophie was about to erupt in anger, but upon seeing the look in James¡® eyes, she managed to restrain


    herself.


    Studying for her Master¡¯s at Eastwood College wasn¡¯t too demandin, so visiting home three times a


    week was certainly manageable, and James must have confirmed it with the dean before making such


    a demand.


    Sophie adjusted her attitude and offered James an extremely forced smile, ¡°Three times it is then, Mr.


    Burke, any other requests?¡±


    ¡°If I call, you muste home, and I¡¯ll have Lee pick you up.¡±


    Sophie took another deep breath, continuing to smile. ¡°No problem, anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not for now¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not for now, meaning there could be more demands in the future.


    Sophie suddenly felt that attending Eastwood College had given James more leverage over her. After


    all, she couldn¡¯t let Bea know she was attending Eastwood College. Her mother¨Cinw was far more


    demanding than most.


    ¡°I have business to attend to. I¡¯ll have Lee take you back to schoolter.¡±


    James stood up and as if he suddenly remembered something, he abruptly said to Sophie, ¡°Stay away


    from Harold.¡±


    Harold? Why would James bring up Harold out of the blue?


    Sophie carefully recalled the events before she fainted. Could Harold and James have crossed paths?


    Later that afternoon, with these thoughts, Sophie was dropped off at school by Colt. She had expected


    to see Harold in ss but to her Surprise, everyone was there except him.


    ¡°Sophie,e on in.¡±


    Adler called out to Sophie, who was zoning out at the ssroom door.


    Without a word, she took a seat in the back row. She had intended to catch Harold¡¯s attention and


    possibly get closer to him, but James¡® appearance had disrupted all her ns.


    The Aldridge family and the Burke family were always at odds.


    Being James¡® wife did have its advantages, but the downsides were significant.


    Meanwhile, Nichole, who hade to Liberty Hall for a lecture, deliberately walked in this direction.


    Before she decided to prepare for graduate school, she had done quite a bit of research on this and


    knew what a typical day for a graduate student at Eastwood College entailed. These few days, these


    graduates should all be here for sses.


    ¡°Nichole, we¡¯re upstairs, hurry up.¡± Krystal tugged at Nichole.


    Nichole hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You guys go ahead, sign me in, and I¡¯ll be up in a bit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been having Tina sign in for you these past few days. What if the professor doesn¡¯t let you


    pass?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall¡± Nichole was quite confident in her academic prowess.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go up first¡±


    Krystal headed upstairs, and Nichole, seeing nobody was paying attention, walked towards the


    corridor. She wanted to see if Sophie was really in that ssroom.


    Sure enough, Nichole quickly spotted Sophie sitting in thest row through the ssroom door window.


    Sophie was really there!


    A sh of jealousy surged through Nichole. She had always dreamed of being in this ssroom.

 Chapter 49

    Sophie had always seemed effortlessly perfect.


    Thinking this, Nichole¡¯s hands moved uncontrobly on she suddenly swung open the ssroom door.


    The action caught everyone¡¯s attention. Adler nced over, feeling that the person at the door looked


    farmiliar, but Nichole had already recognized Adler as the man who had helped Sophie at the charity


    auction.


    ¡°Excuse me, which ss are you looking for?¡± Adler asked, puzzled


    Sophie also noticed Nichole at the door,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Startled by her own impulsiveness, Nichole stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯m in the wrong ss. Then


    she closed the door.


    The moment the door shut, Nichole¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    The instructor who was standing at the front hadn¡¯t recognized her. Yet she knew he was the CEO of


    Tredgold Corporation,


    They had met before, but Adler didn¡¯t remember her. Did she really mean so little in the eyes of such


    wealthy people?


    The ssroom burst intoughter at a joke Adler had just made, but to Nichole, it sounded like they


    wereughing at her. Embarrassed and ashamed. Nichole hurried away.


    Inside the ssroom, Sophie didn¡¯t think Nichole had entered by mistake, but her mind was elsewhere.


    Somehow, even though she had been reborn, her life¡¯s path seemed already to be veering off course.


    ¡°Sophie¡± After a moment, Adler suddenly called out from the podium.


    Sophie snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°ss is over What do you think?¡± Adler replied.


    Sophie looked around and realized the room was empty. ¡°See you, Mr. Adler, Sophie said as she stood


    up.


    Adler stopped her and handed her a box of pills from his pocket, ¡°This medicine works better than the


    one in the drawer.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°James arranged for your leave, and I happened to bring these. Aren¡¯t you sick? You should take them


    right away¡±


    Adler was a terrible liar, and Sophie could see right through him. She knew instinctively that the pills


    were from Colby.


    Thanks to Colby for me.¡±


    Sophie took the medicine and just as she walked out of the ssroom, Adler suddenly realized.


    Thank Colby? Ah?


    Adler scratched his head, ¡°Man, am I really that bad at acting?¡±


    As dusk fell, Sophie exited the gates of Eastwood College. Her ssmate Nina, who was slightly older


    and clearly from a well¨Coff family, suddenly tapped Sophie on the shoulder, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Sophie was taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Sophie, right? Do you want to hang out tonight?¡±


    Sophie was about to decline when she spotted a ck convertible nearby. She had seen that car


    before.


    ¡°Sure, where are we going?¡±


    Sophie was curious to see what this calcted invitation was all about.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I take you there.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Nina grasped Sophie¡¯s hand, their closeness apparent.


    In their entire graduate ss, each student belonged to high society, making rtionships exceptionally


    complex.


    Upon joining the ss, Sophie had discreetly surveyed everyone, confident that the others had done


    the same.


    Nina led Sophie to her car and drove to a nearby club. Exiting the car, they found that a private room


    had already been reserved. Contrasting with the noisy exterior the private room was rtively quiet


    As soon as the door opened, Sophie spotted Harold lounging on a


    o s


    He was dressed in punk attire, his gaze colder than usual, his inherently stem face now exuding a wild


    aura.


    Sophie had recognized the car behind Nina and knew Harold wanted to see her. Sure enough, Nina left


    at just the right time.


    Now, it was just Sophie and Harold in the room.


    ¡°Harold, was it necessary to meet here?¡± Sophie asked.


    She turned to leave, but the room¡¯s door was almady shut. Still, Sophie wasn¡¯t afraid. As James¡® wife,


    Harold wouldn¡¯t dare harm her, which emboldened her toe alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe here, unnoticed


    ¡°The news of ate¨Cnight meeting between the younger Aldridge son and James¡® newlywed could


    scandalize both families, Sophie shrugged indifferently. Tm already notonous. A bit more won¡¯t hurt.


    But what about your brother? Would he skin you if he knew?¡±


    Sophie knew Harold¡¯s vulnerabilities well.


    Harold narrowed his eyes dangerously and stepped closer, hisrge frame casting a shadow over


    Sophie, ¡°No one ys me. You¡¯re the


    first


    His voice was low and seductive, his wordsden with meanings.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Harold, that¡¯s not fair. When have I ever yed you?¡±


    ¡°From the first meeting, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I


    ¡°Honestly, I did not.¡± Sophie¡¯s expression was innocent, ¡°Harold, are you suffering from paranoia?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb. I can spot a lie instantly.¡± Harold chuckled, ¡°But I truly didn¡¯t expect you to be James¡®


    wife.¡±


    Sophie replied seriously, ¡°Everyone in Devonport knows I¡¯m James¡® wife. It seems you¡¯re the only one


    out of the loop.¡±


    Harold frowned. He had just returned from abroad and wasn¡¯t well¨Cversed in recent local events.


    Moreover, he generally paid little attention to the social elite, so he was unfamiliar with the name


    Sophie.


    ¡°Enough, Harold, Drop the fantasies. I have no designs on you, and even if I did, it would be towards


    your brother.¡±


    It wasmon knowledge that in the Aldridge family, only Gordon held real power, while his younger


    brother was merely a frivolous dependant.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Harold grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist. Her casual remark had ignited his anger.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m less capable than my brother?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Harold?¡±


    His grip tightened suddenly. Even he knew that Sophie spoke the truth.


    Suddenly, Haroldughed, his wild eyes twinkling mischievously, ¡°The Burkes and my family have


    always been at odds. What if I did something to you today? Could you still be Mrs. Burke then?¡±

 Chapter 51

    As he watched the smile slowly fade from Sophie¡¯s face, a sense of immense satisfaction surged


    through Harold.


    But a momentter, Sophieughed again, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so childish.¡±


    Harold frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°If you really had the guts to hurt me, would you secretly arrange a private meeting like this?¡±


    Sophie gently pushed Harold away and wandered casually around the room.


    ¡°There are no cameras here, and it¡¯s noisy outside. No one will notice this small private room. You¡¯re


    afraid of our meeting being discovered by James or Gordon, so how could you dare to touch me here?¡±


    Sophie sat on the sofa and nonchntly bit into an apple.


    She had been in situations like this before. The privacy level of these kinds of rooms was top notch,


    usually reserved for big shots making deals. Not a whisper could escape.


    Sophie watched Harold. ¡°Harold, drop your childish threats. You can¡¯t intimidate me


    Compared to thest time Ryan had kidnapped her, this was miner.


    Harold¡¯s expression faltered, darkening further due to Sophie¡¯s casual provocations. ¡°Do you really


    think I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you?¡±


    I¡¯m right here. Do what you want.¡±


    Sophie wore an expression of noble sacrifice. As long as she remained James¡® wife, Harold wouldn¡¯t


    dare touch her, not even if he had a hundred times the courage.


    As expected, Harold made no move after a while.


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to push him too far. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, the first time I met you, I knew you were


    Harold. My actions weren¡¯t meant to get your attention. I just thought it a shame to bury your talent, so I


    provoked you to enroll at Eastwood College.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were a mix of truth and fabrication,


    Harold could tell that Sophie was giving him a way out, but he quickly retorted, ¡°My talent? What


    talent?¡±


    Everyone in Devonport knew that the second son of the Aldridge family was nothing but a yboy, sent


    abroad by his brother Gordon to temper his wild ways


    ipetence. No o one believed Harold possessed any real talent.


    Such guys were historically linked with in


    you


    Sophie said, ¡°You nced at my exam paper during the test and knew I deliberately didn¡¯t answer the


    last question. It shows understood the questions thoroughly but chose not toplete them. You¡¯re


    perceptive, able to see through my thoughts. That alone proves you have potential, but you choose not


    to show it.¡±


    Her words considerably cooled Harold¡¯s anger. He sat back, tilted his head back, and downed a bottle


    of wine. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I guess you think one Gordon in the Aldridge family is enough¡± Sophie rested her chin on her hand


    and said, ¡°It seems the rumors that you and your brother are at odds are false. You really love your


    brother.¡±


    The heads of the Aldridge family had passed away early, and Gordon had taken charge of the entire


    family at seventeen. It had been ten years since then. A brother like a father¨Cit was hard to say that


    Harold, who had always been protected by his brother, would be at odds with him.


    Sophie remembered, in her past life, when Gordon had passed away, Harold had knelt in front of the


    mourning hall for seven days and nights. On the eighth day, when he emerged, he was a changed


    man. Afterwards, when Harold took over the Aldridge family, his methods were decisive and swift,


    shocking all of Devonport.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    w known.


    Clearly, the brothers shared a deep bond, though not widely


    Perhaps Sophie had guessed his thoughts correctly, as Harold turned his head away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    assume you understand me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. I was just guessing.¡± Sophie stood up. ¡°Alright, Harold, I¡¯ve stayed long


    enough. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Stay right there¡± Harold frowned, clearly not intending to let Sophie feave so soon.


    Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯ve made your threats, and had your revenge, what more do you want?¡±

 Chapter 52

    Threats? Revenge?


    That¡¯s what he nned, but Sophie had been here for such a long time without suffering any losses.


    On the contrary, it was he who felt Intense frustration and imitation.


    Harold was somewhat gloomy. He had never been so repeatedly bested by a w


    a woman before.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you know James has another woman in Devonport?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It was just Nichole.


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s indifferent expression, Harold asked, ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a marriage of convenience, so what¡¯s there to care about?¡± Sophie shrugged nonchntly and


    said, ¡°Harold, are you trying to stir up trouble between me and James?¡±


    Harold snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying this man is unreliable. You two aren¡¯t suitable.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She and James were bound to divorce sooner orter. ¡°Thanks for the heads¨Cup, Harold. I¡¯m


    leaving now.¡±


    Sophie waved at Harold and was just about to step out of the private room when he took off his coat


    and threw it over Sophie¡¯s head. ¡°There are too many prying eyes here, take care of yourself, and don¡¯t


    just hop into anyone¡¯s car.¡±


    Sophie knew Harold was referring to Nina. She was well aware of the rtionship between Nina¡¯s


    family and the Aldridge family, which was why she had gotten into Nina¡¯s car. If it were anyone else,


    she would have been much more cautious.


    Sophie smiled and said, ¡®I¡¯ll take that as you caring about me.¡±


    Harold rolled his eyes. This swoman was overly confident.


    Sophie, wearing Harold¡¯s coat, left the nightclub,pletely unaware of a camera capturing her


    silhouette not far away.


    The next moming, Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed incessantly by her bedside. Thinking it was her rm, she


    picked it up only to see several missed calls.


    Calls from James, Colt, and Perry, and thest missed call was from Colby.


    Sophie frowned, sensing something was amiss. She quickly redialed James¡® number


    The call was abruptly disconnected.


    Then, Sophie redialed Perry¡¯s number, and this time the call was quickly answered. Perry angrily


    demanded, ¡°Sophie! Where were youst night?¡±


    ¡°Me? I was out with friendsst night.¡±


    ¡°Were you at a nightclub?¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Someone posted your photo online, iming you were being promiscuous. They


    said you met a man in a nightclubte at night!¡±


    Sophie immediately hung up on Perry¡¯s call and opened her social media app. The trending page


    tantly disyed a headline, ¡®CEO¡¯s wife of Burke International seen inte¨Cnight rendezvous with a


    man at a nightclub¡®.


    Sophie¡¯s mind buzzed. Was this Harold¡¯s doing?


    Impossible, there was no benefit for Harold in doing this. It definitely wasn¡¯t him.

 Chapter 53

    Who could it be?


    At that moment, Colby called her again, and Sophie answered it, trying to steady her voice, ¡°Are you


    calling me about the news too?¡±


    Tve already sent Adler to look into this ID. I believe we¡¯ll have results noon¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice was calm providing Sophie with a bit of reassurance, ¡°Any quesses on who might be


    behind this?¡±


    Sophie massaged her temples, images of numerous people shed through her mind, all ending


    without a clue. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it definitely wasn¡¯t Harold¡±


    Colby chuckled, ¡°So, the person you met secretly was Harold.¡±


    ¡°Not the time for jokes.¡±


    ¡°If it was Harold, then it would be easier to handle,¡±


    Sophie fell silent.


    Indeed, the trending news only mentioned her secret rendezvous with a man at a nightclub, but it didn¡¯t


    disclose who the man was.


    This meant the person either didn¡¯t want to reveal Harold¡¯s identity or simply didn¡¯t know who he was,


    guessing she was meeting a man based on her coat


    Thetter seemed more likely. Nobody would dare do this knowing the man was Harold.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Will the Aldridge family step in?¡±


    ¡°Knowing Gordon, he will take action.¡±


    Her own brother meddled in the affairs of a married woman, and Gordon would certainly press down on


    this news.


    ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to bother?¡±


    *TII handle the investigation, and James must have already nned the PR strategy. The Aldridge


    family will handle the news. This won¡¯t cause much trouble for you, just rx.¡±


    With Colby¡¯s assurance, Sophie indeed felt relieved.


    That aftemoon, the news indeed sank like a stone. Colt came to pick her up personally, and obediently,


    Sophie returned to the Burke residence.


    The good news was, this incident hadn¡¯t reached Bea¡¯s ears yet.


    The bad news was, her attending Eastwood College couldn¡¯t be hidden much longer.


    After all, in their circle, explosive news spread fast


    James was now sitting on the sofa, seemingly untroubled on the surface, but Sophie could see the


    stormy anger in his expression. James was angry, but he just didn¡¯t show his emotions easily.


    ¡°Give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°After school, my ssmate Nina invited me out, considering the Shepherd family has a reputable


    standing. I didn¡¯t want to offend, so I


    went


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Sophie sat opposite James, honestly recounting the events, ¡°Harold might have been holding a grudge


    over a past incident, so he wanted to y a prank on me, but in the end, we made up.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, James looked up.


    Sophie felt uneasy under his gaze,


    aze. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°You went to a nightclub?¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected James to focus on that, ¡°It¡¯s socializing, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never been.¡±


    James¡® gaze was


    ze was as cold as if it could kill.


    Sophie quickly softened her stance, ¡°The news about me secretly meeting a man is pure nonsense. If


    this affects thepany¡¯s image, Il cooperate with your PR unconditionally¡±


    ¡°Ch?¡±


    Seeing James reaction, Sophie suddenly felt like she had been yed.

 Chapter 54

    As a man who had weathered many storms, how could James not know that this scandal was trivial?


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have just called her in the morning and left it at that.


    Sophie said. ¡°Fine, since I was the one who made the mistake first, of course you call the shots.¡±


    ¡°Just apany me to a media event.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Sophie was puzzled. Could James really be so generous as to pass up the opportunity to use her?


    James put down the newspaper he was holding, ¡°ying the loving couple is not as easy as you think.¡±


    Sophie understood his thoughts. Indeed, acting affectionate with someone you dislike could be


    nauseating. That¡¯s why in the past, James always resisted attending high¨Cprofile events with her.


    ying the loving couple wasn¡¯t so simple for James.


    ¡°I¡¯ll


    cooperate


    unconditionally.¡± Sophie regretted her words as soon as she said them.


    James had Marian prepare a set of dignified and formal attire for her, the pure and wless white of


    which reminded her of Nichole.


    In her past life, this dress should have been wom by Nichole. James had it custom¨Cmade for Nichole


    when she returned from studying abroad.


    Now, it


    wom by Sophie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡±


    ¡°Endure it.¡± James said coldly. To dispel the public¡¯s image of you frequenting nightclubs, you must


    appear noble, elegant, and pure.¡± Sophie had no choice but to reluctantly wear the dress.


    This media event was to promote a new propertyunch by Burke International, so all the major media


    outlets were present.


    Sophie followed James out of the car, holding his hand, maintaining a perfect smile under the sh of


    cameras, appearing as a loving couple in front of everyone.


    Nichole, in contrast, wore a simple, unremarkable Chanel¨Cstyle dress, quite inconspicuous among


    those present.


    James often had Nichole attend such events to broaden her horizons, and this time was no exception.


    However, what was different this time was that the person standing next to James was Sophie.


    Soon, the press conference began, and Nichole hadn¡¯t found her seat for a long time. Colt at the door


    came over and said, ¡°Ms. Nichole, Mr. Burke said your current status is sensitive, so he¡¯s arranged a


    seat a bit further back for you.¡±


    Further back?


    Nichole was stunned. She followed the direction Colt pointed and saw James had ced her in the


    most inconspicuouser.


    A sudden tightness gripped Nichole¡¯s heart. She used to sit next to James.


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, don¡¯t me Mr. Burke Today¡¯s event is special, and Mr. Burke is considering your


    situation, with the ongoing rumors about you and him,¡±


    Nichole managed a strained smile, ¡°I know, how could I possibly me Mr. Burke? My status isn¡¯t


    suited for the front anyway. I¡¯m morefortable in the back.¡±


    Colt was somewhat relieved by Nichole¡¯s understanding andpliant nature.


    Nichole sat in thest row, from which she could see Sophie and James in the front row, chatting and


    laughing. James even


    thoughtfully had a nket ced over Sophie¡¯s knees.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this scene, Nichole clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Rx¡± James¡® voice was low, seemingly casually reminding Sophie by his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Sophie appeared rxed amidst the various camera positions set up in front of her.


    James remembered that Sophie rarely attended such events in the past. What he didn¡¯t know was how


    much effort Sophie had made in her previous life to bridge the gap between them.


    Unfortunately, even until her previous life ended, James never knew what she had done for him.


    Soon, after the product manager finished his introduction, James took Sophie¡¯s hand and they stepped


    onto the stage together.


    The media below eagerly raised their cameras, eager for a story about the couple that had been


    making waves online.


    ¡°This time, Burke Intemational¡¯s new residential development is divided into two sections, A and B. The


    larger spaces with four and five bedrooms are in section A, while the one to three bedroom apartments


    are in section B. The development is surrounded by major shopping malls, elementary and high


    schools, and is well serviced by subways and buses. Themunity¡¯sndscaping has been designed


    by topndscape architects, and theyout of the apartments is aimed at creating cozy family


    apartments, making each homeowner feel the warmth of home.¡±


    As he spoke, James tightened his grip on Sophie¡¯s hand. Sophie, in turn, shed a sweet smile just at


    the right moment.


    This scene further stung Nichole, who was sitting in the back row.


    Soon, it was time for the press to ask questions.


    A reporter suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Burke, there have been rumors circting online. Would you like to


    take this opportunity to respond?¡±


    From this question, Sophie could tell that James had arranged it. Otherwise, who would dare to ask


    such a sensitive question first?


    ¡°Rumors are just rumors. I never interfere in my wife¡¯s life because I trust herpletely, James


    replied, looking towards Sophie, who smiled knowingly at him.


    At that moment, James¡® image as the perfect husband was unmistakable.


    While Sophie was checking the camera positions, she identally caught a glimpse of Nichole in the


    corner. She hadn¡¯t expected James to have also invited Nichole.


    Just then, for a split second, Sophie thought she saw jealousy in Nichole¡¯s eyes, but that expression w


    was fleeting.


    Sophie wondered, had she seen it wrong?


    Suddenly, a male voice rang out, ¡°But Mr. Burke, there are reports of you being intimately involved with


    a female college student. Is that true?¡±


    The room fell silent


    at the


    question.


    James stared at the journalist, his gaze shifting from icy cold to gentle. ¡°That¡¯s just a student Im


    sponsoring. There¡¯s no intimate rtionship.


    Sophie nced at the journalist¡¯s badge, which seemed to be from the media group owned by the


    Tredgold family. Was this question nted by Adler?


    ¡°I love my wife very much, and I believe she feels the same way


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie felt James¡® gaze on her and as she tumed to look at him, she caught the intensity of emotion in


    his eyes.


    For a moment, Sophie was stunned. She had never been looked at with such intensity by James


    before. For that second, it seemed as if James truly loved her deeply.


    However, Sophie soon realized that in the eyes of a businessman like James, who was focused on


    profit, even deep affection could be feigned.


    After the press conference ended, Nichole made her way against the crowd to approach them. Colt


    initially wanted to stop her, but Nichole moved too quickly. By the time Colt caught up, Nichole had


    already reached James and Sophie.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Sophie, what you both said was enlightening. I really learned a lot,¡± Nichole said.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. She and James had been openly affectionate throughout,


    and Nichole¡¯sment seemed to suggest they were just putting on a show,


    Nichole wasn¡¯t entirely wrong though. Sophie and James, after all, had never really shared any


    affectionate bond.


    ¡°There are too many prying eyes here; you should head back to the university.¡±

 Chapter 56

    James spoke coolly, and Sophie was somewhat surprised.


    In the past, James wasn¡¯t like this with Nichole. What had gotten into him today?


    Soon, Sophie realized it was probably because of the question a reporter had asked earlier, which


    made James more cautious.


    Hearing James speak like this, Nichole could hardly hide her disappointment. Ever since her birthday


    night, James had been distant and cold to her, and even when she took the Initiative to call him, it


    hadn¡¯t helped much


    Nichole nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Seeing Nichole¡¯s dejected expression, James felt a twinge of regret. Had his tone been too harsh just


    now?


    Sophie watched Nichole leaving and said, ¡°A girl¡¯s heart is very fragile, if you want to make amends, go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°You want me tofort her?¡± James frowned, his tone also carrying a hint of skepticism


    ¡°After all, she is your prot¨¦g¨¦. You¡¯ve always been so kind to her, and now suddenly you¡¯re so cold, of


    course she¡¯s upset.¡±


    James pursed his lips.


    Sophie added, ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, it might be toote. Lee drives really fast, you know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for reverse psychology: James took Sophie¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°You are the real


    Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback.


    James was already holding her hand and leaving the venue.


    Sophie looked up at James¡® profile and suddenly remembered the first time she met James years ago.


    He had taken her hand like this and they had walked home together.


    Perhaps James didn¡¯t remember, but back then, the Russell family had a mischievous twelve year¨Cold


    girl. And at that time, James was still studying, just a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold boy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then she had thought to herself, how wonderful it would be to marry a man with such a


    handsome profile one day. But now, she was no longer that girl filled with youthful dreams.


    With that thought, Sophie withdrew her hand from James


    Feeling the emptiness in his palm, James turned back to watch Sophie, who stood still. He asked, ¡°Are


    you okay?¡±


    ¡°There are no reporters here. You don¡¯t have to hold my hands anymore.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression looked upset, with a trace of gloom in her eyes.


    James indeed couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason. He had just acted on instinct.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Sophie walked ahead quickly, not waiting for James behind her.


    James didn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong, as Sophie¡¯s mood had suddenly worsened. Are


    women¡¯s moods always this unpredictable?


    *James! Come down and drive!¡± Sophie¡¯s voice echoed from the elevator.


    James took a deep breath. Sophie was bing more and more of an enigma to him.


    Meanwhile, Colby, with a grim expression, threw the dart he held in his hand directly at the television.


    Suddenly, the TV screen cracked under the impact

 Chapter 57

    ¡°My brand¨Cnew ultra HD 98¨Cinch TV!¡±


    Adler copsed in front of the television, sobbing uncontrobly. He tumed to Colby and said fiercely.


    ¡°You jerk! This TV kept mepany so many nights, and just because you were in a bad mood, you


    destroyed it! You¡¯re just


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Colby interrupted coldly.


    Adler sniffled, changing his tune, ¡°You¡¯re just heartlessly extravagant.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Colby had no mood to bicker with Adler who continued, ¡°Ms. Sophie on TV was all lovey¨Cdovey with


    her husband. What¡¯s there for you to be upset about? I think you should give up on her as a friendly


    advice from a friend.¡±


    ¡°That was just for show.¡±


    ¡°And her getting close to Harold at school, was that just for show too?¡±


    ¡°I saw iting. Colby replied indifferently.


    Colby knew that when such a valuable asset as Harold was ced before Sophie, she would definitely


    take action.


    Sure enough, within a few days, Harold and Sophie had met, and this time the Aldridge family even


    subtly helped Sophie, not entirely for the sake of their reputation. If it were about distancing themselves


    and ndering Sophie, the Aldridge family would be d to do that as well.


    After all, Sophie was James¡® wife.


    But they didn¡¯t do that, mostly because Harold intentionally helped


    ¡°You saw iting, so you¡¯re not upset?¡±


    ¡°Harold isn¡¯t her type,¡± Colby stated confidently


    Adler rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, right, Harold isn¡¯t her type. You are. Where do you get this confidence? Adler thought to himself.


    Of course, these were not words Adler could say to Colby¡¯s face. It took him a while to retort, ¡°Just


    don¡¯t say you¡¯re my friend when you¡¯re out.¡±


    This man was embarrassing!


    At the Burke family, Bea felt better after watching the press conference


    When Sophie and James returned, they saw Bea the living room; instructing Marian to prepare a few


    more dishes,


    James immediately took Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma what brings you he


    ¡°I came to see my grandson and granddaughter¨Cinw Why? Are you afraid I¡¯ll disturb your alone


    time?¡±


    Bea was all smiles, clearly taking the affection shown at the press conference to heart


    Sophie managed a strained smile Bea, being elderly, loved meddling in the affairs of the younger


    generation.


    Marian brought all the dishes from the kitchen to the table, then cast a meaningful nce at Sophie


    She suddenly had a bad feeling To be safe, Sophie decided not to drink any wine that evening, and the


    always cautious James


    abstained as well


    I


    After dinner, James put down his cutlery, ¡°Grandma, Sophie and I are both tired from a long day. You


    should head back and rest early


    too


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t disturb you¡± Bea said as she got up and spoke to Manan, ¡°You can leave early


    today ande back tomorrow to clean up.¡±


    Marian nodded understandingly


    The two seemed quite happy. Only Sophie felt something was amiss.


    Once Bea and Manan had left. James dropped all pretenses and said coldly. Ton going upstairs¡±


    Watching James ascend the stairs, Sophie began a meticulous search of the dining table.

 Chapter 58

    James had never been on quard around Ben, the woman who had raised him since he was a child.


    However, Sophie knew all about Bea¡¯s maniptions


    In their past life, it was Bea who had orchestrated her union with James. At that time, Bea had slipped


    a drug into the red wine, without even informing Sophie beforehand.


    That¡¯s why Sophie had deliberately avoided drinking any wine just now


    ¡°Am I just bring paranoid?¡± she wondered after a fruitless search


    Late at night, as Sophiey tossing and tuming in her bed, she faintly heard some noisesing from


    downstairs.


    Ever since James starteding home more often, he had prepared a quest room for himself, and


    they continued to sleep in separate rooms every night.


    Sophie opened her door and saw that the light in the kitchen downstairs was on. She followed the


    stairs down and saw James, loosely d in a bathrobe, drinking cold water straight from the fridge.


    ¡°James?¡± Sophie called out softly.


    The dim light in the room barely illuminated James, who seemed to stiffen at her voice.


    ¡°Why are you out of bed?¡± James¡® voice was hoarse. ¡°Go back up.¡±


    Sophie sensed something was wrong. She noticed a flush on James¡® cheeks, an unnatural, rming


    red.


    A bad feeling washed over her. James had been drugged.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you alright?¡±


    Sophie stood at the top of the stairs, not moving. This was the safest distance for her.


    ¡°Tm fine,¡± James strained, his voice barely contained. ¡°Get back to your room!¡±


    At his words, Sophie swiftly ran back to her own room. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to provoke James at


    such a critical moment


    Suddenly, the sound of shattering ss came from downstairs.


    Startled, Sophie immediately opened her door again, only to see James copsed on the floor, unable


    to stand.


    ¡°James!¡±


    Sophie rushed forward, the floor littered with pieces of broken ss.


    James seemed barely conscious, his cheek buming hot under Sophie¡¯s touch.


    The next second, he grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist. Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She should not havee


    out


    James tightened his grip on Sophie¡¯s hand, his throat dry and his body feverishly hot. Her delicate,


    boneless hand felt like long¨Cawaited nourishment to his parched body.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± James rasped


    Sophie¡¯s face fell as James, driven by the drug, pinned her to the floor, his gaze fixed on the woman


    beneath him.


    Sophie was stunningly beautiful, her lips lush like blooming roses. Now her eyes were filled with a trace


    of fear, irresistibly provoking the desire to tease.


    He had never paid much attention to these details before, but now it was clear, Sophie was indeed


    beautiful, a rarity even among the cream of Devonport¡¯s society.


    Under the drug¡¯s influence, James slowly leaned down, driven to quench the fire within.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    *James! Snap out of it!


    James paused, his anger ignited by her words. ¡°Snap out of it? You and grandma drugged me, isn¡¯t this


    what you wanted? Sophie, what¡¯s with the innocent act now?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Sophie was at a loss for words, her preylous attempts to please Bea making it impossible for James to


    believe her.


    As expected, James grip on her wrists only grew stronger.

 Chapter 59

    Just as James was about to rip her clothes off, Sophie quickly pulled out the taser she had hidden


    behind her back. The next second, James was on the ground.


    Staring at James lying on the ground with a flushed face, Sophie rubbed her temples. This situation


    needed to be handled properly, or it could get worse.


    She dragged James toward the bathroom, and filled the tub with cold water, making sure it was not


    cold enough to be lethal, then began to remove James¡® clothes.


    Just then, James opened his eyes. Sophie paused in her action of undressing him.


    Damn, it seemed the taser wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m trying to help you. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Sophie raised her hands defensively.


    The effects of the drug were still increasing, but James had regained some consciousness due to the


    shock.


    ¡°Get out!¡± James¡® voice was raspy to the extreme.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Sophie obediently ran out of the bathroom and closed the door behind her. Soon, the sound


    of sshing water could be heard


    Taking this opportunity, Sophie went upstairs and as she entered the guest room, she was hit by a


    peculiar sweet scent mixed with James¡® usual aromatherapy.


    James had trouble sleeping, so he had a habit of using aromatherapy before bed. It seemed Bea had


    evaporated the drug into the aromatherapy.


    No wonder she was unaffected.


    Thinking this, Sophie immediately extinguished the harmful fragrance.


    More than an hourter, James emerged from the bathroom looking normal. Sophie breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    But before Sophie could say anything, James gave her a cold nce. That look said it all. Whether in


    this life or the past, James¡± thoughts about her were the same. Deep down, He felt that she and Bea


    had set him up.


    ¡°Stop using that aromatherapy in your room.


    After saying that, Sophie went upstairs.


    James quickly realized Bea had drugged the aromatherapy. Sure enough, the next day, that


    aromatherapy was mercilessly thrown into


    the trash.


    Afterst night¡¯s incident, James¡® attitude reverted to normal, and they were like strangers sharing a


    space.


    James arranged for Colt to take her to Eastwood College. As Sophie entered the ssroom, she


    noticed that a seat in thest row was empty. Harold, who typically liked to skip sses, now didn¡¯t


    even bother to show up after the recent news.


    *Sophie, stay for a moment at lunchtime,¡± said Adler seriously.


    Sophie nodded, it was probably Colby who wanted to see her.


    Sure enough, at noon, Colby¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of Eastwood College.


    Most students at Eastwood College came from wealthy families, but Colby¡¯s limited edition SUV still


    attracted many admirers.


    ¡°Look, Nichole, he¡¯s so hot!¡± eximed Krystal, pulling on her friend¡¯s arm as they walked out of ss.


    Nichole immediately recognized Colby leaning against his car, wearing sunsses.


    Colby exuded a wild and dangerous aura, mesmerizing yet perilous.

 Chapter 60

    Krystal said curlously, ¡°Who is he? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from our school. Nichole, you¡¯ve met so


    many people, anyone who drives that kind of car can¡¯t be ordinary. Have you seen him before?¡±


    Upon hearing Krystal¡¯s words, Nichole replied with a hint of pride. ¡°He¡¯s an International businessmen,


    known as Colby. He¡¯s quite Influential.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Krystal¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, but soon she deted, ¡°Such an impressive person surely


    wouldn¡¯t notice me. And why is he at our school? He couldn¡¯t possibly be here to pick up his girlfriend,


    could he?¡±


    Nichole quickly thought of Sophie. Previously at the auction, Colby had stood up for Sophie. Could


    there be something between them?


    Sure enough, Sophie and Adler emerged from Liberty Hall and walked towards Colby¡¯s car together.


    Colby even courteously opened the car door for Sophie.


    This scene stunned Krystal, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman who tried to steal your boyfriend? Why is she getting


    into someone else¡¯s car? Does she know this Colby? No way¡­¡±


    Nichole watched this unfold, feeling a twinge of jealousy. Why were there always men around Sophie?


    Inside the car, Adler naturally took on the role of the driver.


    ¡°You called me over in such a hurry. Did you find out who was spreading those anonymous rumors?¡±


    Colby¡¯s work was always swift. ¡°This ID was newly registered, but ording to the location tracking, I


    found where she posted the message from.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It was at Eastwood College.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie nodded knowingly.


    ¡°Did you already figure it out?¡±


    ¡°That nightclub is right next to Eastwood College, and with all the people around me in those days,


    there¡¯s a good chance that the person who broke this story is also from Eastwood College.¡±


    Colby spoke calmly. ¡°The person who registered this ID is Nichole.¡±


    ¡°Nichole?¡±


    Sophie frowned. Why would Nichole spread rumors about her for no reason?


    She remembered that in her past life, she had no dealings with Nichole, and even in this life, they


    hadn¡¯t interacted much. Nichole had always portrayed herself as a delicate and innocent figure. It was


    out of character for her to suddenly do something like this.


    ¡°I remember now, wasn¡¯t she the girl rumored to be James¡® girlfriend?¡± Adler added, ¡°Never


    underestimate a woman¡¯s jealousy. They can do anything.


    ¡°Nichole isn¡¯t the problem. I came to see you today for another matter.¡± Colby took out a stack of


    documents and handed them to Sophie. ¡°Here¡¯s what you wanted. It¡¯s been approved.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    Sophie was surprised by Colby¡¯s efficiency.


    When she saw the documents stamped with a red seal, Sophie smiled.


    In a slightly secluded part of downtown, Sophie had funded the purchase of a building, which had just


    finished being renovated. She couldn¡¯t handle this personally, so she had included somebor fees for


    Colby to prepare everything.


    Everything was held in secret, and it wasn¡¯t until the business licence came through that she could


    really breathe a sigh of relief.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler parked the car in the garage of the currently empty building. The three of them took the elevator


    to the top floor, where they could enjoy the most beautiful view without being noticed.


    Adler asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯ve got Russell family¡¯s real estate, so why did you buy this building?


    Doesn¡¯t the Russell family own enough properties?¡±


    Sophie slowly said, ¡°The Russell family is like a teetering giant tree. I need to break free from IL¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you bid on that polluted plece ofnd. Now, its value is well over ten billion.¡±


    Colby¡¯s abrupt statement startled Adler. How much? Ten billion?

 Chapter 61

    ¡°Colby, have you lost your mind too? That sewage area worth billions?¡±


    Even if they were using that plot ofnd for moneyundering, it was not worth billions.


    Adler made a move to check Colby¡¯s forehead, but Colby swatted his hand away. ¡°The approval from


    the city council came through.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Approval?¡±


    Adler scratched his head in confusion. What was going on here?!


    Sophic slowly exined, ¡°For the sake of urban environmental protection and greening, the city council


    is funding the cleanup of all sewage areas. So, that sewage plot will soon be transformed into a green


    belt, and it won¡¯t cost me a penny.¡±


    Adler was puzzled, ¡°Really? Is there such a good deal?¡±


    Sophie added, ¡°Moreover, based on the size of thend, I will also receive a corporate subsidy worth


    two billion dors.¡±


    up from his chair in shock.


    ¡°How much?¡± Adler stood up


    Colby, with a calm demeanor, said, ¡°Additionally, the originalndowners around the area were real


    estate tycoon Stephen. With the transformation of the sewage area into a green zone, Stephen has


    already started new projects, converting the surroundings into upscale residential buildings along with a


    range of facilities.¡±


    Adler blurted out, ¡°So, he¡¯s building from the ground up?¡±


    ial street¡±


    ¡°And Sophie is nning to develop part of thisnd into argemercial


    Colby spoke unhurriedly, and Sophie raised an eyebrow, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Colby didn¡¯t answer, but Sophie knew that with Colby¡¯s intellect, this was definitely the best n he


    could think of.


    Indeed, it was her best n too.


    Adler hesitated for a moment, ¡°But building amercial street is going to be expensive.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ve got the two billion subsidy, and with Stephen¡¯s construction of upscale buildings around, pulling in


    a few investorster will be easy, solving the financial issues effortlessly.¡± Sophie had already foreseen


    this step.


    Adler, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Brilliant¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie smiled slightly.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand, the approval was only issued today, and none of us had heard anything


    about it before. How did you know the city¡¯s greening ns would include this plot?¡± Adler looked at


    Sophie skeptically,


    This wasn¡¯t something easily discernible just by sight. The city¡¯s decisions are usually confidential. If


    none of these influential individuals had heard anything, it meant the city council¡¯s decision was kept


    under wraps, absolutely secretive.


    Sophie had never been involved in real estate development before, so her foresight seemed nearly


    unbelievable.


    Sure enough, Colby was also staring at Sophie.


    ¡°Well,¡± Sophie yed coy, ¡°that¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Adler¡¯s previously expectant expression fell. ¡°No fun, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Colby¡¯s gaze remained on Sophie. She turned around, and their eyes met, his eyes seemingly smiling.


    Sophie quickly looked away. Though it was just a brief moment, she felt her heartbeat skip. She was


    overthinking it, she must be.


    How could he possibly have feelings for a married woman like her?


    At that moment, Colby spoke, ¡°We still have some time. I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    ????


    Sophie nced at the time and did not rush to answer, ¡°When did you guys see this approval?¡±


    ¡°This morning,¡± Adler said. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen it, others must have too.¡±


    Sophie took out her phone, which had been on mute throughout the drive. Upon turning it on, she


    found two missed calls from Perry

 Chapter 62

    Sophie arched an eyebrow. ¡°Word travels fast, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adler, curious, asked, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°My uncle,¡± Sophie replied. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to go back to school today. I might need a favor


    from you guys to drop me off at the Russell estate.¡±


    Both men understred the implications immediately. Good things always attract those close to you who


    want a share.


    Colby said, I drive you there myself.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. Really, Colby didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t trust my driving?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just feel bad troubling you so often,¡± Sophie confessed.


    Hearing this, Adler couldn¡¯t help butugh ¡°Feeling embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I do have some self¨Crespect,¡± she quipped.


    Though she said this, having Colby drive her was more than ideal.


    Colby drove her to the entrance of the Russell estate and even got out of the car to open the door for


    her


    This


    piece of news quickly reached Jessica¡¯s ears. She was incredulous, ¡°You said who? Colby?¡±


    The servant nodded.


    Upon hearing Colby¡¯s name, Perry immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Colbye here? We¡¯ve


    never crossed him.¡±


    Colby¡¯s past notoriety had already spread from abroad to domestic circles, and with the recent


    revtion of his connection to the influential Lennon family, Colby had instantly gained a reputation and


    status in Devonport.


    Perry dared not provoke such a figure.


    The Russells, they just needed to keep to their honest business dealings.


    Jessica red at Perry. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Colby was here to drop off your dear niece.


    ¡°Sophie? Why did Colby drop her off?¡± Perry looked utterly confused.


    The next second, Sophie walked through the door.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Jessica immediately put on a warm smile, eagerly weing her, ¡°Sophie, you


    are back. Come, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re being so polite today. It¡¯s quite unusual for me.¡±


    Sophie casually sat down on the couch.


    Perry was still looking around, asking. ¡°Sophie, didn¡¯t Colbye in with you?¡±


    ¡°He just gave me a lift on his way, so I didn¡¯t invite him for dinner¡± Sophie took a sip of her tea and


    asked, ¡°Did you call me today for something?¡±


    Perry hesitated for a long while before turning to look at Jessica.


    Jessica immediately said with a smile, ¡°Sophie, didn¡¯t you spend a fortune buying that plot ofnd


    recently?¡±


    Sophie nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thatnd, could you transfer it to your uncle?


    ¡°Why would he want it? It¡¯s a sewage area


    Perry was about to speak when Jessica interupted, ¡°He wants to give it to your cousin for some


    practical experience.¡±


    ¡°We have so many Russell family businesses, just giving a small one to my cousin would suffice. With


    his temperament, he¡¯s hardly suited to manage such arge piece ofnd.¡±


    Feeling Sophie¡¯s reluctance, Jessica tried to speak again, but Perry cut straight to the point, ¡°I just got


    the news this moming, thatnd you bought has been designated as a city green zone, so Jessica


    thought it might be better to develop new projects under the Russell family banner. Sophie, this is a

 Chapter 63

    Although Jessica looked visibly upset after being exposed, she knew that once Perry spoke up, Sophie


    would find it hard to refuse


    This was a plot ofnd measuring 150,000 square feet. She definitely didn¡¯t want this lucrative


    opportunity to end up in Sophie¡¯s hands. Sophie feigned surprise, ¡°Really? I had no idea about that.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯ve never dealt with such matters, so naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know about this. Your uncle is


    only looking out for you. If thisndes under the Russell family¡¯s control, it could definitely turn a


    profit.¡±


    As Jessica spoke, her eyes gleamed with anticipation. Anyone with a bit of sense knew how valuable


    thend would be once thendscaping approval came through.


    Sophie sighed and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier? It¡¯s toote now¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jessica tensed up immediately.


    Even Perry chimed in, ¡°Sophie, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Thend was sold three hours ago


    ¡°What?!¡± Jessica eximed in shock


    ¡°Actually, I bought thatnd on a whim during an argument with James. I always felt it was a poor


    decision, especially after finding out it was a wastewater area. It¡¯s been a hot potato ever since, and I


    wanted to sell it, but no one was interested. Today, Colby came by asking to buy it, and I was


    overjoyed. I¡¯m afraid he might change his mind, and I signed the contract immediately. Now, the money


    is in my hands, and thend is his.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone was full of regret, as if she truly meant it..


    Jessica quickly tugged at Perry¡¯s sleeve, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Such a prime opportunity was just handed over?


    ¡°Can we still get it back?¡± Perry asked tentatively.


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s definitely noting back.¡±


    Seeing this, Jessica stepped forward anxiously, ¡°Maybe, Sophie, you could talk to Colby? Perhaps we


    could reconsider?¡±


    Sophie inwardly scoffed, but on the surface, she seriously said. ¡°Thisnd doesn¡¯t matter to me


    whether I manage it or not. Jessica, since you are so keen on it, maybe Uncle Perry could talk to


    Colby? See if he¡¯s willing to give it up?¡±


    After Sophie spoke, Jessica¡¯s lips twitched, instantly losing her earlier confidence.


    Perry also said, ¡°Colby is ruthless. I¡¯m not going to fight with him over a piece ofnd.¡±


    Sophie knew Perry¡¯s nature well. He definitely wouldn¡¯t deal with someone as cutthroat as Colby.


    Perry¡¯s words made Jessica feel even more frustrated. She red at him fiercely.


    Sophie added, ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a piece ofnd. How valuable can it be? Besides, with the


    Russell family¡¯s vast enterprise, we have enough tost several lifetimes. Do we really need that piece


    ofnd?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I also thought it was unnecessary.¡± Perry nodded.


    Jessica heard the words and stomped off in anger.


    Sophie sipped her tea quietly, acting calm and nonchnt. Jessica thought she could easily gain an


    advantage from Sephie? Absolutely not.


    Shortly after, Sophie left the Russell family estate, only to see Colby¡¯s car still parked outside.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie knocked on the car door, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Adler said we should celebrate today.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. He wanted to celebrate. Adler brutally exposed the truth,


    Sophie pondered for a moment, ¡°A celebration is indeed in order.¡±


    Colby said, ¡°The Four Seasons Hotel has a private room booked, Ms. Sophie, please get in.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    That aftemoon, James was heading to a banquet. As Colt drove past Eastwood College, James


    nced at the bustling students and couldn¡¯t help but picture Sophie.

 Chapter 64

    top


    James suddenly spoke up, startling even himself. Why did he ask to pull over the car?


    Colt had already pulled the car over to the side of the road. ¡°Mr. Burke, are we picking up Ms. Sophie


    along the way?¡± he asked.


    James remained silent.


    ¡°Shall I call Ms. Sophie for you?¡± Colt ventured another question.


    I


    James looked up, his gaze cold in the marview mirror, prompting Colt to promptly shut his mouth,


    At the entrance of Eastwood College, Tina was the first to spot James¡® luxury car. She tugged at


    Nichole¡¯s sleeve excitedly. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that your boyfriend¡¯s car? Did hee to pick you up?¡±


    From a distance, Nichole immediately recognized the license te Blushing at Tina¡¯s words, she


    nodded.


    Krystal, slightly envious, chimed in, ¡°Ah, your boyfriend¡¯s here to pick you up. Go get him. You owe us a


    treat next time


    ¡°Stop it, I need to go. Nichole said, her happiness evident as she hurried over to the car. It had been a


    long while since James hade to pick her up


    Nichole tapped on the car window, and Colt rolled it down. Spotting Nichole, a fleeting look of


    disappointment crossed James¡® face.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, what brings you here? Did youe specifically for me?¡± Nichole asked, hope lighting up


    her features,


    ¡°Get in the car, James said tly


    Once Nichole was inside, she noticed James wasn¡¯t in the best of moods, but she chalked it up to just


    a bad day for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James instructed


    Silence filled the car, but Nichole was used to his quiet demeanor. It was unusual for James toe for


    her without informing her in advance, though


    ¡°Is there a banquet we¡¯re attending?¡± Nichole asked. She often apanied James to such events.


    ¡°Should I change into something more appropriate?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Distracted, James seemed lost in his thoughts.


    Since James was not in the mood to talk, Nichole quietly closed her mouth.


    Upon arriving at the Four Seasons Hotel, Nichole, as usual, clung timidly to James¡® arm. ¡°Is it really


    okay for me to be dressed like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here many times. You need to start getting used to


    it, James replied coldly, shutting down further conversation.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The private room was located at the very back. James was, thest to arrive. As he entered, the others


    stood up, heaping praises upon him. Nichole, standing by his side, straightened her back, enjoying the


    attention.


    ¡°Their pecan¨Ccrusted trout is a must¨Ctry


    ¡°The braised pork belly isn¡¯t bad either. And that crab is to die for.¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the private roomidor, causing James, who was about to


    sit down, to pause momentarily. But the door had already closed, muffling any response from the


    inside.


    ¡°Mr. Burke?¡± Nichole whispered beside him.


    Then, James¡® expression smoothed over, and he took his seat withposure. He was probably


    overthinking things. Sophie couldn¡¯t possibly be here.

 Chapter 65

    ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like¡± Colby handed the menu to Sophie.


    Sophie nced at it casually. ¡°Let¡¯s get everything Adler mentioned just now


    Colby heard this and gave a slight smile


    Adler sitting next to them, blurted out. I told you, Colby¡¯s choices are always spot¨Con. All those are your


    favorites, Ms. Sophie¡±


    Sophie looked at Colby, puzzled, but he seemed to have no intention of exining


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, the kitchen just informed us that the crab is out. We can rece it with another dish of


    the same price for you.¡± the waiter said cautiously, careful not to upset Colby


    Adler frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I had reserved in advance, how can that dish be sold out?¡±


    He was adept at managing such gatherings and had never encountered any mishaps under his watch


    I¡¯m really sorry, but another table had reserved the crab first due to a mistake in our kitchen¡¯s tally. We


    can offer you twoplimentary dishes instead. Please ept our apologies, sir¡±


    ¡°Is this aboutpensation? Which table reserved it? Ill go talk to them.¡±


    Adler was about to stand up, so Sophie said, ¡°Let it go. I don¡¯t necessarily have to have that crab, and I


    don¡¯t even like seafood.¡±


    Originally, she had only liked the crab because James was fond of it. In fact, she really disliked the


    taste of seafood.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why Colby specially ordered it because he knew you disliked the fishy taste of seafood.


    But they make it so good here. This is so frustrating


    Adler looked quite upset


    Sophie casually told the waiter, ¡°Rece it with the lobster then.¡±


    ¡°Right away. I have the kitchen prepare it.¡±


    Sophie rested her chin on her hand and looked at Adler, saying, ¡°Lobster¡¯s more reliable than ordinary


    crab, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Adler finally calmed down a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom. You two chat.¡±


    Sophie got up, and just as she was leaving, she bumped into a waiter carrying crab into another private


    room across the hallway.


    ¡°Miss, the restroom is just ahead.¡± The waiter directed Sophie.


    Thank you¡±


    Sophie walked down the hallway in her high heels, catching a glimpse of arge gathering in the


    innermost private room.


    ¡°Miss, the restroom is this way,¡± the waiter reminded her again from behind.


    Sophie turned around and saw the restroom around the corner.


    Inside the private room, James heard the noise outside and instinctively looked towards the door, only


    catching a glimpse of a wine¨Cred silhouette.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Vincent is proposing a toast,¡± whispered Nichole beside him.


    ¡°Mm, James responded gravely.


    ¡°And congrattions are in order for Mr. Burke.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    James was pulled back from his thoughts, unaware of any recent significant good news for Burke


    International.


    Vincent, with a knowing look, said, ¡°The plot Mrs. Burke won at the auction recently has been


    designated as a green space. It¡¯s set to receive several billion in subsidies, making its future value


    immeasurable.¡±


    James frowned. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about this.


    Upon hearing this news, Nichole¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Vincent, you must be joking, right?


    ¡°How could I be joking? It¡¯s all true. Haven¡¯t you heard, Mr. Burke? Vincent looked at James with a


    puzzled expression.

 Chapter 66

    This was indeed fantastic news, one that had already started making rounds among those in real


    estate.


    James furrowed his brow. He hadn¡¯t been in touch with Sophile since this morning.


    ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s just have a drink.¡± Nichole knew that at this moment, James was thinking about Sophie,


    Suppressing her feelings, she reluctantly poured him a drink.


    However, James stood up abruptly and left the private room without looking back.


    ¡°Hey? Mr. Burke!¡±


    The room fell into disarray, and Nichole¡¯s expression tumed particrly sour


    How could


    d that piece ofnd have been rezoned into a park?!


    In the restroom, Sophie had just washed her hands when she noticed her phone buzzing non¨Cstop on


    the counter, Seeing it was James calling, she answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± James¡® tone wasn¡¯t very friendly.


    Sophie, clueless about what had upset him this time, replied, ¡°I¡¯m out dining with friends, can we talk


    when I get home tonight?¡±


    Just then, a delicate voice from Nichole came through the phone, ¡°James,e back soon, everyone


    is waiting for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie hung up without another word. He was out with his mistress, and still had the guts


    to demand her location?


    Sophie pocketed her phone and exited the restroom.


    Nichole was about to close the door of the private room when she looked up and saw Sophie emerging


    from the restroom. A sh of surprise crossed her face, and she instinctively shut the door.


    ¡°Nichole,e here.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole turned around. Noticing that James hadn¡¯t noticed Sophie outside, she said, ¡°Mr. Burke, I need


    some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡±


    James¡® tone was rtively mild


    The people around looked at each other. Nichole wasn¡¯t new to such gatherings with James. In their


    circles, men wouldn¡¯t bring their wives to drinking sessions, always appearing with femalepanions


    instead. And the nature of thesepanions was an open


    secret


    Unnoticed, Nichole followed the path Sophie had taken earlier.


    She had only walked a short distance when she heard the voices of a man and a woman chatting


    ¡°I must say, you have an exquisite taste. I¡¯m truly impressed. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    Adler raised his ss. Sophie joined in the toast


    Since the door was left open for the server, Nichole saw Sophie and Colby sitting close together with


    Colby taking the opportunity to serve Sophie some food as she raised her ss.


    What was Sophie¡¯s rtionship with Colby and Adler?


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for the restroom? It¡¯s over there,¡± a server suddenly spoke up from behind,


    startling Nichole and drawing Sophie¡¯s attention inside the room.


    2 5 8 3 2 3 2 2 3 3


    Sophie tumed around and caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, but quickly, that figure darted away.


    ¡°Someone outside?¡± Colby asked.


    Adler looked around, ¡°No one¡¯s there.¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°I think I just saw Nichole.¡±,


    Seeing Nichole meant James was also here. Could it be that James and Nichole were in that private


    room just now? ¡®Til go check¡±


    Adler was about to stand up, but Sophie stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s better not to be spotted. Let me think.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Nichole returned to the private booth, her pale face drawing the attention of those around her.


    She steadied herself and took a seat. James noticed her difort and asked, ¡°Are you feeling


    alright?¡±


    Nichole whispered, ¡°Mr. Burke, L.. I think I just saw Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Nichole nodded, struggling to speak, ¡°Not only did I see Sophie, but I also saw those two men from the


    last auction. One of them seemed very close to Sophie.¡±


    Colby?


    The name shed through James¡® mind.


    A flicker of cold light passed through his eyes as he stood up and strode towards the door


    Nichole followed closely behind, with everyone around unaware of what was happening.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead¡± Nichole led the way.


    James pushed the door open to see Colby and Adler clinking sses.


    Upon seeing James enter, Adler looked baffled, ¡°James?¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t in sight, which slightly marred Nichole¡¯s expression, but soon she noticed a third set of


    cutlery on the table, ¡°Mr. Burke, the cutlery¡¯s still here.¡±


    James also noticed the third set of cutlery, his gaze growing even colder, ¡°Where is Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Adler looked confused, ¡°James, why are you asking us about your wife?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Nichole just saw Sophie here. Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Nichole? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Adler turned to Nichole standing next to James, his expression one of realization, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why


    are you stirring up trouble out of nowhere?


    ¡°I¡¯m not making this up. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Really? What did you see?¡± Colby suddenly spoke up, his imposing aura making Nichole struggle to


    breathe.


    Nichole instinctively clung to James, gaining some courage, ¡°I saw you three in the booth,ughing and


    drinking, and you even served Sophie some food. You were sitting very close, even holding hands.¡±


    Nichole mixed truth with lies. Colby scoffed coldly in response.


    James¡® v


    voice grew icier, Till ask one more time, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Suddenly, a clear, beautiful voice came from outside the door. A woman dressed in a burgundy dress


    entered, looking around in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°You, you are¡­¡± Nichole stared at the unfamiliar woman in a daze. Even James furrowed his brows


    ¡°Colby, who are they? The woman sat beside Colby, her brow furrowed in question.


    Colby responded indifferently, ¡°This is James, the CEO of Burke International, and hispanion.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, you need to trust me. The woman who was sitting here just now was not her.¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch your tone. Do you know who you¡¯re speaking to?¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice carried a rare anger, ¡°Thisdy is Miss Jenna Dennis, the daughter of the Dennis family.


    James, you need to control your people. Especially her mouth.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡®Miss Jenna Dennis, Nichole¡¯s expression grew even more troubled.

 Chapter 68

    Everyone knew that the Dennis family had only one daughter, Jenna, who spent her formative years


    abroad and had only recently returned home. Moreover, she controlled all of the family¡¯s shares,


    owning multiple businesses. She was the granddaughter of the renowned Lennon.


    Lennon doted on his granddaughter immensely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Jenna! It wasn¡¯t intentional, L_¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Jenna frowned, her tone shifting towards James, ¡°James, you better keep your mistress in check.


    She¡¯s just a poor student clinging to at rich man, and she¡¯s here raising her voice in my presence?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face fell at being called a mistress. She was about to retort when James immediately stopped


    her, his own expression souring considerably.


    Nichole was terrified by James¡® demeanor and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°It was a simple misunderstanding, my apologies, Let me cover the meal, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°No need. The Dennis family isn¡¯t short on cash¡± Jenna didn¡¯t give James any respect, her voice cold,


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s Incident. Now please leave.¡±


    Several bodyguards escorted James and Nichole out of the room.


    In truth, if James had chosen to stand his ground, these few people would have been no match for him,


    even if he took on three at once. But he was in the wrong this time.


    Once they left the private dining room, James¡® expression was incredibly gloomy.


    ¡°James, I really didn¡¯t


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡±


    James suppressed his anger, his tone towards Nichole still rtively gentle


    Nichole bit her lip in guilt. She couldn¡¯t have possibly mistaken it. It must have been some trick by


    Sophie.


    After James and Nichole left, Sophie came out from the adjacent private room. She had changed into


    Jenna¡¯s clothes, saying. ¡°Thanks for today. Jenna.¡±


    Jenna responded without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, we¡¯re all family here.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Adler coughed.


    Sophie looked slightly puzzled by the remark, and Colby quickly spoke up, ¡°1 originally nned to


    introduce you to my cousin today, but James disrupted it. You better head home before James notices.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sophie had thought the same. She should have left earlier but still wanted to meet Jenna face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Jenna was Colby¡¯s older cousin by two years and was quite a notable figure overseas. Since Colby had


    introduced Jenna to her, she couldn¡¯t just run away without even meeting her face to face.


    Next time, let¡¯s meet up again, Jenna,¡±


    Jenna gestured with her hand, ¡°No problem.¡±


    After Sophie left, Jenna scanned the table and could not help but remark, ¡°I came all this way and not


    even one of my favorite dishes is here. What a waste having a cousin like that¡±


    Adler said, ¡°Your favorite was here, but James took it


    ¡°Crab?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Jenna rolled up her sleeves, ¡°Had I known, I would¡¯ve been harsher.¡±


    Colby remained silent, his thoughts lingering on Sophie.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In thete hours of the night, Sophie Heard Jamesing back from her bedroom bed. She closed her


    eyes, pretending not to have heard anything. Soon, the sound of James slowly ascending the stairs


    reached her ears.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Creak¡±


    Sophie heard the sound of the door opening, a dim light illuminating the room


    ¡°Sophie.¡± James¡® voice was deep


    Sophie pretended not to hear


    James raised his voice a bit, ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Sophie frowned but still didn¡¯t open her eyes, ¡°What are you doing waking me up in the middle of the


    night?¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡± James¡® tone was filled with uncontroble anger,


    Sophie got out of bed, equally furious. Staring at James standing at the door, she snapped, ¡°James,


    have you lost your mind?¡±


    Suddenly, James rushed forward. Sophie was startled, and the next second, she was pinned down on


    the bed. The dim light at the door cast an ambiguous shadow over James.


    Sophie¡¯s breathing hitched, but she eventually calmed down, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Where were you tonight?¡±


    ¡°I was having dinner with a frend.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m obliged to tell you that, Don¡¯t forget, we are just using each other for


    mutual benefits.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± James suddenly sneered.


    Sophie realized something was wrong, and soon James yanked open her nightgown. ¡°Legally, you are


    my wife. Shouldn¡¯t you fulfill the duties of a wife?¡±


    ¡°James! You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    James was overpowering, and he was about topletely tear her clothes off when Sophie, unable to


    bear it any longer, pped him Boross the face


    ¡°Smack! A crisp p echoed, and the room fell silent.


    Sophie coldly said, ¡°James, I am not your sextoy!¡±


    James¡® body, pressing down on Sophie, stiffened, and his chest heaved violently due to his recent


    actions.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Sophie pointed to the door, her eyes slightly red, perhaps from anger.


    James came to his senses a bit, then got up and left Sophie¡¯s room.


    As the door closed, James rubbed his temples. He must have been crazy to have done what he just


    did.


    After a moment, James turned around, his hand reaching for the doorknob. He hesitated before


    ultimately deciding not to enter.


    Inside the room, Sophie, because of the recent incident, quietly locked the door


    It seemed that tonight¡¯s events had truly angered James, she would have to be more cautious in the


    future.


    The next morning, Marian, who usually woke her up, was nowhere to be seen. Sophie went downstairs,


    ¡°Marian? Marian?¡±


    After calling ¡°Marian¡® several times with no response, Sophie then noticed James sitting on the couch.


    He was wearing a crisp white shirt, drinking coffee, his expression cool and distant, as if nothing had


    happened the night before. Sophie asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Marian?¡±


    ¡°I gave her the day off, James replied.


    Sophie asked imitably, ¡°Then what am I supposed to have for breakfast?¡±


    James nced up nonchntly, ¡°Can¡¯t you cook for yourself?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face fell.


    If you can¡¯t cook, you could ask me nicely.¡±


    What a jerki Sophie cursed in her mind.


    James was clearly messing with her because of the incidentst night.


    Sophie marched straight to the kitchen, took out some eggs and bread from the fridge.

 Chapter 70

    James probably hadn¡¯t expected her to actually cook, so he paused, coffee cup in hend, as his gaze


    drifted over to her.


    Sophie¡¯s face was expressionless. As a wealthy heiress, she had been served by maids all her life and


    had never needed to step into the


    kitchen.


    In her past life, after marrying James, she had listened to Bea¡¯s advice that to win a man¡¯s heart, one


    must first win his stomach. Thus, she, who had never solled her hands in domestic work, began to try


    her hand at cooking.


    However, in the end, James never even tasted her cooking.


    Ultimately, James just loved Nichole more..


    When breakfast was ready, and James noticed that there was none for him, he frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s


    mine?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Make it yourself.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t offer him a single smile.


    James was visibly annoyed, ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Sophie ignored him, instead tearing into her toast bite by bite.


    Since she no longer liked James, she saw no reason to go out of her way to please him.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± After eating. Sophie took the tes and cutlery to the kitchen, then grabbed her bag and


    headed for the door.


    James asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have a ss this morning¡±


    ¡°Take the day off.¡±


    ¡°James, are you sick?¡±


    Sophie had finally had enough. From this moming, James¡® behavior had been very strange. First, he


    gave Marian the day off, then he had her make breakfast, and now he wanted her to take a day off.


    After a while, James finally spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that piece ofnd?¡±


    He finally got to the point. Sophie thought James wouldn¡¯t ask.


    No wonder he was acting so strange today. It was still all about profit.


    Sophie said. Tve already sold thatnd.¡±


    ¡°Sold it? To whom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. I don¡¯t need to exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    James said coldly. ¡°Do you have any idea how much thatnd is worth now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know I¡¯ve been stuck with it for a long time, so I was eager to sell it. If someone


    wanted to buy it, of course, I would Bell.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Sophie watched as James got frustrated, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel thrill.


    ¡°What happened, Mr. Burke? Didn¡¯t I you


    look down on thatnd before? Now you think it¡¯s valuable?¡±


    James took a deep breath, ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡±


    Seeing that Sophie wasn¡¯t speaking, James asked again, ¡°Did you know that thend would be


    designated as a green zone?¡±


    He had thought it over all night and couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. Spending a fortune on a


    polluted area was madness. He had thought Sophie was crazy, but now it seemed like she had done it


    on purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Mr. Burke. I don¡¯t have your brains or your foresight. How could I possibly see that


    far ahead? I just bought a piece ofnd as a whim. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡°,


    Sophie¡¯s gaze was earnest, and for a moment, James doubted himself.


    James stayed silent, but Sophie really didn¡¯t want to drag it out any longer, ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Sophie nced at the time. It was already a bit of a drive to Eastwood College, and she would bete if


    she didn¡¯t leave soon.


    ¡°I had Lee call in sick for you. You¡¯re going shopping


    with me!


    ¡°Shopping?¡±


    Sophie stared at James as if he were a fool.


    James could hardly bear her gaze and exined sterly, word by word, ¡°It¡¯s for show, do you think


    showing affection at one press conference is enough? Do you realize how much your nightclub


    rendezvous has affected thepany?¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71!RTE


    Sophie knew she was in the wrong, so she let James take the lead,


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go shopping. After all, it wasn¡¯t her money being spent, so why not enjoy it?


    Sophie didn¡¯t notice the slight smile that unconsciously formed on James¡® lips.


    As they entered the mall, Sophie looked around at theyout. She needed to gather ideas for arge


    shopping district she was nning to develop. Observing was essential homework for her project.


    Suddenly. Sophie felt her hand being pulled. Instinctively, she jerked her head back and looked warily


    at James who had just returned with iced teas, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Holding hands. Someone¡¯s taking photos.¡±


    After saying this, James nced at someone not too far away who was holding a camera and looked


    suspiciously like a paparazzo. Sophie found it a bit annoying, butplied anyway.


    Then, James took out his phone and tumed on the camera. Sophie asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Selfie.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face stiffened in front of the camera. Seeing this, James asked with a tone of dissatisfaction,


    ¡°Can¡¯t you smile?¡±


    Sophie wanted to smile, but upon seeing James in the camera, she couldn¡¯t manage it. Eventually, she


    forced a grin that looked more like a grimace..


    James, somewhat frustrated, turned off his phone. Seeing that they were done taking photos, Sophie


    happily bought a few more clothes. It was James¡® money after all. Why not spend it?


    Sophie, while he sat across from her


    In the aftemoon, James chose a quiet and elegant caf¨¦ and ordered a set of exquisite pastries


    ies for Sop sipping coffee.


    Sophie was quite pleased with her shopping victories and nibbled on the pastries contentedly.


    Watching her, James felt a warm flutter in his heart. He took out his phone and sneakily snapped a


    photo of half his face with Sophie while she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Hearing the shutter sound, Sophie looked up, puzzled, and asked James, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    James, quicklyposing himself as if nothing had happened, casually replied, ¡°The pastries look


    pretty, just took a picture.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie found it absurd. A grown man was interested in taking pictures of such girlish pastries?


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡±


    James stood up and directly went to pay the bill.


    That day, James¡® card had been swiped no fewer than twenty times, and Sophie thought indeed, men


    who spend money on women are the most attractive.


    But that thought was limited to the moments James was swiping his card.


    Exhausted from the day, Sophie fell asleep as soon as she got into the car. James drove more


    smoothly, and when he nced over, Sophie was already soundly asleep, her head tilted.


    James pulled over to the side of the road, fetched a nket from the back seat, and gently covered


    Sophie.


    He quietly watched her for a while. This woman was quite cute when she wasn¡¯t speaking.


    ¡°James¡­¡± Sophie murmured softly.


    Hearing his name made James¡® heart skip a beat. He leaned in closer, only to hear Sophie mutter in


    her sleep, ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Instantly, James expression darkened. ¡°Sophie


    ?? ? ?? ?? ? ? ? ???


    Startled by James¡® sudden outburst, Sophie opened her eyes and sleepily asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Are we


    home?¡±


    She turned around, catching James¡® scowling face, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? What did I do now?¡±


    Throughout the day. James¡® expression had soured at least a dozen times. If he really didn¡¯t enjoy


    hang out with her, then why not just say no next time?


    Sophie knew she was in the wrong, so she let James take the lead.


    ¡®Fine, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t her money being spent, so why not enjoy it?


    Sophie didn¡¯t notice the slight smile that unconsciously formed on James¡® lips.


    As they entered the mall, Sophie looked around at theyout. She needed to gather ideas for arge


    shopping district she was nning to develop. Observing was essential homework for her project.


    Suddenly, Sophie felt her hand being pulled. Instinctively, she jerked her head back and looked warily


    at Jarnes who had just returned with iced teas, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Holding hands. Someone¡¯s taking photos.¡±


    After saying this, James nced at someone not too far away who was holding a camera and looked


    suspiciously like a paparazzo.


    Sophie found it a bit annoying, butplied anyway.


    Then, James took out his phone and tumed on the camera. Sophie asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Selfie.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face stiffened in front of the camera. Seeing this, James asked with a tone of dissatisfaction,


    ¡°Can¡¯t you smile?¡±


    Sophie wanted to smile, but upon seeing James in the camera, she couldn¡¯t manage it. Eventually, she


    forced a grin that looked more like a grimace.


    James, somewhat frustrated, turned off his phone. Seeing that they were done taking photos, Sophie


    happily bought a few more clothes. It was James¡® money after all. Why not spend it?


    In the aftemoon, James chose a quiet and elegant caf¨¦ and ordered a set of exquisite pastries for


    Sophie, while he sat across from her sipping coffee.


    Sophie was quite pleased with her shopping victories and nibbled on the pastries contentedly.


    Watching her, James felt a warm flutter in his heart. He took out his phone and sneakily snapped a


    photo of half his face with Sophie while she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Hearing the shutter sound, Sophie looked up, puzzled, and asked James, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    James, quicklyposing himself as if nothing had happened, casually replied, ¡°The pastries look


    pretty, just took a picture.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sophie found it absurd. A grown man was interested in taking


    pictures of such girlish pastries?


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    James stood up and directly went to pay


    the bill.


    That day, James¡® card had been swiped no fewer than twenty times, and Sophie thought indeed, men


    who spend money on women are the most attractive.


    But that thought was limited to the moments James was swiping his card.


    Exhausted from the day, Sophie fell asleep as soon as she got into the car. Jan Sophie was already


    soundly asleep, her head tilted.


    drove more smoothly, and when he nced over,


    James pulled over to the side of the road, fetched a nket from the back seat, and gently covered


    Sophie.


    He quietly watched her for a while. This woman was quite cute when she wasn¡¯t speaking


    ¡°James¡­¡± Sophie murmured softly.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hearing his name made James¡® heart skip a beat. He leaned in closer, only to hear Sophie mutter in


    her sleep, ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Instantly, James¡® expression darkened. ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Startled by James¡® sudden outburst, Sophie opened her eyes and sleepily asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Are we


    home?¡±


    She turned around, catching James¡® scowling face, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? What did I do now?¡±


    Throughout the day, James¡® expression had soured at least a dozen times. If he really didn¡¯t enjoy


    hang out with her, then why not just say no next time?

 Chapter 72

    Sophie held her true feelings back while James ignored her, suddenly speeding up the car. ¡°Remember


    to transfer me the money you spent today once we get home.¡±


    Hearing this. Sophie couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure. ¡°You asked me out and now you want me to pay for


    myself?¡±


    ¡°It was just an act.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man spending a bit on his own wife?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re a contract couple.¡±


    Sophie was at a loss for words. She had hoped to get a little advantage over James, but it seemed she


    was too optimistic.


    James was a businessman. How could he possibly allow himself to be at a loss?


    ¡°Stingy.¡±


    Sophie took a deep breath. Forget it, no use getting angry. After all, she didn¡¯t want to owe him


    anything. She would pay him. It¡¯s not like she couldn¡¯t afford it


    Back at the Burke residence, Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed continuously with notifications, each one showing


    photos of her and Jamest shopping together.


    ¡°Burke International¡¯s couple sweetly hand in hand on a shopping spree.¡±


    ¡°Business mogul dotes on his delicate wife, romance novel turns into reality¡±


    And many more headlines like these.


    One of the headlines even read, ¡°CEO Spends a Fortune for His Beloved Wife,¡± making Sophie¡¯s teeth


    itch with imitation.


    *Spending a fortune for his delicate wife? And yet he wants me to pay?¡±


    e been a bit tight on money recently, so, um¡­


    Casually ncing at James, who had gone to the kitchen to wash his hands, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    ¡°No worries, you can pay in installments.¡±


    Saphie felt even more imitated. She took out her credit card a and ced it on the table. ¡°Here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have bought such an expensive jewelry ne. Sophie felt the


    sting of the expense.


    ¡°Alright. James responded indifferently.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Are you going to cook?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    He had already given Marian, the housekeeper the day off, and he surely couldn¡¯t eat anything Sophie


    might cook. Could he even stomach it?


    Sophie could see the skepticism in James¡® expression. Clearly, he didn¡¯t trust her cooking skills.


    No matter, she didn¡¯t care, better for her. It meant she could rx instead of cooking.


    Meanwhile, in the dorm room, Nichole quickly saw the trending news on her phone about James and


    Sophie lovingly strolling together. Even though James and Sophie were both wearing masks in the


    photos, she still recognized them.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I wish I had a CEO husband like that. It must be bliss.¡±


    Krystal held her phone, giggling dreamily, obviously not recognizing James and Sophie.


    Tina couldn¡¯t help but remark, Think about it, wemon folks will never meet such a handsome CEO.


    At best we end up working for some balding boss¡±


    ¡°Who says? Our dear Nichole¡¯s boyfriend is both handsome and wealthy, and he¡¯s a CEO 100.¡±


    Krystal hugged Nichole yfully, saying, ¡°Nichole, when you be a rich guy¡¯s wife, you better not


    forget about us.¡±


    Nichole managed a weak smile but felt increasingly nervous inside.


    None of her dorm mates know that her so called boyfriend was James. Previously, James never liked


    appearing in magazines and media, but his recent frequent appearances on social media could expose


    Nichole¡¯s lie if Krystal and Tina recognized that James was her boyfriend.


    And with Sophie at Eastwood College, Nichole could never be at peace.


    Thinking this, Nichole bit her lip; she had to find a way to make Sophie leave Eastwood College forever.

 Chapter 73

    The next day, the school¡¯s bulletin board was surrounded by a crowd.


    Sophie had just stepped onto the campus of Eastwood College when she felt the stares of those


    around her weren¡¯t quite right.


    Not far away, a man¡¯s angry shout broke through the murmurs, ¡°Back off! What are you staring at?¡±


    Then, he aggressively tore something down from the bulletin board:


    Sophie slightly furrowed her brows when she saw that the person surrounded was Harold. He crumpled


    the paper in his hand and his face was clouded with gloom.


    As people noticed Sophie approaching, they hurriedly moved away, still sneaking nces at both


    Sophie and Harold.


    Sophie teased, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and it looks like your temper has grown.¡±


    ¡°Still joking? Look at this, can you stillugh?¡±


    Harold threw the crumpled paper at Sophie


    Sophie, puzzled, unfolded the paper. It showed a provocatively dressed woman in revealing lingerie,


    but the face was unmistakably Sophie¡¯s.


    Not only that, the paper was scrawled with sensitive phrases like ¡®sugar baby, nightclub girl, and


    backdoor deals, among other distasteful words


    Sophie just nced at it briefly, then waved the paper in front of Harold, ¡°All this fuss over this?¡±


    ¡°What else then? Sophie, you really have some nerve, still managing tough?¡±


    Harold was fuming. Yet, the subject of the scandal seemed nonchnt.


    ¡°This photo is obviously doctored, and these usations, do any rte to me? It¡¯s clear someone is


    deliberately trying to push me out of the school.¡±


    Sophie casually tucked the paper into her backpack


    Harold¡¯s brows furrowed. He quickly recalled thest incident where Sophie was secretly photographed


    at a nightclub and the images. were spread online.


    ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s so petty? If I catch them, I¡¯ll make them pay.¡± Harold said menacingly.


    Sophie just chuckled lightly.


    If she hadn¡¯t known that Nichole was behind thest online smear campaign, she might have wondered


    which high¨Cprofile figure she had upset


    But now that she knew the online smear campaign was Nichole¡¯s doing, the perpetrator behind this


    bulletin board incident became obvious.


    It seemed Nichole was dead set on driving her out of Eastwood College.


    ¡°Stop worrying about it. We have a ss to catch. Let¡¯s not waste time here.¡±


    Sophie walked off towards Liberty Hall without looking back.


    Harold, growing angrier by the second, kicked the bulletin board, startling everyone nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    During ss, Nichole¡¯s gaze kept drifting towards the bulletin board outside the window. The professor


    called Nichole¡¯s name twice without getting a response.


    Finally, the professor¡¯s tone grew impatient, ¡°Nichole! Answer the question!¡±


    Nichole snapped back to reality and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, professor, L


    ¡°You¡¯ve been missing sses, and even when you¡¯re here, you¡¯re distracted. I know you have good


    grades, but it¡¯s almost yourst year. If you don¡¯t attend enough sses, you can¡¯t graduate.¡±


    These days, Nichole was rarely seen, and the professors, considering her usually excellent


    performance, hadn¡¯t said much


    Ltely, Nichole¡¯s behavior was bing too much, and even her assignments appeared rushed.

 Chapter 74

    Nichole resorted to her usual tactics, lowering her head and sobbing quietly in feigned distress.


    The guys, already fond of the beautiful Nichole, quickly came to her defense, pleading on her behalf


    when they saw their crush in tears.


    This action, however, painted the professor as a harsh and unapproachable figure. Indeed, the


    professor¡¯s expression grew even darker Nichole felt a pang of anxiety


    This time, her tactic didn¡¯t soften the professor¡¯s heart as it usually did, Instead, the professor said


    coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not focusing on your studies, but you sure know how to make friends, Nichole. You¡¯re


    mally something.¡±


    Nichole quickly shook her head, ¡°L¡±


    Just then, the bell rang, and the professor grabbed her books and left swiftly.


    Nichole had really upset the professor this time. Krystal tugged at Nichole¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about her, she¡¯s just jealous. Clearly, she¡¯s going through a midlife crisis.¡±


    ¡°But did you hear? This moming, there was a scandalous photo pinned on the bulletin board,beling


    someone as a ¡®sugar baby¡® and ¡®nightclub girl, even iming she got her position through underhanded


    means. Guess who it was?¡± Tina said this with a mysterious


    Cunous, Krystal asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl who tried to steal Nichole¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    She looks so pretty, but turns out she¡¯s selling herself, how disgusting¡± Krystal made a face of


    ¡°Oh, her! I knew she was no good. S disdain.


    Tina added. ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s just trying totch onto some wealthy guy.¡±


    Pretending to be troubled, Nichole said, ¡°Tina, Krystal, don¡¯t talk about her like that. She¡¯s just trying to


    make a living.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just tog kind! She¡¯s a gold digger with no moralpass. We don¡¯t have ss this afternoon.


    I¡¯m thinking of following her to see what she does after ss. I could take some photos and pin them


    up on our school board too.¡±


    y guys at our school were after her. It¡¯s time to expose her, let everyone see she¡¯s not the good person


    she pretends to


    ¡°Right. So many be¡±


    As Krystal and Tina chattered back and forth, Nichole grew increasingly worried. What if they caught


    Sophie going back to James¡® ce? That would be a disaster


    ¡°Krystal! That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s illegal. Nichole quickly interjected


    Krystal replied nonchntly. ¡°Whatw would that break? If that were illegal, paparazzi would all be in


    jail¡±


    Tina also said, ¡°Nichole, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re doing this for you. Just let us handle it. It won¡¯t


    affect you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Nichole¡¯s voice suddenly rose an octave, causing both friends to pause and look at her puzzled.


    Afraid of giving herself away, Nichole quickly lowered her voice and said, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re doing this for


    me, so of course, I should go with you. I can¡¯t let you do all the work on my behalf.¡±


    Hearing this, Krystal hugged Nichole tightly, ¡°Nichole, you¡¯re the best. I knew you¡¯de with us.¡±


    Nichole couldn¡¯t muster a smile, but if she didn¡¯t apany Krystal and Tina to follow Sophie, and


    they found out, she would be in trouble.


    Later that afternoon, Krystal, Tina, and Nichole were having lunch in the cafeteria when Krystal spotted


    Sophie entering,


    As Sophie headed in their direction, Krystal scoffed, ¡°Just our luck. We could even bump into her


    during lunch.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 75

    Nichole nervously tugged at Krystal¡¯s arm, ¡°Okay, stop talking now.¡±


    Krystal remained unbothered


    Sophie, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t even noticed Nichole. She simply saw that there were empty seats


    avable and moved to im one


    As Sophie approached the three of them, she caught a glimpse of Nichole, who was intently focused


    on her meal, trying to keep a low profile.


    Just then, krystal stood up abruptly, blocking Sophie¡¯s path


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was soft, tinged with a light smile, but her eyes betrayed no mirth.


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t know a prostitute, but seems like everyone else might,¡± Krystal raised her voice


    deliberately so those nearby could hear.


    The rumors that had spread across the school bulletin board earlier that day had be the talk of


    almost the entire school.


    Sophie didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, she was curious to hear what Krystal would say next.


    Krystal continued, ¡°People like you, who sneak their way in through looks and connections, should get


    out of Eastwood College. This is not the ce for you. Stop bringing shame to our school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and if this gets to the educational authorities and they start investigating, you¡¯ll be doomed, and


    so is the professor who helped you get in.¡±


    Tina chimed in from the side.


    Nichole¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, ncing at Nichole, who sat silently on her chair. Didn¡¯t Nichole know who


    she was?


    Under such scrutiny, Nichole felt guilty and blurted out, ¡°Krystal, you can¡¯t say that without proof.¡±


    ¡°Nichole, stay out of this.¡± Priding herself on her sense of justice, Krystal said with a sneer, ¡°Women


    who steal others¡¯ boyfriends and aim totch onto wealthy men don¡¯t deserve any kindness.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sophie cast a seemingly casual nce at Nichole, whose face immediately turned sour.


    Being described as someone who steals boyfriends and gold-digs was a first for Sophie


    ¡°Krystal, please stop.¡±


    Nichole was on the verge of tears, but to Krystal, this looked like a great injustice had been inflicted


    upon her. ¡°Nichole, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here, and she won¡¯t dare do anything to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Krystal red at Sophie. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you came to this school because of Nichole, didn¡¯t


    you? As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t bully my friend.¡±


    Themotion grew louder, and soon a crowd had gathered around.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± Suddenly, a chilly voice cut through the crowd.


    Sophie noticed the crowd parting to make way and turned to see Harold approaching, her expression


    one of surprise.


    This was amoners¡¯ cafeteria, usually frequented by students from modest backgrounds. Although


    Eastwood College was considered prestigious, it had its own social stratifications. Students like


    Nichole, who came from less affluent families, would typically dine in this cost effective cafeteria.


    The truly wealthy students seldom made appearances here.


    So, Sophie was genuinely shocked to see Harold in such a ce.

 Chapter 76

    She didn¡¯t want to be too high profile, and came to experience life. Could it be that Harold did the


    same?


    ¡°No way she thought, not believing it for a second.


    ¡°Harold?¡± Krystal couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw who was standing before her. Her earlier


    confidence vanished.


    Harold nced at Krystal coldly, his eyes filled with disdain and disgust.


    Sensing the tension, Nichole quickly stood up, stepping in front of Krystal, and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, this is


    all a misunderstanding. Krystal didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    ¡°When was it your tum to speak?¡±


    Harold didn¡¯t give Nichole any respect.


    Nichole¡¯s expression darkened.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone could see Harold¡¯s favoritism towards Sophie, and jealousy uncontrobly welled up in


    Krystal¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What did you do to bewitch Mr. Harold? Mr. Harold, do you know this woman is a homewrecker? She¡¯s


    stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend. She¡¯s nothing but a gold digger¡±


    Krystal¡¯s voice was loud, but Harold¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    Krystal felt the chill from his stare. Harold said icily, I never hit women, but if you say one more word,


    you might just see what happens.¡± Watching Krystal¡¯s frightened expression, Sophie slowly said,


    ¡°Before you stand up for others, you should really understand the situation fully. You don¡¯t want to end


    up being used as a pawn and be theughingstock.¡±


    Krystal frowned, confused by Sophie¡¯s words.


    Nichole turned pale.


    Sophie pulled Harold away, and he seemed reluctant. As he looked back, he red menacingly at


    Nichole and her group.


    ¡°Why are we leaving?¡± Harold didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to argue with them,¡± Sophie said nonchntly, ¡°and I can¡¯t afford to make a scene. If


    Grandma Bae finds out I¡¯m attending Eastwood College, I¡¯m done for.¡±


    ¡°What about your reputation? Are you just going to ignore that?¡±


    Sophie chuckled, ¡°Harold, anyone at Eastwood College who¡¯s from a decent background knows I¡¯m


    James¡® wife, and the Russell family¡¯s youngdy. Why waste words on those who are clueless?¡±


    Harold thought it over and caught on.


    The people in the cafeteria, even if they tried all their lives, might never reach their status. Indeed, there


    was no point in arguing with them, wasting his time.


    After all, such a poor lie would eventually be exposed, and when that time came, the person spreading


    the rumors would suffer, but it would not affect Sophie in the slightest.


    Meanwhile, back in the cafeteria, Krystal was terrified, her back drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Nichole, do


    you think I¡¯ve offended Harold? Could he send someone after me?¡±


    In Devonport, there were numerous rumors about Harold, a reckless rich guy who left none unscathed


    who crossed him.


    ¡°Krystal, it¡¯s alright, Harold won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, you¡¯re a girl. Besides, this was all for me,¡±


    Nichole said with feigned guilt, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Krystal, this is all my fault.¡±


    Tina also consoled, ¡°Nichole, this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s that cunning bitch. And she even managed to


    charm Harold.¡±


    Suddenly, Krystal remembered something, puzzled, she asked, ¡°But what did that woman mean by


    being used as a pawn? What was she talking about?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Hearing this, Nichole panicked and tried to exin, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just bluffing, who knows what she¡¯s


    thinking? Let¡¯s drop it, we should just enjoy our meal.¡±


    Krystal managed to suppress her doubts upon hearing Nichole¡¯s words.


    However, Tina noticed something was off. She wasn¡¯t as naive as Krystal to take Nichole¡¯s words at


    face value. Nichole¡¯s reaction had given Tina a hint that something was emiss,


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our n to follow that woman tonight. Tina spoke out unexpectedly.


    ¡°Yeah. We need to follow her. I need to catch concrete proof to show Harold that woman is up to no


    good¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression grew even darker. She had thought that after the earlier incident, Tina and Krystal


    would drop the idea, but to her dismay, Tina was still proposing they follow Sophie.


    ¡°Nichole, you¡¯ll join us, right?¡± Tina looked at Nichole tentatively.


    Nichole forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course, I promised you both, so I¡¯ll definitely go with you¡±


    Spotting the forced smile on Nichole¡¯s face, Tina became even more convinced of her suspicions.


    Nichole was lying, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what the lie was about yet.


    As the evening grew darker, Krystal followed Sophie closely, with Tina and Nichole right behind.


    Nichole was nervous, fearing that James mighte to pick Sophie up today.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked already, she¡¯s not a boarding student. No one has seen her in the girls¡® dorm: Tina¡¯s


    information was always reliable.


    ¡°She¡¯s amuter then,¡± Krystal said disdainfully. ¡°She probably can¡¯t afford the dorm fees. After all,


    it¡¯s twenty thousand a year, not something every family can handle. A girl like her, she only deserves to


    commute.¡±


    This time, Tina didn¡¯t join the conversation, but Nichole said, ¡°Krystal, don¡¯t talk about her like that.


    Everyone has their own difficulties, maybe she had no choice?¡±


    FE


    With those words, Nichole inadvertently confirmed Sophie¡¯s alleged indiscretions.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tina felt a stir in her heart.


    Krystal anxiously said, ¡°Nichole, you¡¯re too kind. How can you still speak for her? Did you forget how


    arrogant she was in the cafeteria today?¡±


    Nichole remained silent.


    ¡°Hurry! She¡¯s leaving. Follow her.¡± Tina¡¯s sudden outburst refocused everyone¡¯s attention.


    They saw Sophie leave the school gates and instead of heading to the subway or bus station, she


    walked across to a high¨Cend residential area.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where is she going?¡± Krystal wondered aloud.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s thiste already. She¡¯s not possibly going home, is she?¡±


    As Tina and Krystal pondered, Sophie pulled out a card and entered the residential area.


    Afraid of losing track of Sophie, Krystal ran after her but was quickly stopped by a security guard,


    ¡°Hello, please show your resident identity card.¡±


    ¡°Resident card? I¡­ I¡¯m here to visit a friend.¡± Krystal had never heard of a resident identity card before.


    ¡°Could you tell me which building and apartment your friend lives in? We will call to confirm.¡±


    ¡°No need to co


    confirm. The person who just went in, that¡¯s my friend.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Krystal¡¯s lies spun as the security guard eyed her up and down, along with Tina and Nichole standing


    behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but visitors to themunity need to have their identity confirmed and also need explicit


    permission from the homeowner to enter.¡± The security guard¡¯s demeanor was impervious to


    persuasion.


    Krystal retorted, Tve never heard of needing ID to visit a friend. I told you, that person is my friend, and


    we¡¯re from the same school.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, please have the homeowner call us, then we can let you in.¡±


    The security guard¡¯s tone was already showing signs of impatience. The residents here were all


    wealthy and influential, which seemed to elevate even the security guards¡® standards.


    Frustrated but helpless, Krystal eventually had to slink away defeated.


    On their way back, Tina finally voiced her confusion, ¡°Who is that woman, really? I heard that only


    pretty important people live in thatplex. Is she really a sugar baby?¡±


    ¡°Tina, what are you implying? if she¡¯s not a sugar baby, is she some kind of richdy? Don¡¯t be


    ridiculous, stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Krystal scoffed dismissively.


    Hearing Krystal¡¯s response, Tina fell silent.


    Nichole then said, ¡°Since we didn¡¯t discover anything today, we might as well head back.¡±


    s, would a rich girl stoop to


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do,¡± Krystal said, her expression downcast. It was a pity they hadn¡¯t managed to


    catch Sophie in the act.


    At that moment, high up in the apartmentplex, Sophie was watching Nichole and the others as


    they left.


    The security guard had already called Sophie, asking, ¡°Ms. Sophie, three people just came to the gate


    iming to be your friends. Should I let them in?¡±


    ¡°No, if theye again, send them away.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    After hanging up, the room filled with Colby¡¯s steady voice, ¡°You¡¯re just going to let them walk away like


    that?¡±


    ¡°What else? Put on a catfight show downstairs?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to waste her time on these trivial matters.


    She didn¡¯t understand why, in her past life, her calcted attempts to get close to James had been


    ignored by Nichole, but now that she was rebom and no longer pursued James, Nichole had started


    attacking her.


    Regardless, Nichole was still the apple of James¡® eye, a fact unlikely to change..


    After all, in this new life, James and Nichole¡¯s rtionship faced fewer obstacles from her. They were


    even more likely to end up


    together.


    Sophie decided to steer clear of Nichole¨Crted drama to avoid future trouble.


    ¡°But why did you suddenly have time toe over today?¡± Sophie asked as she sat opposite Colby


    and poured some water.


    ¡°Adler called me this morning, all flustered, saying someone was spreading rumors about you at


    school. Then he called again at lunch saying you almost got into a fight in the cafeteria, so I came to


    see what the fuss was about,¡± Colby exined, sounding quite serious


    Sophie marveled at Adler¡¯s ability to exaggerate. She responded, ¡°That¡¯s not true. How could I possibly


    get into a fight in the cafeteria? Don¡¯t listen to his wild stories.¡±


    ¡°But the rumors are real.¡± Colby said meaningfully, ¡°A good¨Cnatured women can be trampled on and


    bullied.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t take Colby¡¯s words to heart, assuming he was just joking.


    The next day at school, Nichole stood at the ssroom door in a white dress, seemingly waiting for


    someone.

 Chapter 79

    After yesterday¡¯s incident, Sophie decided she wanted nothing more to do with Nichole, so she


    pretended not to see her and headed for the ssroom door


    ¡°Sophie.¡± Nichole hurriedly called out to her.


    Sophie stopped in her tracks, looking at Nichole with a cool detachment. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Nichole bit her lip, clearly struggling to find the right words. ¡°Sophile, I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday.¡±


    She looked down, ashamed. ¡°I had no idea Krystal was going to say those things to you. They all


    misunderstood you¡±


    ¡°You too?¡± Sophie¡¯s smile was tinged with irony, as if she could see right through Nichole.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nichole quickly shook her head, disassociating herself, ¡°Not at all. Sophie, how could I think that about


    you? I was trying to stop them yesterday I wanted to exin¡­


    Sophie watched Nichole¡¯s dramatic plea with amused interest. She was actually curious to see what


    else Nichole would say


    As Sophie remained silent, Nichole suddenly reached out and grabbed Sophie¡¯s hands, her voice


    trembling. ¡°Sophie, you won¡¯t me me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? You¡¯re one of James¡® students. How could I possibly me you?¡±


    Sophie said, ¡°You should head back to ss. I won¡¯t mention this to James.¡±


    Relieved by Sophie¡¯s assurance, Nichole¡¯s tension eased.


    Sophie didn¡¯t continue the conversation and turned to head back to the ssroom. Just then, Nichole


    looked up and saw Tina, who was staring at them in confusion.


    Tina was puzzled, her face full of questions. She hade to see why Nichole hadn¡¯t gone up to ss


    yet, only to stumble upon this


    scene.


    Nichole acted on impulse. She knelt down and clung to Sophie¡¯s legs. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take revenge on


    me and my friends.¡±


    Sophie frowned.


    Students from the ssroom and those from other sses on the same floor stuck their heads out, all


    curious about the scene unfolding.


    ?? ??


    Nichole cried out. Tll give you anything you want, but please, don¡¯t steal my boyfriend. I really love


    him!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression grew colder.


    Tina rushed forward to help Nichole up from the ground. ¡°Gosh, Nichole! What are you doing? Get up


    ande with me.¡±


    Tina pulled Nichole away, while Sophie watched them, her face expressionless. Nichole could not meet


    Sophie¡¯s gaze


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adler had just witnessed the drama unfold inside the ssroom, but the show was confusing and


    unsatisfying for him.


    Sophie finally realized what Colby had said yesterday was true. Indeed, being too nice could lead to


    being taken advantage of.


    Meanwhile, Tina was dragging Nichole away. ¡°Nichole, why on earth did you kneel to her?¡±


    ? ? ? ?? ? ?


    I just, I was afraid she would trouble you, so I wanted to talk to her privately¡± Nichole looked truly


    distressed.


    Tina was skeptical of Nichole¡¯s exnation, but the sight of her kneeling and apologizing had dispelled


    some of her doubts. ¡°Nichole, you wouldn¡¯t lie to us, right?¡±

 Chapter 80

    The doubt in Tina¡¯s eyes made Nichole¡¯s face stiffen for a moment, but she quickly reced it with a


    look of hurt. ¡°Tina, how could I possibly lie to you? Why would you suddenly ask me that?¡±


    Tina saw Nichole¡¯s eyes reddening and could only respond, ¡°I was just asking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Nichole was about to cry, so Tina took her hand affectionately. ¡°We are best friends; you can¡¯t ever lie


    to us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would never lie to you.¡± Nichole nodded obediently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for ss.¡±


    Tima, pulling Nichole, headed upstairs. Nichole grew more cautious. In any case, before graduation,


    she couldn¡¯t let Tina and Krystal find out she had lied, or her college life would be ruined.


    Upstairs, Nichole¡¯s ssroom was surrounded by a crowd, and Krystal was also looking around but,


    being petite, couldn¡¯t squeeze through.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tina asked as she approached.


    Krystal, ever the gossip, said, ¡°I heard the Dean is here, and everyone is watching the excitement.¡±


    ¡°The Dean? What¡¯s the Dean doing in our ss?¡± Tina wondered.


    Nichole¡¯s heart clenched


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the incident at the notice


    excitement


    Nichole went pale.


    board yesterday. They¡¯ve sent someone to investigate.¡± Krystal¡¯s voice was tinged with


    Krystal continued, unbothered, ¡°It must be because they think that girl doesn¡¯t deserve to be at our


    school, so they¡¯re going to kick her


    out.¡±


    Tina frowned ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t the Dean go to her ss? Whye to ours?¡±


    Krystal also sensed something odd. ¡°Yeah, whye to our ss? He should be going downstairs.¡±


    After a pause, both of them instinctively stred at Nichole.


    Afraid they would be suspicious, Nichole quickly said, ¡°Could it be that we offended Harold, and


    Harold had deal with us?¡±


    That was also a possibility. Krystal and Tina looked worried.


    meone


    This was bad, not only did they not manage to expel that girl, but they might have gotten themselves in


    trouble instead.


    Tina asked, ¡°Does Harold have that much power? To have the Dean twist the truth?¡±


    Nichole said, ¡°I heard that Harold turned in a nk paper during the exam, but his family pulled some


    strings, and he got in with just a word. With that power, he could have the Deane after us.¡±


    Krystal stomped her foot in anger upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! What do we do now?¡±


    Nichole immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s slip away when no one¡¯s paying attention. It¡¯s better to skip ss than


    to stay here and be targeted.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Krystal was the first to respond.


    Tina, however, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit cowardly to just leave without rifying things? We haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong. We shouldn¡¯t be this scared. In front of all these people, they can¡¯t just twist the truth,


    can they?¡±


    Krystal wavered a bit, but Nichole was really scared. Staying here could be disastrous if the Dean was


    investigating the person behind. the notice board scandal.


    ¡°People with money and power are not to be messed with. They have ways to twist the truth.¡±


    Since her friends were not nning to leave, Nichole grew frantic. Were these two not thinking


    straight?


    ¡°If you two aren¡¯t leaving. I¡¯m out of here.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Nichole was in a rush to leave, but just as she was about to walk out, she heard a ssmate shout


    from the doorway, ¡°Nichole! The dean is calling for you.¡±


    Her heart tightened upon hearing this.


    At that moment, the dean came out, pointed at Nichole, andmanded, ¡°You, stop right there.¡±


    Nichole stiffened, turning around cautiously and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you from dorm room 3177¡±


    Nichole nodded, puzzled by the question.


    ¡°Is Krystal in your dorm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡±


    Nichole instinctively nced at Krystal who was not far away.


    Krystal froze, and the dean tumed to look at her. ¡°You a ane Krystal?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With a rigid posture, Krystal nodded.


    The dean looked down at aint letter in his hand and dered, ¡°Someone reported that you¡¯ve


    been spreading false information on campus, seriously disrupting the school atmosphere and infringing


    on a female student¡¯s reputation.¡±


    He then ced a flyer in front of Krystal showing a revealing photo of Sophie, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Krystal was bbergasted. She hurriedly exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do this! I swear!¡±


    ¡°After investigation, we found the photo was photoshopped, and the content promoted is not factual.


    Please cooperate with our investigation.


    Krystal opened her mouth to speak, but Nichole cut in sharply. ¡°Krystall How could you do such a


    thing? I know you meant to defend me, but you can¡¯t just fabricate photos and frame someone else¡±


    Krystal stared at Nichole in shock. She hadn¡¯t done it


    Tina immediately stood up and interjected, ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been Krystal. We¡¯re together all the time.


    She had no chance to pin this up on the school¡¯s bulletin board.¡±


    ¡°This is just a verbal warning, but if it happens again, , we will contact the local police, the dean


    announced before leaving the ssroom with his entourage.


    Krystal felt all her strength drain away, copsing into Tina¡¯s arms, muttering, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. It really


    wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Then, looking up at Nichole across from het Krystal asked, ¡°Nichole, why did you say that earlier?¡±


    ¡°I really thought it was your Nichole replied, her voice filled with a tone of self-pity.


    Tina red at Nichole and said. ¡°That was too much, Nichole! You could have made everyone think it


    was Krystal¡¯s doing, do you realize That?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tears began to flow freely after Tina¡¯s rebuke


    Krystal didn¡¯t speak up for Nichole this time.


    Let¡¯s go.¡± Tina said angrily, pulling Krystal along.


    Though Nichole looked distressed, she was relieved inside that the incident was over and no one


    would


    IL


    The news of the dean¡¯s inquiry quickly spread and also reached Sophie¡¯s ears.


    know it


    it was she who had done


    Harold, slurping a big spoonful of soup across from her, replied, ¡°Of course not. Why w


    would I engage in such a trivial act? And it ended


    Sophie was eating in the cafeteria. She asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    with just a verbal warning. If I were to do it, I¡¯d make sure she was expelled.¡±


    Indeed, that was Harold¡¯s way. He wouldn¡¯t act unless he could ensure his actions had definitive


    consequences.


    ¡°So, who did it?¡± Sophie frowned.


    It was meant to hit Nichole, but someone had deliberately thrown dirt on Krystal. In the end, it was just


    a storm in a teacup with Krystal getting a verbal waming and Nichole off scot-free


    Just then, Sophie noticed Adler walking past, with a bread roll in his mouth and a te full of food in his


    hand.

 Chapter 82

    Sophie extended her hand and grasped the corner of Adler¡¯s shirt. ¡°Stop.¡±


    Adler turned around, his words muffled, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Was that you?¡±


    ¡°What did I do? Adler paused, slightly stunned


    ¡°The dean Sophie got straight to the point.


    Adler thought for a moment. ¡°Must be Colby.¡±


    ¡°Colby would handle this?¡±


    Sophie suddenly remembered the incident a few days ago beneath their apartmentplex involving


    Nichole and two others. It really could be Colby.


    However, at that moment, all of Sophie¡¯s doubts were reced by another question, ¡°Are you so broke


    that you eat here now?¡±


    The budget cafeteria at Eastwood College hardly seemed like a ce Adler would frequent.


    ¡°Save where you can. Adler responded sinctly.


    Colby could dispatch eighty billion in assistance one moment and keep thepany¡¯s lights burning all


    night the next, not to mention spendvishly on real estate and luxury renovations, literally building


    skyscrapers from the ground up.


    Chasing a girl had nearly maxed out his credit cards. What¡¯s wrong with saving some money?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie gestured for Adler to join her for a meal.


    She asked, ¡°What exactly does Colby want by sending the dean over?¡±


    There¡¯s a saying. Kill the body and the heart will follow.¡±


    Sophie seriously said, ¡°Be more specific.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t specify, just said it¡¯s about killing the body and the heart will follow.¡±


    Sophie carefully pondered the meaning of these words.


    Colby was a cunning fox, his demeanor always hiding a fierce intensity. Perhaps he had another motive


    for his actions.


    Sophie turned to Harold, ¡°So, what happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, but Nichole kept throwing dirt on Krystal. It was quite funny to watch.¡±


    Sophie suddenly understood. Good old Colby, even more cunning than she had imagined.


    Nichole could not expose the bulletin board incident because it was her own flyers stered there.


    Colby had the dean deliberately use Krystal, knowing that if the dean investigated, it would soon be


    clear who was behind it all.


    Fearing exposure, Nichole would definitely throw Krystal under the bus. This simple strategy easily


    estranged Nichole from the others, and since it came directly from Nichole, she couldn¡¯t deny it


    Now that the two girls had seen Nichole¡¯s true colors, the future was sure to be interesting.


    Sophie shared this insight with Adler and Harold.


    Harold scoffed, ¡°Why not just have the dean investigate directly? If it was Nichole, wouldn¡¯t she be in


    deeper trouble?¡±


    Sophie exined, ¡°Nichole could easily im it was because she feared I was after her boyfriend,


    continuing to deceive everyone into believing she¡¯s the victim. That would create too many


    uncertainties, not a stable n. Plus, those two have been close friends with Nichole for many years.


    They probably know a lot of juicy details. Now that they¡¯ve turned against her, who knows what they


    might reveal?¡±


    Adler puzzled, ¡°Wait, Nichole¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 83

    Sophie nodded, recalling how Nichole had pleaded with her earlier.


    ¡°Where did she get a boyfriend from?¡± Adler asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s still hung


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ng up on James even though she has a boyfriend? This woman is something else.¡± Adler expressed


    his disdain for such behavior.


    ¡°She says those things for others to hear. I don¡¯t believe she has any boyfriend other than James,


    Sophie said, putting down her fork and gathering the empty tes in front of her. Tim done eating, you


    guys take your time.¡±


    Sophie stood up to leave.


    Harold also put down his te, saying, ¡°I¡¯m done too.¡±


    Adler was still munching. ¡°Just a sec, I¡¯ll join ya


    In the evening. Nichole checked the recent quiz results in the dormitory, and her heart skipped a beat.


    She had always been a top performer, but her grades had plummeted this time.


    Her roommate, ncing at the score, gasped, ¡°Nichole, howe you¡¯re ninth in the department?


    You¡¯ve always been at the top, never slipped this much before.¡±


    Nichole quickly tucked away the results, forcing a smile, I wasn¡¯t feeling well during thest exam, so I


    didn¡¯t do too well. It¡¯s just a pop quiz, no big deal


    Hearing this, her roommate nodded, ¡°I knew there had to be a reason. It¡¯s not like you!


    you to score so low.¡±


    Nichole struggled to keep smiling, dreading what James would think if he saw her grades.


    Suddenly, Nichole¡¯s phone rang. It was Colt on the line, his voice calm but with a hint of coldness, ¡°Ms.


    Nichole, pleasee down.¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Burke there to see me?¡± Nichole felt a flutter of excitement. It had been days since James had


    last thought of her


    ¡°Mr. James is here. Pleasee down,¡±


    Nichole steadied herself and said, ¡°Tll be right there.¡±


    As Nichole turned to leave, she saw Krystal and Tina nce at her briefly. Since the incident earlier


    that day, they hadn¡¯t spoken to her. Sure enough, when they saw Nichole, they quickly looked away.


    Nichole didn¡¯t bother with them and went straight downstairs.


    James¡® car was parked in front of the female dormitory.


    Nichole rushed forward, wearing only a thin nightgown, looking rather frail. ¡°Mr. Burke, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Nichole missed James dearly.


    James¡® expression remained indifferent, but seeing Nichole¡¯s nose red from the cold, he softened,


    ¡°Next time, wear more clothes when youe out


    ¨C


    ¡°I was just in a hurry. I will next time,¡± she replied, her cheeks flushing with his concem. She had been


    worried that James might still be upset about the incident at the party a few days ago, but it seemed he


    still cared about her.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, did youe to see me about something specific today?¡± Nichole asked.


    ¡°The dean called me.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart sank


    James watched her and sighed, ¡°Have I been spoiling you too muchtely?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡­ Nichole hesitated.


    James continued, ¡°Your professors told me you¡¯ve been frequently missing sses and having others


    sign in for you. Besides that, your grades have dropped significantly.¡±


    Nichole tried to exin, but James cut her off, ¡°You are a talented student, but that doesn¡¯t mean you


    can neglect your studies.

 Chapter 84

    Tears were on the brink of spilling from Nichole¡¯s eyes, but this time, Jomes was determined not to


    soften his heart


    ¡°You should know the rules at Eastwood College. If your grades slip like this again and you fail to make


    the top ten in the department. you will lose your schrship and will have to pay the full tuition yourself¡±


    Nichole had always been aware of this rule, but she never imagined these words woulde from


    Jamnes


    Stunned. Nichole stated at James, momentarily lost for words.


    James¡® message was clear if her grades continued to fall, he would no longer help her, nor would he


    assist her in staying at Eastwood College. She would have to bear all expenses herself.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again, Nichole quickly capitted.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Currently, all of Nichole¡¯s expenses at Eastwood College were charged to James¡® ount, and on top


    of that, James provided her with a monthly allowance of $3,000 so she didn¡¯t need to work and could


    focus on her studies.


    However, losing this support meant she would have to find a job. The tuition fees at Eastwood College


    were exorbitantly high. There was an annual tuition of $90,000, and with housing and other


    misceneous fees, the total cost per year was $120,000.


    She could never eam that much money on her own,


    ¡°Good that you understand¡± James said, diverting his gaze. ¡°Go back now. Study hard. If the grades in


    next month¡¯s exams are still unsatisfactory, you¡¯ll have to figure things out yourself.¡±


    Nichole got out of the cat her expression dazed. She couldn¡¯t bear to think about surviving without


    James¡® support.


    James¡® car pulled up to the entrance of Eastwood College. Through the car window, he could see the


    upscale residential area across the


    street


    ¡°Stop here.¡±


    Colt halted the car and asked, ¡°Mr. Burke, are you going to see Mrs. Burke?¡±


    From the rearview minor, James gave Colt a sharp nce, silencing him immediately.


    James noticed that the lights were still on in the apartment as he dialed Sophie¡¯s number.


    The phone rang several times before it was answered. Sophie was silent for a moment before asking.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Been away from home for a few days now? James spoke calmly, his tone slightly discontented.


    ¡°Ive had sses. I told you the day before yesterday.¡±


    James adjusted his tie, feeling somewhat stifled. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been out of touch for three


    days?¡±


    ¡°I have sses, and besides, you¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, keep me updated in real time about what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And go to bed early¡± Without giving Sophie a chance to speak, James ended the call.


    ¡°Hello? Hello?¡±


    Frowning, Sophie stared at her disconnected phone, utterly perplexed.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Your busband calling?¡± Jenna sat in the living room, eating pizza. Even with her makeup


    removed, she was still stunningly beautiful.


    Since the day Colby introduced her to Jenna, the two had be fast friends. Though it was only their


    second meeting, over the past three days, they had be gossip sisters, sharing everything over


    texts.


    ¡°James is acting weird, telling me to report everything I do to him starting tomorrow.¡±


    Sophie shook her head. The old James never cared about what she was doing. His sudden demand


    today waspletely baffling


    ¡°He must suspect you¡¯ve got another men. Such a petty man is not worth marrying.¡± Jenna wiped her


    mouth and said, ¡°Just dump him, and marry someone else.¡±


    ¡°And marry who?¡±


    ¡°I think my cousin¡¯s a catch. Why don¡¯t you two give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Jenna¡¯s words were straightforward, causing Sophie to almost spit out her sip of iced tea. ¡°Erm. It¡¯s not


    a good fit¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t my cousin handsome? He¡¯s way better looking then James!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t handsome¡±


    ¡°And in terms of money and power, they¡¯m pretty much equals.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Sophie shook her head, ¡°Love isn¡¯t something that just happens because you want


    it to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. My cousin has no chance¡±


    Jenna looked genuinely disappointed. ¡°So, what do you feel about him? Like him? Dislike him?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I like him, but I definitely don¡¯t dislike him. I even think he¡¯s a nice guy¡±


    Jenna nodded. There was still a chance then.


    At that moment, Jenna¡¯s phone in her pocket shed, indicating a call in progress with ¡®cousin.¡±


    On the other end, Colby ended the call, his brows furrowed deeply.


    Adler, munching on pizza beside him, asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the grim look? Did Jenna say something to


    you?¡±


    ¡°How does one even begin to have feelings?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adler asked. ¡°Why would she ask you that?¡±


    Colby frowned, ¡°So how does one start to have feelings?¡±


    ¡°Just keep at her. The more you pursue her, the more she¡¯ll fall for you.¡±


    Just as Adler finished, he suddenly looked anxious, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is Jenna dating someone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Colby spoke calmly. ¡°It¡¯s about a friend of mine. He said the girl he likes doesn¡¯t have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°That friend wouldn¡¯t happen to be you, would it?¡±


    Colby nced at Adler, who mised his hands, ¡°Okay, forget I asked.¡±


    Colby was seriously pondering this


    s when his gaze


    identally caught Adler¡¯s te of pizza, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, Jenna likes it, insisted I order a portion for her, so I got one too, to see what the fuss was about.¡±


    ¡°And? Is it good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Adler shook his head, ¡°Last time, Jenna made me order her a blue cheese roll. This woman¡¯s tastes


    are truly hard to understand.¡±


    Colby¡¯s frown deepened as he thought hard, then said, ¡°I understand now.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    Adler looked puzzled at Colby.


    The next day, a knock on the door woke Sophie up. Opening the door, she saw the building¡¯s security


    guard with a delivery, ¡°Ms. Sophie, here¡¯s your package.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    The guard replied, ¡°A friend sent it.¡±


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    ¡°Who would that be? Waking people up so early in the morning.¡±


    Jenna also got up, scratching her head and sleepily nced at the cardboard box on the floor, asking,


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s open it and find out


    Curious, Sophie opened the box, and a familiar scent wafted out


    Sophie paused. Jenna sniffed and said, ¡°Is that the smell of blue cheese?¡±

 Chapter 86

    The cardboard box in Jenna¡¯s living room was unmistakably filled with sixrge blue chenen rolls, all of


    them cracked open, releasing a pungent yet oddly enticing aroma as soon as the box was opened.


    ¡°Seriously, who sends someone a box of blue cheese rolls out of the blue?¡± Jenna eximed


    She immediately picked up one of the cheese rolls, sniffed it near her nose, and remarked with


    approval, ¡°Wow, these really pack a punch.


    Then, turning to the delivery man, Jenna asked, ¡°Who sent these?¡±


    ¡°A gentleman asked me to deliver them,¡± the delivery man replied.


    ¡°A gentleman?¡± Jenna tumed to Sophie and teased, ¡°What, do you have another admirer?¡±


    Sophie shook her head. She genuinely had no idea who would send her blue cheese rolls.


    In her past life, she hadn¡¯t had many interactions with men, and since marrying James, she definitely


    didn¡¯t keep in touch with other


    men.


    And who would send so many blue cheese rolls for no reason?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Sending a girl blue cheese rolls, what was this guy thinking? Not the sharpest tool in the shed, I


    guess.¡± Jennamented. ¡°At least my cousin wouldn¡¯t do something this silly.¡±


    Before Sophie could respond, her phone suddenly rang with Colby¡¯s ringtone.


    ¡°Hello?


    ¡°Did you get the package?¡± Colby¡¯s voice on the other end was serious and steady.


    Sophie nced at Jenna, then at the durian in Jenna¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Did you send these blue


    cheese rolls?¡±


    ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    ? ? ? ?


    Sophie opened her mouth, unsure of how to respond.


    Like them?


    She did enjoy blue cheese, but why would he send her blue cheese rolls out of nowhere?


    ¡°Jenna seems to like them,¡± she said eventually.


    ¡°And you?¡± he asked


    ¡°I like them too,¡± she admitted.


    Sophie looked at Jenna again, who suddenly realized that this whole box of trouble was indeed sent by


    her cousin.


    Snatching the phone, Jenna yelled into it, ¡°Colby, are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t ever admit you¡¯re my


    cousin when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    Then, Jenna abruptly hung up the phone.


    Sophie was stunned, still trying to figure out why Jenna was so upset, when Jenna exined, ¡°This kid


    must have lost his mind, thinking it¡¯s okay to send a girl blue cheese rolls.¡±


    Sophie chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, I actually was craving them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so not the point.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just yesterday you wanted blue cheese rolls? Seems like perfect timing¡±

 Chapter 87

    After finishing her statement, Sophie went to fetch the blue cheese rolls, fearing that Jenna might get


    mad at Colby for his antics.


    Jenna was livid. If she ever found out who had given Colby this ridiculous idea, she vowed to make


    them pay!


    ¡°Sophie, please don¡¯t get it wrong. Colby isn¡¯t used to dealing with girls, so he doesn¡¯t know how to


    charm them. This idea definitely wasn¡¯t his!


    ¡®I know¡±


    Colby wouldn¡¯t randomly think of giving her a blue cheese rolls.


    Jenna was puzzled. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    *Just think about it for a second, and it¡¯s obvious. It had to be Adler¡¯s idea.¡±


    With Sophie¡¯s hint, Jenna suddenly got it.


    Of course, who else but Adler coulde up with such a harebrained scheme?


    Thinking this, Jenna could hardly contain her fury. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯m going to confront him right now!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t stop Jenna, who stormed out like a whirlwind, still in her pajamas and slippers. Sophie


    was o knocked directly on the next¨Cdoor neighbor¡¯s door.


    about to follow when Jenna


    ¡°Adler Come out! Adler!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s voice was so loud that Adler eventually opened the door, scratching his messy hair, and asked,


    ¡°Who¡¯s making all this noise so early in the morning? Can¡¯t a person get some sleep around here?¡±


    Adler opened the door, saw Jenna, and was momentarily stunned, He thought he was seeing things, so


    he closed the door and opened it again to make sure it was really Jenna outside. Stuttering, Adler


    asked, ¡°Wh¨Cwhat are you doing here?¡±


    Jenna grabbed Adler¡¯s ear and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re teaching my brother how to flirt, huh? Let me tell you,


    if my future sister¨Cinw gets scared off, you¡¯re going to face my wrath!¡±


    ¡°Adler, perhaps you¡¯d like to exin exactly what¡¯s going on here?¡± Sophie leaned against the wall,


    arms crossed, watching Adler.


    Adler nced at Jenna and then at Sophie, swallowing nervously. Facing these two so early in the


    morning was like dealing with two fierce goddesses¨Cwas this the end for him?


    Adler hurriedly invited Sophie and Jenna inside. Adler¡¯s ce was obviously new. He had likely just


    moved in recently


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Adler was all bows and nods, the mighty CEO acting like a mere servant in front


    of these two women.


    Jenna felt a bit guilty and annoyed for having impulsively revealed where Adler lived.


    Adler sat across from Sophie, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Well, the thing is, my old ce was far from


    Eastwood College, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to travel far for the asional sses I teach,


    right? So when Colby asked me to buy your house, I also got one for myself.¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying Adler¡¯s exnation. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you mention this


    before?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to bring it up, you know?¡± After saying this, Adler desperately tried to


    signal Jenna with his eyes.


    Jenna caught on and sided with Adler, telling Sophie, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the point. You know Adler. Asking


    him to wake up early is out of the question. This has nothing to do with Colby, really!


    Hearing Jenna¡¯s words, Adler covered his eyes, too embarrassed to look. Jenna¡¯s words only made it


    harder to exin!


    *So, Colby sent you here to keep an eye on me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not it at all. How could my brother want to spy on you? He was just worried about


    you living here alone, so he asked Adler to move in. It¡¯s both convenient and ensures someone is


    looking after you!¡±


    Adler facepalmed, ¡°Jenna, you might just ruin this for your cousin¡±

 Chapter 88

    Jenna red at Adler, who immediately mmed up.


    *Alright, let¡¯s put this matter to rest. Il pretend I know nothing. Is that okay? Sophie didn¡¯t want to make


    things difficult for Adler and Jenna either.


    Jenna nodded quickly, like a pecking chicken, and Adler¡¯s eyes twinkled with joy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie retumed to her room and looked at the box of blue cheese rollss on the ground. After hesitating,


    she still sent Colby a message. [Thank you for the blue cheese rollss. I mally like them, but please


    don¡¯t send them again.]


    Sophie pursed her lips. Some things didn¡¯t need to be said too inly, and she hoped Colby, being the


    clever man he is, would understand her hint.


    In the evening, Jenna¡¯s new propertyunch was celebrated with a banquet at the Diamond Crest


    Hotel. Being somewhat a part of the Costello family, this event drew quite a crowd. In a stunningke


    blue gown, Sophie caught everyone¡¯s attention simply by standing there.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Jenna ran towards her in high heels, plunging into Sophie¡¯s arms for a big bear hug. Adler, trailing


    behind holding her dress, nearly couldn¡¯t keep up with Jenna¡¯s pace. ¡°Slow down! You¡¯re in heels


    Jenna didn¡¯t care and eximed. ¡°This propertyunch could make me billions. Why couldn¡¯t I start


    celebrating early?¡±


    ¡°Right, right¡± Adler never dared to disagree with Jenna.


    Sophie looked around but didn¡¯t see Colby anywhere. Perhaps he had seen her message and decided


    to back off. That was for the best. Suddenly, Sophie caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the


    entrance. Nichole was wearing a white evening gown, and beside her, Burke International¡¯s General


    Manager, Gattlin, was eagerly saying, ¡°Ms. Nichole, Mr. Burke couldn¡¯t make it today and asked me to


    acquaint you with the ce. He¡¯s very optimistic about this property and thinks it¡¯s a valuable learning


    opportunity for you towork.¡±


    Nichole nodded. The Diamond Crest Hotel wasn¡¯t overly luxurious. Its decor was understated, and she


    found Gartlin¡¯s eagerness rather ttering.


    Despite being upset over a report card, James hadn¡¯t given up on her. His sending her here must also


    be f


    be for her educational benefit.


    At that moment, Nichole spotted Sophie and Jenna, and her face turned pale. She clearly remembered


    Jenna was part of the same circle as Adler and Colby.


    Jenna saw Nichole too and frowned, asking, ¡°Who invited her? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be on the


    Dennis family¡¯s turf.¡±


    ¡°It must have been James who sent her


    Sophie¡¯s tone was calm. After all, James doted on Nichole, and since Nichole had offended Jenna


    before, James probably wanted to give her a chance to apologize.


    She hadn¡¯t expected James to consider so much for Nichole.


    ¡°The other woman is showing her face here? Jenna immediately told the security, ¡°Get her out of here!¡±


    Nichole stepped forward immediately. ¡°Ms. Jenna, it¡¯s my faultst time and I want to apologize.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s voice was just enough for everyone around to hear


    Sophie knew Nichole was good at ying the fragile card to gain sympathy. She had seen this act


    before.


    But Jenna was unimpressed, coldly saying, ¡°No need for apologies. The Dennis family does not


    wee someone who blurs the lines between night and wrong. Security, remove her!¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole turned to Sophie with a look of pitiful appeal. ¡°Sophie, you know I¡¯m not like that.


    My rtionship with Mr. Burke ispletely innocent. Why would you nder me behind my back to


    Ms. Jenna?

 Chapter 89

    Nichole looked like a victim, tears streaming down her face as she used Sophie of bullying her from


    behind.


    This tactic might have gamered sympathy at school, but this was not school. The people here were


    seasoned professionals who were savvy and experienced in the industry. Nichole¡¯s little trick did not


    work at all. The crowd just saw it as a drama unfolding.


    Only Nichole believed that these people would easily take her side.


    ¡°What a shameless act.¡± Jenna scoffed, witnessing such unabashed audacity for the first time.


    Nichole¡¯s tears fell faster as she spoke, ¡°Ms. Jenna, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I¡¯m not the person


    you think I am. I mistook someone else for you the other day and offended you. I¡¯ve felt guilty ever


    since. Please, Ms. Jenna, forgive me. I just want to seek your forgiveness.


    Nichole appeared very humble.


    Gattlin, always eager to please Nichole, stepped forward at the right moment and said to Jenna, ¡°Ms.


    Jenna, Ms. Nichole is Mr. Burke¡¯s favorite student, and her character is impable. You shouldn¡¯t just


    believe what others say. Please, for Mr. Burke¡¯s sake, forgive her


    After speaking. Gattlin nced meaningfully at Sophie standing across from them. He obviously didn¡¯t


    know Sophie¡¯s real status.


    ¡°You think you mean anything to me? And who is James to me? Why should I care about his feelings?¡±


    I


    Jenna red at Gattlin, making the manager¡¯s face turn sour immediately.


    Jenna coldly added, ¡°Even if she were the CEO of a Fortune 500 here, I¡¯d still have her thrown out! The


    Dennis family estate is not a ce for just anyone to step into!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face tumed from pale to flushed, she had never been so humiliated while under James¡® wing.


    ¡°Security! Get her out!¡± Jenna called, and security immediately approached.


    Nichole shouted, ¡°Ms. Jenna! I¡¯m here representing Mr. Burke. If you send me away, you¡¯re sending Mr.


    Burke away! I¡¯m here for your own good, Ms. Jenna. You wouldn¡¯t want to lose a chance to coborate


    with Burke International in the future, would you?¡±


    Nichole raised her voice, fearing others might not hear her


    Jenna was furious, never had anyone dared to threaten her like this. ¡°Representing James? In what


    capacity? Have you ever held a position at Burke Intemational? Or are you here today as his


    mistress?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole¡¯s face tumed pale.


    Adler, behind het, didn¡¯t dare to say a word. What a thrilling showdown these women were having!


    Jenna coldly ordered, ¡°Security! Take her away!¡±


    Nichole couldn¡¯t believe Jenna was so impervious. She looked around. Not a single person stepped


    forward to intervene.


    Did they not fear offending James?


    As the situation nearly spiraled out of control, Gattlin quickly stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Jenna, Mr. Burke


    is very keen on coborating with you. We shouldn¡¯t lose this opportunity over someone irrelevant. Ms.


    Nichole is here on behalf of Mr. Burke to apologize for the Incident and discuss future projects. As for


    anyone with ulterior motives¡­¡±


    good intentions!¡±


    Gattlin nced at Sophie, adding. ¡°They surely just want to disrupt our coboration with no good


    ¡°I can represent James. There¡¯s no need for others to meddle¡± Sophie spoke emotionlessly after a long


    silence, ¡°If Ms. Jenna wants to remove her I¡¯ll take responsibility, Gattlin, you don¡¯t need to worry so


    much.¡±


    Gattlin scoffed, ¡°And you? What makes you think you can represent Mr. Burke?¡±

 Chapter 90

    Sophie arched an eyebrow, and Jennaughed in exasperation. ¡°Who is she? What a foolish question.


    I can¡¯t believe you asked that! Do you really work at Burke International? You don¡¯t know the wife of Mr.


    Burke?¡±


    Hearing this, Gattlin¡¯s face changed colors. It¡¯s like he had a fishbone stuck in his throat, unable to utter


    a word.


    ¡°Oh, right, didn¡¯t Nichole tell you? This is Mr. Burke¡¯s wife, the eldest daughter of the prestigious


    Russell family, Sophie. From your actions just now, I thought you were ready to defend Nichole, even at


    the cost of offending Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Jenna was always straightforward and never minced her words,


    Gattlin¡¯s face was like a palette, changing colors several times in just a moment.


    Sophie spoke coolly, ¡°I seldom apany James to social events, so it¡¯s no wonder the manager


    doesn¡¯t recognize me. But I¡¯ll remember you, especially after today.¡± Sophie emphasized thest few


    words,


    Gattlin was so frightened that his legs turned weak. He hurriedly stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you!


    I¡¯m sorry I offended you, madam. I was just carrying out Mr. Burke¡¯s instructions. I didn¡¯t realize you


    were already here. I¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, Sophie said with a yful smile. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll make sure to tell James just


    how much effort you put in today to fulfill his orders.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gattlin felt utterly drained upon hearing this. He had always known that James was close to Nichole but


    had forgotten about hiswful wife!


    Now, the real deal was standing right before him, and he wondered what he had said!


    ¡°Security, remove this person.¡±


    Gattlin didn¡¯t dare say another word. With a casual wave of her hand from Jenna, Nichole was dragged


    out by security the arms, leaving the Diamond Crest Hotel in utter humiliation.


    ? ? ?? ?? ?


    After Nichole was kicked out, Jenna burst out, ¡°Shameless! What a bitch! Kicking her out like that was


    too lenient! She¡¯d better get hit by a car the moment she steps out!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Adler quickly covered Jenna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Jenna! You¡¯re a CEO. Mind the asion and your words,


    will you?¡±


    Jenna red at Adler, her eyes seemingly screaming silent curses. Intimidated by her look, Adler


    quickly withdrew his hand.


    Jenna, still fuming, said, ¡°She ruined a perfect propertyunch! Will everyone beughing at the Dennis


    family y tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If anyone dares tough at you, I turn them into aughingstock!¡±


    Hearing Adler¡¯s words, Jenna finally cooled down a bit.


    Sophie said, ¡°This was my fault. I didn¡¯t expect James to send Nichole over.¡±


    97 ¡À 2 98 27


    Jenna took her hand. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all that James fault. What was he thinking?


    He has a wife and is messing. around outside! What a deadbeat man. He should also get hit by a car!¡±


    Adler¡¯s ears were practically calloused from hearing it. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of anything else besides getting


    hit by a car?¡±


    ¡°I have ss! That¡¯s the only line I know!¡±


    That was probably the funniest joke Adler had heard all year.


    As the party reached thete hours, the grand doors of the venue suddenly burst open. Security


    couldn¡¯t stop them as several men in ck suits entered. James, in a crisp suit, marched in, his gaze


    sharp as a knife. Everyone held their breath, not expecting James to actually show up to cause a


    scene.


    James swept his gaze around, finally resting on Sophie and Jenna.


    ¡°Clear the room.¡±


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, and the crowd quickly dispersed from the Diamond Crest Hotel.

 Chapter 91

    James, what are you doing? Jenna moved forward, but Adler stopped her.


    Women should handle women¡¯s issues, and men should resolve men¡¯s issues.


    Adler stepped in front of Jenna and said, ¡°James, this is the Dennis family¡¯s turf. You know the rules,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    James ignored Adler, his gaze fixed on Jenna. ¡°Did you drive Nichole away?¡±


    ¡°It was me who drove her out. What are you going to do about it? Come to take revenge on behalf of


    your mistress?¡±


    Jenna¡¯s tone was full of disdain and contempt, which only fueled James¡® anger. ¡°Nichole was in a car


    ident. She¡¯s lying in the hospital right now!¡±


    Upon hearing James¡® words, Jenna was stunned.


    A car ident?


    Adter frowned.


    James coldly dered, ¡°If anything happens to Nichole, you¡¯ll be a murderer!¡±


    Sophie said, ¡°It was me who drove her out. If you have any issues, settle them with me.¡±


    James¡® eyes grew even colder. ¡°Eager to take the me? You won¡¯t escape responsibility if Nichole is


    hurt.¡± He showed no intention of sparing Sophie any dignity.


    *James! Do you even realize whom you¡¯re speaking to? Sophie is your wife! Are you really in a rush to


    use her of hurting your mistress?¡±


    Jenna was furious, clenching her


    her teeth.


    However, James didn¡¯t feel he was in the wrong. A mistake is a mistake, and since he had called


    Nichole over, he owed her justice.


    At that moment, apuse broke the tension. Everyone turned to see Colby stepping forward in his


    leather boots, his gaze locked on James with a mocking smile. ¡°Such a dramatic usation. I like it.¡±


    James¡® eyes sharpened at the sight of Colby.


    ¡°You disrupt this event over a woman, James. Do you really think the Costello family has no support?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Colby stood in front of Sophie and said, ¡°She was kicked out, and whether she lives or dies is none of


    our concern. If you insist on justice, by all means, try¡± Colby¡¯s smile twisted slightly. ¡°But you should


    know, there¡¯s no justice here with me.¡±


    The tension between the two men was palpable, but Sophie felt a security she had never experienced


    before standing behind Colby.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Devonport is my territory, not yours, Colby


    Although James¡® statement was arrogant, it wasn¡¯t without merit. Despite being a notorious figure with


    immeasurable overseas assets, Colby was aware that James had the final say in Devonport.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Colby raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whether or not Devonport is yours is not for you to decide, James.¡±

 Chapter 92

    In the midst of their standoff, Colt came through the door and quickly whispered something into James¡®


    ear. The expression on James¡± face turned sour instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Colt followed behind James, casting a helpless and worried nce back at Sophie.


    Sophie frowned and said, ¡°Colby, stay out of this.¡±


    She knew something must have happened with Nichole; otherwise, James wouldn¡¯t have hurried off so


    abruptly.


    With Nichole in trouble, things could really tum sour between her and James.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want Colby to get involved. After all, he had nothing to do with this mess


    Colby responded firmly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you¡±


    ce it¡¯s some grand affair Does he really think she can run things


    ¡°Exactly! What right does he have? Stiming up trouble over a mistress like in Devonport all by herself?¡±


    Jenna was indignant.


    Sophie replied, ¡°Today was supposed to be a grand opening of your new building project, and it¡¯s


    tumed into such a mess. Jenna, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s all James!¡± Jenna eximed, ¡°I think with this mess, you might as well divorce


    him. A man like that isn¡¯t worth keeping.¡±


    Sophie shook her head. They couldn¡¯t divorce just yet.


    She believed that even though James was furious now because Nichole had been in an ident, he


    wouldn¡¯t divorce her in a fit of anger. The Russell family still held value for the Burkes. James wouldn¡¯t


    risk losing more than he could gain, nor would he let her go easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to check on her. You guys handle things here.¡±


    After James sent away many of the guests, Jenna likely had lots of follow¨Cup tasks to handle.


    Colby grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist, stopping her from leaving alone. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Sophie pulled her hand away, saying. 1 can manage on my own.¡±


    Jenna pulled Colby back, and shook her head at him.


    Once Sophie had left, Jenna spoke, ¡°At the end of the day, they¡¯re still married. What right do you have


    to protect Sophie?¡±


    Colby pursed his lips.


    Jenna continued, ¡°I think Sophie doesn¡¯t like James either. If James really does something drastic for


    that mistress, let¡¯s be the first to step in and give that scumbag a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m all for that!¡± Adler chimed in from


    the side.


    Colby¡¯s brow was furrowed, his eyes fixed on Sophie¡¯s departing figure.


    At the hospital, James stood guard outside Nichole¡¯s room, not leaving for even a mo

 Chapter 93

    As the doctor emerged from the hospital room, James approached him urgently, his voice tense. ¡°How


    is Nichole doing? Is it serious?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°It¡¯s not too severe, but there¡¯s a wound on her


    forehead that might leave a scar. For a youngdy, her face in probably her most cherished part, and


    you might need to help her ovee this emotional hurdle in the future.¡±


    James was stunned


    Sophie had just arrived at the hospital when she overheard James talking with the doctor.


    James was weary and rubbed his forehead. When he tumed and saw Sophie, his gaze was icy. ¡°You


    showed up? Nichole¡¯s face is ruined¨Chappy now?¡±


    ¡°James, calm down,¡± Sophie responded emotionlessly. ¡°No one wanted this to happen. Besides, it was


    an ident. We couldn¡¯t have predicted it.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± James scoffed coldly as if he¡¯d heard a joke. ¡°So you and Colby have be ¡®we¡® now?¡±


    Sophie frowned.


    James stepped forward, each step he took toward Sophie increasing the tension. ¡°Last time at the


    hotel, were you with Colby and Adler? Was Jenna just covering for you? What exactly is going on


    between you and Colby? How far have you two gone?¡±


    James gripped Sophie¡¯s wrist tightly. Facing the fury in his eyes, Sophie instinctively jerked her hand


    free. ¡°James! Enough! I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    After Sophie pulled away, James spoke coldly, ¡°Sophie, you better pray that Nichole¡¯s face can be


    fixed, or I¡¯m gonna take action against the Dennis family.¡±


    Just then, a scream came from the hospital room.


    James instinctively pushed the door open to find Nichole throwing a ss across the room. By the time


    Sophie entered, Nichole was clinging to James, buried in his embrace. ¡°My face, my face, is it ruined? I


    can¡¯t live with a ruined face¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy, easy. It¡¯s alright, James soothed her gently. ¡°The doctor said you need to keep your emotions


    stable, or the stitches n


    apart.


    mighte


    Nichole¡¯s forehead and arms were marked with scars. She looked up at Sophie, eyes full of hatred, and


    pointed at her from a distance. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve done nothing to you. Why are you doing this to me? It


    must be you!¡±


    Sophie quietly observed Nichole¡¯s outburst. She had thought the car ident was just an ident, but


    Nichole¡¯s immediate usations made her suspect there was more to the story.


    James held Nichole¡¯s hand,forting her softly, ¡°Nichole, calm down. I¡¯ll handle this. You just focus


    on healing.¡±


    Nichole was sobbing, and her face was flushed with tears. She told James, ¡°I just wanted to apologize


    to Jenna. I don¡¯t know when I offended Sophie. She and Jenna humiliated me publicly, time and again.


    I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. If my face is ruined, I don¡¯t want to live¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    James looked back at Sophie, his eyes growing colder, even disdainful. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see


    you!¡±


    Colt stepped forward, saying, ¡°Ma¡¯am, perhaps you should step outside for now¡±


    Sophie cast onest nce at Nichole, who smirked triumphantly in James¡® arms. That smirk


    challenged Sophie.


    With a cold sneer, Sophie turned and left the hospital room.


    Colt followed, murmuring, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Burke is just upset because of Ms. Nichole¡¯s ident. Please


    don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Tell James, from today onward, I¡¯m moving out of the Burke family home. Since Nichole is so severely


    injured, she can stay there as long as she likes and heal.¡± Sophie left without looking back.


    Colt returned to the hospital room and ryed Sophie¡¯s words to James..


    Feeling a surge of anger, James said, ¡°If she wants to leave, let her leave!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Hearing James¡® words, Nichole stopped sobbing and instead lifted her head, her eyes pitiful as she


    looked at him. ¡°So, I can really stay


    at the Burke residence?¡±


    James gently ruffled Nichole¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Lee go to your dormitory to collect your things.


    It¡¯s not inconvenient for you to stay at the school while you¡¯re healing. You¡¯ll stay at my home.¡±


    Nichole sniffled and leaned into James¡® embrace, whispering, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Colt, standing nearby, frowned upon witnessing this scene.


    As the saying goes, the onlooker sees most of the game. Others could easily tell Nichole was feigning


    her distress, but James seemed oblivious to any deceit.


    That evening, Sophie called a movingpany to remove all her possessions from the Burke


    residence.


    By dusk, James, supporting an injured Nichole, arrived at the now sparsely furnished and somewhat


    deste Burke family home. Seeing this, James felt a pang of difort


    Nichole asked, ¡°Mr. Burke, where will I be staying?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest room upstairs¡±


    Nichole nodded and then hesitated slightly. ¡°My leg hurts. I can¡¯t make it up on my own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± James said tenderly, his voice soft.


    Nichole¡¯s heart swelled with sweetness.


    Despite the perils of the recent car ident and the injury to her face, experiencing James¡® meticulous


    care felt worth it to Nichole, especially after that quarrel with Sophie.


    When they reached the second floor, Nichole immediately noticed the master bedroom and asked, ¡°Is


    this the master bedroom?¡±


    Usually, it was Sophie¡¯s room. James nodded, and Nichole said, ¡°Could 1 perhaps stay a bit closer to


    you, Mr. Burke? I worry about navigating the stairs at night if I need something.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± James was amodating to Nichole¡¯s requests as long as they weren¡¯t excessive.


    8 3 3 2 9 26 a 8 F


    Nichole cast a final greedy nce at the master bedroom. One day, she thought, she would move in


    here and be the truedy of the Burke family.


    The next day, the grand opening of Dennis Real Estate made headlines, and the news of James


    causing a scene at the party had already spread far and wide.


    Sophie was leisurely browsing the news on her phone, while Jenna was nearly bursting with frustration.


    ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve woken up to such troublesome news, and you¡¯re not even upset?¡±


    ¡°The bigger the scandal, the less I worry,¡± Sophie replied calmly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jenna looked puzzled.


    Sophie exined, ¡°James making a scene at the party,pletely disregarding everyone present,


    meant the news would spread quickly. Bea will hear about it soon enough!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna was still confused. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Last night, I went to the hospital and deliberately said I was moving out and asked Nichole to stay at


    the Burke residence to heal. Nichole would surely seize this opportunity to move into the Burke


    residence. Do you think Bea would let her grandson behave so recklessly?¡±


    Jenna realized, ¡°I see your point!¡±


    Sophie continued, ¡°Moreover, James is acting so rashly for Nichole. Bea will see Nichole as nothing but


    a burden dragging her grandson down. She¡¯ll never allow Nichole to stay by James¡® side.¡±

 Chapter 95

    After hearing the n, Jenna pped her hands enthusiastically. ¡°That was brilliant!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Sophie¡¯s face. Honestly, she didn¡¯t mean to target Nichole on purpose, but


    since Nichole had been maniptive first, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and take it.


    At noon, Nichole slowly descended from upstairs, her movements hindered by her bad leg, making the


    descent somewhatborious However, when she saw Marian busy in the living room, a sense of


    superiority welled up in her


    ¡°Marian, I¡¯m hungry. Time to make lunch. Nichole said sharply, without a hint of the fragility she had


    shown the previous night in James¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Upon seeing Nichole, Marian was seething with frustration, her face a mask of discontent. However,


    Nichole was James¡® guest, and Marian could only reply, ¡°Lunch isn¡¯t until 12 o¡¯clock. Those are the


    rules set by Mrs. Burke.¡±


    At the mention of Sophie, Nichole felt a sting in her heart.


    ¡°How can you be so ipetent? Didn¡¯t you hear me say I was hungry?¡± Nichole snapped, her tone


    harsh. Her temper had be vtile since her disfigurement.


    Marian, feeling like she had a fishbone stuck in her throat,plied reluctantly. After all, Nichole was


    now the apple of James¡® eye.


    Nichole settled contentedly on the sofa and turned on the television. There was no television in her


    school dormitory.


    Apart from the television, even the guest rooms in the Burke family¡¯s home had the finest bedding. She


    had sleptfortably the night before and even looked forward to one day sleeping in the master


    bedroom.


    Suddenly, there was a loud knock at the door.


    Nichole frowned in displeasure, ¡°Marian, didn¡¯t you hear someone knocking? Go answer it.¡±


    Marian rolled her eyes at being ordered around by a young girl, but still managed to hide her


    displeasure and opened the door.


    Upon seeing the person outside, Marian eximed in surprise, ¡°Madame Bea?¡±


    Bea¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. She scanned the room briefly before stepping inside.


    Upon seeing Bea, Nichole quickly stood up from the couch, losing all her previous arrogance. ¡°Gr¨C


    Grandma¡­ She stammered, not expecting Bea toe suddenly.


    ¡°You again?¡± Bea¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason Mrs. Burke left in anger! Marian stimed the pot from the sidelines.


    Nichole¡¯splexion changed, and she frantically tried to exin, ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Without another word, Bea stepped forward and pped Nichole. The p rang out crisp and clear,


    swelling half of Nichole¡¯s face.


    instantly.


    Bea¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice sharper, ¡°You shameless little bitch. Do you think the Burke


    family is a ce for a slut like you?¡±


    Tears welled up in Nichole¡¯s eyes, but she held them back.


    Just then, Jarnes hurried in from outside. He had rushed back as soon as he received the news and


    entered just in time to witness the


    scene.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    James shielded Nichole in his arms, and her tears immediately began to flow, James¡­¡±

 Chapter 96

    distre


    James looked at Nichole¡¯s swollen half¨Cface, his eyes filled with distress. He frowned and looked up at


    Ben. ¡®Grandma, it was my decision to let Nichole stay here to recover. Sophie chose to leave on her


    own. It has nothing to do with Nichole.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with her? Sophie was such a sweet girl, and this woman drove


    her to move out. Don¡¯t you have any responsibility as a husband?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it was Sophie who caused Nichole¡¯s car ident! She¡­


    ¡°Enough!¡± Bea¡¯s voice was cold and stern. ¡°You¡¯re defending such a person and ming everything on


    your own wife. This is not something my grandson would do.¡±


    James had never defied Ben before, and he did not dare to speak now


    Bea nced coldly at Nichole. ¡°As for you, the Burke family funded your education, but instead of


    focusing on your study, you dream of bing James¡® wife. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your little


    schemes! You better give up that ideal As long as I live, you will never enter the doors of the Burke


    family.¡±


    James finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Grandma, Nichole isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t like that?¡± Bea pulled out a stack of photos from her bag and threw them on the table. Take a


    good look. This is the girl you¡¯ve been supporting!¡±


    The photos showed Nichole with heavy makeup and dancing provocatively in a nightclub, and several


    other pictures even featured Nichole sitting with strange men, drinking and behaving intimately.


    James fell silent upon seeing the content of the photos. Nichole¡¯s face turned pale instantly


    Bea scoffed. ¡°This is a gold digger. You¡¯ve caused trouble with the Dennis family for her, turning us into


    aughingstock! James, Im so disappointed in you¡±


    ¡°Grandma, III handle this.¡± James


    nced at Marian. ¡°Take my grandma back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Manian helped Bea out of the Burke mansion.


    Nichole noticed James silence and suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°James, listen to me¡­¡±


    The facts are right here. What more is there to exin?¡±


    Nichole bit her lip, saying, ¡°I was working part¨Ctime¡­ out of necessity¡­


    ¡°Part¨Ctime?¡± James clearly didn¡¯t I believe her.


    Nichole looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been saving the allowance you give me every month. I didn¡¯t want


    to depend on your support forever, so I wanted to eam some money on my own. School expenses are


    high, and I could only make enough money by working part¨Ctime in those ces.¡±


    James pursed his lips.


    ¡°I know I was wrong and will never go there again. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, okay?¡±


    1. h. Til hay


    have a doctore over to check on you. It looks like a


    Tears welled up in Nichole¡¯s eyes. Jarnes couldn¡¯t bring himself to be harsh. serious injury.¡±


    Nichole shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Bea has already misunderstood me. I don¡¯t want to trouble you


    anymore. This minor injury will heal quickly, really!¡±


    James withdrew his earlier suspicion. ¡°You stay here and rest for the next few days; no one will bother


    you again.¡±


    Nichole nodded carefully.


    In the evening, James was in his study dealing with paperwork. Out of theer of his eye, he saw the


    time on hisputer.


    It had been exactly one day since Sophie moyed out.


    James took out his phone and looked at Sophie¡¯s chat. 1


    There had been no messages from her.


    Feeling somewhat annoyed, James quickly dialed Colt¡¯s number. ¡°Call Sophie and ask her toe


    home.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Colt sounded surprised on the phone.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Jenna were having a st in a nightclub booth.


    Sophie rarely got drunk and was letting go of the many frustrations she had faced since her rebirth.


    Under the influence of alcohol, all her unhappiness seemed to evaporate.


    Her phone rang, and she answered. Colt hesitated on the other end. ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke wants y

 Chapter 97

    ¡°Ah? What did you say? He wants me to go home, so I should just go home? He¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Sophie slurred her words, drunk, and Colt caught the unusual tone. ¡°Madam, where are you right


    now?¡±


    ¡°In a ce without James!¡± Then. Sophie hung up the phone.


    Jenna hugged Sophie,ughing memily. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us, too boring! Let¡¯s spice things up a bit!¡±


    ¡°Spice things up?


    Jenna pressed the service bell. Soon, the manager came in with a smile. ¡°Ms. Jenna, what can I do for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Bring over all your most handsome male models!¡±


    ¡°Sure, one moment, please!¡±


    Quickly, a line of strikingly handsome men entered. Their appearance stunned Sophie. She was always


    the good girl in her past and present life and had never witnessed such a scene.


    ¡°How about that? Exciting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jenna watched Sophie with a mischievous grin.


    Sophie swallowed hard. It was indeed thrilling, but she was a married woman now.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dull to just stare.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jenna beckoned the male models over, who then sat down next to them.


    ¡°Hey sexy, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡± A young guy suddenly leaned in and spoke.


    Sophie¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She had never been called ¡®sexy¡® before!


    Meanwhile-


    Two men were anxiously waiting inside a room for news of the two women.


    Colby frowned, ¡°Where did Jenna take Sophie?¡±


    Adler frantically tapped his phone screen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m contacting people to f


    As soon as he finished speaking. Adler received a call from the nightclub owner.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Adler, Ms. Jenna, and Ms. Sophie are here with me.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re there? What are they doing?¡±


    find out. Well have news soon!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenna just ordered six male models, and they¡¯re probably in the VIP room drinking now!¡±


    ce an octave.


    ¡°What? Male models?!¡± Adler¡¯s voice rose an


    Both men¡¯s faces darkened.


    Adler gritted his teeth.


    1. ¡°Keep an n eye


    on them! Don¡¯t let them leave!¡±


    The nightclub owner nodded repeatedly. He wouldn¡¯t dare let the people Adler knew to escape!


    After hanging up. Adler hurriedly searched for his car keys, cursing as he searched, ¡°Damn it! I knew


    Jenna was up to no good!¡±


    Colby was quicker than Adler, his face grim. ¡°From now on, keep your woman in check, and don¡¯t let


    her lead Sophie astray.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®my woman? Jenna is your sister! Despite everything, Adler still tried to defend


    Jenna, ¡°And what¡¯s so bad about going to a nightclub and ordering some male models? It¡¯s no big


    deal!¡±

 Chapter 98

    Although he said so, Adler¡¯s actions sped up, and the two quickly left the apartment, racing all the way


    to the front of the nightclub.


    The nightclub owner had been waiting at the entrance for some time. As Adler and Colby got out of the


    car, he hurriedly bowed and approached, saying, ¡°Mr. Adler, Mr. Colby, I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye


    on everyone. Nobody has left!¡±


    Adler stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying they¡¯ve been in the VIP room with those male


    models the whole time?¡±


    The nightclub owner gave an embarrassed smile. Everyone understood the implications!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Adler cursed loudly, then strode forward, asking as he walked, ¡°Which VIP room?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    The nightclub owner was about to open the door for Adler, but Adler kicked the door open with one


    foot.


    Inside, several men were gathered around Sophie and Jenna, drinking. The girls were flushed and


    lively amidst the group.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Adler and my cousin?¡± Jenna suddenly asked.


    Sophie tumed around and indeed saw the two men standing at the door, scowling at the scene.


    ¡°Sexy, did you invite these gentlemen too?¡± One of the men asked Sophie with a suggestive tone.


    Sophie sobered up considerably and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Adler¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Everyone, get out now!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The male models saw the nightclub owner gesturing to them, realized they had caused trouble, and


    quickly ran out.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go! Stay a bit longer! Are you not drinking anymore?¡±


    Jenna still tried to pull a few models back, but Adler had already stepped forward and grabbed Jenna,


    saying with an ugly expression, ¡°1 can¡¯t believe you came to such a ce for fun. Have you lost your


    mind?¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to your elder like that! I am older than you!¡± Jenna was drunk and spoke in a


    slurred voice.


    Adler scooped Jenna up in his arms. ¡°Enough talk! We¡¯re going home!¡±


    ¡°Wah, you¡¯re so strong. I like that a lot!¡±


    Adler¡¯s face tumed even darker.


    Sophie watched the two and also tried to stand up. She didn¡¯t feel anything while sitting. Once she


    stood up, she felt dizzy and stumbled right into Colby¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Now you realize you can¡¯t stand?¡± Colby¡¯s voice was deep and inexplicably calming.


    Sophie, steadying herself with Colby¡¯s support, said, ¡°I just drank a bit too much, but I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Colby moved in front of Sophie and crouched down slightly. ¡°Hop on.¡±


    Sophie stared at Colby¡¯s broad back, momentarily lost in thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time. No need to be shy.¡±


    Sophie remembered thest time was when Ryan kidnaped her, and she had sprained her ankle.


    Colby had carried her out just like this.


    Sophie didn¡¯t hesitate this time and climbed onto Colby¡¯s back.


    He remarked, ¡°Looks like I have to keep you and Jenna apart from now on.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks tinted slightly, unsure if it was from the alcohol or the sultry nightclub atmosphere.


    Adler¡¯s car was filled with the smell of alcohol,


    ¡°So what do we do now? Where to? Take them home?¡± Adler was unsure how to proceed.


    Colby said coolly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡±


    Sophie looked up at Colby, realizing she had never been to his house before.

 Chapter 99

    Fine, if we let them go home, their neighbors won¡¯t get a moment of peace tonight¡±


    Adler buckled his seatbelt and tapped Jenna on the cheek. She was sitting beside him in the


    passenger seat. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t fall asleep! You¡¯ll catch a cold when we get out¡±


    Jenna was already fast asleep,pletely ignoring what Adler was saying.


    Sophie, sitting in the back, also felt drowsy from the warmth of the car¡¯s heater. Her cheeks flushed a


    deeper shade of red.


    From the back sent, Colby pulled out a nket and draped it over Sophie. ¡°Take a nap. We¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    Sophie obediently nodded. She was indeed feeling tired and soon leaned against the car window and


    fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, James closed hisptop in his study. The room was silent. He rubbed his temples and


    picked up his phone, but still no message from Sophie


    Soon after, Colt returned his call.


    James answered, ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be at a nightclub.¡±


    ¡°A nightclub?¡± James frowned.


    Sophie rarely frequented such ces. She had only done so recently to meet Harold. After thest


    uproar on the inte, why would she dare to go to such a ce again?


    ¡°It seems so. I couldn¡¯t hear well, but it was noisy, and it sounded like she had been drinking and didn¡¯t


    want toe back.¡±


    Hearing this, James was even more upset. ¡°Send someone to find her! She¡¯s a young woman at a


    nightclub in the middle of the night. Is she out of her mind?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone, and we should hear news soon.¡±


    They had connections in all the well¨Cknown nightclubs in Devonpon, and it was easy to find someone


    from their circle.


    James said, ¡°Call me immediately once you find Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    James hung up, feeling suffocated.


    There was a knock on the door. Nichole opened it to see James grabbing a suit jacket from the rack.


    She paused, asking, ¡°Where are you going thiste at night?¡±


    ¡°Just out for a bit. It¡¯ste; you should get some rest.¡± James didn¡¯t intend to exin further


    Nichole, holding a cup of coffee, said, ¡°Is it for work? I just made this coffee. Maybe have it before you


    go. It¡¯ll keep you alert for your meeting.¡±


    I¡¯m going to find Sophie.¡±


    Nichole was taken aback. ¡°Find Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± James picked up his car keys, his tone reassuring, ¡°Just put down the coffee and go to bed. If


    you need anything, you can talk to Marian.¡±


    ¡°But 1¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nichole wanted to say more, but James already walked away.


    Nichole was left feeling uneasy. James was aware of the hurt Sophie had caused her, yet there he was,


    heading out in the middle of the night to find Sophie.


    Why? Clearly, before Sophie came into the picture, she was the only one James cherished.


    As James drove through the vibrant streets at night, Colt called again and hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Burke,


    the owner of Charm Nightclub, said that Madam and Ms. Jenna went together, andter, Adler and


    Colby picked them up.¡±


    James paused, and after a long silence, he finally spoke, ¡°I got it.¡±


    After hanging up, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold lough. He should have known the rtionship


    between Sophie and Colby was not ordinary.

 Chapter 100

    No wonder Sophie, who used to chase after him relentlessly, now desperately wanted a divorce. It


    turned out she had taken a fancy to


    Colby.


    Good.


    James tumed the car around and quickly retumed to the Burke family estate.


    Nichole was waiting for James in the living room. Seeing James return with a gloomy expression,


    Nichole tentatively asked, ¡°Sophie didn¡¯te back with you?¡±


    James¡® expression grew even colder. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, she can stay outside forever.¡±


    A secret joy blossomed in Nichole¡¯s heart.


    Sophie was truly foolish. She had the chance to win James¡® heart, but she was so stubborn.


    But this was good for Nichole. As long as Sophie was out of the house, she would have the opportunity


    to get closer to James, to win his heart.


    Nichole watched James¡® profile, fimly believing she could win him over. In the past, she could vaguely


    feel that James had feelings for her. He was always different with her than with anyone else.


    The next moming, Sophie woke up groggily in bed, opening her eyes to a white ceiling and unfamiliar


    surroundings.


    She rubbed her head, only remembering thatst night she and Jenna had gone to a nightclub and


    hung out with male models. Later, Adler and Colby caught them and took them out of the club. She


    seemed to have fallen asleep in the car, and then she remembered nothing more.


    ¡°Knock knock


    There was a knock at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sophie said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    dwas


    The person who entered was Jenna, who looked apologetically at Sophie and said, ¡°Sophie, Im really


    sorry. I drank too muchst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had fun.¡±


    ¡°Get up and wash up! Breakfast is ready!¡± Adler called from the kitchen.


    Sophie got out of bed and saw both Colby and Adler in the living room.


    The decor in the house was somber and monotonous, and the color scheme was uniform. The furniture


    was simply arranged, and nothing was out of ce. Sophie could tell that the furnishings were unique,


    not something you¡¯d find in a regr store.


    ¡°What are you spacing out for? Go wash up. I¡¯ve made breakfast already¡± Adler urged the dazed


    Sophie.


    Sophie tugged at Jenna, realizing she was still in pajamas.


    Jenna quickly grasped Sophie¡¯s confusion and whispered, ¡°Colby had the housekeeper change you


    into them.¡±


    ¡°This is Colby¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenna added, ¡°Colby grew up in Devonport, but after he went abroad, this ce was vacant for


    a long time.¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    Jenna took Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go freshen up. Let them go about their business¡±


    To be urate, they had to let Adler be because he was bustling about like a mother hen.


    ¡°How did we get back herst night?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Jenna shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only opened my eyes when it was already light.¡±


    Sophie only remembered Colby telling her to take a nap. After that, she had no idea what happened.


    Thinkhg about her embarrassing drunken antics from the night before made her unable to lift her head


    ¡°It was probably my cousin who carried you back, hehe, he is really thoughtful! He¡¯s always been so,


    except he¡¯s never carried me!¡± Jenna had a knowing look on her face.


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed, and when she came out of the bathroom and saw Colby sitting at the table,


    her heart started to beat faster. Adler turned around, puzzled, ¡°Sophie, why is your face so red? You¡¯re


    not running a fever, are you?¡±

 Chapter 101

    As Adler spoke, all eyes turned to Sophie.


    Sophie quickly snapped out of her reverie, touched her flushed cheeks, and said, ¡°I might being


    down with a cold.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take a cold lightly. I¡¯ll have Colby take you to the clinicter.¡± Jenna, standing by, was


    itching to create an opportunity for the two to be alone.


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Jenna pulled Sophie to sit down, and while Colby had a simple breakfast, the tes of the other three


    were overflowing with nutrients.


    Having had drinks the night before, they craved something greasy and sp ic y, and the spi c y beef


    quesadis they had were indeed appetizing


    Colby had only a few bites before he started to clear up the dishes. Adler saw him grabbing his jacket


    to leave and asked, ¡°Where are you off to so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Just out for a bit of air.¡± Colby said, closing the door behind him.


    Adler muttered, ¡°Is he going to the farmers¡¯ market this early?¡±


    Jenna couldn¡¯t hide her frustration. ¡°Such a blockhead!¡±


    Sophie quietly ate her breakfast, and about half an hourter, Colby returned with arge shopping


    bag.


    Adler stared at the shopping bag in Colby¡¯s hand for a while and asked, ¡°Did you really go to the


    market?¡±


    Colby set the bag on the table and took out bananas, grapes, apples, milk, yogurt, and two packs of


    dried plums.


    ¡°For the hangover.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was calm, as if discussing something mundane, and then he picked


    up a fruit knife and began peeling an apple.


    Jenna nudged Adler excitedly. ¡°He really has some skills. I underestimated him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing! I can peel apples for you, too!¡±


    int? You d


    ¡°Is peeling apples the get it at all!¡± Jenna and Adler bickered quietly to themselves.


    Colby¡¯s knife skills were proficient. He effortlessly peeled an apple perfectly and cut it into small pieces


    for Sophie.


    Jenna teased, ¡°Oh dear, after all these years, I¡¯ve never seen Colby voluntarily peel an apple for me


    before¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m peeling one for you right now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adler chuckled as he peeled an apple for


    Jenna.


    Jenna


    gave Adler a look, signaling him to stop interfering, and Adler immediately fell silent


    Sophie stared at the neatly cut pieces of apple on her te, lost in thought


    She had lost her parents at a young age, and she was raised in her uncle¡¯s house. Although they were


    family, they were not her biological parents, and she had always longed for the warmth of a real family


    No one had ever peeled an apple for her, nor had anyone truly cared whether she was feeling unwell or


    not.


    In her past life, her affection for James had stemmed merely from a moment offort he offered at


    her father¡¯s funeral. She had run out alone to cry, and he hadforted her and walked her home.


    Well, in truth, her feelings for James had always been one-sided.


    Colby asked


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Colby


    Sophie came back to reality, shook her head, and said, ¡°Im not picky.¡±


    Then, Sophie started eating the apple with her fork.


    Logically, apples weren¡¯t in season, but these tasted wonderfully tart and sweet.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Do you often buy fruit?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s the first time Colby responded casually.

 Chapter 102

    Sophie remarked, ¡°You have a real knack for picking fruit, better than my housekeeper!¡±


    Colby just smiled.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mention that he had tasted one of each fruit himself, which was why it had taken


    him so long on the road.


    ¡®Buzz-buzz-


    A faint buzzing could be hearding from the bedroom.


    Jenna said, ¡°Sounds like someone¡¯s phone is ringing.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone nced at each other.


    Adler stated, ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of putting my phone on silent.¡±


    Colby remained silent, and Jenna pulled out her phone. ¡°Mine¡¯s right here.¡±


    It was then that Sophie remembered she had put her phone on silent after hanging up on Colt¡¯s call


    yesterday, feeling irritated.


    Sophie quickly pulled out her chair and rushed to the bedroom. The phone was buzzing in the


    bedroom, and it was Colt calling.


    Sophie quickly answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, Colt sighed in relief, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve finally answered.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke was looking for youst night, and when he found out you had left with Colby, he got so


    upset he just hung up on me. He hasn¡¯t even gone to the office today. Can you please reach out to Mr.


    Burke and ask him toe to the office? There are important decisions that need his attention.¡±


    ¡°He was looking for me?¡± Sophie was puzzled.


    Why would James seek her out all of a sudden? James hadn¡¯t shown any interest in her wellbeing


    before, had he?


    Sophie checked her phone, and indeed, there were many missed calls fromst night, but they had


    stopped at three in the morning. ¡°Madam, I think Mr. Burke does care about you. Maybe you should


    give him a call back¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    Sophie ended the call, thinking of sending James a message, but as soon as she dialed, it rang only


    once before a cold, mechanical voice answered. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently busy.¡±


    Sophie patiently sent James a message. [Had a few too many drinksst night. Dil you need


    something?¡±


    As soon as she sent the message, it showed that she had been blocked.


    Sophie¡¯s expression darkened. What was James ying at?


    Sophie hadn¡¯te out of the bedroom for a while, so Jenna walked in and asked, ¡°Is everything


    alright?¡±


    ¡°James called me all night long, and now he¡¯s blocked me.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s crazy.¡± Jenna was annoyed just thinking about James¡¯ furious approach for Nichole¡¯s


    sake. ¡°How did you even convince yourself to marry him?¡±


    Sophie replied, ¡°You might not believe it, but I was the one who pursued him.¡±


    Jenna looked at Sophie in shock as if to say, Really, that¡¯s some taste you have!¡±


    After a while, Jenna regained herposure and tried to find excuses for Sophie. ¡°Well, it¡¯s


    understandable. Before marrying him, you or a monster. Besides, James is quite handsome. It¡¯s normal


    for a young woman to wouldn¡¯t have known whether he was a good man


    be momentarily dazzled.¡±


    Sophie smiled helplessly.


    At noon, Sophie decided she would still go back to the Burke family home to see what was go

 Chapter 103

    Sophie had no intention of creating too much tension with James. Since Colt had already asked her for


    a favor, she felt obliged to help.


    She took a taxi to the Burke residence, and upon arrival, she saw Marian sweeping the yard.


    Marian was ecstatic to see Sophie and hurried to open the door. ¡°Madam! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Sophie seldom saw Marian so overwhelmed with emotion. She clearly had been mistreated at home


    these past few days.


    ¡°Marian, is James home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, he is at home!¡±


    But then Marian hesitated before adding, ¡°However besides the master, that little s l u t is also here.¡±


    Whenever Marian mentioned Nichole, she would grit her teeth in hatred.


    Sophie was taken aback because, after Bea¡¯s Intervention, Nichole was still at the Burke residence. It


    seemed James really liked Nichole enough to defy Bea¡¯s wishes.


    At the front door, Sophie tried to use her fingerprint, but it didn¡¯t match.


    ¡°Last night, Mr. James said he wanted to change all the passwords for the locks, Marian exined


    before she keyed in the new code. allowing Sophie to enter.


    Inside, James was with Nichole in the living room. Nichole was reading a book while James patiently


    exined it to her. The atmosphere between them was warm, much like a couple deeply in love.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Marian coughed twice as she entered and addressed James, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Burke has returned.¡± She


    emphasized the word ¡®Mrs. heavily.


    James then looked up, giving Sophie a cold nce as if she were a stranger. ¡°Who allowed you into my


    home?¡± His tone was full of disdainful interrogation.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t be so upset. Maybe Sophie just forgot to take something with her, Nichole said before


    sweetly smiling at Sophie. ¡°If you forgot anything, you can just tell Marian to mail it to you. There is no


    need to make a trip here yourself.¡±


    Sophie merely gave Nichole a cold look before turning to James. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the office today?¡±


    James scoffed, ¡°Who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to? Colt called me because he couldn¡¯t reach you and asked me to get you to the


    office.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was equally cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± James said dismissively.


    Sophie nced at Nichole, who was asking James for help with her studies, and remarked, ¡°This is you


    being busy?¡±


    Nichole looked apologetic. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry for taking up James¡¯s time. My grades have been


    dropping, and I wanted his help.¡±


    ¡°Why are you exining yourself to her?¡± James tenderly stroked her head. ¡°Focus on your work,


    sweetheart.¡±


    Blushing, Nichole bowed her head, reading her books.


    Sophie watched coldly, finally losing patience. ¡®James, thepany is yours, not mine. If it weren¡¯t for


    Colt¡¯s call, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. As for thepany, I couldn¡¯t care less whether you go or not.¡±


    Turning to leave, Sophie paused and turned back, ¡°Also, I¡¯ll have the divorce papers drafted and sent


    over as soon as possible. Please sign them.¡±


    James stiffened at the mention of divorce.


    Nichole barely concealed her excitement. She had waited so long, and finally, Sophie and James were


    getting a divorce!

 Chapter 104

    Sophie left without looking back, and Nichole tugged at James¡¯ sleeve, saying, ¡°James, I think Sophie


    just spoke in anger. Don¡¯t take it to heart, and please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    James withdrew his hand without a word.


    Nichole stared at her empty hand, startled.


    James said indifferently, ¡°I have things to handle at the office. You should focus on your studies. If you


    need anything, just call Marian.*


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nichole tried to stop James, but he had already stood up and left.


    Marian was sweeping the floor and couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly at Nichole. It was just a little spat


    between Mr. and Mrs., and there she was, acting like she owned the ce!


    Noticing Marian¡¯s expression, Nichole felt a flush of embarrassment.


    Sophie returned to her apartment across from the university. She and Jenna hade back here


    earlier in the morning.


    Jenna, slightly excited, said, ¡°Did you really ask James for a divorce? Did he agree?¡±


    Sophie thought carefully and replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s equal to agreeing! In that case, I¡¯ll immediately have mywyer draft the divorce papers. Well


    make sure you get a fair share of his billion-dor fortune and then kick that jerk to the curb!¡±


    Jenna became more agitated as she spoke, almost dragging Sophie to thewyer¡¯s office right then


    and there.


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Jenna was taken aback.


    89 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 5 8 F 2 9 8 5 8 F 9 *** 2 28 3 2 2 2 2 & 3


    Sophie exined, ¡°If divorce was an option, James would have divorced me long ago. Would he have


    waited for me to say it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Jenna was puzzled and asked, ¡°Then why¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a marriage of convenience. Our families have always been intertwined. Right now, we need each


    other, so a split isn¡¯t possible for


    the moment. Besides, Bea has always liked me as her granddaughter-inw. She would never let


    James divorce me just for someone


    like Nichole.


    Sophie was well aware of this, which is why she had brought up the divorce in front of Marian.


    Marian had always been close to Bea, almost like her confidant, and would surely tell Bea about the


    conversation. By then, Nichole¡¯s continued presence in the Burke family wouldn¡¯t be so assured.


    Jenna quickly got it. ¡°But living with such a man must feel suffocating!¡±


    Sophie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our marriage won¡¯tst more than six months.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Sophie slowly said, ¡°The only reason we can¡¯t divorce is because of the business entanglements


    between the Russell and Burke


    families, but once the Russell family no longer needs the Burkes, we can easily cut ties.¡±


    ¡°That sounds easier said than done. Those business entanglements aren¡¯t so easily resolved. Besides,


    everyone can see your family is


    Just a shell now. If it weren¡¯t for James¡¯ involvement, your family might copse in a few years.¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected even Jenna to see the precarious state of the Russell family. James must¡¯ve


    understood it even better


    In her past life, James had married her, seized all the connections and projects the Russell family had


    umted over the years, and then mercilessly pushed them out of the game.


    In the end, he even followed through with his principle of eradicating the roots, crushing the Russell


    family

 Chapter 105

    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile.


    In this lifetime, she was definitely not going to make the mistake of waiting until James had exploited


    every benefit from the Russell family before pulling out. She nned to take the initiative and strike


    first.


    The sanitation workers in Devonport were quick to act, and the sewage district Sophie had previously


    purchased was already being cleaned and reformed. It would bepletely transformed in a few


    months. To save time, Sophie had already started other necessary


    work.


    Thanks to previous approvals, many entrepreneurs had begun investing with Sophie, providing not only


    sufficient funds but also a surplus


    In the evening. Sophie set a small dinner at home. Adler ced a folder on the table and eximed,


    ¡°Billions of dors in half a month. Ms. Sophie, your move is truly brilliant.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby said. ¡°We can definitely start other businesses before thepletion of this project.


    Sophie nodded and replied, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I moved some funds ahead of time for a small


    investment.¡±


    ¡°Small investment?¡± Colby raised an eyebrow. ¡°Billions went out. That doesn¡¯t sound small.¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected Colby to find out so quickly about the billions she had shifted.


    Actually, she hadn¡¯t intended to keep it a secret from Colby, especially since she had been busy


    dealing with James recently. She had delegated many tasks to Colby, and he was well aware of the


    financial details.


    ¡°How much? Billions in investment?¡± Jenna almost choked on her beer. ¡°What kind of investment takes


    billions? That¡¯s hardly small.¡±


    Sophie exined, ¡°I¡¯ve bought out several projects under the Russell family¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°What? You bought out your own family¡¯s projects?¡± Adler was stunned. ¡°Really? But you¡¯re the


    daughter of the Russell family. Why would you need to pay for your own family¡¯s projects?¡±


    Sophieid out the recent project files she had purchased on the table, consisting of some


    unremarkable real estate projects and some investment follow-ups.


    Adlermented, ¡°These look very ordinary. Some barely break even, and others are outright losses.


    Why are you buying these?¡± ¡°These were purchased at a low price, and they¡¯ll have potential for


    appreciation in the future.¡±


    ¡°How could these appreciate!¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t really expect Adler to believe in the future appreciation of these projects. Still, she clearly


    remembered that in her previous life, James had already eyed these projects before their divorce.


    He had acquired them at very low prices, and these undervalued stocks had skyrocketed in a few


    years. The unremarkable real estate projects had also be highly sought after due to a new key


    high school being built nearby, bringing in a significant profit


    Sophie continued, ¡°Of course, I couldn¡¯t purchase these projects under my identity. I used a different


    identity to avoid suspicion.¡±


    Adler asked, ¡°How long do you think it will take to break even?¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡±


    **Only two years?¡±


    Adler watched Sophie skeptically.


    Ever since Sophie had purchased that piece ofnd, Adler had doubted her judgment. Even after the


    land¡¯s value soared, he still thought it was just Sophie¡¯s luck.


    Colby watched Sophie¡¯s calm demeanor and simply smiled faintly. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in


    Sophie, but rather, he was prepared to support whatever decision she made, regardless of whether the


    investments made money or not.


    As long as she was happy, that was all that mattered.


    After dinner, Jenna had to rush back to the office for an urgent matter, and Adler and Colby left


    together.

 Chapter 106

    Sophie finally received a call from Bea.


    Bea had Colt drive over to pick Sophie up, and she, going with the flow, got into the car.


    As soon as she was inside, Colt couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ma¡¯am, just soften your words a bit. Mr. Burke


    won¡¯t divorce you!


    Sophie closed her eyes and asked, ¡°When did Bea go to our house?¡±


    ¡°In the aftemoen ?


    Just as Sophie had guessed. Bea must have gone in the afternoon, stimed things up, and then called


    Sophie toe back when things had calmed down,


    Bea was always authoritative, brooking no dissent. By this time, she must have already sent Nichole


    away.


    The car stopped outside the Burke family¡¯s mansion, and the grand doors were wide open. Sophie


    walked in, where Marian stood respectfully aside, and Bea was sitting on the couch.


    Only then did Sophie notice James kneeling on the floor, with no sign of Nichole left in the room.


    Bea coldly asked, ¡°Is everything packed?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Marian replied, pushing a suitcase forward. ¡°These all belong to Ms. Nichole.¡±


    Bea inquired, ¡°Colt, how much of this was bought with James¡¯ money?¡±


    Colt tremulously stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Burke has always covered Ms. Nicholes living


    expenses, so¡­


    Bea scoffed, ¡°So you mean to say my grandson bought all these for her?¡±


    Colt didn¡¯t answer.


    Bea then ordered Marian, ¡°Throw them all out! Tell the dean that, from today onwards, our family will


    have nothing to do with Nichole. She¡¯s an adult now and doesn¡¯t need our help.¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± James frowned, ¡°Nichole is just a girl from a poor family. The tuition at Eastwood College is


    so high. How could she possibly eam enough to pay it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s studying finance. If she can¡¯t even manage that, all the years you spent nurturing her would be


    wasted!¡± Bea coldly continued. ¡°Moreover, hasn¡¯t the Burke family invested enough in her over the


    years? If she can¡¯t prove her worth, the Burke family won¡¯t support someone who just freeloads.¡±


    Then, Bea looked at Sophie, her expression softening slightly. ¡°Sophie,e here, sit next to me.¡±


    Sophie, with downcast eyes, sat beside Bea.


    Bea patted Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know you felt hurt this time, but divorce is a serious matter. For


    the sake of our families¡¯ rtions, we shouldn¡¯t speak of divorce lightly. Today, fil have James apologize


    to you, and I promise, nothing like this will happen again.¡±


    Sophie nced at James, who showed no sign of intending to apologize.


    She slowly said, ¡°Grandma, matters of the heart cannot be forced. Since James loves Nichole, a


    divorce might be the best choice for


    both of us


    ¡°Nonsense, how could anyone from the Burke family ever marry a poor student?¡±


    After saying this, Bea red at James, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Sophie right now?¡±


    James¡¯ brows tightly furrowed, and he remained silent.


    Sophie sighed, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be hard on James. If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize, let it be.¡±


    At this, Bea grew even angrier, s n a t c hi n a cane from the table andshing it across James¡¯ back.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The Burke family was always strict, and James, having been raised single handedly by Ben, did not


    even dodge in that moment. Bea used all her strength in her swats, and in just a few hits, James was


    already covered in bruises.


    Sophie watched coldly as James clenched his teeth, stubbornly refusing to utter a word of pain.


    Finally, when the cane broke, Ben coldly asked, ¡°Are you going to apologize or not?¡±


    James remained silent.


    F2 2 2 2 8 8 2 3 5 8


    Sophie knew his character well. Even after being beaten to this extent, he was unwilling to speak,


    which meant he wouldn¡¯t apologize.


    Sophie said, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t be angry anymore. I don¡¯t me James. He¡¯s got to be hurt. We


    should call the doctor to have a look at him quickly.¡±


    Sophie put on a show of being understanding, which slightly calmed Bea¡¯s anger. As James¡¯


    grandmother, how could she not know her grandson¡¯s personality?


    Getting an apology out of him was utterly impossible. It had all been a show for Sophie¡¯s benefit, just to


    calm her down.


    Bea patted Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Good girl, from now on, I¡¯ll handle him for you. I promise, that


    woman will never step foot in the Burke family¡¯s house again. You will be the only wife of his.¡±


    Sophie just smiled slightly.


    James, kneeling on the floor, watched Sophie, a trace of coldness shing through his eyes.


    It was o


    getting dark, and Bea called for a doctor for James, then left.


    Sophie sat on the couch, sipping her tea methodically. James got up from the floor, his voice tinged


    with disgust. ¡°Sophie, have you had enough of this act?¡±


    Sophie remained silent.


    James continued, ¡°You used divorce as a threat and managed to get Grandma to send Nichole away.


    You¡¯re really u n n i n g. 1 underestimated you before!¡±


    Think what you like.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t care about James¡¯ opinion. She stood up as the doctor arrived. To the doctor, she said,


    ¡°You can be a bit rough with the medication. Mr. James has a high tolerance for pain.¡±


    The doctor bowed his head nervously, casting a nce at James, who had a dark expression.


    For the next few days, James was confined by Bea and forbidden to leave the Burke family estate. At


    Burke International, everyone grumbled but dared not speak out since Bea held significant sway over


    the Burke family. All business had to be conducted from the estate.


    Sophie knew this was Bea¡¯s way of creating an opportunity for them.


    On the third day, James could no longer bear it and pushed open Sophie¡¯s bedroom door.


    Sophie was sitting on the bed looking at the stock market but switched off the screen when James


    entered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She had a cool expression.


    James couldn¡¯t go out these days and was unaware of Nichole¡¯s condition. It seemed he was worried


    about Nichole help but speak.


    ¡°Sophie, if you don¡¯t want Grandma to find out that you attend Eastwood College, convince her to allow


    me to go out immediately.¡± ¡°James, you speak as if I have any power over Grandma¡¯s decisions. She¡¯s


    the one keeping you indoors, not me.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°Drop your act!¡± James narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Sophie had been cooped up at home for three days, simply waiting for James to break the silence first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use my attending Eastwood College as a threat against me. If ites to it, we can just get a


    divorce. It¡¯ll be a loss for both of


    us.


    ¨C


    Sophie wasn¡¯t worried that James would rat her out to Bea. He needed to keep this secret, at least until


    he secured enough benefits from the Russell family.


    James took a deep breath. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll speak well of you to Grandma, but you have to y along with me.¡±


    ¡°y along with you?¡±


    James looked at Sophie skeptically. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°In public, you need to act like the perfect, supportive husband. Stand by me, maintain my reputation in


    front of the Russell family, and back me up when necessary. This deal is merely a small effort for you,


    and you lose nothing.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She still needed James to y along with her in front of the


    Russell family, but after Bea¡¯s recent outburst, James was less inclined to show her any goodwill, let


    alone support her in her schemes.


    After pondering for a moment, James replied, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sophie put down her tablet, stood up, and dusted off her dress. ¡°Invite Grandma over for dinner. Il


    cook.¡±


    James frowned. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Of course, to show Grandma a loving couple so she feelsfortable letting you out.¡±


    James scoffed. ¡°So you had this nned all along.¡± He wore a look that said he knew she hadContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    calcted everything beforehand.


    Sophie didn¡¯t bother with James¡¯ attitude.


    In the afternoon, Colt dropped Bea off. Sophie was bustling in the kitchen, cooking, while James helped


    out, both looking every bit the blissful newlyweds.


    Seeing this, Bea nodded in approval.


    Once seated, James was attentive, serving Sophie food and cracking jokes with her from time to time.


    Bea finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯d like to go shopping tomorrow. Could Jamese with me?¡±


    Hearing this, Bea was more than happy. She was thrilled. ¡°Of course, honey. Let James apany


    you. It¡¯s stifling to stay at home all the time.¡±


    With Bea¡¯s words, James¡¯ confinement was effectively lifted.


    The next day, to avoid raising Bea¡¯s suspicions, Sophie still went to themercial district with James.


    However, James wasn¡¯t there to shop with her but to meet Nichole.


    When they reached the restaurant on the seventh floor, Sophie sat down while James excused himself


    to the restroom. From a distance, Sophie could see Nichole anxiously peeking into the restaurant.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Sophie casually sipped her water, pretending nothing was amiss, but her phone suddenly buzzed with


    a call from Jenna.


    She answered, and Jenna¡¯s voice came through urgently, ¡°Sophie! Is James anywhere near you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°That jerk! He¡¯s made a mess of mypany thesest few days! I need to give him a piece of my


    mind!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sophie frowned, ¡°James targeted yourpany?¡±


    Sophie remembered that three days ago, when she returned to the Burke family estate, Jenna had


    mentioned she had to rush back to thepany because of an emergency. She had never imagined


    that James would actually sabotage Jenna¡¯spany over Nichole.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°That guy is c u n n ng. At first, I thought it was apetitor¡¯s doing, but over thest few days, several


    investors have pulled out. I couldn¡¯t keep any of them at theworking dinners, and finally, after


    comering one and pressing him, he spilled that James had wamed them-anyone investing in the


    Dennis family was opposing him!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s anger grew as she spoke, while Sophie¡¯s expression darkened. She knew James was ruthless,


    but she hadn¡¯t realized he would go to such lengths for Nichole.


    Everyone knew Jenna was Lennon¡¯s granddaughter Crossing the Dennis family was tantamount to


    offending Lennon; James should have known better than to target Jenna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me,¡± Sophie reassured her.


    After hanging up, Sophie hadn¡¯t initially nned to get involved with James and Nichole; but now it


    seemed she had been too lenient. James had no intention of sparing Jenna.


    If James chose not to be merciful, neither would she.


    Momentster, Sophie stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Sure enough, just outside, she saw James buying smoothie for Nichole. They walked side by side, with


    Nichole boldly embracing James. Sophie quickly snapped a photo with her phone.


    Sensing they were being photographed, James looked in Sophie¡¯s direction. She unabashedly waved


    her phone in front of them. James rushed over, attempting to snat


    c h the phone, but Sophie swiftly tucked it away. The mall was crowded, so James could not escte


    the situation.


    Nichole rushed forward, clutching James¡¯ arm and pleading with Sophie. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve already left the


    Burke family. Please, don¡¯t make this difficult for Mr. Burke!¡±


    ¡°Really? And what are you doing now?¡±


    Nichole paled, stammering, ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t know what to do, so¡­¡±


    Sophie retorted, ¡°Found yourself out of money and unsure how to live? Or just hoping James would pity


    you?¡±


    Nichole looked even more distressed, ¡°Sophie, I didn¡¯t think like that!¡±


    ¡°Enough, Sophie!¡± James frowned deeply. ¡°Nichole was in a car ident and was thrown out while still


    injured. Ultimately, it¡¯s all your fault. Why are you still being so harsh?¡±


    ¡°Me, harsh?¡± Sophie scoffed. ¡°When you targeted the Dennis family, you didn¡¯t think you were being


    harsh then!¡±


    James seemed surprised that Sophie knew about his actions so quickly, but he soon responded coldly,


    ¡°You know there will be consequences. I¡¯m merely teaching a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Nichole got hit by a car. How can you me Jenna for that? She disrupted the Dennis estate opening,


    subtly ndering me in public, and I haven¡¯t even settled scores with her yet. But you¡¯re already


    defending her. You two really are birds of a feather. Utterly nauseating!¡± James¡¯ face darkened, and the


    tear-streaked Nichole said, ¡°Sophie, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying this. I genuinely wanted to


    apologize to Ms. Jenna, but she used me without reason of being Mr. Burke¡¯s other woman. Our


    rtionship has always been Innocent!¡±


    ¡°Oh, innocent? Crying in his arms, refusing to leave the Burke family home-that¡¯s your definition of


    innocent?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Sophie, must you always speak so sharply?¡± James stepped in front of Nichole, his voice growing


    colder.


    Sophie did not want to waste time arguing with James at that moment and got straight to the point. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t want Grandma to see this photo, you¡¯d better do as I soy¡±


    James¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to leave the Dennis family alone andpensate them.¡±


    Getting an apology from James was out of the question, and apologies-mere lip service that cost


    nothing-were far less valuable thanpensation.


    James replied coldly. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Impossible? Well then, I¡¯ll just have to show this photo to Grandma and let her know you¡¯ve been lying


    to her. You came out with me today just to continue your dealings with her.¡±


    Sophie spoke indifferently. ¡°I have nothing to lose, but Nichole? Grandma has already cut her off from


    all her schrships and living expenses. I can¡¯t even imagine how Grandma would treat Nichole if this


    photo ended up in her hands.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face instantly tumed pale.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t n on wasting more words with James, as she held the evidence and had the power to


    threaten him.


    *James¡­¡± Nichole looked at James, tears brimming as if they could fall at any moment.


    Facing Nichole¡¯s expression, James could only ask, ¡°What kind ofpensation do you want?¡±


    ¡°Whatever the Dennis family has lost, you pay double, and from now on, you leave them alone¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    James agreed promptly, but Sophie knew it was because of Nichole.


    After all, Nichole was already so miserable. How could James bear to see her suffer more?


    ¡°Do it now, instruct your finance team to handle it. I want to see results today.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, must you be so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s always been my way, you know me.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s attitude remained cold, leaving James speechless. Finally, he had no choice but to call his


    finance department.


    Later, with tears still falling. Nichole said beside James, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If you didn¡¯te to see me,


    Sophie wouldn¡¯t have caught you in a weak moment, and you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a loss.¡±


    Sophie, still present, just scoffed quietly, uninterested in engaging further,


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Jamesforted Nichole, then cast a cold nce at Sophie, clearly ming her.


    Soon, Sophie received a message from Jenna, confirming that her crisis was over. Then, Sophie said


    to James, ¡°Mr. Burke, you¡¯re generous. You two enjoy your shopping. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With a casual look, Sophie then turned and left.


    James called after her, ¡°Sophie, Jenna is just an outsider, and you¡¯re making such a fuss for her-you¡¯ll


    regret this!¡±


    ¡°James, I¡¯m waiting for the day you regret this first.¡±


    Sophie cast a knowing nce at Nichole, but James couldn¡¯t decipher the meaning in Sophie¡¯s eyes


    now.


    Nichole continued to act fragile beside James, crying her eyes out red.


    Sophie left the mall and drove off in her luxury car, cutting a long figure into the distance.


    When Sophie arrived at Jenna¡¯spany, Jenna was ecstatically jumping around, looking at the newly


    credited amount.


    ¡°Sophie! You¡¯re amazing! Didn¡¯t that s c u b a g have a priceless look on his face?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Jenna had never expected James to cough up such an amount, but she wasn¡¯t one to argue with


    money. Despite a bit of a kerfuffle, it was a lucrative deall


    ¡°Has thepensation been deposited?¡±


    It had only been an hour, and even Jenna was surprised by the speed.


    I guess he must have used his personal ount to transfer the money to mypany, otherwise, it


    couldn¡¯t have been this quick Oh, James must be trying to protect his dignity. That¡¯s why he used his


    own money¡±


    Sophie noticed that Colby and Adler were not in the office and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are they?


    With such a big issue at thepany, howe they are not here?¡±


    ¡°You know Colby¡¯s temper. He vanished the moment he heard thepany was in trouble, and he


    made me promise not to tell you. He probably knew it was James causing trouble and went off to n


    his revenge.¡±


    Sophie nodded thoughtfully. It made sense for Colby to seek revenge, but why keep it from her?


    ¡°I was so angry today that I called you. Colby will definitely be mad at me when he finds out!¡±


    Jenna looked frustrated, so Sophie suggested, ¡°Now that it¡¯s resolved, you should call Colby now to


    prevent any chaos.¡±


    After all, this was Devonport and James was right about one thing-Devonport was his turf. Even if


    Colby had some influence here, he couldn¡¯t outmatch James, and it could only lead to trouble.


    If James were pushed too hard, who knew what could happen?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colby knows what he¡¯s doing. At most, he¡¯ll just cause a few days of trouble for James¡¯


    company.¡±


    Jenna thought it over but didn¡¯t quite believe her own words, and eventually, she pulled out her phone


    and dialed Colby¡¯s number.


    The call was disconnected after one ring.


    Jenna was stupned and told Sophie, ¡°He-he hung up p on me.¡±


    Sophie also took out her phone and dialed Colby. This time, he answered after one ring.


    Sophie was puzzled, ¡°He answered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenna suddenly became furious and started furiously venting. ¡°Colby! Are you looking for


    trouble? You ignored my call but answered when Sophie called. How could I bear a cousin like you¡±


    Sophie stuttered, ¡°You¡­ what?¡±


    Realizing her mistake, Jenna quickly corrected, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re just not a good cousin! I am very angry!


    Extremely angry


    There was silence on the other end for a moment, then Colby¡¯s calm voice said, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes! All done!¡±


    ¡°Hand the phone to Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Jenna pouted and handed the phone to Sophie.


    Sophie took the phone, asking, ¡°Jenna said you¡¯re nning to retaliate against James?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly retaliation, just a little mischief.¡± Colby spoke evenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already settled things with James, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Colby paused, then added, ¡°But this is a matter between men.¡±


    Sophie was puzzled.


    A matter between men?


    As the evening darkened, Sophie returned to the Burke familyContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    James had hearded home early, and when Marian saw Sophie, she approached her with excitement.


    ¡°Mrs Burke, how was the gathering today?¡±


    Gathering?


    Sophie nced at James, who was sitting on the living room couch, reading the newspaper. So that


    was the lie James had spun.


    Sophie chuckled and replied, ¡°The gathering went smoothly.¡±


    ¡°You really should have had Mr. Burke drive you home. It¡¯s quite unsafe sote at night¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he let me take the car.


    Today, after leaving the mall, Sophie had spontaneously driven off in the car James had driven earlier,


    relishing the thought of James, who usually had a chauffeur, having to take a taxi home from the mall.


    ¡°Manan, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can head home now. We¡¯ve got some other matters to attend to


    tonight.¡± James nced at Sophie, and the other matters¡¯ suddenly seemed to carry a different


    implication.


    Marian cheerfully said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just tidy up here and then head over to clean Madame Bea¡¯s ce.¡±


    Once Marian had left, Sophie remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite the liar.¡±


    ¡°You yed along pretty well, too, James retorted c o o l ly . ¡°I¡¯m buying a condo for Nichole. She¡¯ll live


    in the sameplex as you. It¡¯s a quiet neighborhood, perfect for recuperation, and offers a lot of


    privacy.¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re really splurging.¡±


    A condo in that area wasn¡¯t cheap, and although it might not mean much to James, buying one outright


    was truly avish show of affection for Nichole.


    ¡°I need you to keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid Imight run into her one day and tell Grandma, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, your hush money


    is well spent. I won¡¯t bother¡±


    Sophie turned and went upstairs to pack up her bags from the past few days.


    The charade was over, and she was not keen on continuing to live under the same roof as James.


    Watching Sophie dragging her suitcase downstairs, James frowned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have sses tomorrow. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°And if Grandma asks¡­¡±


    *Just tell her I went to the Maldives to clear my head,¡± Sophie said. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see you right


    now. I think you feel the same, right?¡±


    James¡¯ expression darkened as Sophie flicked her hair nonchntly and left.


    Jenna¡¯s car was already outside the Burke residence. James watched from the bay window as Sophie


    got into the car and drove away. his grip tightening on the newspaper in his hand


    He hadn¡¯t realized Sophie was so good at making friends, to the extent of not wanting to stay at home.


    James dialed Colt¡¯s number, ¡°Go to the school and pack up Nichole¡¯s things. Move them now.¡±


    Colt sounded confused, ¡°Right now?¡±


    As Jenna stopped the car at the entrance of theplex to swipe her card, Sophie spotted James¡¯ car.


    Colt was helping Nichole unload luggage from the trunk.


    Spotting Nichole, Jenna bristled, ¡°Nichole? How did she get in?¡±


    Residency in thisplex required a background check, and without a certain status, one simply


    couldn¡¯t live here.


    At that moment, Nichole also looked towards Jenna, a hint of defiance shing in her eyesFrom N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Sophie stepped out of the car, still not having told Jenna about the house James bought for Nichole. It


    seemed James was eager to have Nichole move in quickly.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Colt heard themotion, and appeared visibly surprised to see Sophie.


    Could it be that Mr. Burke had deliberately nned this, knowing she would be back at this time?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Colt, carry oh,¡±


    Sophie seemed utterly unfazed, while Colt¡¯s heart was pounding with anxiety. The scene was turning


    into a battleground!


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re not upset, are you? We¡¯re going to be neighbors now Ill be counting on your guidance.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sophie had already turned to leave, but at Nichole¡¯s pretentious words, she spun around, ¡°Neighbors?


    What kind of neighbors?¡±


    Feeling backed up, Nichole retorted, ¡°I live in this neighborhood too. Doesn¡¯t that make us neighbors?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re neighbors just because you moved into this neighborhood?¡± Sophie


    chuckled, pointing first at Nichole¡¯s building and then at her and Jenna¡¯s, ¡°Did James not tell you about


    the difference in the price tags of these buildings?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face fell, asking. ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    Jenna, cing a hand on Sophie¡¯s shoulder, intentionally spoke, ¡°It seems James isn¡¯t that into you,


    dear. The building you¡¯re in is the cheapest in the neighborhood. Each floor houses five families, filled


    with either nouveau riche or their kept mistresses. There is no need for any status verification. Just


    money is enough to get in.¡±


    At this, Nichole¡¯splexion changed further and Jenna continued, ¡°Our building, on the other hand,


    costs ten times what yours does. Each floor is a single residence, housing only respected figures from


    Devonport. Others can¡¯t just move in no matter how rich they are. Now, do you think you qualify to be


    our neighbor?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression was now utterly strained.


    Sophie, tired of the exchange, pulled Jenna toward the car.


    She asked, ¡°Is it one residence per floor? What about Adler next door?¡±


    Jenna cleared her throat, sounding slightly sheepish. ¡°Colby originally bought it as one residence, but it


    was toorge, and he feared you wouldn¡¯t live there. He had it slightly remodeled to appear as two


    residences, though it¡¯s actually one.¡±


    Sophie pondered. No wonder, when she first moved in, it felt odd. Given the exclusivity of the building,


    there should have been one residence per floor, yet there were two. It turned out Colby had altered the


    layout of that residence.


    Jenna whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t let Colby find out about this. He would be upset with me if he knew.¡±


    Sophie reassured Jenna, ¡°Colby is so easy-going, he won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s easy-going? Where did you see that?¡±


    Jenna was momentarily taken aback, then added, ¡°Well, he is nice with you, but he¡¯s never been that


    way with others.¡±


    Sophie just smiled, not taking it to heart.


    The next day, Sophie arrived early at school, where everyone seemed to be discussing something


    significant. Upon her entrance, the chatter stopped.


    Sophie found it odd. Today, Harold was also present; usually, he wouldn¡¯t bother if there wasn¡¯t


    something happening.


    ¡°Is something up?¡± Sophie sat down, feigning casualness.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°Is it about me?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Harold said, ¡°I was still at home this morning when my brother mentioned something about


    the Burke family having some troubles. It¡¯s insider information. I guess you haven¡¯t heard yet.¡±


    ¡°You came all the way to school just to gossip about the Burkes?¡±


    Harold¡¯s face uncontrobly flushed a bit, then he turned his head away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,


    I just wanted to get some information about the Burke family from you


    ¡°I probably know less than you do.¡± Sophie stopped teasing Harold and asked, ¡°So what exactly


    happened to the Burke family?¡±


    ¡°Inside news. The Burke family has some shady financial leaks that caused several of their funding


    chains to break, and all coborations with some intemational organizations have been halted. Soon,


    the Burke family might have to face inquiries from authorities, and G o d knows how much they will


    lose.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold mentioned international organizations, and Sophie immediately thought of Colby. Only Colby


    had such influence abroad.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know who did it, would you?¡± Harold tried to read something from Sophie¡¯s


    expression.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°If I knew who was responsible, I wouldn¡¯t be thest one in ss


    to hear the news.¡±


    It was ironic, really. She was James¡¯ wife, yet she knew less about his things than outsiders.


    ¡°I saw you and James showing off as the perfect couple in the media recently. Didn¡¯t he even tell you


    about thepany¡¯s troubles?¡±


    Harold¡¯s tone carried a hint of jealousy, and Sophie replied, ¡°You know that was just for show. When


    have you ever seen him and me act like a loving couple?¡±


    ¡°That time¡­¡± Harold opened his mouth, recalling the day Sophie fainted into his arms, and James


    whisked her away. Then, he shut his mouth, deciding not to bring it up.


    Sophie frowned, ¡°Which time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just given you such important news. How are you going to thank me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch.¡± Sophie pulled out a meal card. ¡°I¡¯ve got money these days.¡±


    Aside from her ssmates, hardly anyone knew she was James¡¯ wife. She deliberately maintained the


    image of an ordinary graduate student, minimizing her presence to avoid drawing too much attention. If


    Bea found out she was attending Eastwood College, she¡¯d really be in trouble.


    Harold didn¡¯t hesitate. He chose the most expensive restaurant in Eastwood College for their lunch,


    seemingly eager to make it known that he was dining with James¡¯ wife.


    Harold frowned, ¡°What? You¡¯re treating me to lunch and already worrying about the money on your


    card?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really about the money on the card for Sophie, but here in this ce, almost everyone was a


    well-known figure in upper society. Her and Harold being seen together would inevitably lead to gossip.


    ¡°Harold, the ce next door isn¡¯t bad either. It¡¯s more affordable. Maybe we could¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the chatter, let¡¯s go in!¡± Harold pulled Sophie into the restaurant, and just as she stepped in, she


    spotted a familiar figure.


    Nichole was sitting in the most conspicuous spot in the restaurant


    with Krystal and Tina by her side.


    When Krystal and Tina saw Sophie, the hostility in their eyes vanished.

 Chapter 115

    Sophie was wondering what was going on when Harold had already pulled her to a table and started


    ordering.


    i


    ¡°Tina, Krystal, you two are my best friends at this university. I know I made a mistake about what


    happenedst time, so I specifically invited you out to eat to ask for your forgiveness. I really didn¡¯t


    mean what I said. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nichole was clearly not aware of Sophie¡¯s presence. Her attention was fully focused on Krystal and


    Tina.


    Sophie sat in the corner, quietly listening to Nichole¡¯s apologies.


    ¡°My boyfriend bought me a house right across from the campus. It¡¯s boring living alone. Maybe you


    guys could move in, too? You are my best friends, after all.¡±


    Nichole held both of their hands, her face full of sincere affection.


    Sophie almostughed out loud hearing this. So, James was the boyfriend Nichole was talking about.


    She finally got it. If Nichole really wanted to make amends, she would have done so much earlier and


    would not have waited until now.


    She


    It was nothing more than Nichole being eager to show off to the two that James bought her a house


    necifically chose the fanciest


    restaurant near Eastwood College to say all this.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Order something¡± Harold watched Sophie, puzzled.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie snapped back to reality and said, ¡°Can I have some breadstick snakes? I suddenly miss the


    taste of them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Harold looked confused.


    Meanwhile, Tina asked, ¡°Are you talking about that condoplex where that woman used to live?¡±


    She nced subtly at Sophie not too far away.


    Nichole didn¡¯t notice and continued, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the ce. We couldn¡¯t even get inst time. After my


    boyfriend found out, he bought me a house there, and you two were the first people I thought of.¡±


    ¡°Did you think of us or just want to show off?¡± Krystal was always sharp¨Ctongued. Previously, she


    treated Nichole as a friend, so her sarcasm was aimed elsewhere, but now she didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Krystal, how can you say that? I¡¯ve always considered you as one of my best friends¡­¡± Nichole began


    to tear up.


    Propping her chin with her hand, Sophie watched the scene with interest.


    ¡°What are you even looking at?¡± Harold was quite displeased that Sophie¡¯s attention was elsewhere.


    Sophie made a shushing gesture and directed Harold¡¯s attention toward Nichole. Only then did Harold


    notice Nichole. He cursed under his breath, about to pull Sophie away, but Sophie held him back,


    whispering, ¡°Hold on, the show is just getting started.¡±


    Colby¡¯s strategic move worked wonders, and she was eager to see how this drama unfolded.


    ¡°Stop putting on an act. It¡¯s been so long since the incident, and you never invited us out to apologize.


    What now? Just showing off that your wealthy boyfriend bought you a house?¡±


    Krystal¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough to reach the ears of those nearby, drawing


    their attention.


    Krystal had been treated as the instigator of rumors due to the interrogation by the dean. She had


    faced much disdain recently, and now her patience with Nichole was thin.


    Nichole didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction from Krystal, nor did she foresee Krystal openly calling out


    her vanity. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Krystal, let¡¯s talk this out. I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡±

 Chapter 116

    c Chapter 116


    Krystal let out a cold, sarcasticugh. ¡°Who said I wanted to talk nicely with you?¡±


    ¡°Krystal, I know I messed up. I won¡¯tin if you¡¯re mad at me. I truly want to apologize this time.


    Can you forgive me, please?¡±


    Tears streamed down Nichole¡¯s face one after another.


    Tina tugged at Krystal, prompting her to sit back down reluctantly.


    ¡°You both know the school pulled my schrship, and times are tough for me right now. I can¡¯t keep


    relying on my boyfriend for everything. This dinner is on me, paid with my own hard-earned money.¡±


    Nichole bit her lip, looking like she was deeply wounded.


    Tina and Krystal had heard about Nichole¡¯s schrship being revoked, and their expressions softened


    a bit.


    Nichole continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything. Krystal, I know you¡¯ve been


    mistreatedtely. I¡¯m willing to tell the dean that it was me who spread those rumors on the bulletin


    board, not you. Please, just don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Krystal turned her head away, visibly shaken by Nichole¡¯s words. After all, over thest three years,


    she and Nichole had been close friends. If it hadn¡¯t been for Nichole throwing her under the bus in front


    of the deanst time, confirming that she was the one spreading rumors, they wouldn¡¯t be at such


    odds.


    ¡°Nichole, if you confess to the dean that it was you, we¡¯ll forgive you. Tina was always more pragmatic,


    not easily swayed by just sweet talk.


    Nichole seemed to make up her mind and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell the dean it was me. Just please forgive


    me.¡±


    Facing Nichole¡¯s earest expression, the two girls no longer spoke sarcastically.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow at the scene. It seemed Nichole had some tricks up her sleeve. But a lie was


    still a lie, and sooner orter, it woulde to light. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie asked with interest, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a jewelry g hosted by the Aldridge family tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case.¡± Harold was indifferent about these social affairs. His brother, Gordon,


    typically handled the Aldridge family matters.


    I believe these girls, Krystal and Tina,e from small business families, right?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, not interested.¡± Harold appeared nonchnt, but sensing Sophie¡¯s interest, he asked, ¡°You


    want to investigate them?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just asking for a favor.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± Harold adjusted his sleeves and asked, ¡°You want me to stand up for you, or¡­?¡±


    for me.


    ¡°Td like you to get two invitations sent for


    Harold paused, then frowned slightly ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Sophie found the meal thoroughly satisfying.


    Harold, on the other hand, felt quite stifled. He was the son of the illustrious Aldridge family, and all he


    was asked to do was dispatch two invitations


    Nevertheless, by the afternoon, Harold had efficiently handled the task.


    That evening. Sophie carefully chose a dinner gown-not overlyvish, but the burgundy dress was


    definitely eye-catching.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Colby watched Sophie emerge in her outfit and was instantly reminded of the first time he saw her at


    the auction. She seemed to suit such colors, only she could wear such a vibrant dress without seeming


    vulgar, instead exuding nobility and elegance.


    Jenna couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Colby really has great taste. That dress looks amazing on you,


    Sophie¡±


    Sophie smiled lightly.


    Colby said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether we attend the dinner or not. Do you have some


    ns?¡±


    Sophie made a shushing gesture. ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Attendance at the Aldridge family¡¯s dinner was highly exclusive, open only to the wealthiest and most


    prestigious entrepreneurs in Devonport


    Dressed in a white gown, Nichole sat nervously in James¡¯ car. She often apanied James to


    various social gatherings, but they were trivialpared to the Aldridge family¡¯s dinner. The Aldridge


    family held a status in Devonport that matched that of James. Nichole nced at James sitting beside


    her, feeling nervous and excited about attending such an event with him. ¡°James, are you sure it¡¯s okay


    not to have Sophie apany you?¡± Nichole whispered, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Mentioning


    Sophie made James frown, his impatience growing. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t called Sophie. She just


    didn¡¯t even answer his calls today. ¡°You don¡¯t want toe?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Nichole¡¯s cheeks flushed as she said. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about people gossiping about


    our rtionship.¡±


    James didn¡¯t respond. He actually hoped that more rumors about him would circte. He even wanted


    to see Sophie¡¯s reaction when she heard them.


    Soon after, James and Nichole arrived at the venue. The crowd was s p rs e, and James began


    introducing Nichole to acquaintances, offering toasts. Shortly after, the door opened again..


    Two couples entered, followed by Tina and Krystal, hand in hand. It was their first time attending such a


    grand event, and both families were thrilled to have received an invitation.


    Neither family had expected that their modest businesses, earning only a few hundred thousand a year,


    would qualify them to attend such a prestigious event.


    As soon as Tina and Krystal entered, Nichole noticed them almost instantly. Her face turned pale,


    unable toprehend how they could be at such an important event.


    Noticing Nichole¡¯s change inplexion, James frowned and asked, ¡°Are you feeling alright? Should I


    have Colt take you home?¡±


    Just as Nichole was about to speak, she felt that Tina and Krystal nearby had recognized her and


    quickly covered her face, saying, ¡°I need to go to the restroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Saying this, Nichole hurriedly made her way to the corridor leading to the restrooms.


    Tina and Krystal found it odd. Why was Nichole avoiding them?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check her out.¡±


    Tina pulled Krystal along toward the restroom corridor, and as they approached the restroom entrance,


    they saw Nichole, whose face bore an awkward expression. Yet, she feigned surprise and asked,


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Krystal responded, ¡°I was about to ask you the same. Why did you


    run when you saw us?¡±


    Tina frowned and added, ¡°Was that your boyfriend you were standing with just now?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Nichole couldn¡¯t say otherwise because Tina and Krystal had seen Jamese to look for her at


    school several times before


    Tina said with a tone of suspicion, Then why didn¡¯t you mention it when you left the dorm today?


    Usually, if your boyfriend is taking you to a party, you can¡¯t wait to let us know in advance¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were attending this event as well, right?¡± Nichole forced a smile and asked,


    ¡°What brings you here anyway?¡±


    ¡°What? Only your boyfriend can attend such events, and my parents can¡¯t?¡± Krystal retorted


    disdainfully, clearly implying that her family background was far superior to Nichole¡¯s


    Nichole bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Krystal pressed on, ¡°Perfect! Since you¡¯ve been looking for a chance to introduce him to us, why not


    now? Everyone¡¯s here. Introduce your boyfriend to us.¡±


    Tina chimed in, ¡°Right, your boyfriend¡¯s a businessman too, right? He looks like a big shot. My parents


    might as well invest some money with him.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But my boyfriend never lets me interfere with his business.


    ¡°Are you kidding? Isn¡¯t he the one helping you with school and even nning to send you abroad to


    study? He takes you to every dinner party, so how could he not let you have a say?¡± Krystal said


    sarcastically. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be refusing to introduce us, would you?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Nichole bit her lip and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about it, but whether you meet my


    boyfriend or not is up to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Now go on. We¡¯ll be waiting in the hall.¡± Krystal and


    Tina exchanged a knowing look. They were not as easily fooled as before.


    Nichole reluctantly returned to where James was. James asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°James, I ran into two ssmates. They want me to introduce you to their parents to discuss business


    James frowned, his expression clearly unamused.


    Colt interjected, ¡°Ms. Nichole, you do know what kind of status Mr. Burke holds, right?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Devonport, James was a top figure, and not just anyone was worthy of his attention, let alone


    business talks.


    Nichole realized her mistake. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go and talk to them right now!¡±


    James didn¡¯t want to meet them, and she actually breathed a sigh of relief.


    She apologized to Krystal and Tina, who looked visibly annoyed. Tina frowned, ¡°What¡¯s with your


    boyfriend¡¯s attitude? Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, our families were also invited, which proves our worth, too!¡± Krystal¡¯s face showed disdain.


    Nichole felt increasingly nervous, worried that their loud voices might reach James¡¯ ears. They still


    didn¡¯t realize the man they were talking about was the well-known James Burke of Devonport!


    Just then, the door opened again, and Sophie and Jenna walked in arm in arm, followed by Adler and


    Colby. As soon as these four entered, they immediately became the center of attention.


    more. ¡°How does she even deserve to be here?¡±


    Krystal frowned even m


    Tina looked at Nichole with furrowed brows, noticing Nichole¡¯s distressed face and trembling legs.


    Sophie being here was thest thing Nichole needed!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Mr Burke, it¡¯s your wife¡± Colt whispered into James¡¯ ent.


    James furrowed his brow


    He wasn¡¯t blind He had noticed Sophie the moment she walked through the door. At the same time, he


    saw Colby following behind her. a sight that felt like a stab to his eyes.


    Sophie and Jenna were arm in arm,ughing and chatting while casually ncing at Nichole and her


    group. A yful smirk adorned her


    face.


    Harold had been waiting inside for a long time. As soon as he saw Sophie approaching, his eyes lit up.


    He put down his ss of red wine and strode over to her.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Harold¡¯s tone had a hint of dissatisfaction, but it was mostly filled with joy


    Sophie made an introduction, ¡°This is my good friend, Jenna.¡±


    Harold¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Jenna was intrigued and said, ¡°Ah, the young Aldridged has


    grown up.¡±


    As she said this, Jenna reached for Harold¡¯s ear, but he quickly blocked her hand. ¡°Jenna, I¡¯m all grown


    up now! I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t realized these two knew each other.


    Jenna exined to Sophie, ¡°When we were young, the Aldridge and the Costello families did business


    together. I was the eldest, and Adler was my little sidekick. Harold was the youngest, and we had to


    rough him up a bit to keep him in line!¡±


    Sophie suddenly understood, while Harold wished to silence Jenna, his face turning red as a tomato.


    ¡°Jennal Stop spouting nonsense!* Jenna wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    Sophie chuckled, while James, observing from afar, felt uneasy.


    Colt couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Burke, aren¡¯t you going to go over?¡±


    After all, to outsiders, Sophie was still James¡¯ wife. It just wouldn¡¯t look right if he didn¡¯t join her


    James said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Meanwhile, Krystal and Tina watched the dynamics around Sophie, noticing that she was surrounded


    by influential figures, including Harold, who had personallye to greet her. They quickly sensed that


    something was amiss.


    Tina frowned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this woman rumored to be involved in scandalous affairs? Why are all these


    prominent men around her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, one of those men has picked her up in a luxury car before, and the woman ying with Mr.


    Harold seems wealthy and distinguished. Mr. Adler is there, too.¡±


    ¡°What wealthy and distinguished? I think that woman is probably just a social butterfly here to seduce


    men.¡±


    Though they said this, Krystal¡¯s doubtful gazended on Nichole. ¡°But why would Mr. Harold be so fond


    of two social butterflies? He even personally came to greet them.¡±


    Nichole said reluctantly. ¡°I told you it was just a rumor.¡±


    ¡°A rumor?¡± Krystal had never doubted Nichole¡¯s words before, but now her tone carried a hint of


    skepticism.


    Nichole initially imed that this unknown woman was trying to intrude as the other woman in her


    boyfriend¡¯s life. Now, Nichole had changed her story, which was bound to raise eyebrows.


    ¡°Nichole, isn¡¯t that your boyfriend?¡± Tina pointed out, as they all saw James walking towards Sophie.


    Nichole¡¯s face turned pale, her lips almost white: ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to leave.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Nichole just wanted to leave quickly, but Krystal gmbbed her hand, deliberately saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go, isn¡¯t


    he your boyfriend? He¡¯s flirting with that other woman right in front of you. As your best friend, we


    definitely need to stand up for you¡±


    ¡°Krystal is right. Well take you over there to confront him.


    Tina and Krystal exchanged a look, clearly relishing the drama of catching the cheater in the act


    Nichole shook her head desperately. She absolutely couldn¡¯t go over there now!


    Nearby, as James approached, the atmosphere seemed to drop with him, yet Sophie seemed


    oblivious. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Nichole? James, why aren¡¯t you with Ms. Nichole? She looks a bit upset.¡±


    James¡¯ face darkened. At this moment, she still wanted him to care about Nichole.


    Jenna gave James a nasty look, and Harold added, ¡°I just saw Mr. Burke walking in holding another


    woman¡¯s hand. I thought maybe the Burke family had a newdy. Mrs. Burke, why are you all alone


    when Mr. Burke is still here?¡±


    Harold¡¯s casualment was tinged with sarcasm. Sophie just smiled slightly, showing no intention of


    giving James an easy out.


    Seeing this, James got imitated and grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm, pulling her closer. He said coldly, ¡°Sophie is


    my wife, and she will stay as my


    wife.¡±


    Sophie frowned, and everyone around fell silent.


    Even for Sophie, James deration felt too assertive. She certainly hadn¡¯t nned to be his wife for


    her entire life.


    ¡°Nichole! Nichole, what happened to you?¡± Suddenly, Krystal¡¯s cry drew attention to their side.


    James turned to see Nichole copsing into Krystal¡¯s arms, her face deathly pale. Ignoring Sophie


    beside him, James quickly stepped forward, scooping Nichole into his arms. ¡°Colt! Call a doctor! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡±


    Colt cast a lingering nce at Nichole in James¡¯ arms.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but scoff. It just had to be now that she fainted, not earlier, notter, but right at


    this moment.


    Those in the know, even Colt, sensed something was amiss, yet only James was overwhelmed with


    concern.


    Harold was visibly annoyed. ¡°And he just left you like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that typical?¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected Nichole to pull such a move, and as Krystal watched Nichole being camed


    away, her eyes held even more animosity towards Sophie.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. It seemed that they med her for Nichole¡¯s fainting spell.


    ¡°That homewrecker has no shame. She got Nichole faint and was still smiling.¡± Krystal had always


    despised such women who used their looks to steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend.


    Tina, on the other hand, felt there was more to the story but couldn¡¯t calm Krystal¡¯s fiery temper.


    As Sophie and her group tried to pass by, Krystal couldn¡¯t help but throw in a taunt, ¡°He¡¯s walked away,


    and someone is still sticking around. She¡¯s probably fishing for more wealthy husbands.¡±


    Jenna heard this and frowned, pulling Sophie back to face Krystal. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows who I¡¯m talking about.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Krystal was radiating arrogance.


    Tina tugged at Krystal¡¯s sleeve, but Krystal brushed her off dismissively, saying. ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for


    her to seduce Mr. Harold at school. Now she¡¯s unting herself at this event too. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Mr. Harold, known for his fiery temper, was instantly enged. ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡±


    Krystal¡¯s face flickered with fear, but she quickly regained herposure and eamestly said, ¡°Mr.


    Harold, I¡¯m only looking out for you! Do you know that this woman tried to seduce Nichole¡¯s boyfriend?


    She even chased him to school! How can you defend someone like


    Jennaughed out of imitation, ¡°Nichole¡¯s boyfriend? Since when does she have a boyfriend?


    Krystal looked at her with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re no better, just like her, a sugar baby! You have no right to


    question me!¡±


    ¡°D a m n it!¡±


    Jenna, provoked by Krystal¡¯s words, was about to retaliate physically, but Adler was quicker to curse,


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are talking to?¡±


    Adler¡¯s loud voice caught the attention of Mr. and Mrs. Manning nearby


    protect his daughter.


    Upon realizing their daughter was involved in themotion, they hurried over along with Mr. and Mrs.


    Gerber. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s all this about?¡± Mr. Manning, adopting a patriarchal tone, clearly


    intended to protect


    ¡°Dad, they¡¯re bullying us!¡±


    Krystal was always the apple of Mr. Manning¡¯s eye. He surveyed the group critically before asking in a


    patronizing tone, ¡°Who¡¯s messing with my daughter?¡±


    Adler responded bluntly, ¡°It was me. What about it?¡±


    Mr. Manning scoffed in a condescending tone, ¡°So young, yet so poorly mannered. Do you even know


    what kind of event this is? Your parents really should teach you better!¡±


    Koystal¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly tugged at Mr. Manning¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Dad, he¡¯sFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler¡­¡±


    ¡°Adler who? Never heard of him! This is an event hosted by the Aldridge family!¡±


    Krystal¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing this.


    Harold sneered, ¡°Oh? You know this is the Aldridge family¡¯s event?¡±


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± Mr. Manning asked, visibly annoyed.


    Harold retorted sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t you even know who sent you the invitation?¡±


    Only then did Mr. Manning realize something was amiss.


    Krystal whispered, ¡°This is Harold Aldridge, the second son of the Aldridge family¡±


    The moment he realized he was facing the Aldridge family¡¯s scion, Mr. Manning¡¯s haughty demeanor


    vanished, reced by an Ingratiating smile. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Mr. Aldridge. I thought there was something


    noble about you. But why are you mixing with these riffraffs? These young people clearly are up to no


    good. Don¡¯t let them corrupt you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that my family, the Tredgolds, doesn¡¯t carry as much weight as the Aldridges,¡± Adler


    remarked coldly.


    Sophie had never seen such fury on Adler¡¯s face before. It was likely because of Krystal¡¯s insinuation


    about Jenna being a sugar baby. Mr. Gerber couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, ¡°What exactly happened


    here? How did you end up arguing with Mr. Adler?¡±


    Before Tina could respond, Krystal said, ¡°This sugar baby tried to steal our roommate¡¯s boyfriend, and


    she even made our roommate faint from distress. We were just upset and said a few things!¡±


    Harold angrily shouted, ¡°That¡¯s total b u l s i t! Say one more word, and I swear I¡¯ll shut you up for


    good!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Krystal stepped back in fear, hiding behind Mr. Manning.


    Mr. Manning had never let his daughter suffer such humiliation, especially in his presence. He


    immediately said, ¡°Harold! Krystal is a young woman, and you are older than her. You should be


    considerate. How could you¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Manning could finish, Haroldughed dismissively. ¡°Are you teaching me how to behave?¡±


    The onlookers wore expressions of amusement at the unfolding drama.


    Only Harold¡¯s elder brother, Gordon, had ever had any control over him, and no outsider had ever


    dared to preach to him.


    Mr. Manning¡¯s face fell as he said, ¡°Regardless, I am still your elder!¡±


    ¡°You think you qualify as such?¡±


    Harold showed no respect to Mr. Manning at all. In their circle, respect was only given to those more


    powerful. Mr. Manning, who merely ran a modestpany making a few hundred thousand a month,


    would never have stepped foot in such elite circles if not for the invitation sent by Sophie.


    ¡°Mr. Harold! This woman is nothing but a gold-digger. How can you humiliate us for such a person? Our


    family owns a business, and this woman has no status whatsoever!¡±


    At that moment, Krystal, bolstered by his father¡¯s presence, started to cry.


    Harold¡¯s gaze grew even more menacing. ¡°I said, if you utter those words again, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Krystal was frozen by Harold¡¯s intimidating look. She couldn¡¯t understand why a gold-digger could


    provoke such fury from Harold. Jenna spoke icily, ¡°Open your eyes! She is Sophie, the daughter of the


    Russell family. Do I need to spell out what that means?¡± Krystal was all too familiar with that name. Tina


    was also stunned. They had just seen the news about Sophie shopping with her husband.


    The woman before them was actually Sophie!


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be! How could she be the daughter of the Russell family?¡± Krystal was in disbelief..


    She thought she had found a loophole, ¡°If she¡¯s the Russell family daughter and already married, why


    would she flirt with someone else¡¯s boyfriend? You think I¡¯d believe such nonsense?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Exactly, if she is Mrs. Burke, shouldn¡¯t she be here with Mr. Burke at such an event?¡±


    Tina also refused to believe that the woman before them was Sophie. Thispletely overturned their


    understanding.


    ¡°What is all this noise?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice cut through themotion.


    Sophie turned to see a man in a wheelchair, frail, wearing only a white shirt. His features were delicate,


    yet his eyes were icy, and the family crest on his chest confirmed his identity.


    It was Gordon, the current head of the Aldridge family.


    ¡°Gordon. Harold stood aside when he saw Gordon.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation!¡±


    Mr. Manning had never dreamed he¡¯d meet Gordon, and Mr. Gerber beside him rubbed his hands in


    anticipation of a handshake. Gordon didn¡¯t even nce their way, his tone mild yet chilling, ¡°How dare


    you make a scene here. Harold, see them out¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Harold coldly told Krystal and Tina¡¯s families, ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Krystal¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°Mr. Harold, we were invited by you, and we¡¯ve just arrived. Why are we


    being asked to leave? What kind of hospitality is this?!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but think Krystal was incredibly hold


    Did she know what status Gordon had? Probably no one had ever dared to be so brazen in his


    presence.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, would you like to experience the Aldridge family¡¯s hospitality?¡± Gordon looked


    up, his eyes unfathomable under his brows. He always won a faint smile on his face, yet his words sent


    shivers down one¡¯s spine


    Suddenly, several ck suited bodyguards stepped forward, grabbing the arms of the two families and


    dragging them forcibly outside.


    Krystal¡¯s high heels fell to the ground as she struggled incessantly. ¡°Let gol What are you doing? Let


    me go!¡±


    In just a short while, the entire hall quieted down as if themotion had never happened.


    ¡°My apologies to everyone.¡± Gordon¡¯s voice regained its warmth, and his previous indifference was


    gone


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but size up Gordon a few times.


    In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t had much chance to interact with Gordon, but seeing him now in this


    life, she finally understood why the Aldridge estate had flourished under his management


    Such a man was indeed unfathomable, and the most terrifying men were those you could not


    understand.


    ¡°Colby, may I have a word?¡± Gordon¡¯s gaze fell on Colby.


    Jenna whispered to Sophie, ¡°Gordon has always been mature beyond his years. Although we¡¯ve


    known each other since childhood, we barely spoke.¡±


    ¡°Are Colby and Gordon close?¡±


    ¡°It seems so, but I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    not too su


    Jenna said this and then remembered how Krystal caused a scene at the Aldridge family dinner, her


    tone bing frustrated. ¡°With all thatmotion, even Adler knew to stand up and speak, but Colby


    didn¡¯t say a word, acting like it¡¯s none of his business!¡±


    How was he supposed to pursue a girl like that?


    ¡°He was probably just watching the drama unfold.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly.


    Colby had remained silent, probably knowing that Sophie had orchestrated today¡¯s incident. If he had


    revealed his identity, it would have spoiled the fun. Colby was waiting for her to speak up.


    Sophie leanedzily on the table.


    It was just a pity that Nichole had slipped away before she could say a word, and the drama had


    abruptly ended.


    But no matter, Nichole¡¯s lies had been exposed tonight. The events that had unfolded here would soon


    be gossip, reaching James¡¯


    ears.


    Meanwhile, Colt received a call in the hospital corridor and hurried back to the ward, reporting to


    James, ¡°Mr. Burke, there seems to have been some trouble at the Aldridge estate.¡±


    James made a silencing gesture, nced at Nichole, still unconscious in the hospital bed, and


    whispered to Colt, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡± Colt hesitated but still went out to wait.


    Once the door to the ward was closed, James said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mrs. Burke¡­¡±


    Before Colt could finish, James frowned and interrupted, ¡°What has she gotten into now?¡±


    ¡°It seems Ms. Nichole¡¯s two ssmates publicly used Mrs. Burke of being an escort. They said


    many unpleasant words, and Mr. Harold had them thrown out!

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    ¡°Were they spreading rumors that Sophie is an escort?¡± James furrowed his brows even deeper.


    ¡°Would she just stand there and let them spread rumors about her?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Burke didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end, but Ms. Jenna seemed quite upset.¡± Colt


    paused, then said, ¡°We had someone at the scene who said It started because two of Ms. Nichole¡¯s


    ssmates were defending her, iming Mrs. Burke seduced Ms. Nichole¡¯s boyfriend¡±


    James pursed his lips and remained silent. Nichole had limited social interactions at school, and James


    had never heard of her having a boyfnend.


    ¡°Look into this matter thoroughly and check with the school as well.¡±


    He rarely meddled in Sophie¡¯s affairs at Eastwood College, and Sophie had always kept a low profile.


    The fact that rumors were being spread about her being an escort didn¡¯t seem toe out of nowhere,


    especially since Nichole was also involved.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡± Colt quickly left.


    James pushed open the hospital room door, finding Nichole awake, her face worn with exhaustion.


    ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry for holding you up,¡± she said.


    ¡°The doctor said you have low blood sugar. You need to rest well,¡± he replied.


    Nichole bit her lip and asked, ¡°I heard Colt at the door saying something happened at the banquet, is


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important¡± James responded with a distant tone.


    Nichole fell silent. In the past few days, James¡¯ attitude towards her had been hot and cold, and she felt


    she was losing grasp of his heart.


    ¡°Nichole, let Colt take you home once you¡¯re discharged tomorrow. I have other matters to attend to,


    James said before walking away.


    Nichole wanted to call after him, but he was already heading out of the room..


    At the Aldridge family¡¯ste-night dinner, everyone was slightly tipsy after several rounds of drinks.


    Jenna realized that Colby hadn¡¯te down from upstairs and asked Adler, ¡°How much longer are


    Colby and Gordon going to talk?¡±


    ¡°What talk? They¡¯ve already left,¡± Adler replied.


    ¡°Left?¡± Jenna was furious. ¡°And he didn¡¯t even tell us?¡±


    ¡°He told me, though!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡±


    ¡°I saw you were enjoying your drinks, so I forgot¡­


    Jenna smacked Adler on the head. ¡°Colby left, but what about Sophie? How could he be so


    st u p d? It¡¯s sote. Doesn¡¯t he know he should have escorted her home first?¡±


    Rubbing his sore head, Adler replied, ¡°He did instruct me! Told me to take you two drunkards home!*


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡±


    Sophie intervened with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe Colby had something urgent to attend to. Tonight, I


    need to make a trip back to the Burke estate. It¡¯s not convenient for Adler to escort me. You guys go


    ahead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the Burke estate? James just left you and took Nichole away!¡± Jenna was


    growing angrier by the second. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I need to go back. So many high-societydies


    were around today, and this drama will reach the ears of his grandma by tomorrow. I can¡¯t let her know


    I¡¯m staying out.¡±


    Understanding her point, Jenna nodded. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself, and call us if you need


    anything.¡±


    Sophie nodded, and after Jenna and Adler left, she decided to go to the second-floor terrace for some


    fresh air. There, she saw Gordon alone in his wheelchair, his silhouette lonely and somber under the


    moonlight.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Sophie watched Gordon¡¯s retreating figure for a while. His frame was slender, and for such a frail man


    to have borne the weight of the Aldridge family for years was indeed daunting.


    ¡°Sir, we have brought her here.¡± At that moment, a security guard dressed in ck led a mboyantly


    dressed woman over.


    Sophie, thinking she was in for some entertainment, hid to the side pretending to sip her drink.


    Upon seeing Gordon, the woman¡¯s face turned shy, her eyes filled with seduction.


    Sophie remembered that this woman had just tried to get close to Harold downstairs, only to be pushed


    away by him.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, did you call me up here for any instructions?¡± The woman¡¯s voice lowered, so sultry that it


    could make one¡¯s body melt.


    Unable to resist, Sophie stole a few nces. The woman was nearly clinging to Gordon, who remained


    stoic with a faint smile on his face.


    However, his smile was tinged with coldness.


    ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Let go! Let go of me!¡±


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s arms were pinned, and she was pushed to the floor, her face losing all its


    previous charm and turning into sheer


    terror.


    ¡°Tell the person behind you that if he thinks he can use a woman to extract information from the


    Aldridge family, he is sorely mistaken.¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was as if dipped in ice, devoid of any warmth.


    His faint smile was now distinctly sinister. He paused, then added with a smile, ¡°Never mind, I let my


    people handle it.¡±


    The woman, still struggling initially, turned pale the moment she heard his words.


    With a mere gesture from Gordon, the security guard grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and threw her down


    from the second floor.


    A scream followed, and Sophie¡¯s heart trembled. This was the second floor, falling wouldn¡¯t kill


    someone, but it would likely c r i p pl e her for life.


    Gordon was indeed ruthless.


    But then, Sophie thought, if Gordon didn¡¯t have such tactics, how could he maintain control over such a


    vast family empire?


    It¡¯s no wonder people in these circles were terrified at the mention of him. He was truly an enigma


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, have you watched enough?¡± Gordon wheeled around, his gaze meeting Sophie¡¯s full-on.


    Sophie instinctively looked away. It was her uncontroble curiosity that had led her to spy. She


    deserved to be caught.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, that woman.¡±


    ¡°She was just an escort, a ything of the upper ss.¡± Gordon spoke nonchntly as if what he had


    just disposed of wasn¡¯t a person but a piece of trash


    Continuing with a hint of amusement in his tone, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Harold mention you a few times. It


    brother are quite close.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart s ip p e d a beat, detecting no trace of amusement in Gordon¡¯s eyes.


    seems you and my younger


    Initially, her approach to Harold was motivated by his status and future position, but her little scheme


    didn¡¯t even fool Harold, let alone Gordon.


    Sophie realized that Gordon¡¯s decision to deal with the mboyant woman in her presence was clearly


    a warning.


    Her heartbeat quickened, yet she managed to say calmly, ¡°We are just ssmates, not particrly


    close.¡±


    Gordon merely chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s rather windy here, Ms. Sophie. It would be best if you


    don¡¯t stay. Harold is also downstairs. You can chat with him.¡±


    Unable to decipher Gordon¡¯s intentions, Sophie knew one thing for sure-Gordon didn¡¯t want her near


    the balcony.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t challenge Gordon. She politely nodded and then went downstairs.


    Once Sophie was downstairs, she spotted Harold alone near the staircase, nursing his drink. SeeingN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophiee down, he immediately set his ss aside and approached, asking, ¡°Why did you go up


    there?¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°I just needed a breath of fresh air¡±


    Sophie noticed a flicker of nervousness in Harold¡¯s eyes, so she asked, ¡°Does your brother dislike


    people going upstairs?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not exactly that. It¡¯s just where my brother discusses business.¡± Harold replied cryptically.


    Sophie had never been to an Aldridge family dinner before and was unfamiliar with their customs.


    When she went upstairs earlier, no one stopped her. It seemed that Gordon had tacitly allowed it,


    perhaps as a way to show her the drama unfolding-to wam her to stay away from Harold.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m okay.¡±


    As Sophie prepared to leave, the grand doors of the Aldridge mansion swung open, and James walked


    in. Everyone greeted him with a toast, but James strode directly to Sophie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± His tone left no room for argument.


    Sophie didn¡¯t look at James. Her expression was cold.


    Most of the people present had seen James leaving with Nichole earlier. Now, James had returned to


    take her away-was he trying to make her aughing stock?


    Harold scoffed. ¡°James, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too imperious?¡±


    James nced at Harold, his face unchanging, ¡°Sophie is my wife. If she¡¯s not going home with me, do


    you expect her to go home with you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Harold was known for his fiery temper, and James¡¯ barbed words instantly ignited his anger.


    The atmosphere chilled instantly. Everyone could see that James was furious, but he restrained himself


    because they were in a public setting.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t understand why James was so angry. Could it really be that Nichole¡¯s fainting was


    somehow her fault?


    ¡°Harold, apologize to Mr. Burke,¡± Gordon¡¯s voicemanded from behind, likely just having exited the


    elevator.


    Reluctantly, Haroldplied, ¡°Mr. Burke, my apologies.¡±


    James didn¡¯t even look at Harold and grasped Sophie¡¯s hand, intending to leave.


    Sophie winced in pain, frowning slightly at James¡¯ unnecessary force.


    Before they could reach the door, a group of bodyguards blocked their path, and more surrounded


    them, all armed with stun batons-not a good sign.


    A polite waming followed by force? Gordon was indeed ying an interesting game.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, do you intend to prevent us from leaving?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, if you wish to leave, naturally, nobody would stop you,¡± Gordon replied with a light smile.


    ¡°However, Ms. Sophie is a dear friend of Harold and an honored guest of the Aldridge family. No one


    can take her from us unless she wishes to leave.¡±


    At this, James¡¯ eyes narrowed dangerously.


    The tension between the two men was almost suffocating.


    Gordon then turned to Sophie with a slight smile, ¡°Ms. Sophie, would you like to stay?¡±


    Sophie was taken aback,From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127


    At that moment, Gordon pitched the dilemma to her perfectly timed.


    James made a public scene about taking her away, clearly disregarding the Aldridge family. Naturally, Gordon wouldn''t let James leave without a confrontation; otherwise, rumors would spread that the Aldridges feared James.


    Gordon had given her significant respect to bolster her position, essentially just to show everyone that the Aldridges were not intimidated by James.


    However, if she chose not to go with James tonight, it would mean a fallout between the Burke and Aldridge families because of her.


    James would get humted, and as his wife, she would no longer have the protection of the Burke family. Even if the matter reached Bea, she certainly wouldn''t side with her, a daughter-inw who had embarrassed the Burkes.


    The Aldridge family would also end up with an enemy in the Burkes and would distance themselves from Sophie for failing to read the room.


    Although Gordon was asking her, there was really only one answer.


    Go with James.


    Only then could there be peace between the families, and she could secure her future under their protection.


    Sophie felt a chill down her spine. Gordon, with his meticulous mind, was truly frightening.


    After a moment of silence, Sophie said, "Thank you, Mr. Gordon. It''s gettingte, and I should leave with James. I apologize for any offense today and will visit another day to make amends."


    Gordon lowered his eyes, and after a while, he raised a hand.


    The bodyguards stepped back, and James tightened his grip on Sophie''s arm before turning to leave.


    Sophie noticed that James had also brought men to the doorstep of the Aldridge family. Had she chosen to stay, James'' men might have rushed into the lobby without a second thought.


    Sophie dared not think further. These two prominent figures in Devonport were indeed inscrutable.


    "Gordon! You just let James leave like that?"


    "I gave her a choice." Gordon''s expression was neutral, no longer smiling.


    Harold frowned, "Don''t think I don''t know that if she had chosen to stay..."


    "Even if it offended James, we could still protect Sophie fully if she had chosen to stay," Gordon simply stated.


    Harold was stunned. Those words didn''t seem toe from his brother, who usually prioritized benefits.


    Sophie was abruptly pulled into the car by James, his actions somewhat rough. Sophie felt her hand bones might crush under his grip, and she frowned, displeased at James. "James! Are you out of your mind? Even if Nichole fainted, there''s no need for such an outrage!"


    Suddenly, James mmed on the brakes, and Sophie nearly hit the dashboard.


    From her experience, James never lost hisposure like this. It seemed Nichole''s fainting had really driven James mad, or perhaps it was the confrontation at Gordon''s that had infuriated him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Sophie, I never knew you were so capable."


    Suddenly, James gripped Sophie''s slender neck, his eyes bloodshot with anger.


    Sophie held back her cries of pain as James uncontrobly squeezed her neck. "James!"


    Sophie''s breathing becamebored, her hands falling limply.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    As James realized Sophie was about to faint, he quickly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Sophie coughed twice, her face still flushed, taking a while to recover.


    ¡°Sophie, I.. James wanted to reach out and touch the red mark on Sophie¡¯s neck, but she instinctively


    backed away.


    James fell silent. He had lost control.


    Throughout the journey, James and Sophie sat in silence. Upon arriving at the Burke residence, Sophie


    noted the cozy setup of the house, undoubtedly arranged by Marian at Bea¡¯s behest.


    Thinking back to the scene in the car, Sophie scoffed at herself. Living under the same roof with a man


    who seemed to wish her dead was truly suffocating.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    James called out from behind, but Sophie didn¡¯t stop her ascent up the stairs. She had no desire to


    speak with James any further, nor was she interested in any exnations he might have.


    The next day, as dawn broke, Sophie came downstairs to find James leaning tiredly on the couch,


    looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    She packed some essentials, nning to head back to her apartment early.


    When Sophie descended, James tensed up immediately. He blocked her path, his haggard


    appearance growing more pronounced, his tone carrying a hint of conciliation. ¡°Where are you


    heading?¡±


    ¡°Back to my apartment.¡± Sophie¡¯s demeanor was cool


    James caught hold of Sophie¡¯s wrist, opened his mouth as if to say something, but finally said slowly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave today, please, Last night¡¯s incident was blown out of proportion, and I¡¯m worried Grandma


    mighte asking about it.¡±


    Sophie shook off James¡¯ hand. She had thought James wanted to apologize forst night, but instead,


    he was still worried about Nichole getting hurt,


    This man was beyond hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my


    business. Just tell the truth.¡±


    She had intended to stay today, but afterst night, she wanted nothing more than to leave


    immediately.


    James held onto Sophie¡¯s luggage, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want Grandma to know you¡¯re attending


    Eastwood College, do you?¡±


    In that single sentence, Sophie detected a threat. For Nichole¡¯s sake, James seemed willing to do


    anything.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just get a divorce.¡±


    James was stunned by Sophie¡¯s words.


    Without giving James another nce, Sophie picked up her luggage and walked past him.


    James felt an emptiness in his hand, which seemed to extend to his heart.


    Rubbing his temples, James couldn¡¯t understand why his emotions had spun out of control the previous


    night.


    He had always been able to keep his temper in check, but thinking about how Sophie had refused to


    apany him to the dinner party and Instead showed up with Colby and his group made him feel


    unbearably stifled.


    This time, he had indeed gone too far.


    ¡°Ding ding-¡±


    The phone rang with a call from Colt, and James, weary, answered, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Nichole is checking out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Before long, Colt drove James to the hospital. As Nichole¡¯s guardian, James handled the discharge


    formalities.


    ¡°James, I need to head back to campus soon. Can you drive me there?¡± Nichole asked, her eyes


    shimmering with hope.


    James nodded.


    He felt responsible for Nichole faintingst night and thought it only right to take her back himself.


    Moreover, Nichole was still recovering from her injuries.


    Nichole¡¯s face lit up with joy at James¡¯ response.


    Jenna had received a message from Sophiest night and had her driver bring her over early this


    morning.


    As Sophie got out of the car, the driver loaded her luggage into the trunk.


    ¡°Why are you wearing a scarf in this weather?¡± Jenna asked, puzzled.


    ¡°My neck¡¯s a bit chilly, Sophie replied with a forcedugh.


    Jenna, however, sensed something was amiss and pulled away the scarf, revealing the bruises on


    Sophie¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Who did this? James?¡± Jenna fumed.


    Sophie knew how temperamental Jenna could be and tried to calm her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Was it that b a s t a r d ?!¡± Jenna was furious and was about to storm into the Burke family estate, but


    Sophie quickly held her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m going to make that jerk pay!¡±


    Sophie clung to Jenna, refusing to let go. ¡°James just promised not to take action against the Dennis


    Group. If you stir things up, it could get out of hand!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him! Let him try to take me down!¡±


    Sophie hurriedly pulled Jenna into the car and instructed the driver to lock the doors. No matter what,


    she couldn¡¯t let Jenna go and


    cause a scene.


    ¡°Sophie! How can you let him treat you like this? What¡¯s so good about a man like that? You¡¯re driving


    me insane!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    ¡®t worry, he¡¯ll find a way to make it up to me. I won¡¯t be at a loss.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Jenna was at a loss for words.


    Sophieforted her, ¡°I¡¯m not even that upset, and here you are, angrier than I am.¡±


    Jenna suddenly said, ¡°My father, Freddie, killed my mom.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback.


    Jenna¡¯s eyes reddened with suppressed anger. ¡°That¡¯s why I took over Freddie¡¯spany, and


    Freddie paid with his life. Men who hit their wives are no good!¡±


    Sophie squeezed Jenna¡¯s hand tightly.


    Jenna sniffed and added, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Yes, it was all in the past, but the pain was experienced firsthand. How could it be easy to let go?


    The car pulled up outside Eastwood College, and Jenna apanied Sophie inside for breakfast.


    When they reached the entrance of Liberty Hall, they unfortunately ran into Nichole.


    Nichole¡¯s face looked weary, and her frail appearance was pitifully endearing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Sophie instantly noticed the ck suit Nichole was wearing, adorned with the Burke family crest on the


    chest. It was James Jacket


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, Ms. Jenna Nichole greeted them with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence¡±


    Jenna looked even worse than Sophie, especially after leaming that James had hurt Sophie because of


    Nichole. Without a second thought, Jenna pped Nichole right across the face.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t hold Jenna back in time, whose gaze tumed icy


    Nichole¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, tears welling up. ¡°Ms. Jenna, what did I do? Why did you hit me?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tearful plea drew attention from students heading to their morning sses at Eastwood


    College, who only dared to watch from a distance.


    Nichole was somewhat of a celebrity at Eastwood College, known not only for her outstanding


    achievements and good looks but also for her generally positive and kind image


    Most students had heard of Nichole¡¯s good deeds. The boys, in particr, were protective of her.


    ¡°You ask why I hit you?¡± Jenna scoffed. ¡°You spread nimors that Sophie is a gold-digger and ndered


    her on the school bulletin board! How can you be so shameless? Why are you clinging to someone


    else¡¯s husband?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tears streamed down her face. She looked like the whole world had misunderstood her. ¡°Ms.


    Jenna, how can you insult me in front of all these people? I may be poor, but I have my dignity! I never


    did those things!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s defiant expression continued, ¡°You can¡¯t just nder me because Sophie is your close friend!


    I may be poor, but I won¡¯t let you tamish my reputation! Even if you are wealthy, you can¡¯t just throw dirt


    on me like this


    Jenna was angry but momentanly lost for words in the face of such moral coercion.


    Sophie stepped in front of Jenna, amused by Nichole¡¯s act. ¡°You are cor?¡±


    Nichole still had that pitiful yet stubborn look as she faced Sophie.


    Sophie had always just returned t i t for tat with Nichole, never going too far or intending to make


    Nichole¡¯s life at school unbearable.


    But Nichole¡¯s recent behavior had changed Sophie¡¯s mind. She really shouldn¡¯t have considered


    Nichole¡¯s dignity.


    Sophie advanced, and Nichole, frightened, stepped back. ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±


    Sophie swiftly grabbed the bag from Nichole¡¯s hands, pulling out one bank card after another. She also


    took the suit jacket draped over Nichole¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°All these bank cards, and not one of them wasn¡¯t given to you by James. He gives you thousands


    every month for living expenses, covers your hefty tuition fees, bought you that bag, and pays for your


    daily essentials. Don¡¯t forget, James and I are married-his money is our joint property. What right do


    you have to im poverty? Where do you get the audacity to say you have integrity?¡±


    Nichole looked mortified.


    ¡°This jacket belongs to James, right?¡± Sophie said coldly. ¡°My husband is really thoughtful, funding your


    education, personally bringing you to school, and making sure you¡¯re covered up, just so you won¡¯t


    catch a cold.¡±


    With those words, everyone around understood what was happening. A married man caring so deeply


    for another woman was a clear sign of an inappropriate rtionship.


    ¡°Never thought Nichole was like that.¡±


    1 thought she really


    ly had integrity.


    but it turns out she¡¯s just a home wrecker¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s living off a man and still dares to criticize the rightful wife!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear now that she must be jealous. She spread those rumors on the bulletin board. How evil!¡±


    At the surrounding whispers, Nichole¡¯s face fumed from pale to flushed.


    Suddenly, a hand s n a t ch e d the jacket from Sophie¡¯s grasp.


    expression towards Sophie cold. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ve never


    Sophie was startled to see James draping the jacket over Nichole, his expres


    crossed the line with Nichole N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Crossed the line? What counts as crossing the line?¡±


    Sophie chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You take Nichole to all the major evening events, rush to her side the


    moment she¡¯s sick, and repeatedly embara s me, your wife, in public for her sake.¡±


    With each word, James¡¯ face grew more ufortable.


    Sophie stepped closer, looking directly into James¡¯ eyes, each word deliberate ¡°James, it¡¯s not just


    sleeping together that crosses the line. What you¡¯re doing now is even more disgusting.¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Sophie¡¯s words made James freeze in ce.


    Pulling Jenna by her side, Sophie said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jenna followed and spat coldly at Jarnes as they left.


    Sophie had not wanted topletely sever ties with James, but now she could no longer hold back.


    ¡°James,¡± Nichole cautiously tugged at James¡¯ sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about the bulletin board?¡± James suddenly asked. Nichole¡¯s face changed slightly, but she


    quickly put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Someone at school was jealous of Sophie¡¯s beauty, so they spread


    false rumors about her. Sophie thought I was behind it,


    James frowned deeply. He never meddled in Sophie¡¯s school affairs and was unaware of the rumors


    being spread about her at school. Sophie had never mentioned it to him.


    ¡°James, it really wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯ve tried to exin it to Sophie, but she insists it was my doing¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    James said nothing.


    Nichole bit her lip, fearful that James wouldn¡¯t believe her, and continued, ¡°The dean investigated the


    bulletin board incident once and confirmed it was someone else, not me. But Sophie is biased against


    me and refuses to believe.¡±


    Watching Nichole bow her head and s o b softly, James couldn¡¯t bear to be too harsh. He just patted


    her head and said, ¡°Go to ss. I¡¯ve already discussed your ns to study abroad with the principal.


    Your grades have slipped significantly, but if you can top the ss in the next exam, you can still secure


    your ce abroad.¡±


    As James tumed to leave, Nichole hesitated before hugging him from behind, whispering. ¡°James, L¡­ I


    don¡¯t want to go abroad anymore. Can I stay?¡±


    James frowned, turned around, and stared at Nichole. ¡°Studying abroad isn¡¯t a trivial matter. Tell me


    why you don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Nichole looked at James, unable to speak. She had wanted to go abroad because she believed that


    even if she did, James would still hold her in his heart.


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to go because she feared that once she left, Sophie might take her ce.


    Td rather stay here and prepare for my master¡¯s program.¡±


    James was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, I speak to the principal.


    However, the exams for this year¡¯s graduate program have already ended. You¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will prepare well¡±


    Nichole¡¯s cheeks flushed. She was willing to stay close to James as long as she could, even if it meant


    giving up the opportunity to study abroad.


    After dropping Nichole off at school, James left the campus. Colt, who had been waiting in the car,


    asked, ¡°Mr. Burke, heading back to the office?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the status of the investigation I asked you to carry out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. It appears that those rumors about Mrs. Burke being a ¡®call girl¡¯ originated from Sophie¡¯s


    friends, due to some photographs posted on the Eastwood College bulletin board¡­¡±


    Colt paused, hesitant to continue, but then showed James a photo on his phone.


    The post had gone viral on the campuswork, iming. [Campus beauty is a call girl! Used


    connections to sneak into Eastwood College as a graduate student]


    The bulletin board photo was even more offensive.


    Colt saw the vein on James¡¯ forehead bulge and knew that this time, James was truly furious.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°After the incident, the dean conducted an inspection and found that a student named Krystal, who is


    one of Ms. Nichole¡¯s close friends, was responsible.¡±


    James¡¯ brows furrowed deeply.


    Colt added, ¡°Mr. Burke, this might be rted to Ms. Nichole. Should we continue the investigation?¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 1 3 2


    James massaged his temples.


    ¨C


    Rumors and bullying these were significant issues, and yet, Sophie hadn¡¯t breathed a word about them


    in his presence.


    Did he really mean so little to her?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for further investigation if the dean has already looked Into It, James sald c o o ll y.


    ¡°Tell Nichole to keep her distance from those students. I don¡¯t want them leading her astray.¡±


    Colt seemed like he wanted to say more, but after one look at James¡¯ expression, he could only


    comply. ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Sophie pulled Jenna into Liberty Hall. Jenna hadn¡¯t expected James to be eavesdropping. The situation


    escted quickly. ¡°He defended Nichole night in front of you. It¡¯s infuriating just to think about!¡±


    Jenna was angry, but she was more concemed about Sophie¡¯s situation. ¡°You just had a blowout with


    James. What are you going to do now?¡±


    After all, Sophie was still James¡¯ wife. A fallout with James meant a possibly ufortable future at


    the Burke residence.


    Jenna was full of regret, Sophie said, ¡°Before, I avoided conflict with James, but who wants to y the


    fool all their life? I¡¯m not shrinking away anymore.¡±


    Her path forward was set, and whether or not she offended James didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    *Jenna? What brings you here?¡± Adler, wearing gold-rimmed sses and carrying a stack of books,


    looked every bit the academic.


    Jenna gave Adler a look that was hard to describe and said, ¡°I¡¯m dropping Sophie off at school. What¡¯s


    with the getup?¡±


    ¡°You have no taste! This is called the ¡®schrly disheveled¡¯ style!¡±


    ¡°Disheveled is just disheveled. What¡¯s schrly disheveled?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler rolled his eyes, and declined to continue the conversation with Jenna. While they talked, Sophie


    wrapped her scarf around her neck.


    If Adler had seen the bruise, it was inevitable he wouldn¡¯t mention it to Colby.


    But why was she suddenly so afraid of Colby finding out?


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t rush off after school. Colby said he¡¯sing to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sophie looked wary.


    Adler was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean why? Today¡¯s the grand opening of yourpany. Aren¡¯t you,


    as the boss, supposed to be there?¡±


    It dawned on Sophie.


    The grand opening!


    With all the chaos around James and Nichole, she¡¯d left the initial preparations to Colby and Adler,


    completely forgetting that today was the officialunch.


    ¡°Congrattions, Sophie! This is what they call a setback in love but a sess in business. rll be your


    company¡¯srgest shareholder!¡± Jenna pped Sophie¡¯s shoulder.


    Adler muttered under his breath from across the room, ¡°You¡¯re not thergest shareholder.¡±


    Jenna puzzled. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Adler pretended to whistle nonchntly.


    Sophie gave a bitter smile and shook her head. ¡°Umm, I might really not make it today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Adler was puzzled.


    Only Jenna knew why.


    As expected, James called the school at noon..


    James didn¡¯t contact Sophie directly but instead reached out to the dean, asking him to ry a


    message for her to return immediately.


    Bea knew aboutst night¡¯s incident and made a scene at home.


    The Russell family was also not at peace. Jessica had long wanted to see Sophie¡¯s embarrassment.


    The news that James left his wife at the Aldridge family¡¯s party holding another woman had almost


    spread throughout the entire circle.


    At noon, Perry nearly blew up Sophie¡¯s phone with calls, but she didn¡¯t answer any of them.


    When Colt dropped Sophie off at the Burke family¡¯s home, Bea was furious and threw her ss against


    the wall, while James could only. kneel on the floor, silent


    Sophie noticed James¡¯ clothes were disheveled, his body bearing marks of being hit, and his face had


    turned somewhat pale.


    ¡°Sophie, you knew about this, didn¡¯t you? And you just let them mess around?!¡± Bea¡¯s chest heaved


    with anger.


    ¡°James likes her.¡± Sophie replied indifferently, seemingly detached from the situation.


    She had already prepared for the worst-James might reveal her enrollment at Eastwood College. She


    didn¡¯t care. She might just divorce James sooner.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s so good about a female college student? Sophie¡¯s prettier, more


    outstanding. Are you blind? How could I have raised a grandson like you!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with Nichole. Please don¡¯t involve her.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Bea stood up from the sofa, furiously saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meddle too much in your affairs,


    but with your attitude now, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Bea turned to Colt angrily. ¡°Contact Eastwood College right now, have them kick out that girlN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    immediately. If James still keeps in touch with that girl, I will use all my connections to make sure that


    girl can¡¯t survive in Devonport!¡±


    Sophie watched coldly.


    Bea indeed had such capability in the past. After all, she was Grandpa Burke¡¯s wife. But Bea was no


    longer young, and now Devonport was James¡¯ domain. James was no longer the obedient,pliant


    child he used to be.


    Indeed, James stood up.


    Bea¡¯s face showed disbelief. James coldly said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve listened to you enough over the years.


    Nichole is someone I personally mentored. If you really want to move against her, then I will have no


    choice but to stand against you.¡±


    ¡°You! You!¡± Bea clutched at her chest, clearly upset.


    ¡°Colt, take Grandma back to rest. Her health isn¡¯t good, and she shouldn¡¯t go out in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Marian was startled but could only help Bea, fearing she might faint from anger.


    Bea was helped out of the Burke family home, and Sophie hadn¡¯t expected this oue. For Nichole,


    James was willing to confront Bea, even upsetting her to this extent.


    ¡°Is there anything else for me here? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to speak another word with James. As she tumed to head back to the Russell family


    to clean up the mess, James suddenly spoke up. ¡°Did the Russell family call you?¡±


    ¡°Your scandalous support of a college girl has be so well-known, it would be hard not to let them


    know.¡±


    James frowned. ¡°Sophie, do you always have to speak so harshly?¡±

 Chapter 134

    ¡°So you find these words harsh¡± Sophie said with a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°Did you ever consider


    that words that are a hundred times harsher might hurt me?¡±


    James was silent for a moment before he said gravely. ¡°Ill handle it.¡±


    ¡°No need. Sophie turned to leave.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were being ndered at school?¡±


    Sophie paused, as if hearing a joke. ¡°Tell you?¡±


    Her tone made James uneasy. Frowning, he said, ¡°If you had told me, I would have definitely.


    ¡°What if I told you the rumors were spread by Nichole? Would you believe it?¡± Sophie cut him off,


    James was stunned and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Nichole. She didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ? ? ? ?? ? ??


    Sophie scoffed coldly. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡±


    In essence, James simply trusted Nichole more.


    Sophie tumed to walk away, but James grabbed her arm, his face darkening. ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m


    protecting Nichole?¡±


    ¡°Whether you are or not, only you would know in your heart!¡±


    ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t had it investigated? Are you so sure Nichole is the one spreading rumors?¡±


    James was imposing, clearly not intending to let Sophie go. ¡°Sophie, are you that jealous of Nichole?


    Why are you so convinced she¡¯s the one behind it?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Sophie shook off James¡® hand in disgust.


    James saw the disgust in Sophie¡¯s eyes and felt a sharp pang in his chest.


    Sophie said coldly, ¡®Admit it, James. You just trust Nichole more. We have nothing left to discuss.¡±


    Then, Sophie left James standing there, dumbfounded, and walked away from the Burke family estate.


    Meanwhile, the Russell family estate was in total disarray. Everyone was anxiously looking toward


    Perry. ¡°Sir, do you think Ms. Sophie might actually divorce James?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford a divorce! What about all the projects in his hands?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s best to contact Ms. Sophie now!¡±


    At this moment, Perry was also distracted. Sophie wasn¡¯t answering his calls, and he couldn¡¯t reach


    James either. Who knew what the young couple was fighting about this time?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica smirked nearby. ¡°If you ask me, they won¡¯t divorce Everyone in Devonport knows Sophie is


    smitten with James. Even if James really has another woman, a college student perhaps, she¡¯d turn a


    blind eye, pretending not to know anything, and continue ying Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Just then, the grand doors of the Russell family opened.


    Sophie heard Jessica¡¯s slightly malicious voice right at the entrance. So, in Jessica¡¯s eyes, Sophie was


    just James¡®pdog.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie is here!¡± Someone shouted, and Jessica immediately straightened up, adopting the


    dignified demeanor of ady of the manor, as if those sarcastic remarks had never been hers


    Seeing Sophie, Perry rushed towards her like a man seeing his salvation. ¡°Sophie! Oh, Sophie, you¡¯re


    finally here! Please tell me what¡¯s going on. Did you and James have a fight? Who is this college girl?


    Is James mistreating you?¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 13 5


    Perry bombarded her with questions, his concem evident.


    Sophie knew that among all present, only Perry truly had her best interests at heart. She nced


    around the room and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to divorce James ¡±


    At Sophie¡¯s words, Jessica¡¯s smile vanished. She shot up from her chair, her voice rising dramatically.


    ¡°What? Divorce?


    Jessica, why are you so surprised?¡±


    ¡°How can you divorce him? He is James Burke!¡±


    Disbelief was written all over Jessica¡¯s face. Previously, Sophie had been head over heels for James,


    scheming tirelessly to marry him.


    How could it be that only a few months into the marriage, she was contemting divorce?


    Perry pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°Is this James¡¯ idea?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my decision.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Sophie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Perry seemed to make a decision as well, stating firmly, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    ¡°Idiot! What divorce?¡± Jessica pushed Perry aside and shouted at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re taking


    marriage too lightly! If you divorce James, what will be of the Russell family? How can you do this


    to your uncle?¡±


    Sophie looked on coldly while Perry now stepped in, pulling Jessica back. ¡°Shut up! This isn¡¯t your


    ce to speak!¡±


    ¡°Perry! How can you say that? I¡¯m doing this for your and the Russell family¡¯s sake! It¡¯s James we¡¯re


    talking about! If you divorce him, how will the Russell family survive?¡±


    Sophie remained silent.


    Jessica wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. The Russell family¡¯s resurgence and their continued prominence were


    largely due to James. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The mamage between the Russell and the Burke families had been mutually beneficial and had given


    Jessica her moment in the limelight.


    Perry retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think our family can¡¯t survive without James! Besides, even if the Russell family


    falls apart, the family fortune is enough to support you and your son for generations! You should be


    grateful!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jessica was funous.


    Isaac, who had been silent, now stood by his mother, trying to support her, ¡°Dad! Mom¡¯s right. Sophie is


    the Russell family¡¯s daughter. We¡¯ve supported her all these years. She should do something for the


    Russell family!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Perry barked at Isaac.


    Though resentful, Isaac dared not talk back at this moment,


    Perry turned to Sophie, his tone earnest ¡°Sophie is the only child my brother left behind, and I promised


    him I¡¯d take care of her. Enough of this talk. Even without James, the Russell family will survive.¡±


    Sophie was silent. She knew Perry cared for her, treating her like his own child ever since she was


    young.


    ¡°Uncle Perry, trust me, I won¡¯t let the Russell family fall apart.¡±


    Jessica was beside herself with anger. ¡°Trust you? How can we trust you? You can¡¯t seriously think that


    you can manage Russell Enterprises just because you graduated from Eastwood College!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Perry, please reconsider. If Ms. Sophie really divorces Mr. Burke. What will we do?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so selfish! If you divorce Mr. Burke, we¡¯ll all be left out in the cold!¡±


    Voices from other branches of the Russell family and senior executives buzzed around them.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 13 6


    ¡°Enough! If any of you speaks another word about this, you can leave the Russell family!¡± Perry roared,


    silencing everyone around him immediately.


    Though Perry was known to be kind and approachable in the past, no one dared to provoke him when


    he was truly enraged.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Perry.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was low,


    She knew that divorcing James at this time would bring tough days for the Russell family, but she


    swore it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    In the evening. Sophie stayed at the Russell family home. After sending off some distant rtives of


    the family, Perry called Sophie to his study.


    Perry had aged a lot over the years, and now his face was filled with concern for her. ¡°Sophie, has


    Jarnes really been treating you poorly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s been bad. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°And do you?¡±


    Sophie paused for a moment. She had loved James to the core but now, she had let go.


    Perry watched the expression on Sophie¡¯s face and patted her shoulder, sighing. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry


    you¡¯ve had to endure this.¡±


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°Uncle Perry, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it about you and James?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to take over managing Russell Enterprises for a while.¡±


    Perry looked puzzled at Sophie, then said, ¡°Sophie, I know you¡¯ve learned a lot at Eastwood College


    recently. If you want some experience, I can give you a few of the smallerpanies under the family.


    But taking over Russell Enterprises, I¡¯m worried¡­


    ¡°I know, Uncle Perry. You¡¯re worried that the others won¡¯t trust me, especially since I¡¯ve just decided to


    divorce James, and they might not ept it¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    what In


    Perry nodded. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Then please, Uncle Perry, let me manage a few of Russell Enterprises¡¯ underperformingpanies.¡±


    ¡°The underperforming ones?¡± Perry looked baffled.


    ¡°Yes, the underperforming ones.¡±


    To earn the trust of the Russell family¡¯s branches and take over, she needed to show some results and


    give them hope.


    After leaving the study, Sophie was suddenly hit hard on the back. She turned around and saw Isaac


    dressed casually Isaac was now seventeen and taller than her by a head. He was looking at her


    disdainfully. ¡°Sophie, I warn you! Don¡¯t think about taking my family¡¯s wealth!¡±


    ¡°Isaac, is this how your mother taught you manners? After all, I¡¯m your cousin. You don¡¯t even treat me


    with respect, and you speak to me with that tone?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t use our rtionship as cousins to lecture me! Our family raised you! You¡¯re just a woman,


    and I am the sole heir of the Russell family! All the wealth of the Russell family will belong to me!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression darkened. Isaac was saying such things at his age. His mother, Jessica, clearly


    influenced him.


    Jessica always eyed the Russell family¡¯s wealth.


    Sophie scoffed, ¡°Who taught you to speak like this?¡±


    A flicker of guilt passed through Isaac¡¯s eyes. ¡°No one taught me!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sophie said coldly. ¡°Here¡¯s some advice: if you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, you¡¯d better


    watch your mouth. If there is a next time, 111 teach you a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! You think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Isaac sneered. ¡°You¡¯re getting divorced from James soon. Who


    do you expect to protect you? If you had any sense, you¡¯d go to the Burke family and beg James for


    mercy. Maybe then you could remain Mrs. Burke for a few more days!¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    As Isaac¡¯s words hung in the air, Sophie¡¯s hand flew out, striking him across the face. Instantly, one


    side of Isaac¡¯s face turned red.


    Isaac was stunned for a few seconds and red at Sophie Incredulously. ¡°You hit me?!¡±


    ¡°I told you, if you said another word, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson.¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze was icy as she


    stared at him.


    Isaac¡¯s temper red. ¡°Sophie! You son of a-¡±


    Before he could finish, Sophie pped him again, this time with full force, Isaac¡¯s face instantly swelled


    up.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! I used to let things slide forUncle Perry¡¯s sake. I gave you some respect and


    ignored you. But don¡¯t think I am easy to bully. You better watch out and not bother me again!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes grew colder. Before she had married James, she lived in the Russell household. Isaac


    had been younger and often tripped her up. Clearly, Jessica egged him on.


    He would ruin Sophie¡¯s notebooks or steal her belongings. She had let all these small things slide, but


    now, she felt no need to indulge him any longer.


    Isaac trembled with anger and was about to use his greater size to his advantage. Suddenly, Sophie


    raised her voice to the floor below, ¡°Are you all just loafing around? Take him away!¡±


    Hearing themotion, several maids quickly came upstairs and stood by Isaac, urging him to leave. If


    this reached Mr. Russell¡¯s ears, Isaac would truly be in deep trouble.


    Pointing at Sophie, Isaac said spitefully, ¡°You just wait. I¡¯ll get you for this!¡±


    Sophie scoffed coldly. ¡°Go back and tell your mother to stop harboring those crooked thoughts! As long


    as I am alive, it¡¯s none of her business!¡±


    Fearing the situation might escte, Isaac had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    In the middle of the night, James called her. There was silence on the line for a while before he asked


    in a deep voice, ¡°What time are youing back?¡±


    Sophie replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m staying at Uncle Perry¡¯s tonight. I¡¯m noting back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming to get you now.¡±


    Sophie frowned, silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Tomorrow. I have something to discuss with you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Now¡± James¡¯ tone was insistent


    Sophie nced at the clock. It was already midnight.


    James waited on the phone for Sophie¡¯s response. The Burke estate was deserted tonight, and he felt


    anxious as if he was about to lose something, which unsettled him.


    ¡°Alright, thene pick me up.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t refuse. Some things didn¡¯t change, whether they were


    said sooner orter.


    Outside the room, Isaac eavesdropped on Sophie¡¯s conversation. He sneered, then went downstairs to


    the garage.


    In the garage was the car Sophie had driven over. Isaac, holding a pair of scissors, cut the brake lines


    and had a dark look on his face. ¡°Sophie, go to hell!¡±


    Soon after, James¡¯ car arrived at the Russell estate, disturbing Perry and Jessica, who were already


    sleeping.


    Both came out to greet him, Isaac included, though Perry¡¯s expression was grim.


    ¡°James, even if you and your wife have misunderstandings, you should clear them up promptly. It


    shouldn¡¯t reach a point of no return, right?¡± Jessica was terrified that Sophie might actually divorce


    James, and she quickly put in a good word.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 1 3 8


    ¡°I apologize for the intrusion tonight. I¡¯ll have a good talk with Sophie.¡±


    James¡¯ gaze remained fixed on Sophie, trying to read her emotions from her face, but since he had


    entered, Sophie hadn¡¯t looked at him


    Even once.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    Perry wanted to say something, but Sophie cut him off. ¡°Uncle Perry, I should be going.¡±


    Perry took a deep breath and said, ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    Sophie nodded, then left the Russell family¡¯s house with James.


    ¡°You drive your car, and I¡¯ll drive mine.¡±


    After saying this, Sophie tumed and walked towards the garage. James caught her hand, and his brow


    furrowed. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond.


    James said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s my fault this time. I lost control of my emotions.¡±


    ¡°James, that¡¯s not the point, Sophie withdrew her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk at home,¡±


    Sophie turned and entered the garage. James watched her back, somewhat dazed.


    The two cars drove one behind the other on the road. Knowing Sophie was upset, James didn¡¯t drive


    fast but silently followed behind


    her, keeping a safe distance.


    The streets were empty at night, adding to the feeling of solitude. Sophie yed some calming music


    and pondered how to discuss the divorce with James once she got home.


    When she approached the first traffic light, which was red, Sophie prepared to brake, but pressing the


    pedal had no effect.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This car¡­ James, following behind, nced at the traffic light and frowned. He dialed Sophie¡¯s phone


    and said, ¡°Sophie, do you realize you just


    ran a red light? Driving like this could lead to an ident!¡±


    By this time. Sophie had pressed the brake several times and knew there was a problem with the car¡¯s


    brakes. She tried to calm herself


    and said, ¡°James, there¡¯s something wrong with my car.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The brakes are failing!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face turned pale. She hadn¡¯t been driving fast, but there was a speed bump ahead. If the car


    kept going, it would surely crash!


    James, hearing this, changed his tone, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Drive towards the less popted countryside! Try


    to avoid sharp tums.¡±


    Sophie managed to calm herself and quickly changed her route at the uing traffic light.


    James surveyed the surroundings and spoke firmly into the phone, ¡°Maintain your speed, and brace


    yourself.¡±


    Sophie was startled. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    James hung up the phone, pressed the elerator to the floor, and soon caught up with Sophie¡¯s car.


    Sophie rolled down her window and shouted to James, who was now alongside her, ¡°James! What are


    you doing? Stop!¡±


    James ignored her, pressed the elerator onest time, and swiftly turned, positioning his car in front


    of Sophie¡¯s.


    Sophie had no time to react when she heard a loud ¡®bang, followed by a violent collision.


    The car stopped, and Sophie felt a severe ringing in her ears. She was thrust against the airbag, and


    shards of ss from the window


    s c a t t e r e d, cutting her skin. She ached all over, unsure where she had hit.


    She was barely conscious and opened her eyes only to see a cloud of white smoke obscuring her


    vision.


    ¡°James¡­¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Sophie tried to speak, but it was extraordinarily difficult.


    She opened the car door and climbed out with effort, the white smoke from the car making her cough


    incessantly.


    Once outside, Sophie¡¯s first sight was James unconscious in the driver¡¯s seat, his forehead smeared


    with blood and several other injuries visible on his body.


    *James!¡± Sophie cried out, immediately rushing to open the car door to pull James out. ¡°James, wake


    up! Please, wake up!¡±


    Looking around, Sophie realized they were alone. Only their two cars had collided. Out of the corner of


    her eye, she saw James¡¯ car starting to leak fuel, a foreboding feeling rising in her heart. She quickly


    shook James¡¯ shoulders. ¡°James! We need to get out! James!¡±


    James furrowed his brow and managed to open his eyes, seeing Sophie¡¯s tense face before him. His


    memory was fuzzy, but he felt like he had seen her face somewhere before.


    It had been too long, and he couldn¡¯t remember clearly.


    ¡°James!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice sounded both near and far, ¡°Can you move? We need to get out! The car is going to


    explode!¡±


    mes were already visible at the back of the car. James couldn¡¯t utter a word, so Sophie, seizing the


    moment while he was still lucid, used all her strength to drag him out..


    ¡°You go first. You can¡¯t help me. James¡¯ voice was weak. He was in the car, and it was clear that his leg


    was trapped.


    Sophie quickly realized this, ¡°James, are you just going to give up? What about Nichole if you die


    here?¡±


    James pressed his lips together.


    Sophie said, ¡°Nichole has only you to rely on. If you die, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s left alone. Do you hear


    me?!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It seemed that Sophie¡¯s words amused James. A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    During the ident, not a single thought of Nichole had crossed his mind. All he could think of was


    Sophie. James was still unmoved, so Sophie clenched her teeth, ¡°James, I don¡¯t want to be a widow. If


    you die, il remarry the next day.¡± James¡¯ hand twitched at this, as if sparked by a will to survive. Sophie


    continued, ¡°After all, Colby likes me. If you die, I¡¯ll marry him and. let everyone in Devonportugh at


    you, James.¡± James breathed heavily for a moment, finally extending his arms towards Sophie in


    resignation, ¡°You¡¯re really heartless.¡±


    died. He had risked his life to save her, but she just said she¡¯d remarry as soon as he d


    13 3 3 3 28


    100


    Sophie quickly turned her back, preparing to carry him. While she had been rambling, James had


    managed to free his trapped leg. Sophie felt the fire spreading, and any moment the car might explode.


    Even as she carried James out of the car, she still struggled to drag him further away.


    The next second, a deafening explosion came from the nearby car, followed by a wave of heat


    sweeping over them. Sophie hurried to protect James, but she felt him envelop her from behind, his


    arms wrapping around her to shield her.


    As the heat subsided, Sophie¡¯s ears rang briefly, and the weight of James pressed down on her. He


    had lost consciousness, copsing on top of her.


    *James? James?!¡±


    The person on her did not respond, and Sophie, frantic, cradled James¡¯ face, ¡°Wake up! James!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Sophie struggled to pull the phone out of James¡¯ pocket, barely maintaining consciousness as she


    dialed 911. Momentster, she passed out.


    The next day, Sophie slowly opened her eyes to find Coll bustling around her. Her voice was h o a r s e


    and weak, ¡°Where¡¯s Jamen?¡±


    At the sound of Sophie¡¯s voice, a trace of joy crossed Colt¡¯s face as he quickly responded, ¡°Ma¡¯arn, are


    you asking for some water?¡±


    Sophie shook her head, ¡°Where is James?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­ Colt looked troubled, ¡°Mr. Burke is seriously injured and currently in the ICU


    Hearing this, Sophie struggled to sit up, but Colt quickly pressed down on her arm, ¡°Ma¡¯am! The doctor


    said you also have serious injuries. You can¡¯t get up right now¡±


    Sophiecked the strength to speak. James had been Injured trying to save her. She couldn¡¯t rest easy


    without seeing James with her


    own eyes.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    As Colt tried to stop het amotion suddenly erupted outside the door


    ¡°Where is Sophie? How is she?!¡±


    Sophie recognized Perry¡¯s voice. Colt stepped out to check and indeed, it was Perry and Jessica


    arriving. Jessica looked around, seemingly searching for Sophie


    ¡°Yeah, how is Sophie?¡±


    Jessica was anxious Sophie, watching from inside through the window, knew exactly what was on her


    mind.


    Jessica wondered if Sophie had died. Sophie thought back to how the brakes had suddenly failed, a


    shadow crossing her eyes.


    The car had been fine when it arrived at the Russell estate


    Colt spoke from outside the room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she is currently resting¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Sophie said calmly, noticing a flicker of disappointment in Jessica¡¯s eyes


    Sophie was alive, much to Jessica¡¯s dismay.


    outside the room¡­


    Perry hurried in, taking in Sophie¡¯s bruised body and bandaged forehead. ¡°What exactly happened?


    How did you end up like this?¡±


    ¡°It seems someone tampered with my brakes. They failed, Sophie revealed.


    Shock and confusion spread across Perry¡¯s face.


    Sophie watched Jessica¡¯s expression but couldn¡¯t discem any quilt. Was it not Jessica after all?


    But if not Jessica, then who?


    Perry nced at Jessica and said. ¡°You should step outside.¡±


    Jessica, stunned, asked, ¡°Honey, are you asking me to leave? You suspect me?¡±


    Perry took a deep breath and remained silent.


    Jessica then ced her hands on her hips, ¡°Perry! I¡¯ve been in your family for years. I am not perfect,


    but I gave it my all. Now you are treating me like I am some sort of a criminal?¡±


    Perry didn¡¯t speak harshly in front of Jessica, but she red at him and shouted, ¡°You suspect me?


    Fine, bring the evidence! Bring the evidence, and I¡¯ll go to the police station to turn myself in,¡±


    ¡°Nobody said it was you. Sophie is still resting. Please step outside!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°OuL¡±


    Perry was firm, and Jessica, out of consideration for Sophie¡¯s presence, stamped her foot and stormed


    out of the room.


    Sophie observed that Jessica¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem feigned. If Jessica really did it, she wouldn¡¯t have


    been so bold just now.


    ¡°Sophie, I know you suspect Jessica did it, but I can assure you, it wasn¡¯t her,¡± Perry said.


    ¡°I know.¡± Sophie replied. ¡°Although J¨¦ssica often speaks unpleasantly, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing¡±


    At least not now.


    Sophie left thetter unsaid, and Perry nodded, adding, ¡°She¡¯s just a bit harsh. I¡¯ll check the


    surveince at home when I get back and get you a result¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    After seeing Perry off, Sophie got out of the hospital bed. It seemed she had twisted her ankle, as she


    felt a piercing pain the moment her feet touched the ground.


    Colt noticed Sophie getting off the bed, his expression changing. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why are you out of bed?¡±


    ¡°I want to see James.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Colt hesitated.


    Sophie, with her keen eyes, noticed that James¡¯ room was slightly ajar, Clearly someone had entered.


    She moved closer and saw a sh of white entering her vision.


    It was Nichole.


    Colt blocked Sophie¡¯s view and said with troubled expression, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you should go back and rest.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darkened. Nichole was here. No wonder Colt didn¡¯t want her to visit.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Sophie turned and went back to her room.


    The events of yesterday, after all, were overthought on her part. With Nichole taking care of James,


    there was no need for her to worry.


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone rang, and it was Jenna on the other end, her voice sounding


    somewhat anxious. ¡°Sophie! Why did it take you so long to answer the phone. You¡¯ve been missing for


    a whole day. I¡¯ve been messaging you and got no reply. Did something happen to you?¡±


    Sophie nced at the time. It was already afternoon. Normally, she and Jenna would talk for a long


    time every day. She¡¯d been unconscious for so long this time, it was no wonder Jenna was worried.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a bit of an ident.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was tinged with fatigue.


    ¡°An ident? Where are you? I¡¯ming over right now!


    Sophie hesitated, but finally gave Jenna the address of the hospital.


    She leaned back on the hospital bed, pondering who might be after her life. If it wasn¡¯t Jessica, then it


    had to be someone else from the Russell family.


    Sophie¡¯s head ached as she thought, massaging her temples and sorting through everyone in her


    mind. Suddenly, her eyes snapped open, her gaze darkening. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night¡­


    You just wait. I¡¯ll get you for this. Isaac¡¯s aggressive voice still echoed in her ears.


    Sophie¡¯s expression grew even grimmer Was it Isaac? She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. In the past,


    she only thought of him as a troublemaker, but to think he could alsomit such a deed? Outside,


    Colt brought in a cup of hot tea. Sophie asked, ¡°is the car that was involved in the ident at the


    garage now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was sent to the garage this moming¡± Colt looked puzzled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Call the garage and ask if there was something wrong with the brake lines.¡±


    Hearing Sophie say this, Colt immediately understood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Sophie watched Colt leave, then slowly closed her eyes.


    She hoped it wasn¡¯t Isaac. After all, he was her uncle¡¯s only son.


    Not long after, Colt retumed, his expression grave. ¡°The garage said the brake lines were deliberately


    cut. Ma¡¯am, should we investigate


    this?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No need, you may go.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    It seemed it really was Isaac.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    At that moment, Jenna rushed into the hospital mom. Upon seeing her, Colt quietly stepped out.


    Jenna¡¯s arrival was so quick that even Sophie was taken aback.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why are you covered in bruises?¡± Jenna looked on with eyes full of concem.


    ¡°It was just a minor car ident, nothing serious. Sophie stretched out her arm, ¡°See, I can still move


    ¡°You call this minor?¡± Jenna gazed at Sophie¡¯s injuries, unable to imagine what had transpired the night


    before. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t contact me all night. And James, what kind of husband has he been?¡±


    At the mention of James, Sophie¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°He¡¯s in the next room.¡±


    As soon as Sophie finished speaking, Jenna stood up and headed for the hospital room door. Sophie


    barely had time to stop her when Jenna saw Nichole stepping out from the neighboring room.


    Nichole seemed to be instructing Colt about something, and Jenna snapped coldly, ¡°You again?¡±


    Nichole noticed Jenna and frowned slightly, but she wasn¡¯t intimidated-after all, they were in a hospital


    Colt, trying to defuse the situation, interjected, ¡°Ms. Nichole, Ill take you home now


    ¡°Thank you, Colt


    Nichole looked at Colt like a startled deer, grateful for his intervention.


    Although Colt didn¡¯t care for Nichole, he didn¡¯t want the situation to escte-


    Jenna witnessed the whole scene. As Nichole passed by Jenna, she wore a smug smile.


    Jenna was furious, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Nichole halted and turned to Jenna, saying, ¡°Ms. Jenna, I know you don¡¯t like me, but this is a hospital.


    Patients need rest, and surely you wouldn¡¯t want to stress Sophie out, right?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Realizing Jenna couldn¡¯t do much, Nichole smirked and said, ¡°Ms. Jenna, you are really considerate.


    Well, I be going now.¡± ¡°That woman has no shame, showing up here at the hospital like she owns the


    ce. Does she think she¡¯s James¡¯ wife now?¡± ¡°Just let it go.¡± Sophie said, ¡°James saved me this time.


    For his sake, I won¡¯t make things difficult for Nichole.¡±


    ¡°He saved you? It might as well have been Nichole who put you in this situation.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Nichole.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her? Then who was it?¡± Jenna looked confused.


    Sophie didn¡¯t know where to begin. She didn¡¯t want to worry Jenna with the Russell family¡¯s issues.


    Jenna felt Sophie¡¯s reluctance, and patted her hand. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s important is that you recover.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this right now¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    When Sophie didn¡¯t respond, Jenna tentatively asked, ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid Colby will find out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was strange to Sophie that she was actually afraid of Colby finding out. She didn¡¯t want to worry him,


    nor did she want him to find out it was Isaac¡¯s doing and potentially react without mercy.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want them to know, I won¡¯t tell


    However, Jenna quickly realized the issue. She examined Sophie and said, ¡°But look at you,


    it¡¯s unlikely no one will notice.¡±


    This ident had left Sophie with bruises all over. Sophie couldn¡¯t just disappear for over a month just


    as herpany was getting


    started.


    Jenna was troubled, ¡°Also, I spoke with, Adler on my way here..¡±


    Sophie opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    If Adler knew¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ¡°Bang!¡± The door to the Russell mansion was flung open, and a group of men in ck suits surged in.


    Perry and Jessica, who had just returned home, were so frightened that they stumbled several steps


    backwards..


    ¡°Honey! What¡¯s going on, honey?¡± Jessica clung fearfully behind Perry.


    ¡°Security! Call security!¡±


    Perry tried to maintain hisposure, but when he saw his own security guards being pushed in by the


    men in ck, his face turned pale. ¡°Who are you people? What do you want?!¡±


    Ar that moment, Colby entered through the Russell¡¯s front door. Upon seeing him, Perry nervously


    swallowed, ¡°Colby¡­?¡±


    Colby casually pulled up a chair and sat down. Perry asked, ¡°What do you mean by this? We have


    never offended you.¡±


    Colby nodded, smiling, ¡°Mr. Perry, you haven¡¯t offended me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you bringing men into my house like this?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t, but your son has.¡±


    ¡°My son? How did he wrong you?¡±


    Perry was baffled.


    Colby extended his hand, and someone beside him brought over aptop showing surveince footage


    from the Russell¡¯s garage. It clearly captured Isaac sneaking into the garagete at night, cutting the


    brake lines on Sophie¡¯s car, and then quietly leaving. Perry¡¯s expression grew uglier by the second, and


    Jessica, standing beside him, also turned pale, ¡°No! How could this be possible!¡±


    Perry was shaking with anger, ¡°Isaac! Bring that d a m n boy here!¡±


    At Perry¡¯s shout, Isaac, who had been in his room upstairs, was awakened by the noise below and


    came out annoyed, ¡°Can¡¯t a guy take a nap?!¡±


    As soon as Isaac finished speaking, he saw a group of men in ck entering the house, and his face


    tumed sour.


    ¡°Dad, dad!¡±


    Isaac stepped back as Colby¡¯s men grabbed him by the arms and dragged him down. He struggled,


    ¡°What are you doing! Let go of me!¡± Isaac was pinned to the ground, and Jessica hurried forward to


    embrace her son, ¡°What are you going to do to my son!¡±


    ¡°Who are you people? What do you want in my house?¡± Although frightened, Isaac, the only teenager


    in the family, disyed a bold defiance.


    Colby crossed his legs and stared c o o l l y at Isaac on the ground.


    Perry grabbed Isaac by the arm, furious, ¡°Tell me, was it you who tampered with Sophie¡¯s car? Answer


    me!¡±


    ¡°I-L¡± Isaac stammered, trying to remain calm, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Why


    ww would you


    say I did it!¡±


    ¡°See for yourself, is this not you?¡±


    Perry pointed to theputer on a nearby table, still ying the footage of Isaac entering the garage


    and cutting the brake lines. Isaac was shocked, ¡°How could this be! I clearly erased the footage!¡±


    ¡°Smack-Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Perry pped Isaac across the face, startling Jessica. ¡°Perry! How could you hit your son over a


    stranger?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! He¡¯s your son too, and look what he¡¯s be. He could have killed someone.¡± Perry


    trembled with rage. ¡°Thank goodness Sophie wasn¡¯t seriously hurt, or I¡¯d have to take his life.¡±


    Jessica, feeling guilty, could only protect Isaac, sobbing softly.


    Colby watched the drama unfold with a cold gaze.


    Realizing there was an outsider present, Perry addressed Colby, ¡°Colby, I understand what you mean,


    but this is a family matter. Could you possibly¡­¡±


    Colby stood up, having never intended to target Sophie¡¯s family. He had onlye to ensure that Perry


    had the resources to find out who was responsible.


    ¡°Mr. Perry, as this is a Russell family matter, I leave it in your hands.¡± Colby spoke indifferently,


    ¡°However, if you handle this improperly. don¡¯t mind if I step in.¡±


    Perry¡¯s face paled. Colby¡¯s words hinted at a need for harsh punishment.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t be biased; Perry nodded repeatedly


    Colby gestured, and his bodyguards dispersed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Colby saidzily.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon after, everyone withdrew from the Russell household.


    Isaac, defiant, stood up and shouted towards the now empty doorway, ¡°Who are they to dictate what


    happens? Dad, how can you just believe them?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Perry pped Isaac again, leaving him in shock.


    Jessica became anxious, ¡°Perry! They¡¯ve left. Why are you still hitting him?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Perry shouted. ¡°Colby personally came here. It is already a huge favor to us that he didn¡¯t


    throw you in jail.


    Isaac turned deathly pale..


    Perry continued, ¡°From today, you¡¯re staying home and behaving. I¡¯m cutting off all your cards, and


    tonight I¡¯m taking you to apologize to Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize to her?!¡± Isaac exploded. ¡°Dad, Sophie was practically raised by our family.


    Why should I apologize?¡±


    Perry, infuriated by Isaac¡¯s words, said, ¡°You! You¡¯reing with me to the hospital night now! Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Perry grabbed Isaac by the arm and dragged him outside, Isaac¡¯s struggles futile.


    ¡°Perry! What are you doing? Let go of him!¡± Jessica tried to intervene but was ruthlessly pushed away


    by Perry.


    Isaac looked to Jessica for help, but Perry angrily ordered, ¡°Security! Hold him, and have the driver


    take us to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The security guards restrained Isaac, and the driver immediately went to get the car. Soon, Perry was


    dragging Isaac into the hospital. Sophie heard themotion from her room as the voices of Isaac and


    Perry reached her ears. Jenna, hearing the noise, opened the door and saw Perry pulling Isaac inside.


    Sophie told Jenna, ¡°Jenna, could you step out for a bit? I need to talk to my uncle.¡±


    Jenna nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside then.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    After Jenna left, Perry pinned Isaac to the ground, ¡°Kneel down. Apologize to Sophie.¡±


    Isaac struggled for a bit but ended up pinned down. He looked up at Sophie with fury in his eyes and


    said, Tm sorry.¡±


    Sophie was surprised at how quickly Perry had discovered the truth. Even if Issac was dim-witted, he


    should have known to destroy the


    evidence.


    ¡°Sophie, this is all Isaac¡¯s fault. I¡¯m taking him to the police station right now and let the officers handle


    it.¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac exploded, ¡°Dad! How can y


    you send me to the police station?¡±


    ¡°You did this yourself, and you still want to argue? Sending you to the police station is letting you off


    easy.¡±


    If this matter were handled privately by Colby, Isaac would have been in real danger.


    ¡°Uncle Perry, there¡¯s no need to take him to the station,¡± Sophie said calmly. ¡°He¡¯s like this because


    Jessica has been too indulgent with


    him.


    Perry nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s all his mother¡¯s doing. He¡¯spletely out of control now.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Isaac came to me to discuss the Russell family¡¯s wealth distribution. I merely criticized him


    a bit, and he wanted tosh out violently. He reallycks discipline.¡±


    ¡°What wealth distribution?¡± Perry looked confused, having no idea about this.


    Isaac¡¯s face tumed red, ¡°Sophie! Shut up!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Perry suddenly snapped to his senses and kicked Isaac, ¡°I¡¯m not even dead yet, and


    you¡¯re already after the Russell family¡¯s assets?!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t!¡± Isaac¡¯s defiance weakened, but he refused to admit to it.


    Sophie spoke nonchntly, ¡°Uncle Perry, it¡¯s not entirely Isaac¡¯s fault. Someone must have been


    whispering these thoughts to him. He wouldn¡¯t be spouting such things otherwise.¡±


    Perry wasn¡¯t born yesterday. He knew Sophie was referring to Jessica. He had always adored Jessica,


    turning a blind eye to her actions. To think that his beloved was scheming for his wealth infuriated him.


    Initially, his threat to take Isaac to the police station was just a heat-of-the-moment remark. Now, he


    decisively grabbed Isaac, saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to the police station to turn yourself in right now. You


    won¡¯t learn your lesson otherwise.¡±


    *Dad! Are you serious? I¡¯m your son! Can you bear to see your son go to jail?¡±


    ¡°I have no such son like you. Once you get out of jail, you won¡¯t get a penny from me.¡± Perry had


    already picked up his phone, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t turn yourself in now, I¡¯ll personally take you to the


    police station,¡±


    Isaac was frightened by Perry¡¯s threat. He red at Sophie r¨¦sentfully, then turned and walked away.


    It was just turning himself in. Sophie wasn¡¯t seriously harmed anyway. Even if he went to jail, he could


    get out early.


    After Isaac left, Perry had


    someone secretly follow him.


    Sophie said, ¡°Uncle Perry, don¡¯t be too upset. Maybe a few days in jail will change him for the better.¡±


    Perry nodded, saying. ¡°You were disturbed by this, and it¡¯s all my fault. I raised such a rotten son and


    almost got you hurt.¡±


    Sophie shook her head. After a while, she asked, ¡°Uncle Perry, how did you know it was him?¡±


    ¡°Colby came over. This little b a st r d had wiped the garage surveince, but Colby brought the


    evidence to demand a severe punishment.


    ¡°Colby?¡±


    Sophie was startled.


    It had only been an hour, and Colby already knew she was in trouble?


    How did he gather evidence so quickly?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Jenna had just entered the room after Perry left. She had been eavesdropping at the door. Although


    family feuds in elite circles weremon, she hadn¡¯t heard of family members actually resorting to


    violence against one another.


    ¡°Colby has always been decisive and swift in his actions. This time, though, he seems to have shown


    some mercy Jenna pondered. ¡°If it were the old him, why bother with evidence? He would have just


    locked the person up in the ck box, and by the next day, your cousin probably wouldn¡¯t have half his


    life left. Sending him off to the police station like this is letting him off too easy.¡±


    ¡°The ck box?¡± Sophie looked puzzled at Jenna, It was the first time she had heard the term.


    Jenna shook her head, ¡°It must be some kind of industry ng. I¡¯m not exactly sure what it refers to


    Adler never really exined it to me in detail¡±


    Sophie remained silent. People like Colby, who walked on the razor¡¯s edge every day, surely had their


    own ways of handling things.


    Otherwise, how could they instill fear in others?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe, Colby just didn¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position, considering your uncle has always been


    good to you¡± Jenna said. After a moment, Jenna expressed her frustration, ¡°He knows you were in


    trouble, but didn¡¯t even think to check on you immediately. Does he even understand how a girl feels?


    Such a typical inconsiderate man,¡±


    Suddenly, a cough came from outside the door.


    Jenna straightened up and tumed to see Colby standing there, looking haggard as if he had rushed


    over.


    ¡°From afar I could hear yourints. How could you sabotage their rtionship like that?¡± Adler


    said as he entered, carrying a basket of fruit and then casually pulled up a chair next to JJenna.


    Colby sat on a nearby sofa, remaining silent.


    Sophie stealthily nced at Colby, who seemed very calm about the situation. It was as if he had never


    even been to the Russell family. ¡°Jenna rushed saying she needed to go to the hospital, so I figured


    you must¡¯ve been in trouble,¡± Adler said earnestly. ¡°We¡¯re all good. friends here. You should have told


    us so we could back you up. Who did this?¡±


    Sophie and Jenna watched as Adler feigned ignorance Jenna raised an eyebrow, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t


    know?¡±


    ¡°How would I know.¡± Adler replied with a look of surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not a psychic.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jenna¡¯s tone took a turn, clearly seeing the guilt in Adler¡¯s eyes.


    Adler couldn¡¯t stand Jenna¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Guilt shed in his eyes, and he dared not meet


    Jenna¡¯s. Sophie chuckled, trying to ease the tension, ¡°The culprit has been caught. It was just a family


    dispute.¡± ¡°A family issue, huh? That¡¯s tough. Otherwise, I¡¯d have someone grab that rascal and give


    him a good thrashing: Adler said with feigned.


    regret.


    Jenna rolled her eyes on the side. It¡¯s as if they didn¡¯t know anything.


    Colby spoke in a low voice, ¡°Ready to be discharged?¡±


    ? ??? ??? ?? ? ?? ? ?? ? ?


    Sophie hesitated for a moment, which Jenna noticed, ¡°You¡¯re not still worried about James next door,


    are you? Nichole is taking good care of him. He hardly needs your concern.¡±


    Sophie, seen through by Jenna, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Indeed, James was well cared for by Nichole.


    She had no need to worry. Adler nudged Jenna, signaling her to not speak rashly.


    Sophie decided, ¡°I want to get discharged. I don¡¯t like staying in the hospital.¡±


    In her past life, she had died on an operating table, leaving her with a deep seated fear of hospitals.


    ¡°Alright Colby agreed, then stood up and left the hospital room alone.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    In no time at all, the discharge procedures werepleted, and Adler went downstairs to fetch the car.


    When Sophie changed out of her hospital gown, she nced at the room next to hers where James


    had been staying, but ultimately she followed Jenna and left the hospital.


    Outside the hospital, Sophie spotted Colt¡¯s car, and Nichole¡¯s face was reflected in the rear window.


    By evening, James was slowly waking up in his hospital bed, only to see a blurry figure bustling around


    him.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± James called out softly.


    The figure paused momentarily, and when it turned around, it was Nichole, smiling sweetly. ¡°James,


    you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    I


    Nichole set a cup of water aside and said, ¡°I came straight here after ss to check on you. Are you


    feeling okay? Should I call the doctor?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sh of disappointment crossed James¡¯ face. His voice was a bit h o a r s e, ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s smile froze briefly, but soon softened again. ¡°Sophie? She¡¯s already been discharged.¡±


    Hearing this, James pursed his lips. She was in such a rush to leave?


    ¡°Call Colt in.¡±


    Nichole noticed James was still preupied with Sophie, she bit her lip and said, ¡°James, you¡¯ve been


    so seriously injured, and Sophie hasn¡¯t visited you once. Maybe you should stop thinking about her.¡±


    James felt as if he had been struck hard, his voice grave, ¡°Did she really note to see me even


    once?¡±


    Nichole shook her head, ¡°She didn¡¯te. This afternoon, she left with Colby. They¡­¡±


    Nichole trailed off.


    James was no fool, Even in his groggy state, he understood the implication of Nichole¡¯s words.


    There was something going on between Sophie and Colby.


    Outside, Colt pushed the door open and frowned, ¡°Ms. Nichole, visiting hours are nearly over. You


    should head back.¡±


    Nichole wanted to say more, but James simply said, ¡°You should go back. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Disappointment filled Nichole¡¯s eyes.


    After Nichole had left, James picked up his phone from the bedside table. Not a single message from


    Sophie appeared on the screen. Even Nichole hade to see him, but Sophie had left without a


    word, not even a greeting.


    The next second, James dialed the home phone. ¡°Marian, has Sophie returned?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been back all day.¡±


    James expression turned colder, tinged with a hint of anger.


    So, Sophie and Colby were still together.


    James clenched his phone tightly. The thought of Sophie and Colby being alone together was


    unbearable for him. Quickly, James ended the call and got up from the hospital bed.


    A nurse entering the room was startled to see James fully dressed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out of bed yet!¡±


    ¡°Move.¡± Buttoning up his shirt, James strode out of the room.


    Colt immediately approached him, ¡°Mr. Burke, the doctor said you need to rest. You can¡¯t be


    discharged.¡±


    ¡°Give me the car keys.¡±


    Colt hesitated but dared not disobey James, reluctantly he handed over the keys.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The next moment James grabbed his keys and left the hospital, his face still slightly pale Colt followed


    closely behind, only to see James get into his car and speed away with a push of the elerator


    ¡°Mr. Burke!¡± Colt called out from behind the cat, but James showed no sign of stopping Soon, he was


    out of sight.


    At that time. Sophie was resting in her apartment, lying on the bed, while Adter was bustling about in


    the kitchen and Jenna was trying to help but mostly getting in the way Colby simply sat on a nearby


    sofa, reading the newspaper


    The scene was quite cozy, and Sophie found herself longing for this kind of warmth


    In her past life, she had lost her parents early Even when she stayed with the Perry family, everyone


    was always on their guard, and it had been a long time since she felt the warmth of a family


    If only it could always be like this


    James drove to the outside of Sophie¡¯s apartment and dialed her phone number. There was no answer


    on the other end


    James hand holding the phone tumed slightly pale. He got out of his car and walked to the security


    office


    ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±


    Tm looking for Sophie¡±


    ¡°Are you a friend of the resident?¡±


    ¡°Im her husband¡±


    James¡¯ voice camed a hint of restrained frustration.


    The security guard stared at James somewhat nkly. He had just seen Ms. Sophie and three friends


    go upstairs, and he had never


    seen the man before him.


    ¡°Sorry, could you have the residente down to meet you? Or maybe you could contact the resident


    so I can let you in.¡±


    James expression became dangerously sharp. He pulled a business card from his pocket clearly


    marked with ¡®CEO of Burke International, James Burke


    The security guard¡¯s expression changed slightly at the card.


    James¡¯ voice grew colder, ¡°Call her now!


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    The security guard dialed the phone connected to the apartment¡¯sndline.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was dozing off in bed, with Jenna and Adler bustling around in the kitchen.


    Suddenly, the room¡¯sndline phone rang, and Colby nced at it


    Jenna from the kitchen said, ¡°Colby, pick up the phone. Or it¡¯ll wake Sophie up.¡±


    Colby pursed his lips, hesitating.


    But the ringing was too loud, and he finally answered. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ͨ


    Hearing Colby¡¯s steady voice, James¡¯ face turned paler and grew increasingly upset.


    The security guard felt like he was on pins and needles. This was so thrilling.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Colby clearly recognized James¡¯ voice. He nced at Sophie, who was


    asleep on the bed, and slightly smiled. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    James temples throbbed with anger, ¡°Let her answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°I think Sophie wouldn¡¯t want to hear your voice right now. Colby replied slowly, his toneced with a


    hint of amusement.


    ¡°Colby, Sophie is my wife. Our matters don¡¯t concern you¡±


    James struggled to contain his anger


    Colby put down his newspaper, fiddling with a lighter beside him, nonchntly retorting, ¡°It¡¯s just a


    marriage of convenience. I intend to look after the girl I fall for thoroughlyThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    ¡°Colby, you¡­


    James was about to say something more when Colby interrupted from the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Looks like Sophie just woke up. Mr. Burke, you better see to Nichole first. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Colby hung up the call.


    James¡¯ face darkened, his hand gripping the phone tuming pale with tension.


    ¡°Mr. James¡­¡± The security guard by his side couldn¡¯t help but interject. ¡°Maybe another day?¡±


    James shot the guard a cold look, silencing him immediately.


    Meanwhile, Sophie, groggy and disoriented, woke up from her bed and rubbed her eyes, asking in


    confusion, ¡°Was there a phone call just now?¡±


    Colby picked up the newspaper again and said indifferently, ¡°No, you were dreaming.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was puzzled. She was sure she had heard the phone ring while she was asleep. Could it have


    been a dream?


    Rubbing her forehead, Sophie reached for her cellphone by the bed, only to see a missed call from


    James on the screen.


    Sophie frowned. James had called?


    Just then, Jenna came bustling out of the kitchen with a tray of food, calling out, ¡°Sophie, breakfast is


    ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sophie set her phone aside.


    The next day, awyer sent Sophie the draft divorce agreement, and in the evening, Sophie made a


    special trip back to the Burke family


    estate.


    Marian, seeing Sophie return, greeted her joyously, ¡°Madam! You¡¯re back.¡±


    Noticing the bruises on Sophie¡¯s body, Marian eximed in shock, ¡°Madam, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he-


    Before Marian could finish, James had alreadye downstairs.


    James seemed to have recovered, and it made Sophie a bit relieved.


    She walked into the living room and said to Marian, ¡°Marian, I need to speak with James privately.


    Please go tidy up the yard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Marian looked worriedly at Sophie, then at James.


    James sat at the dining table, eating his dinner without a change in expression, not once looking at


    Sophie.


    Sophie ced the divorce agreement from her bag in front of James. ¡°This is the divorce agreement


    drafted by mywyer. Please sign


    it


    James paused, his hand holding the fork freezing in ce. He looked up, his gaze cold, ¡°Divorce?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression remained neutral, ¡°Yes, a divorce.¡±


    James stood up and stepped closer to Sophie, his voice stem, ¡°Who gave you the permission to draft a


    divorce agreement?¡±


    ¡°Since we both dislike each other, why are we forcing ourselves to stay together?¡±


    ¡°Dislike?¡± James seemed infuriated, veins throbbing on his forehead, ¡°Sophie, wasn¡¯t it you who


    followed me around every day, begging. me to marry you?¡±


    Mentioning the past, Sophie felt incredibly foolish, replying, ¡°You said it yourself, that was in the past. If


    you don¡¯t like me, why should waste my time on you?¡±

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150


    "Who said that about me?"


    "I know you have feelings for Nichole, and I''m stepping aside for you."


    "Sophie!"


    In a swift motion, James pressed Sophie against the wall, his eyes filled with a cold fury. "Stepping aside? Making way? What do you think I am, Sophie? Some kind of property to be passed around as one pleases?"


    Sophie frowned, "That''s not what I meant."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    James stepped closer, his voiceced with anger, "Then what did you mean?"


    "I..."


    "Did you even discuss this with me?"


    Sophie''s frown deepened. "James, if it''s about the partnership with the Russell family, I can assure you that even if we divorce, those projects can still proceed."


    "You think I''m against divorcing because of the deal with the Russell family?"


    As James moved closer, Sophie looked up at him defiantly, "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!"


    James ced his hands on Sophie''s shoulders, his eyes now bloodshot. "Listen to me clearly, I will never agree to a divorce. You are not leaving me."


    "Let g!"


    Sophie shook off James'' grip, her voice cold and mocking, "James, don''t tell me you''re refusing the divorce because you have feelings for me."


    "I..."


    Before James could respond, Sophie cut him off, "Mr. Burke, I don¡¯t think I have the charm to make you so enamored. You''ve embarrassed me in front of others for Nichole¡¯s sake, and attacked my friends without just cause. I''ve had enough of this marriage. Whether you like it or not, I want a divorce."


    "Sophie! Where do you get the nerve to talk to me like this?" James retorted angrily. "Haven''t you been hanging out with Colby, all secretive? When have you ever considered my feelings?"


    "Me and Colby?" Sophie scoffed as if she heard a joke. "So that''s what you think."


    "Isn''t it because you climbed up with Colby that you want to divorce me?" James sneered, "Sophie, you really know how to y the field."


    "Shut up!" Sophie pushed James away, her eyes full of disgust, "I''m ashamed I ever had feelings for you."


    James felt a sting in his heart as he saw the disgust in Sophie''s eyes. As Sophie turned to leave, James instinctively grabbed her arm, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Let go!"


    With a strong grip, James pulled Sophie back, forcing her down onto the couch with him on top, his fiery gaze wandering between her nose and lips, his voice barely containing his anger, "Was Colby holding you down like this yesterday?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?!"


    Sophie tried to p James, but he caught her wrist.


    He tightened his grip, causing Sophie pain. "Nonsense? Sophie, I would have given my life to save you, and you just walk away without even a nce at me. How can you be so heartless?"


    Sophie, unable to break free, simply sneered, "You have Nichole to look after you, so why would you need me?"


    James'' grip loosened slightly.


    Sophie said, "James, if you like Nichole so much, why can''t you just let me go?"


    James clenched his teeth, "I never said I liked Nichole."


    "Yes, you never said it, but you''ve hurt me countless times for her sake. Can you honestly say Nichole means nothing to you, that you don''t care for her?"


    "I..." James fell silent, his earlier confidence gone.


    He didn''t understand himself anymore. Initially, he saw Nichole as fragile on the outside but strong inside, and he felt the need to protect her from being bullied. Caring for Nichole had be a habit.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Do you really want a divorce that badly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want a divorce. I¡¯ve had enough¡±


    James looked into Sophie¡¯s resolute eyes, no longer seeing the deep love she once had for him.


    ¡°Finn, then listen to me. I don¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡± James stood up, grabbing the divorce papers


    from the table and tearing them in


    ¡°James! You!*


    1 don¡¯t want to hear you mention divorce again. As long as I forbid it, you¡¯ll always be my wife.¡±


    *James, by what right-


    ¡°By the right that I am James Burke, and here in Devonport, I have the final say. If I don¡¯t agree, you


    can forget about the divorce.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Before Sophie could finish, James tossed the divorce papers into the trash and stormed upstairs.


    Sophie watched his retreating figure with fury. D a m n it, why won¡¯t he agree to the divorce now?


    In the past, she begged him not to divorce her, and James didn¡¯t even nce at her. But now, when


    she initiated the divorce, and it had escted to this point, suddenly James was unwilling to part ways.


    Sophie nced at the trash can where the tom divorce papersy.


    However, James had a point. Now in Devonport, his word wasw. If James didn¡¯t agree to the divorce,


    then she couldn¡¯t get one.


    It seemed she needed to add some weight to her divorce strategy.


    The next day, Sophie went to the Business Registry and took over several of Russell Enterprises¡¯


    failingpanies.


    Upon arriving at thepany. Sophie noticed thex receptionist and some employees ying cards.


    Russell Enterprises¡¯ entertainmentpany was notoriously poorly managed. Many talented artists


    had left, and thepany continued to lose money each year sustained only by Russell Enterprises¡¯


    funds. It seemed it wouldn¡¯t survive another few years. Sophie walked in slowly. The receptionist didn¡¯t


    even look up, asking indifferently. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophie Russel.¡±


    ¡°Sophie Russel?¡±


    The receptionist repeated the name, and as if suddenly remembering something, he quickly looked up.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡±


    The employees straightened up, hurriedly putting away their cards.


    Sophie scanned the room and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know I wasing today?¡±


    The employees quickly lined up, their faces betraying their guilt. ¡°We thought¡­ we thought it was Mr. A


    b b o t ting.¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°I assume you received the news yesterday that I¡¯m taking


    over Russell Entertainment. I¡¯ll be here often. If I find anyone cking off again, they¡¯ll be fired


    immediately.¡±


    The manager quickly responded, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. We were just bored, but it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    Sophie casually found a ce to sit. The decor here was decent. Given the initial investment the


    Russell family put into this mediapany, it shouldn¡¯t be losing money annually. The employees were


    afraid ofyoffs simply because they couldn¡¯t find another job asfortable and well-paying as this


    one.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Where are the artists?¡±


    The manager said obsequiously from the side. ¡°The few artists we have are out on assignments. They


    won¡¯t be back till tonight.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one named Reece, where is he?¡±


    Sophie clearly remembered that Russell Entertainment had signed a recent college graduate named


    Reece, who had been underused due to his reserved nature. After being semi-buried post-graduation,


    he was poached by anotherpany and subsequently rose to stardom.


    Now, saving this disastrously mismanaged Russell Entertainment might just depend on Reece.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Reece¡±¡±


    The manager pondered carefully, seemingly unable to recall such a person. He said, ¡°Ms. Sophle, our


    most popr star at the moment. is Conn. How about I arrange for Corin to meet you?¡±


    Sophie watched the manager. Although she was smiling, her eyes didn¡¯t carry a hint of mirth.


    ¡°You have half an hour to have Reece meet me¡± She left those words behind and went upstairs.


    The manager gave a subtle signal to his subordinates and followed Sophie.


    The employees downstairs looked at each other in confusion. Reece? Wasn¡¯t he just a fresh graduate?


    But since Sophie had spoken, they had no choice but to immediately contact Reece toe to the


    office.


    Sophie nced at the office decor, while the manager continued to tter, ¡°Ms. Sophie, this office was


    left by the previous CEO, and I had it redecorated just yesterday. Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Sophie settled into the office chair.


    The manager, still smiling obsequiously, said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Corin is the pir of ourpany right now.


    Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet him?¡±


    Sophie smiled, a smile that made the manager inexplicably nervous.


    or with no real


    How could Sophie not know? Corin was just an artist who rose to fame through notoriety. At best, he


    was a B-list actor talent or capability, just a fairly good-looking face.


    Yet, such an artist was already considered a top star at Russell Entertainment.


    Sophie still remembered how Corin had found a wealthy patroness, and how quickly he had turned


    against Russell Entertainment, thepany that had propelled him to fame. Then, Corin¡¯s reputation


    plummeted due to sleeping with fans, mistreating employees, and engaging in shady contracts. In less


    than two years, he was cklisted,


    Sophie watched the manager with interest and asked, ¡°It seems you have high hopes for Corin.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Corin brings in a significant revenue for thepany each year. Of course, I favor him.¡±


    ¡°Last year, the resources in Corin¡¯s hands were mostly funded by thepany¡¯s own money, yet his


    performance was hardly outstanding, nor did it bring much prestige or profit to thepany. How much


    did Corin pay you to sing his praises so vehemently in front of me?¡±


    Caught off guard by Sophie¡¯s sharp words, the manager nervously swallowed and began to sweat,


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, you misunderstand, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding can be rified by checking the ounts.¡±


    Hearing this, the manager tensed up again.


    To promote Corin, they had indeed spent a considerable amount of thepany¡¯s money, but Corin


    still failed to break into the top tier, and the benefits he provided were not proportional to the resources


    spent.


    Sophie leaned back in her chair. It seemed that this Russell Entertainment really was a ce that


    harbored all sorts of misconduct.


    Outside, an employee timidly came in, ¡°Ms. Sophie, we¡¯ve contacted Reece, but he¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He refuses toe.¡±


    ¡°Refuses?¡± This was unexpected for Sophie.


    The employee nervously said. ¡°Reece says he won¡¯te unless Russell Entertainment terminates his


    contract.


    Sophieughed at this statement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that would be a breach of contract?¡±


    The employee kept his head down, not daring to speak.


    Who knew what that young graduate was thinking? The CEO herself wanted to meet, and yet he was


    making excuses.


    Sophie stood up and said, ¡°If he won¡¯te to meet me, then I¡¯ll go meet him.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    The manager looked up in surprise, ¡®Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re the CEO. Isn¡¯t it a bit too ttering for you to


    meet with an employee personally?¡± Usually, just the mention of a breach-of-contract fee would make


    Reeceply without argument. But this time, something was off. Reece wasn¡¯t even listening to his


    boss and had the nerve to speak so defiantly.


    Sophie grabbed her bag and left the office. She drove to Reece¡¯s address ording to the information


    she had.


    Reece¡¯s neighborhood seemed modest. Her luxury car stood out as it pulled into the cramped, aging


    apartmentplex, drawing curious looks from some bystanders.


    The manager, keen to please, hurried to open the car door for her, saying ingratiatingly, ¡°Ms. Sophie,


    let me walk you up.¡±


    ¡°ill go up myself.¡±


    The building was old and housed mostly elderly residents. Itcked on elevator, forcing Sophie to climb


    the stairs.


    She reached the third floor and knocked on a rusting door.


    Soon, the door swung open. A man in casual home wear appeared before Sophie.


    He was tall, with green eyes that carried a hint of rity. Standing nearly six feet four inches tall, he


    towered over Sophie by at least a foot, his striking good looks making him stand out.


    The man seemed taken aback by Sophie¡¯s appearance, but quickly regained hisposure, his voice


    deep as he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Reece, who¡¯s there?¡± From inside, an elderly voice called out.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Reece was about to respond when Sophie stepped forward, smiling, ¡°Hello, Grandma, I¡¯m Sophie.¡±


    Upon hearing the name Sophie, Reece furrowed his brow


    The olddy, hunched and squinting, peered at Sophie, asking, ¡°Sophie, dear, are you Reece¡¯s


    girlfriend? Come in,e in.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nna warmly pulled Sophie inside.


    Sophie¡¯s smile froze on her face. She had nned to get on nna¡¯s good side, but she hadn¡¯t


    intended to be introduced as the girlfriend right away.


    ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Reece¡¯s attempt to rify was cut off by Gianna, ¡°Reece, what are you waiting for? Go make some tea


    for Sophie.¡±


    Gianna¡¯s joy was palpable as she ushered Sophie onto the sofa. Reece reluctantly went to make tea.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze stayed on Reece. She remembered from his past life, after he became famous and


    nna passed away, Reece had tearfully spoken on a TV show about the humble life he could only


    provide for his grandmother before his fame.


    All of this stemmed from the partial sidelining by Russell Entertainment during Reece¡¯s early career.


    Reece served tea to Sophie, though his expression was hardly weing.


    ¡°Sophie, have you eaten? I will make something delicious for you. I¡¯m making apple pies today¡± Gianna


    cheerfully announced as she headed to the kitchen.


    Reece looked coldly at Sophie, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What if I said I¡¯m here to support you with more resources? Would you believe me?¡±


    Reece frowned, clearly skeptical of Sophie¡¯s intentions. ¡°Thepany being this kind-hearted?¡±


    Reece¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you see the state of my family. I don¡¯t have time to waste with


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about making you a star.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Sophie¡¯s eyes shimmered with sincerity as sheid a bank card and two contracts in front of Reece.


    This card has $500,000, a personal gift from me. One of these contracts is a new private agreement


    between us, and the other is your previous contract.¡±


    As she spoke. Sophie took Reece¡¯s old contract in her hands and, right in front of him, tore it in half.


    Reece was stu


    stunned


    Sophie continued. ¡°Take your time to look over the new contract. If you don¡¯t trust me, feel free to


    consult aw firm. But if you believe in me. I promise to make you the hottest star within a year¡±


    Reece, studying the earnest expression on Sophie¡¯s face, hesitated briefly. ¡°Why not promote Corin?¡±


    After all, Corin was the current star of Russell Entertainment.


    ¡°Corin will soon be out¡± Sophie stated inly. But the time wasn¡¯t right just yet.


    Reece fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°Condition?¡± Sophie looked puzzled as Reece spoke coolly, ¡°Are you expecting me to charm female


    clients for you, or are you looking for something else¡± Reece didn¡¯t finish his sentence, his gaze shifting


    away.


    Sophie immediately grasped the implication of Reece¡¯s words, her face flushing with indignation. That¡¯s


    not what I meant. I¡¯m not asking you to handle female clients for me, nor am I looking to keep you,¡±


    Reece pursed his lips, then asked. ¡°Then you¡­?¡±


    ¡°If there has to be a condition, Sophie slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s that once you make it big, you can¡¯t leave. You¡¯ll


    always be my artist.¡±


    ¡°In return, if I can¡¯t make you a star within a year, you¡¯re free to leave without¡¯owing me a dime in


    penalties.


    Reece watched Sophie, trying to gauge the truth in her words.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, from the kitchen, Gianna called out, ¡°Reece,e help me make apple pies.¡±


    Reece nced at the kitchen and finally said to Sophie, ¡°I agree.


    Then, he walked into the kitchen..


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    That evening, Sophie and Reece joined Gianna for dinner. After seeing Sophie off, Reece stood by the


    window at home and dialed a phone number.


    ¡°Hello? Mr. Reece, are you considering joining ourpany?¡± The person on the other end was very


    polite.


    Reece replied indifferently, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reece, you should think this through. Russell Entertainment isn¡¯t nning tounch your career,


    but we are willing to pay the penalty fee for breaking your contract with them.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Reece hung up the phone, his mind reying Sophie¡¯s arrival earlier


    that day.


    Although it was just a moment, it made his heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Sophie.¡± He murmured to himself. Could her words be true?


    Over the next few weeks, while recuperating, Sophie shifted all thepany¡¯s resources to Reece. In


    just a few days, Reece hadnded three movie roles and four advertising endorsements, his poprity


    skyrocketing at an rming rate.


    Upon hearing the news, Corin stormed into thepany and barged into Sophie¡¯s office. Sophie¡¯s face


    remained calm facing his furious eyes


    La Ped mmed den Sonia¡¯s desk. He s shouted. ¡®Ms. Sophie, this isn¡¯t fair!¡±

 Chapter 155

    The manager tried to stop Corin, but it was toote.


    ¡°Why did thepany give Reece the resources meant for me? Who does he think he is? How can he


    evenpare to me?¡±


    Corin was furious. For years, he had been given top¨Ctier resources of Russell Entertainment, but now


    they were being handed to a neer who had just graduated from college and hadn¡¯t even made his


    debut yet.


    Sophie leaned back in her chair. ¡°You want to know why?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Corn eximed, his anger boiling over. ¡°Did Reece give you some kind of personal favor, Ms.


    Sophie? Or is he, perhaps, under you¡­


    ¡°Bang-!¡± Sophie mmed the folder in her hand down on the desk.


    Corin¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her action. He had assumed Sophie was naive, a neer to the


    industry, a push¨Cover, but now he found a dangerous warning in her eyes.


    Sophie said coldly, ¡°Corin, you are just an artist under contract with thepany. Watch your words.¡±


    Corin, stubbom as ever, shot back, ¡°I am thepany¡¯s most popr artist. Thepany¡¯s annual


    performance depends solely on me. You¡¯ve just gotten here. How can you justify redirecting my


    resources to someone else?¡±


    The manager, watching Sophie¡¯s reaction, started sweating bullets.


    Sophie sneered, ¡°Your resources? Everything you have is because thepany invested in you. Look


    around, you barely make it as a second¨Ctier male star. You say thepany¡¯s performance relies on


    you alone, but have you even looked at these ounts?¡±


    Sophie threw an ounting ledger in front of Corin. His expression darkened, and even the manager


    felt like he was on pins and needles.


    Sophie continued calmly, ¡°Subsidizing all thepany¡¯s earnings to Corin alone, Wayne, you really


    have some nerve.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, please, let me exin¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager¡¯s voice trembled with fear. He had done this to cope with the demands of Russell


    Enterprises. Otherwise, Russell Entertainment would have closed down years ago.


    However, he had altered the ounts. How could Sophie still detect something was off?


    Sophie red coldly at the manager who was scrambling for excuses.


    Everypany has one or two executives who manipte financial records for personal gain, thinking


    they won¡¯t get caught as long as the money is reced.


    Wayne and Corin had been leaving gaps in the books for three years, despite her wamings since


    taking over. They thought they wouldn¡¯t get caught, assuming she was just a figurehead. They were


    wrong.


    Detecting tampered ounts was a piece of cake for her.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m giving you two options.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie


    ¡°The first, you¡¯re fired.¡±


    Wayne turned pale.


    ¡°The second, resign voluntarily.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°Choose one.¡±


    Wayne swallowed hard, his legs trembling. He had been at Russell Entertainment for over a decade,


    and now he faced dismissal.


    Sophie was ruthless, determined to weed out the rot early.


    ¡°I choose to resign voluntarily.¡± Wayne was a mess of tears and snot.


    Sophie said inly, ¡°Then you can leave now.¡±


    After dealing with Wayne, Sophie turned back to Corin. ¡°Il give you two choices too.


    After witnessing Wayne¡¯s dismissal, Corin felt a chill in his heart.

 Chapter 156

    Conn didn¡¯t know what Sophie would do to handle him.


    She said, ¡°Your first option, stay at thepany, but you¡¯ll never get another role to y.¡±


    Corin looked genuinely shocked.


    Sophie continued slowly. ¡°Your second option, switch to Burke International¡¯s entertainment division. I¡¯ll


    write you a rmendation


    letter.¡±


    Corin paused, seemingly not expecting such a good deal. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Then I choose the second option!¡±


    Corin was overjoyed. Who would stay at theckluster Russell Entertainment when he could move to


    Burke International?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You can go now. I¡¯ll introduce un


    you to Burke Intemational tomorrow. I think they¡¯ll be eager to have you,¡± Sophie said with a smile.


    Though Corin wasn¡¯t a top star, the Russell family had invested a lot in him, making him quite popr.


    Burke International¡¯s film division always liked to poach top talents from others.


    However, this was not necessarily a good thing. After all, Corin had a slew of undisclosed scandals


    behind him. These scandals were like a ticking time bomb, ready to impact anypany that signed


    him.


    After sending Corin away, Reece suddenly walked into the office.


    Noticing Reece¡¯s frowning and hesitant expression, Sophie knew he had overheard her conversation


    with Corin.


    ¡°Why are you sending Corin away?¡±


    To any outsider, moving to Burke International was a step up.


    Sophie, eager to avoid any misunderstanding, exined, ¡°He thinks moving to Burke International is a


    good thing, but he doesn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s actually his misfortune.¡±


    In her past life, Conn had climbed up thanks to a female executive at Burke International¡¯s film division.


    She heavily promoted him, not realizing the scandals lurking behind him, which eventually led to


    massivepensation ims against Burke International¡¯s film division. This incident had left the


    division struggling for years. Sending Corin there was merely elerating their downfall. When Reece


    did not respond, Sophie curiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a press appointment today? What brings you


    here?¡±


    ¡°I heard Corin was causing trouble, so¡­¡± Reece trailed off.


    After spending thest few days together, Sophie had realized that Reece was a man of few words.


    Reading Reece¡¯s mind, Sophie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.7


    After a moment, Reece said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    Sophie nodded. Once Reece left, she looked at the pile of documents on her desk, her lips curving


    slightly upward.


    Sophie had confidence, and she was determined to crush James¡® confidence.


    Although Russell Entertainment was a small enterprise, the media could influence an entire business


    chain.


    Russell Entertainment would be her bargaining chip in the divorce with James.


    Sophie had been lying low in Russell Entertainment, and after three months, she finally received good


    news.


    The wastnd she had purchased six months ago was now fullyndscaped. Thanks to Jenna¡¯s strong


    investment, Devonport¡¯srgestmercial street had been established,


    Sophie had cautiously carried out the development to avoid drawing industry attention and


    unnecessary trouble.


    The day the shopping district waspleted, all the stores moved in, and Russell Entertainment


    invested heavily in promoting it across various tforms.


    As the public became aware, the shopping district seemed to have sprung up overight. Previously


    unnoticed, it had now quietlypleted.


    And with the establishment of the shopping district, it was Burke International that was thrown into


    chaos.


    Burke International convened an emergency meeting, and the atmosphere in the meeting room was


    exceptionally tense.

 Chapter 157

    ¡°Mr. Burke, there was hardly any news in this business district before. It¡¯s clear someone is purposely


    trying to sabotage us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone knows that the Burke International Mall we¡¯ve been preparing for a year is about to


    open. We¡¯ve spent a lot of money on promotions, but now this group has beaten us to the punch.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, many merchants have signed deals with thispany¡¯s business district. This is a huge


    loss for us. We¡¯re talking billions.¡± The board members were all chiming in with their thoughts.


    James set at the head of the table, rubbing his temples. ¡°Enough!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the surrounding board members fell silent. James said coldly, ¡°Who is behind this


    company?¡±


    ¡°The owner behind S Corporation is a mystery. We¡¯ve investigated but can¡¯t figure out who it is,¡± Colt


    added hesitantly, ¡°But this business district is the same one that Mrs. Burke auctioned off as a rundown


    area.¡±


    Hearing Colt¡¯s words, the room burst into murmurs.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke, if it really is Mrs. Burke, you can¡¯t let her get away with this.¡±


    James was exasperated by the incessant chatter of the old timers. He knocked on the table and said


    sternly. ¡°As far as I know, Sophie sold thatnd a long time ago. She has nothing to do with this


    business district¡±


    The glimmer of hope that had just ignited in the board meeting was extinguished once more.


    Thinking of Sophie, who hadn¡¯t retumed home in three months, James waved his hand dismissively,


    ¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±


    The board members had no choice but to leave the conference room.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, the dean called today to confirm that Ms. Nichole¡¯s graduate studies are all set,¡± Colt


    reluctantly mentioned, ¡°Ms. Nichole said she¡¯d like to invite you for dinner.¡±


    James seemed not to hear. He asked, ¡°Where is Sophie?


    ¡°Ms. Sophie seems to have been busy with her internshiptely¡±


    ¡°Intership?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a fieldwork assignment from her university. Graduate students are required to work at a


    company


    a thesis report.


    ¡°Whichpany is she nning to join?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Colt hesitated.


    He couldn¡¯t just say anypany but Burke International, could he?


    a month and then submit


    After all, Mrs. Burke had been giving Mr. Burke the cold shoulder for the past three months, showing no


    signs of wanting to mend their rtionship.


    ¡°Contact the dean and arrange for Sophie to be ced at Burke International.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Sophie might not agree.¡±


    at Colt, who realized his mistake and quickly lowered his head.


    James nced at


    ¡°Then ce her at apany that coborates with the Burke family, but make sure she remains


    under my watch.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Coltplied, though he felt a headacheing on. How was he going to arrange this?


    Meanwhile-


    Jenna mmed the table, ¡°Come to mypany.¡±


    Adler pped the table, ¡°Not Mine!¡±


    Jenna and Adler locked eyes, sparks flying between them..


    After a mere three¨Csecond stare¨Cdown, Adler eventually backed down and called out to his best friend,


    ¡°Colby. You say, whichpany Is better for Sophie?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Colby was helping Sophie sort out the documents on her desk, casually remarking. It¡¯s better not to


    go.¡±


    Sophie nodded in agreement from the side. She had been incredibly busytely, not only with the


    affairs of Russell Entertainment but also with a plethora of tasks for the corporation


    The business district had just opened recently, and the corporation had a whole stack of issues waiting


    for her to handle.


    At this time, going for an Internship was nothing but a waste of her precious time.


    Jenna asked with a puzzled look, ¡°But is it really okay not to do an internship?¡±


    She had studied abroad and was unfamiliar with the domestic Internship system, though she had heard


    from her friends that writing a dissertation after an intership was quite a painful task.


    Adler responded, ¡°What could go wrong? Just stamp Sophie¡¯s papers and that¡¯s it. How could a


    dissertation be too tough for Sophie?¡±


    Out of the four people present, three could stamp Sophie¡¯s papers.


    *Ding Ding-


    At that moment, a phone rang on the table. Adler rushed over to answer it, and the caller ID showed it


    was the Dean,


    Adler frowned and listened for a few moments before responding with a series of, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    After hanging up, Jenna asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    *The school called, saying that this year¡¯s graduate internships will be assigned by the school itself,


    Adler replied, looking troubled. ¡°Tve never heard of the school managing assignments before. What is


    this, a crackdown on cheating?¡±


    Sophie, half¨Cheartedly tapping on her keyboard, said, ¡°Whatever. Worst case, I¡¯ll just ck off at work


    and y dumb to get through the


    month¡±


    This month was crucial, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it on an internship and assignments.


    Adler said, ¡°Just hope you don¡¯t get ced with Nichole at the same facility.¡±


    Sophie paused her typing and frowned, ¡°Nichole?¡±


    ¡°Nichole?¡± Jenna was also surprised. ¡°When did Nichole join the graduate program?¡±


    ¡°Mid¨Cterm entry. I just found out too, Adler raised his phone.


    If the Dean hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that James had directly enrolled Nichole into


    the graduate program. It was clearly a case of nepotism.


    Sophie seemed much calmer. It well¨Cknown in Devonport that James favored Nichole. This time, to


    amodate Nichole, he even broke the rules and sneaked her into the graduate program of


    Eastwood College, showing how important she was to him.


    Still, Sophie clearly remembered that Nichole was supposed to study abroad. Why the sudden change


    of ns?


    Well, since her rebirth, many things from her previous life had shifted, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by such


    anomalies anymore.


    Sophie said, ¡°Cross my fingers, I really don¡¯t want to intern in the same ce as her.¡±


    ?? ?? ??? ? ? ?? ? ??? ????? ??


    Ding-


    Sophie¡¯s phone beeped. ncing at it, she noticed was a message from James. [Grandma is visiting


    tonight. Colt has already gone to pick you up.]


    Sophie frowned, looked up at the clock, and immediately stood up.


    Adler jumped at her sudden movement. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Jamles has sent someone to pick me up. I need to leave right now.¡±


    James was a suspicious person by nature. The corporation¡¯s new market news was just released, and


    she had previously purchased that business districtnd. If she disappeared now, James would surely


    suspect she was the corporation¡¯s secret CEO.


    Colby said, ¡°III drive you.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Sophie nodded, and Colby immediately went down to start the car, with Sophie quickly following


    behind.


    Fearing she¡¯d bete. Sophie quickened her pace as soon as they left the corporate building.


    Unfortunately, while descending the stairs, she slipped and fell backward, Instinctively closing her eyes,


    she braced for impact with the ground, but instead, shended in a pair of


    Sophie saw Colby looking at her with a gentle smile.


    It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t bete,¡± he said softly


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed momentarily before she hurried into the car


    Colby sat in the driver¡¯s seat, a subtle smile ying on his lips. ¡°Buckle up. Getfortable.¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t quite grasped the meaning behind Colby¡¯s words before he pressed the elerator. Had


    it not been for her being securely seated, she felt she might have been catapulted out of the car at that


    moment.


    When they neared her apartmentplex, Sophie noticed Colt¡¯s car had just arrived. Without a pass,


    Colt couldn¡¯t enter theplex and was lingering outside.


    Sophie picked up her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead,¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Colby tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, his eyes tender. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Sophie dodged his gaze slightly but quickly got out of the car.


    When Colby looked back at Colt, his smile had vanished, and he soon drove away.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Colt looked puzzled when he noticed that Sophie didn¡¯t exit from the gatedmunity, but he didn¡¯t


    immediately voice his concern. ¡°Mr. Burke sent me to drive you back.¡±


    Sophie nodded absentmindedly.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Colt asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, was it just now that¡­¡±


    ¡°I went to the university library,¡± Sophie answered indifferently. ¡°What? Does he need to know


    everything I do every day?¡±


    Previously, James had absurdly requested her to report her daily activities. She had seen it but chose


    to ignore it. What she did was


    none of James¡® business.


    ¡°Mr. Burke is just concerned about your safety.


    ¡°Or perhaps he¡¯s worried I might cheat on him?¡±


    The CEO of Burke International being cuckolded by a wife who didn¡¯t love him would indeed be a


    humiting story to tell.


    Colt initially wanted to exin, but sensing Sophie¡¯s reluctance to discuss further, he swallowed his


    words.


    After all,


    1. part of what Sophie said was true, but the main thing was that Mr. Burke cared about her.


    After arriving at the Burke residence, Sophie pushed open the grand doors.


    Marian greeted her as soon as she entered. ¡°Ma¡¯am, have you enjoyed your travels these past few


    months?¡±


    ¡°Quite enjoyable¡±


    Sophie responded coolly. ¡°When is Beaing?¡±


    ¡°Madame Bea? Marian looked puzzled. ¡°She didn¡¯t mention she wasing.¡±


    Sophie frowned, her gaze falling on James, who was sitting on a couch nearby.


    Was he lying to her?


    Sophie dropped her bag and said, ¡°Marian, you can leave us. Go upstairs.¡±

 Chapter 160

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    Sophie walked up to James, who seemed disinclined to speak, so she simply sat down opposite him


    and said, ¡°You lured me back here. What is it you want to talk about now?¡±


    ¡°That piece ofnd in the old Industrial district, who did you really sell it to?


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already investigated it yourself?¡±


    Ever since the news had spread that the industrial district was set to be transformed into a green


    space, James had only asked her about it once and had not brought it up again.


    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that James would let go of this opportunity so easily. He must have


    been conducting his own secretive investigations


    No doubt, James had received the false information she had intentionally leaked. His summarting her


    to ask again clearly indicated his dissatisfaction with the findings of his investigation.


    ¡°ke? There¡¯s never been such a person in Devonport.¡±


    James watched Sophie closely for her reaction. Of course, Sophie wouldn¡¯t show any sign of faltering


    ke was her. She was ke.


    It was just a false identity, and it was only natural that James couldn¡¯t find anything substantial.


    ¡°How would I know? Perhaps he¡¯s a businessman from abroad.¡± Sophie changed the subject


    nonchntly. ¡°Did you really trick me intoing back just to ask me this? If so, I don¡¯t have time for


    these pointless questions.¡±


    Sophie made a move to get up, but James, holding back his frustration as if making a concession,


    asked, ¡°How long are you going to keep up this anger?¡±


    It had been three months since Sophie had left home, three months, and he had thought that giving her


    some space would make her reconsider but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that she wouldn¡¯t budge this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. Since you refuse to agree to a divorce, I have no choice but to force your


    hand.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Sophie said this, James anger erupted. ¡°Sophie, do you really want this divorce? Do you


    love Colby that much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, it has nothing to do with Colby,¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯d believe that?¡± James gripped Sophie¡¯s wrist tightly and said, ¡°You want a divorce,


    and if it¡¯s not for Colby, then what is it for? Because Colby loves you. He can offer you money, and save


    the Russell family, right?¡±


    Sophie looked at the current state of James and found it ludicrous, ¡°Yes, Colby loves me. He can


    provide me with money, and offer better resources for the Russell family, so of course I can¡¯t wait to


    divorce you. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    *Sophie!¡±


    James was furious. His temper was usually under control, buttely, Sophie could easily provoke him.


    He struggled to suppress his anger and said, ¡°So these past three months, you¡¯ve been with Colby,


    haven¡¯t you?¡±


    All this time, he had secretly had people watching Sophie, but they were always intercepted by Colby¡¯s


    men, and his people hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of her.


    This suspicion had been gnawing at him for three months. All he wanted now was an answer from


    Sophie.


    Sophie, observing the rage in James¡® eyes, scoffed. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± James abruptly pushed Sophie away, causing her to fall back onto the couch, but she only felt


    exhration. Watching James¡® irate demeanor, she was reminded of the despair she had felt in her past


    life.


    Originally, for the sake of Nichole, James had not cared about her even when she was bleeding out on


    the operating table. His voice over the phone had been so calm, as if he wished she would just die.


    Sophie vividly remembered that all the type A blood had been diverted from the hospital. Other than


    James, no one else in the Devonport could have arranged that.


    James was a murderer! To be with Nichole, he had not hesitated to kill his own wife, just to clear the


    way for Nichole to officially enter the Burke family.


    Now, her mere normal interactions with Colby were something James couldn¡¯t let go of. It turned out he


    too feared the idea of his wife being unfaithful, and he too had moments of explosive anger.

 Chapter 161

    Sophle pushed herself off the couch with a look in her eyes that mocked James. ¡°I¡¯ve told you what you


    wanted to know. Can I leave


    now?¡±


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± James grabbed Sophie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Still want to see


    Colby?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Sophie wrenched her hand free and said coldly, ¡°Who I see is my business, not yours.¡±


    ¡°But you are my wife. James stepped closer, adjusting his tie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to love being with me?


    Wanted to be together? Well, now I¡¯m making it happen. You¡¯re not going anywhere near Colby.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. ¡°James! Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°I must have. Only a madman would let you go off like that for so long.¡± James gripped Sophie¡¯s wrist


    tighter, pinning her to the couch, his eyes filled with possessiveness. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯re not leaving the


    Burke estate¡±


    ¡°James! Let go!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s struggle only fueled James¡® anger more.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let go? Didn¡¯t you use to want this?¡±


    James ripped open Sophie¡¯s dress, exposing her shoulder. The hint of cleavage drove him even more


    wild. A fire was burning in James, and he gripped Sophie¡¯s chin, leaning down.


    The next second, a sharp p rang out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Disgust was clear in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    That p brought James back to s


    some senses. Even when Sophie used to dislike him, he had never seen such revulsion in her eyes, as


    if he were nothing but trash in her sight


    That feeling made him feel suffocated.


    James¡® voice regained some calm but was hoarse, ¡°Are you rejecting me because of Colby?¡±


    Sophie, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡®James, don¡¯t make me lose respect for you.¡±


    She coldly nced at James before turning and heading upstairs.


    James, seemingly exhausted, leaned against the couch, more tired than ever. He dialed Colt¡¯s number,


    speaking wearily. ¡°Gather all the information on ke by tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯ve already started investigating ke, but this person¡¯s background is a mystery. Even our


    network hasn¡¯t found anything on him.¡±


    ¡°Then contact hispany. Is it called S? I want a meeting.¡±,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke ¡±


    After hanging up, James rubbed his temples. Lately, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on work. Did Sophie


    despise him so much that even a touch disgusted her?


    The next morning, Sophie received a message from Colby. [The CEO of Burke International wanted a


    meeting with the CEO of S Corporation.]


    Meeting him was out of the question.


    Sophie promptly replied to Colby:[Decline.]

 Chapter 162

    In the afternoon, the news that the CEO of Burke International was turned down by the CEO of S


    Corporation, ke, spread like wildfire through the businessmunity.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The news was leaked internally by Sophie who got Adler to reveal it, a move that was no doubt a case


    of the fledgling entrepreneur not giving a damn about this Devonport frontrunner.


    James, a major figure, felt as if his reputation was being dragged through the mud due to this refusal by


    S Corporation


    Everyone in the circle was praising the boldness of the new group¡¯s CEO.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just anyone they had refused¨Cit was James. Who else in all of Devonport would dare


    to disrespect James like this?


    At that moment in the CEO¡¯s office at Burke International, James was grimly scanning the headlines


    online.


    A headline reading ¡°Burke Intemational¡¯s CEO Humiliated by Rejection¡± had gone viral. Everyone was


    curious about the mysterious backer behind this rising group, bold enough to snub James,


    Colt, noticing James¡® displeasure, remarked, ¡°Mr. Burke, this must be the work of someone with an


    agenda. I¡¯ve already started an investigation, and I¡¯m confident well have answers soon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a genius to see this is tied to S Corporation.¡±


    Originally, he had just wanted to meet ke to gauge the neer, but the other party had yed


    their cards in an unconventional way, turning this affair into a trending topic.


    Using Burke International¡¯s reputation to boost their own was a clever move¨Cindeed.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, we need to get this trending topic taken down ASAP to protect our public image.¡±


    Previously, Burke International was the unspoken leader in Devonport. Now, this viral story was making


    people think this mysterious S Corporation might be an even bigger yer than Burke International,


    which was not good news..


    ¡°Get it off the trending lists immediately, and let¡¯s organize a business g.¡±


    ¡°Should we invite S Corporation?¡±


    ¡°No, everypany is wee except for S Corporation.¡±


    James¡® voice was icy.


    He wanted to show who truly held the power in Devonport¡¯s business world. Businesses need to


    support and challenge each other to thrive, and he intended to iste S Corporation.


    As dusk fell, Sophiey back in her office chair at S Corporation, while Adler appeared worried,


    ¡°James¡® move is really harsh, inviting everypany but excluding S Corporation. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s


    ying the istion game.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not istion. It¡¯s choosing sides.¡± Sophie said with a slight smile.


    She had memorized James¡® moves, already an expert at the game. Even before sending Adler to buy


    the trending spot, she had anticipated this. James always acted as if he were the only one who


    mattered


    Colby interjected, ¡°Do you have a countermove?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll y the game too.¡±


    ¡°Really? Even though S Corporation¡¯s momentum is strong right now, thosepanies aren¡¯t fools.


    They won¡¯t offend James for an uncertain ally. They¡¯d rather cross you first, thene crawling back


    once you¡¯ve made your fortune.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± said Sophie, sitting up straight. ¡°That¡¯s why I n to host a masquerade ball, with a


    five¨Cstar secrecy rating. Attendees. won¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities.¡±


    She held up a badge in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had two hundred badges made, to be distributed to the top two hundredpanies in the industry.


    No invitation needed, just wear the badge to enter. All badges will be collected at the end of the night.¡±

 Chapter 163

    Adler said nonchntly. ¡°This badge isn¡¯t worth much, just give it to them.¡±


    Sophie smiled slightly. ¡°This badge is actually quite useful¡±


    She continued, holding up a finger, ¡°Add this spread the word that ke will also be there, to share in


    the ultimate joy of the masquerade ball with everyone.¡±


    Adler looked confused, but Colby next to him had already grasped Sophie¡¯s intention.


    Sophie, intngued, toyed with the badge in her hand. Over the past few months, she had made the


    name ke resonate loudly, filled with a scase of mystery.


    It was all for this day.


    On the evening of the Burke International g, James surveyed the room full of people, but his


    expression showed no hint of


    happiness.


    Colt said beside him, ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯ve had people check, and all the big names from various


    corporations are here, except the uninvited S Corporation,¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James seemed uninterested in the current situation.


    Colt, puzzled, asked, ¡°Mr. Burke, do you have any concerns?¡±


    After a pause, James asked, ¡°No news from S Corporation at all?¡±


    Colt shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t heard anything. They probably know they¡¯ve offended us and dare not


    make a move.¡±


    James frowned. He couldn¡¯t believe that the person behind S Corporation would do nothing.


    His countermove today was known by everyone as asserting Devonport¡¯s sovereignty. S Corporation


    would be theughingstock) of the circle, never to be mentioned in the same breath as Burke


    International again. Then, everything S Corporation had done before would have been in vain.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the person behind it would be so foolish as to y a part in ruining their own


    n.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on every move of S Corporation, and report back to me immediately with any news.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As Colt was about to leave. James seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°What about Sophie?¡±


    As Mrs. Burke, she should be present at today¡¯s event.


    ¡°The dress has been sent over as you instructed, but whether she wille is uncertain.¡±


    Just then, the grand doors of the banquet hall opened, and James looked up to see a figure in


    burgundy. His eyes flickered withplex emotions, but they turned cold again as he saw the face.


    Nichole, in a burgundy evening gown, had gone to a salon for a sophisticated hairstyle and makeup.


    Seeing James, her face lit up with joy.


    Nichole quickly approached him, somewhat shyly, ¡°James, did I arrive toote?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this dress?¡± Instead of a gentle voice, what came was an interrogation.


    Nichole was taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have Colt send it over?¡±


    James nced coldly at Colt, who quickly said, ¡°Mr. Burke, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Colt had indeed given the dress to the doorman, specifically instructing it to be given to James¡® wife.


    ¡°James, what do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t this dress prepared for me?¡± Tears welled up in Nichole¡¯s


    eyes, making her look all the more pitiful.


    James, observing Nichole¡¯s red lips and heavily made¨Cup face, unconsciously pictured Sophie. He


    averted his gaze, and unlike usual, he didn¡¯tfort her, ¡°You don¡¯t suit this look. Go change the dress.

 Chapter 164

    Facing James¡® Indifference, Nichole was stunned.


    Colt had already approached her, saying, ¡°Ms. Nichole, pleasee upstairs with me to change your


    outfit¡±


    Nichole lowered her head, ¡°Okay¡±


    Just as Nichole had taken a few steps, James suddenly spoke coldly, ¡°Wash off your makeup before


    coming back down.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Nichole began.


    ¡°You are a student, and such a mature and shy makeup doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Hearing James say this made Nichole feel even worse. She had spent so much effort on her makeup.


    Was it really so inappropriate?


    Colt, walking ahead, heard Nichole¡¯s soft query, ¡°Colt, don¡¯t I look good in this dress?¡±


    Colt just nced back briefly, his tone indifferent. ¡°That dress was prepared by Mr. Burke for his wife.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face changed upon hearing this. The dress was actually meant for Sophie by James.


    ¡°But the doorman clearly said that this dress was delivered for me.¡±


    ¡°That must have been a misunderstanding by the security at the door. You weren¡¯t supposed to be here


    today.¡±


    Hearing Colt¡¯s distant and cold tone, Nichole felt a surge of humiliation.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was at her apartment preparing her resume, when Jenna said, ¡°James wanted you


    to apany him to the dinner party. Why didn¡¯t you go? You might even gather some useful


    information.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like going.¡±


    She certainly didn¡¯t want to endure seeing James¡® face, which looked like it could turn on her at any


    moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t, but why hand over this opportunity to Nichole? Aren¡¯t you just


    making it easy for her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This dinner party was a gathering of all the prominent businesses in Devonport, not just any casual


    event. Nichole was just a university student. Her presence at such an event was indeed out of ce.


    ¡°James likes Nichole. I was just amodating his wishes.¡±


    Sophie remainedposed. Since James favored Nichole so much, of course, he would prefer


    Nichole as hispanion.


    In recent months, whenever there was a cocktail party or dinner, James insisted on Nichole


    apanying him, more ostentatiously than ever, as if he wanted the whole world to know she was


    with him.


    This time, for reasons unknown, he had called Sophie.


    Well, she wasn¡¯t someone James could just summon or dismiss at his whim. Dreaming of getting her to


    go was just that¨Ca dream.


    Just then, Sophie¡¯s phone rang. It was Harold. She had been on medical leave for a few months and


    hadn¡¯t been to school. Harold checked in every few days, but a call thiste was unusual.


    Sophie answered, expecting another of Harold¡¯s kind inquiries, but instead, Harold¡¯s voice came


    through furious, ¡°Sophie, have you lost your mind? How could you be overshadowed by a mistress like


    this?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sophie was initially confused.


    ¡°These past few months, James unting Nichole around was one thing, but today? He even brought


    Nichole to the event.¡±


    It dawned on Sophie then that Harold, being from the Aldridge family, was certainly at the Burke


    family¡¯s dinner party, as the social circuit had to be maintained.


    Worried that Harold¡¯s impetuous nature might cause a scene, she quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t get


    worked up, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m going to teach James a lesson today no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 165

    After hanging up the phone. Harold left Sophie stunned as she stared at the disconnected call, a sense


    of fomboding rising within her


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who was that?¡±


    Jenna, who had been lounging on the bed with her smartphone, noticed Sophie¡¯s agitation and got up


    too. ¡°What happened? Are your going out?¡±


    1 need to head to the Four Seasons Hotel


    ¡°Are you going to the dinner hosted by James?¡±


    Jenna looked puzzled at Sophie. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you didn¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°Harold said he needs to teach James a lesson, and I¡¯m worried he might cause trouble.¡± Sophie


    frowned.


    Gordon had been feeling under the weather these days, and tonight Harold was supposed to attend in


    Gordon¡¯s ce. Without Gordon to keep an eye on him, she really feared Harold might end up giving


    James a beating at the dinner.


    ¡°That fool, what¡¯s he thinking? He¡¯s too old to still be getting into fights.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jenna put down her snacks, grabbed her purse, and pulled Sophie out the door.


    She sped all the way to the Four Seasons, where they were stopped by two security guards at the


    entrance. ¡°Please show your


    invitation.¡±


    Jenna snapped, ¡°Are you blind? You don¡¯t recognize thedy of the Burke family?¡±


    The guards scrutinized Sophie, confused. ¡°Mrs. Burke? Didn¡¯t Mrs. Burke already go inside?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed. She knew that the guards were referring to Nichole.


    It seemed that in the past three months, James¡® favoritism toward Nichole had led everyone to


    prematurely assume Nichole was James¡® wife.


    Well, that might be better, so she wouldn¡¯t be mistakenly recognized as Mrs. Burke after the divorce.


    Jenna shed her business card, ¡°Open your eyes and see who I am.¡±


    The name ¡°Jenna Dennis¡® on the card made the guard¡¯s face turn pale, and he quickly allowed them to


    pass.


    Jenna pulled Sophie inside, and as they entered the lobby, they could see that everyone seemed to be


    looking towards some


    Sophie scanned the crowd but couldn¡¯t find Harold or James.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Realizing something was amiss, Sophie hurried Jenna upstairs.


    The second floor was blocked off by James¡® men.


    The bodyguards, seeing Sophie, stopped her just like the guards at the door had. ¡°Hold it. Mr. Burke


    ordered that no one is allowed in here, please go downstairs.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone turned icy, her gaze sharp as a de, ¡°What? James and I aren¡¯t divorced yet, and the


    Burke family has already got a newdy?¡±


    Hearing this, the bodyguards exchanged a look of hesitation.


    Nearby, Colt hurried over and scolded coldly. ¡°Are you both blind? How could you stop Mrs. Burke?¡±


    The bodyguards stepped aside, and Colt, unable to hide his relief, eximed, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally


    here.¡±


    Sophie frowned. ¡°What happened inside?¡±


    Colt hesitated for a moment before replying.


    Ind. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Harold. He burst into Ms. Nichole¡¯s room

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    ¡°Harold burst into Nichole¡¯s room?¡±


    Sophie was incredulous. Why on earth would Harold burst into Nichole¡¯s room?


    Jenna also asked, ¡°And what¡¯s happening now? What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Colt was at a loss for words, and Sophie rushed in without hesitation. ¡°Harold! Harold!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am! You can¡¯t just burst in like this.¡±


    Colt tried to stop het but Sophie had already entered, and the sounds of n scuffle filled the room.


    As soon as Sophie entered, she saw Jamesnd a punch on Harold¡¯s face.


    Sophie stepped forward, shielding Harold with her body. James¡¯ expression changed, ¡°What? You¡¯re


    defending him too?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, move aside. I¡¯ll knock some sense into him!¡±


    Harold tried to push Sophie away, but she stemly rebuked, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    *James, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Nichole was wrapped up in a nket, shrinking into a ball, with James¡¯ coat draped over her


    Sophie coldly swept a nce at Nichole, whose face was streaked with tears. She watched Sophie


    with involuntary dodging looks.


    In a low voice, Sophie asked Harold behind her, ¡°What exactly happened here?¡±


    Harold, containing his anger, replied, ¡°I just wanted to see what these two were up to. But as I got to


    the door, which was slightly ajar, I walked in and saw her undressing with her back to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole burst into tears, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Harold, how have I ever offended you that you


    would nder me like this?¡±


    Then, turning to tug at James¡¯ sleeve, Nichole said, ¡°James, it was Harold who burst in, trying to force


    himself on me. That¡¯s why I screamed for help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Harold retorted angrily. ¡°What kind of woman can¡¯t I have that I¡¯d need to force you?¡±


    Nichole felt humiliated, pain shing across her face.


    James narrowed his eyes threateningly, ¡°What? Mr. Aldridge, you have the audacity to do it but not toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    admit it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! She¡¯s ndering me.¡±


    -Winy ¡°Why would she nder you with her own dignity? Harold, everyone in Devonport knows what


    kind of person you are. You¡¯ve always been a p l a y b o y, and now you¡¯ve set your sights on my girl.


    Who put you up to this?¡±


    James nced insinuatingly at Sophie.


    Sophie found it amusing. ¡°You think Harold was acting on my orders? James, your imagination is quite


    rich


    James scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve always been against Nichole. Today, I invited you here, and instead,


    you gave your dress to Nichole. Something felt off, and now it turns out you conspired with Harold in


    this.¡±


    Sophie replied coldly, ¡°James, don¡¯t make baseless usations.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you and Harold teaming up, how could you have arrived so quickly?¡±


    James stated coldly, ¡°Even if Gordon were here, I¡¯d still teach him a lesson today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Harold tried to step forward again, but Sophie immediately stopped him, suggesting, ¡°The situation


    hasn¡¯t been clearly investigated yet. Perhaps we should call the police.¡±


    Sophie nced at Nichole on the bed and added, ¡°Let the police handle this. They rely on evidence,


    and they¡¯ll surely uncover the whole. story behind today¡¯s events.¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Nichole was softly sobbing, tugging at the sleeve of James who stood beside her, crying out, ¡°It¡¯s all my


    fault for not shutting the door properly, not Harold¡¯s fault It¡¯s nimadye to this, and if we involve the


    police, I just couldn¡¯t bear the shame.¡±


    As she spoke, Nichole¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely


    Harold, seeing Nichole¡¯s dramatic disy, was barely able to restrain himself from confronting her.


    Sophie held Harold back by the wrist shaking her head at him


    James watched Nichole with eyes full of sympathy. He gave Sophie and Harold a cold nce, ¡°What


    now? You want this to be the


    talk of the town?¡±


    ¡°ording to Nichole, Harold just barged in and didn¡¯t do anything to her. Calling the police would just


    be to clear things up. Right now, it¡¯s her word against his, and clearly, someone is lying¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze


    towards Nichole carried a hint of , ¡°Could it be that someone is scared, hence the reluctance to let


    the police look into it?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s sobbing stopped abruptly, and she looked defiantly at Sophie, saying, ¡°Sophie, what are you


    implying? Are you saying that I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Sophie answered dismissively. ¡°Whether you¡¯re lying or not, on Investigation will tell.¡±


    Harold quickly made his position clear, ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    Nichole was fearful, ¡°Given that the Aldridge family is so influential, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared that Harold might use his family¡¯s influence to sway the police? Don¡¯t worry, Ms.


    Sophie, you have James too.¡± Sophie smirked, ¡°With James protecting you, they wouldn¡¯t dare to be


    biased towards Harold.¡±


    James frowned, clearly detecting the sarcasm in Sophie¡¯s tone. He gently patted Nichole¡¯s back, his


    voice soothing, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m here for you. §±l make sure you get justice and won¡¯t let them mess around.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression shifted, and she seemed about to say more when James was already instructing


    Colt, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart thumped wildly. She never expected things to escte this much.


    Sophie, pulling Harold by the arm to leave, heard James¡¯ voice from behind, ¡°What¡¯s this? nning to


    fabricate a story now?¡±


    Sophie was already irritated, and found his remark almost amusing. She let go of Harold, tumed to


    James, and said, ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll just stay right here, not going anywhere, waiting for the police, so


    you won¡¯t suspect us of cooking up a story outside to frame your darling.


    We?


    James couldn¡¯t help butugh. Alright, she and Harold had be ¡®we¡¯ now.


    ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    Harold gave James a cold nce, then pulled Sophie to sit on a nearby chair.


    Noticing Harold holding Sophie¡¯s hand, James clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Nichole murmured, biting her lip, staring pitifully at James.


    James¡¯ gaze softened as he sat down beside Nichole, though his eyes still closely followed Sophie and


    Harold in the corner.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the police arrived. Sophie recounted the entire incident to them.


    Once the police had a basic understanding of the situation, Sophie turned to James and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Burke, did I say anything wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 168

    James remained silent, which was taken as an acknowledgment that them were no further questions.


    Sophie nced at a slightly quilty looking Nichole and asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Nichole, do you have


    any more questions?¡±


    Regaining herposure, Nichole tried to appear calm despite her inner turmoil, ¡°No, that¡¯s all


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll need to review the surveince footage from the hotel. You¡¯re wee to ess anything


    you need,¡± Sophie continued, casting a seemingly casual nce at Nichole, who was trying to hide in


    James¡® arms.


    Nichole eyes darted away, and Sophie knew there must be something fishy going on.


    Soon, the police had essed the hotel¡¯s surveince footage.


    The footage first showed Colt escorting Nichole into a room, supposedly to change her clothes, before


    he shut the door and left.


    At this point, Sophie paused the video and asked, ¡°Colt, you brought Ms. Nichole here to change her


    dress and then left, correct?¡±


    Colt nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke said Ms. Nichole¡¯s dress was unttering and asked her to change it.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, James seemed to hesitate, wanting to say more.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sophie frowned at James. Was her dress really that bad? It seemed James really didn¡¯t want any trace


    of her on Nichole.


    Sophie resumed the surveince video, which showed James first heading upstairs, but he stopped


    halfway and then moved towards the elevator to go back down.


    Shortly thereafter, Harold appeared in the upstairs corridor, phone in hand.


    Sophie queried. ¡°Mr. Harold, what were you doing wandering around the second floor with your


    phone?¡±


    ¡°I saw James and Nichole sneakily going up one after the other, so I wanted to see what was up,


    maybe catch them in the act¡­ Sophie interrupted with a mix of frustration and amusement, ¡°You were


    thinking of catching them red¨Chanded, weren¡¯t you? You sure have a sharp mind.¡±


    Knowing Sophie was defending him, Harold remained silent. He realized his actions were indeed


    childish


    Later on, the surveince footage captured a scene that everyone woulde to know.


    Harold, seeing the door ajar, pushed it open, and Nichole screamed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Sophie turned to James and said, ¡°Harold followed because he saw you and Nichole heading upstairs


    one after the other, intending to catch you in the act. So, what was your reason for going upstairs?¡±


    James frowned, his gaze inadvertently falling on Nichole, who was biting her lip, looking hesitant to


    speak.


    Sophie chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Ms. Nichole asked you toe upstairs because her dress got stuck


    or something, and she needed help?¡±


    Sophie had merely thrown out a guess, but Nichole¡¯s expression changed instantly, and even James¡®


    frown deepened.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t expected Nichole to use such a clich¨¦d excuse, nor had she anticipated that James


    would actually believe it.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s true. You felt it was inappropriate after going upstairs, so you came back down. Harold


    went upstairs and saw Ms. Nichole¡¯s door ajar, nning to snap some incriminating photos, only to be


    falsely used by her.¡±


    ¡°Sophiel¡± James sharply interrupted her.


    ally like that woman that much?¡±


    Harold scoffed, ¡°James, you really


    Sophie concluded, ¡°Now that everything is clear, Ms. Nichole, about your nder against Harold,


    shouldn¡¯t we handle this by the book?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    1. I didn¡¯t. Nichole looked towards James for help, her voice shaking. ¡°I was just so scared. I didn¡¯t


    expect Mr. Harold to be the oneing in¡±


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t expect Harold, but you thought it would be James?¡±


    Sophie¡¯sment made Nichole¡¯s face turn red.


    James pursed his lips and said, ¡°This is all just a misunderstanding¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Jenna pushed through a group of bodyguards and entered, saying, ¡°Harold is


    the second son of the prestigious Aldridge family. He¡¯s been humiliated and falsely used by your


    mistress. Do you think you can just dismiss this as a misunderstanding?¡±


    James was about to speak when he noticed Gordon, sitting in a wheelchair, appearing behind Jenna.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James frowned deeply. Sophie was also startled. She hadn¡¯t expected Jenna had gone to call Gordon.


    Wasn¡¯t Gordon supposed to be weak and ill?


    Despite Gordon¡¯s visibly unhealthyplexion at the moment, he remained unfazed. Sophie couldn¡¯t


    help but admire this man. Gordon was truly a character. She had met him twice, yet she couldn¡¯t


    fathom his deep thoughts. It was probably best to keep a distance from him.


    James frowned, ¡°Mr. Gordon?¡±


    Gordon didn¡¯t intend to waste words with James. He raised a hand, and his bodyguards stepped


    forward, trying to pull Nichole out of bed.


    ¡°What are you doing! James! Help!¡±


    Nichole cried out to James for help. She was barely clothed, wrapped only in a towel. As the


    bodyguards tugged, the jacket draped over her shoulders slipped to the floor.


    James spoke toldly, ¡°Gordon. Are you nning to kidnap her right in front of me??


    Gordon replied indifferently. ¡°She ndered my brother and tamished the reputation of the Aldridge


    family. Mr. Burke, I know you are reluctant to deal with this, so I made the decision for you to hand her


    over to the police, to deal with it byw.¡±


    ¡°James, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. Help me!¡± Nichole cried pitifully.


    James frowned, ¡°And what if I tried to stop you?¡±


    Sophie said. ¡°James, I advise you to think carefully. You know Nichole did something wrong. Do you


    still want to indulge her? Even favoritism should have its limits.¡±


    James fell silent. Sensing his hesitation, Nichole cried, ¡°James, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I was just too


    scared.¡±


    James¡¯ heart softened, ¡°Mr. Gordon, let¡¯s settle this privately. Name your conditions.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mr. Burke, you are quite generous.¡± Gordon smiled and lifted his hand, signaling the


    bodyguards to back off,


    He smiled faintly, ¡°A private settlement is not out of the question.¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, Mr. Burke, please hand Nichole over to me, and we¡¯ll handle this ording to the Aldridge


    family¡¯s traditions. Afterwards, I will naturally let her go.¡±


    James¡¯ expression darkened at this. The traditions of the Aldridge family could be a matter of life and


    death.


    The atmosphere suddenly tensed, and James watched Sophie as if he¡¯s about to say something.


    Sophie feigned ignorance, ¡°James, why are you staring at me? Are you expecting me to speak on


    Nichole¡¯s behalf?¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    You, James¡¯ words were stuck halfway


    Jenna looked at James with a sneer How shameless¡¯


    James took a deep breath Asking Sophie for help was out of the question, but he couldn¡¯t let Gordon


    just take Nichole away.


    When James remained silent, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Mr. Burke, have you reached a


    conclusion?¡±


    ¡°James, help!¡±


    Nichole looked at James, her face full of terror She knew all too well that falling Into Gordon¡¯s hands


    would not end well!


    In Devonport, everyone knew how much Gordon doted on his younger brother. To avenge Harold,


    Gordon would stop at nothing


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon twirled a ring on his finger and said indifferently. ¡°Mr. Burke, since you remain silent, I am


    gonna take her away.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± James frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, it¡¯s indeed Nichole¡¯s fault this time. If you send her to the


    police station, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°James!¡± Nichole stared at James in shock. She never thought James would actually let the Aldridge


    family send her to the police


    station.


    James approached Nichole, his eyes showing a hint of reluctance, ¡°It¡¯s not something serious. I¡¯ll have


    someone pick you up in a few days.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The look on Nichole¡¯s face was one of utter distress. She knew that if she ended up in Gordon¡¯s hands,


    it might not just be a matter of being detained for a few days. But being sent to the police station would


    mark her personal record.


    It¡¯d be difficult for her to find a job in the future, and she would also face disdain from those around her.


    James didn¡¯t say much, simply allowing Gordon¡¯s men to take Nichole away.


    Sophie watched coldly from the sidelines. She vividly remembered how in a past life James had


    favored Nichole. If it were the James from before, he would have defiantly opposed Gordon.


    James never used to bear seeing Nichole hurt.


    In this life, however something had gone wrong. James actuallypromised with Gordon.


    Sophie was puzzled. Was something different with James?


    If Nichole had a record, Bea would never allow her to marry into the Burke family. James should know


    this better than Sophie.


    At that moment, Sophie looked up and caught James¡¯ gaze. His eyes held aplex mix of emotions.


    *Sophie, let¡¯s go.¡± Jenna pulled on Sophie¡¯s hand, eager to leave. Staying here even a moment longer


    felt disgusting to her.


    Gordon¡¯s voice carried a hint of cold indifference, ¡°We should go too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several bodyguards followed behind Gordon, and Harold gave James a fierce re before following


    Gordon as well. Jenna, arm in arm with Sophie, walked out of the room. She whispered to Sophie,


    ¡°You¡¯ve got Gordon here. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Gordon¡¯s retreating figure.


    His silhouette was slender, and he looked paler than thest time she saw him. Perhaps this time he


    really dide while battling the Illness.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Dutvide the hotel, ?Jenna asked. By the way Sophie, whem are you staying tonight? Going back to the


    Burke stalo?¡±


    Sophie shook her head. After tonight¡¯s Incident, returning to the Burke estate would just be asking for


    trouble.


    Harold said. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, it¡¯s my birthday tomonmw Why don¡¯t you stay at my ce?¡±


    ophie was surprised. ¡°Your birthday? Howe you¡¯ve never mentioned it before?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never beer, fond of celebrating his birthday and he¡¯s never invited friends over to stay.¡± Gordon


    said with a light smile. ¡°It¡¯ste, and it would be inconvenient for both of you to go home now. Why not


    stay at our ce tonight and leave after the birthday party tomorrow


    After saying this, Gordon nced meaningfully at Sophie.


    Sophie¡¯s heart s k i e d in beat. Why did that look seem so strange?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomorrow 5 Corporation was hosting a masquerade ball, and the invitations had already been


    delivered to the hands of various business executives


    Could it be that Gordon suspects her connection with S Corporation?


    Sophie shook her head at the thought. She had managed S Corporation affairs well and her identity


    was concealed perfectly. There was no way Gordon could know.


    Jenna said, ¡°Sophie, that¡¯s a great idea. If we¡¯re at the Aldridge estate, even if James wants to call you


    back in the middle of the night, he definitely couldn¡¯t sn at c h you from the front of the Aldridge estate.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sophie nodded


    Joy was written all over Harold¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the guest rooms prepared right away.


    My ce is big, and I¡¯ll take you guys for a tour tomorrow.¡±


    Sophie was distracted, her thoughts were all on tomorrow¡¯s masquerade ball.


    She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Gordon knew something. Thinking this, Sophie looked up and


    found herself meeting Gordon¡¯s gaze again. His gazes seemed like a deep, unfathomable cold pool,


    making her feel timid.


    That evening. Sophie and Jenna arrived at the Aldridge estate. They had been there once before for a


    jewelry g, but only now did Sophie realize how vast the Aldridge estate truly was when she saw the


    clean and tidy grand lobby.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the maid approached Harold.


    ¡°Are the rooms ready?¡± Harold asked.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon had instructed to prepare two guest rooms before he left. If Ms. Sophie and Ms. Jenna


    aren¡¯t satisfied, we can rearrange


    them


    Harold was puzzled, ¡°My brother had instructed you before he left?¡±


    Sophie, standing behind them, felt her heart race. Gordon had already prepared the rooms, meaning


    he had intended for her and Jenna to stay the night?


    Why would he do that?


    Sophie¡¯s mind grew more troubled as she suddenly bumped into Gordon, who was only a step away.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon,¡± stammered Sophie, which made Gordon chuckle lightly.


    ¡°Am I some kind of scary beast?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, but it felt almost close


    Gordon exined, ¡°Ms. Sophie, tomorrow is Harold¡¯s birthday and he hasn¡¯t had many friends in the


    past. Today¡¯s incident involved James, and I presumed you wouldn¡¯t want to return to the Burke estate.


    So, I had the rooms prepared in advance. Please, don¡¯t overthink it¡±


    Jenna added from the side, ¡°Mr. Harold is always meticulous, thinking one step ahead of others. How


    could we possibly overthink? We are very grateful for your warm hospitality¡±


    Gordon nodded slightly.


    Sophie was still pondering the truth behind Gordon¡¯s words. To others, his words might seem seventy


    to eighty percent believable, but to her, they were barely twenty to thirty percent.

 Chapter 172

    Gordon must have figured something out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs, Sophie.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Going to sleep already? My ce has lots of spots for leisure and fun. How about I show you around?¡±


    Harold was still speaking when Gordon cut him off.


    ¡°Harold, let¡¯s not disturb our guests¡® rest. It¡¯s time to head back¡±


    Although Harold seemed like he wanted to say more, he couldn¡¯t argue when his brother spoke up. He


    fell silent.


    Jenna led Sophie into their guest room. The Aldridge family had prepared two rooms for them, but ever


    since they had gotten to know each other, they had always shared one bed.


    Sophie looked around the room, feeling an odd sense of familiarity, as if she had lived there before.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Harold¡¯s birthday, Sophie. What¡¯s your n?¡± Jenna asked.


    ¡°Well have the usual birthday celebration, but I need to convince Harold to join me at the masquerade


    ball.¡±


    Lately, James had been suspecting her connection with S Corporation. This birthday celebration would


    certainly help her.


    The next day, Sophie got up early. As she descended from the third floor she saw people in suits


    bustling about the first floor


    She had heard that being the head of the Aldridge family was tough, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was an


    everyday urrence.


    Was Gordon always this busy?


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    From a distance, Harold, dressed in sportswear and just back from his moming run, approached. His


    red hair was particrly striking. and Sophie spotted him from afar.


    ¡°You are up so early. Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Sophie gestured towards the people continuously entering and exiting the second¨Cfloor study


    ¡°Is it always like this here in the mornings?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just a lot going ontely¡±


    Harold took Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get some breakfast¡±


    *Jenna¡¯s still in bed. I¡¯ll go wake her.¡±


    ¡°No need, let Jenna sleep in. I have someone prepare breakfast when she¡¯s up.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t nning to refuse, but then Harold added, ¡°Gordon will be there as well. The food from


    his personal kitchen is delicious.¡± ¡°Erm, maybe not.¡±


    Sophie wanted to decline, but Harold breezily said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? We¡¯re all family here¡±


    Despite her reservations, Sophie followed Harold to the dining hall. Soon, a maid brought in the food.


    Though the Burke family was also well¨Coff, their household wasn¡¯t quite on the same scale as the


    Aldridge¡¯s


    The Burke family didn¡¯t have many members, so their marital home wasn¡¯t superrge. Bea was the


    only one living in the family mansion. They rarely went home, and only a few servants looked after Bea.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and James¡® new home was tended by only Hannah.


    The Aldridge family seemed to live in a pce byparison.


    ¡°Eat up, see if it suits your taste,¡± Harold encouraged


    Sophie looked at the table filled with breakfast items and said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for Mr. Gordon before


    we start?¡± she inquired


    ¡°No strict rules here, dig in¡± Harold said, passing some delicious¨Clooking dishes to Sophie. ¡°Try these,


    and if they don¡¯t suit your taste, I have them make something else.¡±


    Staring at the almost overflowing te, Sophie was astonished. Even the kings in the past didn¡¯t have


    suchvish breakfasts.


    ¡°Harold, you might scare Ms. Sophie, Gordon¡¯s voice intervened


    Feeling the gaze from beside her, Sophie stiffened.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Gordon slightly raised his hand, and the mald beside him promptly cleared the full te in front of


    Sophie, recing it with a clean one ¡°Ms. Sophie, please make yourself at honie.¡±


    Gordon took his seat at the head of the table


    Sophie felt a bit restrained, and the maid beside her began to serve her food.


    With Gordon present, the atmosphere suddenly turned tense, and even Harold kept silent.


    Sophie fell like she was on pins and needles throughout the meal. How could someone make dining


    such a serious affair?


    Suddenly, Gordon put down his fork and said, ¡°I have matters to attend to. Ms. Sophie, my brother can


    take you for a stroll in the gardenter to clear your mind.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie nodded her head. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Sophie. She won¡¯t get lost


    Gordon didn¡¯t respond, and his bodyguard wheeled him towards the elevator that led upstairs.


    Once Gordon had left, Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief. While Gordon was there, she could


    hardly taste her food, as if she were chewing on wax.


    ¡°My brother is a very gentle person. You don¡¯t need to be so afraid.¡±


    Gentle?


    Sophie felt that Gordon had an aura of keep your distance. Ever since he had thrown that socialite


    down the stairs during the Aldridge family¡¯s jewelry g, she had vowed to steer clear of him.


    I¡¯m full.¡±


    Sophie put down her fork. She nced at the antique clock on the wall. In ten hours, the masquerade


    ball would begin.


    While walking in the garden, Sophie casually mentioned, ¡°Did you receive a badge yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What badge?¡± Harold frowned, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Sophie pondered to herself. If Harold didn¡¯t know, then the badge must be with Gordon now


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± inquired Harold.


    *Jenna and I both received this badge. There¡¯s a masquerade ball hosted by S Corporation tonight,


    and since it¡¯s also your birthday. today, I was thinking we could go together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you want to go, I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Sophie was surprised at Harold¡¯s eager consent and suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. Though she was


    using him, she harbored no ill Intentions, and if Harold ever med her, she would make amends.


    In the afternoon, the Aldridge family¡¯s grand hall wasvishly decorated.


    Harold usually only had fair-weather friends and rarely threw birthday parties, but that evening,


    numerous wealthy young elites arrived, none of whom Harold paid any mind to.


    These guests had merely heard about the Aldridge family¡¯s younger son¡¯s birthday and came bearing


    gifts. Actually, Harold didn¡¯t even know who these people were.


    Sophie sat at her seat, asionally checking the time on the clock.


    The masquerade ball had already started, and Sophie was considering the right moment to take Harold


    away, when she noticed. Gordon¡¯s bodyguard approaching them.

 Chapter 174

    antoned that them i to be a masquerade bali tonight.


    jomita Mr. Harold in atterid on his behalf,¡± the servant yed cawfully owe the imperative that your


    identity remains concated. No one must know the Aldridge family was present¡±


    ¡°What is coincidence¡± Harold munnored, purated as he nced at Soph


    Tate that thay Sophie had expressed her desire to attend the ball teamed the event held some


    enchanting allure, enough to capture


    day.


    his wide brother¡¯s attention


    Sophie here was a bit baffled Gordon terely attended social gatherings, let alone send Harold in his


    stead


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why would Garden suddenly entrust the badge to Harold, with strict instructions for anonymity?


    Beside them, Jenne noticed Sophie¡¯s concem and whispered. Dont overthink it. We should head out


    soon, or we¡¯ll bete


    Soche nodded in agreement Now was not the time to dwell on uncertainties. As long as Harold could


    get them into the event, their goal would be achieved.


    Meanwhile, in the office of Burke International, James stared at the badge that had been delivered to


    him earlier, lost in thought


    M: Burke 5 Corporation has organized a masked ball tonight at the g, and everyone is required to


    wear a mask,¡± Colt reported. Rumors are ke might also appear Would you care to attend?¡±


    James furrowed his brow. He had assumed S Corporation had no further tricks up its sleeves, yet here


    was this unexpected maneuver


    ¡°Have we not yet rified ke¡¯s profile?¡± James asked


    ¡°Not yet¡± Colt admitted ¡°We haven¡¯t found any photographs or solid information on ke. His identity is


    a mystery, which might draw vanous business magnates to the ball, curous about the enigmatic owner


    of this rising corporate entity¡±


    Colt hesitated before adding ¡°Mr. Burke, this ball could be our chance to uncover more about ke. If


    we miss this opportunity, who knows when another will anse?¡±


    ¡°Where is Sophie?¡±


    Colt hesitated. Last night, she and Ms. Jenna visited the Aldridges and haven¡¯t left since.¡±


    James frowned, digesting the information.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve tried negotiating for Ms. Nichole¡¯s release, but Mr. Gordon has made things difficult. It


    appears she might be detained for a few more days *


    James rubbed his temples, then decided, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the ball first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke¡±


    By this time, Sophie and Jenna had changed into their extravagant gowns, applied bold makeup, and


    donned their masks.


    Harold¡¯s distinctive red hair was impossible to fully conceal, so Sophie thoughtfully prepared a cloak for


    him to help maintain his anonymity at the masquerade.


    An hour into the masquerade ball, the guests had already had several rounds of drinks. Sophie


    watched the badges worn on their chests and couldn¡¯t help but smile with amusement


    Despite knowing that S Corporation and James had be adversaries, they all still showed up


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ll cover for you. Go change into your costume¡®


    Sophie nodded, ¡°Thank you, Jenna¡±


    ¡°What are friends for? Hurry along.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With Jenna¡¯s assistance, Sophie quietly slipped into the crowd. The noise and lights nearly blinded her,


    but suddenly, a firm hand grasped her arm.


    Sophie looked up to see a man dressed as a vampire. Instinctively, she tried to pull away, but he drew


    her close. Colby¡¯s calm and steady voice came from above, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Sophie ceased her struggles and looked up to meet Colby¡¯s barely-there smirk.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Colby grasped Sophie¡¯s hand, leading her towards a secluded hallway.


    The makeup artist had already set everything up. Colby pressed Sophie into a chair, and as she


    watched Colby¡¯s exaggerated makeup in


    the mirror, she teased, ¡°With that makeup, you wouldn¡¯t need a mask for me to fail to recognize you.¡±


    Colby slowly respraded, ¡°Even if you wore a mask and had even more dramatic makeup, I¡¯d still know it


    was you.


    Sophie blushed at his words.


    The makeup artist quickly added a few touches to Sophie¡¯s makeup, then pulled out the costume she


    had prepared earlier-a clown outfit as Sophie had described.


    ¡°Has James arrived yet?¡± Sophie inquired.


    Colby¡¯s mood soured at the mention of James. He replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Tuming around in surprise, Sophie remarked, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up today, then this


    whole act would have been for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Whether hees or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he knows that tonight¡¯s masquerade ball is fully


    booked, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Sophie sensed a strong hint of jealousy in Colby¡¯s tone. That¡¯s true¡­


    ¡°But you just want to provoke him, right?¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t deny it, though she wasn¡¯t that childish.


    ¡°If hees and sees that ke and I look nothing alike, he won¡¯t suspect me anymore¡±


    She had gone to great lengths to craft ke¡¯s identity. This time, she would wear t shoes and don


    the clown costume to appear before James, dispelling any doubts he might have about her


    ¡°Sophie? Sophie? Are you ready yet?¡± Jenna¡¯s voice whispered from outside the door.


    Sophie, now dressed as a clown, opened the door to see Jenna in a fabulous dress. Sophie nodded,


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°James is here. You better go out now.¡±


    As expected, James had showed up.


    Dressed as a clown, Sophie stood out under the spotlight, throwing around small toys, creating a


    dazzling,ughter-filled atmosphere that peaked with the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m your clown, and also the person in charge of thepany, ke.¡± Sophie stood at


    the center of the stage, her voice) altered by a voice changer, sounding deep and powerful.


    As she spoke, the crowd realized that the person who had been amusing them was actually the


    company¡¯s behind-the-scenes CEO. James, dressed in a gothic dark ensemble, quickly noticed the


    scene. He wanted to take a photo, but his phone had been confiscated upon entering the night club,


    indicating that ke had enforced strict confidentiality for this ball, including its contents.


    Colt, observing from the side,mented, ¡°Mr. Burke, that¡¯s ke. Looks just like a regr short guy,


    nothing special.¡± James frowned, asking, ¡°Does he look familiar to you?¡±


    ¡°He looks like a new face. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen him before. Never heard of such a person around


    Devonport.¡±


    Hearing this, James left Colt and walked towards the center of the stage.


    Colt, unable to stop him in time, eximed in astonishment, ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±

 Chapter 176

    James hurried toward the center of the stage, parting the crowd in front of him, his eyes fixed intently on the clown performing at the center.


    Today, he was determined to expose ke''s true identity.


    Watching James approach with a stormy demeanor, Sophie frowned slightly.


    What was he up to?


    "Oh no, James isn''t nning to publicly unmask Sophie, is he?" Jenna''s expression darkened.


    They had only intended for James to see ke at this masquerade ball. They hadn''t nned on him revealing Sophie¡¯s disguise.


    Adler¡¯s heart also raced with anxiety. "Damn, wasn''t James known for being mature andposed? What''s gotten into him? Did he not consider the consequences?"


    Meanwhile, Sophie¡¯s heart pounded fiercely. As James drew nearer, she felt trapped, unable to leave at such a critical moment.


    Suddenly, everything before Sophie seemed to darken as if something enveloped her. Looking up, she saw a finely chiseled jaw. "Let''s go."


    Colby''s voice gave Sophie a surge of relief. Under the protection of Colby''s cloak, she quietly slipped away into the crowd.


    Distracted, James lost sight of Sophie. Colt quickly caught up behind him. "Mr. Burke, you can''t be so rash. It''s crowded here, and being recognized could spell trouble. Let''s leave for now."


    James was relentless, his gaze still fixed on the far end of the crowd. He had clearly seen ke standing there, but in the blink of an eye, the figure had vanished.


    "Mr. Burke, we should go." Colt tried to usher James quickly out of the nightclub, fearing that if ke appeared again, James might make another impulsive move.


    Outside, James said, "Get in touch with Sophie. I need to know where she is now."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Meanwhile, Colby escorted Sophie to a safe corner. When Sophie looked up and saw Colby''s vampire costume, she couldn''t help but suppress a giggle despite the tension.


    Colby smiled indulgently. "You can stillugh? We nearly got caught just now."


    "Well, you saved the day. And even if James had removed my mask, he might not have recognized me," Sophie said confidently.


    Colby reached out to gently adjust a stray lock of Sophie''s hair.


    Sophie paused, and Colby added, "You need to be more careful in the future."


    "Sophie! Sophie!"


    Not far off, Jenna''s voice suddenly rang out. She ran over, holding up her dress,. "Harold can''t find you and is getting worried. You better change out of your costume. We''re heading back soon."


    "Okay."


    Figuring that James would soon send Colt to find her, Sophie took onest look at Colby before quickly following Jenna back to the dressing room. After changing her clothes and removing her makeup, Sophie walked out with Jenna, only to bump into Harold, who hade looking for her.


    "What have you been doing here?" Harold frowned. "I haven''t seen you since we arrived. Where did you go?"


    "I needed the restroom," Sophie lied.


    At her fib, Harold blushed slightly and turned his head away. "Let''s go, there''s nothing left to do here."


    "Right! Let''s hurry, I agree there''s nothing much left here."


    Eager to leave, Sophie followed Harold out, while Jenna gave Adler a discreet ''ok'' signal. Receiving the cue, Adler also left the dance floor.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Just after leaving the nightclub, Sophie received a call from Coll.


    She couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow That was quick.


    Jenna asked, ¡°Is James looking for you?¡±


    Harold¡¯s face immediately fell. He stepped forward and s n a c h e d Sophie¡¯s phone, frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t


    answer that.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, give it to me.¡±


    As Sophie was about to take her phone back, Harold answered the call instead, ¡°Sophie is with me.


    Don¡¯t call her anymore.¡±


    Sophie was stunned, and even Jenna was taken aback by his words.


    Harold hung up and handed the phone back to Sophie, looking somewhat awkward. ¡°Here.¡±


    Sophie numbly epted the phone Harold handed to her. She had thought about how to make James


    believe she was at the Aldridge family celebrating Harold¡¯s birthday, but she hadn¡¯t expected Harold to


    tell Colt himself,


    Jenna stuttered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid James will trouble you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be? If anything happens, Sophie has me.¡± Harold paused, sounding a bit guilty, ¡°I mean,


    if anything happens, my brother¡¯s there. James wouldn¡¯t dare mess with him.¡±


    Seeing this, Jenna shook her head.


    Men in love are so s u i d. Just like her silly younger brother.


    Meanwhile, Colt stared at the hung-up phone, his expression darkening.


    Inside the car, James, tired, rubbed his forehead and asked, ¡°Where is Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Burke¡­


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it was Mr. Harold who answered her phone. He said he was with her and told me not to call


    anymore.¡±


    James, whose eyes had been closed, suddenly opened them, his gaze sharp and dangerous, ¡°SophieAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is still at the Aldridge family?¡±


    ¡°Our people say that Mrs. Burke hasn¡¯t left at all. She should still be at the Aldridge family


    ¡°A whole day? Does she n to live there permanently?¡± Anger was evident in James¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Should we go to the Aldridge family and bring Mrs. Burke back?¡± Colt said, ¡°There was no fault on her


    part atst night¡¯s dinner, it was Ms. Nichole who lied. We should probably bring Mrs. Burke back.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s faultless? From the moment she arrived, all she did was defend Harold. She even sided with


    strangers against me. Does she even consider me her husband anymore? Does she even see herself


    as Mrs. Burke?¡±


    Colt could not speak.


    James¡¯ expression darkened as he said, ¡°You go now and have someone bring her back. If she doesn¡¯t


    come back, she needn¡¯t return at


    Colt¡¯s expression turned grim, ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± James snapped, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to be Mrs. Burke, there are plenty


    who do.¡±


    Colt nodded, head lowered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to bring Mrs. Burke back.¡±


    At midnight, Sophie returned to the Aldridge family, changed her makeup and clothes as Harold¡¯s


    birthday party continued with no one having left


    Jenna said, ¡°Harold is about to cut the cake. He insists on waiting until you arrived. Let¡¯s get down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sophie and Jenna, arm in arm, headed downstairs,

 Chapter 178

    At Harold¡¯s birthday party, the quest list was crammed with the scions of wealthy families, all of whom


    had their eyes fixed on Sophie


    that James new bride? So Harold has been waiting for her


    heard James and she are on the rocks, he¡¯s got a mistress, and they¡¯re likely heading for divorce


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Harold has taken a fancy to her? What is Harold thinking?¡±


    Murmurs rippled quietly throughout the room


    Harold, spotting Sophie, was delighted and seemed oblivious to the whispers. He quickly ascended the


    stairs and gantly offered his hand to her ¡°Mydy, if you please¡±


    Sophie chuckle at Harold¡¯s childish gesture. As she reached out her hand, the grand doors of the


    Aldridge estate burst open, and a row of men in ck suits entered, forming two lines Colt strode


    through them towards the gathering


    Harold turned around, his brow furrowing at the sight. ¡°Who let you in?¡± He stepped in front of Sophie,


    shielding her


    The guests fell silent, recognizing Colt, the notorious right¨Chand man of James. This was sure to stir up


    drama


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Harold, but Mr. Burke has sent me to bring his wife home,¡± Colt stated, looking


    towards Sophie. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Burke is quite concerned about you. Please,e with us¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Colt replied, ¡°That would be unfortunate.¡±


    As his bodyguards stepped forward, Harold stood protectively in front of Sophie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got


    you.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t scared. Even if Colt really wanted to take her away, he wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble at


    the Aldridge estate.


    Still, it was shocking that the men from the Burke family could so easily appear at the Aldridge estate. It


    seemed James¡® influence in Devonport was not unearned. If things escted, it could end badly for


    everyone.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Sophie gently tapped Harold on the back, stepping forward. Today is Mr. Harold¡¯s birthday


    party. Isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful to bring conflict here?¡±


    ¡°Maam, I had no choice. I was stopped outside by the Aldridge estate¡¯s security. I must fulfill Mr.


    Burke¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°1 understand it¡¯s not your fault. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: let your men wait here until after we¡¯ve cut Mr.


    Harold¡¯s birthday cake, then I¡¯lle with you¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Urgency colored Harold¡¯s voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back-¡±


    ¡°Shh¡± Sophie lowered her voice. I can handle it. Let¡¯s keep today festive and avoid any strife.¡±


    She always avoided causing trouble for others. At thest Aldridge jewelry g, the Aldridge family had


    already shed with James over her. She couldn¡¯t burden them again.


    pursed his lips, clearly unhappy. Since Sophie had made up her mind, he led her to cut the cake


    he cake was served, Sophie presented Harold with a gift she¡¯d prepared in advance. ¡°Happy birthday,


    Harold. I wish you a life filled joy andughter every day¡±


    Harold stared at the gift Sophie had prepared, his words caught in his throat.


    Colt interjected, ¡°Ma¡¯am, shall we go now?¡±


    The back tomorrow night Soe assured her


    Then, I want for you at home¡±

 Chapter 179

    Au Sophie started to leave. Harold picked up a slice of chocte cake and handed it to her


    ¡°Thank you for such a wonderful gift and your blessings id like to give you the first slice of my birthday


    cake Harold said


    Sophie took the cake with a smile. ¡°Thanks¡±


    Harold opened the gift box she had left for him and discovered a sleek wristwatch inside. A smile of


    delight crossed his face as he


    carefully strapped it on his wist


    Sophie leh the Aldridge estate with Colt.


    ¡°Maam, please don¡¯t be upset with Mr. Burke anymore. He has been quite concerned about you these


    past few days¡± Colt said


    ¡°He¡¯s concemed about me? Sophieughed dismissively, ¡°He should rather focus on Nichole, who¡¯s


    cooling her heels in jail¡±


    Gordon had already made arrangements with the authorities. Though Nichole was only to be detained


    for a few days, her time in jail would be far from pleasant. In the end, her schemes had backfired


    miserably


    After taking Sophie back to the Burke residence, Colt departed.


    Sophie pushed open the door to find the room in darkness. She frowned, intending to turn on the light,


    but before she could reach the switch she was suddenly pinned against the wall.


    Started, Sophie instinctively elbowed her assant, hearing a muffled grunt in response. ¡°It¡¯s me¡±


    James said, his voice tinged with a trace of mncholy


    Sophie couldn¡¯t see his face in the dark, so she quickly flicked on the light. James squinted against the


    sudden brightness as Sophie stepped back to maintain a safe distance


    ¡°Why did you ask me toe back tonight? What is it this time?¡± Sophie asked. Lately, James had


    been summoning her back with unusual frequency


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sta the Aldridge estate these past few days?¡± he queried.


    ¡°Yes¡± Sophie replied bluntly. ¡°What about it? Didn¡¯t your spy inform you?¡±


    James opened his mouth but said nothing. He couldn¡¯t deny his actions.


    Sophie continued. ¡°I don¡¯t like being watched, and you have no right to keep tabs on me. Ours was a


    business manage, devoid of any feelings¡±


    James¡® voice held a hint of anger, ¡°No feelings? Wasn¡¯t it you who had a crush on me back then,


    insisted on marrying me, and used the Pussel famdy¡¯s assets as a bargaining chip?¡±


    Sophie was exasperated. ¡°I told you before That was then I don¡¯t feel the same way now¡±


    James took a step closer, his tone more insistent, ¡°You think you can just switch your feelings on and


    off at will? Sophie, what do you


    ¡°Enough! James arguing back and forth with a woman isn¡¯t like you. Why did you really want me back?


    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because your knew I went to Harold¡¯s birthday party and you get jealous. I can¡¯t


    believe such a petty reason woulde from you.¡±


    Jumes opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out. He had indeed been jealous. Seeing


    Sophie¡¯s indifferent expression only intensified the bitter taste of his feelings.


    Tm sorry about the whole Nichole thing James finally admitted.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie thought she must have misheard we you apologizing to me?¡±

 Chapter 180

    James¡® expression was frozen on his face.


    Sophie said, ¡°You didn¡¯t call me back just to apologize, did you?¡±


    James said nothing


    ¡°So, it really is to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you¡­


    James looked ufortable. He was always proud and never bowed to anyone. His admission that he


    had wronged Sophie was already a significant concession.


    Trying to remain calm, James said, Tm sorry, I should have used you. It¡¯s not a big deal thought,


    just a girl¡¯s embarrassment leading her to falsely use Harold.¡±


    led lightly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Before James could finish, Sophie chuckled


    James pursed his lips.


    Sophie continued, ¡°How could you apologize out of the blue? It¡¯s about Nichole, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    1


    ¡°You want me to plead Nichole¡¯s case with the Aldridge family?¡±


    James didn¡¯t speak.


    Tit¡¯s


    about that, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help. I don¡¯t have such influence to make Mr. Gordon listen to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Or do you want me to speak directly to Harold?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to plead for Nichole.¡±


    James looked up, about to exin, but seeing Sophie¡¯s indifferent gaze, he stopped himself, What was


    he said, Sophie wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°If we have nothing else to discuss, may I leave?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The question made James¡® heart skip a beat ¡°Back to the Aldridge family?¡±


    there to exin? No matter what


    ¡°My injury is healed. I¡¯m going back to my apartment. School is starting soon, and I have internship


    tasks to attend to. I don¡¯t have time to run between homes,¡±


    phie turned to leave, but James suddenly asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with S Corporation?¡±


    Sophie turned around, clearly exasperated, ¡°James, are you just making conversation? What


    rtionship could I possibly have with S Corporation? All I did was make a bad deal once, selling them


    a piece ofnd, and you¡¯re still holding onto that. Do you think I¡¯m the hidden owner of S Corporation?¡±


    Reflecting on her words, James stepped forward and asked, ¡°Were you at the Aldridge family all


    evening today?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked me that before, and your people should have told you, I haven¡¯t left the Aldridge family


    these past few days.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having received Sophie¡¯s answer, James fell into deep thought. He had intended to meet the


    mysterious ke rumored to be at tonight¡¯s masquerade ball, but ended up noticing nothing.


    Watching Sophie, he couldn¡¯t discern any clues from her expression either,


    ¡°Instead of suspecting me here, you might as well focus on running yourpany. I heard it¡¯s been hit


    quite hard since S Corporation went public.¡±


    James retorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a newlypany. Any impact on Burke International is minimal.¡±


    Sophie shrugged indifferently, ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    But if there truly was no serious impact, James wouldn¡¯t have appeared at tonight¡¯s masquerade ball.


    It just goes to show, James was stubborn to the end:


    Sophie turned to leave, but James¡® valce followed her from behind.

 Chapter 181

    ¡°Sophie James stepped forward, cing a small box into Sophie¡¯s hands.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°its what I owe you¡±


    James didn¡¯t borate, so Sophie opened the box to reveal a diamond ring inside.


    When she had mamed James previously, there had been no wedding ceremony or ring, just a simple


    registration at the city hall without even a reception. His excuse at the time was that he was too busy.


    But tonight, James had delivered the ring to her.


    Sophie frowned, puzzled. ¡°Why are you giving me a ring now?¡±


    ¡°I neglected your feelings before. I hope you can give me another chance,¡± James pleaded.


    Sophie had not expected such words from him, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°Are you doing this because of the Russell family?¡± she asked sharply.


    After all, she was a Russell, and the newmercial za that Burke International wasunching


    involved major investments from the Russell family. The new mall of S Corporation was a significant


    blow to Burke International, and he couldn¡¯t afford a divorce at such a


    crucial time.


    James¡® face changed slightly upon hearing Sophie¡¯s usation. ¡°Why do you always think I have


    ulterior motives?¡±


    He grabbed her arm, his voice dropping. ¡°Can¡¯t it just be because¡­¡­..¡±


    He trailed off, lowering his voice even further. ¡°Because I love you¡± His voice was barely a whisper


    Sophie was taken aback.


    James, with a furrowed brow, tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Why do you keep pushing me away? You


    used to be afraid of me, but now you¡¯re just cold¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know why?¡±


    ¡°I need to know. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    The old Sophie had always been by his side, adoring him, visible to anyone who looked.


    Ever since that auction, Sophie had changed. He couldn¡¯t understand what he had done wrong. Since


    that day, he had never again seen the love she once had for him in her eyes.


    was I like before? Always following you around like a puppy? Asking tirelessly what you liked? Dressing


    to please you, even if it copying others?¡±


    Jarries was stunned.


    Sophie continued, ¡°James, did you really like that Sophie?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Admit it, James. You never liked me back then. Do you remember how much you despised me? Now


    you say you love me, but it¡¯s only because you¡¯ve noticed that I don¡¯t care for you anymore. It¡¯s just


    your possessiveness acting up.¡± Sophie looked at him coldly.


    James wanted to argue, but her words left him with no ground to stand on.


    I you never respected that Sophie. Now I don¡¯t like you


    ¡°Back then, I gave you a sense of male superiority, but that wasn¡¯t the real me, and you anymore. It¡¯s


    that simple.¡±


    ¡°Even if I regret it, even if I say I love you now, it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°James, there¡¯s no such thing as a potion for regret.¡± Sophie pulled her hand away, dering. The


    Sophie who loved you isn¡¯ting back, and I will never fall for you again.¡±


    Pain was evident in James¡® eyes. ¡°Not even a slight possibility?¡±


    Her tone was as sharp as it was firm. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Sophie handed the ring box back to James, ¡°Give this to the girl you truly love. I¡¯m tired of ying Mrs.


    Burke.¡±


    Then, Sophie turned and walked away, leaving James standing alone.


    That evening, Sophie retumed to her apartment, and the inte was already buzzing with news about


    the corporate rivalry between S Corporation and Burke International, Rumors had escted from mere


    spection to wild conjecture in just one night.


    Some people said that Burke International was about to fall from power, and its position as the leading


    company in Devonport was no longer secure.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Others believed that the real power behind S Corporation was a high¨Cprofile figure, untouchable by


    James.


    And there were those who spected that James was actually nning aeback to take down S


    Corporation.


    Jenna watched the online news with glee.


    Sophie leaned back on the couch, feeling helpless. ¡°Yourughter is going to bring the bed down. Keep


    it down, or you¡¯ll disturb the neighbors below.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you find it hrious? I¡¯d love to see the look on James¡± face when he reads these stories.¡±


    Jennaughed until she was nearly in tears.


    James, always so prideful, was now rumored to be someone else¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be so mad I wouldn¡¯t leave my bed for days.¡±


    Seeing Sophie lost in thought, Jenna asked, ¡°Did James suspect something when you went back to the


    Burke family today?¡±


    ¡°He was suspicious, but not in the way I expected.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, not in the way you expected? How can suspicions differ?¡± Jenna hugged a pillow,


    ready to dive into the story. ¡°He gave me a ring today and said he liked me,¡± Sophie exined


    sinctly, causing Jenna to pause in shock.


    ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    ¡°I feel like that¡¯s something my foolish little brother would do.¡± Jenna was confused.


    Sophie propped her chin on her hand, pondering seriously. ¡°James probably likes Nichole. He must


    have said that because of S Corporation¡¯s emergence. At this time, Burke International can¡¯t afford


    another scandal. He wants to stabilize the situation. As long as there¡¯s no divorce or chaos now he


    saves himself a lot of trouble.¡±


    Repeating her strategy to herself, Sophie concluded, ¡°Yes, that must be it.¡±


    How could James possibly like her? Whether in the past or this lifetime, James¡® preference for Nichole


    had never changed.


    He was publicly disying affection with Nichole until recently, taking her everywhere and there were


    rumors that he doted on Nichole to the bones¡±


    Jenna added, clearly unimpressed. ¡°You mustn¡¯t go soft. Men¡¯s words are deceitful. I think you¡¯re right.


    James is definitely trying to keep you steady. After all, you have the Russell family backing you, while


    Nichole has nothing. Now with S Corporation involved, Burke International¡¯s people will never let him


    marry Nichole¡±


    Sophie felt Jenna made a good point.


    The next day, Sophie set about undermining Burke International with undivided attention, not targeting


    their major projects directly but starting with small, seemingly insignificant ones.


    For a giant corporation like Burke International, which appeared immensely sessful on the surface,


    internal corruption was rampant The bigger the enterprise, the more ws it tends to have.


    Russell Enterprises, too, was a major business. It looked impressive in recent years, but only a few


    insiders knew the real state of


    affairs.


    ¡°Sophie,e sort out these files.¡± Suddenly, a middle¨Caged woman¡¯s cold voice brought Sophie back


    to mality.


    ¡°Right away, Ms. Alexis.

 Chapter 183

    Sophie stood up and began to sort through the documents in her hands.


    Coincidentally, on her first day of internship, she was assigned to apany coborating with Burke


    International


    To outsiders, Palm¡¯s Jewels seemed to have minimal financial interactions with the Burke family, with


    only a few project coborations In the past. However, the economic growth of Palm¡¯s Jewels over the


    years was closely linked with Burke International


    Their rtionship was anything but ordinary.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her recent need to confront Burke Intemational, which led her to conduct extensive


    research, she wouldn¡¯t have


    known about this connection


    It seemed James had left quite a few contingencies in ce.


    The internship work was dull and mostly consisted of menial tasks.


    water workstat


    At that moment Sophie¡¯s phone pinged with a message from Reece. He had sent a photo of her


    cking off at her


    Sophie immediately realized what was happening and looked up to spot Reece standing just outside


    the employee area, surrounded by a few assistants


    He gave her a casual smile.


    Sophie remembered that Reece had been making waves in the entertainment industrytely, having


    risen above Conn in status. Today Reece was here at Palm¡¯s Jewels to discuss a partnership.


    Palm¡¯s Jewels was a high¨Cend domestic jewelry brand, and she had put in considerable effort tond


    this business deal


    That young man indeed had some skills.


    ¡°Sophie, where are the files I asked you to organize? Alexis asked impatiently.


    Training new staff was always tiring, especially when faced with their youthful faces that reminded


    Alexis of her own fading youth


    ¡°Here they are ¡°Sophie handed over the documents to Alexis.


    Alexis nced through them briefly, noticing that Sophie¡¯s attention was still outside.


    Following Sophie¡¯s gaze, she caught sight of Reece and naturally assumed Sophie was flirting with


    him. She scoffed coldly. ¡°Focus on your job and stop daydreaming.¡±


    Then, Alexis turned and walked away.


    1. er. She wasn¡¯t nning to take this internship or its people seriously, as it was just


    Sophie let thement go in one ear and out the other. for a month.


    Dung lunch, Sophie casually ordered some takeout and was about to fetch some hot water outside the


    employee area when a hand


    d her into aer.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    e was dressed in a trendy white suit, his shirt open to reveal a sleek line of chest muscles, and a silver


    earning a touch of allure.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    g in his left ear adding


    Sophie opened her mouth. Faced with Reece¡¯s question, she hadn¡¯t intended to hide anything. ¡°I¡¯m


    studying at Eastwood College, you knew that, right?¡±


    Reece remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    Sophie said, ¡°Eastwood College has an internship requirement for graduates, and the school assigned


    me here.¡±


    Reece seemed to be gauging the truthfulness of her statement.


    Sophie pushed Reece away, saying, ¡°Technically, I¡¯m your CEO, so why are you questioning me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I always thought we were partners,¡± Reece corrected.


    Sophie didn¡¯t argue. She hadn¡¯t nned on having Reece as a subordinate anyway,


    With Reece¡¯s potential to be a leading actor in a few years, rather than having him under her at


    this time, it made more sense to partner with him for a mutually beneficial long¨Cterm rtionship.


    Sophle looked around. An actor pulling aside a staff member during lunch break would surely make


    headlines if the security cameras caught them

 Chapter 184

    Reece noticed Sophie¡¯s hesitation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I checked¨Cthere are no cameras around.¡±


    Sophie frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a photo shoot today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. But I be around frequently these next few days for some ads.¡±


    ¡°Then you better get going. I¡¯ve got things to do as well.¡±


    As Sophie was about to leave, Reece stopped her and handed her a takeaway box he was holding,


    stating, ¡°Grandma made this.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ad taken a


    Reece added. ¡°Yes, Grandma made it especially for you.¡± Ever since Sophie¡¯sst visit to Reece¡¯s


    home, his grandmother had particr liking to her.


    Sophie reluctantly epted it. After all, it was a kind gesture from an elderlydy. ¡°Please thank your


    grandma for me.¡±


    As Sophie was leaving, she patted Reece on the shoulder. ¡°Do well! The sky¡¯s the limit.¡±


    Reece watched Sophie walk away, lost in thought.


    The sky¡¯s the limit, huh?¡±


    Now, he began to entertain some wild hopes.


    In the evening, James personally came to the police station. Nichole looked dazed as she walked out.


    Though she had only spent two days in detention, those days had been incredibly tough for her.


    Some of Gordon¡¯s men had intentionallymitted minor offenses just to get into the same room as


    her, tormenting her every day. If she was detained any longer, she feared she might lose her mind!


    When Nichole spotted James standing in front of the car, she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. She


    rushed into his arms, crying out, ¡°James!¡±


    Nichole burst into tears. These past few days had truly terrified her!


    James didn¡¯t embrace Nichole back but gently pushed her away, his expression distant.


    ¡°James?¡± Nichole paused, not understanding James¡® cold demeanor.


    James said, ¡°Getting you out was something Gordon and I arranged for a hefty sum.¡±


    hole bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, James. I won¡¯t do it again. I was just too scared this time¡­¡±


    atever happens next has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nichole stared at James in disbelief.


    I


    After a moment, she calmed down and said urgently, James, did Sophie say something to you? Please,


    I didn¡¯t mean to¨Cforgive me, will you?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Sophie. Thepany will still support your education until you graduate, but


    beyond that, I won¡¯t meet with you privately or take you to any events, and I won¡¯t have your contact


    information.¡± James¡® voice was icy cold.


    Nichole felt as if the sky was falling. ¡°James, what did I do wrong? Just tell me, I can change!¡±


    James interrupted what Nichole was about to say next, his voice cold, ¡°That night at the dinner, what


    were you really trying to do when you asked me toe upstairs? Do you really think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Nichole was speechless.


    James continued, ¡°I only have one wife, Sophie. That was true in the past, is true now, and will still be


    true in the future,¡±

 Chapter 185

    Nichole realized James was senous this time the gripped her fists tightly Although she was reluctant,


    she couldn¡¯t afford to lose control of her emotions at the moment. It¡¯s very cold outside. Can you take


    me home first?


    ¡°I will drive you home, but I won¡¯te up James stated firmly


    Nichole managed a weak


    nite ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t insist¡±


    James let Nichole into the


    Regardless, she could still stay in that apartment. It


    chance


    It waste whe ey arrived, and true to his word, James did not apany Nichole upstairs


    Nichole took the elevator to her apartment alone. Once inside, she walked to the window, watching


    James as he prepared to leave, then nced at the kitchen knife on the nearby table. She seem to


    make up her mind soo something as she dialed James¡® number


    The phone was answered after a lengthy pause.


    Holding the kitchen knife in her hand, Nichole spoke into the phone. ¡°James, I really like you. I¡¯ve liked


    you for a long time now. I¡¯ve held on just for you. If you truly don¡¯t care about me, I¡¯d rather die right


    now¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± James quickly sensed something was wrong, his brow furrowed. ¡°Even if


    you took your own life, it wouldn¡¯t make me love you. Don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯d do anything to have your Nichole said, and without waiting for a


    response, she hung up the phone She then walked to the bathroom, in a ni¨Cscented candle, and


    slowly stripped off all her clothes, filling the bathtub with hot water.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole made a shallow cut on her wrist, just enough to draw blood.


    Soon, footsteps echoed in the hallway. James had the keys to her apartment. He quickly unlocked the


    door ¡°Nichole?¡± James called out, searching for her in the apartment. He noticed that the bathroom


    light was on


    He pushed open the bathroom door and was met with steam and a faint, sweet scent it was oddly


    familiar, as if he had smelled it


    before.


    Nichole didn¡¯t give James any time to think and threw herself into his arms, her delicate skin warm to


    the touch. James shuddered,


    about to push her away


    Nichole wrapped her arms around his neck, her face pale but flushed with desire, her eyes filled with


    longing


    ¡°James, I really can¡¯t live without you. Don¡¯t you like me at all?¡± Nichole¡¯s voice was husky, unlike her


    usual tone


    James felt an unusual stiming within him. She had barely touched him, and he was already struggling


    to suppress his desires.


    es, look at me. You used to care about me so much


    Nichole tiptoed and nted a kiss on James¡® lips, then teasingly flicked her tongue.


    James felt like he was losing his senses, his mind nking as the image of Nichole in front of him


    blurred into Sophie. Acting on impulse, he pressed his hand against the back of her neck and kissed


    her fiercely.


    Their breathing became ragged as James pinned her against the bathroom door, kissing her


    aggressively, venting the rage hidden in his heart.


    ¡°James..¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face was flushed as if it was bleeding. She had seeded, finally


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    James murmured, imagining the face in front of him as Sophie¡¯s.


    Why


    y did Sophie never notice him?

 Chapter 186

    Why didn¡¯t Sophie look at him the way she used to?


    The more James thought about it, the crazier he felt


    Meanwhile, Sophie, who was still working overtime at the corporation that evening, suddenly sneezed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Colby frowned.


    It was just the two of them in the office at the moment.


    Adler and Jenna had gone out. Sophie had been interning at Palm¡¯s Jewels during the day, so she only


    managed the various corporate projects in the evenings.


    ¡°I might have caught a cold.¡±


    Sophie sipped her hot tea. She had been really overworkedtely, with no time to rx


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, you should skip the family dinner tomorrow¡±


    Sophie had been using the excuse of injuries from a car ident to avoid attending the monthly


    Russell family dinners for the past three months, but this time, she had to go.


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°I still need to go. I don¡¯t feel too bad. It might just have been a chill. Don¡¯t


    worry about me.¡±


    Colby raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know I¡¯m womed?¡±


    Sophie blushed.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t realize. I sent you that ginger tea, but Jenna told me you haven¡¯t touched it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like ginger tea¡­ Sophie murmured softly


    ¡°The weather is getting cooler. Ginger tea is good for your health¡±


    While saying that, Colby pulled out a packet of ginger tea from his office drawer and began to make


    some for Sophie


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Sophie reached out to take it, but the ginger tea was so hot that she withdrew her hand


    Colby saw her reaction and showed a small smile. Tve got it¡±


    ¡°After t


    the Russell family dinner tomorrow, I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Sophie agreed almost without thinking


    Colby hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to agree so quickly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll whisk you away?¡±


    ¡°Nah. I know my way.¡±


    Sophie could not look into Colby¡¯s eyes. She remembered clearly rejecting him before, but each time, it


    seemed like Colby hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Eventually, Colby didn¡¯t seem to pursue her in any obvious way, and their interactions remained


    normal¨Csometimes even less frequent than her chats w


    However, Colby v


    she stopped minding


    ing to pick her up definitely meant something.


    If Colby didn¡¯t say much, she wouldn¡¯t ask more.


    At the family dinner the next day, Sophie arrived early


    Perry saw Sophie and immediately greeted her with a smile. ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re finally back. How¡¯s your


    injury?¡±


    Sophie nced at Isaac, who was sitting not far away on a sofa and smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all healed


    now, Uncle Perry. Thank you for your

 Chapter 187

    Isaac had been released from prison a few days ago, and now, as he stared at Sophie, he attempted to


    hide the resentment in his eyes. Unfortunately, his acting skills were subpar, making it easy to see right


    through him..


    ¡°Come in. Jessica has missed you! She¡¯s prepared a feast today. Come on!¡± Perry ushered Sophie


    toward the dining table in the living


    room.


    Sophie nced around the empty living room and asked, ¡°Where is everyone else? Didn¡¯t theye?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon! Sophie, you¡¯ve been managing Russell Entertainment splendidly. Where did you


    find Reece? He¡¯s brought a lot of benefits to thepany, and thanks to him, our other projects have


    profited immensely!¡±


    Perry couldn¡¯t stop smiling, but Isaac just scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s just luck. All the credit goes to Reece. What


    does it have to do with her?¡±


    ¡°You little brat, shut your mouth!¡± Perry red fiercely at Isaac.


    Isaac immediately fell silent.


    Sophie had thought that Isaac might have changed after his time in prison, but he seemed just as he


    had always been.


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve decided to hand over several of our otherpanies to you as well. It be good practice


    for you¡±


    Jessica, who had retumed from the kitchen with dishes, overheard Perry¡¯s words.


    Jessica¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? How can we hand over the family


    business to an outsider¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she realized her mistake. Compared to Sophie, they were the


    outsiders!


    After all, it was Sophie¡¯s father who had expanded those businesses


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°Jessica, it¡¯s been a while, but you seem just the same as


    ever.¡±


    ¡°L.¡± Knowing she was in the wrong, Jessica ced the dishes on the table without another word.


    Sophie had expected Jessica to make a scene, but instead, Jessica restrained herself and put on a


    smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault in the past, and I need to apologize to you, Sophie. Today is a family dinner, and we


    should all enjoy it¡±


    Sophie frowned. Today¡¯s Jessica seemed different from before.


    As the evening progressed, the Russell family members gradually arrived, but this time, members of


    the Fisher family were also present.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ie, Sam, Jessica beckoned Sam over.


    histe thirties approached, his sleazy appearance obvious at first nce.


    Sophie remembered him. He was Jessica¡¯s younger brother, a few years her junior and nominally the


    CEO of the Fisher Group. However, everyone knew Jessica¡¯s notorious reputation in the industry.


    Hardly anyone wanted to coborate with her, and if not for the Russell family¡¯s support, herpany


    would likely have gone bankrupt years ago.


    ¡°Come and greet our dear Sophie. Jessica enthusiastically pulled Sam over.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Sam was visibly struck, his eyes lighting up as he eagerly extended his hand.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Sam, the CEO of the Fisher Group.¡±


    Sophie merely nced at his outstretched hand and did not shake it. Her response was cold. ¡°Jessica,


    what is this about? Today is a Russell family gathering, and you¡¯ve brought members of the Fisher


    family here.¡±


    Sophie did not mince words, making Jessica¡¯s face fall.


    Sam interjected ¡°My sister married into your family, so naturally, the Fisher and Russell families are


    connected. Miss, you needn¡¯t treat me as an outsider. After all, sooner orter¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Jessica quickly interjected, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my fault. Sam wanted toe and see


    everyone today, and I thought, being family, it would be fine to bring him. Let¡¯s go have dinner¡±


    While speaking, Jessica pulled on Sophie¡¯s arm.


    Sophie¡¯s instincts told her something was amiss.


    At that moment, a maid carrying red wine collided with Sophie. She tried to dodge, but Jessica was


    pulling on her arm, causing the red wine to spill all over her outfit

 Chapter 188

    Sophie furrowed her brow slightly, and Jessica, noticing Sophie¡¯s displeasure, immediately turned to


    the maid and said, ¡°How could you be so careless? Go get a new outfit for Miss Sophie to change into,


    now!¡±


    Tm so sorry, Miss! I¡¯ll prepare the clothes right away.¡±


    The maid apologized profusely, bowing continuously, while Jessica added, ¡°This maid is new, young,


    and still not quite adept at her tasks. I hope you won¡¯t mind. Sophie.¡±


    Then, turning back to the maid, Jessicamanded, ¡°Go and bring Sophie upstairs to change.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The maid, trembling, led Sophie upstairs.


    Sophie nced back at Jessica, feeling that something was amiss. However, today was the Russell


    family¡¯s dinner party, and Jessica wouldn¡¯t dare pull any stunts


    Once upstairs, the maid showed Sophie into a guest room and handed her the prepared outfit. ¡°Please


    change here, Miss. I¡¯ll wait outside for you¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Once the maid had left, Sophie carefully inspected the clothes handed to her. They seemed normal.


    Was it just an ident?


    Sophie shook her head. Since there was nothing wrong with the clothes, she might as well change.


    She took off her damp clothes, rinsed off briefly in the bathroom, and put on the new outfit prepared by


    the maid. Then, Sophie stepped out of the bathroom.


    No sooner had she left the bathroom than she felt dizzy and weak. It was odd. She had checked


    everything when she came in, and there had been no issues


    Suddenly, urgent footsteps sounded outside the door. Sophie frowned slightly. She had locked the door


    from the inside when she entered, preveriting anyone froming in.


    Sure enough, someone jiggled the doorknob but couldn¡¯t open the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡± Sophie asked cautiously.


    as the second floor. If there was anymotion, people downstairs would surely hear.


    person outside didn¡¯t respond. Sophie reached for her phone, only to realize it was missing from her


    purse.


    Someone had tampered with her bag downstairs!


    Then, Sophie heard the sound of a key being inserted into the lock. The door creaked open, and


    Sophie¡¯s vision blurred, nearly unable to see who it was.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    The voice was sleazy


    It was Sam!


    Sophie tried to stay lucid, but her body copsed uncontrobly onto the sofa.


    Sam wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He locked the door behind him immediately. Rubbing his hands, he approached,


    ¡°Stop resisting. Since James doesn¡¯t want you, I do!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Sophie tried to push Sam away but couldn¡¯t muster strength.


    ¡°My sister said that after today, you¡¯ll be mine! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well once you¡¯re part of the


    Fisher family!¡±


    Sam¡¯s voice made Sophie nauseous.


    She was cornered against the wall, her consciousness fading. In desperation, she pulled off her brooch


    and jabbed the pin into her arm. The sharp pain somewhat revived her senges.


    Sam showed no signs of relenting ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t escape today. You might as well take good


    care of me. Just be my girl, baby. I¡¯ll be good to you!¡±

 Chapter 189

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Sophie seized the moment while Sam was distracted and dashed to the door. She tried to unlock it only


    to find that the indoor lock had stopped working!


    Outside, the housekeeper had inserted a spare key into the lock, effectively jamming it so that it


    couldn¡¯t be operated from the inside.


    ¡°Help¡± Help Sophie pounded on the door, shouting loudly.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, the music was deafening. Jessica, dressed in a fiery red dress, was performing


    an impromptu senior tango with Perry,pletely oblivious to themotion upstairs.


    ¡°Stop wasting your effort! You¡¯re mine today!¡±


    Sam advanced and grabbed Sophie, but she pushed him away fiercely, smashing a water ss on the


    table to the ground. She picked up a shard of ss and held it to her neck. ¡°If youe closer, I¡¯ll slit


    my throat, and then all your and your sister¡¯s scheming will have been for nothing!¡±


    Sam¡¯s face tumed pale. He couldn¡¯t let Sophie die here!


    ¡°Damn it! Are you threatening me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sam lunged forward to snatch the ss shard from Sophie¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance. A


    trace of blood now marked her


    §á§Ö§ã§Ü


    Seeing this, Sam dared not move rashly


    At this moment, Colby had been waiting outside the Russell family¡¯s house for quite some time.


    As the time of his appointment with Sophie drew near, Colby tried calling het, but it went unanswered.


    Colby nced at the mansion of the Russell family, his eyes settling on a second¨Cfloor window. From


    his angle, he could clearly see a woman leaning against the balcony ss, holding something.


    That silhouette was Sophie!


    Realizing something was off, Colby immediately flung open his car door and stormed into the Russell


    property.


    ¡°Who are you? This is a private residence. You can¡¯t just barge in! Security! Security!¡± The gardener at


    the door saw Colby rushing in and hurriedly called for security


    By the time security arrived, Colby had already kicked open the grand door.


    slightly tipsy, and the house still echoed with loud music. Everyone was stunned by Colby¡¯s sudden


    appearance, including


    Isaac¡¯s face was filled with resentment. If it hadn¡¯t been for Colby, he would never have gone to jail!


    The next second, Perry immediately turned off the music, ¡°Colby, what are you doing here? Today is


    our family gathering¡­¡±


    From the moment he entered, Colby had been searching for the room where Sophie was locked up. He


    immediately dashed upstairs, and under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, he headed straight for Sophie¡¯s


    room.


    Jessica feared that her plot would unravel, and quickly yelled at the security, ¡°What are you waiting for?


    Stop him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Several security guards also rushed up, but Colby had already located Sophie¡¯s room by following the


    sounds.


    Outside the room, the maid looked terified. ¡°Who, who are you!¡±


    ¡°Stay back! Get away!¡± Sophie¡¯s weak voice of resistance reached Colby¡¯s ears


    Colby¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Intimidated by Colby¡¯s presence, the maid quickly moved to unlock the door.


    Sam roared, ¡°Who told you to open the door? ? You¡¯ve ruined everything!¡±


    As soon as Sam finished speaking, he was met with a kick from Colby that sent him sprawling to the


    floor


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you

 Chapter 190

    Sam looked up, only to find Colby¡¯s stormy expression looming over him. His face paled, his voice


    quivering uncontrobly. ¡°Colby¡­¡±


    Sophie instantly rxed. The ss shard she had been clutching dropped to the floor, and she


    copsed in a heap.


    Colby had no time to deal with Sam and hurried to support Sophie. Her body was smeared with blood,


    her face unnaturally flushed.


    Colby shouted to the maid outside, ¡°Fetch the first aid kit!¡±


    The maid hurried off without dy.


    Once the first aid kit was handed over, Colby coldly told Sam, ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam, hearing this, scurried out, and the maid quickly shut the door behind her.


    Colby quickly tended to Sophie¡¯s wounds, but she was already struggling to hold on. ¡°I feel so awful¡­¡±


    Sophie felt like she was suffocating. Her body was burning up, and her consciousness was fading.


    ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    Colby lifted Sophie in his arms.


    Sophie felt his warm chest and found his touch soothing the heat within her, bringing a hint of coolness


    through her skin.


    Colby ced Sophie in the bathtub, turning on the cold shower. Her gown, already light, was now


    completely soaked through.


    He averted his eyes, and wiped her down with a wet towel.


    Sophie¡¯s hand was unusually hot as she grasped Colby¡¯s wrist, her eyes hazy. ¡°Colby, it hurts.¡±


    Tears were beginning to form in Sophie¡¯s eyes. She had never felt so miserable.


    ¡°Just endure it a bit longer. It will be over soon.¡±


    The cold water in the tub did little to relieve her internal heat.


    Colby was too attractive, so she reached out to unbutton his crisp white shirt. Her move startled Colby,


    and he quickly grabbed the hand Sused to attempt to undress him.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    st want to look, that¡¯s all.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice carried a hint of hurt. She admitted that she was exploiting the


    situation under the influence of the drug.


    ¡°Alright, but only a look.¡± Colby undid two buttons, revealing his perfect chest.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, reaching out to touch, but Colby stopped her, his tone helpless.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°Just a touch!¡± Sophie sounded even more aggrieved. ¡°Just a touch, nothing more.¡±


    Colby, hearing this, reluctantly let go of her hand.


    Sophie touched him briefly, at first normally, but soon her hand uncontrobly wandered further,


    precisely over Colby¡¯s pectorals.


    Colby suddenly grabbed her wandering hand, his voice low and pressing. ¡°Do you have to be so


    disobedient?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face grew redder, and Colby could tell that the drug affecting Sophie wasn¡¯t just a simple love


    drug. It seemed much stronger, making it hard for her to control her actions.


    Sophie¡¯s breathing became rapid. Her body was fully soaked in the cold water, her thin dress clinging


    to her skin, outlining her perfect


    curves.


    Sweat beaded on Sophie¡¯s forehead, her eyes, filled with longing. ¡°Please help me. I feel like I¡¯m dying

 Chapter 191

    Colby¡¯s throat tightened, and he reached to cradle the back of Sophie¡¯s neck, poised to kiss her


    passionately. But in a sh of sanity, he restrained the desire evident in his eyes and said in a husky


    voice, ¡°If you still want this when you¡¯re sober, I won¡¯t hold back. But not


    now


    Sophie looked dazed, and with a swift practiced move, Colby gently tapped the back of her neck,


    causing her to faint into his arms immediately. He wrapped Sophie securely in a bath towel and carried


    her in his arms.


    Outside the room, Perry and Jessica were waiting. Perry was clueless about the events unfolding


    inside, but Jessica looked visibly


    Colby emerged from the room carrying Sophie, his gaze icy as it swept over Jessica


    Jessica, frightened, averted her eyes quiltily.


    1


    ¡°I will settle this ount with youter!¡± Colby left these words hanging as he humed away with Sophie


    in his arms.


    Perry was still confused. He nced suspiciously at Jessica and asked, ¡°What exactly happened


    here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Colby! How would I know?¡± Jessica stammered, then quickly turned and walked away.


    In the hospital, an IV drip hung from Sophie¡¯s arm. She had been unconscious for over two hours. Her


    complexion was pale, and she looked extremely weak.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sophie finally came around in the evening, she called out hoarsely, ¡°Jenna¡­¡±


    Jenna, who had been sitting by her side, quickly rushed to her. ¡°You¡¯re awake atst! Are you feeling


    okay? I¡¯ll call the doctor right away!¡± ¡°Wait¡± Sophie caught Jenna¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Colby?¡±


    ¡°Colby and Adler went out. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to. They didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Jenna¡¯s face was filled


    with concem. ¡°What exactly happened? I was terrified when I got the call!


    Sophie¡¯s thoughts traced back. She remembered being drugged, but her memories thereafter were


    blurry. As she tried to recall, the image of her pulling at Colby¡¯s clothes shed through her mind.


    Sophie¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you remember something?¡± Jenna asked anxiously.


    Sophie quickly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember anything!¡±


    aused, puzzled, ¡°Why such a strong reaction then?¡±


    Sophie hurriedly looked away, tried to calm her emotions, and then spoke to Jenna, ¡°I was just


    attending a family dinner at home. Jessica arranged for me to meet the current head of the Fisher


    family, Sam.¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s over forty, married twice, and both ended in divorce? That Sam? Jenna quickly


    grasped the implications of Jessica¡¯s intentions. ¡°How dare she? You¡¯re still James¡® wife! Is she out of


    her mind?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s convinced that James and I will divorce, so she wants to pave the way for the Fisher family and


    also to climb over me in the


    future.¡±


    Sophie was well aware of Jessica¡¯s intentions but was shocked that Jessica would dare to n such a


    thing during such an important family event.


    Had she been aware at the time, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have escted to this extent.

 Chapter 192

    ¡°Then what? She drugged you?¡± Jenna¡¯s expression suddenly turned grave


    This was no simple plot, no wonder Colby stormed off in a rage after dropping Sophie off at the hospital


    Sophie frowned, saying, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how she managed to drug me I was locked in the room and


    couldn¡¯t find my phone¡±


    ¡°Jessica really is something! I underestimated her before Jenna was fuming, gritting her teeth as she


    spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sophie, m heading over to the Russell estate right now to get you justice!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡± Sophie grabbed Jenna¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Colby and Adler are already there. Please, help


    me with the discharge paperwork. I want to go there myself¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Jenna didn¡¯t refuse.


    This was such a bigmotion. How could she not be present?


    After the discharge procedure, Jenna drove Sophie to the Russell estate.


    The Russell estate was in chaos,


    When Colby and his men burst into the Russell estate, Perry¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have looked worse. ¡°Colby!


    What are you trying to do, barging in here again? What has the Russell family ever done to you?¡±


    ¡°Ask your beloved wife.¡± Colby¡¯s gaze was fierce


    Jessica could hardly breathe near him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perry knew Colby wouldn¡¯t cause trouble without reason. He turned to Jessica and demanded, ¡°What


    have you and your darling son been up to now?!¡±


    Jessica shuddered with fear too afraid to move


    Isaac couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and stepped in front of Jessica, facing Perry ¡°Dad! This is clearly


    Colby being unreasonable What does this have to do with Mom!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Last time, you tried to kill your sister, and if it weren¡¯t for Colby¡¯s mercy, would you


    have been released so soon? You digo Now get out of my sight


    ¡®t bring himself to raise his head, nor did he dare to counter Perry¡¯s reprimand. He stood off to the side,


    wearing a sullen expression on his face.


    Perry spoke stemly, ¡°Colby, please tell me. What exactly happened to Sophie?¡±


    He was stunned to see Colby carrying Sophie away out the door. Sophie was supposed to be James¡®


    wife! How did she end up being involved with Colby?


    ¡°Alright, I speak inly¡±


    Colby raised his hand, and immediately, two ck¨Csuited bodyguards brought over a battered and


    bruised Sam


    Sam knelt on the ground, and seeing this, Jessica nearly had a heart attack.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Isaac quickly supported Jessica.


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale, shouting. ¡°You are too unreasonable! How can you beat someone up just


    like that? Is there now anymore?¡± ¡°Then call the police.¡± Colby picked up his phone, prominently


    disying the emergency number


    Jessica fell silent again.


    Colby said, ¡°Might as well let the police investigate what you and your brother have been conspiring


    and doing!¡±

 Chapter 193

    *1¡­¡± At that moment, Jessica was unable to utter a single word.


    Perry realized something was wrong and turned to Jessica. ¡°When I asked you earlier, you were


    stuttering! Now exin to me why you were so desperate to have your brother attend the family dinner.


    What exactly were you two plotting?!¡±


    ¡°Honey, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Jessica tried to exin, but Perry shook off her hand,


    saying, ¡°Are you two nning something against Sophie again? Speak up!¡±


    ally don¡¯t


    ¡°Honey, this has nothing to do with me! I really don¡¯t know anything!¡± Jessica waved her hands


    frantically in fear.


    Sam, who was on the ground, heard Jessica¡¯s words and quickly spoke up. ¡°Jessica! Please beg your


    husband to save me! I don¡¯t want to be taken away! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth! This is all because of your lust. What does it have to do with me!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words made it clear to Perry what was happening.


    ¡°How could you?!¡±


    Perry was furious, and Jessica quickly said, ¡°Honey! Listen to me. Let me exin!¡±


    At that moment, Sophie and Jenna had also entered the Russell family estate, watching the chaos.


    Colby¡¯s men were still searching the ce.


    Jessica spotted Sophie, and it made her even more uneasy.


    When Perry saw Sophie, he walked up to her and said to Jessica, ¡°Exin yourself in front of Sophie!


    Give me an exnation!¡±


    Jessica was scared, and she humedly pointed at Sam kneeling on the ground, saying, ¡°My brother has


    been divorced twice already, and it¡¯s hard for him to find a wife. So, I thought, since Sophie and James


    are also getting a divorce, she and Sam could get together. Wouldn¡¯t that be keeping it all in the


    family?¡±


    Jessica was cowering but continued, ¡°Besides, once Sophie is divorced, I fear no one else will want her


    after that. She and my brother will be well matched¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Jenna angrily eximed, ¡°Well matched? I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to say that! Aren¡¯t


    you ashamed?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned bright red, yet she shamelessly defended herself, ¡°I was just thinking about


    Sophie¡¯s mariage prospects. This was all consensual, so why did you cause a scene and embarrass


    our own family?¡±


    ¡°Consensual?¡± Sophie scoffed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know drugging me and locking me in a room counted as


    consensual!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Perry was shocked, ¡°Sophie, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, I would never falsely use her. She took my phone and locked me in the room. If I


    hadn¡¯t threatened to hurt myself, Jessica and Sam¡¯s scheme would have likely seeded by now.¡±


    Jessica angrily retorted, ¡°You¡¯re lying! What evidence do you have? You just got caught and now wants


    to pin it on us!¡±


    At that moment, a bodyguard¡¯s voice suddenly rang out nearby, ¡°Sir! Found it!¡±


    The bodyguard handed over Sophie¡¯s phone and a small vial of pills to Colby.


    Jessica¡¯s face paled. She had ordered those items to be thrown away! How could they still have been


    found?


    Then, the maid who had previously led Sophie upstairs was brought forward, and Jessica¡¯s face lost all


    its earlier confidence Colby dropped the vial on the ground and coldly said, ¡°You wanted evidence?


    Here¡¯s your evidence!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The veins on Perry¡¯s forehead bulged. ¡°Did you really do this?¡±


    ¡°Honey! This was all my brother¡¯s idea. It has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Jessical How can you deny


    hy your own words? You were the one who said Ms. Sophie was beautiful and suggested I go after her!


    Now you¡¯re trying to throw me under the bus? How could you do this to me?¡±


    In their circle, everyone knew what crossing Colby meant, and Sam was not ready to be the scapegoat!

 Chapter 194

    ¡°Honey, you have to believe me. I had nothing to do with this!¡±


    No matter how Jessica tried to defend herself, Perry was unforgiving this time. He raised his hand and


    pped her across the face, sending her sprawling to the ground, her face ghostly pale.


    ¡°You hit me?!¡±


    Throughout their years of marriage, Perry had always beenpliant and gentle with her. They might


    have had their arguments, but Perry had neverid a hand on her before!


    Now, because of Sophie, Perry had quarreled with her repeatedly, and he had even resorted to


    physical violence!


    ¡°How can I react any differently when you engage in such disgraceful and harmful acts? Jessica, I was


    so wrong about you! Sophie is part of our family, and you¡¯ve always been contemptuous towards her.


    Now you even plotted against her Perry pointed at Isaac standing nearby ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve taught


    this fine young boy! Attempted murder! How could I have ever married someone like you?¡± Jessica


    knew Perry was truly furious this time. Sophie had always been his Achilles¡® heel.


    ¡°Fine! If you think you¡¯re right, then let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jessica suddenly stood her ground while Sophie watched coldly from the side.


    This had always been Jessica¡¯s trump card. Whenever they faced a major argument, she would


    threaten divorce, and each time, Perry could not bear to part ways and usually ended up backing down


    But this time, her words seemed to have lost their power.


    As expected, Perry did not soften as Jessica had hoped. Instead, he said, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face registered shock. Isaac was stunned. ¡°Dad! She¡¯s your wife! How can you just agree to a


    divorce over someone else Jessica burst into tears, wailing, ¡°I bore you a son, and this is how you treat


    me! Perry! You¡¯re so heartless!¡±


    Perry¡¯s face showed his struggle, but ultimately, he made a painful decision. Turning to Sophie, he said,


    ¡°Sophie, I owe you an apology It¡¯s all my fault that you were almost harmed. I¡¯m leaving these two in


    your hands. Whether you want to involve the police or handle it privately, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Though he said this, Sophie knew Perry still had feelings for Jessica. She nced indifferently at


    Jessica, who was now throwing a tantrum on the floor. ¡°Since you¡¯ve handed this over to me, I will


    handle it.¡±


    Perry stepped back, letting Sophie take control.


    ¡°So Jessica, all this scheming was just to get the Russell family fortune into your hands?¡± Sophie


    stepped forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the police, agree to my condition, and I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to


    this whole affair.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡± Jessica asked warily. She didn¡¯t trust that Sophie had good intentions.


    Sophie continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been secretly sabotaging my efforts to take over thepany, rallying the


    Russell family¡¯s distant rtives against me. Uncle Perry was swayed by you then, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face betrayed her guilt.


    Sophie stated, ¡°I could overlook that, but if you want to avoid prison, you and your son must renounce


    your inheritance rights. Moreover, if anything happens to my uncle, neither of you will receive a cent.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?!¡± Jessica blurted out.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°When you first married into our family, was it for the Russell fortune or


    because you loved my uncle?¡±

 Chapter 195

    ¡°L¡± Jessica nced slyly at Perry¡¯s dubious look from afar, her voice faltering ¡°Of course. I truly love


    Perry I didn¡¯t marry for the money!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, signing a contract to give up any intentance isn¡¯t such a big deal. Sophie said, ¡°I


    have mywyer draft a contractter. But don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t let you end up with nothing¡±


    Sophie smiled slightly. ¡°Your brother can work at Russell Enterprises, too. He just won¡¯t have


    inhertance rights if my uncle passes away, you and Isaac won¡¯t get any inheritance but will receive a


    substantial pension each month, securing your future¡±


    Jessica was immediately infuriated. ¡°What is a few thousand dors going to do? he, you just want


    to hog all the weath ¡°Hog all the wealth? You think you have the right to say that?¡± Sophie scoffed. The


    Russell family was built from my father¡¯s sweat and blood. I am the sole heir. Do you think I¡¯m unaware


    of your little schemes over the years? I¡¯m advising you to behave yourself. I¡¯m only giving you a chance


    because my uncle likes you. Otherwise.¡±


    Jessica felt a threatening gaze upon her. Tuming to look, she indeed caught Colby¡¯s eyes following


    Socie¡¯s direction


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With Colby around, could she really hope for pleasant days in prison?


    ¡°Mom! Why should I lose my inheritance? The Russell family should be mine¡± is red venomously at


    Sconie ¡°Sophie, you won¡¯t take what¡¯s mine¡±


    Jessica quickly pushed Isaac away. ¡°Shut up!


    Colby was right here. If she didn¡¯t agree now, she¡¯d definitely end up in the police station under his


    watch. She had no intention of ending up in jail!


    ¡°Fine! I agree!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t believe Jessica would disregard his future like this.


    Sophie stood up and smiled. ¡°Jessica, quite the smart choice. Mywyer will send the contract over


    soon. if you think of reneging, then I¡¯ll have to resort to legal measures


    ¡°I won¡¯t renege. rll do whatever you say as long as I don¡¯t end up at the police station Jessicas hands


    shook in fear


    Her rtionship with Perry had already be so strained, and if Colby sent her to the police station,


    Perry would certainly n intervene, leaving her to imagine the dreadful days in jail.


    At this moment, Isaac¡¯s expression turned particrly ugly. The intentance he thought was within easy


    reach was nowpletely out of his hands!


    Isaac shot Sophie a venomous look, his fists clenched in anger


    ¡°Now that the matters of the Russell family are settled, il take this man with me,¡± Colby said, ncing at


    Sam beside him


    Sam was trembling all over


    Jessica couldn¡¯t even save herself, let alone protect her brother. She immediately said. Take tim!


    Definitely take him!¡± ¡°Jessical Save me, Perry! I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to go to jail

 Chapter 196

    No matter how much Som yelled, it was useless. Colby¡¯s men quickly took him away.


    Sophie turned to leave when Perry said, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m putting you in charge of all the decisions at the


    company from now on. I am getting old, and you need to run it well. No one at thepany will dare to


    challenge you.¡±


    Sophie turned back, her eyebrows slightly furrowed Despite how Jessica treated her, her uncle had


    always loved her, and that had never changed


    ¡°Uncle Perry, thank you!


    After leaving the Russell family estate, Sophie walked briskly, avoiding any contact with Colby


    ¡°Sophiet Why are you walking so fast?¡± Jenna quickly caught up with her,


    Sophie didn¡¯t even lift her head ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Jenna noticed Sophie¡¯s face was flushed red. She touched Sophie¡¯s forehead


    and said, ¡°You¡¯re not sick, so why is your face so red?¡±


    Sophie bit her lip. She really didn¡¯t want to think about everything that had happened today.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby, who was walking behind Sophie, had a slight smirk on his lips.


    Adler honked the hom twice, snapping Colby out of his reverie. ¡°What are you dazing out here for after


    all thatmotion inside?¡± Adler was waiting in the car, and he was getting impatient. Finally, everyone


    hade out, but they all seemed a bit odd..


    Colby¡¯s voice was tinged with a smile as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Colby get into Adler¡¯s car and leave, and Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jenna was even more puzzled. Frowning, she remarked, ¡°Colby really doesn¡¯t know how to take care


    of a girl! It¡¯s sote. He could at least have offered us a ride.¡±


    ¡°We have our own car, don¡¯t we? We don¡¯t need his ride.¡±


    Sophie quickly got into the car while Jenna just pouted. It wasn¡¯t the same! Jenna wanted her foolish


    brother to spend more time with Sophie


    Jenna shook her head. She was really putting a lot of effort into making this pair work.


    Meanwhile-


    James was standing outside the apartment building across from Eastwood College, waiting for Sophie


    to appear.


    The security guard was starting to feel sorry for him. The man had been standing there from day to


    night- a whole eight hours without


    moving!


    ¡°Mr. James, should I call her for you?¡±


    ¡°No thanks¡±


    James refused outright. He stood there, just waiting.


    At that moment, Jenna¡¯s car returned, but since James was standing at the apartmentplex¡¯s


    entrance, she couldn¡¯t drive in. ¡°Who¡¯s that blocking the way at this hour of the night?¡±


    Jenna got out of the car and saw James standing at the gate.


    Sophie also got out of the car, and when she saw James, she frowned. She thought she had made


    things clear to Jamesst time. She didn¡¯t know what James was doing blocking her way again.


    Jenna spoke discontentedly. ¡°James, what are you trying to do now?¡±


    James remained silent and continued to stare at Sophie.


    Jenna said, ¡°Sophie doesn¡¯t have time to waste with you here! She just got out of the hospital and


    needs to rest! Please move aside!¡±

 Chapter 197

    ¡°Hospital? What happened to you?¡±


    A flicker of anxiety crossed James¡® face.


    Sophie replied coldly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡°


    James furrowed his brow and stepped forward. ¡°Let me see¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie instinctively stepped back, and Jenna positioned herself in front of Sophie, blocking James from


    seeing her hand.


    Jenna spoke coldly, ¡°James, is this necessary? Do you even realize today was the Russell family¡¯s


    dinner party? Do you even know what


    family dinner means? You were supposed to apany Sophie there! If you were there. Sophie


    wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ?


    ¡°Jenna!¡± Sophie quickly interrupted Jenna, shaking her head at her


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Sensing something was wrong, James spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know


    today was the Russell family¡¯s dinner party. You should have called me¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Sophie called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up! Don¡¯t you have a mouth? Can¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°A call? What call? James looked bewildered. He had never received any call!


    Jenna scoffed, ¡°How convenient that you¡¯re ying dumb now.¡±


    James hurriedly exined, ¡°Sophie, listen, I truly didn¡¯t receive any call.¡±


    ¡°I was just going to inform you. I wasn¡¯t actually nning on having you apany me. It¡¯s fine that


    you didn¡¯t get the call.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t want to argue with James any further. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to


    apologize, then let me tell you I don¡¯t me you. Can we pass now?¡±


    JJames was speechless, unsure of what to say, and silently stepped aside.


    Sophie and Jenna got into the car and quickly drove into the neighborhood


    James watched Sophie¡¯s departure, then checked his phone. There were no missed calls from the day


    in his call log


    His brow furrowed as he remembered waking up groggy that day, next to the bare Nichole.


    James rubbed his temples and then dialed Colt¡¯s number.


    Colt answered quickly, and James said, ¡°Check if there was any immediately if you find anything.¡±


    y issue at


    at the Russell family¡¯s dinner party today. Let me know


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    ¡°And another thing, James¡® voice grew colder, ¡®cut off all support to Nichole.¡±


    Previously, Bea had cut Nichole off, but behind the scenes, James had instructed Colt to continue


    supporting Nichole.


    Now, he felt that he should have been firm from the start andpletely severed ties with Nichole.


    Meanwhile, in the apartment above, Nichole watched this scene from her floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows,


    frantically smashing everything on the table


    Last night, they had sex. She thought that upon waking up, James would agree to make their


    rtionship official. However, James had looked at her with nothing but disgust and left without a word!


    James had been waiting downstairs all night just to see Sophie!


    ¡°Sophie! It¡¯s always Sophie!¡±


    Nichole threw away the aromatherapy candle in her hand. She had finally had him, but even in the


    throes of passion, James had been calling out Sophie¡¯s name!


    Why? She couldn¡¯t ept it!


    ¡®Ding ding-


    Nichole received a call from Colt, his voice icy, ¡°Ms. Nichole, Mr. Burke has already ordered someone


    to pack your belongings. Please prepare to move out.¡±


    Nichole, on high alert, asked, ¡°Move out? To where?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke has ordered a halt to all your support Naturally, you¡¯ll be moving back to the dormitory¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face showed disbelief. ¡°No! He can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go back! She had bragged in front of her roommates.


    Tina and Krystal were still in the dormitory. She couldn¡¯t be aughing stock to them!

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198


    Nichole frantically pulled out her phone, attempting to call James, while Colt watched with an indifferent gaze. "Ms. Sophie, there''s no need to bother. Mr. Burke won''t answer your call."


    Nichole was in disbelief and dialed James again and again, but all her calls went unanswered.


    Shepletely broke down. She approached Colt, falling to her knees as if pleading for her life, clutching at Colt¡¯s sleeve. "Colt, I beg you, please help me. I can''t just leave like this. Can you call Mr. Burke for me?"


    Colt frowned as Nichole cried uncontrobly.


    "I''ve already given myself to Mr. Burke. If he doesn''t want me, he could just tell me! But he can''t treat me like this!"


    Losing James'' support meant she would be nothing at school. She would have to return to a life of not having enough to eat or warm clothes to wear and facing the disdain of her ssmates.


    Colt finally softened, handing his phone to Nichole with a cool remark. "Even if Mr. Burke answers, it won''t change anything. No one can alter what he decides. Besides, you''ve brought this upon yourself!"


    Colt had always been by Mr. Burke''s side, a mere spectator for so long. He wasn''t blind to Nichole''s past schemes. It was just that Mr. Burke had been too caught up to see.


    At that moment, Nichole couldn''t hear any of Colt''s words. She immediately dialed James'' number, and after just one ring. James answered. "Is everything taken care of?"


    Hearing James'' voice, Nichole burst with relief, "James, why don''t you want me anymore? What did I do wrong? I can change! Please forgive me, will you?"


    Upon recognizing it was Nichole who called, there was a moment of silence on the other side.


    James spoke coldly. "Who drugged mest night? And who deleted Sophie''s calls from my phone this morning? Need I say more?"


    Nichole''s face stiffened. She had drugged him, and she had deleted the calls that morning.


    But James had always been so forgiving. Not to mention that they had had sex!


    "James, but I truly like you..." Her voice was weak, but James hung up mercilessly.


    "Ms. Nichole, here."


    Colt took back the phone, and several movers walked in, starting to pack up all of Nichole''s personal belongings.


    Nichole copsed on the floor, defeated.


    Was this the only ending possible for her?


    Meanwhile, Sophie, who had just returned to her apartment, pulled back the drapes of the floor-to-ceiling windows and saw the movers downstairs.


    She recognized Colt and noticed Nichole, burdened with bags and belongings.


    "What''s going on? Did James kick Nichole out?"


    Jennamented casually while munching on popcorn.


    Sophie frowned, "It''s strange; why would James suddenly make Nichole move out?"


    "Should I have someone look into it?"


    "Never mind, it''s none of my business."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie let the curtain fall. "I just thought James looked odd today."


    "Really?" Jenna hadn''t noticed.


    However, Sophie felt she saw guilt in James'' eyes today.


    Late at night, after handling Nichole''s situation, Colt returned to thepany.

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199


    ¡°Mr. Burke, everything has been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°What about the investigation I asked you to conduct?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Burke visited the Russell family today, and it seems something went wrong at their dinner party, causing the Russells to leave early. Later, someone saw Colby making a scene there and taking away Perry''s brother-inw, Sam.¡±


    ¡°The CEO of the Fisher Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Colt said, ¡°Jessica approached us for a partnership recently, and considering our connections with the Russell family, we even offered her a project.¡±


    James remained silent.


    ¡°Mr. Burke,¡± Colt hesitated, then added, ¡°I heard it¡¯s not the first time Colby has caused trouble at the Russell family¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, not the first time?¡± James frowned.


    Colt exined. "Thest time Colby caused a stir there was about three months ago, right after Mrs. Burke had a car ident."


    "Wasn''t the ident just that, an ident?"


    "It''s said it wasn''t an ident. It was Perry''s son who orchestrated it, probably as a hit. Colby was likely trying to seek justice for Mrs. Burke, so he stormed the Russell family''s home."


    James'' brow furrowed deeper. He had never known any of this, and Sophie had never mentioned a word!


    James clenched his fists. "Drive me to the Russell family''s house now!"


    "Right away!"


    It waste at night. Perry heard some noise outside, quickly got dressed, and went out, only to find James sitting leisurely yet coldly on the living room sofa.


    Perry''s heart skipped a beat. He remembered Sophie''s recent talks of divorce, mostly because of James'' alleged affairs. He approached James, his voice slightly strained. "Mr. Burke, what brings you here sote at night?"


    "Something happened when Sophie returned from the dinner party today. I came to ask you what exactly urred." James'' tone was neutral.


    Perry was surprised that James hade concerning Sophie. He replied, "Colby already came by today, and we resolved the situation. Why are you only showing up now? You''re supposed to be Sophie''s husband."


    Perry mentioned Colby, and a sh of murderous intent crossed James'' eyes.


    Perry couldn''t really offend James, so he only spoke irritably. "It was my reckless wife. She conspired with Sam to drug Sophie..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you say?" A dangerous aura enveloped James. "You''re saying Sam drugged Sophie?"


    Knowing he was at fault, Perry felt somewhat guilty as he exined, "Colby has already taken him away. Mr. Burke. If you want justice for Sophie, you might have to confront Colby!"


    James'' fists tightened, and his expression darkened.


    "Besides, you two are nearly divorced anyway. Sophie''s affairs shouldn''t concern you much now!" Perry gained some courage in front of James. James frowned, "Divorce? Who told you that?"


    "It came from Sophie herself. Since there''s no love left, there''s no point in dragging this out. Sophie has met someone better, and Mr. Burke, you''ve taken a liking to someone else, too. It''s time to let each other go."


    ''Bang!"


    James suddenly stood, mming his hand on the table, startling Perry. His expression was ominously stern. "Someone better? Is that Colby?" Perry involuntarily swallowed, too scared to respond. After all, crushing the Russell family now would be as simple as lifting a finger for James.

 Chapter 200

    When Perry remain silent, James already had his answer


    ¡°So it¡¯s really Colby¡±


    Colby had caused a scandal at the Russell family estate twice for Sophie. If there was truly nothing


    between these two, Perry wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet


    ¡°Tell Sophie I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, and she should stop thinking about it!¡± James turned and left


    the Russell estate.


    Perry wiped off a bead of sweat and hurriedly contacted Sophie.


    Meanwhile, Sophie darkened upon answering the phone. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Jenna, groggy with sleep, asked, ¡°Who is it at thiste hour?¡±


    Sophie hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°It seems we need to move our ns up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The next afternoon, in the offices of S Corporation.


    Sophie stared at the badge collected from the masquerade ball and said, ¡°Have you settled


    everything?¡±


    Tricia replied, ¡°All set. We know exactly who attended the ball and their identities.¡±


    ¡°Good,pile this information and indirectly leak it to James.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Tricia left, Jenna asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t masquerade balls supposed to be anonymous? How


    do you know who attended?¡±


    ¡°This badge serves as an invitation, Sophie exined with a smile. ¡°When I mailed them out, I


    embedded a chip in each one. For instance, James¡® had his name embedded. After collecting them, we


    just uploaded the chip¡¯s data into aputer and found out who attended our ball.¡±


    ¡°The attendees at the ball were essentially opposing James. He can¡¯t stand betrayal. The day before,


    James had all the enterprises


    pporting the Burke family attend their banquet. What do you think he¡¯d do with those who attended S


    Corporation¡¯s ball the next day?¡± ¡°See now¡± Jenna had her realization.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how those enterprises excluded by the Burke family will nowe to us.¡±


    That afternoon, Colt rushed into James¡® room, dering, ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯vepleted the investigation.


    Here are the enterprises that attended S Corporation¡¯s ballst night!¡±


    The list in the file showed many had attended the Burke International dinner just the day before.


    James frowned deeply. ¡°Cut ties with these enterprises.¡±


    Colt gasped, ¡°Mr. Burke! Cutting all ties is a drastic step!¡±


    James¡® expression darkened. ¡°I want them to know that betraying mees with severe


    consequences. If any more ally with S Corporation, they¡¯ll forever lose Burke International as a support¡±


    The next day, Sophie went to intern at Palm¡¯s Jewels as usual,


    Inside Palm¡¯s Jewels, gossip was swirling.


    ¡°Did you hear? Burke International cut ties with several former business partners today!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I heard it was over twenty!¡±


    ¡°Good thing Palm¡¯s Jewels didn¡¯t attend. What was S Corporation thinking?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s just a smallpany, and they think they Corporation is definitely doomed!¡±


    y canpete with Burke International with a bit of cunning. Just wait, S


    Suddenly, a voice called out, ¡°Sophie! Alexis is calling for you!¡±

 Chapter 201

    Alexis was sitting in the office waiting for Sophie toe in. Her expression was anything but friendly.


    ¡°Reece has specifically asked for you to follow up on his shoot. Just be a handy assistant on the side.


    There is no need for you to do anything else for now.¡± Alexis tone was unpleasant, and her gaze clearly


    suggested she thought Sophie had yed some tricks behind the scenes


    ¡°Alright, I got it


    Just as Sophie was about to leave, Alexis sneered, ¡°Some interns don¡¯t learn anything useful. All they


    focus on is men. They really know how to bring a bad atmosphere to the workce!¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond. There was nothing to exin to such a person anyway.


    ¡°Have you heard? Reece specifically asked for this intern to be his assistant. I wonder what¡¯s going on


    between them.¡±


    ¡°What could be going on? She¡¯s just using her looks to seduce, that¡¯s all.¡±


    even saw her secretly meeting Reece in the hallwayst time. She looks so pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­


    Gossip in Palm¡¯s Jewels was rampant. Sophie was here just to fulfill her school¡¯s requirement for a


    month¨Clong internship, and she had already heard almost all thepany¡¯s gossip.


    When Reece¡¯s agent came to call her, the people around watched her with peculiar eyes.


    ¡°Do you know, your decision of having me assist your shoot has made me the target of all the women


    in thepany.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone was mixed with a hint of helplessness, but Reece¡¯s face only bore a light smile. ¡°Even if I


    hadn¡¯t asked you to assist me, they would still have made you their target.¡±


    Sophie admitted that her days before today weren¡¯t easy either. She was always bombarded with


    endless nonsensical tasks. Being


    attractive was sometimes a curse.


    ¡°Could you please help me with this?¡± Reece¡¯s voice was teasing as he stretched out his arms,


    revealing his delicate corbones.


    Sophie held Palm¡¯s Jewels¡® recentlyunched men¡¯s jewelry. With Reece standing in front of her, the


    overwhelming aura made Sophie unsure how to proceed.


    She said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve never helped a man with earrings or belts before.¡±


    It was


    ne theme for this session was Wild Style, a style that created a strong contrast on Reece. It was like an


    aloof and abstinent male god suddenly turning into a lustful wolf.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Reece moved closer, his voice very low.


    Reece was a good actor, and for a moment, Sophie really felt his eyes reflecting deep affection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me to practice your acting. I¡¯m spoken for.¡± Sophie clumsily fastened the belt around


    Reece¡¯s waist, her movements awkward. Reece looked down and mentioned, ¡°You¡¯re talking about


    James?¡±


    Sophie paused in her actions.


    Reece continued, ¡°You weren¡¯t nning on divorcing?¡±


    ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t nning on it? Just that the timing isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Right now, S Corporation indeed dealt a big blow to James, but it wasn¡¯t enough. She needed toe


    up with leverage that would force James to give her up. That would be when S Corporationpletely


    threatened James¡® position, leaving him no room to fight back.


    Reece was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Need my help with anything?¡±

 Chapter 202

    Sophie nced up, her face breaking into a smile. ¡°You need to win the Oscar to bring the maximum


    influence to mypany.¡±


    ¡°But with the current power of Russell Entertainment, I couldn¡¯t really help you even if I did win the


    Oscar¡± Reece¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡±


    Sophie tightened his belt one final time, causing Reece slight pain. He looked down and watched


    Sophie had withdrawn her hand, ¡°Wait till you¡¯ve won the Oscar, then I tell you.¡±


    neover,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so slow!¡± The crew member on set was pushing hard. He came over,


    saw Sophie, and frowned, ¡°Can you do your job? If not, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault for being slow? So, should I get lost too?¡±


    hyun


    Reece¡¯s tone was nonchnt, instantly causing the crew member to change his expression. ¡°No, no,


    Mr. Reece. Let¡¯s hurry up with the photoshoot¡±


    Reece didn¡¯t move. Instead, he stared at the crew member with a cold gaze. ¡°You insulted her. Don¡¯t


    you think you owe an apology?¡±


    The crew member hadn¡¯t expected Reece to take a stand for a junior staff member, but he couldn¡¯t


    afford to offend the hotshot actor of the moment, so he turned to Sophie and said, ¡°Im truly sorry. I was


    too heated just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be mindful next time.¡± Sophie¡¯s demeanor was far from that of a junior employee, more


    like a senior executive.


    The crew member was put in his ce, puzzled by Reece¡¯s behavior and Sophie¡¯s status.


    Meanwhile-


    Nichole returned to her dormitory, only to find that her roommates had banded together to ostracize


    her.


    ¡°Looks like someone got dumped and has nowhere to go, huh?¡±


    ¡°Remember when she lied about her boyfriend being some big shot businessman? Tums out she was


    just being kept by someone, hrious.¡±


    Krystal and Tina took turns mocking her, a stark contrast to the previous ttery and adtion from the


    dorm¡¯s upants.


    ¡®Ding¨Cding-


    Nichole¡¯s phone rang. It was the dean of students.


    The dean¡¯s tone was distinctly colder than before, ¡°This year¡¯s graduate students are all required to


    intern off¨Ccampus. You didn¡¯t show up, so the assigned spots are all filled. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,


    but if you can¡¯t find an appropriate internship on your own, you won¡¯t receive your diploma. It¡¯s up to


    you now.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turned pale.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Back when James was investing in her, everyone was warm and solicitous. Never had she been


    spoken to in such a manner.


    She was being disregarded because James had discarded her. Nichole clenched her fists in


    determination.


    No, she could not let this bel


    In the afternoon, Nichole saw Sophie¡¯s name on the graduate ss intership list


    She saw Palm¡¯s Jewels written beside Sophie¡¯s name, and a slight smile appeared on her lips.


    She called the general manager of Palm¡¯s Jewels, who promptly invited her to visit thepany.


    Having apanied James to various events, Nichole had made quite a few connections.


    Mr. Donny personally weed Nichole, ¡°Ms. Nichole, it¡¯s our honor to have you intern with us!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I remember Palm¡¯s Jewels have always coborated with James, so I wanted to intern


    here and gain some new experience,¡± Nichole responded wlessly, subtly hinting at her rtionship


    with James.


    Mr. Donny¡¯s face bore a cating smile. Everyone in the industry knew that James always appeared


    with Nichole.


    Rumors were circting that James was about to divorce, all to make Nichole his new wife, and Mr.


    Donny certainly didn¡¯t want to offend the potential futuredy of the Burke family

 Chapter 203

    *have made, but Mr Donny himself came out to greet her. She seems important.¡±


    By the looks of it she could possibly be a wealthy girl trying out life here?¡±


    Whispers began to swirl among the onlookers.


    ¡°Ws. Nichole, we¡¯re all witnesses to your capabilities. Whatever position you desire, we can make it


    avable to your Mr. Donny was Cautiously Battering Nichole


    Nichole took a seat in the CEO office chair, ncing out at the open office area, hoping to catch a


    glimpse of Sophie. However, even after a thorough look, she couldn¡¯t find her


    don¡¯t need any high-ranking position, since I¡¯m here to learn. Is there a team leader position avable?¡±


    ¡°Of course There is, but a team leader position might be underselling your abilities, Ms. Sophie. You¡¯re


    definitely qualified for one of our


    smiled slightly, saying. ¡°That won¡¯t be unnecessary. I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any gossip.¡±


    ht No problem Should inform Mr. Burke about this?¡±


    of panic crossed Nichole¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°James doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m doing an internship. You must


    keep this a secret from Donny He¡¯d be upset if he found out I¡¯m working without telling him.¡±


    Mr. Denny immediately nodded. ¡°I get it. Mr. Burke cherishes you and wouldn¡¯t want you to overwork.


    Rest assured, Ms. Nichole, your secret is safe with me¡±


    leved, Nichole rxed.


    When Sophie and Reece walked out side by side from thepany¡¯s shooting location, they happened


    to be spotted by Nichole.


    Ms. Nichole. If there are no issues, we can sign the contract now.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sorting


    Nichole observed Sophie and Reece downstairs and asked, ¡°What position does that employee hold in


    thepany?¡±


    om Eastwood College, just a junior staffer, probably in the nning department. She usually handles


    document


    Im very interested in the nning department. Is it possible for me to join there?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! But it¡¯s a shame for someone of your talent to not be in the finance department.¡±


    Nichole remained silent. She wanted to openly outshine Sophie in thepany!


    Now, Nichole had slept with James, and Sophie was likely unaware. If Sophie found out, she would


    surely divorce James. Then, James would realize Nichole¡¯s worth.


    As she thought about this, Nichole¡¯s face gradually filled with smug satisfaction.


    Soon, Mr. Donny personally escorted Nichole to the nning department.


    Nichole¡¯s superior demeanor led everyone to specte about her identity.


    ¡°This is Ms. Nichole, and she¡¯ll be the new team leader in our nning department. Let¡¯s give her a


    warm wee!¡±


    With Mr. Donny introducing her, everyone pped without hesitation.


    Nichole¡¯s gazended on Sophie, who caught the challenge in Nichole¡¯s eyes and frowned slightly.


    How did Nichole suddenly end up at Palm¡¯s Jewels?


    This was a school internship cement, but she remembered clearly that each intern was supposed to


    be assigned to differentpanies

 Chapter 204

    After Mr. Donny introduced Nichole, he left, and surprisingly, Alexis, who usually looked down on


    everyone, approached Nichole with a burst of praise. ¡°Graduates from prestigious universities really are


    different. I¡¯ll be counting on you to teach me a thing or two in the


    future


    Nichole wore a polite smile, but a sh of smugness crossed her eyes.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t stand to watch this group of sycophants and was about to leave when Nichole


    suddenly called out to her, ¡°Sophie, I didn¡¯t expect to find you interning at thispany, too. Would you


    join me for a coffee after work?¡±


    Alexis nced from Sophie to Nichole and asked, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±


    Nichole was about to speak, but Sophie beat her to it, saying, ¡°Not really. Then, she turned and left.


    A moment of embarrassment appeared on Nichole¡¯s face, but Alexismented nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s


    just relying on her pretty face and doesn¡¯t take anyone seriously. I can¡¯t stand women like that!*


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. Maybe she has her reasons. I remember she had some issues back in school,¡±


    Nichole said, then suddenly covered her mouth, pretending to have misspoken. ¡°Oh my, why am I even


    bringing this up?¡±


    Alexis, as if having caught a juicy piece of gossip, hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but there were rumors in school that Sophie has a sugar daddy¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Alexis immediately put on a disdainful attitude. ¡°I was wondering why she¡¯s


    so pretty. Turns out she¡¯s actually in that line of work¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I see you as a good friend. Please, don¡¯t spread it around. Just keep it to


    yourself.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word and put you in a difficult position, Alexis assured, eager to get on


    Nichole¡¯s good side.


    Alexis needed to get closer to Nichole because she was a graduate of Eastwood College and had a


    connection to James. Not just anyone could get a personal introduction from Mr. Donny.


    When Alexis seemed to believe her, Nichole couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    Afte


    ¡°I don¡¯t


    Cophie was ready to rush to S Corporation, as she had decisions waiting for her to handle that


    evening, but Nichole called


    d, ¡°Sophie, I need to talk to you. Do you have a moment?¡±


    ophie replied without any intention of giving Nichole the time of day.


    Nichole blocked Sophie¡¯s path, saying, ¡°It¡¯s about James. Don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Please, move aside.¡±


    Sophie had always been toozy to bother with Nichole, but it didn¡¯t mean she would tolerate her


    forever


    Seeing Sophie¡¯sck of interest, Nichole said, ¡°I slept with James. Did you know that?¡±


    Sophie paused for a moment, then turned around to see Nichole¡¯s triumphant smile. Sophie couldn¡¯t


    help butugh. ¡°Is that supposed to be something to brag about?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and James are nothing but a sham coupl¨¦. Since I¡¯m


    already with James, he¡¯ll divorce you sooner orter to avoid any unpleasantness. Why not just


    propose the divorce yourself? It might leave you with some dignity.¡±


    Nichole hadpletely shed her previously innocent demeanor. Perhaps her true nature was showing.


    Sophie watched Nichole, smiling. ¡°If you had the ability to make James divorce me, you wouldn¡¯t be


    here trying to persuade me. Keep your little schemes to yourself. Even if you did sleep with James, it


    doesn¡¯t matter to me. You can¡¯t provoke me.¡±


    Nichole sneered, thinking Sophie was just trying to be stubborn, and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t take any


    precautions that night. If I end up pregnant, you won¡¯t have the choice but to divorce. Why make it hard


    on yourself?¡±


    ¡°Get your facts straight. I¡¯m not the one who doesn¡¯t want a divorce. You should be saying this to


    James*


    Sophie nced at her watch. She really shouldn¡¯t be wasting her time with Nichole here.

 Chapter 205

    After Sophie left, Nichole couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t Sophie who was


    reluctant to get a divorce, but


    James?


    In the evening, when Sophie hurriedly arrived at the entrance of S Corporation, a figure pounced on her


    from behind.


    Startled, Sophie looked up to see James before her and paused in surprise. ¡°James?¡±


    James smelled of tobo and alcohol, his cheeks slightly flushed, appearing somewhat inebriated.


    ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sophie nced at S Corporation and then around, making sure there were no


    prying eyes before she rxed a little.


    James spoke in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with S Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Did youe here to catch me?¡±


    When James remained silent, she broke free from his grasp, saying, ¡°I¡¯m merely representing the


    Russell family to meet Mr. ke. Jf you doubt me, I have nothing to say.¡±


    James¡® gaze was intensely fixed on Sophie. ¡°Why.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me anything?¡±


    Sophie frowned deeply. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡± James grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm tightly, not letting her take a step away.


    Seeing James so insistent, Sophie stopped struggling and scoffed. ¡°James, have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want


    ¡°Why save


    hear any of those love confessions. You should save them for Nichole.¡±


    or Nichole? I¡¯ve already made my boundaries clear with her! I won¡¯t have any interaction with her


    more!¡± James


    seemed to have found an opportunity, saying excitedly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like her. I¡¯ve stopped


    sponsoring her and deleted her contact information. Sophie, I really¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Sophie shook off James¡® hand, finding it amusing. ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with Nichole. Isn¡¯t it a


    bitte for these words?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± James froze in ce. ¡°How do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know how I found out?¡±


    Sophie said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange for Nichole to intern at Palm¡¯s Jewels just to give her a chance


    to embarrass me? Now, what are you ying dumb for?¡±


    Recently, James took Nichole everywhere, almost as if he wanted the whole world to know Nichole was


    his beloved. And now, he was holding Sophie and saying these false words.


    ¡°Nichole interns at Palm¡¯s Jewels?¡± James was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this! I can exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sophie interrupted James. ¡°I came here on business with Mr. ke. If you doubt my


    business here, feel free to investigate. I don¡¯t have time to y these love games here with you,


    James, please step aside.¡±


    James watched Sophie leave decisively, feeling as if his heart was being twisted by a knife. He


    clenched his fists silently and could only step aside powerlessly.


    Sophie turned and entered thepany, leaving James pale as a ghost. Colt arrived, draping a coat


    over James, saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s too cold out, and you¡¯ve had too much to drink, It¡¯s best to head


    back now.¡±


    ¡°She knows everything¡­¡±

 Chapter 206

    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She already knows about me and Nichole¡­¡±


    James¡® voice was barely a whisper. He had thought that by cutting all ties But now, it seemed like what


    had been done couldn¡¯t be undone.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, perhaps we should leave¡­¡± Colt looked on with sympathy.


    ith Nichole, he could forget about what happened that night.


    James¡® expression was dark. ¡°Why was Nichole at Palm¡¯s Jewels? Find out for me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, maybe we should ask Ms. Nichole first?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that woman anymore!¡±


    He med himself for impulsively helping Nichole in the past. At the time, he simply thought Nichole


    was pitiful. Moreover, Nichole did have some talent, so he took extra care of her. But unexpectedly, it


    led Nichole to develop other intentions.


    Sophie had just pushed the door to enter the CEO¡¯s office when she was suddenly forcibly pulled into


    an embrace.


    Startled, Sophie looked up to see Colby. Her mind instantly shed back to the moment she had


    thrown herself into Colby¡¯s arms after being drugged.


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed red, and she tried to struggle free, but Colby held her even tighter. ¡°Was James


    holding you like this downstairs just now?¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. ¡°You saw?¡±


    She had looked all around but failed to notice Colby, who had been watching everything from the office


    window above.


    Colby whispered with a low chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you pushed him away. Otherwise, I would have


    had toe down and teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Colby, technically, he¡¯s my husband. What right do you have to hit him?¡±


    ¡°Are you


    ¡°No but¡­¡±


    ng him?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then you¡¯re implying I should steal you away.¡±


    ¡°Colby!¡± Sophie, with a flushed face, pushed Colby away.


    Colby¡¯s eyes were tender and unabashedly doting. ¡°Just kidding, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t joke like that anymore!¡±


    ¡°Stealing you away is no joke.¡± Colby paused, then added seriously, ¡°I mean, that was sincere.¡±


    After realizing Colby was not joking, Sophie tried to calm herself down and said, ¡°Even if you want to


    steal me, you should ask for my opinion. I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet.¡±


    ¡°So, I am formally asking for your opinion now.¡± Colby leaned in, their breaths mingling, and the


    surrounding silence so profound it seemed like they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°Miss Sophie,


    would you be willing to ept me?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart raced. She had been married to James, and had never been seriously proposed to like


    this.


    Colby took off the family crest pinned on his chest and ced it in Sophie¡¯s palm, saying with a smile,


    ¡°This is the crest of the Costello family, and now I¡¯m giving it to you, which means I¡¯m entrusting my life


    to you.¡±

 Chapter 207

    ¡°Colby! What are you talking about?¡± Sophie hurriedly pushed the family crest back to Colby.


    Even as an outsider, she knew the significance of the Costello family crest and was shocked that Colby


    would entrust such an important item to her.


    ¡°Sophie, once I give something away, I never take it back.¡±


    Colby ced the family crest on Sophie¡¯s chest. The Costello family crest signified the head of the


    Costello family. Possessing this crest was akin to having absolute authority within the Costello family.


    Colby looked at Sophie, a smile in his eyes, and whispered softly, ¡°You are the wife I have chosen.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, unsure of how to respond. In her past life, she had devoted herself


    to James and had never been chosen so decisively.


    Now, Colby¡¯s words stirred something within her.


    L


    Just as Sophie was about to speak, Adler¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Colby, the dinner you


    asked me to buy¡­¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice stopped abruptly upon seeing the scene inside. Sophie quickly stepped back from Colby.


    Adler was holding a beautifully packaged meal box, and upon noticing Colby¡¯s dark expression,


    instantly realized his timing was off.


    ¡°Should I leave?¡± Adler hesitated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! I need to talk to you!¡± Sophie stepped forward, her mind in turmoil, mumbling unclearly, ¡°I


    was just getting a bit hungry, what did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Colby asked me to get dinner since you probably hadn¡¯t eaten anything after work.¡± Adler spoke while


    ncing at Colby¡¯s expression.


    Wow, Colby looked furious!


    Sophie opened the meal box to find her favorite gourmet dish. She was surprised and asked, ¡°I thought


    they didn¡¯t do takeout?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Well


    you I¡¯m


    re personally, and with the right amount of money, anything¡¯s possible.¡± Adler said, ¡°Colby really went


    out of his way for et friend and I¡¯ve never received such treatment.¡±


    Adler sa: this and even made a joking gesture toward Colby, but Colby¡¯s expression did not improve.


    Adler was nervous. It couldn¡¯t be that he had interrupted a heartfelt confession just by walking in, could


    it?


    No way! Who confessed so suddenly?


    ? ? ? ? ? ?


    But the next second, Adler saw the family crest on Sophie¡¯s chest.


    He thought he was seeing things, so he looked again. It really was the Costello family crest!


    ¡°Colby! That¡¯s really low of you!¡±


    Adler¡¯s exmation made Sophie drop her chopsticks on the floor.


    Colby frowned, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just confess and expect-¡±


    Adler was cut off as Colby covered his mouth with one hand and dragged him out forcefully.


    Sophie watched the scene unfold, her hands touching her slightly warm cheeks. She felt her heart just


    skipped a beat.


    The next day, Burke International held an urgent meeting. Since the masked ball hosted by S


    Corporation, Burke International had


    severed ties with severalpanies that quickly switched allegiance to S Corporation. The projects


    now undertaken by S Corporation and those previously spearheaded by Burke International were in


    directpetition.


    The twopanies had be rivals.

 Chapter 208

    For years, this was the onlypany that dared to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Burke International.


    *Mr. Burke, what should we do? Ourpany¡¯s shares have been falling, and many of our projects


    have been snatched up by S Corporation, causing our sales to drop across the board. If this continues,


    our losses will be severe.¡±


    *S Corporation is clearly aiming for our pie. Maybe it¡¯s time to resort to some unconventional methods.¡±


    The board members exchanged their views one after another. Since they couldn¡¯t confront S


    Corporation openly, their only option was to resort to underhanded tactics.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the past, James might have agreed without hesitation. Now, he fell silent.


    That night, he had simply followed his drunken instincts to S Corporation, only to actually run into


    Sophie.


    Could it be that Sophie was really involved with S Corporation? Or was it that Sophie had ties with


    ke?


    James felt tired and rubbed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve got other matters to attend to. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    Then, he stood up and left.


    Standing beside him, Colt suggested, ¡°Mr. Burke, perhaps you should take a hangover remedy first.¡±


    James had drunk quite a bit the previous night, and he was visibly not in the best condition.


    ¡°Have you found anything on ke yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. His background is very elusive. We have used all of our contacts, but we still haven¡¯t


    uncovered any personal information about ke.*


    ¡°What about Nichole?¡±


    ¡°She went to Palm¡¯s Jewels on her own ord, where she was personally received by the general


    manager. Now, Ms. Nichole is Mrs. Burke¡¯s top aide.¡±


    Colt left it at that, but James got it.


    He had Nichole co


    ed Nichole to the big shots at various asions, and they all recognized her. It seemed Mr. Donny had


    mistaken


    es¡® woman.


    Colt asked ¡°Mr. Burke, do you want Mr. Donny to fire Ms. Nichole?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± James replied indifferently, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t interfere in Nichole¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Go get the car, I want to see Sophie.¡±


    ¡°At Palm¡¯s Jewels?¡±


    Colt was surprised. That meant James would also run into Ms. Nichole.


    ¡°I have some questions to ask her personally.¡±


    At Palm¡¯s Jewels, Sophie was enjoying a milkshake that Reece had brought her on the set.


    Reece had officially asked her to assist as an aide, but she didn¡¯t have to do anything but ck off.


    While shooting, Reece shed Sophie a smile, prompting her to make a funny face, which only made


    Reece¡¯s smile wider.


    Just then, Alexis happened to be standing at the door and saw this scene. Frowning, she said, ¡°Sophie,


    could youe out for a moment? There¡¯s someone looking for you.¡±


    Sophie stood up, straightening her appearance. She was curious to see who would visit her at work


    during the day, and saw a group of female employees standing up to peek at the personing in.


    Mr. Donny followed James, patiently saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, the project we¡¯ve been coborating on has


    been doing well in the market. It¡¯s an honor for us to have you inspect our work.¡±


    James had been distracted until he saw Sophie, and then his gaze softened.


    Alexis said, ¡°Mr. Donny, Mr. Burke, here she is. This is Sophie.¡±


    Sophie frowned, not expecting James to find her at work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet meeting room. I have something to discuss with Sophie alone.¡±

 Chapter 209

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right away!¡±


    Mr. Donny quickly instructed Alexis to get a room ready. She cast a disgruntled nce at Sophie, her


    gaze filled with disdain and jealousy.


    Mr. Donny nced at Sophie and then at James. Turning to James, he said, ¡°Mr. Burke, is there


    anything else you need?¡±


    Colt spoke up, ¡°Mr. Donny, you go ahead with your work. Mr. Burke will be leaving shortly after he¡¯s


    done here.¡±


    ¡°I get to it then. The meeting room is just ahead. It should be all set up for you two.¡±


    As Mr. Donny said this, he shot Sophie a look. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out what the rtionship


    between this intern and James was. Shouldn¡¯t Nichole be the one closely rted to James?


    Rtionships in this circle were trulyplicated!


    Arriving at the meeting room, Sophie said, ¡°You came all the way to Palm¡¯s Jewels to see me. What do


    you want?¡±


    She thought she had made herself clear during theirst encounter.


    James said in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with S Corporation?¡±


    ¡°You asked me that yesterday.¡± Sophie replied. ¡°Do you not remember because you had too much to


    drink yesterday?¡±


    James frowned, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m saying this for your own good. ke is a ruthless businessman. The


    Russell family coborating with him won¡¯t end well.¡®


    ¡°ke might be awful, but he¡¯s still better than you.¡±


    Sophie vividly remembered how the Russell family fell from grace in her past life, how James used the


    Russell family and then discarded them, and how he gradually took over the Russell family¡¯s most


    profitable business.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten any of it!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now, hearing James say these words made her scoff.


    ¡°ke. Harold, Adler, and Colby.¡± James stood up, stepping closer to Sophie. ¡°You¡¯re approaching so


    many men, all for the Russell


    fem


    Thats


    ne of your business!¡±


    ¡°When you said you loved me and insisted on marrying me, it was all for the Russell family, wasn¡¯t it!¡±


    Sophie looked up at James. She had genuinely loved James back then, why was why she was so


    adamant about marry him.


    But James never chose her.


    Sophie said, ¡°Yes, I did it all for the Russells. In fact, I never liked you at all. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    James¡® fist mmed into the wall, veins throbbing on his forehead. ¡°So you¡¯ve been ying me all


    along!¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came looking for me? Just to prove this point?¡±


    Sophie responded calmly, ¡°You have Nichole, and I have someone else. It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    At the mention of Nichole, James¡® rage suddenly extinguished.


    Outside, several employees were curiously peering into the situation.


    ¡°Why did Mr. Burke suddenlye to ourpany?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with that new intern?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Burke and the new girl Nichole were in a rtionship, so what¡¯s with this¡­¡±


    Nichole, passing by, heard their conversation, and her nerves instantly tensed. ¡°Who did you say just


    came?¡±


    Seeing Nichole, everyone hurried back to their desks.


    Nichole frowned, ¡°I asked you, who came here?¡±


    One of the female employees whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Burke. He came and called Sophie out for a talk.¡±


    *James?¡±


    James is here?


    A sh of joy crossed Nichole¡¯s face.

 Chapter 210

    In the conference room, James leaned in close to Sophie, whispering, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m looking out for you.


    Stay away from guys like Colby and ke. They have ulterior motives for getting close to you.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond but took a step back, saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving


    now.¡±


    Sophie was the first to leave the conference room. As soon as she pushed open the door, she was met


    with the sight of her curious coworkers craning their necks to catch a glimpse of the drama.


    ? ? ??? <? ? ???


    A flicker of jealousy passed through Nichole¡¯s eyes, but it quickly changed into a different expression


    when she saw Jamesing out


    of the room.


    In her high heels, Nichole walked up to James with a radiant smile. ¡°James, you¡¯re here.¡±


    James frowned, wishing to avoid any interaction with Nichole. He was about to walk past her when


    Nichole grabbed his arm, acting like a girlfriend who was yfully seeking attention from her boyfriend.


    *James, did youe to see me?¡± Hope filled Nichole¡¯s eyes, especially since Sophie was quietly


    watching the scene unfold from¡¯a distance.


    ¡®Sophie, is the milkshake good?¡± At that moment, Reece walked over to the break room, handing


    Sophie a piece of afternoon tea cake.


    Sophie was still upset from James¡® earlier appearance, and responded indifferently with a ¡°Hmm.¡±


    When James looked up and saw Sophie¡¯s eyes, then nced at Reece by her side, he couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a sting. It seemed like she was kind to every man but him.


    ¡®James?¡±


    Nichole was anxious about his reaction. She didn¡¯t want to be theughing stock among her


    colleagues.


    James watched Sophie from a distance, feeling a mix of emotions. He instinctively showed Nichole a


    doting smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to pick you up once you¡¯re done with work.¡±


    ¡°Great, the


    Sophie turn


    ave work early today, and we¡¯ll go out for dinner. How does that sound?¡± Nichole happily clung to


    James¡® arm.


    er gaze away upon seeing this.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling feverish?¡± Reece ced his hand on Sophie¡¯s forehead, bringing them


    very close together. Only James witnessed this scene. The look in Reece¡¯s eyes was unmistakably that


    of a man gazing at the girl he loves. ¡°James, let¡¯s go.¡± Nichole continued to act affectionately towards


    James.


    James gave a deep ¡°Hmm¡± in response.


    At this moment, the female employees in thepany showed envious expressions towards Nichole.


    She was a young graduate student frorn a prestigious university and had the love of the CEO of Burke


    International. Nichole was indeed seen as the epitome of sess.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside thepany, Nichole was still saying, ¡°How about we go to your favorite restaurant tonight?¡±


    The next second, James coldly pulled his hand away from Nichole


    happened. ¡°James?¡±


    grasp. Nichole was taken aback, confused about what had just


    ¡°Enough. Aren¡¯t you tired of pretending like this every day?¡± James¡® voice was nearly as cold as ice.

 Chapter 211

    He knew Nichole was putting on a show for Sophie and the staff on purpose earlier. He had already


    warned Nichole that there would be no further interactions between them, and his cooperation was


    merely to see Sophie¡¯s reaction.


    But as it turned out, Sophie didn¡¯t care about him at all. She did not even show a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°James, we had sex. Are you that eager to cut ties with me?¡±


    Nichole knew that James had used her as a tool at the office, but she didn¡¯t care. She had used James


    too! They were cut from the same cloth!


    James gave Nichole a cold nce and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you use those underhanded tactics to


    hurt Sophie, I will not let you off easily.¡±


    Nichole paled, her voice softening as she clutched James¡® hand. ¡°James, Sophie doesn¡¯t even like you!


    But I truly love you. Didn¡¯t we have a great night together?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    James shook off Nichole¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with menace. ¡°How dare you bring up that night?


    Nichole, if you don¡¯t want to be ousted from Palm¡¯s Jewels, I suggest you stop testing my patience.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure Eastwood College expels you without a second thought!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression turned even uglier, and she didn¡¯t dare to make another move. She knew James


    would follow through on his threats, perhaps even tenfold.


    James turned and left, leaving Nichole deted and alone. Colt nced at her and said, ¡°Ms. Nichole,


    Mr. Burke¡¯s decision not to expose your lies is already a form of mercy. Please recognize your ce


    and stop dreaming about bing Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Then, Colt also followed James out.


    Nichole clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®James, you think it¡¯s that easy to cut ties with me? I will not let you have your way! The position of Mrs.


    Burke can only be mine!¡®


    Back at Palm¡¯s Jewels, Sophie pulled her hand away from Reece, saying, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Reece


    Ted lightly. ¡°Who said I was helping you? I was genuinely worried you had a fever.¡±


    ed herself a cup of tea, and Reece said, ¡°But you look so lively, you must be fine.¡±


    Sophie mentioned, ¡°Your time at Palm¡¯s Jewels is almost over, right?¡±


    Sopt.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡± Reece raised an eyebrow. ¡°Missing me already?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m just worried my days won¡¯t be easy once you¡¯re gone.¡±


    Recently, the female staff at Palm¡¯s Jewels hadbeled her as a woman who would do anything for


    sess.


    Rumors even spread that she was a sugar baby in school and often engaged in questionable


    professions.


    She knew these rumors were Nichole¡¯s doing, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them.


    The issues at S Corporation were enough of a headache already. She didn¡¯t want to waste energy on


    petty matters with worthless people.


    Reece frowned, ¡°Have they started bullying you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I guess they will once you¡¯re gone.¡±


    The female staff had been cautious around her these past few days because Reece had beening


    to the office to film, but once Reece was gone, things might change.


    After a moment of silence, Sophie patted Reece¡¯s shoulder seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. When trouble


    comes, I¡¯ll face it head¨Con. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Reece chuckled. He gently took hold of Sophi


    Reece chuckled. He gently took hold of Sophie¡¯s hand as she patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Ms.


    Sophie, as your loyal partner, I absolutely won¡¯t stand by and watch you get bullied.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sophie watched Reece warily.


    Reece winked and put a finger to his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Sophie was utterly confused.


    The next day, the news of Reece finishing his shoot and leaving Palm¡¯s Jewels had spread


    everywhere.


    Sophie returned to her desk, only to find her documents inplete disarray and herputer screen


    covered with sticky notes.


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯ve been hanging around Reece these past few days, neglecting your internship duties.


    Ms. Nichole left these for you. They must bepleted by today, or you can say goodbye to your


    internship evaluation.¡±


    A female coworker dumped a stack of documents on Sophie¡¯s desk.


    ncing at the pile of papers almost as tall as herputer, Sophie turned to see Nichole smirking


    triumphantly in the office.


    Sophie had expected something like this, but she never imagined Nichole¡¯s n could be so simple.


    Sophie approached her desk, counted the documents, and said, ¡°If I recall, weren¡¯t these reports


    assigned to you by Alexis yesterday?¡±


    The female coworker wasn¡¯t intimidated by Sophie. ¡°So what? I¡¯m a full¨Ctime employee, and delegating


    this task to you is a sign of


    trust!¡±


    Sophie sneered. ¡°So I need to verify these reports and produce ten corresponding action ns in one


    day?¡±


    The coworker faltered but retorted, ¡°Sophie, this is a learning opportunity! Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Palm¡¯s


    Jewels is a publicly tradedpany with a solid reputation. You got into the Eastwood College


    research program through backdoors, andnding an internship here is your good fortune!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh at these absurd justifications. In this day and age, it was disgraceful for


    anyone to utter such nonsense.


    ¡°Who told you I got into Eastwood College through the backdoor?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s¡­¡± The coworker almost blurted out the answer but stopped herself, ¡°Sophie, facts are


    facts. The wholepany knows


    ou got in through connections. How else could you havended an internship here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    i the only intern at Palm¡¯s Jewels? Are you suggesting that everyone here got in through the


    backdoor?¡±


    The coworker was at a loss for words. Nichole stepped out of her office and said, ¡°Sophie, are you


    implying you can¡¯t handle the tasks I¡¯ve assigned?¡± Nichole dropped her pretense, standing before


    Sophie like a conqueror.


    ¡°Sophie says she can¡¯tplete the tasks.¡±


    Nichole continued, ¡°I can finish these tasks, and so can others. Why can¡¯t you? Or is it that you¡¯re just


    here to coast through your internship? If that¡¯s your attitude, I might need to have a serious talk with Mr.


    Donny about whether you¡¯re suited toplete this internship.¡±


    The atmosphere in the work area grew tense.


    Sophie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She truly didn¡¯t understand where Nichole¡¯s sense of superiority


    came from.


    ¡°Sure, but before you talk to Mr. Donny, you might want to make some room for me.¡±


    Nichole frowned at Sophie¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    As soon as Sophie finished speaking, two rows of bodyguards dressed in ck entered thepany,


    with Tricia leading them straight


    to Sophie, respectfully saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, this is the contract for Reece and Palm¡¯s Jewels jewelry for


    this period.¡±


    e¡¯s hand as she patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, as your loyal partier 1 absolutely won¡¯t


    stand by and watch you get bullied.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sophie watched Reece warily.


    Reece winked and put a finger to his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.*


    Sophie was utterly confused.


    The next day, the news of Reece finishing his shoot and leaving Palm¡¯s Jewels had spread everywhere


    Sophie returned to her desk, only to find her documents inplete disarray and herputer screen


    covered with sticky notes


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯ve been hanging around Reece these past few days, neglecting your internship duties.


    Ms. Nichole left these for you. They must bepleted by today, or you can say goodbye to your


    internship evaluation.¡±


    A female coworker dumped a stack of documents on Sophie¡¯s desk.


    ncing at the pile of papers almost as tall as herputer, Sophie turned to see Nichole smirking


    mumphantly in the office


    Sophie had expected something like this, but she never imagined Nichole¡¯s n could be so simple.


    Sophie approached her desk, counted the documents, and said, ¡°If I recall, weren¡¯t these reports


    assigned to you by Alens yesterday? The female coworker wasn¡¯t intimidated by Sophie. ¡°So what? I¡¯m


    a full¨Ctime employes, and delegating this task to you is a son of


    trust!¡±


    Sophie sneered. ¡°So I need to verify these reports and produce ten coresponding action ns in one


    day?


    The coworker faltered but retorted, ¡°Sophie, this is a learning opportunity! Don¡¯t be ungrateful Paims


    Levels is a publicy redespany with a solid reputation. You got into the Eastwood College research


    program through backdoors, andnding an imensno here is your good fortune!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh at these absurd justifications. In this day and age, it was disgraceful for


    anyone to utter such nonsense.


    ¡°Who told you I got into Eastwood College through the backdoor?¡±


    you g


    ¡°The coworker almost blurted out the answer but stopped herself. ¡°Soprie, facts are facts. The whole


    company knows bugh connections. How else could you havended an internship here?¡±


    ¡°Am I the only inter at Palm¡¯s Jewels? Are you suggesting that everyone here got in through the


    backcoor?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    L


    The coworker was at a loss for words. Nichole stepped out of her office and said, ¡°Sophie, are you


    moving you can¡¯t handle the tasks I¡¯ve assigned?¡± Nichole dropped her pretense, standing before


    Sophie like a conqueror


    ¡°Sophie says she can¡¯tplete the tasks.¡±


    Nichole continued, ¡°I can finish these tasks, and so can others. Why can¡¯t you? Or is it that you¡¯re just


    here to coast frough your internship? If that¡¯s your attitude, I might need to have a serious talk with Mr.


    Donny about whether you¡¯re suited toplete this internship.¡±


    The atmosphere in the work area grew tense.


    Sophie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. She truly didn¡¯t understand where Nichole¡¯s sense of supercrity


    came


    ¡°Sure, but before you talk to Mr. Donny, you might want to make some room for me.¡±


    Nichole frowned at Sophie¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    As soon as Sophie finished speaking, two rows of bodyguards dressed in ck entered thepany,


    with Taca leading them shaghE


    to Sophie, respectfully saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, this is the contract for Reece and Palmis Jewels jewelry for


    this period¡±


    ?

 Chapter 213

    Cha is the contract for Reece and Palm¡¯s Jewels jewelry for this period.¡°


    The employees had never witnessed such a grand spectacle before, and for a moment, they were all


    left speechless.


    Even Nichole¡¯splexion changed. She knew that Sophie was the heiress of the Russell family, but


    she had never imagined that Sophie was actually in charge of the Russell Enterprises!


    ¡°What? Ms. Nichole didn¡¯t inform you of my identity?¡± Sophie stood there, her smile perhaps a tad too


    enchanting. ¡°I¡¯m Sophie, the CEO of Russell Enterprises and S Corporation, and James¡®wful wife.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed, and their gazes shifted towards Nichole.


    If Sophie was James¡®wful wife, did that make Nichole the other woman?


    Nichole felt the unusual stares from around her and couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists secretly.


    ¡°Why are you so silent, Ms. Nichole? If there are no objections, could you kindly ask Mr. Donny toe


    and speak with me?¡± Sophie handed a document to Tricia, who was standing beside her. ¡°I¡¯m not in a


    good mood today. Let¡¯s end this contract for the year.¡±


    Alexis had heard themotion from her office and walked over with a frown. Upon seeing Sophie,


    she said, ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here again? Can¡¯t you just work properly for once?¡±


    As soon as Alexis finished speaking, she realized something was off from the atmosphere because


    everyone was giving her a ¡®better not say any more¡® look.


    Only then did Alexis notice Tricia beside Sophie, and she immediately approached with a smile, saying,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tricia? Are you here to discuss the contract with Mr. Reece? Right this way.¡±


    Tricia, expressionless, replied, ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to talk. It¡¯s Ms. Sophie Russel, who wishes to


    speak with Mr. Donny.¡±


    ¡°She was here?¡± Alexis looked around but didn¡¯t see Ms. Sophie Russel anywhere.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tricia pointed out. ¡°Thisdy here is Ms. Sophie, the daughter of Russell family.¡±


    Following Tricia¡¯s direction, Alexis saw Sophie leaning against a workstation, staring at her as if she


    were watching a buffoon.


    ¡°Sh-, Ms. Sophie?¡±


    Alexis was dumbfounded. How could Sophie possibly be the daughter of Russel family!


    Sophie said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Nichole, I asked you to call Mr. Donny over to talk to me. It seems you


    didn¡¯t hear me. Do I need to repeat


    elf?¡±


    ophie had not been so aggressive before, but now it seemed like she was setting the pace.


    Nichole bit her lip, refusing to go. Alexis didn¡¯t want to offend anyone, and hastily said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call our


    Mr. Donny right away¡­¡±


    Sophie interrupted, ¡°You are the head nner of the nning department. How could we possibly ask


    you to personally make the request? Ms. Nichole, you should do it.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression soured even more.


    ¡°It seems Palm¡¯s Jewels isn¡¯t that keen on coborating with Reece. Maybe we should even consider


    this year¡¯s contract as well.¡± Hearing this, Alexis panicked. They had nned so many proposals for


    Reece, and if they couldn¡¯t coborate with Russell Entertainment, all their efforts would be in vain!


    At Alexis¡® urging, Nichole, though reluctant, had no choice but to turn and leave under the watchful


    eyes of so many.


    At this moment, everyone watched Sophie, not daring to breathe too loudly. Who could have imagined


    that the daughter of the Russell family was interning among them?


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, Nichole asked me to do that. It had nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    A female employee beside them trembled in fear.

 Chapter 214

    Sophie had no intention of starting a quarrel with these people, but Nichole was just too arrogant. If she


    didn¡¯t set things straight today, her internship days ahead would be far from pleasant.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie Russel! I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person!¡± Mr. Donny, smiling as he came out,


    stopped short at the sight of Sophie¡¯s face, taking a moment to collect himself.


    What was happening?


    Tricia chimed in from the side, ¡°This is Ms. Sophie Russel, also Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke¡¯s wife.¡±


    Mr. Donny¡¯s face fell. ¡°Mrs. Burke?¡±


    His gaze shifted from Sophie to Nichole. ¡°So, you are Mrs. Burke, and she¡­¡±


    Nichole frowned, clearly displeased.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mr. Donny swallowed nervously. Previously, James had never brought his wife to any social events, so


    naturally, they had no idea what Sophie looked like. Nor had he ever heard that the so¨Ccalled trophy


    daughter of the Russell family managed to pursue her postgraduate studies at Eastwood College.


    ¡°Mr. Donny, you seem rather nervous.¡± Sophie observed the general manager¡¯s reaction with


    amusement.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just unexpected. Mrs. Burke, you are interning at ourpany, truly a feather in Palm¡¯s


    Jewels¡® cap.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I actually feel quite lucky that, as a graduate student from Eastwood College who got in


    through connections, I can intern at Palm¡¯s Jewels.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s remark changed the expressions of the female employees nearby.


    ¡°Mrs. Burke, you really tter me!¡± Mr. Donny¡¯s forehead was now beaded with sweat. He was caught


    between James¡® mistress and wife and could not offend either!


    ¡°I believe we need not discuss this further. This year¡¯s contract ends here, and next year, Mr. Reece will


    not renew his contract with Palm¡¯s Jewels.¡±


    Sophie ced the contract in Mr. Donny¡¯s trembling hands.


    Nichole said, ¡°Sophie, the nning department has worked so hard on this n, and you dismiss it


    with a single sentence. Aren¡¯t you being a bit too cold¨Chearted?¡±


    ¡°And what do you suggest ! should do, Nichole?¡±


    le puffed up her chest, confident. ¡°You¡¯ve interned at Palm¡¯s Jewels for a few days. Can¡¯t you see how


    hard your colleagues have


    ? What gives you the right to cancel the contract just like that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the owner of Russell Entertainment. All decisions for Russell Entertainment are mine to


    make.¡± Sophie found it amusing as she fixated on Nichole with a mocking gaze. ¡°Ms. Nichole, business


    is like a battlefield. Trying to guilt trip someone with effort shows you¡¯re not suited for this.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Nichole was left speechless.


    ¡°Mrs. Burke, you are right. Our nining indeed has its ws¡­¡± Mr. Donny could not offend Sophie at


    this time, considering James and Sophie had not been divorced yet. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to side


    with a mistress immediately.


    Sophie stated, ¡°Mr. Donny, I am the owner of Russell Entertainment first, and Mrs. Burke second.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Ms. Sophie! My apologies for the slip of the tongue. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Mr. Donny


    continued, ¡°Ms. Sophie, if there¡¯s anything during your time at Palm¡¯s Jewels that¡¯s been less than


    satisfactory, please forgive us. Such incidents will definitely not ur in the future!¡±

 Chapter 215

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sophie said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person. I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m supposed to do. I won¡¯t


    ck off or be negligent during my internship. But don¡¯t expect me to pick up ck that¡¯s not mine.¡±


    Sophie tossed a stack of documents in front of Nichole.


    Nichole¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have looked worse. ¡°Ms. Sophie, you are absolutely right! It won¡¯t happen


    again!¡±


    Sophie smiled, ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll get back to work. Mr. Donny, please sign this document.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll sign it right away!¡± Mr. Donny, scared out of his wits, signed immediately, not even


    worried about whether he could renew the contract with Reece next year. After all, offending Mrs.


    Burke meant that his priority wasn¡¯t making money but saving his own skin!


    Nichole stood there, trembling with rage, as she watched Sophie return to her desk.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Nichole¡¯s infuriated look only made Sophie¡¯s smile grow wider.


    To be frank, Nichole was somewhat clever and academically excellent. However, she simply didn¡¯t


    understand the rules of the social circle, thinking that clinging to James would secure her future. But


    even with her newfound status, everyone in the social circle would never ept her as anything more


    than a mistress who climbed up the ranks.


    Just like Jessica, even though she¡¯s now the legitimate wife and Perry adores her, she was still


    ostracized in the circle of high society


    Their statuses were mismatched, and their positions were obtained in disgrace.


    After Mr. Donny had signed the document, he handed it to Sophie, who hadn¡¯t even watched it before


    handing it over to Tricia, standing beside her. ¡°Tricia, take the contract. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡± Tricia gave Mr. Donny a sharp look as piercing as a knife.


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Reece. [How¡¯s the battle going?]


    Sophie replied. [Absolutely beautiful!]


    Although Reece hadn¡¯t explicitly offered his help yesterday, she had guessed what he might do.


    Mr. Donny was still waiting for Sophie¡¯s next instruction. Sophie said, ¡°Everyone, please go back to


    your workstations. We¡¯re still on the clock, and I¡¯m just an intern. No need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    Despite Sophie¡¯s words, no one dared to take her lightly.


    Nichole coldly said, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Get back to work!¡±


    Everyone immediately bowed their heads and returned to their tasks. Though Nichole was furious, she


    turned and went back to her office.


    n¡¯t long before Mr. Donny called Nichole into the CEO¡¯s office.


    Jonny, did you need something?¡± Nichole asked.


    }


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, I know you¡¯re highly capable, but Palm¡¯s Jewels is too small a stage for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you firing me?¡± Nichole quickly caught the drift of Mr. Donny¡¯s words.


    Mr. Donny delicately said, ¡°Let me put it this way, ourpany is just not the right ce. Besides, Ms.


    Sophie is Mr. Burke¡¯s wife. It¡¯s not quite appropriate for you to be here,¡±


    Mr. Donny was just short of calling her a homewrecker.


    Nichole wasn¡¯t fazed and stepped forward. ¡°If you are worried about offending Sophie, rest assured,


    James will soon divorce her. I¡¯l make sure to speak highly of you to James.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± Mr. Donny said, looking troubled. ¡°The thing is, Ms. Sophie, has the entire Russell


    family behind her. The industry just got wind that Mr. Perry has handed over all the Russell family¡¯s


    affairs to Ms. Sophie. Palm¡¯s Jewels can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± Nichole was stunned. ¡°What are you


    saying? How is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 216

    Nichole was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Sophie just a stupid rich girl? How could the Russell family possibly


    trust Sophie to take over the entire Russell family enterprise?


    ¡°This can¡¯t be possible. You must be mistaken!¡±


    It just didn¡¯t make any sense!¨C


    Mr. Donny spoke earnestly, ¡°Ms. Nichole, why would I lie to you? This news has already spread among


    our circles. Imight afford to offend the boss of Russell Entertainment, but I can¡¯t afford to offend the


    boss of Russell Enterprises.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Donny¡¯s words, Nichole felt as if all her strength had been drained away.


    Was Sophie taking over the entire Russell family under James¡® directive?


    Nichole clenched her fists.


    ¡®Sophie, even without any skills, you have a privileged background and could still rely on James and


    the Russell family to take a leading position at Russell Enterprises. But why? Why have I studied so


    hard for so many years, only to live like this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, I hope you can understand.¡±


    Mr. Donny had said as much as he could. Even if Nichole felt unjust, she could only leave with


    resentment at this moment.


    In the office area, the employees who had previously fawned over Nichole now ced some snacks in


    front of Sophie.


    ¡°Miss, we were blind not to recognize your worth before. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, actually, I¡¯ve always admired you. It was just Ms. Nichole and Alexis who wouldn¡¯t let us talk


    to you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Mr. Burke is blind for choosing Nichole over you.¡±


    The female employees¡® approach didn¡¯t bother Sophie. In the workce, elevating and demeaning


    others wasmon.


    Sophie looked up just in time to see Nichole walking out of Mr. Donny¡¯s office.


    Nichole¡¯s face was sullen, and Sophie leaned back in her chair, enjoying the sight of Nichole¡¯s


    darkened expression.


    ¡°Ms. Nichole!¡± The women were startled and quickly backed off. They didn¡¯t want to offend Sophie, nor


    did they want to offend Nichole. ¡°So, you¡¯re satisfied now that I¡¯m fired?¡± Nichole red at Sophie.


    Sophie said with a smile, ¡°Your dismissal might be due to yourck of professional skills. What does


    that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re only in charge of Russell Enterprises because of James. What right do you have to talk


    about my professional skills? Just you wait, I¡¯ll show you I can climb to this position on my own merit!¡±


    Nichole turned and left.


    Sophie found these wordsughably absurd. Everything Nichole had was because of James. There


    was nothing she had achieved on her own merit!


    Even attending Eastwood College was an opportunity James had given her. Otherwise, Eastwood


    College would never mit someone of Nichole¡¯s status.


    Still, Nichole had the audacity to say such things in front of her.


    Meanwhile, James received a call from Palm¡¯s Jewels. Mr. Donny, on the other end, kept apologizing,


    and James, growing impatient, said coldly, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 217

    Mr. Donny stumbled over his words on the phone as he recounted the day¡¯s events, then stuttered, ¡°Mr.


    Burke, I truly had no idea Mrs. Burke would be interning at ourpany. I had no choice but to let Ms.


    Nichole go, Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°Letting her go is for the best. She never had thepetence to join Palm¡¯s Jewels anyway.¡±


    James had no interest in discussing Nichole.


    Mr. Donny was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t Nichole James¡® lover? James seemed ruthlessly indifferent, not


    bothering to inquire about her at all. ¡°Of course, Mr. Burke, rest assured, I will take good care of your


    wife! I absolutely won¡¯t let her face any hardships at thepany!¡±


    James, growing impatient, didn¡¯t respond to Mr. Donny and hung up the phone.


    Colt remarked, ¡°Mr. Burke, if Ms. Nichole can¡¯t find another internship position immediately, her


    thesis¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If shecks the ability to handle it, then she was a waste of all the years I¡¯ve invested in her


    development.¡± James coldly stated, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Nichole to me again. She and I are done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    A 5


    That afternoon, Sophie received a call from Tricia. As Sophie poured herself some tea, she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon, severalpanies within S Corporation received resumes from the same person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Nichole.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Nichole had just been let go and was already looking for the next opportunity. She probably feared that


    this internship fallout would jeopardize the hard¨Cearned graduate position she got through James.


    ¡°What position does she want?¡± Sophie inquired.


    ¡°The position of Assistant General Manager.¡±


    Tricia found Nichole quite amusing, too. She was simply an intern who hadn¡¯t even graduated yet and


    dared to aim for the position of Assistant General Manager directly.


    ¡°Whichpanies did she apply to?¡±


    ¡°Mostly smaller ones. Some under Russell Enterprises, others under S Corporation, and a few are


    businesses owned by Mr. Adler and Ms. Jenna.¡±


    Sophie understood the situation.


    No matter what, Russell Enterprises¡® subsidiaries in the industry could easily number in the hundreds.


    Even if they were smallpanies, and not explicitly under Russell Enterprises, they were indeed


    acquired by Russell Enterprises and were all well¨Cknown, establishedpanies.


    Nichole probably didn¡¯t know this; otherwise, she would have avoided working for Russell Enterprises


    at all costs.


    Sophie had established and developed S Corporation¡¯s most recentpanies, offering better


    conditions. Without James chole seeking a higher sry to make a living was a decent choice.


    a rather clever calction.


    As for Adler and Jenna, both were industry leaders, withpanies no less numerous than those of


    the Russell family.


    Moreover, Nichole might have calcted that as a graduate student, she couldnd a decent position


    Nichole probably thought that among all thepanies in Devonport, there would be one not


    connected to Sophie. However, she didn¡¯t realize that Devonport, being only sorge, had hundreds of


    businesses crammed together. Those that stood out were few, often coborating or under the same


    corporate umbre.


    This time, Nichole had really put herself in the line of fire.


    ¡°Send me Nichole¡¯s resumeter.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you considering taking Nichole on board?

 Chapter 218

    Tricia was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this akin to nurturing a potential threat?


    Sophie, with a smile, replied, ¡°The internshipsts for less than a month. If I don¡¯t take her, someone


    else will sooner orter. It¡¯s better to keep her close. With her abilities, she won¡¯t cause any significant


    waves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Sophie hung up the phone. She was genuinely curious about what kind of strength Nichole possessed


    to climb to a high position on her


    own.


    In the afternoon, Nichole received an interview invitation from S Corporation.


    Nichole dressed carefully, stepping into thepany in high heels. The interviewer nced at Nichole


    and said, ¡°I see from your resume that you¡¯re a graduate student from Eastwood College?¡±


    Nichole, somewhat smug, replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°To be so young and achieve this much is not easy.¡± The interviewer looked impressed.


    Nichole felt even more extraordinary. After all, she got into Eastwood College on her own merit, and the


    graduate position was earned through her hard work.


    The interviewer said, ¡°We do have an internship position, but it¡¯s not for the deputy general manager.¡±


    ¡°Not for the deputy general manager?¡±


    Nichole frowned. She had anticipated thatnding a deputy general manager position wouldn¡¯t be easy,


    so she said, ¡°My minimum requirement is to be a team leader in the Finance Department or in


    ounting¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    has


    ¡°No, no, you misunderstood me,¡± the interviewer interrupted Nichole, saying, ¡°Youe from


    Eastwood College, but ourpany always had high requirements for interns. The newest interns who


    joined ourpany came back from studying abroad and have master¡¯s degrees. They also have


    various domestic and international awards. Have you won any significant awards, either domestically or


    internationally? You can tell us about them.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s smile froze.


    Previously, she couldn¡¯t afford to study abroad and had always been buried in her books, barely


    participating in any club activities. At best, she had only won some school awards.


    Originally, ording to what James had promised her, she should have been abroad by now. However,


    she feared Sophie would take James, so she stayed behind and became a graduate student at


    Eastwood College.


    Seeing Nichole not speaking, the interviewer said, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t been abroad or won any


    awards, but that¡¯s okay. Ourpany still values talent. How¡¯s your secondnguage skills?¡±


    Nichole gradually became speechless. She had been busy getting closer to James recently and hadn¡¯t


    practiced professionally. ¡°My Spanish is¡­¡±


    The interviewer then asked, ¡°You can show us now if you want.¡±


    Nichole was about to demonstrate when a female employee walked in, speaking fluent Spanish.


    Then, the interviewer also spoke a line of fluent Spanish. Although fast, it was clear what was being


    said, and the Spanish professional jargon. Nichole didn¡¯t even react for a moment.


    19 face, wa


    ided


    After the female employee left, the interviewer, with a smiling face, watched Nichole and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Sophie, how would you say your spoken Spanish is?¡±


    Nichole clenched her fists nervously, barely managing to say, ¡°I study finance, so normal


    communication is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: after considering everything, thepany can keep you for a month of internship, but


    the position we can offer you is just at the intern level, with a sry of eight hundred. You can think it


    over.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face fell. ¡°Eight hundred?¡±

 Chapter 219

    How far could $800 get you? In a ce like Devonport, $800 a month was hardly enough to live on!


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, please don¡¯t be too quick to say no. I¡¯ll give you a day to think it over, and you can get


    back to me tomorrow.¡± The interviewer smiled before handing the resume back to Nichole.


    Nichole left thepany, stomping her foot in frustration. It was just a newly listedpany, not even


    half as prestigious as Burke International! And yet, they set the bar so high?


    Nichole was determined to prove them wrong and quickly reached out to otherpanies. However,


    under Sophie¡¯s directive, everypany, without exception, rejected Nichole¡¯s job applications.


    Even when Nichole lowered her expectations, the best offer she received was a sry of $600.


    Nichole sat dejectedly on the curb. She couldn¡¯t believe that not a singlepany was willing to hire


    her despite being a graduate student from Eastwood College.


    Just then, Nichole¡¯s phone rang. She thought it was a callback from HR but was surprised to find it was


    a notification from her faculty head.


    ¡°Nichole, you left Palm¡¯s Jewels?¡±


    Nichole bit her lip and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel Palm¡¯s Jewels was the right fit for me, so I resigned


    voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°But I heard Palm¡¯s Jewels fired you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I resigned on my own. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What is important is that you need to find a new internship position immediately.


    You have less than a month, and by this time next month, I need to receive your internship assessment


    with thepany¡¯s seal of approval!¡±


    After saying that, the director hung up.


    Nichole¡¯s situation was dire, but she had no time to dwell on it. She had to find a job immediately.


    Finally, with hesitation, Nichole dialed Crescent Corp, a subsidiary of S Corporation.


    The call connected quickly, and hearing the voice of the interviewer, Nichole felt a wave of humiliation.


    She said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nichole. I¡¯d like to intern at yourpany starting today!¡±


    ¡°Thene on over. I¡¯ll have someone prepare a workstation for you.¡±


    The interviewer¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t the most weing, but it was already much better than the previous


    companies.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole grabbed her bag. So what the sry was low and the treatment was poor? Once she


    graduated, she could stillnd a good job.


    Nichole didn¡¯t know that Devonport was no longer a ce for her to thrive.


    Meanwhile, Sophie received a call from the branch office. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Sophie hung up, sitting in the executive chair of S Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office. From the window, she


    could clearly see Nichole looking defeated and shabby.


    In the end, Nichole chose to be work in S Corporation. However, life at S Corporation wasn¡¯t as easy as


    her had imagined.


    Tricia said, ¡°We¡¯ve looked into Nichole¡¯s resume. Her academic performance has always been stable,


    and she should have othold the financial sector once she leaves.¡±


    L


    in


    Sophie knew, of course. In her previous life, after Nichole went abroad for further studies and came


    back, she helped James make a lot of money. James saw her in a new light and took her under his


    wing for special training.

 Chapter 220

    It was baffling, but in this lifetime, Nichole had somehow decided against pursuing further studies


    abroad, opting instead to stay at Eastwood College for her graduate studies.


    Had Nichole chosen to go abroad, she would have had a plethora of paths to choose from, not to


    mention a broader perspective. Now, having lost James, it was as if she had lost ess to a significant


    portion of the finance market. None of thepanies under James¡® banner would consider hiring


    Nichole.


    ¡°She¡¯ll never make it big.¡± Sophie said indifferently. ¡°Let her struggle in the mud of Devonport. Soon


    enough, she¡¯ll realize that without James, she¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The finance circle was notoriously difficult to prate.


    Initially, Sophie hadn¡¯t nned on dealing with Nichole, but after Nichole used a car ident to smear


    her and Jenna, and caused a scandal at the college and at Palm¡¯s Jewels. Ignoring the situation would


    make Sophie seem too soft and easily bullied.


    ¡®Ding Ding-¡®


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID showed it was Bea.


    Bea hadn¡¯t been in touch muchtely, probably thinking that Sophie and James¡® rtionship was


    stable. This call out of the blue was unlikely to bear good news.


    Sophie answered, and Bea¡¯s tone was colder than before. ¡°Sophie, James¡®pany is in trouble. Are


    Sophie raised an eyebrow.


    So that was it. She knew Bea wouldn¡¯t make a move unless it concerned James.


    you


    aware?¡±


    Sophie replied with a smile, ¡°It seems there was such an incident.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea sounded quite displeased. ¡°Seems? Sophie, you¡¯re Mrs. Burke, James¡® wife! How can you be so


    indifferent when your husband is in trouble?¡±


    Sophie patiently responded, ¡°James and I haven¡¯t been seeing much of each othertely, and he hasn¡¯t


    mentioned anything about thepany to me, so I¡¯m not very clear on the details.¡±


    There was silence on the other end for a while, then¨CBea said sternly, ¡°Come home tonight. I need to


    talk to you.¡± Before Sophie could respond, Bea hung up. It seemed Bea was dissatisfied with Sophie¡¯s


    role as James¡® wife.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie¡­¡± Tricia hesitated, looking at Sophie..


    Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go back today.¡±


    ¡°What if the Burke family bes suspicious? Isn¡¯t this visit back home very risky?¡±


    Tricia was genuinely concerned. After all, she was initially under Colby¡¯smand, appointed for the


    sole purpose of ensuring Sophie¡¯s safety. If the Burke family were to discover Sophie¡¯s true identity,


    they would never let her off easily.


    7


    ¡°If they truly be suspicious of me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit here safely.¡±


    Sophie was well aware of James¡® methods. In her past life, James had gone to great lengths to marry


    Nichole. The tactics he used to bring down the Russell family were something Sophie intended to also


    use as her payback to James.

 Chapter 221

    The evening had already set in by the time Sophie drove back to the Burke mansion. As expected, Bea


    was sitting on the sofa, looking rather displeased.


    ¡°Grandma Bea, where¡¯s James?¡±


    Sophie thought Bea would call James back home, but it seemed like Bea wanted to have a one¨Con¨C


    one talk with her.


    ¡°He is still in a meeting. I asked him toe backter.¡±


    Sophie remained silent beside her.


    Bea said, ¡°I heard from Marian thattely, you¡¯ve hardly been at home, and even when you are, you


    leave after just a short while. What is it? Have you found somewhere else to live?¡± There was a hint of


    usation in Bea¡¯s tone.


    Sophie smiled and replied, ¡°I thought I shouldn¡¯t stay idle, so I went out and found a job.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea was indeed furious. She said coldly. ¡°You are the daughter of the Russell family and James¡® wife!


    You should be aware of your status. How can you just show yourself in public like this? If you go out to


    work and others find out, what will they think of the Burke family? It would disgrace both our family and


    yours!¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t get angry. Bea was bom into high society and had never worked a day in her life, but she


    already had enough money tost several generations. How could she ever fear running out of money?


    Sophie had thought the same in her past life, believing that with the backing of the Russell family and


    marrying James, she would have a worry¨Cfree life.


    But she couldn¡¯t rely on the Russell family, and James was even less reliable!


    Having experienced the desperation of poverty, she would never allow herself to go through it again.


    Sophie pulled up a chair and sat opposite Bea, who was taken aback that Sophie dared to sit before


    her.


    With a smile still on her face, Sophie exined, ¡°Bea, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m only working in our


    family business and managing ourpany. There¡¯s nothing shameful about it. What you should be


    worried about is not me but James. After all, S Corporation has squeezed Burke International out of


    several projects, leading to significant losses. I¡¯m working to also better support our family.¡±


    Bea frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? S Corporation? I¡¯ve lived more than half my life and never


    heard of it! How could it possibly push the Burke family out of several projects? Even if this small


    company has its moment and causes losses for Burke International, we can afford it! We don¡¯t need


    you to work to support us.¡±


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Of course, I know Burke International is a major enterprise. A few


    hundred million in losses is nothing much, not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? A few hundred million?¡± Bea thought she heard wrong.


    Sophie pretended to be nonchnt and said, ¡°Yes, a few hundred million. You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Bea suddenly swayed, her shaky stature revealing her inner turmoil. ¡°How can we lose so much


    money? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that S Corporation opened amercial street, disrupting


    Burke International¡¯s newmercial mall n and leading to its opening without any visitors.


    Moreover, James had cut off severalpanies that had partnerships with Burke International, ending


    their coborations. Thosepanies turned to S Corporation to coborate on many projects in the


    same industry¡­¡±


    Sophie watched Bea¡¯s expression, smiling as she said, ¡°Think about it, Bea. Devonport is only so big,


    and there¡¯s only so much market share. Initially, James had a monopoly, but now S Corporation has


    taken arge portion. How could Burke International¡¯s losses be small? When I say a few hundred


    million, it¡¯s just an estimate. It might even be more in the future.¡±


    Bea¡¯s face turned pale.


    At that moment, the sound of the door opening could be heard.


    James had just walked in when Bea rushed up to him and pped him across the face. ¡°Tell me! How


    much has thepany lost


    now?¡±


    James felt the full force of the p, and when he looked up at Sophie and saw the slight smile on her


    face, he knew she had spilled the beans.

 Chapter 222

    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry about thepany. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± James¡® voice


    was low, but the more serious he sounded, the more Bea realized the gravity of the situation.


    Bea was trembling all over. ¡°Your Grandpa founded Burke International with his own two hands. If it


    were to fail on your watch, how could I face him after I¡¯m gone? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    James¡® gaze shifted to Sophie, who was silently sipping her tea on the side. He said calmly, ¡°Grandma,


    Burke International isn¡¯t going to fail. It¡¯s just a bit of money lost, not as severe as you¡¯re imagining.¡±


    Hearing James say this, Sophie just chuckled to herself. Burke International had never lost so much


    money since its founding. James¡® nonchnt attitude was merely riding on the deep pockets of the


    Burke family.


    Bea calmed down considerably upon hearing James¡® reassurance. When she looked back at Sophie,


    she was no longer as imposing as before. She softened, saying, ¡°Sophie, since you know that Burke


    International is facing tough times, you should really stand by James. It¡¯s a wife¡¯s duty to support her


    husband. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Sophie looked down and said, ¡°Bea, I¡¯ve been staying with the Russell family these past few days


    precisely to support James. So, rest assured, even if I¡¯m not home, my heart is with James.¡±


    Bea nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good girl, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you.¡±


    When Sophie didn¡¯t respond, Bea continued, ¡°You two are so united as husband and wife, and I also


    long for some family warmth. So, I¡¯ve decided to move in here from today to help out around the house.


    James, what do you think?¡±


    LE BDE UND SE S D F OF EE Sm


    James frowned. ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Before James could finish, Bea turned to Sophie with a meaningful look. ¡°What do you say, Sophie?¡±


    ¡°If you wish to stay, of course, I wee it. It¡¯s just that James and I are often not home, and I¡¯m afraid


    we won¡¯t be able to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, there are servants. This house is too quiet anyway, with only Marian bustling about. I¡¯ve


    brought a clever maid with me this time to look after my daily needs. You two go about your business,


    and when youe home in the evening, she can have dinner ready.¡±


    Sophie understood the implication behind Bea¡¯s words.


    jening. Kend


    Bea was hinting that she noticed Sophie had been away from the Burke family home for work, hence


    emphasizing the need to have a maid at home, perhaps to instill a sense of crisis.


    Bea knew how to y on a woman¡¯s insecurities. If it were the old Sophie, she would have been


    anxious upon hearing this. But now, she wasn¡¯t concerned about whether James had rtions with


    other women in the slightest.


    Sophie smiled, ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided, then let¡¯s have her move in.¡±


    James frowned at her, seemingly surprised she agreed so readily.


    Bea was delighted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Marian start moving my things over. From today, you live your life,


    and I just want to make thingsfortable for you.¡±


    Sophie remained silent. Tonight, Bea would move in, and she had no choice but to go upstairs.


    However, her belongings had already been moved out, leaving behind only some basic necessities to


    keep up appearances.


    James followed her upstairs to their bedroom. He lowered his voice, asking, ¡°Why did you agree?¡±


    ?? ? ??? ???? ?? ? ???? ?? ??


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If she insists on moving in, what could I say?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t want the hassle. If she refused, Bea would find other reasons to move in and might even


    suspect the true nature of her and James¡® rtionship. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Sophie had no


    choice but to feign indifference and agree.


    James fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s just worried you¡¯re noting home, that you


    might have other things on your mind.¡±


    ¡°I know what she is thinking. She¡¯s only looking out for you. Burke International and the Russell family¡¯s


    partnership is crucial right now.¡± With the rtionship between Sophie and James, the Burke family


    now had significant coborations with the Russell family, making their fortunes intertwined. Any issue


    between the Russell and Burke families at this time would be detrimental to both.

 Chapter 223

    Bea knew exactly what to do, which was why she trusted that there wouldn¡¯t be any drama at this


    crucial moment.


    James stared at Sophie for a long time, unsure of what to say. Eventually, he simply stated, ¡°I¡¯ll have


    someone move your things back tomorrow. Grandma ising back, and it wouldn¡¯t look good for you


    to be living outside.¡±


    ¡°No need, I won¡¯t be staying long.¡±


    Sophie just left it at that. She was tired, and all she wanted now was some rest.


    Without thinking, James reached out and grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    that


    *James, is there even a point in asking that now? You know exactly what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Does it have to be this way?¡±


    Sophie coldly replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    James remained silent. Sophie continued, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, but your affair with Nichole crossed a


    line during our marriage, giving me more than enough reason to divorce you. Even if it goes to court, I


    have my arguments. You should know how much you¡¯ll have to pay me once we¡¯re


    divorced, right?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James had probably never considered that she might one day file for divorce, so he hadn¡¯t transferred


    his assets after getting married. If they divorced, and he was at fault, she would receive a substantial


    settlement.


    ¡°Believe it or not, that was an ident. I¡¯ve cut off all contact with Nichole since that day¡­¡±


    ¡°At Palm¡¯s Jewels, when you protected Nichole, was I just seeing things?¡±


    James wanted to exin that he was just trying to upset her that day but couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    Sophie said, ¡°James, let¡¯s just end this. Your favoritism towards Nichole has never changed; no matter


    what reasons youe up with


    now, I¡¯ll still divorce you.¡±


    ? ?? ?? ? ? ?? ???? ?? ? * ? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?? ? ? ?? ?: ?? ???? ?? ???


    ¡°Give me three months.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give me three months, and I¡¯ll prove to you that you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°James, you really don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°If after three months, I haven¡¯t proven myself or haven¡¯t moved you, I will willingly hand over


    everything from the Burke family to you.¡±


    Sophie was stunned.


    James gripped her shoulders. He said with a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet everything on these three


    months. If you still wish to leave,


    I¡¯ll agree to the divorce and voluntarily give you all of the Burke family¡¯s assets and wealth.¡±


    Sophie had never seen such earnestness in James¡® eyes before. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re mad.¡±


    Even if three months passed, she would never ept James. James was bound to lose this bet.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve made mistakes in the past and caused misunderstandings. Give me a chance, and I will


    strive to be a good husband. I truly


    love you.¡±


    For a moment, Sophie saw the young boy James used to be in his eyes.


    Perhaps James had long forgotten, but she would always remember the boy who squatted down, took


    her hand, and walked her down


    that road.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you this chance,¡± Sophie said coldly. ¡°But let me tell you that no matter what you do, you


    will definitely lose.¡±

 Chapter 224

    James seemed not to hear thetter part of her sentence, his face alight with Joy.


    Sophie pushed away James¡® hands. ¡°I¡¯m very tired. You should go back.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother is here. Where do you expect me to go?¡±


    During the time Sophie wasn¡¯t home, he had already made this bedroom his own.


    In this bedroom, there were many traces of Sophie¡¯s life. She used to wait for him to return after they


    first got married, time and again.


    James nced at the bed, not far away, and the implication couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with you.¡±


    I won¡¯t touch you. It¡¯s just a way to fool Grandma.¡±


    Sophie nced at the bed, then at the sofa, and frowned again. ¡°Then you sleep on the sofa!¡±


    A fleeting look of dejection passed through James¡® eyes, but he obediently ced a pillow from the bed


    onto the sofa and found a thin nket as well.


    Sophie returned to the bed, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll draw a line tonight. Don¡¯te within three steps of me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡°Apart from in front of Bea, we live our separate lives at all other times and don¡¯t meddle in what the


    other is doing.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    James agreed to each condition.


    This was the first time he and Sophie slept in the same room.


    Sophie felt somewhat uneasy, tossing and turning all night. She did not sleep well. By the time dawn


    broke, James had already gotten up. He put the pillow back in its ce and covered Sophie with the


    nket.


    Just as he was about to cover Sophie with the nket, she suddenly reached out and grabbed James¡®


    hand.


    James¡® movement halted. The wariness in Sophie¡¯s eyes momentarily stung him.


    ¡°I was just¡­ covering you with the nket.¡±


    Sophie withdrew from her initial tension.


    After what had happened in her past life, her feelings toward James were a mix of coldness and fear.


    James had once left her dying on the operating table and had all the O¨Ctype blood in the hospital


    moved away. It was no different from murder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just¡­¡±


    Sophie was thinking of an excuse, but James said, ¡°You should get up. Grandma has already made


    breakfast.¡±


    Sophie was puzzled by how Bea could have made breakfast, as Marian usually won¡¯t be here so early.


    Then, there was a knock at the door.


    Sophie said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Standing at the door was a very pretty maid, looking to be only eighteen or neen years old, with a


    fresh and clean appearance that made her seem innocent and pure.


    Sophie got it. So, this was the sense of crisis Bea had organized for her.

 Chapter 225

    James paid no attention to the maid in front of him. Instead, he draped a bathrobe over Sophie.


    Sophie nced at the maid, who lowered her head in a semnce of fright as if she had witnessed a


    scene she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Such innocence reminded her of Nichole.


    Bea, ever so attentive, knew of James¡® fondness for Nichole and had thus specifically chosen someone


    with a simr disposition.


    Sophie asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, my name is Ca.¡± Ca was timid but conducted herself with propriety.


    Sophie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not time for my breakfast yet. From now on, I only want Marian to prepare my


    breakfast. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Bea has given Marian a long vacation. Could you tell me what time you usually have


    breakfast? I can prepare it in advance.¡±


    Sophie was silent for a moment. Bea usually favored Marian. It seemed she was determined to create


    a crisis this time.


    Sophie smiled, ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Alright. Ca stepped aside.


    After freshening up, James emerged from the bathroom and approached Sophie. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep


    Grandmapany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the eyes of others, they were still husband and wife, so she didn¡¯t act too cold.


    Downstairs, Bea frowned when she did not see Sophieing down. ¡°Hasn¡¯t she gotten up yet?¡±


    ¡°I told her to sleep in a bit more.¡± James intercepted the me, well aware that his grandmother


    disliked azy daughter¨Cinw.


    It was


    Ca couldn¡¯t help but take another look at James. It was Sophie who didn¡¯t want toe down.


    Bea scoffed, ¡°Putting on airs after marrying into our family? She forgot how she used to please me.


    She was so eager to be a daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family.¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned slightly, his tone carrying a hint of warning. ¡°Grandma, today is not a


    workday. She deserves some rest.¡± ¡°Well, you care more about your wife than me now.¡± Bea switched


    to a joking tone, looking at Ca with admiration. ¡°Ca, your soup is delicious. Serve a bowl for


    James¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ca gracefully brought a bowl of soup from the kitchen and ced it in front of James.


    James epted it without a word.


    Bea raised an eyebrow. ¡°James, haven¡¯t you recognized her yet?¡±


    James looked up, puzzled by Bea¡¯s implication.


    Ca said with a smile, ¡°James, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    James¡® expression remained impassive, seemingly intent on keeping his distance from Ca standing


    in front of him.


    Ca looked disappointedly at Bea. ¡°Grandma Bea, I knew James wouldn¡¯t remember me.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trying her patience, Bea hinted, ¡°Ca¡¯sst name is Devins. Don¡¯t you recognize her now?¡± James¡®


    face remained unemotional, choosing not to continue the conversation.

 Chapter 226

    Bea said, ¡°Your father used to coborate with the Devins family. When you were little, you even met


    Ca, but she was much younger than you¨Cseven years, to be precise¨Cso it¡¯s normal you don¡¯t


    remember her.¡±


    ¡°The Devins family isn¡¯t doing as well, but they¡¯re still a publicly tradedpany. Having Ms. Ca work


    here as a maid really is beneath her.¡± James¡® tone was cool.


    It was clear to Ca that James had known about her identity all along and had just been pretending


    not to. She looked down, feeling a bit dejected.


    Bea locked reproachfully at James and said, ¡°Maid? I like this girl too much to even think about having


    her work as a servant. Ca is just so caring, and we get along so well. I love having her take care of


    me. So, I asked her to stay by my side for a few days. I won¡¯t allow you to treat her as a maid.¡±


    At that moment, Sophie came down the stairs. Bea turned to her, saying, ¡°I will not allow you to treat


    her as a maid, and Sophie can¡¯t either. Ca is here to take care of me and should only listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Bea, the Burke family has been kind to my family. I¡¯m here to take care of you because I want to, and


    that includes looking after Mrs. Burke and James as well,¡± Ca said, even though she had already


    seated herself next to Bea.


    Bea affectionately took Ca¡¯s hand. ¡°You are so adorable. The more I see you, the more I like you. If


    only you were my granddaughter.¡± Sophie looked on coldly. Bea wasn¡¯t looking for a granddaughter.


    She clearly wanted a daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°If you like Ms. Ca so much, then adopting her as a granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea,


    Grandma,¡± James suddenly chimed in, which made Bea¡¯s smile fade a bit.


    Sophie, now downstairs,ughed and said, ¡°If you like Ms. Ca, then of course it¡¯s a good idea to


    adopt her as a granddaughter. I


    agree.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Even if I wanted to, Mrs. Devin wouldn¡¯t agree. Oh, I just wish Ca could stay by


    my side forever.¡± Bea said, patting Ca¡¯s hand.


    Sophie sat down next to James and said, ¡°I was just thinking, Ms. Ca doesn¡¯t look or act like a maid.


    How old are you?¡±


    Ca blushed and looked down, ¡°I¡¯ll be neen this year.¡±


    ¡°Neen? Then you should be in college. Which college do you attend?¡±


    Ca smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m studying at Eastwood College.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s hand paused, and James furrowed his brow.


    Sensing the mood shift, Ca thought she had misspoken and asked, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Bea thought James was reminded of Nichole, and quickly said, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s


    just that James had previously helped a student from Eastwood College.¡±


    Ca asked curiously, ¡°Is that so? James, the student you helped, who are they?¡±


    Bea didn¡¯t like Nichole, and said with some resentment, ¡°Why ask about that? That woman had ill


    intentions, and James had already stopped sponsoring her. Let¡¯s not mention her again.¡±


    Ca nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Bea smiled again, and Sophie took a few sips of her tea. Bea then said, ¡°James, you¡¯ve been working


    so hard these days. Let¡¯s take a break today. It¡¯s rare for Sophie to have a day off, too. Today, let¡¯s


    have Ca cook a few more dishes. Her cooking is even better than Marian¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but Sophie and I will eat out today,¡± James said, taking Sophie¡¯s hand in front of Bea and


    Ca. Sophie did not refuse. Staring at James¡® hand on Sophie¡¯s, Ca gripped Bea¡¯s hand a little


    tighter.


    Bea¡¯s smile faded as she said, ¡°If you want to go out for a date, then go. But you muste back


    tonight. It¡¯s not proper to be out all day having fun.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± James lost his appetite, stood up, and said to Sophie, ¡°Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you


    outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie nced at Ca as she got up, hoticing how Ca¡¯s gaze lingered on James, full of unspoken


    affection.


    Sophie went upstairs to change, and when she came down, Ca looked even more mncholic.


    In the car, James took the driver¡¯s seat, having already prepared the seat cushion for Sophie.

 Chapter 227

    James said, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Sophie took the passenger seat, but James didn¡¯t start the car right away. Instead, he remained silent


    for a moment before saying, ¡°Bea is just afraid you¡¯re not serious about me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t naive. The Devins family was, after all, of modest means. With Bea¡¯s high standards,


    how could she possibly approve of


    James and Ca?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea merely thought Sophie had been disobedienttely, so she used Ca to provoke her.


    The Devins family still relied on the Burkes for financial gain and naturally hoped to send their daughter


    over.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll find a way to send her away.¡±


    ¡°Without Ca, there will be others like Lily, Zoe and Harper.¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°In any


    case, she poses no threat to me. I¡¯m not afraid to keep her around.¡±


    James pursed his lips. He reached out to fasten Sophie¡¯s seatbelt, clearly feeling her instinctive attempt


    to dodge. He paused, then became even more careful.


    ¡°You¡¯re very afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Sophie¡¯s reply was brisk.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    It was the same this morning. He really couldn¡¯t understand what he had done to suddenly make


    Sophie so afraid of being in contact with him.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just not used to this, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you time to get used to it.¡±


    As James drove the car, Sophie noticed they weren¡¯t on the road to Burke International. She asked


    btedly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    I¡¯m taking you shopping.¡±


    ¡°James, do you know the situation right now? And you are taking me shopping instead of dealing with


    things at Burke International?¡±


    Sophie thought she had misheard.


    Recently, S Corporation put unprecedented pressure on Burke International. James shouldn¡¯t have had


    the time toe out at all. Just then, James¡® phone rang in the car. The caller ID showed it was Colt.


    James hung up the call.


    After a while, Colt called again. This time, James turned his/phone off.


    Seeing this, Sophie said coldly, ¡°Pull over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sophie repeated, ¡°Pull over to the side.¡±


    James was silent, but this time, he pulled the car over.


    Sophie said, ¡°If you have work, then go back to work. I don¡¯t need you to take me shopping.¡±


    ¡°I only have three months left and don¡¯t want to waste it.¡± James gazed at Sophie, his eyes filled with a


    depth of emotion she had never seen before, devoid of any pretense.


    Sophie snapped back to reality. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to waste time, you should still prioritize¡­¡±


    Before Sophie could finish, James suddenly reached out to cradle her face.

 Chapter 228

    Sophie froze, unsure of what James was intending to do.


    Slowly, James leaned in, but Sophie quickly turned her head away.


    James paused, ultimately releasing her. ¡°Come to the office with me. I¡¯ll handle things real quick.¡±


    Sophie wanted to refuse, but James said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me three months, let me spend a little


    more time with you, okay?¡±


    Sophie had never seen James in such a humble state. In her memory, James was always looking


    down on her from his lofty position.


    After a moment of silence, Sophie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    A smile spread across James¡® face, and he turned the car


    Burke International was in chaos at the moment. James walked in just as Colt was departing to look for


    him.


    Spotting James, Colt was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Burke! You¡¯re finally back!¡±


    These past few days, James had been distracted, and unable to concentrate even during meetings.


    Now, many decisions at thepany needed James¡® immediate attention due to the pressing situation.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, all the directors are waiting for you in the conference room o


    next to James.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Colt could finish, he caught sight of Sophie standing


    Sophie had been quiet, and Colt was slightly surprised to see James had brought his wife along.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the conference room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Mrs. Burke to rest in the lounge.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± James interrupted, issuing a calm order, ¡°Sophie and I will attend together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Colt thought he had misheard.


    At that moment, James had already taken Sophie¡¯s hand.


    Sophie looked down at James holding her hand. Instinctively, she wanted to pull away. Yet the warmth


    from James¡® palm always reminded her of the boy who had held her hand on the way home many


    years ago.


    Walking hand in hand with Sophie, James caught the attention of many staff at the front desk.


    ¡°Is Mr. Burke holding hands with Mrs. Burke?¡±


    ¡°No way! If she¡¯s Mrs. Burke, then who¡¯s the woman who frequentlyes to work with Mr. Burke?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s Mr. Burke¡¯s rumored girlfriend, not his official wife.¡±


    Whispers surrounded them.


    Sophie didn¡¯t mind. After all, James had never brought her to Burke International before, so it was


    normal for people here not to recognize her.


    James, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Colt.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Fire everyone who was just gossiping behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±


    Colt was shocked, but James¡® expression had turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat some things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡± Colt bowed his head.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that. It didn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows you are my wife, and no one will gossip about you again.¡±


    James¡® grip on Sophie¡¯s hand tightened.


    Sophie remained silent.

 Chapter 229

    If the old her had heard these words, she would have been overjoyed. But now, hearing them only


    brought a sense of guilt.


    Her affection for James could never return to what it once was.


    As they reached the conference room, the board of directors were in a heated discussion. The moment


    the door opened, a sudden


    silence fell.


    All eyesnded on Sophie.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    One of the directors appeared displeased and said, ¡°Mr. Burke, we have some serious matters to


    discuss. Let¡¯s not bring irrelevant people in, shall we?¡±


    Sophie was expressionless. She hadn¡¯t intended to watch this group of old, stubborn men debate


    anyway.


    If it weren¡¯t for James¡® strategies keeping them afloat, these old¨Ctimers would probably be out in the


    cold by now.


    ¡°Sophie is my wife. Her being here is only natural.¡±


    Another director spoke gravely, ¡°Mr. Burke, she¡¯s not part of thepany and won¡¯t prioritize the


    company¡¯s interests. I suggest it¡¯s better if she leaves. Otherwise, we can¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    ¡°I have transferred 20% of thepany shares to Sophie. She is now a part of Burke International. The


    shares Sophie holds are higher than any of you. Is there still an issue?¡±


    Colt was astonished. ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±


    Such a significant transfer of shares! Why didn¡¯t he know anything about it?


    Sophie was more stunned than Colt and the other shareholders. She stood still, turning to stare at


    James with eyes full of confusion and disbelief.


    What did the 20% of shares represent? It meant she belonged to the highest echelons of Burke


    International, second only to James. If she wanted to do anything to Burke International, just using


    those shares could topple James.


    Sophie lowered her voice. ¡°James, think this through.¡±


    ¡°I have thought it through very clearly. In this world, nothing and no one is more important than you are


    to me.¡± James watched her, his voice low. ¡°I have never been as calm as I am now.¡±


    Sophie was stunned by his gaze. She couldn¡¯t understand how things had suddenlye to this.


    How could James possibly love her? Nichole should have been the love of his life.


    Sophie had witnessed how James loved Nichole. She understood the significance of that look all too


    well.


    James¡® gaze toward Sophie was like how he had watched Nichole in the past life, but it was even more


    profound.


    Suddenly, Sophie realized this wasn¡¯t a deception.


    ¡°Gentlemen, any objections?¡±


    When James spoke up, nobody dared to utter another word, and silence was their only response.


    ¡°Since there are no objections, let¡¯s begin today¡¯s discussions.¡±


    Colt quickly prepared a chair for Sophie. James and Sophie sat together, but Sophie couldn¡¯t


    concentrate on a single word.


    The discussion revolved around Burke International¡¯s strategy to counter S Corporation¡® current project


    pressures. This inevitably required significant financial backing.


    Sophie nced at James several times, and he was discussing strategies very seriously, not intending


    to hide anything from her.


    Colt noticed Sophie¡¯s distraction and quietly asked, ¡°Madam, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    I


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to step out for a moment.¡± Sophie stood up, and the room¡¯s chatter ceased.


    Sophie calmly said, ¡°Please continue. I won¡¯t participate further.¡±


    No one objected.


    With a tone full of affection, James said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest in the lounge. I¡¯ll have Colt prepare your


    favorite snacks.¡±

 Chapter 230

    ¡°Okay¡± Sophie replied simply, then followed Colt into the lounge next door.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there anything specific you¡¯d like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Just a cup of tea, please


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    After Colt poured Sophie a cup of tea, she settled on the couch and asked, ¡°How has Mr. Burke been


    faring at thepanytely?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke? Recently, he¡¯s been quite distracted and has taken to drinking. Today is the most normal


    he¡¯s been in a while, all thanks to


    you, ma¡¯am¡±


    Sophie frowned. ¡°He¡¯s been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Were you not aware? Thest time Mr. Burke visited S Corporation, he had been drinking Colt


    expressed his concern, ¡°He¡¯s been drinking far too much these past few days. I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    ¡°Why did James suddenly go to S Corporation that day? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡±


    Colt¡¯s expression gave him away


    Sophie looked down. Colt surely knew, but knowing something and sharing it were two different


    matters.


    After all, her position was suspicious. Even the directors of Burke International thought so, let alone


    anyone else.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to James. You can leave now. I¡¯d like to rest a bit on my own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Once Colt had left, Sophie pulled out her phone and hesitated for a moment before sending a message


    to Tricia. [Help me investigate the recent activities of Burke International. The more detailed, the better.]


    Tricia quickly replied with an okay.


    Yet, Sophie¡¯s heart remained uneasy.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that James would let her participate in Burke International¡¯s meeting so


    unguardedly and even generously offer her


    a twenty percent share.


    There had to be a catch.


    Meanwhile-


    ¡°Can¡¯t you even handle this small task? Are you really a graduate student from Eastwood College? Is


    this what you can do?¡± Ada red


    at Nichole


    Nichole kept bowing her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Weren¡¯t you a top student? I heard that your resume mentions you¡¯re aiming to be an


    assistant manager. With your skills, do you think you¡¯re worthy of your ambition?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turned sour.


    Ada scoffed, ¡°Take this project back and redo it! If it¡¯s not better by tomorrow, don¡¯t bothering to


    work!¡±


    Nichole bit her lip, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away¡­ right away¡­¡±


    After Nichole left the office, Ada picked up her phone and called Sophie.


    Inside Burke International¡¯s lounge, Sophie nced at the caller ID on her phone, made sure there


    were no surveince cameras in the lounge, and answered the call.


    Sophie lowered her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to call me recently?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, I didn¡¯t mean to, but I think there¡¯s something off about Nichole.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Her academic record shows she¡¯s studied finance for years and has excellent grades, but the project


    she submitted is riddled with basic errors. It feels off.¡±


    ¡°Basic errors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems like she¡¯s searching for professional terms online as she goes. I¡¯ve checked her


    browsing history. Her stock market analysis is also a mess. I suspect there¡¯s something wrong with her


    academic record or grades.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole was


    personally trained by James. How could her academic credentials possibly be in question?

 Chapter 231

    As Sophie hesitated, the door to the lounge suddenly opened. Colt walked in, holding a te of


    blueberry cheesecake slices.


    Sophie spoke into the phone, ¡°I have other matters to attend to here. Let¡¯s talk tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    The call ended.


    Colt ced the cheesecake in front of Sophie, saying, ¡°Mr. Burke ordered this, mentioning that


    cheesecake is your favorite.¡±


    Sophie nced at the cheesecake on the table. She did indeed used to love it, but how could James


    have known? Clearly, James had never taken the time to understand her preferences in the past..


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll rest here for a while. Call me when he¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Colt exited the room.


    Sophie gazed at the blueberry cheesecake on the table, lost in thought.


    What exactly was James up to?


    She couldn¡¯t believe James was at a loss with S Corporation, and his actions today were indeed


    strange.


    Could it be he had other intentions?


    In the afternoon, James emerged from the meeting room and noticed that Sophie hadn¡¯t touched the


    cheesecake. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your favorite cheesecake?¡±


    ¡°I indeed used to love blueberry cheesecake, but not anymore.¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    5 3 5 8 1 2 3 5 5 3 5 F


    James looked down, his expression dimming. ¡°It¡¯s okay. From today onwards, I¡¯ll remember the things


    you like.¡±


    ¡°James, you said you¡¯d give me 20% of the shares in Burke International. Is that true?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t believe James was speaking off the cuff in the meeting room. Since James had brought it


    up, he must have prepared in advance.


    Sure enough, James took a document from Colt and ced it in front of Sophie..


    The share transfer agreement. I¡¯ve had the legal department check it over. It just needs your signature.¡±


    Sophie skeptically picked up the document from the table. It indeed was a share transfer agreement,


    with every term meticulously correct without any errors or traps.


    She frowned, staring at James. ¡°Why would you give me shares of the Burke family?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the only thing I have that can gain your trust.¡± James answered earnestly.


    Colt silently left the lounge.


    ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking about how I could get a chance to prove myself to you, and I


    realized I have nothing else.¡±


    James¡® eyes were intense and reflected only sincerity. Sophie couldn¡¯t see any pretense in them.


    If all these expressions were fake, she¡¯d have to admit that James¡® acting was unparalleled.


    Sophie averted her gaze from James. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll not decline these shares.¡±


    Sophie picked up the contract on the table, adding, ¡°But, I never believe in free lunches. I¡¯ll thoroughly


    review this contract. That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± James agreed immediately, his eyes softening tenderly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Sophie stood up, saying, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, continue with your work. I¡¯ll give you


    an answer today after reviewing the contract.¡±


    ¡°I can have Colt take you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not ustomed to it.¡±


    After all, Colt had been driving Nichole around thesest few years, and Sophie didn¡¯t believe she had


    the stature to stand beside Nichole in James¡® heart yet.


    Sophie walked out of the lounge directly, and as Colt entered, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, even


    if you want to make amends with the madam, there should be a better way. If these shares really get


    transferred to her, then your power¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 232

    The extent of power within apany was determined by the share of ownership.


    Currently, 20% of the shares had been privately transferred from Mr. Burke to his wife. If the couple


    were to ever split, Burke International would surely face a drastic change.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, James remarked as he watched Sophie¡¯s departing figure, his eyes darkening. ¡°This is just a


    high¨Cstakes gamble.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie wanted to be cautious and returned to Russell Entertainment first to hand over the


    contract to Tricia.


    Tricia nced at the contract in confusion and asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, what is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Take it to the legal department and have them thoroughly check for any loopholes in the contract.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    As Tricia was about to leave, Sophie frowned and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Look into Nichole¡¯s background for me, including her academic performance during middle and high


    school and her personal life as well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Tricia left, Sophie leaned back in her chair, exhausted.


    When she heard someone knocked, she opened her eyes to see Reece standing at the door, saying,


    ¡°You seem pretty tired today.¡±


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Sophie nced at the time, remembering that Reece was supposed to be on set.


    ¡°The shooting wrapped up early, and I saw youing back to the office, so I came to check on you.¡±


    Reece took a seat opposite Sophie.


    Lately, Reece had been on fire, with his dramas being hot on various websites. His endorsements were


    also non¨Cstop.


    Now, Reece was indeed a top¨Ctier male celebrity.


    Sophie sipped her coffee to refresh herself. ¡°Did youe to check on my current mental state?¡±


    ¡°I actually have something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know Nichole?¡±


    Sophie frowned, surprised that Reece would suddenly bring up Nichole¡¯s name. As far as she knew,


    Reece and Nichole had no connection.


    ¡°As you know, my recent work has been rted to S Corporation.¡±


    Reece paused, seemingly gauging Sophie¡¯s reaction, but Sophie remained silent, giving no indication


    she would interrupt.


    He continued, ¡°The other day, when I entered one of the mediapanies under S Corporation, I saw


    Nichole. I remember her being rumored as James¡® mistress and that you two don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Sophie listened quietly, her tone unvarying.


    ¡°Since it involved you, I paid attention.¡± Reece added, ¡°Then I remembered that I know her.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s hand paused as she was about to take another sip of her coffee. She frowned at Reece. ¡°You


    say you know Nichole? Where did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°Curious?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m curious!¡±


    Sophie suddenly became more interested, and Reece¡¯s smile deepened as he said, ¡°Invite me to


    dinner tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Sophie¡¯s enthusiasm immediately cooled. ¡°You¡¯re now a famous star.


    Are you still short on money for dinner?¡±

 Chapter 233

    It means a lot.¡± Reece said, ¡°Being invited by you makes me feel significant.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t quite follow Reece¡¯s train of thought but chose to understand.


    That evening, Sophie reserved a table at a high¨Cend restaurant, opting for a private dining room to


    match Reece¡¯s status.


    Riding in the passenger seat of Reece¡¯s sports car, Sophie experienced the thrill of high¨Cspeed driving


    for the first time. She hadn¡¯t expected someone like Reece, who appeared deep and brooding but


    scheming underneath, to enjoy the adrenaline rush of sports cars. ¡°After you, mydy.¡± Reece opened


    the car door for Sophie.


    F & F 2 6 ¡Á 8 2 2 2


    Sophie dressed casually and without makeup. She even bought a mask to wear to avoid drawing


    attention to Reece.


    Yet Reece seemed as casual about it as if he were going to the supermarket with no intention of hiding


    his identity.


    ¡°Not to criticize, Reece, but you¡¯re a popr actor now. It¡¯s easy for people to recognize you when you


    walk around in public like this. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines could be ¡®Reece spotted dining with a mystery


    woman.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t sparking some news even better?¡±


    Sophie suddenly realized that Reece had never been involved in any scandals since his debut. ¡°They


    shouldn¡¯t involve your boss, though.¡±


    ¡°Business partner.¡±


    ¡°To outsiders, I¡¯m still your boss.¡±


    Sophie and Reece bantered back and forth as they made their way to the restaurant.


    The restaurant owner was ustomed to catering to celebrities, ensuring their privacy.


    ¡°Right this way, please.¡± A waiter led Sophie and Reece toward their private room.


    Upon entering, Sophie naturally removed her mask, only to look up and see Nichole.


    Nichole was wearing a cocktail dress she had worn at a previous banquet, which Sophie recognized as


    a gift James had given to Nichole.


    Nichole¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    A woman emerged from the room, pulling Nichole by the arm, and said discontentedly, ¡°You took so


    long just to get a bottle of wine? Hurry up ande in!¡±


    Nichole followed the woman back into the room without saying a word to Sophie.


    ¡°Did you want me to see this?¡±


    Clearly, this was not a gathering Ada had arranged as Sophie had thought. It appeared to be Nichole¡¯s


    ¡®side job.


    The clientele here typically consisted of those in the industry who preferred to remain out of the public


    eye.


    What kind of shady business was Nichole involved in?


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Reece led Sophie into their private dining room.


    The dishes were already served, but Sophie had lost her appetite.


    ¡°Here is Nichole¡¯s r¨¦sum¨¦.¡± Reeceid Nichole¡¯s r¨¦sum¨¦ on the table.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. I had Tricia investigate it this afternoon. What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°The problem is, her r¨¦sum¨¦ states she attended a city¨Clevel private girls¡® school during her junior year,


    but in reality, she should have been at North Bay High School.¡±


    ¡°North Bay High?¡± Sophie asked, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She remembered that James had chosen Nichole during her junior year when Burke International was


    donating money to various high schools for charity. It was then that Burke International had chosen


    Nichole from Oakwood High, a private girls¡® school.


    Reece said, ¡°Because at that time, I was at North Bay High School, and Nichole and I were in the same


    ss.¡±

 Chapter 234

    ¡°What was that about Oakwood High?¡± Sophie realized there was something odd about the situation.


    Reece shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but Nichole definitely wasn¡¯t a student at a private girls¡® school.


    Those who attend North Bay High School usuallye from less affluent families. If I remember


    correctly, Nichole had a mother addicted to gambling, and their financial situation was quite poor. I


    recall the head teacher pressing Nichole for tuition fees. Nichole insisted she could gather the money,


    but not long after, she dropped out.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie was listening and furrowed her brows in concern. So, Nichole wasn¡¯t an orphan without parents.


    ¡°I know about Oakwood High. It only admits girls from the orphanage. Each year, Burke International


    and otherpanies sponsor one or two girls from this school.¡±


    Sophie remembered that Burke International had supported many students in her past life, but Nichole


    was an exception. It all started when James happened to see Nichole giving water to a stray cat during


    a sponsorship meeting.


    ording to James, in Sophie¡¯s past life, Nichole was a gentle and kind girl. Perhaps it was that act of


    kindness and Nichole¡¯s innocent appearance that nted a seed of tenderness in the heart of James,


    who was battle¨Chardened by the corporate world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into this thoroughly.¡±


    Sophie remained deep in thought, causing Reece to chuckle at the sight. He reached out to smooth the


    furrow in her brow.


    Sophie snapped back to reality. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re younger than me, but think more deeply. It¡¯s time to rest. Can we not be so


    serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your news that was so explosive. I need some time to digest it.¡±


    As they spoke, Sophie sent a message to Tricia, asking her to investigate Nichole¡¯s information at


    North Bay High School.


    Outside, a waiter pushed in a dining cart, quickly setting the table with food.


    ¡°To thank you for such a valuable lead, I picked the most expensive dishes on the menu today. How¡¯s


    that for appreciation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful.¡±


    Reece and Sophie clinked sses. Outside, someone captured the moment with their phone.


    That evening, Sophie returned to the Burke family homete. Reece had driven her there himself.


    From a window on the first floor, James saw them and frowned. He remembered that Reece was an


    artist under Russell Entertainment.


    ¡°James, I just brewed some coffee for you.¡± Ca, dressed in a homely outfit with an apron around her


    waist, waited expectantly for


    James to turn around.


    James replied indifferently, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t drink coffee at night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I also made tea.¡±


    Saying so, Ca picked up a cup of hot tea from the coffee table, intending to hand it to James, but her


    hand slipped, sshing the tea onto James¡® shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Sophie opened the door just in time to see Ca wiping James¡® shirt, standing very close to him.


    Spotting Sophie, James immediately stepped back from Ca and went to help Sophie with her bag.


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t misunderstand. The tea was too hot, and I didn¡¯t hold it steady¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sophie¡¯s face carried a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Ca, you don¡¯t have to see yourself as an


    outsider. It¡¯ste. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ca cast a nce at James, but his gaze was nowhere near her.

 Chapter 235

    After Ca left, James asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not angry at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. She spilled that tea on you on purpose. Why should I be


    angry?¡±


    She had seen it clearly when they entered; James was resisting contact with Ca, and it was Ca


    who forced herself on him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some hot water for you to shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sophie went upstairs, slightly relieved when she saw that James didn¡¯t follow her.


    On her phone, Jenna sent a message.


    Jenna: You haven¡¯te back for two days!]


    Sophie: [James¡® grandmother moved in with us. I won¡¯t be able to return for a while.]


    Jenna: [I¡¯m so bored.]


    Sophie: [Go find Adler.]


    Jenna: [Adler went abroad with Colby on business! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be this bored!]


    Sophie¡¯s fingers paused on her phone.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Colby went abroad?


    She hesitated for a moment, then opened her and Colby¡¯s chat.


    Colby didn¡¯t seem to like using this app much, nor was he fond of smartphones in general. To date,


    their chat history was brief.


    Colby hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about going abroad to her.


    Well, thinking about it, whenever Colby went out on business, he never mentioned it to her. He always


    appeared and disappeared unpredictably.


    ¡°And he said he liked me and wanted to pursue me, then he just vanished¡­¡±


    Sophie murmured. She must be crazy to have believed Colby¡¯s words about pursuing her.


    Sophie submerged her head in water, forcing herself to calm down. Right now, the most important thing


    wasn¡¯t considering whether Colby truly liked her or not, but how she would divorce James while


    ensuring the interests of the Russell family.


    The next day, the headlines exploded with news.


    The first piece of news was about the popr artist Reece, who was seen entering a restaurant with a


    mysterious woman, and the second revealed the mysterious woman to be Reece¡¯s female boss!


    Thements section was aze with criticism.


    [I knew it! How did Reece get so many resources? Turns out he¡¯s clinging to a wealthy woman!]


    [My God, doesn¡¯t this Sophie have a husband? What a mess this circle is.]


    [She was betrayed by her husband, and now she¡¯s lonely and cold. Leave my Reece alone!]


    At that moment, Sophie rubbed her temples wearily after seeing these two pieces of news.


    Despite all precautions, they still couldn¡¯t prevent the paparazzi from taking secret photos.


    Outside the door, Ca knocked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Grandma Bea is asking for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Sophie descended the stairs, only to find Bea¡¯splexion rather grim, with the newspaper tabloid


    sprawled across the table.


    Sophie¡¯s gaze darkened instantly, shifting towards Ca.


    Bea had never shown an ounce of interest in celebrity gossip, let alone browsing through such


    newspapers. It was clear as day that Ca had deliberately left the newspaper on the living room table


    for Bea to find.


    Such a tactic was hardly sophisticated.


    ¡°Sophie, exin yourself right now,¡± Bea demanded, her tone usatory.


    Sophie approached calmly, eyeing the newspaper on the table, and responded, ¡°I merely had dinner


    with one of our signed artist. The press is just looking for a scoop. There¡¯s nothing more to it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Bea frowned.


    Sophie smiled, exining. ¡°Reece has been focusing on his acting career since his debut, steering


    clear of scandals and major headlines. This was just a minor strategy by thepany, which will be


    rified in the reportster. It¡¯s to boost his visibility and add some buzz for his uing project. It¡¯s


    not a big deal.¡±


    Bea took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand all these things you¡¯re talking about, but this


    tarnishes the reputation of the Burke family and yours, too! After these stories were published,


    everyone would read them. The Burke family can¡¯t bear this! I don¡¯t care about any publicity stunts. You


    better sort this mess out right now! Or don¡¯t bothering back!¡±


    Bea was livid, and Ca chimed in, ¡°Tthis is just a part of madam¡¯s work. Please, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ve


    heard that Mrs. Burke used to frequently be away from home due to work. You shouldn¡¯t stress her


    out.¡±


    Ca¡¯s words only fueled Bea¡¯s suspicions. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been away from hometely. It must


    be because of this.¡±


    Bea¡¯s expression turned even sourer, convinced that Sophie was involved with someone else.


    Sophie didn¡¯t bother to exin, as winning Bea¡¯s favor was no longer her concern. Whether Bea liked


    her or not was of little importance to her now.


    ¡°Sophie! Where do you ce James in all of this?¡± Bea mmed her hand down while Ca seemed to


    be enjoying the drama. She was curious about how Sophie would exin herself.


    Bea would never tolerate infidelity in ady of the Burke family.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re mistaken,¡± James interjected, descending the stairs to stand by Sophie.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea snorted, ¡°Mistaken? She¡¯s been out all night. Who knows what she¡¯s been up to?¡±


    *Reece is just one of the artists under Russell Enterprises. Sophie discussed this news with me


    beforehand, and it was done with my consent, James rified.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Bea stared at James incredulously.


    Sophie also frowned at James. The entertainment news story was just a bluff to Bea. Sophie had no


    real intention of creating a media frenzy, nor had she informed James ahead of the dinner.


    Ca was momentarily surprised but quickly stated, ¡°James, I know you mean well for Mrs. Burke, but


    you can¡¯t lie to Grandma Bea for her sake. How could anyone want their wife to be involved in a


    scandal with another man?¡±


    *James, just tell me the truth. Is this really happening?¡± Bea couldn¡¯t believe James would lie to her.


    James calmly stated, ¡°It¡¯s true. I was aware and had given my permission. It¡¯s a business matter, and


    it¡¯s normal for you and Ca not to understand. We will sort this outter. There¡¯s no need for you to


    worry.¡±


    With James¡® assurance, Bea¡¯s expression softened slightly, but when she turned to Sophie again, the


    warmth was gone.


    ¡°It better be. The Burke family cannot have a daughter¨Cinw who brings shame upon her husband!¡±

 Chapter 237

    Sophie and James returned to their room, where James said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone handle the trending


    topic online. It won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about it?¡±


    After all, the photo that was taken of her and Reece was real.


    James stared at Sophie and said, ¡°If you want to tell me, you will.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Sophie was straightforward with her response.


    ¡°Alright.


    At that moment, Sophie heard footsteps outside the door. They were light, but she knew that Ca was


    standing there.


    This time, Sophie didn¡¯t bother pretending. She opened the door immediately, and Ca, standing at


    the doorway, was taken aback, probably not expecting Sophie to open the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of people eavesdropping at my door. If it¡¯s not something important, please don¡¯te


    upstairs.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were direct, causing Ca¡¯s face to turn red as if bleeding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Grandma


    Bea was worried you two might argue, so she asked me to check on you. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Sophie closed the door, and seeing this, James couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    Sophie frowned. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy,¡± James said, locking the door behind him. ¡°Because you don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Even if I don¡¯t like her, it has nothing to do with you.¡±¡°


    As she spoke, Sophie picked up her phone, which had missed calls from Reece. She nced at James


    and said, ¡°I need to go out today.¡±


    ¡°I drive you.¡±


    Sophie pondered for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Given the current rumors about her and Reece, who knows what new stories they would fabricate if the


    paparazzi caught her going out alone?


    As soon as Sophie stepped out of the Burke family¡¯s mansion, she noticed quite a few people standing


    outside, most women wearing masks. She realized something was off. James,ing out from the


    garage, saw this scene as well.


    James immediately called the security office, his voice cold, ¡°Security, clear them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    ?? ? ? ?? ??? ? ?? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? F??


    Sophie stood outside, not moving. When the security guards appeared, the women started hurling


    insults at her like they were possessed.


    ¡°Home¨Cwrecker! Stay away from Reece!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married, do you know that? Reece would never go for someone like you!¡±


    ¡°Sophie, just go to hell!¡±


    Their yelling continued.


    A chill passed through Sophie¡¯s gaze.


    The location of the Burke family¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t easily found. If it were leaked by thosete¨Cnight


    inte sleuths, the Burke family¡¯s doorstep would be swarmed daily, given their reputation.


    These people found this ce, which meant there was someone behind this.


    Sophie turned around and, sure enough, saw Ca watching the scene from the window. It was Ca


    who had stirred up this trouble.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±

 Chapter 238

    As Sophie¡¯s mind wandered, James suddenly threw himself in front of her, causing her to startle. She


    only heard the sound of eggs cracking, and when she turned around, she saw those people throwing


    rotten eggs at her.


    James was standing right in front of her.


    Sophie was taken aback. ¡°You¡­..¡±


    At the same time, Ca witnessed this scene and immediately rushed out of the room, yelling at the


    security guards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get rid of them all!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    The security guards quickly dispersed the women, who ran away as soon as they saw Ca.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°James¡­¡± Ca¡¯s face turned sour as she hurriedly checked James¡® suit, which was now dirty. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    get you a new outfit right away.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± James swept Ca with a cold nce. ¡°I don¡¯t want today¡¯s incident to happen again.¡±


    Ca felt a chill from his gaze. Biting her lip, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, James.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in and change,¡± Sophie said, pulling James back to their room.


    Themotion at the door had also upset Bea, who looked even more displeased. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Some of Reece¡¯s fans were causing trouble outside.¡± While speaking, Sophie nced at Ca, then


    added, ¡°They almost hurt James. But¡­ I¡¯m also curious about how they found our address.¡±


    Having been in these circles for decades, Bea knew all too well the tactics of women. She also looked


    toward Ca, who said. somewhat aggrievedly, ¡°Madam, why are you looking at me like that? I had


    nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Bea said with some impatience. ¡°You take James to change. Ca,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma Bea.¡±


    Ca obediently followed Bea into the room.


    Sophie took James upstairs. She took out a ck suit from the wardrobe and asked, ¡°Why did you take


    the hit for me? What if they had thrown rocks instead of eggs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband. It¡¯s my duty to protect you.¡±


    James began to unbutton his shirt, casually tossing the soiled suit into a nearby trash bin.


    As James proceeded to undress, Sophie quickly turned around. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking a shower. I feel dirty.¡±


    Sophie heard the sounds of James undressing and frowned. ¡°Then wait for me to leave before you


    shower.¡±


    ¡°Grandma is downstairs. If you leave, she¡¯ll be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Before Sophie could say anything, James took the new clothes from her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Then, he


    turned and entered the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of running water filled the room, and Sophie, sitting on the bed, found her mind drifting


    to memories of a past life. Back then, she was wearing Nichole¡¯s favorite white dress, sitting nervously


    on the bed, waiting for James to arrive.


    Bea had drugged James, so he was like a man intoxicated. He tore off her clothes and slept with her


    for the first time. His face was flushed, his eyes blurry.


    Sophie softly called him, but he kept murmuring ¡®Nichole¡® under his

 Chapter 239

    The first time they had sex, James mistook Sophie for Nichole, and he was tender to the extreme.


    That evening, they had sex for the second time, but James had regained his senses. He believed she


    had drugged him, and his actions were rough.


    After that night, James¡® attitude toward her turned extremely vile. To vent his anger, he took revenge on


    the Russell family, secretly scheming to bankrupt them.


    Even when she was pregnant, he ignored her, leaving her to die on the operating table at the hospital.


    Thinking of this, Sophie clenched her fists.


    Sophie, oh Sophie, how could you forget everything he has done just because of his recent kindness?¡®


    James is cold¨Chearted to the core. He only loves himself the most.


    A momentter, James came out of the bathroom, wearing only a white bathrobe, with droplets of


    water falling from his hair tips.


    He saw Sophie sitting silently by the bed, approached her with a smile, and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Just as James was about to reach out to tidy her hair, Sophie turned her head away. His hand froze


    mid¨Cair. Sophie stood up and asked, ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is Nichole really an orphan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Was she a student at a private girls¡® school?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you choose her?¡±


    Without much thought, James truthfully replied, ¡°She was top of her ss at the private girls¡® school.


    Burke International wanted to support a few students, and these students weren¡¯t chosen at random.


    We considered multiple factors, ensuring the students were talented, of good character, and had a


    positive image before we decided to help.¡±


    ¡°But out of so many students Burke International has helped, you only treated Nichole differently.¡±


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s expression, James thought she was jealous. He took Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°When I


    saw her in her school uniform, giving water to a stray cat, I developed a sudden soft spot for her. After


    asking, I found out she was one of the students Burke International was supporting, so I paid a bit more


    attention to her.¡±


    Sophie lowered her gaze. His reason was the same as in her, past life.


    ? ??? ?? ?????? ? ??? ? 16 ??


    ¡°I just thought she had potential. If she could work at Burke International in the future, it would be like


    nurturing a fine talent for thepany. But I didn¡¯t expect her to grow up and beplicated. I¡¯ve


    already cut off all support for her. You can rest assured. I won¡¯t have any involvement with her


    anymore.¡±


    Sophie saw the sincerity in James¡® eyes, feeling no more fluctuations in her heart.


    Fortunately, she still managed to learn something useful from James. Nichole was talented, from a


    struggling family, of good character, and had a positive image.


    At a nce, Nichole seemed to fit these criteria. But ording to Ada and Reece, Nichole was not that


    simple.


    In the afternoon, Sophie returned to Russell Entertainment. Tricia ced the investigated information in


    front of her.


    Sophie nced at the documents in her hands. Tricia said, ¡°This is Nichole¡¯s personal file from North


    Bay High School.¡±


    Sophie opened the file, only to see the photo of another girl with a delicate appearance, not Nichole¡¯s.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Reece?¡±


    ¡°Reece is at thepany. Due to public opinion, we gave him a few days off.¡±


    ¡°Have hime here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie studied the photo of the girl, then the personal information. It clearly stated that Nichole had a


    mother, and her parents were divorced.


    Sophie then took out Nichole¡¯s file from the private girls¡® school and, upon seeing the personal


    information at the bottom, she realized that both Nicholes came from the same elementary and middle


    school.


    ¡°Could it be that Nichole was impersonating someone else back then?¡±

 Chapter 240

    Reece nced at the documents Sophie handed him. The information on Nichole from North Bay High


    School matched exactly what Reece had described before, with the only difference being the


    photograph attached.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure about my memory.¡± Handing the documents back to Sophie, Reecemented, ¡°This mix¨Cup


    could only have happened if someone swapped their photographs.¡±


    Sophie, looking at the documents in her hand, fell into deep thought. Perhaps she needed to find a way


    to get in touch with the girl in the photograph.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, why are you still concerned about Nichole¡¯s identity?¡±


    Reece¡¯s sudden remark snapped Sophie back to reality. Only then did Sophie remember the rumors


    swirling around them, yet Reece didn¡¯t seem the least bit troubled by the scandal.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Should I panic and arrange an urgent PR meeting right now?¡± Flipping through the documents, Sophie


    replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, born out of nothing. Besides, you wanted a bit of scandal, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Reece looked surprised for a moment, and Sophie added, ¡°You¡¯ve been so focused on your acting


    career since your debut that you have hardly any gossip to boost your fame. Consider this a favor from


    me.¡±


    Hearing Sophie say this, Reece couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°So you think I need a scandal to be


    more famous.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so?¡± Sophie looked up, meeting Reece¡¯s resigned gaze.


    Reece smiled, saying, ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    *James has promised to handle this scandal properly. Once it¡¯s all settled, you¡¯ll rise to fame without


    being affected by this rumor. You might even gain more fans, and perhaps by the end of the year, I¡¯ll be


    calling you the ¡®Best Actor.¡±


    Sophie smiled at Reece.


    Reece smiled back, adding, ¡°Fingers crossed, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Burke International¡¯s media branch is pushing Corin.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s hands, which were flipping through the documents, paused abruptly.


    Reece continued, ¡°Corin¡¯s poprity is soaring, and he is gaining millions of fans. It looks like he¡¯s


    about to break into the A¨Clist, bing a pir of Burke Entertainment.¡±


    Sophie looked up at Reece, asking, ¡°And do you think that¡¯s a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Reece said meaningfully. ¡°After all, it was you who sent him off to Burke International.


    Now, it seems like your move was like drawing trouble elsewhere.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t reply. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Corin to rise to fame so quickly with Burke


    International. In just a few months, Corin was on the verge of bing an A¨Clister.


    The more sessful Corin became, the quicker it seemed to attract trouble.


    Elsewhere, Nichole nced at her phone while at her desk.


    The trending topic from noon seemed to have been pulled down by someone, suddenly losing its heat.


    In its ce were headlines about Sophie and James, as well as a statement from Reece¡¯s studio. This


    time, Reece had gone straight to the police, who were now looking into the anonymous poster¡¯s


    identity.


    Nichole was shocked by the statement from Reece¡¯s studio. She hadn¡¯t expected Reece to go directly


    to the police!


    ¡°Nichole! What are you doing during work hours?¡±


    Ada walked out of her office, and Nichole quickly tucked her phone into her pocket.


    Ada noticed Nichole¡¯s flustered expression and the bulge of a phone in her pocket, but her attention


    quickly shifted to another phone on Nichole¡¯s desk. She frowned slightly.


    ¡°Sorry, Ada, I¡¯ve already finished these ns.¡± Nichole handed the ns she was working on to Ada.


    Ada took a nce and then said to Nichole, ¡°Don¡¯t rush off after work today. There¡¯s a dinner event


    you¡¯ll need to attend with me.¡±

 Chapter 241

    Nichole was startled. She was just an intem. How could she be invited to a dinner meeting?


    Ada said, ¡°I remember you mentioned that you often attend various dinner meetings and parties, right?


    You have experience, and I have high hopes for you.¡±


    Hearing Ada say this, Nichole indeed felt a boost of confidence. She might not excel at much, but after


    apanying James to so many parties, she was quite familiar with the drill.


    Once Ada returned to the office, she quickly dialed Sophie¡¯s number. ¡°Ms. Sophie, I¡¯ve spoken to her


    as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Also, I think I saw Nichole with two cell phones earlier.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡±


    Sophie was puzzled. It wasn¡¯t unusual for someone to have two cell phones though, so she said lightly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Just take Nichole to the dinner tonight.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Sophie hung up the phone, looking at the file in her hand.


    She believed the answer would soon reveal itself.


    In the evening, Nichole changed into a dress previously gifted by James and went to the restaurant


    with Ada.


    72 75 22 5 4 4 2 39


    Nichole was brimming with confidence upon arrival at the restaurant, but as soon as the private room¡¯s


    door opened, the smile on her face froze.


    Inside the room were none other than the high¨Crollers she had apaniedst time. At that moment,


    those men were eyeing her with keen interest.


    Nichole froze in ce, unable to move.


    Ada was puzzled, nced at Nichole, and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    Ada, who are they?¡±


    ¡°These are some of the clients ourpany has been negotiating withtely. You cannot offend them.¡±


    Ada smiled, then pulled Nichole inside, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are all legitimate businessmen.


    They won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Nichole was trembling. They wouldn¡¯t do anything to her? Every one of these men was not someone to


    trifle with..


    Nichole, suppressing her disgust and anxiety, sat next to Ada, but next to her was a greasy middle¨C


    aged man.


    He seemed to have had some drinks, and his gaze on her became more tant.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m scared¡­ Nichole¡¯s demeanor did not seem feigned.


    Ada nced at the executives nearby, then at Nichole, before saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just for an hour,


    and we¡¯ll leave soon.¡± ¨C


    At that moment, Ada picked up her phone. It seemed there was something important, and Ada said,


    ¡°Nichole, wait here for a moment. I


    moment. have to take this call. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Ada!¡±


    Nichole tried to grasp Ada, but Ada had already stepped out. The next second, Nichole¡¯s face turned


    pale.


    ¡°Nichole, your mother owes me a huge gambling debt. How do you n to pay it off?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I thought¡­ Wasn¡¯t it settledst time?¡± Nichole tried to stayposed, but her body began to


    shake violently.


    One of the men ced his hand on Nichole¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your mother has owed us for five years! You


    think it was settled just like that?¡± ¡°Please, let me go¡­¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tears uncontrobly fell.

 Chapter 242

    ¡°Listen, youngdy, stop ying the victim here! Don¡¯t think that pretending to be dead andtching


    onto a sugar daddy solves everything! Now that your sugar daddy doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you


    better find another wealthy husband to clear the $80 million gambling debt your mother owes us, or I


    won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡±


    ¡°What? $80 million?!¡± Nichole¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°How do we owe so much money?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The men exchanged nces, and at that moment, Nichole realized something. ¡°You¡¯re loan sharks!


    That¡¯s illegal!¡±


    ¡°Illegal?¡±


    The men burst intoughter.


    ¡°You think you have the right to talkw with me? Debts must be repaid. It¡¯s only natural! Your mother


    signed the IOU herself! It must be paid!¡±


    >> 2 7 x 8 20 5


    ¡°I¡¯ve had nothing to do with her for ages! Why should I have to pay?¡±


    ¡°A daughter pays her mother¡¯s debts. Did you think changing your identity would make any difference?¡±


    One of the men held up a birth certificate, sneering, ¡°We¡¯ve got all the dirt on you and your mother


    here. You won¡¯t escape this debt in this lifetime!¡±


    At that moment, Ada walked into the room, feigning confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone


    standing? Please, sit down, and let¡¯s continue our meal.¡±


    Though herplexion was still ghastly, Nichole collected her thoughts and sat down. She couldn¡¯t


    stomach a single bite.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m not feeling well. I think I need to head back.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious? Do you want me to drive you?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Nichole fled as if escaping danger.


    Ada watched her leave, her gaze turning icy.


    ¡°Ada, was it? Let¡¯s talk business,¡± one of the men said, cing his hand inappropriately on Ada¡¯s leg.


    Ada simply smiled, then stood up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve got this bill today. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    With that, Ada left the room, leaving the group bewildered.


    Meanwhile, Sophie had already received the surveince footage.


    She knew these were not people to mess with. All were involved in shady businesses, and were


    dangerous to provoke. But with this footage, she could finally uncover some of Nichole¡¯s secrets.


    Sophie watched the video and listened to the entire conversation between Nichole and the shady


    merchants.


    What did they mean by Nichole ¡®pretending to be dead?¡®


    Sophie was pondering the question when suddenly her office phone rang. She answered, and the


    police officer on the other line said, ¡°Ms. Sophie? This is the Devonport precinct.¡±


    ¡°Yes, speaking.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve identified the anonymous poster online, but¡­¡°.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, this anonymous poster died five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago? Died?¡±


    Sophie was taken aback.


    The words from the video echoed in her mind.


    Your mother has owed us for five years of gambling debts!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t think pretending to be dead and finding a sugar daddy fixes everything!¡®


    Nichole had five years of gambling debts and was pretending to be dead.


    Soon, Sophie had her answer. So, this was Nichole¡¯s secret.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the office door, and Colt walked in, saying, ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke


    has sent me to take you home.

 Chapter 243

    Sophie gave a slight smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Colt stepped aside to let Sophie pass, and as they were walking, Sophie paused mid¨Cstep and asked,


    ¡°Has Nichole been in touch with you or James recently?¡±


    Colt nodded. ¡°Ms. Nichole did give me a few calls, but per Mr. Burke¡¯s instructions, I didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    A smile yed on Sophie¡¯s lips. So, Nichole was still thinking James was her financial savior.


    It made sense as she was pushed to the brink and James might be the only one who could save her


    now.


    Colt thought Sophie might have misunderstood something and quickly exined, ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke


    has truly decided to cut ties with Ms. Nichole this time. You might not be aware, but the reason Mr.


    Burke ostentatiously took Ms. Nichole to some gs recently was mainly to make you jealous.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand it all.¡±


    Sophie responded with merely a light smile, which made Colt pause in surprise.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had sensed that thedy had changed but couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly how. Now, seeing her reaction,


    Colt realized that she had changed because Mr. Burke no longer held any significance in her heart.


    The night deepened, and Nichole, having escaped from a dinner party, sneaked her way into a narrow


    alley. The alley was deserted, but Nichole was fully disguised, covering herself up tightly.


    Only when she reached the deepest part of the alley did Nichole gather the courage to take out a key


    and open the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who is it?¡± A woman¡¯s shrill voice echoed from inside.


    It was a shared housingplex, with each room only separated by a partition. The total area of each


    room was less than 50 square feet. At night, it was pitch dark, and even during the day, it was hard to


    see your hand in front of your face without amp.


    Nichole slowly walked into the dark room.


    ces like this, where the poor lived, only required a monthly rent of $50, and you couldn¡¯t find a more


    dpidated ce in all of Devonport. Yet, even so, there were poor people desperately vying to rent


    here because living here meant they weren¡¯t sleeping on the streets with their families.


    Feeling the footsteps outside, the woman inside knelt on the ground in fear, repeatedly bowing her


    head. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money. Please don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Nichole turned on the room¡¯s light. The woman, huddled in a corner in fear, looked up and finally saw


    Nichole¡¯s face. Nichole was dressed in an expensive gown, her hair done up exquisitely, almost


    unrecognizable from her past self.


    The woman¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Nichole! You¡¯re back! Please help me, I am your mom!¡±


    Katy rushed toward Nichole in desperation.


    Nichole pushed Katy away with a look of disgust. She had lived in this ce before, and for her mother,


    for this home, she felt nothing but revulsion!

 Chapter 244

    ¡°Nichole, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end here!¡± Katy¡¯s voice trembled with fear. The debt collectors had been


    tightening their grip over the past few days, leaving her no choice but to turn to Nichole for help.


    Nichole¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Do you even realize how much to find that kind of money?¡±


    you owe? And


    you


    still expect me to bail you out? Where am I supposed


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you snagged yourself a wealthy man? James, right? I¡¯ve heard he treats you like a queen


    and is always by his side. Aren¡¯t you about to be his wife soon? The Burkes are loaded. 80 million


    is nothing to them. He¡¯ll surely cover it for you.¡± Katy¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of James, as if she


    found a lifeline.


    Nichole¡¯s face turned a shade of dark grey. ¡°If I could truly be Mrs. Burke, I wouldn¡¯t be facing


    your debtors now, would I?¡±


    Nichole was well aware of Katy¡¯s boasts to the collectors, iming her daughter was soon to marry into


    the Burke family. The rumor seemed credible enough since James was often seen with her at various


    events.


    Now, with word somehow out that James had cut her off financially, the debtors hade knocking,


    stripping her of nearly everything of value.


    Nichole clenched her teeth in rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you leaking my whereabouts, I wouldn¡¯t be in this


    mess! You¡¯ve dragged me down with you. Why don¡¯t you just disappear!¡±


    ¡°Nichole! I¡¯m your mother! How can you speak to me like that? Have you forgotten who bent over


    backward to cover up that mess for you? It allowed you to lead a prestigious life and study at Eastwood


    College. You ungrateful bastard! I¡¯m only asking for 80 million to save my life, and you refuse to help!¡±


    Katy¡¯s face was twisted with bitterness. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll expose your dark secret and let the


    world know you killed your best friend. I¡¯ll let everyone know that you¡¯re not the person Burke


    International once helped! You stole her identity!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s expression darkened. She knew her mother¡¯s character all too well. If she couldn¡¯t find a way


    to cover Katy¡¯s debts, Katy would go through with her threats.


    Then, it would be the end for both of them.


    Breathing deeply, Nichole donned an obedient facade and said, ¡°You¡¯re my mother. How could I not


    help you? But if you spill my secret, I¡¯ll never be able to be James¡® wife.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Katy smirked. ¡°I knew you¡¯d have a way out! Just marry into the Burke family, clear my debts, and give


    me some money to start over. I promise I¡¯ll leave you and your future husband in peace.¡±


    Nichole looked at Katy, feigning difficulty. ¡°I want nothing more than to be with James, but there¡¯s one


    obstacle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the obstacle?¡±


    ¡°James¡® wife, Sophie. He¡¯s been rekindling old feelings for her, leading him to cut ties with me. I could


    win James back if Sophie were. out of the picture.¡±


    Katy frowned, pondering Nichole¡¯s words.


    Nichole took Katy¡¯s hands, her eyes brimming with sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re my mother. I¡¯ve been frantic, trying


    to gather the money for you. But as long as Sophie¡¯s around, I can¡¯t be Mrs. Burke. Can you help


    me?¡±


    Katy eyed Nichole warily. ¡°How can I help?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve made connections at the casinos over the years. Surely you know someone who can¡­


    assist us.¡±


    Nichole whispered something into Katy¡¯s ear, causing her to nch. ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Nichole pressed, dissatisfaction creeping into her tone. ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid to


    dispose of a body back then. Are you scared now?¡±

 Chapter 245

    ¡°That girl was an orphan! No one would go through so much trouble for her! You taking her ce was a


    foolproof n! Of course, I wasn¡¯t scared! But Sophie, Sophie is the daughter of the Russell family,


    James¡® wife! I can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Katy wasn¡¯t a fool. If she really did what Nichole suggested, she would probably end up dead in a


    matter of days!


    Nichole gripped Katy¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to kill her. You¡¯re desperate for money. All you


    need to do is kidnap her and use her to ckmail James. Leave the rest to me. It won¡¯t be linked to you


    at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to end up mutted by those loan sharks? I¡¯m trying to help you here. If you don¡¯t


    appreciate it, then there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±


    With that, Nichole turned to leave. Katy immediately stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Nichole stared at Katy coldly, and Katy, as if finally making up her mind, said to Nichole, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll hire


    some thugs I know to do the job. But eighty million isn¡¯t a small sum. Will James really pay such a huge


    ransom for Sophie?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself: eighty million is nothing to Burke International! Besides, Sophie is currently Mrs.


    Burke and the Burke family will definitely pay the ransom. Mom, believe me, we can pull this off.¡±


    Katy looked into Nichole¡¯s confident eyes and finally nodded.


    Meanwhile, Colt dropped Sophie off at Burke International. James was in his office nning the


    company¡¯s next moves.


    Sophie knocked on the door of James¡® office, and without looking up, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sophie walked in, and upon hearing the sound of her high heels, James paused.


    2 1?? 8 8 3 7 2 8 7


    ¡°What? You had Colt pick me up, but now you¡¯re not talking?¡± Sophie sat opposite James.


    ¡°I was looking over the marketing department¡¯s proposals. I lost track of time.¡±


    As he spoke, James stood up and put on his suit jacket. Sophie nced at the table where the


    proposal book wasn¡¯t even properly closed and said, ¡°Is this the direction Burke International is taking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°To deal with S Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    James, having changed, said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation. I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°Reservation? Where?¡± Sophie looked at James, puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table at your favorite restaurant.¡±


    James exined, ¡°You¡¯ve recently taken over the Russell family business, so I¡¯m introducing you to


    some key people in the industry to help you avoid some pitfalls.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hearing James say this, Sophie suddenlyughed. ¡°James, are you trying to y the same game with


    me that you did with Nichole?¡±


    At that, James was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

 Chapter 246

    James was deeply concerned that Sophie might misunderstand him. Furrowing his brow, he exined,


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I was just teasing you; don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡± Sophie wore a smile, but her


    eyes betrayed ack of


    amusement.


    James was willing to introduce her to some key yers in the business world, and she was more than


    happy to ept. Whether it would cuters for her, she couldn¡¯t be sure, but at least she¡¯d be a


    familiar face.


    Sensing that Sophie wasn¡¯t upset, James finally felt relieved. ¡°Colt is waiting for us downstairs.¡±


    James extended his hand to Sophie, signaling his readiness to leave. Sophie understood the gesture


    but didn¡¯t ce her hand in his.


    ¡°You go ahead,¡± she suggested. ¡°Just text me the location.¡±


    ¡°Are we not going together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to change my outfit.¡± Sophie spread her arms wide, showcasing her simple attire. She hadn¡¯t


    even put on makeup before leaving the house that day.


    James chuckled, ¡°You look great in anything. There¡¯s no need to dress up.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But how can that be? We¡¯re meeting important people, after all. I should dress nicely toplement


    your handsome and dashing appearance.¡±


    This brought a shallow smile to James¡® face. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have Colt escort you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Sophie quickly refused, ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    € 9 6 8 ¡ê 7 9 ¡ì 9 5 5


    James watched Sophie for a moment, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Just be safe on your way, then.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Sophie turned and left James¡® office.


    James watched her leave and sank into thought.


    Once downstairs, Sophie called Ada. ¡°Has Nichole already left?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s left, Ms. Sophie. Do you want me to call her back?¡±


    *Just arrange a meeting. I¡¯ll send you the location shortly.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯lle.¡±


    Sophie knew that if James was expected to appear somewhere, Nichole would certainly make an


    appearance as well.


    After receiving the restaurant¡¯s address from James, Sophie forwarded it to Ada.


    ? ? ? ? ? ?? ??? ?


    Ada: [What if Nichole doesn¡¯te?]


    Sophie: [Just casually mention that the CEO of Burke International will also be at the restaurant.]


    Ada: [Understood, Ms. Sophie.]


    After ending the conversation, Sophie returned to the Burke residence.


    Ca cheerfully came to open the door, but her face fell when she saw Sophie was alone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jamese back with you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. You seem a bit disappointed.¡± Sophie hinted, and Ca quickly responded, ¡°No, ma¡¯am,


    you¡¯re overthinking it. I was just asking.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I was also just asking, no offense meant.¡± Sophie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to


    change and quickly put on some makeup.¡±


    =

 Chapter 247

    ¡°Madam, are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, James said he wanted to take me out to dine at the Regent Hotel, so I thought I¡¯de back and


    get dressed up a bit.¡±


    Ca heard the words ¡°Regent Hotel,¡± and a spark of excitement briefly lit up in her eyes.


    Sophie, observing Ca¡¯s reaction, couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly before saying, ¡°Well, you go ahead


    with your ns. I¡¯ll be heading upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as Sophie ascended the stairs, Ca hurriedly untied her apron and made her way to the living


    room on the first floor.


    From the second floor, Sophie saw this, and her lips curved into a small smile.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ca to be so eager. But, it was just as well, sparing her the effort of finding another


    way to get Ca to show up.


    Sophie returned to her room to choose her evening gown. She was naturally beautiful and didn¡¯t need


    much adornment, but tonight, she wanted to look exceptionally grand. It was time for her to assert her


    status as Mrs. Burke and make a statement.


    An hourter, Sophie came downstairs, only to find that Ca was no longer there.


    Bea was sitting on the couch, eyeing her current attire with a hint of dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Who


    are you going out with? And you are dressed up like this.¡±


    ¡°Bea, I¡¯m going to discuss business with James. It¡¯s almost time. I must be going,¡± Sophie replied,


    losing her previous patience for ying along with Bea¡¯s act.


    ?? ?? ?? ? ? ?? ???? ?? ???? ?? ??? ? ???? ???? ? ? ?? ??? ??? ??


    Bea¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What kind of attitude is that, Sophie?¡± She snapped, ¡°Have you forgotten


    how you begged me when you


    wanted to marry James?¡±


    Sophie paused. It seemed Bea was really showing her age, with her threats being so predictably clich¨¦.


    Sophie turned around, smiling at Bea, ¡°How could I forget, Bea? Buttely, Burke International has


    been struggling, and James has been busy negotiating business deals. I¡¯m just trying to help him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweet¨Ctalk me. If you really loved James and wanted what¡¯s best for him, why on earth would


    you have sold thatnd to what¡¯s¨Chis¨Cname, ke?¡±


    At this, Sophie frowned.


    James hadn¡¯t mentioned this to Bea. Who could have let it slip?


    Soon enough, Sophie had her answer. How could she forget? Another person in the house was eager


    to be Mrs. Burke.


    ¡°Bea, I¡¯m really pressed for time. Let¡¯s talk when I get back,¡± Sophie said before turning to leave,


    leaving Bea, who was clearly not used to being dismissed so easily, with a sour expression.


    After Sophie left, Ca emerged from her room. She was dressed in a simple yet clean dress, not as


    grand as Sophie¡¯s but radiating a pure and charming vibe.


    ¡°Grandma Bea¡­¡±


    Bea nced at Ca and frowned. ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just wanted to take a walk,¡± Ca said, her cheeks blushing as she spoke.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°To take a walk dressed like that?¡± Bea was no fool and quickly guessed Ca¡¯s intention.


    Watching Bea¡¯s smile fade, Ca bit her lip and said, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you like James, but you must understand that bing a Burke family daughter¨Cinw


    requires more than obedience and understanding. Remember your ce.¡± Bea¡¯s tone was full of


    warnings.


    Ca understood all too well. The Devins family was of modest means, and with her background,


    marrying into the Burke family seemed like an impossible dream.

 Chapter 248

    Bea initially invited Ca over just to make Sophie feel insecure. She did not actually intend for Ca to


    end up in James¡® bed.


    This time, Ca had overstepped.


    Just as Ca was about to give up. Bea suddenly spoke up. ¡°But this time only, you can go check on


    him for me. If James asks, just say it was my idea.¡±


    Ca looked up incredulously, seemingly surprised that Bea was actually letting her go see James.


    Bea said indifferently, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ca left the house beaming with joy as if she had been granted a pardon.


    Bea watched Ca¡¯s cheerful departure with a sneer. The Devins family was indeed of modest means,


    but it was precisely such daughters from modest families that were easy to control.


    Since Sophie was so indifferent to the position of Mrs. Burke, it was only right to give her a reminder in


    due time. There were plenty of women who wished to marry into the Burke family.


    Sophie was not the only choice.


    Sophie had arrived at the Regent Hotel, where James had reserved the best spot in the lobby for its


    view. Everyone present at the Regent Hotel that day was James¡® business associate.


    As soon as Sophie walked in, she caught the attention of everyone there. She wore a rose¨Cpink


    evening gown, with her long, curly hair draped to one side. When James turned around and saw


    Sophie, his thoughts wandered far away.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Sophie dressed up like this. Thest time he was this


    stunned was at thend auction, where


    he discovered that the always inly¨Cdressed Sophie could look so beautiful.


    ¡°Is this Mrs. Burke? She truly is a match for you, Mr. Burke.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°A match made in heaven, indeed!¡±


    ?? ? ¨¢ F ? ?? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ? ? F ?? ? ??? ??? ? ?? ? ? ? ???? ?? ?? ????


    The people around offered theirpliments.


    Sophie approached James, who smiled and pulled out a chair for her.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Sophie, the current head of Russell Enterprises.¡±


    By now, the industry was aware that Sophie had taken charge of Russell Enterprises, so no one dared


    to underestimate her. However, many still saw Sophie as nothing more than a trophy wife, relying on


    James¡® backing to take over the Russell family business.


    As Sophie scanned the room, she could tell that was exactly what these people thought. They merely


    saw her as an essory to


    James.


    ¡°Mrs. Burke is truly aplished for her age. Allow me to toast to you.¡± One of the middle¨Caged men


    drained his ss in one gulp.


    Besides Sophie, there were no other women at this business meeting.


    ¡°Let me also toast to you.¡± Another man stood up as well.


    James took Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Feel free to toast, but she won¡¯t be drinking.¡±


    With James¡® clear protection, the others naturally did not press Sophie to drink.


    Sophie listened as everyone addressed her as Mrs. Burke, never acknowledging her as Ms. Sophie of


    Russell Enterprises. It seemed the industry had little regard for her business acumen.


    Sophie turned to James and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here to make friends, wouldn¡¯t it be rude if I didn¡¯t


    drink?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Burke, you needn¡¯t drink. Mr. Burke dotes on you so much, he will get any deal for you.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mr. Burke has organized this gathering for you, madam. We¡¯re definitely here to show respect.


    We can discuss any profitable business for the Russell family!¡±


    The crowd was egging them on, but Sophie¡¯s face remained expressionless. Indeed, thepliments


    were being directed at James.

 Chapter 249

    At that moment, Ada and Nichole had just arrived at the Regent Hotel and walked in.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, take a seat. Ada led Nichole to a spot not far from where James was seated.


    Sophie heard Ada¡¯s voice and then said to James beside her, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. I¡¯ll be back in


    a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± James responded.


    Sophie then got up and headed toward the restroom.


    ¡°Today¡¯s drinking session must have startled you, right? You¡¯re just an intern. It must have been tough


    for you to join us for drinks.¡± Ada spoke words offort but kept observing Nichole¡¯s expression.


    Since they entered, Nichole¡¯s gaze had been scanning the lobby for James. Sure enough, she quickly


    noticed James sitting in the center of the lobby, along with some business tycoons.


    A glint of light shed through Nichole¡¯s eyes.


    These days, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with James, and even Colt started


    ignoring her calls. If Ada hadn¡¯t mentioned that this ce often had VIPS like James showing up, she


    wouldn¡¯t have thought to try her luck here.


    Ada said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. See if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nichole couldn¡¯t wait for Ada to leave.


    No sooner had Ada left than a man at the next table noticed Nichole.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Nichole?¡± He spoke up in confusion, drawing the attention of everyone at the next table


    to Nichole.


    Nichole was wearing a dress James had gifted her before, dressed quite attractive. She had been


    apanying James to various events, so those businessmen were very familiar with her.


    James had always introduced her to important figures, and Nichole had chatted with the men at his


    dinner table before. Soon, everyone at the dinner recognized Nichole.


    One of the men said, ¡°Mr. Burke, you¡¯re quite the lucky man.¡±


    Everyone naturally assumed James had also invited Nichole.


    James frowned slightly, his gaze turning colder.


    When Nichole¡¯s name was mentioned, she walked over to James¡® side, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet


    everyone here. Please, allow me to toast to you all.¡±


    Nichole picked up a wine ss from the table and was about to pour herself a drink when James coldly


    said, ¡°Put the ss down.¡±


    James¡® words left Nichole standing awkwardly in ce. The teasing voices from before instantly


    ceased.


    Nichole forced a smile and said, ¡°James, it¡¯s just one drink.¡±


    ¡°If you want a drink, you can pay for your own toast.¡±


    James¡® gaze never fell on Nichole: He did not even spare her a single nce.


    Nichole bit her lip and said, ¡°James, are you still mad at me?¡± Nichole gently tugged at James¡® sleeve,


    but James¡® brow furrowed even deeper.


    No one knew what had happened, and no one dared to interject.


    However, it seemed like Nichole, the mistress kept on the side, might have been kicked to the curb by


    James.


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, you know Mrs. Burke is also here today. It¡¯s indeed not convenient for you to be here, so


    why don¡¯t we find another day to have drinks when we have time.¡±

 Chapter 250

    One of the CEOs stepped in to defuse the situation, but the meaning behind his words couldn¡¯t be


    clearer. It was to drive Nichole away. After all, without James, they had no reason to show any courtesy


    to Nichole.


    ¡°Why has the mood turned so heavy just because I stepped away for a moment?¡± Sophie emerged


    from the restroom, her gaze immediatelynding on Nichole.


    Nichole turned around, and upon seeing Sophie, her expression soured instantly.


    Sophie was dressed to the nines today, exuding grace and elegance with every move. In contrast,


    Nichole¡¯s outfit seemed tacky,cking the poise and the sophistication of ady of high society, making


    her look more like a nightclub hostess out of her depth.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie had doubted James¡® taste in the past, considering Nichole¡¯s looks were not particrly striking.


    Her figure was nothing to write home about, merely passable in terms of innocence.


    Now, Nichole¡¯s attempt to dress more maturely only obscured her only advantage of innocence. She


    looked like nothing more than a vulgar nouveau riche.


    Sophie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Nichole, you¡¯re here too. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you called me Mrs. Burke.¡± Sophie cut Nichole off directly.


    Nichole¡¯s face was a mask of reluctance, clearly unwilling to acknowledge Sophie as Mrs. Burke in


    front of so many people. ¡°What brings you here, Ms. Nichole? A dinner engagement, perhaps?¡± Sophie


    looked around and remarked, ¡°It seems you¡¯re here by yourself.¡±


    Nichole managed a strained smile and said, ¡°I came with a colleague. She¡¯s just gone to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Ms. Nichole, are you working now? I wonder where you went after Palm¡¯s Jewels let you go.


    Whichpany had the pleasure of benefiting from your talents?¡± Sophie¡¯s interest seemed piqued as


    she waited for Nichole¡¯s response.


    Nichole opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words. She looked back at James, who was


    sitting unbothered on his chair, then at Sophie, who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle. She forced a


    smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m interning at Grandview Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Grandview?¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°If I recall, that¡¯s a subsidiary of S Corporation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The recent friction between S Corporation and Burke International was no secret. Nichole¡¯s admission


    made the surrounding executives look ufortable.


    Their business was suffering, and it was all because of S Corporation.


    I


    ¡°Mr. Burke, it seems the support you¡¯ve extended to Ms. Sophie over the years has ended up dressing


    someone else for their grand day.¡± ¡°S Corporation really knows how to pick them. They did not even


    check whose side their new recruit is on.¡±


    Thements were cold and mocking, clearly directed at Nichole.


    Nichole¡¯s expression darkened. She had chosen S Corporation because James had ordered that no


    entity connected with Burke International was to employ her, leaving her with no choice.


    Hoping for James to speak up and defend her, Nichole watched him, but James simply stated, ¡°Nichole


    no longer receives support from Burke International. Whom she chooses to align with is none of our


    concern.¡±


    This disassociation only made Nichole look worse.


    Sophie said, ¡°Well, it seems Ms. Nichole is dining with her colleagues from Grandview today. In that


    case, we won¡¯t disturb you. Please, enjoy your meal.¡±


    Sophie then returned to her seat. Noticing that her ss had been used, she raised her voice and said,


    ¡°Waiter, I¡¯d like a new ss, please.¡±


    Soon, a waiter reced Sophie¡¯s ss, a gesture that, to Nichole, felt like a sharp jab.


    Her action was to publicly humiliate Nichole.

 Chapter 251

    ¡°Nichole, have you ordered yet?¡± At this moment, Ada had juste out of the restroom.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nichole shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ada frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t even handle something as simple as ordering?


    Never mind, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ada¡¯s tone clearly carried an air of authority. Everyone present was no fool. This was not merely a


    colleague speaking but a supervisor.


    Nichole¡¯s face tumed sour, wishing she could just disappear. She returned to her seat immediately,


    distancing herself from James¡®


    table.


    James could tell Sophie was deliberately making things difficult for Nichole. He whispered, ¡°Are you


    upset?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Sophie swirled her drink and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like others touching my things.¡±


    James gave a wry smile. ¡°I thought you were jealous. It seems I was overthinking.¡±


    Sophie had never previously troubled Nichole without reason. He had thought Sophie was acting out of


    jealousy, but now it was clear that Sophie was stressing her status as Mrs. Burke, not out of jealousy.


    But even just that was enough to please him.


    James served Sophie some food, saying, ¡°If one day you trouble her out of jealousy, I¡¯d be very happy.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond. Her actions today were merely to show everyone that James had abandoned


    Nichole.


    Those in their circle were all cunning and perfectly understood the meaning of opportunism.


    F Z


    Nichole¡¯s only value was being James¡® girl. Now that James had no connection with Nichole, others


    wouldn¡¯t associate with her either. To avoid offending James, they would steer clear of Nichole..


    By doing this, Sophie was cutting off all of Nichole¡¯s retreats.


    By tomorrow or the day after at thetest, everyone would know James had nothing to do with Nichole


    anymore.


    ¡°Here, try this.¡±


    Ada offered Nichole a piece of steak. Just as Nichole was about to taste it, she suddenly felt nauseous


    and began to gag.


    Nichole¡¯s reaction was loud, drawing attention. Sophie nced over at her, who was turning red and


    clutching her chest.


    Ada asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I just feel a bit nauseous,¡± Nichole looked pale and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯ll pass in a bit.¡±


    ?? ? ?? ? ?? ? ?? ?? ?? ?? =


    ¡°Oh my, could it be, could it be pregnancy?¡± Ada deliberately raised her voice.


    Sophie noticed James¡® hand, which was serving her food, pause.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Upon hearing this, Nichole suddenly couldn¡¯t contain her joy. Could she really be


    pregnant?


    Meanwhile, Ca, who had just arrived at the Regent Hotel, happened to hear this.


    Ca¡¯s gaze fell on Nichole. She had never met Nichole before, but she knew how well James had


    treated Nichole in the past.


    If Nichole was pregnant, wouldn¡¯t that mean she had even less of a chance of bing Mrs. Burke?

 Chapter 252

    Sophie¡¯s gaze swept over Ca, who was standing at the door.


    Ca was dressed to impress, wearing a simple white dress that highlighted her youthful innocence,


    making her even more endearing than Nichole had been at her age.


    In fact, she seemed to have an appeal that surpassed Nichole¡¯s in every aspect.


    As Ca entered the foom, Nichole¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her.


    In terms of looks, Ca was more beautiful than Nichole.


    In terms of demeanor, Ca was the epitome of a high societydy.


    To top it off, Ca was younger than Nichole.


    Nichole saw Ca for the first time and felt as though she was imitating her. However, Ca had


    already surpassed her.


    ¡°James, Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Ca approached, and everyone paused for a moment, unsure of her rtionship to them.


    Sophie said with a smile, ¡°This is Ca from the Devins family. She¡¯s currently helping us take care of


    Bea.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s introduction was brief but impactful.


    Standing aside, Ca shyly smiled and said, ¡°James, Grandma Bea was worried you might drink too


    much, so she sent me to wait for you. I could also familiarize myself with the ce and drive you and


    Mrs. Burke hometer.¡±


    Ca¡¯s repeated sweet calls of ¡°James¡± captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Nichole found her attention shifting from Sophie to Ca. She had never known about a woman named


    Ca in James¡® life or heard of the Devins family. Ca¡¯s presence undeniably made her feel


    threatened.


    ¡°Are you alright, Nichole?¡± Ada asked quietly.


    Nichole¡¯s expression.darkened, and she shook her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    2 2 2 2 3 3 2 =


    Sophie, sitting quietly by James¡® side, watched the scene unfold. She didn¡¯t have the energy to confront


    Nichole or Ca. Since both women were so intent on James, Sophie thought it best to let them sort it


    out between themselves.


    ¡°James, Bea said you should drink less.¡± While speaking, Ca reced the wine ss in front of


    James with a soft drink.


    Sophie watched silently, and the room fell quiet.


    This task, naturally, should have been Sophie¡¯s. Yet, this young girl boldly overstepped her boundaries.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°If Bea sent you to drive, then wait outside.¡± James¡® tone was cold.


    Taken aback, Ca replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold outside, so¡­¡±


    ¡°If you feel cold, go back. No one insisted youe here.¡±


    James was not swayed by her act. It was obvious to anyone that she didn¡¯t dress up like this for the


    sole purpose of driving.


    With her head lowered and her eyes beginning to redden, Ca then looked toward Sophie, almost


    pleading for support.

 Chapter 253

    Sophie spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Perhaps it¡¯s best if we all head home.¡±


    Sophie was the first to stand, prompting the executives to hurriedly follow suit.


    The dinner had been ufortable for them. They had been eager for the gathering to end,


    ¡°Mrs. Burke has suggested we head home, so let¡¯s call it a night,¡± someone said.


    People began to stand, and when James nced at Sophie, he noticed that her expression was


    unchanged, as if the evening¡¯s drama hadn¡¯t dampened her spirits.


    James stood up, ignoring the nces from those around him, and took Sophie¡¯s hand, leading her


    outside.


    Sophie frowned but did not protest due to the setting.


    Once outside, James opened the car door for Sophie and then got in after her.


    Ca saw James leaving without waiting for her and hurried after them, only to see James driving off


    with Sophie.


    Ca¡¯s expression darkened. James had left her behind..


    ¡°Do you really think mimicking my style will make James notice you?¡± Nicole emerged, smugness


    written all over her face.


    Ca regained herposure, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do I know you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Sophie once had to imitate me just to get James¡¯s attention. You¡¯re nothing


    but a poor imitation,¡± Nicole scoffed, already plotting her next move.


    Mrs. Burke¡¯s position was within her grasp. No one couldpete with her, neither Sophie nor Ca.


    ¡°Really? But it seems to me that James doesn¡¯t take you seriously either. There¡¯s no point dwelling on


    the past,¡± Ca said with a smile, flipping her hair. ¡°After all, you just needed James to get where you


    are, while I¡¯m a genuine high societydy. I wouldn¡¯t consider you al rival. That would be beneath me.¡±


    2 # E F z


    Then, Ca left, driving away in her luxury car worth millions.


    Nicole¡¯s face turned sour at the provocation. She clenched her fists, her eyes shing with anger.


    ¡°Fine, you want topete? I¡¯ll make sure you all disappear!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie, noticing James speeding, said, ¡°James, have you lost your mind? Why are you


    driving so fast?¡±


    The car was going over 120 miles per hour, and Sophie couldn¡¯t understand why James was so upset.


    At her words, James pulled the car over abruptly, causing Sophie to lurch forward, nearly hitting the


    dashboard.


    ¡°James! What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James¡® expression was dark, his tone cold. ¡°Did you have something to do with today¡¯s events?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Sophie looked away.


    ? ¨¥ ? ?? ? ? ?? ?? ?? ??


    ¡°How did Nicole happen to show up at the restaurant? And how did Ca know I was taking you out to


    dinner?¡± James¡® voice was low. ¡°I may indulge you, but I¡¯m not a fool. What are you trying to do? Are


    you trying to push me toward them, or¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Sophie replied coolly, ¡°It¡¯s all a coincidence. I had no idea about any of it. Nicole¡¯s appearance could


    have been just that, a coincidence.. And Ca showed up because of Bea¡¯s instructions. It has nothing


    to do with me.¡±


    James noticed Sophie¡¯s detached demeanor and lowered his voice. ¡°If you were trying to assert your


    status in front of everyone, to put Nicole in her ce, I¡¯d be pleased because you¡¯d be willing to


    acknowledge you¡¯re Mrs. Burke.¡±

 Chapter 254

    ¡°If Ca and Nicholepeting for my attention pleased you, I¡¯d be happy because it means you care


    about me and don¡¯t want me to be taken away.¡± James paused, then turned his gaze back to Sophie,


    saying, ¡°But you not resisting Ca and Nichole fighting over me shows you truly don¡¯t care about me.¡±


    James had hoped to deceive himself into believing that Sophie was acting out of jealousy, but the look


    in her eyes held not a trace of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    concem.


    35 3 8 0 ? E I


    Everything she did was for her own benefit.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re a businessman, and now, so am I. This is all something you taught me.¡±


    The reflection in Sophie¡¯s eyes as she looked at James was cold, devoid of any affection.


    He couldn¡¯t understand, even now, why Sophie, who once had eyes only for him, had suddenly


    changed.


    Sophie¡¯s face was expressionless, but she knew exactly why. The version of Sophie, who once only


    had eyes for James, didn¡¯t end up in a good ce.


    She swore she wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again.


    In her past life, James, as a businessman, prioritized profit over their marriage and even over their


    unborn child. So, in this life, she was merely returning the favor using the tactics James had used on


    her.


    D


    Sophie smiled, but her eyes were void of mirth. ¡°James, the three¨Cmonth deadline isn¡¯t up yet. Do your


    best to win me over, and we¡¯ll see if I can fall in love with you again.¡±


    James¡® heart sank as he looked into Sophie¡¯s icy eyes. ¡°So, you hate me that much? You¡¯re not willing


    to give me a chance?¡±


    Sophie calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have your answer when the three months are up.¡±


    Back at the Burke family home, Bea couldn¡¯t sleep and was waiting in the living room for Sophie and


    James to return.


    As Sophie and James entered, one after the other, Bea¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on them. Frowning, Bea


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ca? Didn¡¯t I ask her to pick you up?¡±


    James took Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We decided toe back early.¡±


    ? ?? ?? ??? ? ? ? ?? ? ???? ?? ? ? ?? ?? ?? ???


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bea was clearly upset. ¡°Ca is just a youngdy, and you left her alone at night? James,


    is this how I taught you to behave?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Ms. Ca is an adult. It¡¯s not my duty to keep an eye on her at all times.¡± James¡® tone was


    cool. ¡°My duty is to protect Sophie.¡±


    Sophie felt James¡® grip on her hand tighten.


    Bea was just annoyed because she saw James treating her well.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡± Bea was furious. ¡°You go out and bring Ca back now! Or don¡¯t


    bothering back!¡±


    Previously, James would never have said no to Bea¡¯smands, but now he pulled out his phone and


    dialed Colt¡¯s number. ¡°Colt, go to the Regent Hotel and bring Ms. Ca back home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    After hanging up, James told Bea, ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll send a few more people to look


    for Ms. Ca. We¡¯ll ensure she¡¯s home safely within an hour.¡±


    Bea was so choked up by James¡® response that she couldn¡¯t reply.


    James led Sophie upstairs.


    Back in their room, Sophie, feeling exhausted, said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Sophie,¡± James caught her arm, saying, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t mean to upset you. If you don¡¯t like that, I¡¯ll


    talk to her about moving out.¡±

 Chapter 255

    ¡°Did Bea ever listen to you?¡±


    In such situations, the more James tried to protect Sophie, the more Bea resented it.


    At that moment, James¡® phone rang. Sophie nced down and saw it was Colt calling.


    Colt¡¯s voice sounded rushed. ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s bad news.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ca is missing!¡±


    ¡®Did


    you look for her in the Devins estate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but Ms. Ca hasn¡¯t returned home.¡±


    Sophie listened from the side.


    There was only one route back from the Regent Hotel, and if Ca hade back, she would have


    definitely crossed paths with Colt¡¯s car. At this moment, it seemed something serious had happened.


    1 2 8 3 3 5 7 8 3 2 2 2 2 8 ¡ê 8 ¡À 3


    Was it Nichole who had made a move against Ca?


    Her brows furrowed slightly. Even if Nichole wanted to harm Ca, she wouldn¡¯t act so hastily,


    especially just after meeting Ca for the first time.


    By then, James had hung up the call and said to Sophie, ¡°You go take a shower. Don¡¯t worry about


    anything else.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, James received a text message. [If you want to save Miss Devins,


    prepare a ransom of ten million


    dors! Do not call the police!]


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The kidnappers also sent a location.


    Sophie nced at the message and then said indifferently to James, ¡°You¡¯re going to find her


    yourself?¡±


    If something happened to Ca, Bea would never let James just send someone else to find her.


    James remained silent; Sophie knew he understood that if Ca was in trouble, he had to go find her


    himself.


    Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Downstairs, when Bea learned Ca had been kidnapped, she was furious.


    Ca was, after all, the treasured daughter of the Devins family. Besides, the Devins and the Burke


    families had a good rtionship, including coborative projects. Moreover, Ca was also quite dear


    to her.


    The Burke family mobilized many people in search of Ca.


    James, with a check for ten million dors, hit the road, with Sophie sitting silently in the passenger


    seat. When they arrived in the suburbs, a deserted car factoryy before them.


    James got out of the car immediately. The abandoned factory was eerily quiet, with faint sounds of a


    woman struggling.


    ¡°Mmph-!¡±


    Sophie quick


    pointed Ca¡¯s location in a small workshop ahead.


    In the next instant, a figure rushed out from a corner, their face covered, holding a knife to Sophie¡¯s


    throat. James¡® expression to darken instantly. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the money. Let her go!¡±


    Sophie could clearly feel the tremors in the kidnapper¡¯s hand holding the knife. This was not at all like a


    professional kidnapper.


    When she had been kidnapped by Ryan before, those people were far more professional than the


    person behind her now.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded very young, almost like a


    teenager.


    Sophie said coolly, ¡°Steady your hand with the knife. If you hurt me, you won¡¯t just lose the money but


    your life.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Though the man¡¯s words were brash, the hand holding the knife moved further away from Sophie¡¯s


    neck.

 Chapter 256

    Chap


    Sophie said, ¡°The money has been given to you. Now let her go. We won¡¯t pursue the matter further,


    nor will we call the police.¡±


    ¡°Are you, are you serious?¡± The man seemed to be gauging the truth of her words.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious,¡± Sophie said. ¡°You kidnapped Ms. Ca just for the money, right? Now that


    you¡¯ve got the money, why do you keep me tied up?¡±


    Panic was nowhere to be seen on Sophie¡¯s face. However, the man felt an invisible pressure


    emanating from her, making it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a check for ten million.¡±


    James took out the check, and sure enough, the man was tempted. His eyes were glued to the check


    in James¡® hand, and then he dashed towards James, grabbed the check, and ran off without a word.


    Sophie and James had no intention of chasing after him. This kidnapping was like child¡¯s y.


    James gaze fell on Sophie¡¯s smooth neck, where a faint trace of blood had appeared. The man¡¯s


    nervousness caused the knife to graze


    her skin.


    James frowned, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s check on Ms. Ca.¡±


    Sophie walked straight to the workshop and then opened a metal box, indeed finding Ca tied up


    inside, looking panicked and pitiful.


    Sophie tore off the duct tape from Ca¡¯s mouth. Ca didn¡¯t seem to have expected Sophie toe.


    Her expression was briefly startled before she threw herself into James¡® arms, crying, ¡°James, you


    finally came. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    Ca was crying hard. However, James remained unmoved and pushed her away, ignoring her pitiful


    state.


    Colt¡¯s men had arrived, and James didn¡¯t even spare Ca another nce but said to Colt at his side,


    ¡°Take her back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke,


    Colt also gave Ca ¨¤ deep look.


    Ca still didn¡¯t understand what was happening, only feeling that James was colder toward her than


    before.


    Sophie found Ca¡¯s repeated looking back somewhat amusing. It seemed she had overestimated


    Ca.


    She thought Ca was of a higher caliber, but it turned out she was even more childish than Nichole. To


    come up with such a boring kidnapping scheme was truly juvenile.


    James¡® gaze fell once again on Sophie¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll tend to your wound when we get back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut.¡± Sophie looked up at James and said, ¡°We should get that ten million back though.


    After all, it¡¯s our joint property.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie got into James¡® car.


    Upon their return to the Burke residence, Ca was weeping in front of Bea, who appeared somewhat


    impatient, clearly already aware of the kidnapping¡¯s ins and outs.


    ¡°Bea, we¡¯re back.¡±


    Sophie and James returned side by side. Bea just nced at thern and said, ¡°James, why didn¡¯t you


    bring Ca back?¡±


    ¡°Having Colt escort Ms. Ca back is safer.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Bea watched James, clearly dissatisfied.

 Chapter 257

    Ca held Bea¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Grandma Bea, what James sald wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, so let¡¯s not be


    too hard on him.¡±


    Hearing this, Bea took a deep breath and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all had a long day. Let¡¯s head back and rest.¡±


    After saying this, Bea nced at James. ¡°James, you stay.¡±


    James whispered to Sophie, ¡°Go upstairs and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t say much but went upstairs.


    At that moment, Ca stood up and said, ¡°Mrs. Burke is hurt. I¡¯ll get the first¨Caid kit for her.¡±


    Then, Ca quickly ran to a room to fetch the first¨Caid kit.


    Sophie went upstairs and waited. Shortly after, Ca arrived upstairs with the first¨Caid kit in hand. She


    looked at Sophie, her expression apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I caused you to get hurt.¡±


    Sophie stared at Ca for a while.


    Feeling ufortable under Sophie¡¯s gaze, Ca hesitantly asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like


    that, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°ying the martyr can be effective, but only if done right. When mishandled, it can backfire.¡±


    Ca¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Sophie smiled and said, ¡°I was quite looking forward to this little act you¡¯ve orchestrated.


    But, your performance was riddled with ws, truly dull.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you must be misunderstanding, I¡­¡±


    ¡°First off, not just anyone would know James¡® cell number. The message mentioned you specifically,


    Ms. Ca, but you and James have no rtion. If the kidnapper wanted money, they should have


    targeted me, not you. How does that make sense?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what the kidnapper was thinking¡­¡± Ca¡¯s gaze flickered away.


    Sophieughed again, saying, ¡°That kidnapper was a young man, about your age, right? He clearly


    had no clue about kidnapping. He didn¡¯t even demand cash in the message. We brought a check, and


    he epted it. Does he not realize how easy it is to trace a check back to him?¡±


    ¡°What¡­.?¡± Ca visibly panicked.


    ¡°He ran off without verifying the authenticity of the check. That¡¯s justughable.¡±


    With every word, Sophie was breaking through Ca¡¯s defenses. She had never considered these


    points!


    ¡°Do you have any proof that I did this? Without evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think James doesn¡¯t know? Or do you think Bea is unaware?¡±


    That statement made Ca¡¯s face turn sour instantly.


    Sophie smiled and said, ¡°What do you think Bea is? Did you really think she¡¯d be fooled by such a


    clumsy kidnapping attempt? Her affection for you was merely a facade to use you against me. She¡¯s


    been ying dumb, and James didn¡¯t n to tear through this charade, all to spare you some dignity.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ca bit her lip, feeling a wave of humiliation. ¡°Then why are you telling me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you because I¡¯m tired of watching you y these clumsy games. You can like James, and if


    you have the means to take him from me, then by all means, go ahead. Just don¡¯t bring these games to


    me, do you understand?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s demeanor was nonchnt.


    Ca was somewhat taken aback. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you care about James?¡±


    ¡°What I care about the most is myself.¡± Sophie gave Ca a dismissive nce and said, ¡°Consider this


    a warning. If you try anything on me again, I will crush your dreams of marrying into wealth once and


    for all, I mean what I say.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Ca was terrified by the look in Sophie¡¯s eyes, and all she could do was lower her head and hurry out


    of the bedroom.


    By the time Ca reached downstairs, James had already finished his conversation with Bea, who gave


    her a deep, meaningful nce.


    At that nce, Ca could sense Bea¡¯s disapproval of her. Could it be, just as Sophie had said, that


    Bea had seen through her charade long ago but chose not to confront it directly?


    Upstairs, James opened the door to the sound of running watering from the bathroom. He nced


    at the unopened first aid kit, then proceeded to open it and retrieve the medicine.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Sophie emerged, her figure perfectly outlined by the


    bathrobe she wore, her hair still dripping with water droplets.


    Sophie frowned slightly; she hadn¡¯t heard James enter and had thought he would be talking with Bea


    for much longer than he had.


    James, looking at Sophie in this state, pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Let me treat your wound.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s cut had stopped bleeding. In truth, it was just a minor cut, nothing serious.


    She sat next to James, feeling a bit awkward, as he carefully applied ointment to her wound. They were


    so close they could almost hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    O


    James stared at Sophie¡¯s smooth neck, feeling a sudden warmth spread through his body.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was cool and calm..


    James then reached for an adhesive bandage from the medical kit and applied it to Sophie¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophie got up, putting some distance between her and James.


    James knew Sophie was intentionally distancing herself from him. He felt as though something was


    missing inside him.


    After a long moment, James finally spoke in a low voice, ¡°Will you ept me?¡±


    CO


    §°


    ¡°What? Losing confidence already?¡± Sophie replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You just


    wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    She had already told James that there was no possibility of them sparking a romance.


    She had also told James that no matter what he did, she would not be moved.


    It was James who didn¡¯t believe her, insisting on staking his entire fortune on a gamble.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lost my confidence.¡± A rare, bitter smile appeared on James¡® face as he quietly said, ¡°I have


    nevercked confidence, but with you, I truly feel insecure.¡±


    Sophie averted her gaze, saying, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of losing Burke International, I¡¯ll give you a chance


    now to call off the bet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not losing thepany that I fear. It¡¯s losing you.¡± James stared intently at Sophie, speaking softly,


    ¡°I know that if I give up on this bet, I¡¯ll never have a chance again, so I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your folly. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯ve lost everything to regret it.¡± Sophie got up and went back to lie


    on the bed.


    F


    The room was silent, and Sophie faintly heard James say he had no regrets.


    Sophie didn¡¯t close her eyes; she just didn¡¯t tell James that no matter what he did, the love that was lost


    would never return.


    In her heart, there was already a rift between her and James, one that could never be mended.


    The next day, Ada called Sophie early in the morning.


    James had gone to the office early, leaving Sophie alone in the bedroom.

 Chapter 259

    Sophie answered the call, and on the other end, Ada spoke up, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Nichole called off work


    today, and I wanted to report that to


    you.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Nichole was currently in dire need of money and wouldn¡¯t just take a day


    off without good reason, especially considering S Corporation¡® policy that interns wouldn¡¯t get full


    attendance for taking leave.


    Ada added, ¡°Could it be something about yesterday that made her reconsider things?¡±


    Sophie frowned.


    Indeed, she had asked Ada to subtly suggest to Nichole that she might be pregnant. However, she


    hadn¡¯t expected Nichole to act on it so swiftly.


    ¡°Okay. Try to get in touch with Nichole and find out what¡¯s going on. Also, contact Tricia and have her


    inquire about nearby clinics to see if Nichole has visited any gynecologists.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    After she hung up, Sophie¡¯s gaze fell on the calendar beside her.


    ording to Jenna, there were only three days left before Colby and Adler would return from abroad.


    She hoped to have everything settled before their return.


    Meanwhile, Nichole once again found herself at Katy¡¯s modest apartment. Inside, there were three


    burly men, each with a hint of menace in their eyes.


    ¡°Please, have some water, gentlemen¡­¡±


    Katy was carefully pouring tea for them, her face a picture of obsequious charm.


    Feeling somewhat intimidated, Nichole still stepped inside. The three men surveyed Nichole as she


    entered.


    Pulling Nichole aside into a corner, Katy whispered, ¡°Why did it take you so long to get here?¡±


    ¡°Are these the thugs you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Katy said in a hushed tone, ¡°The moment I mentioned kidnapping James¡® wife, those thugs backed off.


    Thankfully, one of them introduced me to these three. They¡¯re from overseas and specialize in this kind


    of work!¡±


    Katy mimicked a snapping gesture. She hadn¡¯t anticipated things getting so out of hand, to the point


    where backing out of the kidnapping wasn¡¯t an option anymore.


    Nichole asked, ¡°How much are they asking for?¡±


    Katy timidly extended a finger. ¡°One million dors!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nichole¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Katy added, ¡°They¡¯re professionals, after all. You wanted Sophie gone, right? They can provide after¨C


    service and ensure no one can find Sophie¡¯s body. No one will know it was you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Frowning, Nichole said, ¡°If Sophie disappears and nobody can find her body, James


    will never stop looking for her and won¡¯t divorce her. Only if Sophie¡¯s body is found, can I have a


    chance to enter the Burke family.¡±


    ¡°But a million dors! Who can afford that?¡±


    Katy looked utterly distressed.

 Chapter 260

    She had already invited these three individuals here, and if she couldn¡¯te up with the money, who


    knew what these desperados might do?


    After careful thought, Nichole said, ¡°It¡¯s just a million dors? As long as Sophie is out of the picture


    and I be Mrs. Burke, how could I possibly be short on money?¡±


    She approached the three men and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you $100,000 as a down payment. If you can take


    care of Sophie, I¡¯ll pay you the rest once I be Mrs. Burke,¡±


    The men exchanged nces, and one of them couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He stepped forward, pinning


    Nichole against the door, which instantly drained the color from her face. ¡°How do we know you can


    actually be Mrs. Burke? Cash upfront is the rule around here.¡± The man said menacingly,


    ¡°$100,000 for the down payment, not a penny less! Otherwise, I¡¯ll start chopping off your fingers one by


    one!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turned sour, but she tried to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯ve only got $100,000 on me right now! Do


    you know the Burke family? If you kill me, you¡¯re killing the future heir of the Burke family in my womb!¡±


    Hearing this, the man hesitated.


    Nichole continued, ¡°Think about it. James and his wife have been at odds for a long time and should


    have divorced by now. If you take care of Sophie, I can use the child in my belly to secure my position


    as Mrs. Burke! How could I not have money then? I promise you, once I be James¡® wife, not only


    will I pay you a million dors, but I¡¯ll add another million on top!¡±


    ¡°Words aren¡¯t enough. We need it in writing!¡±


    The man released Nichole and then pulled out a piece of paper. After writing something on it, he put it


    in front of Nichole.


    It clearly stated that if the money wasn¡¯t paid in the agreed time, she would pay with her life.


    Nichole turned pale, but soon, she steeled her heart. To take down Sophie, she had to be willing to pay


    the price!


    High risk for a high reward. That was the lesson she had learned over the years.


    With that thought, Nichole quickly signed the paper.


    Katy was standing by, trembling all over. This was a gamble with their lives! One wrong move could be


    fatal.


    ¡°Where will you get the $100,000?¡±


    That was already a lot of money, and they couldn¡¯t possiblye up with it!


    The next second, Nichole opened the nearby drawer. Katy tried to stop her, but it was toote. Nichole


    took out a bundle of cash from the cab and handed it directly to the three men.


    Katy¡¯s face changed, and she hurried forward. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s my safety money! How can you use my


    safety money for a hit?¡±


    Nichole forcefully pulled Katy back and then said to the men, ¡°Take the money and make it quick. I


    want Sophie gone!¡±


    The men looked at each other and then walked out of the apartment.


    Katy wanted to chase after them but was pushed to the ground by Nichole. Nichole coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s just


    $100,000. Once I take my ce as Mrs. Burke, I¡¯ll have more money than you can imagine. Do you


    want to clear your debts or not?¡±


    Katy heard the words ¡®clearing debts¡® and was immediately lost for words. Now, they could only rely on


    Nichole.


    Katy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°If you can¡¯t be Mrs. Burke, then I¡­


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying James¡® child. Once Sophie is gone, the position of Mrs. Burke is definitely mine.¡± A cold


    light flickered in Nichole¡¯s eyes.


    In the evening, a message popped up on Sophie¡¯s phone, a message from James. [Get ready. I¡¯m


    sending someone to pick you up.]


    She casually asked, [Where to?]


    There was no reply, so Sophie could only get ready. Just as she stepped out of her room, she saw a


    ck car, but Colt wasn¡¯t the person who stepped out.

 Chapter 261

    ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke has sent us to pick you up. Please get in the car,¡± said the driver, appearing gentle


    and unassuming. But Sophie found him oddly unfamiliar


    She eyed the driver, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Colte?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an issue at Colt¡¯s end that needed handling, which is why I was sent instead.¡± The man was


    polite, with nothing seemingly


    amiss.


    Sophie pressed, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to remember you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the new driver. It¡¯s normal for you not to have seen me before.¡±


    ¡°How could James hire a new driver without me knowing?¡±


    James was the only one in the entirepany who had a personal driver. For a while, Colt filled this


    role exclusively, and even in his absence, apany driver would be dispatched. Yet, this man before


    her was aplete stranger.


    The man didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation but had already opened the car door for Sophie.


    Peering through the car window, Sophie spotted a man inside. In the next moment, she felt restrained


    from behind. A stranger had


    moved behind her and covered her mouth and nose with a cloth.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caught off guard, Sophie heard a rough male voice. ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Burke, but someone has put a price


    on your head¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s consciousness began to blur, and she fainted.


    The rough man coldlymanded the driver, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    The driver, visibly frightened, nodded and hurriedlyplied.


    Ca witnessed this entire scene standing in front of the ground¨Cfloor window at the Burke family


    house.


    Her expression was extremely grim. She realized that this kidnapping was real!


    ¡°Ca, is dinner ready?¡± From the living room, Bea¡¯s voice could be heard.


    Ca masked her panic, though her expression remained troubled as she returned. ¡°Bea, it¡¯ll be ready


    soon.¡±


    Noticing Ca¡¯s current state, Bea frowned, ¡°Are you alright? You look upset.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Ca lowered her head, biting her lip.


    She couldn¡¯t disclose Sophie¡¯s kidnapping. If she did, Sophie would surely be rescued.


    Deep down, she hoped something would happen to Sophie. If something happened to Sophie, the


    position of Mrs. Burke would be vacant, and only then could she possibly take that ce.


    3 2 5 5 3 2 2 2 2 59


    Inside the CEO¡¯s office at Burke International.


    James had just finished a meeting when he nced at his phone, noticing a new message.


    Sophie had sent a short message asking where to.


    Where to?


    James furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t recall sending Sophie any messages,


    He hesitantly opened the chat and saw thest message was sent from his phone.


    James¡® expression turned grave. ¡°Colt!¡±


    Colt entered from outside the office, puzzled, ¡®Mr. Burke, did you need me?¡±


    ¡°Has anyone touched my phone?¡±


    ¡°No one has.¡±

 Chapter 262

    Colt shook his head and said, ¡°Your phone has been with me the whole time, safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Then why would someone use my phone to send a message to Sophie?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Colt picked up the phone, nced at the message thread. He was equally puzzled. After a closer look,


    he said, ¡°Mr. Burke, could it be that someone hacked into your phone?¡±


    James¡® expression darkened further. Who would dare hack his phone in Devonport?


    ¡°Get the tech department on it immediately. Find out who did this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Colt hurriedly took the phone away.


    However, James felt his heart pounding fiercely as if something bad was about to happen.


    With that thought, he immediately grabbed his car keys from the desk and headed out of his office.


    He drove back to the Burke residence at breakneck speed, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw


    Ca and Bea having dinner in the living room.


    Sophie was nowhere to be seen.


    Bea frowned and asked, ¡°James, don¡¯t you have a meeting at thepany? Why are you back so


    early today?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± James immediately called out for Sophie.


    Ca looked slightly uneasy.


    Bea didn¡¯t understand what was happening, ¡°Your wife, your responsibility. Who knows which man


    she¡¯s gone off to meet this time?¡± ¡°Someone used my phone to message Sophie, and now she¡¯s


    unreachable. I need to know when she left the house!*


    As soon as James said this, Bea realized the severity of the situation.


    In their circle, kidnappings were not umon. If someone from their family was indeed kidnapped,


    the culprits would surely demand a hefty ransom.


    Bea put down her fork and said, ¡°Send Colt to investigate immediately and call the police!¡±


    This was no small matter. Ca¡¯s previous ¡°kidnapping¡± was a self¨Cstaged act that caused no real harm


    as long as it was kept quiet, and more importantly, Ca wasn¡¯t a Burke, so it wouldn¡¯t affect the Burke


    family much.


    But Sophie was different.


    No matter the current state of Sophie and James¡® rtionship, Sophie was James¡® wife!


    If Sophie was really kidnapped, the kidnappers would likely make a big deal out of it, and the Burke


    family could face a significant ransom demand.


    ¡®James, is this really that serious? Maybe Sophie just went out. Let¡¯s not make a big fuss over it,¡± Ca


    hesitantly said.


    ¡°What do you know? We can¡¯t take any chances with Sophie. This is not to be taken lightly.¡± Bea¡¯s


    stern words silenced Ca immediately.


    With a furrowed brow, James thought hard about anyone he might have upset in business recently, but


    after a long thought, he could only think of S Corporation.


    ¡°James, please calm down. Maybe we should check the nearby surveince to see who Sophie might


    have gone with?¡± Ca suggested. Her words helped James clear his thoughts. He immediately called


    Colt, instructing him to retrieve all surveince footage from thest hour in the vicinity.


    In the surveince room, James spotted Sophie.


    She was seen leaving the Burke residence, speaking briefly with a driver before someone sneaked up


    behind her, covered her mouth and nose, and dragged her into a car.


    James¡® face turned grim. ¡°Note down the license te number and find out where that car went!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡±


    James left the surveince room but couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over. He was scared.


    He had never felt this scared before. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what he might do if something truly


    happened to Sophie.


    He would never allow anything to happen to Sophie. Never!

 Chapter 263

    Meanwhile, the inte was abuzz with news of the kidnapping of the CEO of Burke International¡¯s


    wife, capturing widespread


    attention.


    The kidnapping quickly topped the trending searches.


    Jenna, too, was watching the news at home and was stunned upon seeing the headline.


    Kidnapped? Who would dare to kidnap Sophie?


    The next second, Jenna¡¯s phone rang with a call from Adler. She immediately answered. ¡°Hello! Adler,


    listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± Adler wasn¡¯t the person speaking. The calm and deep voice unmistakably


    belonged to Colby.


    ¡°I just saw the news too. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true. When are you guysing back?¡± Jenna was anxious.


    Sophie had been staying with the Burkes for the past few days, and she had reached some kind of


    agreement with James. To keep Sophie¡¯s identity as the CEO of S Corporation a secret, they hadn¡¯t


    met these past few days.


    But now, Sophie had been kidnapped in just a few days!


    Jenna waited for Colby to respond, but there was silence on the other end.


    ¡°Colby? Colby?¡± Jenna had never dealt with such a situation and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a while, Adler¡¯s voice finally came through. Adler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We are on our way back now.


    Please don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Though he said not to worry, Jenna couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    Herplexion was grim. She hung up and immediately used all the Dennis family¡¯s connections to


    investigate the matter and verify its authenticity.


    Who in Devonport would dare to kidnap Sophie?


    Meanwhile, Nichole trembled uncontrobly as she saw the news in Katy¡¯s apartment. She was both


    excited and scared.


    Katy, however, was terrified. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation escting so much that a significant


    police force was deployed. ¡°Nichole, if we get caught for this, then we¡­¡±


    Katy was too scared to continue. The magnitude of the kidnapping case could mean many years in


    prison.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If we do get caught, no one will pay off our gambling debts. Being in pr¨ªson


    might even save you from worse. Either way, you won¡¯t lose out,¡± Nichole said, though she kept her


    grip on her phone tight.


    She waited, hoping for good news.


    However, instead of news of Sophie¡¯s death, she saw thetest update on the kidnapping.


    The news reported that the kidnappers demanded a ransom of ten billion dors from Burke


    International for her release.


    Nichole was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t instructed those people to extort money from James! She just wanted Sophie¡¯s life!


    How could they break their promise?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nichole, what does this mean?¡± Katy asked urgently, disrupting Nichole¡¯s thoughts.


    Nichole snapped, ¡°Stop it! Can you just stop bothering me!¡±


    Katy was frightened by Nichole¡¯s reaction.


    Nichole immediately took out her phone, her expression dark.


    What went wrong?


    She dialed the number, screaming into the phone, ¡°What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you follow my


    instructions? Just kill Sophie!¡±

 Chapter 264

    Facing Nichole¡¯s hysteria, a scoff came through the phone, ¡°We¡¯ve kidnapped the wife of the CEO of


    Burke International. This is James¡® wife. The ransom we can demand is far more than what you were


    willing to pay for a hit. Thanks for the address you provided. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    find James¡® stronghold!¡±


    Nichole¡¯splexion turned sour.


    The man on the phone continued, ¡°But rest assured, as long as James pays the ransom, we¡¯ll take


    care of this problem for you. If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll stil! handle it¨Cit¡¯ll just take longer.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Once you contact James, he will do everything in his power to uncover your


    identities, and then I¡¯ll be exposed!¡± Nichole knew of James¡® capabilities. Uncovering the identities of a


    few kidnappers would be trivial for him. Once he did, he would inevitably trace it back to her.


    Even if Sophie were to die, her dreams of affluence would be utterly dashed!


    ¡°That¡¯s none of our concem. We¡¯re just here to get paid and make an extra buck while we¡¯re at it.¡± The


    man¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°How could you do this? How can you be like this!¡± Nichole screamed


    hysterically, but the call had already been disconnected. Nichole was trembling all over.


    ¡®It¡¯s all over! She¡¯s fucked!¡®


    ¡°Nichole, what¡­ what is going on? What do we do now?¡± Katy.was also panicked.


    Nichole¡¯s bloodshot eyes red at Katy. ¡°Who did you get for this job? Why won¡¯t they listen!¡±


    ¡°Nichole, calm down. After all, Sophie was bound to die sooner orter. If James doesn¡¯t trace it back


    to you, then all will be well, right?¡± ¡°You wish it were that simple!¡± Nichole gritted her teeth. ¡°Dy could


    lead to unforeseen changes. How could those three possibly intimidate James? It¡¯s more likely that


    Sophie will be unharmed. They¡¯ll probably get caught by James and then betray us!¡±


    Those men were desperadoes, willing to do anything for money. There was no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t


    betray her to save their own skins.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No, she had to find a way to ensure Sophie was dead, to eliminate the threat once and for all!


    With that thought, Nichole immediately ran out.


    Meanwhile, Sophie had slowlye to. She opened her eyes to survey her surroundings, feeling a


    slight sway of her body. Various items were strewn around her.


    Was she in a boat cabin?


    ¡°What if that woman was telling the truth? What if James really could do what she said? Then what?¡±


    ¡°Once we get the money, we¡¯ll be long gone and be out of reach. Who could find us then?¡±


    ¡°True enough.¡±


    F F


    The men were conversing.


    By the sound of it, all three were men, seemingly smuggled from abroad, wielding des that would


    never be legal in Devonport.


    Sophie furrowed her brows, forcing herself to remain calm.


    The woman they were talking about, was it Ca?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be Ca.


    Ca¡¯s self¨Cstaged kidnapping was so clumsy. How could she have managed to hire such a group?


    These three were clearly men on the run.


    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s awake.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Sophie decided not to feign unconsciousness any longer, knowing that pretending could only lead to


    more trouble.


    The gang¡¯s leader approached Sophie with a knife and ripped the duct tape from her mouth.


    Sophie remained silent, not screaming or calling for help, which surprised the leader. Typically, their


    captives would scream for help the moment they regained consciousness, but this woman showed no


    fear, her face devoid of terror.


    ¡°James¡® woman is indeed extraordinary,¡± the leader remarked, scrutinizing Sophie¡¯s face. ¡°Such a


    beautiful face,¡± he mused, lightly pinching her chin.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to intimidate me. You wouldn¡¯t harm me before receiving the ransom,¡± Sophie stated


    confidently.


    It was clear these men were professional kidnappers and hitmen, adhering to certain unspoken rules of


    their trade.


    True to form, the leader released Sophie, saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s paid us to take your life. As soon as


    James¡® payment is confirmed, we¡¯ll do away with you. One way or another, you¡¯re doomed. By then,


    we¡¯ll have had our fun without loss.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words.


    any


    Seeing no fear on her face, the leader grew displeased. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being incredibly naive,¡± Sophie retorted. ¡°Do you know who James is? Do you know who I am?


    Can you truly ensure your escape by boat after receiving the money? You have no guarantees. If you


    lay a finger on me and James gets his hands on you afterward, need I spell out your fate?¡±


    The men exchanged nces, evidently pondering her words.


    Sophie continued, ¡°I may have many ws, but I have a strong will. If you touch me, I¡¯ll find a way to


    end my own life. James will want proof of my safety before he pays. If he finds out I¡¯m dead, what do


    you think will happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve made your point!¡± the leader conceded, stepping back. ¡°You¡¯ll meet your end by our


    hands eventually, so go ahead and be defiant for now. Once we get the money¡­¡±


    ¡°You n to kill me, hoping to catch James off guard and then flee by boat to international waters,


    right?¡± Sophie interrupted, seeing through their n.


    The men fell silent, their initial scheme exposed.


    Sophie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re after money. Taking it from James is no small feat, and I admire your courage.


    We could, however, make a deal that benefits us both.¡±


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± one of them asked, puzzled.


    ¡°A perfect deal that ensures you get the money, allows you to fulfill your contract by iming my life,


    and even earns you an extra sum from me afterward.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The men looked at each other, confused by her proposal.


    Sophie smiled sneakily at them.


    Meanwhile, James had mobilized the entire Devonport security force, tracking them to the docks.


    Only one boat was moored at the dock, and upon seeing this, Colt immediately reported to James, ¡°Mr.


    Burke, it seems the kidnappers n to escape with the ransom.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them get away!¡± James¡® gaze was fixed on the boat. ¡°Sophie is still on board. Give them


    the money and demand her release!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Burke, that¡¯s ten billion dors!¡±


    Colt looked troubled, knowing that Burke International needed those funds for various projects. Losing


    ten billion dors to the kidnappers could severely impact the Burke family¡¯s business operations.


    ¡°Enough! Do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important than Sophie¡¯s life! Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 266

    Colt eventually replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    He ordered his men to take stacks of dors out of the trunk of the car one by one.


    Meanwhile, the kidnappers on the boat had a knife pressed against Sophie¡¯s throat and climbed to the


    top deck, shouting, ¡°Bring all the money aboard! No funny moves, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Colt instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Load all the money up!¡±


    The crew carried bag after bag of cash onto the boat under Sophie¡¯s watchful eye.


    Once the money had been transferred onto the boat, Colt used a megaphone to announce, ¡°You have


    the money now! Let her go!¡±


    The kidnappers opened the bags of money, verifying that all the notes were real, and their smiles were


    wide with glee. ¡°Alright, release her!¡±


    A sinister smile crept across the face of one of the kidnappers.


    At that moment, Nichole also arrived at the coast. She hid in an unnoticed corner, watching nervously.


    Suddenly, the ship started moving, and James tensed up immediately. He ran towards the shore,


    disregarding everything. Colt stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Mr. Burke! You can¡¯t go there! It¡¯s too


    dangerous! Please!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± James yelled hysterically, his veins bulging with tension.


    The next second, a figure was thrown overboard from the ship that was now several hundred meters


    out. A guard shouted, ¡°The kidnappers threw the hostage into the sea! Rescue teams, initiate the


    rescue operation!¡±


    Immediately, the guard team deployed, but there was no sign of Sophie in the vast sea.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James felt as if his blood had turned cold. He trembled as he ordered, ¡°Set sail! Go now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡± Colt personally took the helm.


    The guard team pursued the kidnappers while rescue teams were dispatched into the sea in search of


    Sophie.


    Nichole¡¯s hanging heart finally settled. ¡°Sophie, you never thought you¡¯d see this day, huh? Haha.¡±


    After confirming Sophie had been thrown into the sea, Nichole quickly left the scene to avoid detection.


    Night fell, and after six hours of searching the sea, there was still no sign of Sophie.


    James had been adrift at sea for six hours, gradually breaking down.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, let¡¯s head back. The rescue teams are here, and our people are on it. Mrs. Burke will be


    fine.¡±


    Although Colt said this, he knew there wasn¡¯t much hope. How could someone survive after being in


    the sea for six hours?


    ¡°Keep searching! We must find her!¡± He refused to believe that something could happen to Sophie.


    She was so smart. How could she just be thrown into the ¡®sea by kidnappers?


    James grabbed Colt by the cor, demanding, ¡°What about the kidnappers? Have they been caught?¡±


    Colt looked down. ¡°They escaped quickly. And the sea is so vast, we have no idea where their ship


    could have gone.¡±


    James felt as though all his strength had been drained. ¡°Why? Why? They got the money but still


    decided to kill Sophie! Get someone on it. Investigate thoroughly!¡±

 Chapter 267

    Late at night, James stormed back to the Burke household, shoving open the grand doors with a surge


    of anger.


    Bea had already gone to bed. She heard the noise at the entrance and asked Ca to help her walk to


    the door.


    As soon as they reached the living room, Bea saw James with a dark expression on his face. She


    frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± James stepped forward and grabbed Ca, looking fierce..


    Ca had never seen James so furiously angry, and was scared out of her wits. ¡°James! What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so evil? Have you squandered those money?!¡±


    James looked menacing while Ca shook her head desperately, saying, ¡°James, this has nothing to


    do with me. Really, you have to believe me¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe you?¡± James¡® eyes narrowed dangerously as he said, ¡°Sophie fell overboard and hasn¡¯t been


    found yet! If she¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll make your family pay!¡±


    Ca looked distressed, but Bea suddenly spoke up, saying, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Bea took a deep breath and said, ¡°What does this have to do with Ca? She doesn¡¯t have the


    authority to change financial transactions.


    I ordered it.¡±


    In an instant, James¡® strength seemed to drain away. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°My foolish boy, even if Sophie is the precious daughter of the Russell family and has contributed to


    Burke International, she¡¯s not worth ten billion dors!¡± Bea said coldly, ¡°I think Sophie has clouded


    your judgment. As the head of Burke International, you need to consider the corporation¡¯s welfare and


    not sacrifice it for one woman!¡±


    James¡® voice turned hoarse. ¡°Grandma, do you know how important Sophie is to me?¡±


    *Of course, I do! Didn¡¯t you also love Nichole to the point of death as well? You constantly defied me for


    her sake. But now?¡± Bea sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Once your novelty wears off, you¡¯ll stop


    caring about Sophie. I¡¯m speaking from experience and only want what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s best for me?¡± James stepped back, his expression of despair slowly turning cold.


    He was alwaysposed, yet he couldn¡¯t stay calm when it came to Sophie.


    The Burke family¡¯s creed was always to be distant, control emotions, and not be swayed by them. He


    had lived by this all his years, now, all he wanted was Sophie.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, if anything happens to Sophie, I might as well not live.¡±


    ? ? ????? ? ?? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ?? ? ? ?


    Bea furrowed her brows at James¡® words, ¡°James, are you threatening me?¡±


    James¡® voice grew colder. ¡°You know I mean what I say.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    James turned to Colt, standing behind him, and ordered, ¡°Deploy all of the Burke¡¯s resources to find


    Sophie now. We need to see her, dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Hearing this, Bea¡¯s expression soured, ¡°James! You stop right there! Come back!¡±


    No matter how much Bea called out, James didn¡¯t look back.


    but


    Bea¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even listen to me now! Sophie really is a curse. We never should


    have allowed her to marry into the Burke family!¡±

 Chapter 268

    ¡°Bea, James just said that Sophie has fallen Into the sea. Could she possibly be¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s better off dead. That way, he can finally move on!¡±


    Bea didn¡¯t believe that James would actually die over a woman. He couldn¡¯t die. She wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    The coastal search and rescue team searched day and night for three days, but the ocean was vast.


    Despite expanding their search area, they still hadn¡¯t found any sign of Sophie.


    Meanwhile, the Russell family had already received news of Sophie¡¯s misfortune. Perry was as anxious


    as a cat on a hot tin roof, while only Jessica seemed overjoyed


    If Sophie was gone, any agreement Jessica had with her naturally wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. The future


    of the Russell family would belong to her and Isaac!


    At that moment, Jessica watched the frantic Perry with a glint of coldness in her eyes.


    Perry, you were heartless to me and my son before. I¡¯m gonna get you back for that now,¡±


    On the third day, James was in despair. No one could survive three days at sea.


    Colt walked into the CEO¡¯s office, and James immediately asked, ¡°Have you found Sophie?¡±


    Colt shook his head, saying, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The light in James¡® eyes dimmed instantly, hisplexion tuming pale. These past few days, he had


    looked much more haggard than ever before


    Colt said, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s been three days. There¡¯s no hope left. Continuing the search is just a waste of


    resources, especially now that S Corporation is on the rise. We need to take action. You need to pull


    yourself together.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s a waste of resources? Who says there¡¯s no hope?¡± James¡® eyes zed with a fierce red.


    ¡°Keep searching! Hire a professional search team if you must, but we have to find Sophie! Even if it¡¯s


    just her body!¡±


    Colt fell silent but finally nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    James rubbed his temples, calming himself down after his outburst. ¡°What about the kidnappers? Have


    they been caught?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve fled overseas. Our people can¡¯t find them. But they¡¯ve got our counterfeit money. Disposing of


    so much fake money won¡¯t be easy for them.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ve got nothing?¡± Danger flickered in James¡® eyes.


    Colt bowed his head lower. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Burke.¡±


    ¡°My home address and my personal phone number aren¡¯t known to just anyone. You need to


    investigate who¡¯s behind them thoroughly. They couldn¡¯t have taken Sophie so easily without inside


    help.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already on it. I believe we¡¯ll have results soon. Just as Colt finished speaking, his phone rang.


    He answered the call, and within seconds, his expression eased. ¡°I got it!¡±


    After hanging up, Colt turned to James with excitement. ¡°Mr. Burke, we¡¯ve found someone who had


    previous dealings with that group


    James mmed his hand on the desk. ¡°Bring them here! Now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In no time, a group of people brought Katy into the CEO¡¯s office at Burke International.


    It was Katy¡¯s first time seeing James. She observed the brooding man before her and felt uneasy. ¡°Who


    are you people? Why have you brought me here? What do you want!¡±

 Chapter 269

    There was room for improvement for Katy¡¯s acting skills, as her eyes betrayed a frantic desperation.


    James frowned, ¡°That¡¯s her?¡±


    Colt responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke, it¡¯s her.¡±


    James nced over at Katy, who was trembling all over.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Your people dragged me here. Is there now anymore? I¡¯m going to


    ¡°Fine, give her the phone. Let her call the police!¡±


    James¡®ment instantly deted Katy¡¯s bravado.


    all the police!¡±


    ¡°And tell the cops who have been colluding with the kidnappers! Who kidnapped Sophie!¡±


    Hearing James¡® words, Katy lost all her fight. She copsed to the ground, speechless.


    Someone mentioned, ¡°Mr. Burke, when we caught her, she was buying a train ticket to flee to


    Bloomsbury. Surely, it¡¯s her hometown.


    ¡°No, no, my hometown isn¡¯t Bloomsbury! I have no ties to Bloomsbury! I was just traveling, not running


    away!¡± Katy was terrified, her whole body shaking.


    James coldly inquired, ¡°Why did you kidnap Sophie? Who exactly are you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t remember ever meeting the woman in front of him. Given his status, it was unlikely he¡¯d


    crossed paths with her.


    Katy remained silent, and James¡® expression turned icy. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, I can find out myself. But


    before I do, you¡¯re going to jail!¡±


    The mention of jail didn¡¯t scare Katy as much as it unsettled her. She could not admit guilt for now.


    Once Nichole became Mrs. Burke, she¡¯d surely be rescued!


    James sensed something off in Katy¡¯s reaction, his gaze sharpening.


    Colt ordered, ¡°Take her to the police.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± James raised a hand, stopping Colt. ¡°No need for the police.¡±


    Katy¡¯s heart sank at this. What did he mean by not taking her to the station?


    James smirked, ¡°What¡¯s the point in a slow police investigation? My methods are faster.


    At this, Katy felt a foreboding chill.


    ? ?? ? ?? ? ??? ??? ? ? ? ? ?


    James instructed Colt, ¡°Put her in the dark room until she¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    Such tactics weremon in their line of f work, dealing with matters best kept from the light.


    Colt understood James¡® directive and acknowledged him, ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Trembling, Katy asked, ¡°What¡¯s the dark room?¡±


    ¡°The dark room,¡± James described, is a pitch¨Cck space with no windows. It¡¯s like being locked in a


    dog crate with no food and no water. You¡¯ll be with whatever else is in there. What exactly? I can¡¯t say.


    Maybe rats, maybe spiders, maybe snakes¡­


    ¡°No! This is illegal! You can¡¯t-¡±


    Before Katy could finish her plea, James kicked her squarely in the chest. ¡°This is yourst chance. If


    you don¡¯t talk, you¡¯re better off dead. I assure you, itil be more agonizing than any death you can


    imagine.¡±

 Chapter 270

    ¡°No, no, please! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Katy¡¯s heart raced as she heard James¡® words. She wasn¡¯t ready to die, and she didn¡¯t want to diel


    Katy trembled and stammered, ¡°You, you need to promise, if I tell you everything, you¡¯ll let me go. Then


    I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of that,¡± James replied, his tone slightly softer. ¡°But if you do tell me, I¡¯ll be rtively


    more lenient toward you.¡±


    Hearing this, Katy¡¯s face tumed pale. This meant that no matter what she said today, he wouldn¡¯t easily


    let her go.


    Looking down at Katy, who had copsed on the floor, James said, ¡°Go to the police or face the dark


    room. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    With a determined heart, Katy looked up into James¡® cold eyes and said, ¡°It was all¡­


    Before Katy could finish, the office phone suddenly rang. Colt answered the call, and after a brief


    conversation, he hung up and turned to James, saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Nichole is here.¡±


    ¡°What does she want? I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± James¡± voice turned cold,


    Katy¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing Nichole was here.


    James¡® gaze returned to Katy. ¡°You may continue now.¡±


    ¡°It was all my idea! I was in gambling debt. I was so scared, and I had no choice but to kidnap Mrs.


    Burke! I beg you, I know I made a mistake now. Please don¡¯t put me in the dark room. I¡¯m willing to go


    to jail! I really am!¡±


    Katy pleaded, her head bowing repeatedly.


    James¡® eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°You kidnapped Sophie because of gambling debts?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I owed eighty million. I couldn¡¯t pay it back! I had no choice but¡­¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± James¡® voice grew even colder, sending shivers down Katy¡¯s spine. ¡°How could you possibly


    know my phone number and the Burke family¡¯s address?¡±


    He stepped closer to Katy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, and if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I have someone


    cripple your limbs, so you can never gamble again in your life.¡±


    For a gambler, losing the use of their limbs was a fate worse than death, and Katy panicked. ¡°You, you


    can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s illegal¡­¡±


    ¡°When you kidnapped Sophie, did you not realize that was illegal?¡± James¡® gaze was icy.


    Katy felt all her strength drain away. She now realized that James had no intention of letting her go.


    Outside, Nichole had already reached the CEO¡¯s office door. The security guards tried to stop her, but


    she kept peeking inside. ¡°I need to see Mr. Burke! Let me in! Let me in!¡±


    Nichole had once been very close to James, so when she struggled to barge in, they hesitated to stop


    her. They tried not to be too forceful, fearing they might hurt her.


    Inside the office, James¡® voice was ice cold. ¡°I said let her leave. Did you not hear me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking. Nichole pushed the door open.


    Nichole was wearing a simple dress, looking exactly how James had always liked her too.

 Chapter 271

    James frowned, his voice ice¨Ccold as hemanded, ¡°Colt, get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Colt had already moved forward, seizing Nichole¡¯s arm, but Nichole fought back, shaking off Colt¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Let gol¡±


    Facing James, Nichole mustered all her courage, dering, ¡°Nobody here can touch me! I¡¯m pregnant,


    carrying Mr. Burke¡¯s child!¡±


    Her voice, neither too loud nor too soft, was enough for everyone around to hear..


    Outside the door, some employees peeked in, curious about themotion inside.


    James¡® expression tumed grave at once. This change made them realize the situation might indeed be


    true.


    Nichole stepped closer to James, gently touching her still¨Ct belly. ¡°James, this is your child. Your first


    child! Is this really how you want. to treat them?¡±


    James clenched his fists at Nichole¡¯s defiance.


    From Nichole¡¯s words, Katy, who had been slumped on the floor, suddenly found her pir of strength.


    In prestigious families, lineage was paramount. Now that Nichole was pregnant, she would definitely


    be James¡® wife.


    Katy¡¯s nerves rxed, and her fear dissipated, reced with a spark of excitement. She was about to


    be James¡® mother¨Cinw! The grandmother of James Burke¡¯s child!


    What did she have to fear now?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James scoffed, ¡°You say you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Nichole lifted her chin, retorting, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you did? A single night together binds us


    forever. Now that I¡¯m carrying your child, you can¡¯t let your men throw me out!¡±


    James¡® eyes narrowed dangerously. Nichole¡¯s bold threat did not faze him. He instructed Colt, ¡°Take


    her to the hospital. Ensure the tests are done under your supervision, then bring me the report.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Colt addressed Nichole, ¡°Ms. Nichole, pleasee with us!


    Nichole wasn¡¯t afraid and followed Colt out. Before leaving, she cast a nce at Katy, who was still


    seated on the floor. Katy noticed Nichole¡¯s confidence and understood everything.


    If she exposed Nichole, both of them would be doomed!


    But if she could endure this momentary setback and wait until Nichole became Mrs. Burke, she could


    still hold her head high.


    With this thought, Katy mustered her courage to face James, saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, everything I said was


    the truth. It was all my doing. No one told me to do this.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± James responded with a coldugh. ¡°Lock her up. We can consider releasing her when


    she¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Several bodyguards stepped forward, restraining Katy, who, despite her fear, felt a glimmer of hope


    because of Nichole¡¯s trump card.


    After everyone had left, James turned to a bodyguard beside him. ¡°Conduct a thorough investigation


    into her identity and background. I want every detail. Report back to me once it¡¯s done.¡±

 Chapter 272

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    The bodyguard also left.


    James was alone in the office, sitting tiredly in his chair. He pulled out the only photo he had of Sophie


    from a drawer, a bitter smile forming in his heart.


    It was from the first time he had apanied Sophie shopping. While she was eating, he had sneakily


    taken a selfie of them with his


    phone.


    Only half of his face was in the frame, and Sophie looked down, enjoying a pastry.


    He had never let Sophie know about this photo.


    He was surprised when he pressed the shutter button, as at that time, he clearly didn¡¯t like Sophie and


    was always cold to her.


    James rubbed his temples and leaned back in his office chair.


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re not dead, right? Why won¡¯t youe back?


    The sky was dim, and the living room was airing the news about the wife of the CEO of Burke


    International being kidnapped and thrown


    into the sea.


    Sophie was sitting on the sofa, quietly watching the news report on the incident.


    Colby ced a cup of herbal tea in front of her, saying, ¡°Still running around with a cold?¡±


    Sophie looked up, saw Colby, and held the cup in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s been three days. Seems like


    choosing to fake my death wasn¡¯t the best n. Making a video to deceive James would have been


    much simpler.¡±


    She and the kidnappers had agreed on the n. They just needed to fake her death in return for a


    hundred million dors afterward. Naturally, they were happy to ept more money and agreed


    gleefully.


    After falling into the water, she was supposed to return on a lifeboat, but Colby and Adler suddenly


    appeared. She followed them to avoid the approaching search and rescue team and headed back to


    Colby¡¯s house first.


    The incident was sudden, and she hadn¡¯t expected Colby to find her location so urately.


    Colby said indifferently. ¡°James has issued quite a few rewards these past few days. Anyone who can


    find you will get ten million dors. It seems he doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Sophie drank the herbal tea in one gulp.


    James was cunning, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. However, now that she had faked her


    death, her rtionship with James would also bepletely over.


    She just needed some more time.


    Colby said, ¡°Think it through. Faking your death is temporary. Sooner orter, you have to return to the


    Burke family and end things with himpletely


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Tve thought it through. Being James¡® wife is too troublesome and has always been holding me back.


    With so many eyes on me, I had to do this to keep him from finding out,¡± Sophie said with augh.


    ¡°Speaking of which, those kidnappers indirectly did me a favor. I just havent figured out who hired


    them.¡±


    The three kidnappers were clearly professionals, at least in the business of murder for hire. Not many


    could have ess to such people, certainly not someone like Ca, who was ady of high society


    While Sophie was lost in thought, Colby reached out and touched her forehead


    Sophie was startled, and Colby said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re still a bit feverish. Go back to rest. Adler


    will look into the rest.


    Hearing this, Sophie fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What have you been doing abroad for so


    many days?¡±


    She knew that Colby¡¯s business was overseas, and ording to the timeline of her past life, Colby


    hadn¡¯t yet dominated the city or


    contended with James.


    However, since her rebirth, everything was happening too quickly, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the future


    would unfold as it had in her past At least for now, Colby didn¡¯t seem to have any major moves nned


    for the city.


    Colby watched Sophie¡¯s serious expression, and smiled slightly. He tapped her forehead, ¡°To arrange


    the wedding gifts.¡±


    life.


    187273

 Chapter 273

    Sophie didn¡¯t take Colby¡¯s jokes to heart, but the next morning, Devonport was rocked by a stunning


    rumor.


    Lennon had handed over the entire Costello family estate to Colby, making him the new leader of the


    Costello family.


    When Sophie read the news, she was stunned. Lennon was a cunning and strategic man. He wouldn¡¯t


    relinquish control for no reason. Colby must have done something significant to persuade Lennon to


    entrust the vast Costello empire to him.


    The Costello family¡¯s standing in Devonport was evident¨Cthey might have stepped back from the


    limelight in recent years, but they still wielded considerable influence throughout the city.


    ording to the timeline before her rebirth, it would be three years until Lennon officially recognized


    Colby as his heir to the Costello legacy.


    But after she came back to life, everything elerated. Colby was recognized as the heir much earlier


    and had gained control of all the Costello assets.


    Sophie was bewildered. This meant that the power struggle between Colby and James was happening


    sooner than expected.


    With S Corporation taking a hit, James was hardly in a position to challenge Colby now.


    On the other hand, James received a medical report confirming that Nichole was indeed pregnant, and


    based on the timeline, the child was his.


    James was in the Burke family mansion, and Colt and Nichole were standing before him.


    The situation was of great significance. Bea had caught wind of the news, and Ca was standing


    behind her, struggling to hide her jealousy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She had barely managed to get rid of Sophie, and now Nichole appeared. Was her chance of


    bing James¡® wife slipping further away?


    James sat on the couch, staring at the medical report without saying a word.


    Bea asked, ¡°James, is this all true?¡±


    When James remained silent, Bea knew that something had happened between James and Nichole.


    This child was likely James!


    Nichole said, ¡°James, I¡¯m carrying your first child, the future heir of the Burke family. Bea has been


    longing for a great¨Cgrandchild. You wouldn¡¯t disappoint her, would you?¡±


    James frowned deeply.


    Bea had always hoped that Sophie would bear James a child, but months had passed since their


    marriage without any news, Bea had been longing for a great¨Cgrandchild for a long time.


    James calmly said, ¡°Colt, take her to the hospital. Terminate the pregnancy¡±


    ¡°James! Are you insane? This is your child!¡± Nichole quickly shielded her stomach.


    This child was her lifeline. She couldn¡¯t let James harm it.


    Bea also frowned deeply, saying. ¡°Nonsense! This is your first child. How could you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°I will not have a child with any woman other than Sophie.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone! You don¡¯t get to decide this!¡±


    Bea¡¯s gazended on Nichole¡¯s stomach, her tone firm. ¡°Since she¡¯s pregnant, we¡¯ll keep the baby.


    When it¡¯s born, we¡¯ll see if it¡¯s a boy or girl and whether it will carry the Burke family¡¯s blood

 Chapter 274

    ¡°No matter what, the child she¡¯s carrying is a Burke. We can¡¯t just let it end up anywhere.¡±


    Bea¡¯s words finally made Nichole feel at ease.


    However, Ca was feeling anxious. If, in ten months, Nichole gave birth to a boy, and it was confirmed


    to be James¡® child, wouldn¡¯t that mean she had no chance at all?


    At this moment, Bea turned to Ca and said, ¡°Ca, go prepare a room for her to move into.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma Bea¡±


    Though Ca was reluctant, she had no choice but to follow Bea¡¯smand.


    Nichole watched Ca with a smug look. As a woman, how could she not see that Ca was in love


    with James?


    She wouldn¡¯t let Ca have any opportunity.


    ¡°Bea, since I¡¯m pregnant, shouldn¡¯t we have someone with more experience take care of me? Having


    such a young girl take care of me isn¡¯t the best option. What if something goes wrong with the baby?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s timing in raising this request made her intentions crystal clear.


    Ca heard this, and her face fell. She quickly looked at Bea. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Burke family


    and didn¡¯t want to leave James¡±


    sidel


    If that happened, she would have no chance at all.


    That makes sense. Let¡¯s have Moriane back to take care of you then.¡±


    ¡°But Bea, I..¡±


    Ca wanted to say more, but Bea coldly interrupted, ¡°Ca, you¡¯ve been away from home for so many


    days. It¡¯s time to go back and take care of your parents. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to keep you by my


    side all the time.¡±


    ¡°Bea! I¡¯m willing to stay by your side and take care of things. Please don¡¯t send me away¡­¡±


    Ca couldn¡¯t finish her plea before Bea issued her finalmand. ¡°Go pack your bags. Colt will drive


    you hometer.¡±


    Hearing Bea¡¯s decision, Ca felt deted, frozen in ce. She had taken care of Bea for so long, yet


    Bea was so quick to cast her


    aside.


    At this moment, Ca remembered what Sophie had told her. It turned out everything Sophie said was


    true. Bea merely used her as a pawn to make Sophie feel threatened. Now that Sophie was gone,


    Ca was of no use anymore.


    Nichole was pregnant, so how could Bea allow Ca to stay and pose a potential threat to Nichole¡¯s


    child?


    Bea¡¯s thoughts were meticulous and ruthless!


    Nichole watched this scene with a coldugh. Now that she was pregnant, of course, the child in her


    belly was the most important.


    Wasn¡¯t Ca just a copycat trying topete with her?


    ¡°This matter is settled then. James, you can head to the office. I will manage the household affairs.¡±


    Bea said.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Ca ced herst hope on James, but James seemed to not care about her situation at


    all, turning around and leaving.


    without a word.


    Colt then said to Ca, ¡°Ms. Ca, please pack your bags. I¡¯lle backter to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Ca¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost, and she didn¡¯t even know how to speak for herself.


    After James and Colt left, Bea returned to her room without a word as well.


    Nichole walked up to Ca, mised an eyebrow, and said, ¡°I think I just take your room. Before you go,


    would you mind tidying up my


    room for me?¡±


    Ca red at Nichole, her eyes filled with resentment.


    Nichole justughed triumphantly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pregnant with James¡® child? Some people just can¡¯t win a


    man¡¯s heart, and it¡¯s utterly


    useless.¡±


    Ca clenched her teeth, shaking all over.


    Nichole headed towards the inner room. ¡°Let¡¯s see, where is your room?¡±


    Ca was the daughter of the Devins family. When Bea took her in, she was given the biggest and best


    guest room, though it still couldn¡¯tpare to Sophie¡¯s room.


    Nichole had seen Sophie¡¯s bedroom before and decided that one day she would move into it.


    She looked down at her belly. ¡°My child, you have to fight for us. Whether I can be thedy of the


    Burke family depends on whether you are a boy or a girl.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the evening. James retumed home to find the Burke family residence transformed, which made him


    furrow his brows.


    Bea had urgently called back Marian. She saw James return and seemed to find her pir of strength.


    ¡°Sir! You¡¯ve finallye back.¡±


    Marian looked around at the new decorations, hesitant to speak.


    James frowned. The interior decor was all changed, and even the furniture was newly installed.


    Nichole was massaging Bea¡¯s back by the sofa. When James entered, he asked, ¡°Who changed the


    house¡¯syout?¡±


    This Burke family home was his and Sophie¡¯s house, and everything was arranged ording to


    Sophie¡¯s favorite style.


    As Nichole massaged Bea¡¯s back, Bea said indifferently. ¡°Sophie¡¯s gone, so why keep all those things?


    We thought it¡¯s best you dwell on the past. It¡¯s all out of good intentions.¡±


    ¡°It was you?¡± James looked towards Nichole.


    Nichole appeared somewhat hurt. ¡°James, Sophie is gone. You should move on.¡±


    James¡® gaze turned dangerously sharp. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three hours to restore this house to exactly how


    it was before!¡±


    Nichole bit her lip, watching Bea with hesitancy.


    don¡¯t


    Bea frowned and said, ¡°James, Nichole is carrying your child. Don¡¯t just fly into a rage. It¡¯s just some


    furniture. If she feels hurtor if the baby is harmed, the consequences would be dire.¡±


    Just then, there was a knock on the door of the Burke family home.


    ¡°James! Open the door! Let me in!¡±


    Perry desperately banged on the door while Jessica tried to restrain him. ¡°Honey, please calm down!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Perry had been waiting at home for four days without any word from Sophie.


    When Marian opened the door, Perry furiously stormed in.


    When Perry saw the rearranged interior of the Burke family home and Nichole standing by Bea¡¯s side,


    his face turned sour ¡°James, what have you done? Sophie has only been missing, and you¡¯ve hurried


    to bring another woman home! What kind of husband are you?¡±


    Perry was so angry his face turned red, and his neck swelled.


    James, who used to be haughty and domineering, remained silent now, letting Perry vent his anger.


    When James did not respond, Perry grew even more infuriated. He raised his hand and pped James


    across the face.

 Chapter 276

    Upon seeing this, Bea immediately stood up, fuming, ¡°This is the Burke household! How dare you hurt


    my grandson!¡±


    Perry had always been timid and avoided confrontations, but on this matter, he showed no signs of


    backing down. ¡°My niece married into your family, and now she has been harmed by kidnappers


    because of your grandson, and we still have no clue about my niece¡¯s whereabouts! Do I not have the


    right to be furious? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Sophie, the Russell family will not let this go!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable!¡±


    Bea clutched her chest, gasping for air. She had been respected all her life. When had she ever been


    subjected to such indignity?


    She immediately turned to Marian and ordered, ¡°Go! Go call security and have these two thrown out!¡±


    ¡°Honey, why are you making such a big deal out of this?¡±


    Jessica tried to hold Perry back, but he shook off her grasp, insisting, ¡°Today, the Burke family must


    give me an exnation!¡±


    Bea looked at Marian, who stood frozen, and snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Madam.¡±


    Marian was about to leave, but James stopped her and said, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Frowning, James said, ¡°Mr. Perry, this was my oversight. It was my fault that Sophie had that ident.


    If you want to me or scold someone, I deserve it.¡±


    James¡® sincere attitude made Perry slightly less angry.


    At that moment, Nichole suddenly spoke up. ¡°James, how can you say that? Sophie¡¯s bad luck is the


    reason the kidnappers targeted her! You¡¯ve been tirelessly sending people to look for her these past


    days. How could he hit you?¡±


    Hearing Nichole chime in, James exploded, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Nichole was s startled into silence.


    However, this drew Perry¡¯s attention to Nichole, and after staring at her for a while, he said. ¡°Ah, so


    you¡¯re the college student that was rumored to be James¡® mistress? It seems the rumors are true. As


    soon as something happens to Sophie, James couldn¡¯t wait to bring you into the Burke household. The


    Burke family¡¯s ns are indeed cunning!¡±


    Perry turned to Jessica by his side and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. From today onwards, we will look for


    Sophie! The rtionship between the Russell family and the Burke family is irreconcble!¡±


    Perry stormed off, leaving Jessica terrified.


    What standing did James hold in Devonport? How could the Russel family possibly stand against the


    Burkes?


    She chased after Perry, leaving with an apologetic smile to everyone in the room.


    Inside the house, Bea scoffed, ¡°What are the Russells, anyway! How dare they make threats and boast


    in front of the Burke family! James, you don¡¯t have to show any mercy to them from now on. Let them


    know that offending the Burke family will have dire consequences!¡±


    James felt his head spinning with chaos. Rubbing his temples, he said, ¡°Grandmother, please get some


    rest.¡±


    James, carrying his suit jacket, left the Burke household, with Colt following closely behind.


    ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±


    James paused, turning to Colt. ¡°Do everything possible topensate the Russell family. If the


    partnership between us falls through, the Russells will definitely suffer losses. Find a way to make it up


    to them.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Burke, Burke International is also in danger now. Without ourwork and the Russell family¡¯s


    support, many projects will likely copse.¡±


    Colt sensed something was amiss. Recent events seemed to be targeting Burke International. In just a


    month, it had seen many projects fail, resulting in significant financial losses.


    If it weren¡¯t for Burke International¡¯s strong financial foundation, any otherpany might have already


    been crushed under the pressure.

 Chapter 277

    ¡°Do as I say, and don¡¯t worry about the rest


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Meanwhile, thete¨Cnight uproar caused by the Russell family at the Burke family¡¯s mansion had been


    caught by the paparazzi and was now spreading like wildfire on the intemet.


    Sophie was frowning when she saw the news in the CEO¡¯s office at thepany. She hadn¡¯t expected


    Perry to fall out with the Burke family so quickly over her. After all, Perry had always been one to avoid


    conflict, and he wouldn¡¯t have taken such drastic action without


    a serious reason


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, did you need me?¡± Tricia walked in, waiting for Sophie¡¯s decision


    Sophie said, ¡°I want to expedite the acquisition of Russell Enterprises. Have finance draft an acquisition


    agreement for me right now¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Tricia was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand why Sophie was in such a hurry to acquire


    Russell Enterprises.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, acquinng Russell Enterprises now is such a big move and will definitely attract a lot of


    attention.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just need to follow my instructions. The decision¨Cmaking power of the Russell family is


    now in my hands.¡±


    Perry had already handed over all the assets of the Russell family to her. She just needed to sign the


    acquisition agreement, and it would immediately be legally effective.


    Sophie had felt no need to rush before, but now, after Perry fell out with the Burkes, she had to prevent


    the Burke family from taking any action against the Russell family. She needed to acquire Russell


    Enterprises immediately. This would give the Russell family S Corporation¡¯s support.


    Meanwhile, Perry returned home and immediately used all his connections to find Sophie..


    Watching Perry¡¯s expression, Jessica tentatively said, ¡°Sophie has been lost at sea for so long now,


    and James hasn¡¯t been able to recover her body. It¡¯s likely she¡¯s already dead. The Russell family can¡¯t


    be without a leader for a day. You have to think about thepany.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this, Perry¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What body? Don¡¯t jinx it with your words!¡±


    Jessicained, ¡°Normally, if a person


    rson was lost at sea for four days and their body was not found, fish might have eaten them! How could


    she still be alive! I¡¯m only thinking of you and what¡¯s best for the family! You can¡¯t just watch as Russell


    Enterprises bes paralyzed, can you?¡±


    Perry had recently handed over all the operations of Russell Enterprises to Sophie. At first, his


    subordinates were unsatisfied, but as Sophie managed Russell Enterprises efficiently and profits didn¡¯t


    drop, they stoppedining.


    Now, with Sophie missing, Russell Enterprises was practically paralyzed.


    Moreover, Perry had confronted James, so if he didn¡¯t take charge soon, it wouldn¡¯t be long before


    Russell Enterprises faced serious financial issues.


    Hearing this, Perry fell silent.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang. Perry opened the door to find Tricia and awyer standing outside,


    saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Perry, I¡¯m Tricia from S Corporation, and this is ourwyer.¡±


    ¡°Awyer?¡±


    Perry was puzzled, asking, ¡°Did we somehow offend S Corporation? What can I do for

 Chapter 278

    Perry couldn¡¯t understand why S Corporation woulde directly to him Instead of approaching


    Russell Enterprises through official chennels.


    He was puzzled until the visitors handed him a document, saying, ¡°May wee in and discuss this


    with you?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At this point, Perry had no choice but to let the two in.


    When Perry opened the document, he was immediately greeted by bold letters at the top.


    Merger Agreement!


    Perry¡¯s expression changed slightly as he read through the document, which stated that Russell


    Enterprises agreed to a merger with S Corporation, among other financial terms. At the end of the


    document, Perry noticed Sophie¡¯s signature and seal.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Jessica, standing by, saw the document, and her face fell.


    A merger agreement? She had never heard of such a thing before!


    ¡°This was a merger proposal agreed upon by Ms. Sophie. The contracts have been signed, and we¡¯ve


    been going through the legal process for the past few days. We¡¯re here to inform you about it, Mr.


    Perry,¡± one of the visitors exined.


    Jessica was furious. ¡°Nonsense! What merger? We¡¯ve never heard of such a thing! Sophie never


    informed us! This is invalid!¡±


    She had been waiting for a chance to have her son take over the Russell family after Sophie¡¯s


    unexpected death. But now, Sophie had signed this damned merger agreement before her death,


    ruinirig all of Jessica¡¯s ns!


    Meanwhile, Perry was scrutinizing the contract, furrowing his brows in concentration.


    Tricia nced coldly at Jessica and said, ¡°Let me remind you, Mrs. Russell, that Ms. Sophie had


    controlling ownership of Russell Enterprises, holding more than fifty percent of the shares. She was


    fully entitled to make all decisions for Russell Enterprises. This agreement has undergone legal


    procedures, so your objection is invalid. Breaching the contract would require appropriate


    compensation.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Jessica, red¨Cfaced and furious, immediately turned to shake Perry¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Honey!


    Say something! You must speak up!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Perry shook off Jessica¡¯s hand, stood up, and said, ¡°I trust Sophie¡¯s decision. Carry out the


    execution as nned,¡± Hearing Perry say this, Jessica felt as if all her strength had been drained. ¡°Do


    you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    A merger meant that Russell Enterprises would be under the umbre of S Corporation!


    Perry ignored Jessica and handed the contract back to Tricia. ¡°Tell your boss that the Russell family will


    have no objections. They can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Perry.¡± Then, Tricia left the Russell residence with thewyer.


    Shortly after, Sophie received a call from Tricia and merely chuckled.


    Perry had always been the one dealing with contracts for her father, scrutinizing each detail


    meticulously. How could he not see that this contract brought only benefits to the Russell family, with no


    disadvantages?


    For years, the Russell family had grown vast and wealthy, like a towering tree. However, this tree was


    already infested with rot, needing aplete overhaul to preserve its roots.


    This merger, with its ample protections for Russell Enterprises, was guaranteed to rejuvenate the


    Russell family from a potentially fatal position.

 Chapter 279

    The dimly lit room was devoid of any light, and as Reece¡¯s agent opened the door, a foul smell


    immediately hit him. The room was in utter disarray, with trash strewn all over the floor.


    It seemed unimaginable for anyone to stay in such a room for even a moment, yet Reece had been


    there for four whole days.


    ¡°Reece! Come on, snap out of it!¡± The agent stepped forward and pulled Reece up from the ground.


    Reece¡¯s eyes seemed void of any light.


    ¡°Reece, listen to me, there¡¯s been a huge shake¨Cup at Russell Enterprises! Did you hear me? You


    need to get yourself together and go to the office. The big boss wants to see you, got it?¡±


    ¡°Has Sophie been found?¡± Reece¡¯s voice was hoarse and choked as if he hadn¡¯t had a proper drink in


    days.


    The agent paused before saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie is dead. You need to let go of the past. I know you¡¯re


    grateful to her, but we must look forward.¡±


    ¡°Dead? Who said she¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been missing at sea for four days without a trace! Isn¡¯t that as good as dead?¡± The agent,


    growing impatient, said, ¡°What you need to do now is to win over your new bosses. Otherwise, the


    career you¡¯ve fought so hard for wille to nothing.¡±


    ¡°Only Sophie can be my boss.¡± Reece turned away, unwilling to engage any further with his agent.


    The agent eximed with frustration, ¡°Why are you being so stubborn? Do you have any idea that the


    CEO of Russell Enterprises authorized a merger with S Corporation? Their chairperson sees potential


    in you and wants to make you the next big star. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s good for you?¡±


    Reece was stunned. After a moment, he stared at his agent and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Who else but the current CEO of S Corporation, ke!¡±


    Hearing this, Reece seemed to be revitalized all of a sudden and told his agent, ¡°Get me ready. I need


    to see them now!¡±


    The agent didn¡¯t understand Reece¡¯s sudden change of heart, but Reece recovered, and nothing else


    mattered!


    Soon, a stylist and makeup artist were brought in to get Reece ready. An hourter, Reece stood at the


    entrance of S Corporation.


    ¡°They said to meet you alone, so just go in, and I wait for you here.¡±


    The agent wanted to say more, but Reece was already focused on the top floor of S Corporation,


    saying, ¡°Ill go on my own.¡±


    As Reece walked in, Tricia led the way. Reece had seen Tricia before. She used to be a frequent


    presence at Russell Entertainment, working as Sophie¡¯s personal secretary


    When Reece saw her, he became more convinced of his own suspicions.


    He reached the top floor but hesitated at the CEO¡¯s office door, afraid of what he might find.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯vee all this way. Are you really going to chicken out now? A voice called out from the office.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Reece felt a surge of strength. His previously dim eyes suddenly lit up. He


    pushed the door open and saw Sophie, unharmed, sitting in the office chair.


    For a moment, Reece forgot his relief. ¡°You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re alive!¡±

 Chapter 280

    ¡°I¡¯m very much alive.¡± Sophie dered as she rose to her feet. ¡°Your partner is standing right before


    you, full of life and vigor. You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±


    Relief washed over Reece¡¯s face, a look of joy that one found only after a close brush with disaster. He


    stepped forward and wrapped Sophie in a tight embrace, needing to confirm the reality of her


    presence.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie patted Reece¡¯s back, assuring him. ¡°I promised to make you a movie star, a luminary in the


    industry, and I intend to keep that promise.¡±


    Upon releasing Sophie, Reece¡¯s joy morphed into a smile. He had always known she wouldn¡¯t be so


    easily vanquished.


    ¡°Why did you take over Russell Enterprises? Why did you meet me? Why haven¡¯t you announced that


    you¡¯re still alive?¡± Reece¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of questions.


    Sophie hinted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect that I was ke from S Corporation all along?¡±


    ke was just a pseudonym she had concocted to conceal her identity, fearing that James would


    discover her.


    Everyone thought that the power behind S Corporation was ke when it was actually Sophie.


    But Reece was more perceptive than most. He had already probed into her rtionship with S


    Corporation. So she knew that meeting Reece as the CEO of S Corporation would definitely tip him off.


    Reece fell silent for a moment before speaking. ¡°The rumors are flying everywhere. Many believe


    you¡¯re dead, the Russell family is in turmoil, and James is nearly going mad searching for you. What


    are you nning?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Once, I was the daughter of the Russell family, James¡® wife. But now, I


    am simply me, free from the constraints of such titles, able to do as I wish. The final step in bing


    my true self is divorcing James.¡±


    Divorcing James might seem straightforward, but in reality, it was anything but.


    The Russell and Burke families had once been allies, mutually benefiting from each other¡¯s projects,


    with James always having the upper hand in their mamage. She had no say in the matter of divorce.


    Now, however, their families had fallen out due to her ¡®death, and S Corporation and Burke


    International had be adversaries. Though things had taken an unexpected turn, they were moving


    in the night direction. She was close to breaking free from James, just waiting for the right moment.


    She hoped Nichole would not disappoint her.


    Reece said, ¡°Whatever you want to do, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    38 5 F S 2 R3 & 2 8 2 0 3 1?? D 3 3


    Sophie smiled, ¡°S Corporation will use all its resources to open up domestic and international


    entertainment markets for you. I want you to be the brightest star.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Reece replied without hesitation.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but caution him, ¡°The path isn¡¯t as easy as you think. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Reece paused, then frowned. ¡°But there¡¯s someone standing in my way now,¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Corin?¡±


    Originally, she had ced Corin in a mediapany under Burke International. Surprisingly, the kid did


    well, and because he was Sophie¡¯s rmendation, Burke International had given him their full


    support, offering him all the best resources.


    In just a few months, Corin, who had been a second¨Ctier actor at Russell Entertainment, was now on


    par with Reece.


    However, this was all part of Sophie¡¯s n.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the higher they climb, the harder they fall. Corin¡¯s personal life is a mess, rife with


    scandals. He won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Sending Corin to Burke International was a strategic move, meant to use him at the right moment to


    deal a significant blow to Burke Entertainment

 Chapter 281

    In a world where people like Corin confidently stirred up trouble by relying on his good looks, it was


    only a matter of time before their actions caught up with them.


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s words, Reece knew she had a n up her sleeve.


    Indeed, within just three days, a bombshell dropped on Corin.


    The eve of the Best Actor awards was the worst possible time for Corin to face a scandal. Despite


    Burke Entertainment¡¯s best efforts to shield him, they couldn¡¯t keep the gossip journalists at bay.


    Suddenly, the inte was aze with allegations against Corin¨Csoliciting prostitutes, sleeping with


    fans, and even being kept by a fifty-year¨Cold female CEO. The usations spread like wildfire.


    As victims starteding forward, providing evidence of Corin¡¯s past actions, he had no ground to


    defend himself.


    After three days of escting drama, Corin faced an industry¨Cwide ban.


    Burke Entertainment was in a frenzy. Their heavily invested star had crumbled overnight.


    Moreover, Corin was now facing a massive fine for breach of contract, a cost Burke International would


    almost entirely have to cover


    Reece, sitting in Sophie¡¯s office, looked up from his phone and said, ¡°You knew all along?¡±


    ¡°Why else could I have sent Corin over to Burke International?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this for so long! You thought several moves ahead.¡±


    Reece had underestimated Sophie.


    As Sophie read the news about Burke International¡¯s impending financial doom on herputer, she


    murmured, ¡°What will James do now?¡±


    Burke International had been losing partners to S Corporation, suffering significant project setbacks,


    and had a fallout with the Russell family. Now, with Burke Entertainment facing a colossal


    compensation fee, James was undoubtedly in a tough spot.


    Meanwhile, at Burke International, the executives were in a crisis meeting. Everything seemed to be


    targeting their corporation, making it hard not to suspect a deliberate attack.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *S Corporation has gone too far, orchestrating so many underhanded tactics behind our backs!¡±


    ¡°Corin¡¯s not just a liability to himself but to all of Burke International! Mr. Burke, we need a solution!¡±


    The board members¡® voices filled the meeting room with chaos.


    James, feeling exhausted, massaged his temples and said, ¡°Enough! Everyone out. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Once the room cleared, James opened his eyes and said to Colt, ¡°Take care of it. Whatever Corin has


    done, he needs to give it all back.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Colt understood James¡® cold implication.


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s clean, without traces, James instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±Colt left promptly.


    At that moment, James¡® phone rang. He answered to hear a staff member on the line, ¡®Mr. James,


    we¡¯ve recovered the clothing Mrs. Burke was wearing when she fell overboard. Could you pleasee


    to identify them?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Upon receiving the news, James quickly made his way to the location. There, the salvage team


    presented him with a piece of clothing belonging to Sophie, asking, ¡°Sir, is this the garment your wife


    wore?¡±


    When James saw the garment, his expression involuntarily stiffened. He had seen Sophie wearing this


    piece of clothing, and on the day of the kidnapping. Sophie had also been wearing it in the surveince


    footage.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°We infer that your wife must have met with misfortune, and the search and rescue operation has also


    been halted. Please ept our condolences.¡±


    The search and rescue team had been working at sea for such a lengthy period without sighting


    Sophie¡¯s body. Now that her garment had been retrieved, it essentially allowed for a conclusion to be


    drawn about the case.


    James, furrowing his brow, said, ¡°Her body hasn¡¯t been found. How can you dere she¡¯s dead?¡±


    James was intending to argue further, but was promptly halted by Colt, who noticed James¡® agitated


    state. He addressed the search team, saying. ¡°Thank you for your efforts these past few days. Mr.


    Burke will prepare a modest token of appreciation for you. Please rest for now


    The team nodded and departed


    James shook off Colt, and dered, ¡°If Sophie¡¯s body isn¡¯t found, we can¡¯t say she¡¯s dead!


    ¡°Mr. Burke, please face reality¡±


    Everyone had lost hope during the search, except for James, who still believed Sophie was alive. But


    realistically, how could someone who had fallen into the sea and couldn¡¯t be found for so many days


    still be alive?


    Gazing at the vast expanse of the sea before him, James felt his eyes dry and sore.


    Sophie truly wasn¡¯ting back.


    In the evening James returned to the Burke family estate. With a show of concern, Nichole attempted


    to help James out of his coat, but he coldly rebuffed her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Nichole noticed the look of disgust in James¡® eyes, and didn¡¯t approach further. Instead, she purposely


    mentioned, ¡°James, now that Sophie has met her demise, Bea has decided to hold a funeral to ensure


    her peace in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    James stormed into the house to find Bea sitting on the sofa, calmly sipping tea and saying, ¡°Now that


    you¡¯re back, take a look at the guest list. See whom youd like to invite and if there¡¯s anything to add.¡±


    ¡°Who agreed to hold a funeral for Sophie? Why didn¡¯t you consult me about this beforehand,


    Grandma?¡±


    James reacted strongly, but Bea appeared unbothered. ¡°It¡¯s hot a big deal. Anyway, I¡¯ve already set the


    date for the funeral. You just need to attend on time so as not to let outsiders speak ill of the Burke


    family.¡±


    Bea finished her statement and turned to Nichole, instructing, ¡°Nichole, please send out these


    invitations ording to the addresses listed. Marian will assist you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bea.¡±


    In just a few days, Nichole had significantly endeared herself to Bea.


    Previously, Bea had such disdain for Nichole. Yet now, she addressed her so affectionately.


    James witnessed this scene and felt a chill in his heart.


    How could he forget? The Burke family had always been a house of cold rtions. He had grown up in


    such an environment.


    The Burke family never focused on emotions but only interests. Even if one did not like the other, they


    would still coexist peacefully as long as there was a benefit.


    Over the years, he thought he had learned that lesson.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 283

    But to his surprise, he still couldn¡¯t match a fraction of Bea¡¯s cunning.


    Once upon a time, Bea was very fond of Sophie, but that was only because Sophie was of use to her.


    Now that Sophie was gone, Bea had taken a liking to Nichole, whom she previously despised, simply


    because Nichole was carrying the Burke family¡¯s child.


    For the first time, James felt a deep loathing for what his family had be.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James was still standing motionless. Bea, somewhat puzzled, smiled and said, ¡°James, what are you


    still doing here? Go upstairs and rest. Nichole and I can handle things here.¡±


    It seemed Bea had everything under control. James¡® voice was cold and ruthless. ¡°Since you like to


    rest in this house so much, I leave the house to you¡±


    Bea didn¡¯t quite catch James¡® drift, but he had already turned and left.


    Nichole couldn¡¯t help but speak with a sense of hurt, ¡°Grandma, is James angry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Once he¡¯s cooled down, he¡¯lle back on his own.¡±


    Bea¡¯s expression was indifferent. Ever since James was young, she had taught him how to mask his


    emotions. However, Sophie¡¯s arrival had changed James, making him unpredictably emotional,


    James had run away from home when he was younger, but in the end, he always came back with his


    tail between his legs. He knew that without Burke International, he was nothing in the outside world.


    Outside the Burke estate, Colt was taken aback to see James leaving the house. ¡°Mr. Burke¡­


    ¡°Back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Colt drove James, James coldly ordered, ¡°Suppress all the false rumors about Sophie¡¯s death,


    intercept all invitations to Sophie¡¯s funeral.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, that might be difficult.¡±


    James frowned slightly, and Colt continued, ¡°I just got some internal news. Before organizing the


    funeral, Bea had already contacted all thepany¡¯s senior executives. After falling out with the


    Russell family, Bea is eager to sever ties with the Russells by holding a funeral and going through the


    divorce as the best course of action.¡±


    As James remained silent, Colt added, ¡°Although Bea isn¡¯t managing the Burke family¡¯s business now,


    she¡¯s still the eldest in the Burke family. Her words carry more weight¡­¡±


    James¡® voice grew colder. ¡°I am the one who controls the Burke family. I make all decisions. If they


    don¡¯t want to listen to me, then they don¡¯t need to stay at Burke International any longer¡±


    Colt saw James¡® grim expression and knew he was upset. He said, ¡°Mr. Burke, Bea¡¯s decisions


    undoubtedly benefit the family. The executives see this, which is why they didn¡¯t reject her proposal. If


    we start infighting now, Burke International will be indeed in danger¡±


    Thepany had been facing internal and external troubles recently and couldn¡¯t withstand much


    more turbulence. They needed a swift response, or the century¨Cold business would copse under


    James¡® watch,


    Now, even you won¡¯t listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, this is all for Burke International¡­¡±


    It was always for Burke International


    He had heard this justification too many times throughout his life. All for Burke International, but not


    once had it been something he


    wished for himself.


    Marrying Sophie was for Burke International


    Now, organizing Sophie¡¯s funeral and processing the divorce was also for Burke International.

 Chapter 284

    James suddenly chuckled, a resigned look in his eyes as he said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do as Grandma


    suggested.¡±


    After all, he was nothing more than a puppet for Burke International in this life.


    Meanwhile, the news of Mrs. Burke¡¯s funeral being organized by Burke International reached Sophie¡¯s


    ears.


    This time, the funeral was grandiose. It¡¯s like they feared the world wouldn¡¯t know, Inviting numerous


    industry elites, entrepreneurs, and phnthropists. Each person¡¯s position in the business world was


    pivotal.


    Upon seeing the invitation in her hands, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile.


    Cutting off the useless immediately was a tactic the Burke family had always employed. It was the


    same in her past life, and even after being rebom, nothing had changed.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, what do we do now?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t expected the Burke family to be in such a rush to organize the funeral. This way, if Sophie


    was officially dered dead, everything afterwards would beplicated.


    Tve already received the invitation, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate not to go.¡± Sophie said seriously. ¡°This


    will truly be the first time I attend my own funeral.¡±


    She was genuinely curious about what kind of funeral James would organize. Would it be a business


    gathering, or would prayers be offered for her soul to rest in peace in a church?


    ¡°But, Ms. Sophie, your identity¡­¡±


    James no longer has any capital topete with S Corporation, so naturally, theres no need for me to


    continue hiding my identity as


    ke.¡±


    Sophie was looking forward to the funeral the day after tomorrow, curious about the expressions on


    Bea and Nichole¡¯s faces when they.


    saw her.


    After all, she had a score to settle with Nichole.


    The next day, Bea went out to arrange Sophie¡¯s funeral, leaving only Nichole in the Burke family home.


    Nichole went upstairs and pushed open the door to the bedroom Sophie once inhabited.


    She had always said she would eventually move in. Now, her dream was about toe true.


    Nichole entered, lit some scented candles, and opened the doors to the walk¨Cin closet filled with


    Sophie¡¯s clothes, a dazzling array of designer brands that nearly overwhelmed her with choices.


    Marian noticed the partially ajar door to the upstairs room. Curious, she went up, pushed the door


    open, and saw Nichole standing in front of the dressing mirror, unting her waist and holding a gown


    that Sophie had worn.


    Marian was shocked. ¡°What are you doing in thedy¡¯s room? And holding thedy¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Nichole didn¡¯t show any panic. Looking at Marian before her, she said, ¡°Sophie is dead, and


    the child I¡¯m carrying now is James¡® child. Everything here will be mine soon. You¡¯re just a servant hired


    by our family. How dare you lecture me?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so rude! You can¡¯t evenpare to Ms. Sophie in the slightest!¡±


    Marian had worked for the Burke family for many years and had never been talked to like this before.


    Nichole, undeterred, scoffed and said, ¡°A servant is justa servant. How dare you talk to me like that?


    Once I be Mrs. Burke, you¡¯ll be the first one I¡¯ll have thrown out!¡±


    Marian¡¯s face turned pale.

 Chapter 285

    On the day of the funeral, Nichole wore a simple ck dress. Her stomach was still t, but she


    intentionally protruded it, eager to let everyone know she was carrying the future of the Burke family.


    Bea was greeting the amiving guests, but James was nowhere to be seen.


    Turning to Nichole beside her, Bea Inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡±


    Nichole shook her head, replying. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him at all this morning.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Colt hurried over, saying to Bea, ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke has said he won¡¯t be


    attending today.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s noting? How could that be possible?¡±


    Given that James and Sophie¡¯s divorce had not yet been finalized, they were still a loving couple to the


    public eye. How could a husband be absent at his wife¡¯s burial?


    What would everyone think?


    Frowning, Bea dered, ¡°Go fetch James immediately. Tell him it¡¯s mymand. If he doesn¡¯t show


    up today, he¡¯ll no longer be my grandchild!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Colt quickly departed.


    ¡°Who is that woman with Bea?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the student Mr. Burke took under his wing, rumored to be carrying Mr. Burke¡¯s


    child. She¡¯s just waiting to give birth before they could wed.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Burke has just passed, yet the Burke family carries on so heartlessly.¡±


    Suddenly, amotion arose from the crowd.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Burke?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Burke dered dead? How has she returned?¡±


    The murmurs reached Bea and Nichole¡¯s ears.


    Nichole immediately sensed something amiss and, upon looking up, she saw a woman in a ck dress


    and an elegant hat making her way through the crowd.


    Sophie¡¯s appearance was stunning and regal, immediately capturing everyone¡¯s attention as she


    entered.


    Bea spotted Sophie, and her expression darkened.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Bea thought she was seeing things. Hadn¡¯t Sophie been lost at sea? How could she possibly be alive?


    Colt smiled at the sight of Sophie unharmed in the church. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re alive?¡±


    Sophie ignored the crowd, instead walking to the center of the church, her eyes catching arge,


    framed photo of herself in ck and white.


    ¡°How could this be? How could Sophie possibly be alive?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face was a mask of difort. She had clearly seen Sophie fall into the sea, and there was


    no way Sophie could still be alive!


    Sophie smiled slightly. ¡°It seems Ms. Nichole is not too pleased with my survival.¡±


    Nichole felt as if all strength had been sapped from her. She nearly copsed, but for the sake of


    maintaining a facade ofposure before the crowd, she managed a strained smile. ¡°How could¡­


    How could that be. I am, of course, delighted at your return¡­¡±


    Is it delight, or is it fear?¡±

 Chapter 286

    Sophie certainly didn¡¯t miss the flicker of fear in Nichole¡¯s eyes.


    Sophie slowly approached, her eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°It seems your attempt on my life was


    unsessful. What a pity. Now that I¡¯ve miraculously survived and stand before you once again, do


    you still have the courage to try and kill me a second time?¡±


    Nichole¡¯splexion tumed even more unsightly. ¡°What are you babbling about? What does your


    falling overboard have to do with me?¡±


    Bes, too, frowned, saying, ¡°Sophie, why didn¡¯t youe back if you were alive? Do you have any idea


    how worried we have been? And to appear now, at a funeral of all ces, you¡¯re really being so


    thoughtless!¡±


    ¡°You just received the clothes salvaged by the search and rescue team and couldn¡¯t wait to hold a


    funeral. Naturally, I had toe and see¡± Sophie said as she looked around the church. ¡°It¡¯s to my


    taste, though I won¡¯t be needing IL.


    She vividly remembered, in her past life, how she had tried her best to please Bea, obeying her every


    word, even more dutifully than to her own parents. But to Bea, Sophie was merely a tool to be used.


    Just like in the past, once Bea realized Nichole could bring more benefits to James, she ruthlessly


    abandoned Sophie, weing Nichole into the household.


    Bea and James were alike. Both had ice running through their veins.


    Sophie turned to Nichole and asked, ¡°Ms. Nichole, how long have you been pregnant? Two weeks?


    Three? Or is it four?¡±


    All the guests around them heard Sophie¡¯s query.


    Two weeks ago, Sophie had not yet met with her ident, meaning James had already been unfaithful


    before her supposed demise.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    This mistress had just gotten pregnant when the legitimate wife was involved in a kidnapping case,


    nearly losing her life at sea. It was clear to all that this was no ident but a battle for power within a


    wealthy family.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? I¡¯m under no obligation to tell you.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s gaze darted around. Although she wished everyone knew she was carrying James¡® child, she


    didn¡¯t want to bebeled as a


    mistress.


    Bea was aware of the bad impression this was making. She frowned and said, ¡°Sophie, since you¡¯ve


    returned, let¡¯s discuss this back home. There are too many people here. Be mindful of the impact it will


    have on the family.¡±


    ¡°Bea, by the time I went missing, you had already weed Nichole into the Burke family. I¡¯m not


    unreasonable. Since Nichole is pregnant, naturally, I should step aside.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bea thought she had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Sophie turned to address everyone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen/1 am announcing my divorce from James


    today. From here on out, we will go our separate ways with no further connection.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nichole couldn¡¯t hide her joy.


    However, Bea¡¯s expression was far from pleasant. Sophie¡¯s public deration was a direct affront to


    the Burke family¡¯s dignity. They would be theughingstock of Devonport by tomorrow.


    ¡°Ridiculous! What are you talking about? It seems the sea has muddled your brain!¡±


    Bea attempted to grab Sophie but was blocked by people standing close to her.


    Suddenly, ten men in ck suits flooded into the church, forming a protective circle around Sophie.


    Bea was taken aback at such a disy. Had Sophiee prepared?


    ¡°Bea, make no mistake, it¡¯s your grandson who mistreated me. How is asking for a divorce irrational?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You really want to be the death of mel¡±


    Bea was pointing at Sophie, but suddenly, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and fainted.


    The crowd was thrown into chaos, and an ambnce was immediately called.


    Sophie stood aside, quietly observing the drama unfolding before her.


    The Burke family had invited numerous media outlets to today¡¯s funeral to show their might.

 Chapter 287

    From the moment Sophie entered, the media¡¯s shbulbs never stopped.


    This was going to be the sensational news that would take the inte by storm! By now, the news


    must have already spread across major online tforms. Some media outlets even started live¨C


    streaming the event.


    Sophie simply watched with a cool detachment. Such an asion was enough to ferment the news of


    her divorce to its maximum potential.


    The situation was going awry, and Colt immediately took out his phone and informed James of the


    situation.


    By the time James arrived, Bea had already been taken away in an ambnce.


    Sophie¡¯s people had dispersed all the guests in the church. The first thing James saw as he entered


    the church was Sophie¡¯s face.


    He was so overtaken with joy that he immediately ran towards Sophie, but before he could reach her,


    Nichole blocked him. ¡°James! You can¡¯t go over there! You don¡¯t understand. Bea ended up in the


    hospital because of Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    James pushed Nichole aside, causing her to nearly fall, but fortunately, she steadied herself on a chair.


    She stared at James with a face full of resentment and clenched her teeth.


    She had be the woman everyone talked about because of James, but he didn¡¯t seem to care at


    all!


    At that moment, James¡® gaze was fixed solely on Sophie. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming. You really came back.¡±


    James embraced Sophie excitedly. His heart yearned for her. He knew that Sophie hadn¡¯t died.


    However, Sophie did not return James¡® hug. Her expression remained indifferent, and she pushed him


    away, saying, ¡°You¡¯re toote. I¡¯ve already announced our divorce.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡±


    When had he ever agreed to a divorce?


    Feeling the confusion in James¡® eyes, Sophie pulled out a divorce settlement from her bag. ¡°I¡¯ve


    already signed this divorce settlement. It just needs your signature.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I would never agree to a divorce between us. Have you forgotten our bet¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I never intended to honor that bet.¡± Sophie scoffed and said, ¡°Even if you bet all your fortune that I


    would love you, I would never love you. Consider it me letting you go. Stop bothering me.¡±


    ¡°No, Sophie, listen to me. I truly love you¡­¡±


    ¡°You love me, yet you have a child with Nichole?¡±


    Hearing Sophie bring up the child left James silent. After a long silence, he choked up, ¡°Well¡­the child.


    I can exin that night¡­ Sophie coldly cut him off and then turned to Nichole, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not


    interested in what happened between you two, and there¡¯s no room for betrayal in my heart. Since you


    already have Nichole, there¡¯s no future for us. Let go and think about yourself. Think about Burke


    International. Bea wouldn¡¯t want to see you lose the Burke family¡¯s fortune to me.¡±


    Sophie ced the divorce settlement in James¡® hand.


    James grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm, attempting to make onest plea, but Sophie said, ¡°Oh, and since


    Nichole is now your woman, I think it¡¯s necessary to tell you something.¡±


    Sophie then instructed Tricia, who was standing by her side. ¡°Bring the guys up.¡±

 Chapter 288

    Tricia quickly had three bodyguards bring over the three kidnappers.


    The three kidnappers were tied up and brought before James, who recognized their faces immediately,


    his expression turning cold. ¡°You caught them?¡±


    He had people searching the area around the sea for so long without any trace of these three, yet he


    hadn¡¯t realized Sophie¡¯s men had already captured them.


    ¡°Yesh,¡±


    Sophie looked toward Nichole, noticing her face turning pale at the sight of the kidnappers.


    Sophie said, ¡°Ms. Nichole has quite the ability. She found these professional hitmen to target me. I¡¯m


    truly honored.¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s words, James¡® gaze fell on Nichole. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Disbelief filled his eyes.


    No matter what, Nichole was a student he had personally mentored. She used to be just a slightly


    scheming girl, but now, she was involved in hiring hitmen..


    As James watched her, Nichole quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with me.


    James, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°It was her! She gave us money to kill Mrs. Burke!¡± One of the kidnappers confessed directly, cutting off


    Nichole¡¯s words.


    Nichole red at the kidnapper, saying, ¡°Who made you frame me like this? I¡¯m just a student. How


    could I afford to hire you? And how could I even find professionals like you?¡±


    Nichole anxiously grabbed James¡® arm, saying, ¡°James, you know me. I can¡¯t even bear to step on an


    ant. How could I daremit murder? I admit, I admit I like you, and I made some mistakes, but I


    would never dare to kill!*


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James looked at Nichole, seeing only a stranger in her eyes. It was as if he had never known this girl.


    But he also knew, with Nichole¡¯s connections, she couldn¡¯t possibly find a professional hitman.


    There weren¡¯t many who dared to kidnap Mrs. Burke and even n to kill her.


    ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! All of it! I have a recording!¡±


    The kidnapper who spoke earlier looked toward Sophie, saying, Tve already given the recording to


    Mrs. Burke. We know we¡¯ve offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have, so we could not hide anything!¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole¡¯s heart trembled. A recording? These bastards recorded it!


    Sophie looked toward the three kidnappers. When Colby first brought these kidnappers to her, they had


    already detailed how Nichole hired them.


    Sophie gave Tricia a look, who immediately yed a recording.


    aa


    Nichole looked nervous, as the recording yed her voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a million dors? I will have the


    money once Sophie is gone and I be Mrs. Burke.¡±


    ¡°III give you a hundred thousand dors as a deposit. If you can take care of Sophie, I¡¯ll pay you the


    rest once I be Mrs. Burke. ¡°Think about it: James and his wife have been at odds for a long time.


    They should have divorced by now. If you deal with Sophie, I can use the child I¡¯m carrying to be


    James¡® wife! Then money wouldn¡¯t be an issue. I promise you, once I be Mrs. Burke, not only will


    I give you a million dors, but I¡¯ll add another million!¡±


    Hearing the voice in the recording, Nichole turned pale.


    James then cast a sharp, cold nce at Nichole.


    She was trembling all over as she rushed forward to smash the recorder, pointing at the broken device


    on the ground and saying. ¡°This is fabricated! It¡¯s all fake! I never said those things! James, don¡¯t be


    fooled. This is all because Sophie is jealous that I¡¯m carrying your child! She¡¯s deliberately trying to


    drive a wedge between us!¡±

 Chapter 289

    Nichole attempted to draw closer to James, but he stopped her with an unprecedented tone of disgust.


    ¡°Two million dors for Sophie¡¯s life. You leveraged the child in your womb to be Mrs. Burke I


    never knew you were this kind of woman!¡±


    ¡°James.¡± Nichole trembled, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°This is all a setup. It¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    Sophie watched Nichole¡¯s defense with cold eyes. No matter what Nichole sold, James would no


    longer believe her.


    Sophie said indifferently. I¡¯ve left you the men and the recording. You can thoroughly question them,


    and experts can authenticate the recording. Since Nichole is carrying your child, III leave her


    punishment up to you¡±


    Turning to Tricia, Sophiemanded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    As Sophie prepared to leave, James caught her arm from behind. As if touched by something utterly


    repulsive, she instantly withdrew her hand, casting James a cold re before saying abruptly. ¡°Before I


    leave, take down this funeral. It¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Tricia stopped James, saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Burke, please mind your manners.¡±


    James¡® eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°And who are you to stop me?¡±


    Colt lead a group of people, and surged forward, blocking Sophie¡¯s path.


    Sophie frowned slightly. This was indeed a tactic James was fond of using, given his autocratic ways in


    Devonport, where no one dared. to block his path.


    ¡°Sophie, please stay. Don¡¯t force me to make you stay, James said, his tone threatening


    Sophie tumed around and scoffed, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Just then, the sound of arge group approaching the church from outside reached them.


    Colt, sensing frouble, whispered to James, ¡°Mr. Burke, it seems to be Colby¡¯s men.¡±


    Outside the church, Colby¡¯s men, each dressed in ck suits with the Costello family crest on their


    chests, stood in formation.


    The Costello family had stayed out of the limelight for many years, but they stillmanded respect in


    Devonport. No one dared to obstruct the Costello¡¯s people.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby, in a crisp white shirt and military boots, stood beside Sophie like a guardian deity. Behind him


    were twenty of the Costello family¡¯s enforcers.


    Their presence instantly charged the atmosphere within the church.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, how could you start trouble without including me?¡± Colby said, putting on his gloves. ¡°My


    men have been itching for a fight for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Colby?¡± James nced at Colby, then at Sophie, as if suddenly realizing something. His eyes


    reddened. ¡°You haven¡¯t been hometely. Have you been with Colby all this time?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°I advise you to sign the divorce papers quietly. Don¡¯t


    make me take drastic measures, or I¡¯l make sure you regret it.¡±


    These were the words James had once said to her. Now, she had the chance to return them to James.


    The tables had turned. It was James¡® turn to endure all this.

 Chapter 290

    Sophie masked her smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Colby merely lifted his hand, and his people began to retreat.


    James was not ready to give up. He attempted to follow but was stopped by Colt. ¡°Mr. Burke! You can¡¯t


    chase after him. That¡¯s Colby!¡±


    ¡°This is Devonport, and I¡¯m the one in charge! What¡¯s Colbypared to me?¡±


    ¡°Lennon has handed over the entire Costello family to Colby! We can¡¯t afford to mess with him!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± James shoved Colt away, his gaze thennding on Nichole.


    ¡°James¡­¡±


    James looked as if he wanted to kill her right there. Nichole, terrified, stepped back, fearing James


    would truly take her life.


    ¡°Take these three for a thorough interrogation!¡±


    ¡°And about Ms. Nichole¡­¡±


    ¡°Capture her. Lock her in the basement!¡±


    James¡® look was icy. ¡°If Bea asks, tell her I¡¯ve made arrangements for Nichole elsewhere.¡±


    Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    ¡°James! I¡¯m carrying your child! You can¡¯t do this to me! James! You can¡¯t do this to me! Let me go! Let


    me go!¡±


    Nichole struggled violently but was still restrained and dragged toward the outside of the church.


    Colt picked up the divorce agreement from the ground, hesitantly asking, ¡°Mr. Burke, this divorce


    agreement¡­¡±


    James merely nced coldly at the divorce agreement before snatching it and tearing it in half, ¡°As


    long as I don¡¯t agree, Sophie will always be my wife. Even if Colby tries, he can¡¯t take her away from


    me.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Burke, we¡¯re already in such a difficult position. We can¡¯t afford to conflict with the Costello


    family.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James coldly stated, ¡°I¡¯ll make Colby realize who truly rules Devonport.¡±


    If Colby were to fall, Sophie would inevitably return to James.


    Meanwhile, Sophie got into Adler¡¯s car, frowning, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Colby replied indifferently, ¡°I was worried you might be in danger on your own.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, he¡¯s worried you¡¯ll go easy on James!¡± Adler mercilessly exposed Colby from the front seat.


    Colby coldly nced at Adler through the rearview mirror silencing him immediately.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°So, the fearless Colby also has his fears.¡±


    ¡°I fear many things,¡± Colby said nonchntly, ¡°I fear you¡¯ll miss James, regret the divorce, and dislike


    me.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s face turned red, and she looked away.


    Adler grimaced. The once stoic Colby had suddenly blossomed ¨C was it a result of repressed desires?


    Adler nced at Colby¡¯s reflection in the mirror. He caught Colby staring at Sophie and subtly looked


    away.


    Yes! It must¡¯ve been the result of long¨Csuppressed desires.


    At that moment, a graceful woman in high heels descended from a ne at the airport. She looked up


    at the sky of Devonport and smiled slightly, ¡°Colby, I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Nichole was in the dimly lit basement, devoid of any venttion. She had only been there for three


    hours, but it was already bing unbearable.


    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    She desperately pounded on the basement door but not a sound could prate the walls.


    After a while, the door to the basement opened, and Nichole saw a sliver of light seep in. Before she


    could rejoice, she saw Katy.


    Katy had been tormented for days and was on the brink of a breakdown. The sight of the dark room


    made her recoil in fear, shrinking back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this. No!¡±


    Katy kept retreating, but she was mercilessly thrown in regardless,


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nichole jumped, feeling Katy crawling towards her.


    With a face full of terror, Nichole eximed, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m carrying James¡® child! You can¡¯t


    do this to me!¡±


    As soon as Nichole finished speaking, James walked in.


    Nichole felt as if she had found her pir of strength. She immediately rushed over. ¡°James, you finally


    came to see me! Listen to me, I can exin¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need for exnations. James¡® voice was colder and more distant than ever before.


    Nichole looked up to see James squatting down, his gaze filled with chilliness.


    He reached out, grabbed Nichole¡¯s chin, and slightly turned her face, saying, ¡°Nichole, you¡¯ve been


    impersonating someone. You murdered your friend. I¡¯ve looked into all these usations.¡±


    At that moment, the air seemed to freeze. Nichole opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew! James knew everything.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t say it. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Katy desperately shook her head from the side. She had


    been locked in the dark basement for days, almost driven to madness from the torment, but she had


    clenched her teeth and hadn¡¯t spoken up. James had found out all on his


    own.


    Nichole felt as though all her strength had been drained. She couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to move


    ¡°James¡­¡±


    ¡°You even tried to murder Sophie. What wouldn¡¯t you dare do?¡±


    James


    gaze was


    as sharp as a knife as if he could tear her apart.


    He coldly said, ¡°Would you have hidden this from me forever if Colby hadn¡¯t rescued Sophie when she


    fell into the sea? Were you nning to use the child in your womb to enter the Burke family?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Nichole was so frightened by James¡® terrifying gaze that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Nichole, you¡¯ve really yed a clever game.¡± James stood up and said to Colt, ¡°Take them to the


    police station, and let the police handle this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±

 Chapter 292

    ¡°James! James! You can¡¯t take me to the police station! I¡¯m carrying your child! Do you really want the


    mother of your child to go to jail?¡± Nichole screamed desperately, but James was unyielding. ¡°Gag her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke!¡±


    His men seized Nichole and Katy, dragging them down to the basement.


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph-!¡± Nichole¡¯s screams were futile.


    ¡°Nichole! My daughter, help me! Save me!¡± Katy was even more terrified, but the next moment, her


    mouth was gagged as well.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the basement, Colt hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Mr. Burke, if Bea finds out about this¡­


    ¡°Keep it under wraps.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before it leaks.¡±


    Bea held progeny in the highest regard. Now that Nichole was finally pregnant with Mr. Burke¡¯s child,


    Bea certainly wouldn¡¯t easily give up on the child.


    James was not in the mood to consider this issue. He simply stated, ¡°Go start the car now. I need to


    visit the Russell family.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The outside world was abuzz with news, and the story of Sophie¡¯s miraculous survival was especially


    viral across the inte.


    At the Russell family estate, Jessica¡¯s expression was sour as she threw the newspaper away. ¡°Sophie!


    Why on earth did you y dead? You were not dead and didn¡¯t say a word. Why would you toy with


    people like this?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s newspapernded right beneath a pair of red high heels.


    Sophie slightly smiled and said, ¡°Jessica, who are we talking about here?¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, Jessica jumped up as if she had seen a ghost,


    Upon seeing Sophie¡¯s face, Jessica was even more startled. ¡°Mi¨CMiss Sophie¡­¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. She was wearing a wine¨Cred evening gown, draped in a white fur coat,


    looking exceptionally exquisite.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me as if you¡¯ve seen a ghost? Could it be that you¡¯re not happy to see me


    home?¡±


    Jessica forced a smile. ¡°How could that be? I couldn¡¯t be happier to have you back home safely.¡±


    Sophie casually took a seat on a sofa. Jessica looked around and saw that Sophie had brought four


    bodyguards with her.


    Jessica tentatively asked, ¡°Sophie, did youe back alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why? Jessica, were you expecting someone else?¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    Jessica was aware of the news about Sophie filing for divorce.


    Seeing the hopeful look in Jessica¡¯s eyes, Sophie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given James the


    divorce papers. Now, I will not be returning to the Burke family.¡±


    When Sophie confirmed it herself, Jessica¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ¡°What? You¡¯re really getting a


    divorce?¡±


    ¡°Of course. James had an affair and even got his mistress pregnant. I¡¯m definitely divorcing such a


    man. Jessica, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me?¡±

 Chapter 293

    Watching Sophie¡¯s beaming face, Jessica nearly passed out in shock. ¡°Sophie! Have you lost your


    mind? How does divorcing James at this critical moment benefit the Russell family in any way?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was so loud it drew Perry¡¯s attention from upstairs. Spotting Sophie, he hurried down,


    his face lighting up with joy. ¡°Sophie, I knew you¡¯d be alright! Come here, let me check if you¡¯re hurt


    anywhere.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s smile be more genuine at Perry¡¯s arrival. ¡°Uncle Perry.¡±


    Perry nodded, his eyes brimming with tears. After ensuring Sophie was unharmed, he exploded.


    ¡°James is a bastard! I entrusted you to him, and look what he does! Gets involved in an affair, knocks


    the girl up, and the moment you¡¯re in danger, he can¡¯t wait to bring his mistress into the house!¡±


    Sophie calmly tried to pacify him. ¡°Uncle Perry, please, m down. Look, I¡¯m not even mad.¡±


    Jessica, feeling undermined, chimed in weakly, ¡°Men will be men. Having an affair isn¡¯t that big of a


    deal. Besides, Sophie still holds the title of Mrs. Burke. James has been good to her, so there¡¯s no


    need to escte things to divorce¡­¡±


    Perry was livid. ¡°What are you saying? After all the humiliation Sophie has endured, you think this


    doesn¡¯t warrant a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m only thinking of the Russell family¡¯s best interest. How does offending the Burke family


    benefit us?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s gaze kept darting towards Sophie. ¡°Besides, Sophie¡¯s decision to sell Russell Enterprises to


    S Corporation doesn¡¯t consider the Russell family¡¯s interests at all, It¡¯s like she¡¯s driving us to ruin.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up!¡± Perry¡¯s patience was wearing thin with Jessica¡¯s nonsensical talk.


    Sophie addressed Jessica, ¡°So, Jessica, your dissatisfaction stems from the merger with S


    Corporation?¡±


    Sophie remembered how the Russell family nearly went bankrupt in her previous life due to James¡®


    schemes. Jessica realized the family wealth was dwindling and promptly left Perry, absconding with all


    their assets.


    This time, Jessica¡¯s displeasure over Sophie¡¯s divorce seemed rooted in the fear that Russell


    Enterprises already merged with S Corporation. It would offend James more and leave the Russell


    family penniless.


    Jessica argued. ¡°Sophie, you might not have studied finance like Isaac. He could¡¯ve managed the


    Russell family¡¯s finances perfectly.¡± Sophie did not missing a beat, and interjected. ¡°Jessica, have you


    forgotten that I¡¯m a finance graduate from Eastwood College?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That was just bought with money, wasn¡¯t it? How does that count? Isaac earned his ce on his own!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but pity her. ¡°Considering the caliber of his college, I¡¯d say your argument is


    useless. Even an intern at Russell Enterprises holds a higher degree.¡±


    Jessica was incensed. ¡°Sophie! What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on Isaac?¡±


    Sophie calmly responded. ¡°Regardless, the Russell family now has so little stake in managing Russell


    Enterprises after the merger with S Corporation, I¡¯m hardly in a position to ce anyone in the


    company.¡±


    Jessica, filled with grievances,ined, ¡°You¡¯re aware of this? Had you not whimsically decided to


    sell thepany to S Corporation, we wouldn¡¯t be living at the mercy of others.¡±


    Perry, barely containing his anger, demanded. ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    Jessica fell silent under Perry¡¯s scolding.


    The housemaid walked in. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, a guest has arrived.¡±


    ¡°A quest? Who?¡± Perry looked up to see James and Colt entering.


    Perry stood up immediately. ¡°Who let him in? Get him out!¡±


    Seeing James, Jessica hurriedly said. ¡°Dear, calm down. Maybe he¡¯s not here for you, right?¡±


    James¡® gaze fell on Sophie, who didn¡¯t even nce his way.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take Sophie back. James¡® voice was hoarse.


    Sophie set down her mug and replied coolly, ¡°Mr. Burke, have you finalized the divorce papers? If so,


    just hand them to me. I believe there¡¯s no need for me to return to the Burkes.¡±

 Chapter 294

    Perry said, ¡°Sophie¡¯s right. Mr. Burke, there¡¯s really no need for you to lower yourself toe pick her


    up from the Russell family. Sophie won¡¯t be going back with you.¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Jessica gently tugged at Perry¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Let them sort it out themselves. Why are


    you meddling in their affairs?¡±


    Turning to James with a smile, Jessica said, ¡°Mr. Burke, youe all this way to pick up our dear


    Sophie sote at night, it really shows you care deeply for her. Come on, Sophie, don¡¯t be mad


    anymore. Go back with him, will you?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jessica tried really hard to signal Sophie with her eyes, but Sophie seemed oblivious.


    James moved closer to Sophie, crouching down to meet her gaze as she sat on the sofa, his eyes


    brimming with affection, ¡°I had her sent to prison.¡±


    Sophie replied indifferently, ¡°What are you trying to prove by telling me this, Mr. Burke?¡±


    ¡°I know everything she did. She killed her friend and took her ce. From the start, my involvement


    with her was a mistake, Sophie. I could never betray you again. That night, it was Nichole who drugged


    me. She made me believe she was you, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Sophie coldly interrupted, ¡°I have no interest in whatever happened between you two. You


    don¡¯t need to confess anything to me. After all, we¡¯ve had this conversation before. You and I are


    nothing more than a business marriage. I don¡¯t care how many women you have outside.¡±


    James found himself at a loss for words. She never cared, from the beginning to the end.


    The atmosphere between James and Sophie turned cold. Jessica quickly stepped forward, nudging


    Sophie, ¡°Sophie! Have you lost your mind? Mr. Burke has already broken it off with that girl. Why are


    you still upset? Listen to me, go back with Mr. Burke. Don¡¯t make him


    angry.¡±


    Sophie remained unmoved. Jessica was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. She immediately turned


    to James, ¡°Sophie is just stubborn. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this. Sophie will go back with you


    tonight.¡±


    Bang!


    Sophie suddenly pped the back of the chair, her sharp gaze making Jessica too scared to speak.


    ¡°You take care of this? Since when did this familye under your rule?¡±


    Jessica closed her mouth, stepping back quietly without any confidence, ¡°I¡­ I am your aunt¨Cinw


    after all, and I¡¯ve only got your happiness in mind. Offending Mr. Burke doesn¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    ¡°I respect you as an elder, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can make decisions for me. Do


    you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡±


    Though Jessica was reluctant, she couldn¡¯t argue when Sophie was the Russell family¡¯sdy, and the


    current head of the family. The rules of the Russell family were strict. Jessica, merely a second wife


    without much status, could only stand beside Sophie, unable to voice a single word.


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation, Mr. Burke. As you can see, my family is no less significant than the Burke family.


    I¡¯m quitefortable here. Whenever you¡¯re ready to sign the divorce papers, that¡¯s when you can


    come looking for me.¡±


    = F 2 F 3 3 0 2 2 2


    Sophie stood up, ready to stop this confrontation and head upstairs, but James reached out, grabbing


    her arm, his eyes showing a hint of plea, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Perry angrily said, ¡°James! This is the Russell family estate!¡±


    Sophie looked down at James holding her arm, and with a coldugh, she said, ¡°What? Mr. Burke,


    trying to kidnap me from my own family?¡±


    James was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t push me.¡±


    ¡°Your power may be formidable, Mr. Burke, but thinking you can run wild in the Russell family is quite


    bold.¡±


    James gripped her arm tighter, ¡°You know very well whether I can ¡®run wild¡® in the Russell family. If you


    come with me now, I can still ensure you leave with dignity.¡±

 Chapter 295

    Sophie coldly shook off James¡® hand, saying icily, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The next moment, the grand doors of the Russell Estate were flung open, and a crowd surged in,


    causing the maids to scatter in fear. Jessica, in particr, hid behind Perry, eximing, ¡°Honey! What


    are we going to do about this?¡±


    James spoke softly, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m saying this onest time,e with me.¡±


    Sophie remained unmoved, leading to a standoff.


    Jessica was the first to break down, wailing, ¡°Sophie! I told you to go with Mr. Burke and you wouldn¡¯t


    listen. Why are you so stubborn? Do you really have to push things this far?¡±


    Jessica cried as she pped her thigh, ¡°Sophie, you are going to ruin this family!¡±


    Shut up!¡±


    Perry was nearly driven mad by Jessica¡¯s incessant nagging. Pointing at James, he bellowed, ¡°The


    biggest regret of my life was marrying Sophie off to a monster like you. Do you really think you¡¯re above


    thew in Devonport? James, you¡¯re far too arrogant.¡±


    James nced coldly at Perry, ¡°In Devonport, my word is thew.¡±


    At that moment, apuse came from outside. ¡°Well said, ¡®In Devonport, my word is thew¡®.¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, and soon, a group of people armed with tasers entered the


    Russell Estate, standing in opposition to James¡® men.


    Colby walked in, a smile on his face but his eyes cold as ice.


    ¡°Colby?¡± Perry was stunned. When did he get involved?


    Colby stood by Sophie, hands behind his back, like a guardian deity.


    ¡°Today, you won¡¯t be taking anyone with you, but Mr. Burke, perhaps you can take something else.¡±


    Saying so, Colby tossed a USB drive at James¡® feet.


    He continued leisurely, ¡°The deeds of the Burke family over the years are all recorded here, clear and


    detailed. Each one enough to bring down Burke International, Don¡¯t you want to take a look, Mr.


    Burke?¡±


    Colt picked up the USB from the ground, worry evident in his eyes as he approached James,


    whispering, ¡°Mr. Burke, the Costello family used to be powerful, and the people here today are all their


    loyal followers. We really shouldn¡¯t confront them directly, or we might end up worse off.¡±


    James frowned deeply. If he gave up now, he didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d ever get another chance to get close


    to Sophie.


    Sophie smiled nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Burke, as businessmen, we should aim for peace and agreement and


    assess the situation wisely. It should be clear who has the upper hand now.¡±


    James said, ¡°What if I decide to take you away today, no matter what?¡±


    Then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡±


    Suddenly, Bea¡¯s voice rang out from outside the Russell Estate.


    Bea arrived with a fierce momentum, herplexion far from good, clearly having rushed here from


    the hospital.


    James was taken aback, ¡°Grandma?¡±


    Sophie coldly shook off James¡® hand, saying icily, ¡°Sorry, I ca


    do that.¡±


    The next moment, the grand doors of the Russell Estate were flung open, and a crowd surged in,


    causing the maids to scatter in fear. Jessica, in particr, hid behind Perry, eximing, ¡°Honey! What


    are we going to do about this?¡±


    James spoke softly, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m saying this onest time,e with me.¡±


    Sophie remained unmoved, leading to a standoff.


    Jessica was the first to break down, wailing, ¡°Sophie! I told you to go with Mr. Burke and you wouldn¡¯t


    listen. Why are you so stubborn? Do you really have to push things this far?¡±


    Jessica cried as she pped her thigh, ¡°Sophie, you are going to ruin this family!¡±


    *Shut up!¡±


    Perry was nearly driven mad by Jessica¡¯s incessant nagging. Pointing at James, he bellowed, ¡°The


    biggest regret of my life was marrying Sophie off to a monster like you. Do you really think you¡¯re above


    thew in Devonport? James, you¡¯re far too arrogant.¡±


    James nced coldly at Perry, ¡°In Devonport, my word is thew.¡±


    ?? ?? ? ??


    At that moment, apuse came from outside. ¡°Well said, ¡®In Devonport, my word is thew¡°.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Colby¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, and soon, a group of people armed with tasers entered the


    Russell Estate, standing in opposition to James¡® men.


    Colby walked in, a smile on his face but his eyes cold as ice.


    ¡°Colby?¡± Perry was stunned. When did he get involved?


    Colby stood by Sophie, hands behind his back, like a guardian deity.


    ¡°Today, you won¡¯t be taking anyone with you, but Mr. Burke, perhaps you can take something else.¡±


    Saying so, Colby tossed a USB drive at James¡® feet.


    He continued leisurely, ¡°The deeds of the Burke family over the years are all recorded here, clear and


    detailed. Each one enough to bring down Burke International. Don¡¯t you want to take a look, Mr.


    Burke?¡±


    Colt picked up the USB from the ground, worry evident in his eyes as he approached James,


    whispering, ¡°Mr. Burke, the Costello famii, used to be powerful, and the people here today are all their


    loyal followers. We really shouldn¡¯t confront them directly, or we might end up worse off.¡±


    James frowned deeply. If he gave up now, he didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d ever get another chance to get close


    to Sophie.


    Sophie smiled nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Burke, as businessmen, we should aim for peace and agreement and


    assess the situation wisely. It should be clear who has the upper hand now.¡±


    James said, ¡°What if I decide to take you away today, no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡±


    Suddenly, Bea¡¯s voice rang out from outside the Russell Estate.


    Bea arrived with a fierce momentum, herplexion far from good, clearly having rushed here from


    the hospital.


    James was taken aback, ¡°Grandma?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Bea stormed in, her gaze filled with severity and disappointment. She raised her hand and delivered a


    p to James, ¡°Are you endangering the Burke family over a woman? Are you still fit to be the head of


    the Burke family? Is this what your grandfather taught you? Useless!¡±


    James clenched his fists, yet he could not utter a word.


    Bea turned to nce at Sophie, her eyes brimming with disdain, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve caused trouble for


    the Russell family. James will never lose hisposure again. Aspensation, we¡¯ll provide the


    Russell family with a suitable settlement. However, since the divorce was initiated by you, you won¡¯t get


    a single dime.¡±


    James eximed, ¡°Grandmother!¡±


    Sophie had anticipated Bea¡¯s reaction and simply smiled, saying, ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a


    misunderstanding, Bea. The divorce settlement I offered James doesn¡¯t ask for anything from the


    Burke family. So rest assured, I have no interest in dividing any of your


    assets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ve disturbed my family, and this matter does indeed need to be settled.¡± Turning to


    Perry, Sophie instructed, ¡°Uncle Perry, please have someone demand thepensation from the


    Burke family tomorrow.¡±


    Perry was momentarily confused. Thepensation was trivial to him, but catching Sophie¡¯s


    meaningful nce, he straightened up and affirmed, ¡°Right, not a cent less.¡±


    ¡°Such insolence is truly bothersome,¡± Bea scoffed, her disdain for such mercenary attitudes clear. She


    sneered, ¡°James, look, this is the woman you¡¯re fond of.¡±


    James looked towards Sophie, his eyes filled with suppressed emotion. He knew Sophie was doing this


    on purpose. With this, the rtions between the two families would be irrevocably strained.


    Bea dered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten million, and you won¡¯t need toe to us. We will deliver the


    compensation. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Bea led James and their associates out of the room.


    Colt couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Burke, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    After Bea¡¯smand, there was no point in staying.


    James watched as Sophie and Colby stood together, his heart aching as if torn apart. In the past, he


    had given up countless opportunities for Burke International, but Sophie was the one thing he couldn¡¯t


    let go of.


    She was supposed to be his wife.


    Colby¡¯s eyes twinkled with a teasing smile as he took Sophie¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Burke?


    Can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±


    Sophie looked down at Colby¡¯s hand holding hers and didn¡¯t immediately let go.


    The sight of Sophie and Colby¡¯s sped hands intensified the pain in James¡® heart. With a struggle, he


    regained hisposure, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what happened today. But Sophie will only be mine.¡±


    Colby responded indifferently, ¡°Who she belongs to has never been for you or me to decide. The


    choice is hers.¡±


    Colby¡¯s gaze towards Sophie was filled with deep affection.


    Sophie faced James and said, word by word, ¡°No matter who stands beside me in the future, it will


    never be you.¡±

 Chapter 297

    Sophie¡¯s words were final, her eyes void of any affection.


    James stood frozen, fists clenched.


    Sophie scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not leaving? You want to stand here and be insulted by


    me?¡±


    Colt couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and whispered, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Sophie averted her gaze, refusing to give James another look.


    James slowly backed away, his eyes still on Sophie until, with a heart full of reluctance, he turned and


    left.


    In the car, Colt caught a glimpse of James in the rearview mirror, silent and brooding. ¡°Mr. Burke, she is


    just angry with you. She mighte around in a few days,¡± Colt couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she won¡¯t ept me,¡± James¡® voice was deep with emotion.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the incident with Ms. Nichole. No woman wants her husband to have a child


    with another woman,¡± Colt suggested.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. It¡¯s something earlier.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    James looked up, frowning. ¡°I mean, even before that.¡±


    Colt was confused, not following James¡® train of thought.


    But James knew. Sophie had been rejecting him for a long time, her eyes devoid of love. He still


    remembered how Sophie used to chase after him.


    Once someone stops loving another, the way they look at them changes significantly.


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you remember what I did in the first month after Sophie and I got married?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, you didn¡¯t do much except note home often and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her,¡± Colt


    said tactfully.


    At that time, James still adored Nichole and took her everywhere. In contrast, he wasn¡¯t as attentive to


    Sophie, his newlywed wife.


    ¡°Was I just not attentive to her?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there was also some disdain.¡±


    Because Sophie always tried to imitate Nichole to win James¡® favor, which indeed irritated James. But


    that was it.


    ¡°If that was all, then why do I always feel like her gaze was filled with hatred?¡±


    James vividly remembered Sophie¡¯s look ¨C fear, dread, disgust.


    Back then, he didn¡¯t care about Sophie, so he didn¡¯t ponder it much. But now, it all seemed so


    irrational.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, don¡¯t overthink it. Ms. Sophie used to love you so much. She wouldn¡¯t easily divorce you.¡±


    Colt continued, ¡°If you resolve the issue with Ms. Nichole, I believe Ms. Sophie would reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Reconsider? Colby went as far as to engage the Costello family¡¯s veterans for her.¡±


    The image of Sophie and Colby together surfaced in James¡® mind again, and then, restraining his inner


    fury, he said, ¡°These next few days, I¡¯ll put pressure on Russell Enterprises. I want to force her toe


    back.¡±


    ¡°But Russell Enterprises has now been acquired by S Corporation. It won¡¯t be easy to take action


    against it.¡±

 Chapter 298

    ¡°At all costs. I just want Sophie!¡± James¡® expression darkened, ¡°Since Colby wants to back Sophie,


    then I¡¯ll have to go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with the Costello family in a fight to the end.¡±


    Sophie was his and his alone. He would not allow anyone else to touch her. Especially not Colby!


    In the Russell family, as Colby¡¯s people gradually withdrew, Jessica, drenched in sweat from fear,


    patted her chest and said, ¡°That scared me to death, how can those people be so rude! Sophie, if you


    ask me, you should have a proper talk with James. What if he doesn¡¯t give up?¡±


    ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t require your worry, Jessica.¡± Sophie¡¯s demeanor was calm as she pulled Colby


    along, saying, ¡°Come upstairs with


    me.¡±


    The usually proud Colby obediently followed behind Sophie, like a big wolfhound. Seeing this, Perry


    thoughtfully said, ¡°Is Colby dating Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Jessica eximed. ¡°Do you know who Colby is? How could he possibly fall for


    Sophie? Sophie just divorced¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s a divorcee? Aren¡¯t you and I both in our second marriage?¡±


    That¡¯s different.¡±


    Jessica and Perry started arguing downstairs.


    Upstairs, Sophie pulled Colby into the room, closing the door behind her, and asked, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, she hadn¡¯t notified Colby toe over to the Russell family today.¡±


    ¡°Those files on Nichole, you must have deliberately leaked them to James, right?¡±


    It was a simple tactic, buting from Colby, it sounded almost like he¡¯s jealous.


    Sophie didn¡¯t bother to argue, since the facts were clear. Now that she had uncovered that information


    early on, naturally, she had to use it to let James find out sooner and send Nichole to jail sooner.


    Colby said in a low voice, ¡°Given James¡® character, he would deal with Nichole¡¯s trouble immediately


    and thene looking for you.¡±


    ¡°So you brought people over?¡± Sophie frowned slightly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    Colby pondered for a moment, ¡°Adler said, making an entrance as the hero saving the damsel in


    distress would look cooler.¡±


    ¡°What exactly has been teaching you¡­¡±


    Sophie was about to open the door to let Colby go, but he reached out and grasped her arm.


    In the dimly lit room, Colby pressed her against the wall, his voice carrying a hint of petnce, ¡°Who is


    the person who will stand by your side in the future?¡±


    just now.¡±


    Sophie avoided his gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t say who it was just


    ¡°No matter who it is, if it¡¯s not me, I will consider them a viin.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s just being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been a good person.¡± Colby¡¯s eyes sparkled with mirth, ¡°Because I¡¯ve decided you are my


    future wife.¡±


    Sophie pushed Colby away, saying, ¡°In your dreams.


    Sophie opened the door and saw Perry standing outside. Perry clearly felt awkward, but he tried to


    appear calm as he said to Sophie, ¡°Sophie,e here, I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Perry


    Sophie walked out with Perry, who nced at Colby still inside Sophie¡¯s room, and asked quietly,


    ¡°Sophie, tell me the truth, are you and Colby¡­¡±


    Sophie interrupted, ¡°Uncle Perry, we¡¯re not what you think.¡±

 Chapter 299

    ¡°But I think Colby is into you.¡± Perry frowned and said, ¡°Sophie, listen to my advice, stay away from


    men like that. Who knows what kind of stormy days you might have to face in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t there. From the corridor outside, she could clearly see Colby pacing in her room,


    looking at some childhood photos on her desk.


    ¡°Colby!¡±


    She rushed in, quickly grabbing several photos from the table. Among them was a photo of her and


    James¡® wedding.


    Colby¡¯s gaze tumed cold, his voice carrying a trace of indifference, ¡°You even have to frame your


    wedding photo and put it on the desk. Do you love him that much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t know how to exin. It was from when she and James had just gotten married. They


    didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony, so there were hardly any photos together. This wedding photo was


    the only one, and Sophie used to cherish her love for James, carefully framing this sole picture.


    Now, it seemed like a joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Colby¡¯s expression was emotionless. He rarely showed his anger, but at this moment, Sophie could tell


    he was upset.


    Outside, Perry noticed Colby¡¯s cold demeanor and knew something was wrong. He ran in and asked,


    ¡°Sophie, did you


    ¡°Uncle Perry, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯ste. You should go rest.¡±


    Sophie rubbed her temples, feeling a bit tired.


    ¡°And what about Colby?¡±


    ¡°He should be fine.¡±


    have a fight?¡±


    After all, that photo was from the past and had nothing to do with her now. Colby couldn¡¯t really be


    angry over this. Perhaps he would be


    over it soon.


    That night, Sophie couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The next morning, news of the Burke family targeting Russell Enterprises spread online.


    is determined


    Jessica was already causing amotion downstairs, ¡°I told Sophie to apologize to Mr. Burke, and


    now look, Mr. Burke is d to target our family. I bet even S Corporation can¡¯t protect us,now.¡±


    Sophie walked down the stairs, looking nonchnt.


    Seeing Sophie, Jessica couldn¡¯t hide her anger, ¡°You seem pretty rxed! Do you have any idea how


    big of a mess this is?¡± Sophie was unfazed, ¡°It was inevitable for James to target Russell Enterprises.


    Jessica, why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, why would James target us? Don¡¯t think just because you have Colby to rely on,


    you can be fearless. Colby is just treating you as a novelty. He has no intention of marrying you.¡±


    While speaking, Jessica grabbed a newspaper and said, ¡°Look, his official fianc¨¦e came back with him!


    You stand no chance.¡± Sophie paused in her act of drinking coffee, her gaze then fell on a photo in the


    newspaper of a girl throwing herself into Colby¡¯s arms. The headline read, ¡°Colby¡¯s long¨Clost love


    returns home, the couple soon to wed.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think Colby is serious about you? This girl called Vanessa is an international


    socialite, beautiful with a good family background, and most importantly, she¡¯s not married. Did you see


    what the news said? This is Colby¡¯s first love.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression was nk as she put down her teacup, saying calmly, ¡°Jessica, perhaps you


    misunderstand about things. My rtionship with Colby isn¡¯t as close as you think. His first love


    returning has nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 300

    When Jessica couldn¡¯t spot any signs of heartbreak or shock on Sophie¡¯s face, she awkwardly


    commented from the sidelines, ¡°Well, that figures. Everyone says Colby¡¯s as cold¨Chearted as they


    come. And Sophie, you have already been through a marriage. How could he possibly¡­¡±


    Sophie gave Jessica a chilly nce that sent shivers down her spine.


    With a nd tone, Sophie remarked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you and Uncle Perry are also on your second


    marriage, aren¡¯t you? How did you manage to enter the Russell family? Seems you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jessica was at a loss for words.


    Standing up, Sophie said, ¡°We are both women. We should be nice to each other. Jessica, you should


    really watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. My apologies, I misspoke,¡± Jessica hurriedly agreed.


    Now that Sophie practically ruled the Russell household, Jessica could not provoke her further.¡±


    Sophie coldly instructed, ¡°There¡¯s work waiting for me at the office. I¡¯ll be leaving now. The table¡¯s a


    mess. Please clean it up.¡±


    Sophiezily adjusted her blouse, then strutted out of the Russell family¡¯s grand entrance in her high


    heels.


    Watching Sophie¡¯s retreating figure, Jessica waited until she was sure Sophie had left before ncing


    at the cluttered table with disdain. ¡°Sophie! Treating me like a servant now?¡±


    This couldn¡¯t go on. If Sophie truly divorced James, it would mean the Russell family had thoroughly


    alienated the Burkes.


    Jessica had to find a way to prevent Sophie and James from divorcing.


    After the merger, Sophie¡¯s appearance in S Corporation was as normal as it could be. To the rest, she


    was still seen as the Russell family¡¯sdy.


    Arriving at her office, Sophie sank into her chair, feeling somewhat exhausted.


    Tricia had been waiting for a while, ¡°Ms. Sophie, there¡¯s been movement from the Burke family, but it¡¯s


    all within our control. Do you want to counter?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s thoughts drifted. Noticing, Tricia asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie?¡±


    Snapping back, Sophie asked, ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch that.¡±


    ¡°I was saying the Burke family has made a move. Should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    ¡°No? But this means many of Russell Enterprises¡® projects will have to be put on hold.¡±


    ¡°James hardly has the funds to keep going. Let him waste his resources on Russell Enterprises. It¡¯s no


    skin off my back. Besides, Burke International is about to make a significant payout soon.¡±


    Tricia was puzzled. ¡°A significant payout from Burke International? Ms. Sophie, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is that the Burke family is on the brink of copse.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t divulge to Tricia that in her past life, a construction project of Burke International suffered


    a severe ident with a worker falling from the building. lit was initially settled with a small


    This event wasn¡¯t a big deal for Burke International in her past life, but presently, it woul be a massive


    blow.


    She had been closely monitoring this project of the Burke family, and everything was going on as she


    expected.


    Soon, when thises to light, James would hardly have the capacity to challenge the Russell family.


    This would save her a lot of trouble.


    ¡®Ding-


    Tricia¡¯s phone chimed. She quickly pulled it out, nced at it, then hurriedly stuffed it back into her


    pocket.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tricia worked closely with Colby, and Sophie was unustomed to seeing her flustered. Casually,


    Sophie asked, ¡°Something happened?¡±


    Tricia stammered, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Sophie extended her hand, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie¡±

 Chapter 301

    ¡°Hand it over.¡±


    Sophie noticed at a nce that it was Tricia¡¯s work phone, a device that usually received no personal


    calls. The only thing that could make Tricia look so troubled had to be something about Colby..


    Sweat was already beading on Tricia¡¯s forehead as she handed the phone to Sophie.


    The text was from Adler, brief and to the point: [Tonight¡¯s Costello family transition party, make sure


    Sophie doesn¡¯t find out.]


    With just one nce, Sophie understood the gravity of the situation.


    Colby had been back in town for a few days, and Lennon had officially announced the Costello family


    leadership would pass to Colby, but the party to celebrate the transition hadn¡¯t been held yet.


    She had been wondering about the dy, and now she knew, Colby had ordered the news to be kept


    from her.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, I¡­¡±


    Sophie cut in coolly, ¡°Tricia, I hope you understand that you are my assistant. Your sry doesn¡¯te


    from Adler, nor from Colby, but from me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡± Tricia¡¯s forehead was slick with nervous sweat.


    Sophie continued, ¡°If something like this happens again, don¡¯t bothering to S Corporation


    anymore. Perhaps going back to your former CEO Colby would suit you better?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡± Tricia looked up suddenly, saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Sophie extended her hand, ¡°Give me the invitation.¡±


    For an event as significant as the Costello family transition, Lennon would definitely send her an


    invitation.


    Reluctantly, Tr¨ªcia handed over the hidden invitation to Sophie.


    Sophie nced at the name on it, which was indeed for S Corporation¡® CEO ke.


    She simply smiled, cing the invitation on the desk, and told Tricia, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    As the evening darkened, the grand Costello Mansion was already filled with guests. Jenna stepped


    out of the car in a golden evening gown, naturally attending as a family member of the Costello family.


    Adler personally opened the car door for Jenna. Upon stepping out, Jenna didn¡¯t see Sophie anywhere.


    Looking around, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Adler covered Jenna¡¯s mouth, and she swatted his hand away, frowning, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tell Sophie. I¡¯m telling you, you better not stir things up. She can¡¯t be here today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jenna, angered, kicked Adler, ¡°Adler, how could you and Colby keep this from Sophie? Don¡¯t


    you know how important today is?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Adler clutched his foot, saying, ¡°Could you be any gentler? Listen to me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ll call her myself.¡±


    Jenna took out her phone, ready to dial, when Adler quickly said, ¡°Vanessa¡¯s back.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna paused, ¡°Vanessa? What¡¯s she doing in Devonport?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? You¡¯re asking me?¡± Adler¡¯s gaze darted away.


    Jenna quickly sensed something was amiss, ¡°Did something happen when you and Colby were


    abroad?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Absolutely nothing! Please, don¡¯t jump to conclusions, and don¡¯t say anything to Sophie.¡±

 Chapter 302

    Adler was visibly flustered, ncing around to make sure that no one was paying attention to them


    before he hurriedly pulled Jenna. towards the entrance of the estate. ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on, mydy. No


    more questions.¡±


    ¡°I demand a full exnation. Exin yourself!¡±


    Jenna was dragged into the grand estate by Adler, a scene that was overheard by Sophie from inside


    her car.


    Sophie rolled down the window, while Tricia broke out in a cold sweat behind her. After a long pause,


    Tricia asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, would you like to get out?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    From Adler and Jenna¡¯s reactions, it was clear there was something going on between Vanessa and


    Colby.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Tricia got out of the car and opened the door for Sophie.


    Dressed in a burgundy evening gown, with her long, straight hair reaching her waist and silver tassel


    earrings framing her face, Sophie looked delicate and exquisite. As soon as she stepped out, she drew


    the attention of everyone around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the daughter of the Russell family? What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the news a while back? She miraculously survived a tragedy and divorced the CEO of


    Burke International at a funeral.¡±


    To show up at an event like this, dressed so strikingly, she¡¯s got quite the nerve.¡±


    Thedies around whispered among themselves.


    The security at the entrance of the estate stretched out his hand, saying, ¡°Please show your invitation.¡±


    Tricia pulled out an invitation for Sophie, which was addressed to the CEO of S Corporation, ke.


    The security guard frowned, ncing at Sophie as if doubting her identity.


    ¡°Mr. ke had an emergency, so he asked Ms. Sophie toe in his ce.¡°.


    Hearing this, the security guard let them through, but it sparked more whispers among the crowd. They


    clearly found it inappropriate for a woman on the verge of divorce to be so closely associated with


    another man.


    Inside the hall, all eyes were drawn to Sophie.


    Jenna, who had been arguing with Adler, stopped mid¨Csentence upon seeing Sophie enter.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Jenna was startled.


    ¡°Jenna, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Sophie said with a smile.


    ¡°A long while indeed¡­¡±


    Jenna was surprised to see Sophie here. She quickly realized something and immediately ran to


    Sophie, grabbing her arm and said anxiously. ¡°Sophie, what are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    you wereing?¡±


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t give me a heads¨Cup either, did you, Adler?¡±


    Caught off guard by his name being mentioned, Adler nervously turned around and stammered, ¡°I¡­I


    just forgot. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Adler was so flustered he could barely speak coherently.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie remarked, ¡°It seems Mr. Adler isn¡¯t exactly thrilled by my uninvited presence.¡±


    ¡°How could that be.¡± Adler eximed. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful that you¡¯re here.¡±


    His voice faded, ¡°It¡¯s just the timing¡­¡±


    Hearing Adler¡¯sment, Jenna red at him. ¡°Nonsense, what are you talking about.¡±


    At that moment, the lights in the room dimmed, and Colby emerged from a corner of the stage, with his


    arm around Vanessa.

 Chapter 303

    Sophie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    Adler covered his eyes. This scene was too much.


    Jenna watched Sophie nervously, waiting for her reaction.


    Colby spotted Sophie from across the crowd instantly, his expression unchanged. Vanessa, standing


    beside him, followed his gaze and set her eyes on Sophie.


    She quickly sensed Colby¡¯s interest in Sophie and frowned, asking, ¡°Colby, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Somebody you shouldn¡¯t ask about,¡± Colby replied coldly.


    Then, he smoothly withdrew his hand from Vanessa¡¯s grip.


    Vanessa stared at her now¨Cempty hand, stunned.


    Colby walked towards Sophie, but Sophie avoided his gaze and headed in the opposite direction.


    Jenna failed to stop Sophie and confronted Colby instead, ¡°Colby! You need to exin, what¡¯s going on


    with you and Vanessa, and


    you¡­¡±


    Before Jenna could finish, Colby held her back and made his way towards Sophie.


    ¡°Colby!¡± Jenna was furious, and Adler tried to calm her down, ¡°Let¡¯s not meddle in their business.¡±


    Jenna red at Adler, ¡°Sophie is the only sister¨Cinw I approve of. If you mess this up, I¡¯ll knock your


    heads off.¡±


    Adler chose silence. Arguing seemed very dangerous right now.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Colby reached out, pulling Sophie aside to a secluded corner. He watched her, his eyes filled


    with amusement, ¡°Is this reaction because you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Why am I jealous?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not jealous, why did you run?¡±


    Sophie calmly pulled her hand back from Colby¡¯s grip and said indifferently, ¡°You misunderstood. I


    couldn¡¯t care less about you and Vanessa. It¡¯s just that Adler asked Tricia to keep me in the dark about


    the Costello family¡¯s g, and I was curious.¡±


    ¡°Just curious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough now.¡±


    Sophie nced at Vanessa, mingling in the crowd, and said, ¡°Ms. Vanessa and you make a great pair. I


    wish you both a lifetime of happiness.¡±


    With that, Sophie turned to leave.


    Colby grabbed her arm and leaned in to kiss her deeply.


    Sophie was startled and instinctively tried to push him away, but Colby¡¯s strength was overwhelming,


    as if he intended to meld her into him.


    After a moment, when Sophie calmed down, Colby released her, ¡°Can you listen to my exnation


    now?¡± His voice was deep. When Sophie turned her head away, Colby continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing


    between her and me. I didn¡¯t know she wasing back.¡± Sophie¡¯s face flushed red, but she still


    pushed Colby away, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation?¡±


    In the crowd, Vanessa was hurriedly looking for Colby. She spotted him and Sophie in the corner, and


    quickly approached, asking. ¡°Colby, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking for you. Everyone¡¯s


    waiting for your speech.¡±


    Vanessa moved next to Colby, her gazending on Sophie, ¡°You must be Mrs. Burke, I¡¯ve heard so


    much about you. Hello, I¡¯m Vanessa.¡±


    Vanessa extended her hand to Sophie.


    Sophie then took a good look at Vanessa. She had a refined appearance, a ssic debutante look that


    made her appear effortlessly graceful.

 Chapter 304

    Sophie extended her hand politely, but just as she was about to shake hands with Vanessa, Colby


    grabbed Sophie¡¯s hand first and strode towards the crowd.


    Vanessa¡¯s smile stiffened on her face. Colby didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Burke? How is she holding hands with Colby in public?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt there was something unusual between them, but I didn¡¯t expect them to get together


    before she even divorced.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Vanessa supposed to be Colby¡¯s fianc¨¦e? This is going to be quite the spectacle.¡±


    A few high¨Csocietydies nearby whispered among themselves, but the next moment, several


    bodyguards approached them. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Colby has requested that you leave.¡±


    One of thedies protested angrily, ¡°On what grounds are you asking us to leave!¡±


    As she spoke, she felt a chilly gaze on her, and when she turned to follow it, her bravado faded


    instantly at the sight of Colby. She was ushered out with her tail between her legs.


    Seeing this, Vanessa felt even worse. She approached Colby and said, ¡°Colby, Mrs. Burke is a married


    woman. This is not looking good for your reputation.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s tone was intimate, and Sophie calmly withdrew her hand, ¡°Ms. Vanessa is right, this doesn¡¯t


    look good.¡±


    ¡°Holding the hand of the woman I intend to marry doesn¡¯t seem bad to me.¡± Colby took Sophie¡¯s hand


    again, surveying the surroundings, ¡°If anyone is gonna gossip, I have ways to silence them.¡±


    Tears welled up in Vanessa¡¯s eyes, ¡°Colby, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You and Mrs. Burke, you two¡­¡±


    Vanessa looked from Sophie to Colby, confusion and helplessness evident in her eyes, At that


    moment, sensing trouble, Adler and Jenna hurried over. Adler couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Colby, Ms.


    Vanessa is fragile, don¡¯t scare


    her.¡±


    Vanessa tugged at Colby¡¯s hand in disbelief, her voice trembling, ¡°Colby, you promised you¡¯d take


    responsibility for me in this lifetime. How could you marry someone else, and Mrs. Burke has a


    husband. This is wrong!¡±


    Jenna frowned, adopting a stern sisterly demeanor, ¡°Colby, you better exin things to Ms. Vanessa


    clearly, or I won¡¯t be able to speak for you in front of Sophie.¡±


    ¡°I did promise to take responsibility, but I didn¡¯t mean to marry you.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Colby¡¯s words struck Vanessa hard, leaving her in tears.


    Jenna was taken aback, ¡°Colby, you really promised that? You and her¡­¡±


    Sophie frowned, and at that moment, Vanessa conveniently fainted into Adler¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Gosh! Ms. Vanessa!¡±


    Adler supported Vanessa, and as Colby frowned, he quickly signaled for the security to take Vanessa


    away.


    Sophie nced at Colby and said indifferently, ¡°Promising to take responsibility but not marrying her.


    Colby, is this what you having nothing to do with her?¡±


    She let go of Colby¡¯s hand and left the party.


    meant by


    Colby wanted to exin but was stopped by Adler, ¡°Colby, for heaven¡¯s sake! Take care of this mess. If


    something happens to Vanessa, how are you going to exin to thete Mr. Elwood?¡±


    Colby pursed his lips as Vanessa was taken away in an ambnce. Jenna became furious, ¡°Colby,


    exin yourself right now. What is going on between you and Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°Did you really promise to take responsibility after¡­¡± Adler gestured subtly, expressing his doubts at


    the moment.


    Colby frowned and said, ¡°I promised to take care of her because Mr. Elwood entrusted her to me on his


    deathbed. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°What? Entrusted on his deathbed?¡± Adler thought his ears were ying tricks on him.

 Chapter 305

    ¡°Damn! How can a man be so bad at expressing himself?¡°.


    Jenna couldn¡¯t contain her frustration, ¡°Can¡¯t you just speak clearly? Any woman would misunderstand


    that!¡±


    Adler realized the gravity of the situation and immediately said, ¡°You better go find Ms. Sophie now. I¡¯m


    afraid if you wait any longer to exin, Ms. Sophie might cut ties with youpletely.¡±


    Before his words could even settle, Colby had already vanished.


    Watching Colby dash off, Adler couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s the point of having a mouth


    if you don¡¯t use it properly?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie had already gotten into the car, and Tricia asked, ¡°Ms.


    Sophie, heading back to the Russell estate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Just as Sophie responded, her phone began to ring. Assuming it was Colby calling, she was about to


    hang up, but then she saw it was Jessica.


    Sophie answered the call, but before she could even speak, an anxious voice from the other end


    blurted out, ¡°Sophie! It¡¯s terrible! There¡¯s been an incident.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, calm down. What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your Uncle Perry. He has been taken by James¡® men.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophie frowned.


    James took Perry?


    ¡°James¡® men just stormed in and took him away.¡± Jessica, crying, said, ¡°James gave me an address,


    and told me to inform you to go there, He said that if you don¡¯t show up, they¡¯ll kill your Uncle Perry.¡±


    ¡°Give me the address.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s room 8023 at the Regent Hotel.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sophie¡¯s initially tense expression faded, her voice turning cold, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on


    Then, Sophie hung up the call.


    Tricia, having overheard the conversation, quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Sophie, are we going to the


    ¡°No, back to the Russell estate.¡±


    ¡°Back to the Russell estate? But what about James¡­¡±


    my way.¡±


    Mont Hotel?¡±


    ¡°If James really took Uncle Perry, why would he arrange to meet at a hotel? Would it not be better to


    threaten me after I return home? There¡¯s definitely something off here.¡±


    Jessica was always scheming, definitely up to no good. Sophie wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to trust a


    woman like Jessica. Heading back to the Russell estate to investigate was the priority.


    Soon, the car arrived at the doorstep of the Russell estate.


    ¡°Just get Sophie to Mr. Burke¡¯s side, and the divorce will naturally, be off the table.¡±


    Sophie overheard Jessica and Isaac talking as she entered. She immediately noticed Jessica¡¯s smile,


    devoid of any trace of the crying from the phone call.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing footsteps, Jessica turned around to find Sophie, her smile instantly stiffening.


    Sophie scoffed, ¡°Jessica, what an act you¡¯ve put


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    Jessica panicked, not expecting Sophie to return at this moment, her smile turning awkward, ¡°Sophie,


    how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°How did I end up here?¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze turned icy, ¡°I should be asking you, Jessica. What are you up


    to?¡±

 Chapter 306

    ¡°Sophie! What tone is that! How dare you question my mother.¡± Isaac pushed back his chair


    aggressively, ready to confront.


    Sophie nced coldly at the two before her, ¡°I have every right to question her as the head of the


    Russell family. Even if I were to send her to prison, it¡¯s within my rights.¡±


    The Russell family, with its vast estate and long¨Cstanding traditions, held rules that could not be


    broken. Isaac¡¯s face went pale immediately.


    Jessica hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, Sophie, all a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Jessica, aren¡¯t you nning to deliver me into James¡® bed?¡±


    For a moment, Jessica fell silent.


    Indeed, that had been her n, but Sophie¡¯s unexpected return had thrown all her ns into disarray.


    Sophie said icily, ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven you once, twice, and that was my leniency. This time, I will not show


    mercy.¡±


    Sophie pulled out her phone.


    tsaac quickly stepped forward, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Calling the police.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What you did today amounts to kidnapping. Last time,


    you tampered with the brakes on my car. I spared you because you were young, but that doesn¡¯t mean


    I am weak or can be bullied.¡±


    ¡°Isaac, don¡¯t let her call the police! If she does, we¡¯ll be done for.¡±


    Jessica stared at Isaac in panic. Isaac, now an adult and stronger than Sophie, snatched the phone


    from her upon hearing his mother¡¯s plea.


    Meanwhile, Perry had heard themotion and came down from upstairs.


    Perry was somewhat perplexed by the scene in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why all the


    shouting?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jessica didn¡¯t know how to exin when suddenly, Isaac picked up an ashtray from the table and,


    without a word, smashed it onto the back of Sophie¡¯s head.


    Sophie was stunned; likely not expecting Isaac to resort to such violence. As she turned around, she


    caught sight of Isaac¡¯s face, twisted with malice.


    ¡°Isaac! What are you doing?!¡±


    Perry immediately ran downstairs to Sophie and helped her up. Then he turned back to re at Isaac,


    ¡°Hurry and call 911!¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes were filled with fury as he struck Perry on the forehead, and instantly, blood streamed


    down Perry¡¯s temple.


    Jessica¡¯s face was a picture of disbelief, ¡°Isaac! Do you realize what you¡¯re doing? How could you hit


    your father?¡±


    ¡°He told me to call 911. That¡¯s practically asking me to die. Mom, you don¡¯t know what it was like for me


    in jail. You don¡¯t understand! I finally got out, and this old man handed thepany to Sophie. I was


    left with nothing.¡±


    Isaac spoke vehemently, ¡°If we don¡¯t give Sophie to James, do you think the Burke family will let us off?


    What is Sophie? How could she possibly outmaneuver James? Might as well go all out.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was filled with malevolence.


    Jessica could never have imagined that the son she raised wouldmit such acts.

 Chapter 307

    Still, Isaac was right about one thing¨Cif they couldn¡¯t get Sophie Into James¡® bed tonight, it would be the


    end of the road for both of


    them.


    With a heavy heart, Jessica dragged Perry to the couch and then turned to Isaac, saying, ¡°Then let¡¯s do


    it now. Let¡¯s get Sophie to James¡® bed. The Burke family has more rules than ours, and Bea is no


    pushover. As long as Sophie remains Mrs. Burke, the Burke family will never tolerate her control over


    the Russell Corporation. Then we can find a way to take over thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Sophie to the hotel. Mom, I¡¯ll leave this side of things to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Isaac nced at Sophie lying on the ground, effortlessly hoisted her onto his shoulder, went down to


    the garage, and tossed her into the back seat of the car.


    Outside the Russell residence, Tricia was still waiting for news from Sophie when she saw a sports car


    zoom past.


    Frowning, Tricia had a bad feeling. She took out her phone and tried calling Sophie, but got no answer.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Sensing trouble, Tricia immediately called Colby.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Colby, something might have happened to Ms. Sophie.¡±


    As Tricia spoke, she drove after the speeding sports car, but it was moving too fast, and she could only


    vaguely see its tail lights.


    ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Colby was already nning to find Sophie to clear things up, and had been halfway to the Russell¡¯s


    ce. After hanging up, he abruptly hit the brakes and changed direction.


    Meanwhile, Isaac¡¯s car had arrived at the Regent Hotel¡¯s parking garage, Looking at Sophie lying in the


    car, Isaac said with a menacing tone, ¡°Sophie, you forced my hand. It is your fault to take what rightfully


    belonged to me.¡±


    As he spoke, he carried Sophie on his shoulder, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just happily be James¡® wife? Why do you


    have to go against James? This is all for the Russell family. You should thank me when you wake up.¡±


    Struggling, Isaac managed to get Sophie to room 8023.


    The room was empty. Isaac threw Sophie onto the bed.


    Looking around and seeing no one, Isaac smirked, then he began to remove Sophie¡¯s clothes, and


    took several photos with his phone, saving them.


    Afterpleting his task, he dimmed the room¡¯s lights and quietly left.


    In the garage, Isaac quickly got into the sports car. He made sure no one was following him, and


    immediately drove off at high speed. When Sophie groggily woke up, the only thing she could see was


    the dim light of the room, and everything around her seemed to be hotel furnishings. Her mind raced,


    recalling the moment before she passed out when 1saac had hit her from behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep, and Sophie could easily tell it was James¡® voice. Instinctively, she tried to


    sit up, but her arms were suddenly pinned down.


    Before her was James¡® face, expressionless, seemingly back to his usualposed and cool


    demeanor.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Was it you and Jessica who conspired to send me here?¡±


    Sophie waited for James¡® answer.


    Without hesitation, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 308

    Sophie felt her heart turn cold. The James she had known was never like this. At least, James would


    never stoop so low to obtain the


    woman he desired.


    In a soft voice, James said, ¡°Sophie, I don¡¯t want to force you. As long as you agree not to pursue the


    divorce, I will stop going after the Russell family.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Sophie tried to muster her strength, but the man¡¯s physical advantage was undeniable, leaving her


    unable to break free from James¡®


    grasp..


    A chill shed in her eyes. ¡°James, do you really think this will make me love you? This will only make


    me despise you more.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t care whether you love me or hate me.¡±


    James¡® eyes were filled with deep affection. It¡¯s like all the tribtions of her past life were nothing but a


    dream.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But Sophie knew all too well that it was not a dream. She vividly remembered everything James had


    done to her in her past life. Facing a man who had once killed her, her heart was devoid of any love


    that once was.


    ¡°I refuse to be by your side. Even if you exhaust all means against the Russell family, I will never stay


    with you.¡±


    Sophie felt James¡® grip on her wrist tighten bit by bit. He spoke with extreme restraint, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t


    push me.¡±


    ¡°Where did the honorable Mr. Burke learn to force women like this? James, do you realize what you


    look like right now? You¡¯re like a despicable suitor. How could you stoop so low! Even resorting to


    abduction? I feel nothing but disgust and revulsion at the sight of


    you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words struck James deeply.


    However, Sophie knew these words well. They were what James had said to her in their past life.


    She clearly remembered the day after they had sex.


    James looked down on her with disdain, saying, ¡°Since when did the dignifieddy of the Russell family


    stoop to such filthy and vile tactics? How could you degrade yourself like this! Even resorting to


    drugging? I feel nothing but disgust and revulsion at the sight of


    you.¡±


    Now, she was merely returning those words to James.


    James had never faced such humiliation before anyone, and indeed, his face darkened with rage.


    ¡°Sophie, you are my wife. Is it wrong that I love you? You want a divorce, but I will never agree.¡±


    James reached out to tear Sophie¡¯s dress, and as he leaned down to kiss her, the woman beneath him


    suddenlyughed.


    James frowned deeply. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°James, what¡¯s the point of forcing a woman who doesn¡¯t love you to submit beneath you? Even if you


    force yourself on me tonight, it won¡¯t change my determination to divorce you. You better give up.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes were devoid of love, only cold indifference.


    James clenched his fists, his restraint and patiencepletely copsing at that moment. He was like


    a beast ready to break free at any moment.


    ¡°You are my wife. After tonight, I¡¯ll find a way to keep you by my side, Sophie, you are mine, and mine


    alone.¡±


    As James tore Sophie¡¯s dress, merely touching her skin ignited a me within him. Unable to control


    himself any longer, he was about to press down on her when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    The light from the hallway flooded into the room, and Colbynded a punch straight on James,


    knocking him to the ground instantly. James wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, a cold glint


    shing in his eyes. ¡°Colby?¡±

 Chapter 309

    Colby shrugged off his coat and wrapped it around Sophie, pulling her close into his embrace.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re truly despicable.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was cold, tinged with anger.


    Outside, Tricia arrived a step behind Colby, now panting from the rush. Colby had dashed upstairs


    without waiting for her.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡± Tricia entered, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. They¡¯ll be here any minute.¡±


    ¡°Called the police?¡± James¡® gaze turned icy, scoffing at Colby, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Colby¡¯s involved in the underworld. And he got the guts to call the cops?


    At this, Sophie also froze, whispering in rebuke, ¡°Colby! Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Colby¡¯s shady dealings had reached Devonport, but if they had, calling the police


    would be a risky move.


    Colby, with his years in the business, surely knew this..


    ¡°A CEO kidnaps his wifete at night, attempting assault, only to be arrested by the police. I think this


    headline will be quite the sensation in tomorrow¡¯s front pages.¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice was chilling, tightening James¡® heart. This self¨Cdestructive tactic seemed like something


    Colby would indeed do. ¡°Mr. Burke! The police are here! Run!¡± Colt ran in to warn, but it was already


    toote.


    James¡® face darkened. He gave Colby a cold nce.


    The police had made their way up, turning on the lights, and studied James, asking, ¡°Are you James?


    There¡¯s been a report of kidnapping and assault.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James¡® eyes remained on Sophie. However, Sophie was in Colby¡¯s arms, not sparing him a nce.


    The officer surveyed the scene, asking, ¡°Who made the call?¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡±


    Before Tricia could finish, Sophie interrupted, ¡°I had my secretary call.¡±


    Tricia was once under Colby¡¯smand, and Sophie didn¡¯t know if she had been involved in any


    underworld activities. If Tricia were to be questioned like this, it could put Colby at risk.


    Sophie adjusted the coat around her, stating, ¡°If a statement needs to be taken, I¡¯m the victim, and I


    can do it.¡±


    The officer nodded, replying, ¡°Then please,e with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before Sophie could step forward, Colby wrapped an arm around her waist, casually stating, ¡°My


    girlfriend just got a shock. I¡¯ll go with her.¡±


    ¡°Colby!¡± Sophie whispered in rebuke.


    Colby gently squeezed Sophie¡¯s waist, silencing her protests.


    James looked on, his expression darkening. ¡°Sophie is my wife. When did she be your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You have been out and about, even has a child. Sophie only has me as a boyfriend, so what¡¯s so


    surprising about that?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The atmosphere between the two men was tense.


    James signaled Colt with a nce, and Colt nodded, quickly dialing the chief¡¯s number.


    Colt ced the phone in front of the officers, stating, ¡°Gentlemen, your chief would like a word.¡±


    Sophie knew James had anticipated the worst¨Ccase scenario.

 Chapter 310

    James was a businessman who had been calling the shots in Devonport for years. If he couldn¡¯t handle


    the police, he wouldn¡¯t deserve to be the head of Burke International.


    It seemed this time, James wouldn¡¯t be implicated.


    ?? ? ??¡® ?


    ¡°Guys, pleasee with us to the station,¡± the police officers said, their tone much friendlier, but the


    oue was not what James had hoped for.


    James frowned, and Colt said coldly, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your chief informed you about the situation?¡±


    ¡°The chief has briefed us, but we still need you toe to the station for a statement, they replied.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The stance of the police was clear.


    James quickly turned his gaze to Colby. Was Colby the one causing trouble?


    Sophie furrowed her brows as well. She didn¡¯t know that Colby¡¯s influence had already prated


    Devonport.


    5 5 8


    In her past life, Colby had only established himself in Devonport three yearster. How could he have


    such a significant influence now?


    ¡°We are just doing our job. Please, Mr. Burke, don¡¯t make this difficult for us, the officers said before


    gesturing for them to follow.


    They had no choice but to go to the station.


    James red at Colby, ¡°You really have some tricks up your sleeve.¡±


    ¡°You are one to talk, Colby retorted, escorting Sophie out.


    Two police officers escorted James in the middle, surrounded by reporters outside the hotel. From the


    moment James came out, the shlights never stopped.


    ¡°Mr. Burke! We heard you were used of kidnapping and assaulting your wife. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Sophie mentioned divorce at a funeral recently. Is that due to a disagreement between


    you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s rumored you have a child from another rtionship. Is this true? Are you trying to save


    your marriage now?¡±


    The reporters bombarded them with questions.


    Colby escorted Sophie into a police car, and she looked at him, asking, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small lesson.¡±


    The Burke family always cared deeply about their reputation. James¡® grandmother, Bea, valued the


    family¡¯s honor above everything else. This scandal was thest thing Bea wanted.


    ¡°Colby, I never thought your influence would spread so fast,¡± Sophie said, turning away, distant and


    cold.


    ¡°Still angry?¡± Colby asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being angry. It¡¯s just that being yed isn¡¯t a pleasant feeling.¡±


    ¡°I said I would take responsibility for Vanessa. Her father once helped me, and before he died, he


    entrusted her to me. I¡¯m only responsible for her well¨Cbeing, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°She has fallen so deeply for you. Colby, you seems quite heartless.¡±


    ¡°My heart can only belong to one, and it¡¯s already yours,¡± Colby dered.


    Sophie frowned at Colby¡¯s cheesy confession, ¡°Did Adler teach you that?¡±


    After a moment, Colby mused, ¡°Too cheesy?¡±


    Sophieughed at his serious expression, yfully saying, ¡°That girl sees you as her fianc¨¦. Colby,


    with your history, you must have lots of girls fawning over you.¡±


    Colby¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, ¡°I smell jealousy.¡±


    Sophie instinctively looked away, but Colby gently turned her face towards him, whispering, ¡°I like


    seeing you jealous. It proves you care


    about me at least.¡±

 Chapter 311

    Sophie couldn¡¯t escape Colby¡¯s intense gaze, his eyes brimming with sincerity. ¡°Sophie, my heart is


    yours alone¨Cpast, present, and future.


    D


    ¡°Colby, I don¡¯t believe in love.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Maybe in the past, I could have fallen for


    you, but now, I don¡¯t want to easily fall for anyone.¡±


    The lessons from her past life were painful enough. She admitted to herself that there had been a


    moment when her heart fluttered for Colby, but it wasn¡¯t enough to risk the rest of her life on.


    Life was too precious. She had been given a second chance at life and was determined not to be


    drowned in love again.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stay by your side until the moment you ept me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Sophie was about to persuade him further when the driver got into the car, breaking the intimate


    atmosphere inside.


    ¡°Mr. Colby, Ms. Sophie, please go to the police station with us. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The police officer in the passenger seat was extremely polite and friendly.


    2 F 8 8 2


    Sophie suddenly remembered that the Costello family had a military background, but Lennon had


    retired, and many of his former,rades had also stepped back. So, Colby having influence with the


    police wasn¡¯t a big deal after all.


    And there she was, worrying about Colby. How foolish she had been.


    ¡°Ding¡±


    ¡®Ding


    ¡°Ding¡±


    Everyone¡¯s phones in the car started ringing. Sophie pulled out her phone and saw the breaking news


    notification.


    The photos and news had been released by reporters outside the hotel to all major online tforms,


    creating significant buzz evente at night.


    [CEO arrested after attempting to kidnap and rape wife at midnight]


    This eye¨Ccatching headline was at the top of the trending searches.


    Sophie looked at Colby, who was calm and collected. He had summoned the media for this very


    purpose.


    Sophie quickly noticed that the police car had been taking a roundabout route, turning a fifteen¨Cminute


    journey into more than twenty, with many shes from cameras taking photos along the way


    The sound of the police siren attracted the attention of passersby, leading to a crowd forming. It¡¯s like


    being paraded through the


    streets.


    ¡°You are so evil.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t help herself.


    How could anyonee up with such a n?


    Colby responded with a nonchnt tone, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Burke family was in turmoil. Bea nearly fainted when she saw the news. Ca


    supported her, saying, ¡°Grandma Bea, you must take care of your health.¡±


    Ca had rushed to the Burke family to offer her sympathies the moment she heard Nichole was


    missing.


    Bea faced several blows in quick session, and was already struggling to cope. ¡°James¡­ what on


    earth is he doing? For the sake of one woman, he¡¯spletely disregarded the Burke family¡¯s


    reputation! What did he just do!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma Bea, the most important thing now is to get James back.¡±

 Chapter 312

    Bea snapped back to reality and said, ¡°Right. Marian, go and call the driver right away. Let¡¯s head to


    the police station. Hurry!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Marian immediately went to summon the driver.


    Ca said, ¡°Grandma Bea, let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Bea patted Ca¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ca, do as I tell youter. If we can get through this


    safely, you¡¯ll be the future daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family.¡±


    Hearing Bea¡¯s promise, Ca was overjoyed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The police car roamed around for half an hour before finally arriving at the police station.


    Stepping out, James had a grim expression, and Colt by his side was also holding back his anger.


    The driver intentionally took a detour, clearly wanting the townsfolk to see the police car escorting


    them, aiming to fuel the public opinion even further.


    How could Colby resort to such despicable tactics?


    ¡°Mr. Colby, Ms. Sophie, please get out of the car.¡±


    From another police car, Sophie, wrapped in Colby¡¯s coat, stepped out, meeting James¡® gaze with


    indifference.


    James nced at Colby and coldly said, ¡°Colby, that¡¯s quite the tactic. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Colby unapologetically said, ¡°Compared to you, my tactics are indeed a bit more sophisticated.¡±


    stateme


    ¡°Mr. James, pleasee with us to give a statement.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The police led James away.


    As he was leaving, James¡® gaze fell on Sophie.


    Sophie averted her gaze, not looking back at James.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡°.


    Colby protected Sophie as they walked in, but before they reached the police station, a car¡¯s headlights


    suddenly shone on them. Bea, furious, got out of the car and without a word, raised her hand to p,


    but Sophie quickly blocked it. ¡°Bea, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Sophie! You¡¯ve caused such a stir


    outside! Youpletely disregard the Burke family¡¯s reputation. And now, you heartlessly send your


    own husband to the police station. How could there be such an evil woman in the world? If I had known


    this, I would never have let you marry into the Buske family.¡±


    Bea was gasping for breath, her eyes burning as if she wanted.to skin Sophie alive right then and


    there.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie, how could you do this? Please exin to the police that it¡¯s not like this. Tell them to


    release James.¡± Ca spoke righteously.


    Sophie almostughed, ¡°Ms. Ca, on what grounds do you order me? The person who kidnapped me,


    intending to rape me, is James. I am the victim here. Why should I rify things with the police, and


    why should I demand they release James?¡±


    C¨¢, feeling guilty, still tried to justify herself, ¡°Because¡­ because James is your husband. How can a


    husband¡¯s actions towards his wife be called rape?¡±


    ¡°Let me make it clear, any act against a woman¡¯s will is considered rape. Moreover, James and I were


    already discussing divorce. Him having me kidnapped and taken to a hotel is clearly rape.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice turned colder, ¡°Before, I considered the fact that James and I were once husband and


    wife, and I wanted to discuss divorce with him properly. But he stubbornly refused and even resorted to


    such despicable and dirty actions. Everything I did now ispletely justified.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! You¡¯re utterly unreasonable. Let me tell you, even if James disagrees, this marriage is over. I


    will never tolerate a woman like you in the Burke family.¡±


    Bea, dragging Ca along, said, ¡°Ca,e with me.¡±


    Yes, Grandma Bea

 Chapter 313

    Ca nced at Sophie, a hint of smugness in her eyes.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. It seemed that Bea had agreed to some terms with Ca.


    With that confident look on Ca¡¯s face, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she realized her dreams and became


    Mrs. Burke..


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Colby, out of the blue, halted Bea in her tracks. Bea, puzzled, turned around and looked at Colby with


    disdain, ¡°What? You are just a bastard of the Costello family. Think you can lecture me?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Colby¡¯s seemingly casual words stirred a storm in Sophie¡¯s heart. Bea was an elder, a well¨Crespected


    figure in Devonport.


    This was a different kind of war from the one men fought in the business world. This was their women¡¯s


    affair, yet Colby was still willing to stand up for her.


    Bea nced at Colby and then at Sophie, saying, ¡°Oh, I see now, birds of a feather flock together. So,


    Sophie, you¡¯ve betrayed James, haven¡¯t you? Climbing up the socialdder by getting close to Colby, is


    that it? No wonder you¡¯re so keen on divorce. You think you¡¯ve caught a bigger fish.¡±


    ¡°Bea, I respect you as my elder, which is why I¡¯ve always given you some leeway, but don¡¯t push it. If


    you go too far, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    In her past life, Sophie had given her all to Bea, only to end up with nothing.


    The Burke family were inherently cold.


    She had previously refrained from confronting Bea out of respect for her age, but that didn¡¯t mean Bea


    could insult her at will.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to deal with me. Do you think the Burke family is easy to mess with? If you


    touch me, James will never let you off.¡± After saying this, Bea dragged Ca towards the police station.


    Sophie turned her head towards Colby, saying, ¡°You weren¡¯t really nning on getting physical, were


    you?¡±


    ¡°Hit an old person?¡±


    Colby frowned, saying, ¡°Never have, but there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Physical violence is the lowest form of retaliation.¡± Colby gently stroked Sophie¡¯s head,


    saying, ¡°Since she insulted you, I¡¯ll make sure she witnesses her own downfall. She¡¯ll regret everything


    she¡¯s done tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Colby, Ms. Sophie, shall we go in?¡± A police officer quietly spoke up.


    Sophie nodded, and Colby, with his arm around her, walked in..


    Inside, Bea was acting the part of an elder, coldly stating, ¡°I be right here waiting for your chief to


    come.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to make things difficult, but our chief really is busy today and can¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Tell him Bea Burke is here. He shoulde to see me.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand?¡± The police officer looked impatient.


    At that moment, Sophie and Colby walked in, and the people around them, upon seeing Colby,


    approached him, ¡°Mr. Colby, Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re finally here. Pleasee this way.¡±


    The change in attitude was stark.


    Bea¡¯s face fell immediately, ¡°I told you to call your chief. Can¡¯t you understand? Hurry up and fetch


    him.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve told you, the chief is busy and can¡¯te.¡±

 Chapter 314

    ¡°You! How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    Bea had never been spoken to in such an impatient and disrespectful manner by a stranger before.


    The humiliation made her chest


    tremble with anger.


    Tve been very polite to you. You¡¯ve been demanding to see the chief since you walked in. Do you think


    anyone can just see him? You¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bea pointed at the person in front of her, her hand shaking.


    ¡°This is a police station, not a ce for you to throw a tantrum.¡±


    Bea was dizzy with rage.


    Colby raised a hand to stop the officer. He said calmly. ¡°We should always treat the elderly with


    respect.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my attitude was inappropriate.¡±


    A smile yed on Colby¡¯s lips, ¡°If Bea wants to see your chief, then bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Colby, I¡¯ll call the chief right away.¡±


    The officer quickly went out to make the call, and soon came back in, saying, ¡°Mr. Colby, our Chief said


    he will be here soon, please wait a moment.¡±


    Bea¡¯s expression changed at this scene. This was Colby¡¯s way of showing her that she had less


    influence here in Devonport than him. She mmed the table in anger, ¡°Well, well, Derick! To think he


    would disrespect me like this. Has he forgotten the days when he was just a small officer? He was


    eager to please me, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to see him.¡±


    Ca tried to calm Bea down, saying, ¡°Grandma Bea, please calm down. When Officer Derick arrives,


    you can give him a piece of your mind then.¡±


    Bea¡¯s anger subsided a bit at Ca¡¯s words.


    she


    Sophie, watching from the side, sneered internally. Bea had always been pampered and spoiled. She


    probably didn¡¯t even know the current situation in Devonport.


    Indeed, Derick used to be a small officer who needed Bea¡¯s favor, but now he was the Chief, not the


    officer of the past. How could he possibly give Bea any respect?


    Sure enough, Officer Derick arrived shortly after.


    The moment he saw Colby, he immediately approached, smiling, ¡°I heard Mr. Colby wanted to see me,


    so I came right away. Whatever you need, I¡¯ll do my best to assist


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Colby nced at Bea not far away, and Officer Derick immediately understood. His expression


    changed slightly, and he said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Bea, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Bea looked Officer Derick up and down, saying coldly, ¡°Officer Derick, you carry quite the attitude. I had


    someone call for you, and you couldn¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    Officer Derick was clearly displeased with Bea¡¯s attitude, but since Colby was there, he didn¡¯t make it


    too obvious He asked in return, ¡°Mrs. Bea, what can I do for you?¡±


    Bea stood up angrily and said, ¡°My grandson was brought in by your officers, and you¡¯re asking if


    there¡¯s a problem? Release James immediately


    Officer Derick replied, ¡°So, it¡¯s about this matter. We¡¯re just following the rules.¡±

 Chapter 315

    ¡°Rules? What rules! Do you even know who you¡¯ve arrested? Do you want to lose your job as the


    Chief?¡±


    Bea¡¯s outburst left Chief Derick looking quite embarrassed in front of his subordinates.


    His demeanor became stem in an instant. He mmed his fist on the desk and bellowed, ¡°Mind your


    language. My position as the Chief is not up for discussion. Do you think the Burke family can do


    whatever they please? We follow thew here, and if you cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll have you


    escorted out.¡±


    Bea hadn¡¯t expected Chief Derick to stand up to her like that and red at him with wide eyes, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Chief Derick, there¡¯s no need to get angry.¡±


    Colby, standing by, spoke calmly, ¡°James is a prominent figure. Arresting him like this does look bad. I


    think, if there¡¯s nothing incriminating after the statement is taken, we should just let him go.¡±


    Chief Derick quickly added, ¡°We will, of course, proceed ording to thew.¡±


    Bea¡¯s face turned sour at this exchange.


    Colby shifted his tone and said, ¡°However, Beacks manners, and someone should really teach her a


    lesson.¡±


    Hearing this, Bea felt a chill run up her spine, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Ca frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Colby, Bea is aged. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Colby ignored Ca. Chief Derick stepped forward and said, ¡°And who might you be? If Bea is acting


    rudely, I¡¯ll let it slide given her age, but are you going to ignore the rules?¡±


    ¡°L¡­¡±


    Ca was at a loss for words, but then Bea stepped forward and said, ¡°Ca is going to be James¡® wife,


    the future daughter¨Cinw of our family. Chief Derick, you better watch your words, or you¡¯ll have


    James to answer to once he¡¯s out.¡±


    Officer Derick was somewhat wary of James, and when he heard Bea say that Ca was the future


    Mrs. Burke, he was momentarily at a loss for words and found it difficult to speak harshly again.


    Sophie, who had been silent, chuckled softly and said, ¡°Bea, it seems really easy to be a


    daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family. Howe it changes every few days? Just a while ago, Ms.


    Nichole, iming to be pregnant, said she was going to marry into the Burke family. Does that mean


    James is nning to marry two girls into the family?¡°.


    Bea sneered, ¡°That¡¯s our family¡¯s business, not something you need to


    worry about.¡±


    Right after Bea spoke, James walked out of the interrogation room, his gazending on Sophie with


    something that was hard to read. Seeing James, Bea felt as if she had backing and said, ¡°Chief Derick,


    we can leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°Chief, after the interrogation, the charges of kidnapping and rape are confirmed. Should we file the


    case?¡±


    ¡°What? Confirmed?¡± Bea was enraged, ¡°Did you see clearly? This girl here is going to be Mrs. Burke,


    the future daughter¨Cinw of our family. James already has a fianc¨¦e. How could he possibly do


    something as absurd as kidnapping his ex¨Cwife? Is someone forcing you to give false testimony?¡±


    Bea¡¯s gaze thennded on Colby, implying he was behind all this.


    Ca, catching Bea¡¯s cue, quickly spoke up, ¡°Chief, there must be some misunderstanding here.


    James and I are in love. He would never betray me like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange indeed. The man who begged me not to divorce him tonight is already in love with Ms.


    Ca. It seems Mr. Burke is indeed fickle, probably saying such things to all women.¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze


    was fixed on James.


    James stared intently at Sophie and said lightly, ¡°In my heart, Sophie is my only wife. And I love only


    her.


    ¡°James! Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Bea¡¯s face drastically changed, and even Ca, who had been trying to help James get out of his


    charges, turned pale.

 Chapter 316

    Ca had mustered all her courage to speak those words, but with just a brief response from James,


    she became theughingstock among those present.


    In an instant, Ca¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Bea fiercely yelled at Sophie, ¡°Sophie, what kind of love potion have you fed my grandson, making him


    say such things?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not her fault.¡± James¡® gaze was intense, and Sophie averted her eyes from him.


    A nearby officer said, ¡°ording to Mr. James¡® statement, Sophie was kidnapped by her own family


    members, Isaac and Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s immediately arrest Isaac and Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Several officers moved out together..


    James, from the beginning to the end, had no intention of defending himself.


    Bea gritted her teeth and said, ¡°James, for a woman, you¡¯re willing to throw away the Burke family¡¯s


    reputation?¡±


    ¡°If I did it, I¡¯ll admit it.¡±


    James spoke to Colt, who had been following him, ¡°Colt, take Grandma home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    Colt hesitated, his gaze shifting to Sophie as he said, ¡°Madam, Mr. Burke has nothing to do with this. It


    was Jessica who called Mr. Burke. He rushed over fearing for your safety. He never intended to


    conspire with Jessica to kidnap you.¡±


    Sophie frowned slightly, but James coldly said, ¡°I asked you to take Grandma home. Who asked you to


    speak out of turn?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leave.¡± James suppressed his anger.


    Bea, as if grasping at straws, pointed at everyone around and said, ¡°You all heard that, right? James


    has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s all a scheme set up by the Russell family. They couldn¡¯t let go of the


    Burke family¡¯s wealth.¡±


    Bea sneered at Sophie, ¡°Look at you, Sophie. You act all righteous in front of others, and talk about


    divorce, but then you conspire with your own family to throw yourself at James. I see, you never


    wanted a divorce, just clinging to the Burke family for benefits.¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brows, about to speak, but Colby grabbed her wrist. He pulled Sophie into his


    arms, saying, ¡°Sophie is my woman. To insult her is to insult me.¡±


    Sophie looked at Colby¡¯s profile. He always seemed so carefree, as if nothing mattered to him, but just


    now, he was serious.


    Officer Derick caught on to Colby¡¯s intent, and immediately said to the two officers beside him, ¡°Escort


    those causing a disturbance out.¡± As the officers were about to step forward, Ca anxiously said,


    ¡°James, won¡¯t you say something? Are you going to watch Grandma. Bea being taken away like this?


    She came here for you.¡±


    James¡® gaze had been on Sophie and Colby the whole time, but eventually, he stepped forward to


    stand in front of Bea, coldly saying, ¡°Officer Derick, you are gonnay a hand on a member of the


    Burke family?¡±

 Chapter 317

    Officer Derek still had to show James some respect. He nced at the silent Colby beside him and


    said, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to show you respect, but¡­¡±


    His implication was clear. James turned his cold gaze towards Colby, stating, ¡°Who really runs


    Devonport, Officer Derek? You better think carefully.¡±


    Colby¡¯s response was indifferent, ¡°Devonport might have been under your control in the past, James,


    but from now on, it¡¯s all me.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two men was subtly tense.


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed with a few iing photos. Upon seeing them, her


    eyes chilled instantly, and her look towards James was filled with disgust, ¡°Mr. Burke, is this your


    doing?¡±


    James was clueless about what had happened.


    Sophie picked up her phone, and the content of the photos was unmistakably clear.


    In them, Sophie was seen with her clothes torn, unconscious in a dimly lit room. The images were


    suggestive, causing James to furrow his brows in confusion, ¡°This wasn¡¯t me, Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Sophie spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Burke, you think you can intimidate me with these photos?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Colby took Sophie¡¯s phone, and upon seeing the content, his expression instantly darkened.


    Bea sneered, ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t pin your family¡¯s issues on the Burkes. James is standing right here. You


    know very well who sent you pictures.¡±


    As the situation escted, Colt immediately interjected, ¡°Madam! This has nothing to do with Mr.


    Burke. It must be a misunderstanding.¡±


    those


    ¡°A misunderstanding? It seems there are quite a few misunderstandings between Mr. Burke and me.¡±


    Sophie turned to Officer Derek, her tone light, ¡°Chief, since Mr. Burke¡¯s secretary ims he did not


    kidnap me but merely wanted to rescue me, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°Le¨Cleave it at that?¡± Officer Derek thought he had misheard and instinctively nced at Colby, waiting


    for his decision.


    Colby handed Sophie¡¯s phone back to her, ¡°What Sophie says, I endorse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then, let this be the end of it.¡± Officer Derek instructed the officers behind him, ¡°Release them.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie turned and left with Colby.


    Ca watched Sophie¡¯s reaction with disdain, ¡°She talked about not being intimidated, but in the end,


    isn¡¯t she just afraid of tamishing her reputation?¡±


    James, containing his anger, snapped, ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    Ca rarely saw James angry. She immediately shut up, too scared to say more.


    James turned to Colt beside him, ¡°Investigate who took those photos.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Outside the police station, Sophie followed Colby into the car.


    In the car, Colby remained silent, but Sophie could feel his anger. She asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Colby retorted without answering, ¡°Did you intentionally let James go?¡±

 Chapter 318

    If a normal person saw those photos, their first reaction would be to shut off their phone in shame,


    never showing them to anyone. Yet, Sophieid those photos out for everyone to see, clearly indicating


    she didn¡¯t care about the matter. If she didn¡¯t care, how could those few photos possibly threaten her?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The ultimate conclusion was that Sophie was looking for an excuse to let James go.


    Sophie frowned, saying, ¡°Colt probably wasn¡¯t lying. This has nothing to do with James.¡±


    The incident was so sudden, she was initially shocked that James,would stoop to such despicable


    tactics.


    B¨²t upon further thought, there were many inconsistencies.


    If James wanted to get her, why would he need to associate with someone like Jessica?


    There definitely was something amiss.


    Though she wanted to divorce James, she didn¡¯t want to wrongfully use him.


    ¡°I know you were worried about me tonight, and you went to great lengths to deal with James. Now I


    suddenly say I¡¯m letting him go, I¡­¡± Before Sophie could finish, suddenly, Colby reached out and


    flicked Sophie¡¯s forehead.


    She was startled, only to see Colby staring at her, his eyes reflecting nothing but adoration, ¡°Why are


    you exining this to me?¡±


    ¡°I just feel like I owe you an apology.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want to do with confidence. You have my support.¡±


    Colby¡¯s simple words seemed to give her the strongest support.


    Meanwhile, Jessica and Isaac were as anxious as cats on a hot tin roof.


    Jessica paced back and forth in the living room, fretting, ¡°How could James be arrested just like that?


    Who in Devonport has the audacity toy hands on James? If the police investigate and trace it back to


    us, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    The Russell family didn¡¯t have powerful connections. Kidnapping was a serious crime. Last time, even


    though Isaac was a minor, he had already suffered a lot in jail.


    Isaac sat on the sofa, anxious, but relieved he had a backup n.


    With so manypromising photos of Sophie on his phone, she wouldn¡¯t turn them in.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open with a loud bang. A group of people instantly stormed into the


    Russell residence. Isaac had seen such a scenario before and still felt his legs go weak at the sight.


    When Colby walked in protecting Sophie, Jessica and Isaac¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Sophie¡¯s clothes were torn, and she was draped in Colby¡¯s coat. What happened to her was obvious.


    Sophie sneered, ¡°Jessica, surprised to see me back?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­.¡± Jessica swallowed hard, terrified, ¡°Sophie, I was only thinking of your best interests. I


    didn¡¯t want you to miss out on a good match with Mr. Burke. Though the methods were wrong, it was all


    for your own good. For the sake of the Russell family, considering my dedication and toil for the Russell


    family all these years, you should-¡±


    ¡°For


    my


    sake?¡± Sophie was almost amused by the statement, ¡°Or for your own luxury and riches, Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Sophie! How can you say that! I truly was-¡­¡±


    *p¨C!*

 Chapter 319

    A resounding pnded on Jessica¡¯s face. Caught off guard, Jessica fell to the ground, her face


    swelling up instantly.


    ¡°Sophie! How could you hit my mother?¡±


    Isaac rushed to defend Jessica, but Sophie, calm and collected, delivered another p straight to


    Isaac¡¯s face.


    He wanted to retaliate, but was quickly subdued and pinned to the ground by Colby¡¯s men.


    Sophie crouched down, staring at Isaac who couldn¡¯t lift his head, and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know


    those photos were taken by you?¡± Isaac red at Sophie fiercely, ¡°So what if I did! Do you want to


    send me back to jail? You selfish, vicious woman! You steal everything from me, and now you want to


    ruin mepletely. Let me tell you, I won¡¯t be bullied that easily.¡±


    Isaac tried to break free, but the men holding him down punched him hard, ¡°Stay down.¡±


    After the punch, Isaac calmed down instantly.


    Taking in Isaac¡¯s pathetic thug appearance, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I used to let things slide


    because you were Uncle Perry¡¯s son. As long as you didn¡¯t go too far, I wouldn¡¯t hold you responsible.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want. Let me make it clear, the Russell estate was built


    by my father, and I am the sole heir of the Russell family. My position has never been something you


    could covet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! The Russell estate is mine. Have you forgotten who took you in after your parents died? It


    was my father. And this is how you repay me. You¡¯re so ungrateful!¡±


    Another loud pnded on Isaac¡¯s face, which made Jessica rush over in distress. She protected


    Isaac¡¯s head and screamed hysterically at Sophie, ¡°Sophie! Don¡¯t you go too far! He¡¯s your cousin!¡±


    ¡°Cousin? When he tried to kill me, why didn¡¯t you say he was my cousin? When he took those photos,


    sending me into James¡® bed, why didn¡¯t you say he was my cousin?¡±


    ??? ? ?? ?? ????8 ???? ???? ?? ????? ???? ??? ? ?? 8 ? 8 ???8 ?


    Sophie red coldly at Jessica and said, ¡°I should have told you long ago, I came to your house with


    all my father¡¯s wealth. Rather than you taking me in, it was more like I brought money to support you.


    Spare me your talk of morality and righteousness. You and your son


    are not worthy of it.¡±


    Isaac turned pale, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Sophie, all you want is the Russell family¡¯s fortune, right? Let me tell


    you, my dad has already passed the Russell estate to me. I¡¯m going to remove you from the family


    tree. You¡¯re no longer thedy of the Russell family. Nor will you be


    its head.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Perry? What have you done to him?¡±


    Perry would never hand over the Russell estate to Isaac. There must be something wrong.


    Sure enough, a flicker of guilt crossed Jessica¡¯s face as Sophie spoke.


    Sophie immediately grabbed Jessica by the cor, a hint of murderous intent shing in her eyes,


    ¡°Speak! Where is Uncle Perry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Colby, sensing something was off, immediately ordered his men, ¡°Search the ce.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Colby¡¯s men quickly conducted a thorough search of the Russell family home.


    Sophie felt a chill spreading through her body. She had anticipated Jessica and Isaac might harm her,


    but she never imagined they would target Perry. After all, Perry had always been kind to Jessica and


    indulgent towards his son.


    These heartless beings¡­ Theyy hands on their own husband and father.


    ¡°We found him!¡±


    Someone shouted, and Sophie immediately let go of Jessica, rushing towards the basement.


    In the basement, Perry was tied up, his mouth was sealed with tape, and the blood on his forehead had


    dried. He appeared to be barely breathing.


    Seeing this, Sophie immediately shouted/ ¡°Call 911, now!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 320

    When Jessica and Isaac were dragged into the basement, their faces turned pale with fear. A single


    nce from Sophie was enough to make Jessica copse to the ground in terror.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Jessica frantically waved her hands, pleading with Sophie, ¡°Sophie, we had no choice, we were forced


    into this-¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie stepped forward, gripping Jessica¡¯s chin. There¡¯s a look in her eyes that Jessica had never


    seen before, fierce and terrifying.


    ¡°What did my Uncle Perry ever do to you? From the moment you married into the Russell family, didn¡¯t


    he always protect you? Whatever you wanted, didn¡¯t he buy it for you without a second thought? He


    gave you everything, even sacrificing his own reputation. And you! You


    ¨²ngrateful snake!¡±


    Sophie violently pushed Jessica away.


    Tears filled Jessica¡¯s eyes as she trembled with fear.


    Sophie coldly said, ¡°If anything happens to my Uncle Perry, you and your darling son can expect to


    spend the rest of your lives in


    prison.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Jessica wanted to beg Sophie for mercy, but Sophie¡¯s heart was solely focused on Perry¡¯s wellbeing.


    Colby had his men take Perry out of the basement, his voice deep and serious, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted


    the hospital. We¡¯re taking Perry


    there now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡±


    ? ?? ? ?????? ?? ? ??? ? ? 8? ?? ?? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? ?? ? ? ?? ??


    ¡°From what I saw, it should just be superficial wounds.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally settled.


    Sophie coldly nced at Jessica and Isaac, still held on the ground, and said, ¡°Keep them locked up


    here. If Uncle Perry is fortunate enough toe back, they can be released. If Uncle Perry doesn¡¯t


    return-


    Sophie¡¯s implication was clear.


    Jessica¡¯s face paled, ¡°Sophie! You want us dead!¡±


    Perry knew it was them who hurt him. If he came back, how could he possibly let them out of this


    basement!


    ¡°Sophie! How can you treat me and my mom like this! This is our house! What right do you have to do


    this to us.¡±


    Before Isaac could finish his plea, Sophie kicked him to the ground. Sophie¡¯s high heel pressed against


    Isaac¡¯s chest. He could not move, fearing the sharp heel piercing his flesh.


    ¡°In Devonport, only those with power have a say. Didn¡¯t your teachers teach you that in school?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face turned pale.


    Looking at that face, which bore a resemnce to Perry¡¯s, Sophie withdrew her foot, ¡°You and your


    mother better pray here, pray that my Uncle Perryes back safe and sound, pray that he can soften


    his heart and release you. Otherwise, wait for death in this basement.¡±


    The basement had only a narrow vent and not a singlemp. Once the door was closed, it was pitch


    ck, unable to see your hand in front of your face. Ordinary people would go mad in such a ce


    after just an hour, and they had to spend an entire night here.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t bear to think¨Cif Perry didn¡¯t return, with no light, no water, no food, and Sophie¡¯s heart


    of stone, they would receive no aid.


    They had only a path to death.


    The basement door creaked shut, and Jessica heard the sound of the iron door being locked from the


    outside.


    Sophie stood behind that basement door, silent for a moment. ¡°Is what I¡¯m doing right or wrong?¡±


    This word is far darker than you can imagine. If you¡¯re not strong, someone will always be there to


    trample you underfoot

 Chapter 321

    Colby spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You did nothing wrong. When dealing with such people, you can never


    afford to be too kind or too


    lenient.¡±


    Sophie understood in her heart. When Isaac had tried to kill her before, she had already shown mercy


    once. Now, Jessica and her son even made their move against Perry. This made all her previous acts


    of kindness seem like a joke.


    Colby took Sophie¡¯s slightly trembling hand, softening his voice for once, ¡°Trust me, nothing will


    happen.¡±


    Colby was always rebellious and indifferent, showing interest in hardly anything. Yet, at this moment,


    Sophie could hear an unusual


    tenderness in his tone.


    People always said Colby was a grim reaper who had walked out of hell itself, leaving a trail of brutality


    and bloodshed wherever he went, but in her eyes, Colby always had a gentle and tender gaze, even


    though he pretended to be indifferent and unwilling to get close


    to anyone.


    Meanwhile, in the study of the Burke family, Colt reported to James, who was sitting at the desk, ¡°I¡¯ve


    investigated thoroughly. Those photos must have been Isaac¡¯s doing.¡±


    James looked at theputer screen, which showed Isaac escorting Sophie to her room and then


    sneaking out of the hotel room. There couldn¡¯t be another suspect but Isaac.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As James remained silent, Colt couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Burke, today¡¯s incident clearly had nothing to


    do with you. Why did you take the me? Doesn¡¯t this just make Mrs. Burke dislike you more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better she hates me than treats me like a stranger.¡±


    James regained hisposure and said to Colt, ¡°Go to the Russell family and find Isaac. I will take


    care of this personally.¡±


    Colt was startled, ¡°Mr. Burke?¡±


    Over the years, James never got involved in underhanded dealings because the head of the Burke


    family needed to be above reproach. Otherwise, if caught, it could lead to their downfall.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, let me handle this matter.¡±


    James gave Colt a cold nce, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Outside the door, Ca overheard the conversation and nervously knocked.


    Colt opened the door to the study, frowning when he saw Ca, ¡°Ms. Ca, Mr. Burke is not seeing


    anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°James, I have something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Ca¡¯s voice was timid, her eyes always giving off an impression of innocence and goodness. It was


    this very misconception that had once made him show mercy towards Nichole. He would not make that


    mistake a second time.


    ¡°Ms. Ca, let me warn you, there is only one Mrs. Burke. If you don¡¯t understand that, I won¡¯t hesitate


    to make you disappear as well.¡± James¡® voice was cold.


    Ca boldly stepped forward, ¡°Bea has already acknowledged me as the future wife of yours. That is a


    fact. Currently, the public is rife with spection that you attempted to assault Sophie. Though you


    were released today, it doesn¡¯t stop the rumors. At this time, as the future Mrs. Burke, it is necessary


    for me to step forward and help you through this crisis.¡±


    Ca was convinced that these words were enough to make James reconsider.


    One was the century¨Cold foundation of the Burke family, and the other was just a woman. She didn¡¯t


    think anyone would choose a woman over their future.


    James suddenlyughed after Ca¡¯s speech.


    Ca was puzzled, ¡°James, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing, because I never said it was going to be you.¡±

 Chapter 322

    James¡® voice carried a hint of mockery, ¡°There are more than a dozen women in Devonport who dream


    of bing my wife, The Devins family doesn¡¯t evene close to qualifying. What makes you think


    you can be of any help to me?¡±


    ¡°.. Ca had never anticipated being ridiculed by James, and her face flushed with shame and anger.


    Indeed, the Devins family was modest. And every distinguisheddy in Devonport longed to enter the


    Burke family and be Mrs. Burke. Why would she be any different?


    Observing Calia¡¯s embarrassed and angry expression, James coldly ordered, ¡°Get out. I won¡¯t repeat


    myself.¡±


    With her lips quivering, Ca eventually ran out of the study.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Ms. Ca is just a naive young girl. There¡¯s no need to be so harsh.¡±


    Are you teaching me how to handle my affairs?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    It was just that Mr. Burke used to be more tolerant towards girls of Ca¡¯s age in the past. Even if it was


    just for appearances, he wouldn¡¯t speak to a woman in such a harsh tone.


    Moreover, the rtionship between the Devins family and the Burke family was actually quite good.


    James said coolly, ¡°From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to see anyone who isn¡¯t part of the Burke family


    in this house. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Colt left the room.


    Downstairs, Marian was packing Ca¡¯s bags. Ca had just moved in yesterday to take care of Bea¡¯s


    health, and today she was being sent away. Ca¡¯s face looked terrible as she immediately said to


    Bea, ¡°Grandma Bea, your health hasn¡¯t improved yet. I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even hold onto a man¡¯s heart, what can I do?¡±


    Bea felt exhausted. Lately, James had been increasingly disobedient. She could no longer control him


    and could only let him drive Cal


    away.


    ¡°Grandma Bea!¡±


    Ca couldn¡¯t believe she was being abandoned again. She had been diligently taking care of Bea


    these past few days, but Bea still chose to abandon her.


    Bea said in an ostensibly affectionate tone, ¡°My dear, when Sophie and James divorce, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll


    rightfully bring you back.¡±


    Hearing this, Ca¡¯s heart sank.


    Waiting for Sophie and James to divorce? Given the current situation, would James agree to a divorce?


    Even if they did divorce, how could she ever take the ce of Mrs. Burke?


    ¡°Marian, have the driver take Ms. Ca back, and please thank Mrs. Devins for sending her daughter to


    take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    After the driver had taken Ca away, Marianmented, ¡°Ms. Ca was really unreasonable, crying


    and refusing to leave. She¡¯s still fantasizing about bing Mrs. Burke. If you ask me, Ms. Sophie¡­¡±


    Bea gave Marian a cold nce, and Marian immediately fell silent. ¡°Have you found out what I asked


    you to investigate?¡°.


    Marian replied hesitantly, ¡°We still haven¡¯t found Ms. Nichole. I have no idea where Mr. Burke has


    hidden her.¡±


    ¡°Nichole is carrying the Burke family¡¯s child. We absolutely cannot let her be out there alone. No matter


    what, we must bring her back.¡±


    Marian replied somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Meanwhile, in prison, Nichole was locked up in the women¡¯s cell, and her cellmate was gossiping. ¡°Did


    you hear? The famous CEO of Burke International just got locked up.¡±

 Chapter 323

    Upon hearing the news about James, Nichole immediately perked up, a gleam of hope shing in her


    eyes. She leaned in closer and asked, ¡°Are you talking about James Burke, the CEO of Burke


    Enterprises?¡±


    ¡°All I know is he¡¯s the CEO of Burke Enterprises¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her. She¡¯s going to start iming she¡¯s Mrs. Burke of Burke Enterprises again.¡±


    One of the women in the cell mocked Nichole, ¡°That CEO of Burke Enterprises is rumored to have


    been arrested for attempted rape, and yet he was released from the police station in less than an hour.


    If she were really Mrs. Burke, how could she have been locked up here for days without getting out?¡±


    Nichole bit her lip. She had been in this prison for several days now, and James had made no moves to


    have someone bail her out. No wonder people here didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    In theer, a female prisoner was crying bitterly. Nichole immediately noticed the ring clutched in her


    hand.


    Having been by James¡® side in the past, Nichole was ustomed to luxury and recognized at first


    nce that the ring was not something an ordinary person could possess. She deliberately approached


    and asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    The female prisoner, hearing someone talk to her, immediately retreated in fear, but Nichole¡¯s gaze was


    fixed on the ring in her hand. ¡°Personal belongings aren¡¯t allowed here. Is this your first day?¡±


    The woman nodded fearfully, her pretty face marred by a look of malnutrition.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nichole inquired.


    ¡°¡­¡± the woman stammered, unable to say it out loud.


    A nearby prisoner scoffed, ¡°What else could it be? Prostitution.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned a shade of mortified red, wishing she could disappear into a corner.


    ¡°Is this ring very important to you?¡± Nichole asked.


    ¡°It was left to me by my family.¡±


    Family? Someone who possessed such a ring couldn¡¯t be involved in prostitution.


    But Nichole had no time to ponder these things. All she could think about was making the ring her own


    to bribe the warden for her release. After all, judging by the quality of the ring, it was worth at least a


    few hundred thousand. It would be more than enough to secure her release from this ce.


    Nichole whispered to the woman, ¡°I¡¯m getting out today. You can give me this ring, and I¡¯ll find your


    family for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Would you really help me find my family?¡±


    Nichole was surprised at how easily the woman believed her but nodded immediately.


    The woman, overjoyed, handed Nichole the ring, saying, ¡°All I know is that my father¡¯sst name is


    Freeman, and he lives here in Devonport. It was my first day in Devonport and I was tricked into


    prostitution. If you find my father, tell him Maggie¡¯s daughter came. looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Maggie? Is that your mother?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The girl nodded, a trace of sadness passing through her eyes. ¡°My mom passed away. She told me to


    come to Devonport to find my dad. Please, help me.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart rejoiced, but she maintained a facade of sincerity. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    In the dead of night, the hospital corridor was silent.


    Sophie sat on a chair against the wall, asleep. In her dream, she was on an operating table, crying out


    in agony, while a nurse¡¯s anxious voice echoed, ¡°Doctor! The patient is experiencing heavy bleeding,


    and the type A blood from the blood bank was urgently taken away.¡±


    The smell of disinfectant, the white ceiling, and the lights of the operating room are all so familiar.


    The doctor urgently dialed James¡® number ¡°Mr. Burke, your wife is bleeding heavily, and the blood


    bank¡¯s reserves have been taken. Please,e see your wife for onest time.¡±


    The doctors and nurses were in a flurry of activity.


    All she could do was lie on the operating table, waiting for death. She thought, even a word of concern


    from James would be afort. But all she heard was James¡® cruel and indifferent voice, ¡°She¡¯s not


    dead yet? Call me when she¡¯spletely dead¡±


    Call me when she¡¯spletely dead.


    Suddenly, Sophie¡¯s eyes snapped open, her back soaked with sweat.

 Chapter 324

    The warm, thick blood, the cold scalpel, and the smell of disinfectants¨Cshe felt as if she had once again


    brushed shoulders with death. ¡°Having a nightmare?¡± Beside her was Colby¡¯s deep voice.


    Only then did Sophie realize she had been leaning on Colby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I fell asleep,¡± Sophie said, her


    eyes filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°The surgery isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Colby said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. I have people here watching over


    things.¡±


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Uncle Perry. He¡¯s the only family I have left in this world.¡±


    Colby tapped Sophie¡¯s forehead lightly. Rubbing the spot, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest. I¡¯ll bring you back here early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°You being here won¡¯t change anything. Mr. Perry will need rest after the surgery anyway.¡±


    ¡°But-


    ¡°No arguing with me.¡±


    Colby¡¯s tone was firm, and Sophie knew that he was already being gentle with her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sophie followed Colby to the car, but they didn¡¯t head toward the Russell residence. They were on the


    way to the Costello residence instead. Sophie said, ¡°I can go back to my ce.¡±


    ¡°My house is closer to the hospital. It¡¯ll be more convenient to head back in the morning.¡± Colby gave


    Sophie a casual excuse.


    Sophie didn¡¯t argue. She was too tired to even speak, so she just leaned back in her seat and closed


    her eyes for a light nap.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sophie was suddenly awakened by a ¡®ding. Opening her eyes, she found


    Colby¡¯s stern face just inches away from hers.


    She instinctively tried to move back, but Colby only reached out to unbuckle the seatbelt on the


    passenger seat before sitting back


    down.


    ¡°Your phone.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was deep.


    Only then did Sophie realize her phone had rung. She took it out to see a call from Tricia.


    Sophie answered the call, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, Isaac has been taken away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sophie thought she had misheard. Tricia repeated, ¡°Isaac was taken away by Mr. Burke.¡±


    Sophie was shocked. ¡°James?¡±


    The guys outside the Russell residence were overpowered by James¡® men. After they stormed in, they


    went straight to the basement, dragged Isaac out, and drove away. We have no clue what¡¯s really


    happening. It was urgent, so I called you immediately, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Sophie furrowed her brow. She had thought Jessica and Isaac wouldn¡¯t be targeted, so she hadn¡¯t left


    many people to guard the Russell residence. Who could have anticipated James would make a move


    so suddenly?


    ¡°Are you sure he went there himself?¡±


    I¡¯m positive!¡±


    Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m on my way there now.¡±


    Sophie hung up the phone and turned to Colby, saying, ¡°Isaac¡¯s been taken by James. I need to go


    back right now.¡±


    Crapter 32


    ¡°Hold tight.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Colby quickly started the car, and Sophie fastened her seatbelt again..


    In the dead of night, Colby¡¯s car sped towards the Russell estate, running every red light along the way.


    By the time Sophie got to


    the Russell estate, the ce was in disarray. Tricia and a group of battered bodyguards were sitting in


    the living room. Upon seeing Sophie, they all stood up.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡±


    Tricia approached and said, ¡°Everyone is ounted for except for Isaac. James has left Jessica in the


    basement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her.¡±


    Sophie hurried to the basement, with Colby leading the way, fearing that Jessica, in desperation, might


    do something to harm Sophie.


    As Sophie opened the basement door, Jessica immediately lunged at her, but before she could get


    close, Colby kicked her back.


    ¡°Please! I beg you, release my son!¡± Jessica was terrified. She was locked up in the basement for less


    than half an hour, and the darkness had nearly driven her mad.


    ¡°Did James take Isaac? Did he leave any message?¡±


    Jessica shook her head frantically. ¡°Nothing at all! He just took my son without a word. Sophie, I know


    it¡¯s my fault. This was my bad idea and had nothing to do with my son! Please, let my son go.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Jessica. She frowned slightly and said to Tricia, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! Please, let me out! Save my son! I¡¯m begging you. Please save my son!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice


    faded as the basement door closed behind them.


    Sophie walked out of the basement with a severe headache. ¡°Find out where James has taken Isaac


    within an hour.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, but I¡¯m afraid it might be difficult to find him.¡±


    James¡® reputation in Devonport wasn¡¯t unfounded. The Burke family¡¯s influence in Devonport had


    allowed them to employ some unsavory methods over the years.


    Isaac had caused such a stir and James probably took him away for revenge.


    Although Sophie wanted to teach Isaac a lesson, she never intended to take his life. After all, he was


    Uncle Perry¡¯s only child.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice sounded near, and as Sophie looked up, the figure in front of her seemed to blur. She


    shook her head, trying to clear it, but her vision still blurred, and the next moment, she copsed


    backward.


    ¡°Sophie!¡± Colby caught Sophie in his arms, touching her forehead.


    Sophie¡¯s face appeared flushed, and her breathing was unstable.


    ¡°She¡¯s running a fever.¡± Colby frowned, lifted Sophie in his arms, and said to Tricia beside him, ¡°Call a


    doctor now. I want them here in twenty minutes!¡±


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Tricia immediately went to call a doctor, while Colby, holding Sophie, went upstairs to her room, andy


    her gently on the bed.


    The room¡¯s dimmp cast a soft light as Colby touched Sophie¡¯s forehead again, his frown deepening.


    Tricia said from the doorway, ¡°Mr. Colby, the doctor is on their way.¡±


    ¡°Get some cold water.¡±

 Chapter 326

    Tricia ced a basin of cold water and two towels beside Colby. He expertly soaked a towel, wrung it


    out, and ced it on Sophie¡¯s forehead, then tucked her in snugly.


    ¡°How much longer until the doctor arrives?¡±


    ¡°Should be about ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Go buy a thermometer and some fever¨Creducing medicine.¡±


    Colby frowned at the sight of Sophie. She had a pained expression on her face and her eyes were


    tightly shut. He said, ¡°Get a box of painkillers too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get to it now.¡±


    Tricia left.


    Colby wiped Sophie¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know how much a girl could hurt from a fever, but watching


    Sophie¡¯s pained face, he imagined it must be unbearable.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Sophie muttered in her dream.


    In her dream, she was trapped in an operating room filled with blood, wearing a white dress,


    desperately banging on the operating room


    door.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Save the baby James. Save our child!¡®


    Then, the door to the operating room opened, and there was James staring at her with a gloomy face.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Sophie¡¯s neck, his tone filled with coldness and cruelty.


    ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t deserve to have my child! Just go to hell!¡±


    ¡°My baby!¡±


    Suddenly, Sophie woke up from the bed.


    A sharp pain in her arm brought her back to reality, and she turned her head to see a doctor


    administering an IV.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fever, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious?¡± Colby¡¯s voice turned cold. He nced at the doctor standing by, who immediately


    started sweating profusely, and quickly corrected himself. ¡°Ms. Sophie has been overworking herself


    lately, and not resting well. She got frightened today, caught a chill, and there¡¯s also a bruise at the


    back of her head. This is indeed serious! She needs to rest well.¡±


    Hearing the docter¡¯s words, Colby finally said with satisfaction, ¡°Go on and prescribe the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Colby.¡±


    After the doctor left, Sophie said, ¡°The doctor already said it¡¯s not serious. Why did you force him to


    change his statement?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just fainted, and he still says it¡¯s not serious. That¡¯s clearly a quack. I¡¯ll have Adler find a better


    doctor toe over in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay. It¡¯s just a fever.¡± Sophie looked at Tricia and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think my temperature is


    101.3¡ãF, right?¡±


    Tricia nodded, about to speak, but was silenced by a look from Colby.


    ¡°No matter the temperature, a fever can¡¯t be ignored. You don¡¯t have to worry about any business. I¡¯ll


    let you know as soon as there¡¯s


    news.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When your fever goes down, then you can go about your business.¡±


    ¡°Colby¡­¡±


    ¡°I think Tricia feels the same way.¡±


    With that, Colby turned to Tricia.


    Tricia, feelingpelled, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re sick. You shouldn¡¯t be bothered by


    external matters. Once there¡¯s any news about Isaac, I¡¯ll immediately inform you. If Mr. Perry wakes up,


    I¡¯ll also notify you right away.¡±


    ¡°See, two against one. Minority submits to the majority. Just rest well and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Colby tucked Sophie in a bit more snugly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle whateveres next.¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice was deep. After Sophie closed her eyes, he slowly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 327

    Before the break of dawn, James¡® men threw Isaac into a pitch¨Cdark abandoned factory.


    Bound and immobilized, Isaac couldn¡¯t move an inch. James sat across him, the dim lights of the


    factory flickering ominously, signaling danger and mystery.


    ¡°Mmm! Mmm!¡±


    Isaac tried to speak, but the tape over his mouth made it impossible.


    James signaled Colt, who then stepped forward and ripped the tape off Isaac¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Help! Somebody help me!¡± Isaac¡¯s cries for help echoed through the empty space, but there was no


    response.


    Colt reminded him coldly, ¡°We¡¯re in the outskirts, in the dead of night. No one wille to save you,


    and no one can hear you scream.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me! James, I¡¯ve helped you! How can you turn your back on me now!¡±


    James had no interest in Isaac¡¯s ranting. Colt proceeded to take Isaac¡¯s phone, unlocked it with his


    face, and handed it over to James.


    As James browsed through the photos in the gallery, his expression turned colder. Eventually, he


    switched on a nearby grinder and threw the phone inside. The grinder roared to life, its diesel engine


    sounding menacing in the silent factory.


    Without further ado, Jamesmanded, ¡°Throw him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Isaac heard James¡® order and was petrified. ¡°James! You¡¯ve gone mad! You¡¯remitting murder! The


    CEO of Burke International is resorting to murder!¡±


    James¡® gaze was icy cold. It had been a long while since hest dealt with someone personally.


    How could a young man like Isaac understand the filth and hidden battles that Devonport was full of.


    Colt lifted Isaac effortlessly, then nced at James, asking, ¡°Now, Mr. Burke?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    As Colt prepared to release the rope, apuse broke the silence.


    James turned to see Colby striding in, followed by his well¨Ctrained former subordinates. He hadn¡¯t


    expected Colby to find them so quickly.


    James narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Colby, are you here to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Isaac is still useful. Sophie said no killing.¡±


    James¡® voice wasced with cruelty. ¡°A traitor like him is useless. He¡¯s better off dead.¡±


    ¡°Sophie said you can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    As soon as Colby spoke, his men surrounded James, exerting a palpable pressure.


    Colt was quickly subdued, and the grinder turned off.


    Isaac had wet himself with fear. He clung to Colby¡¯s legs once he was put down, crying out in despair,


    ¡°Save me! Please, help me!¡±


    Colby frowned and kicked Isaac away without a shred of mercy. His men pinned Isaac to the ground.


    James remarked calmly, ¡°Seems I can¡¯t touch him today. Until next time then, Colby.¡±


    Colby made way, allowing James and Colt to leave the abandoned factory.


    Isaac, relieved to have survived, pleaded, ¡°Please, take me back! I need to go back!¡±


    Colby raised an eyebrow, his tone mocking. ¡°Sophie said you couldn¡¯t be killed, but she didn¡¯t say you


    couldn¡¯t be beaten.¡±

 Chapter 328

    Isaac froze, still puzzled about what Colby was up to, but in no time, he found himself encircled by a


    few people.


    Colby had no interest in watching such a scene. He headed toward the exit, his voice indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ll


    leave this to you. Teach Mr. Isaac a lesson on how to behave.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As Colby walked out of the abandoned factory, a series of wails echoed from within.


    At dawn, Sophie woke up groggily to find a man with a bruised face kneeling in front of her. She blinked


    in surprise, rubbing her eyes to see clearly. It was Isaac kneeling by her bed.


    Isaac, who had been pampered since childhood and had only tasted the hardship of prison time briefly,


    had never suffered like this before. This was the first time his handsome face had been battered to


    such an extent.


    ¡°We brought him back to you. How you want to deal with him is up to


    ¡±


    Colby sat on the edge of Sophie¡¯s bed.


    Seeing Colby, Isaac immediately lost his nerve. Colby was probably the only person who could have


    frightened Isaac to this extent in one night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie. Please forgive me. I will never do it again!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now you remember to be nice to me?¡± Sophie raised an eyebrow, and Isaac was too scared to


    meet her gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Perry woke up this morning. I believe he¡¯d be very eager to see his son.¡± Colby¡¯s tone was light but


    sent a chill. down Isaac¡¯s spine.


    Was he going to see his dad? That was clearly pushing him towards a dead end. He¡¯d rather be dead!


    ¡°I know I made a mistake. Please, I beg you, talk to my dad for me. He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Isaac was


    terrified, his voice trembling. Sophie remained unmoved. ¡°What good does my forgiveness do? You¡¯ve


    seriously injured Uncle Perry. If he forgives you, naturally, I won¡¯t pursue the matter further.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! How could you¡­¡±


    Isaac became frantic again, but at the sight of Colby¡¯s gaze, he immediately backed down.


    Tricia, take him away. I¡¯ll follow shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Tricia picked Isaac up. He was different from thest time and now obedient, not daring to make a


    single move, and cooperating fully as he walked out.


    ¡°Well, you work magic. I never saw Isaac this well¨Cbehaved.¡±


    ¡°To deal with a viin, one must use a viin¡¯s methods.¡± Colby spoke lightly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie admitted she had been too lenient with Isaac previously, thinking that his time in prison would


    have made him reflect, but instead, he became worse.


    ¡°He is still Uncle Perry¡¯s son, after all. If he can change for the better, I would be happy to see it. But if


    he can¡¯t, I¡¯d rather Uncle Perry not have such a son.¡±


    Sophie threw back the covers, and Colby naturally reached out to support her.


    Sophie¡¯s hand touched Colby¡¯s warm skin, instinctively about to pull away, but Colby instead grasped


    her wrist. ¡°Take it slow.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Sophie had just recovered from a fever, and as she got out of bed, her legs felt weak and wobbly, so


    she involuntarily leaning forward. Colby quickly reached out to steady her by the waist, and she


    instinctively clung to his arm..


    Colby¡¯s arms were strong and muscr, slightly firm to the touch. The two were so close, they could


    almost feel each other¡¯s heartbeat and breathing.


    Sophie withdrew her hand, saying, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t standing steady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you You won¡¯t fall.¡±


    As he spoke, a maid from outside the door brought in a set of brand¨Cnew clothes, which he ced on a


    nearby table, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside¡±


    Sophie nodded. She had sweated throughout the night due to the fever. Only when Colby moved to


    wait outside did she go to the bathroom to wash up.


    The residual warmth of their contact lingered on Colby, who listened to the sound of water running


    inside the room and swallowed slightly.


    After a while, Sophie came out dressed in a clean, crisp casual shirt and jeans. Her hair was still damp,


    now flowing in waves over her shoulders.


    Colby stepped closer to Sophie, gently gathering her hair before taking her by the wrist and leading her


    into the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hair dryer?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Sophie handed the bathroom hair dryer to Colby.


    He took the hair dryer, plugged it in and started drying Sophie¡¯s hair. His movements were skilled. He


    lifted her hair, carefully blowing it dry, ensuring it waspletely dry before he put the hair dryer away.


    ¡°Colby, you¡¯re even better at drying hair than I am.¡±


    It was an unexpected situation, and she hadn¡¯t dried it thoroughly herself.


    ¡°I worked in a hair salon for a while, so I¡¯m pretty professional.¡±


    Colby¡¯sment sounded like a joke, and Sophie didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a fever. You should be especially careful not to take shortcuts in drying


    your hair. A draft could give you a headache for the whole day.¡±


    Colby¡¯s advice was sensible. Sophie asked, ¡°How did the wild and untamed Colby once work in a hair


    salon?¡±


    ¡°It was a long time ago. I was in a foreignnd, and to survive, I had to do everything.¡±


    Colby kept it brief, and Sophie didn¡¯t press further.


    Outside the Russell family home, the driver had been waiting for a long time. When they arrived at the


    hospital, they saw Isaac kneeling by Perry¡¯s bedside, though Perry hadn¡¯t spared Isaac a nce.


    Once Sophie arrived, Tricia tactfully left the room.


    ¡°Uncle Perry.¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s voice, Perry¡¯s expression softened. He quickly asked, ¡°Sophie, are you alright? Are


    you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Sophie nced at Isaac nearby and said, ¡°Isaac has been kneeling here for half


    the day, Uncle Perry, please calm down.¡±


    At the mention of Isaac, Perry¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news about what this monster


    did to you. I don¡¯t have a son like that!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t send me back to the police station! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Isaac was begging, devoid


    of any dignity in the face of despair.


    ¡°This time, even if Sophie forgives you, I won¡¯t! From today onwards, I will sever all father¨Cson ties with


    you, Isaac, and I¡¯ll also divorce your mother!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing this, Isaac copsed to the ground.


    Sophie frowned. Despite everything that had happened in the past, she had never heard Perry speak


    such harsh words.

 Chapter 330

    ¡°Uncle Perry, are you certain about your decision?¡± Sophie watched Perry worriedly, fearing he might


    regret his choices in the future.


    Perry was resolute in cutting ties with Isaac. ¡°That monster even turned against his own father. What


    else wouldn¡¯t he do? Today, I¡¯m not only severing ties with him, but I¡¯m also calling a press conference


    to announce my divorce from Jessica! From now on, not a penny of my inheritance will fall into the


    hands of her and her son!¡±


    Hearing this, Isaac broke down, shouting, ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t do this to me! Everything the Russell family


    has should be mine! How can you leave it all to outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Outsiders? Every bit of the Russell family fortune was left by my brother! The food you¡¯ve eaten and


    the drinks you¡¯ve had were all covered by the money Sophie brought. How could you have the heart to


    harm her?¡±


    Previously, Perry had only seen Isaac as mischievous. He didn¡¯t even know that Isaac couldmit


    such an atrocious act.


    Perry said coldly, ¡°You are no longer my son. Now get out!¡±


    ¡°Dad!


    Colby spoke indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Perry said? Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard outside dragged Isaac out of the hospital room.


    Sophie remained silent.


    Perry gently patted the back of Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sophie, it was me who was blind and foolish to have


    kept such a heartless woman by my side all these years. You¡¯ve suffered too much.¡±


    Regret and fatigue were written all over Perry¡¯s face.


    Sophie didn¡¯t feel like she had been mistreated, though. After her parents passed away in her previous


    life, she had brought her family¡¯s inheritance to seek refuge with Perry. Jessica had put on a fa?ade of


    virtue and decency in front of Perry, while being harsh and mean to her behind his back.


    Back then, Perry was her only family, and Sophie didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble, bearing everything


    silently.


    She thought that by doing so, she was being kind to Perry, but she didn¡¯t expect that yearster,


    Jessica would drain the family¡¯s finances and then coldly abandon a penniless Perry with Isaac in tow.


    Now, having been given a second chance at life, Sophie understood that it was better to cut ties swiftly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Although severing ties with Jessica and Isaac was painful for Perry, it was better than being schemed


    against and left with nothing in the future.


    Outside, Tricia hesitated before peering into the room, catching Sophie¡¯s attention.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡±


    Tricia entered somewhat nervously, nced at Colby, then at Sophie, and cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Adler


    is outside.¡±


    Sophie frowned. ¡°Adler?¡±


    Tricia nodded with difficulty. ¡°Yes. Mr. Adler is here for Colby.¡±


    Sophie nced at Colby, who after a moment of silence, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what he wants.¡±


    Sophie nodded.


    After Colby left the room, Sophie asked, ¡°What does Adler want with Colby?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it about Vanessa?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s tone was light, and Tricia reluctantly nodded.


    So it was indeed about Vanessa.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡±

 Chapter 331

    ¡°Ms. Vanessa was hospitalizedst night and woke up this morning insisting on seeing Colby,¡± the


    nurse exined.


    Sophie remained silent, offering no reply.


    Perry, lying on the hospital bed, overheard the conversation and asked in confusion, ¡°Vanessa? Who¡¯s


    Vanessa?¡±


    ¡°An old acquaintance of Colby,¡± Sophie replied, her wordsced with ambiguity.


    Perry read between the lines, and spoke earnestly, ¡°Sophie, your marriage to James has already failed.


    I hate to say it, but Colby is also not the right man for you. You should end things with him sooner


    rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, Colby, and I aren¡¯t what you think.¡±


    ¡°The intentions Colby has for you are clear to anyone who cares to look, but he has too many skeletons


    in his closet,¡± Perry said, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°All I want is for you to be safe and happy. Being


    with Colby will only lead to trouble. If ites to it, better to stay single. After all, our family is wealthy


    enough to ensure you¡¯ll never want for anything.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concems. Please don¡¯t worry about me; just focus on getting better,¡± Sophie


    reassured him, prompting a nod from Perry.


    As Sophie left the hospital room, she saw Colby and Adler conversing in the hallway but chose not to


    approach them, Perry¡¯s words echoing in her mind.


    Was Colby truly not the one for her?


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s voice came from behind. She ran up in her high heels, still dressed in her g gown, and


    hugged Sophie tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news! How are you? Did that jerk James mistreat you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, as you can see,¡± Sophie reassured her.


    Jenna rxed upon seeing Sophie unharmed. ¡°You have no idea how worried I wasst night. I wanted


    toe find you, but Adler insisted it wasn¡¯t safe to go out after dark. I was like, ¡®Who¡¯s it not safe for


    exactly?¡±


    With that, Jenna yfully raised her fist.


    Sophie chuckled. ¡°So, you spent the whole night at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Adler had to leave for a bit to help Colby with something, but it didn¡¯t take too long,¡± Jenna


    shared, leaning in to whisper conspiratorially, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe how much Vanessa cost usst


    night¨Ctens of thousands, all on Colby¡¯s ount.¡±


    That made Sophie feel a pang of jealousy, which quickly passed.


    Jenna continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already checked for you. Colby and Vanessa aren¡¯t what you


    think.¡±


    Sophie bit her lip before finally voicing her concern, ¡°Who is Vanessa, exactly?¡±


    ¡°The White family used to be quite prestigious overseas. Mr. Elwood, Vanessa¡¯s father, once took a


    liking to Colby and gave him opportunities abroad, essentially making him his benefactor. After Colby


    established his own empire, he bought out the declining White family business following Mr. Elwood¡¯s


    death,¡± Jenna exined.


    ¡°So, Colby now owns the White family¡¯spany?¡±


    Jenna nodded. ¡°Vanessa is Mr. Elwood¡¯s only daughter. He hoped Colby would remember his old


    kindness and take Vanessa under his wing, expecting Colby to simply finance her lifestyle. But


    Vanessa sees herself as Colby¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Jenna tapped her temple. ¡°She¡¯s got it all twisted up here.¡±


    Just then, a weak voice called out, ¡°Colby.¡±


    Sophie turned to see Vanessa, pale and in a hospital gown, making her way toward

 Chapter 332

    Colby turned around, his brow slightly furrowed,


    Vanessa tried to approach Colby but was stopped by Adler. ¡°Ms. Vanessa, you can¡¯t get out here?


    Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to stay in bed? Come on, I¡¯ll take you back!¡±


    Adler was terrified that Vanessa would suffer another shock. He had already spent the whole night


    here, and if Vanessa fainted again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it!


    ¡°Colby, can I talk to you alone, please?¡± Vanessa¡¯s voice was weak, her eyes red and swollen as if she


    was about to cry at any moment.


    Colby¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sophie across from him, and he did not respond to Vanessa at all.


    Following Colby¡¯s gaze, Vanessa looked back at Sophie. She pursed her lips.


    When he noticed Sophie, Adler couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. ¡®Oh dear, this is bad.


    Vanessa walked up to Sophie and, without a word, knelt down. She grabbed Sophie¡¯s hands, weeping,


    ¡°Mrs. Burke, could you please ask Colby to speak a few words with me? I really need to ask him about


    something!¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s action immediately drew the attention of those around them. The crowd began to whisper,


    and more people gathered to


    watch.


    Adler hurriedly ran forward. ¡°Why did you kneel down! Ms. Vanessa, please get up!¡±


    Adler tried to help Vanessa up, but surprisingly, she was incredibly strong, and he, a tall man at six¨C


    foot¨Cone, couldn¡¯t lift her up.


    This girl had some serious strength!


    ¡°Why are you asking me? Whether he wants to talk to you is his business,¡± Sophie said calmly.


    Vanessa was stunned, seemingly not expecting Sophie to remain so calm even after she had knelt


    down.


    Vanessa then stopped her frantic emotions and lowered her gaze, sniffling as if she had been greatly


    hurt.


    ¡°Colby once promised to take care of me for life. He¡¯s all I have left. Mrs. Burke, you still have a


    husband. Could you please not fight over Colby with me?¡± Vanessa¡¯s tone was humble, her eyes


    pleading.


    298 299 3 2 3 5 9 8 8 8 ¡À 8 5 2 5 3 3 3 9


    The crowd was curious, specting about the rtionships between them.


    Sophie remained unmoved, watching Vanessa clutch at her hand, and said coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s Colby who


    promised you, you should ask him, and not cling to me here in public. If you continue to harass me like


    this, I will consider calling the police to resolve our issue.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words earned Adler¡¯s silent apuse. ¡®No wonder Colby likes this woman. She¡¯s tough.


    Vanessa heard Sophie¡¯s words and finally gave up on clinging to her.


    Adler, tactfully, helped Vanessa up, giving her a way out.


    Vanessa said in a low voice, ¡°I was just too afraid of losing Colby. Mrs. Burke, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°And, I don¡¯t really like being called Mrs. Burke, please call me Ms. Sophie in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s face was full of downheartedness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Jenna could hardly stand Vanessa¡¯s demeanor. She always acted as if everyone owed her something


    in front of others.


    As Vanessa walked back toward Colby, Jenna couldn¡¯t help but rush forward to stop her. Sophie


    grabbed Jenna¡¯s arm, stopping her.

 Chapter 333

    Jenna was visibly upset, ¡°Sophie, why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°Let her go ask Colby if that¡¯s what she wants,¡± Sophie said calmly. ¡°This is between Colby and her. We


    can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°But Colby likes you. Vanessa is just being unreasonablel Colby has never mentioned he¡¯s about to


    marry her. He didn¡¯t even liked her!¡±


    Jenna vented, ¡°She¡¯s guilt¨Ctripping you and ying the victim in front of others. Didn¡¯t you see how


    those bystanders were looking at you?¡±


    Their gazes suggested Sophie had wronged Vanessa in some way, but this had nothing to do with


    Sophie at all.


    Jenna stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Vanessa¡¯s dad doing Colby a favor once, Colby


    wouldn¡¯t care about her at all.¡±


    Sophie imed not to care, yet her gaze involuntarily drifted toward Colby and Vanessa.


    Vanessa tried to grab Colby¡¯s arm, who smoothly avoided her touch.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t touch you now?¡± Vanessa looked down.


    ¡°I promised Mr. Elwood to ensure your well¨Cbeing, but if you keep testing my patience, I might not keep


    my word,¡± Colby warned.


    Vanessa was taken aback. She knew the kind of reputation Colby had.


    Back when her father was alive, he often asked Colby to deal with troublesome people. So, Colby was


    known for not ying by the rules. and not always keeping promises.


    Vanessa knew Colby might actually do as he threatened, and she suddenly lost the will to cling to him.


    ¡°Adler, take Ms. Vanessa home.¡±


    Adler was confused. ¡°Home? Which home?¡±


    Colby gave Adler a look.


    Adler instantly understood. ¡°Back overseas? That¡¯s not happening!¡±


    Colby frowned, and as Adler was about to exin, Vanessa flushed with shame and said, ¡°1¡­ I sold


    my overseas property.¡±


    ¡°The White family owns more than one property. Don¡¯t use that as an excuse to stay¡± Colby¡¯s gaze


    turned even colder.


    Seeing Colby¡¯s patience wearing thin, Vanessa bit her lip and said, ¡°I wanted toe to Devonport to


    pursue my career.¡±


    Colby remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°I signed with Burke International¡¯s entertainmentpany¡± she said.


    At this, Colby¡¯s eyes shed with danger.


    Adler was visibly shocked.


    Colby and James had fought over many love rivalries. Vanessa was really stepping into a minefield!


    Adler couldn¡¯t hide his imitation. ¡°Ms. Vanessa, do you realize what rtionship James and Colby have


    right now?¡±


    Vanessa looked down, like a child caught doing something wrong. ¡°I know, but I also want to have my


    own career. I don¡¯t want to be protected by Colby forever.¡±


    Adler was bbergasted. ¡°Let me make it clear, Colby isn¡¯t protecting you. He¡¯s just financing your life.


    If you run into trouble, he might help you out of respect for your father, but he¡¯s not going to protect you.


    He has his own people to protect!¡±


    ¡°L. Vanessa nearly broke into tears after Adler¡¯s words.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler, who always disliked seeing girls cry, never expected Vanessa to be so sensitive.


    Vanessa¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Colby, I know I made a mistake, but I really can¡¯t go back now.¡±

 Chapter 334

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was cold as he dropped that word and turned to leave.


    Once Colby left, Adler didn¡¯t want to stick around either. He quickly caught up with Colby, leaving


    Vanessa alone.


    Sophie, witnessing this, simply turned and left as well.


    Jenna asked from the side, ¡°Did you hear what they were saying?¡±


    1 did¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice was so loud, it was impossible not to hear.


    Vanessa just inadvertently caused her a lot of trouble.


    Jenna saw Sophie¡¯s grim expression and grew serious. ¡°Will Vanessa joining Burke International¡¯s film


    division cause you trouble?¡±


    Sophie remained silent, but her expression said it all.


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    ¡°I hope not¡±


    But indeed, the White family overseas had their moment of glory, and now, with Colby¡¯s support, it


    would surely make people wary


    Burke International inviting Vanessa to join their film division at this time was clearly a strategic move, a


    way to shift attention from the recent scandal involving Corin


    Having the White family¡¯s background, Vanessa would also attract a significant amount of overseas


    investment.


    No wonder Vanessa and Colby had been trending online recently. It was Burke International building


    momentum for Vanessa.


    With this, the film division of Burke International, previously marred by Corin¡¯s scandal, seemned


    poised for a revival.


    Within three days, Vanessa indeed started making frequent appearances on the trending list. With the


    title of an overseas socialite, Vanessa quickly became the darling of high society, an heiress of wealth.


    This persona was something she could firmly establish


    Sophie sat in the top office of S Corporation, feeling weary.


    The situation had taken a turn, and everything was unfolding as she had anticipated. The film division


    of Burke International was indeed gradually recovering thanks to Vanessa¡¯s involvement.


    Corin¡¯s impact on the film division was slowly diminishing.


    Tricia knocked on the door, saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, there¡¯s an urgent matter.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Sophie asked tiredly. ¡°What¡¯s the bad news this time?


    ¡°Nichole has been released from prison.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Sophie¡¯s weary eyes regained focus as she frowned. ¡°You said Nichole has been


    released?¡±


    ¡°Who released her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear, but it seems it wasn¡¯t the Burke family¡¯s doing.¡±


    Sophie found it amusing. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t the Burke family, then how did she get out? Did she escape on


    her own?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like an escape. It looks like she went through the proper procedures and was bailed


    out.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting Nichole¡¯s mother spent a fortune to bail her out?¡± Sophieughed, saying, ¡°I have


    people watching Nichole¡¯s mother around the clock. She¡¯s dodging creditors every day; she doesn¡¯t


    have the money to bail Nichole out


    Tve already sent someone to investigate. However, Nichole went straight to the Burke family upon her


    release and now is under Bea¡¯s protection, making the investigation somewhat difficult¡±


    er isn¡¯t urgent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time with the investigation. This matter


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Since Nichole is out, it means she has the means to do so. And now, she¡¯s under the protection of Bea


    from the Burke family, who¡¯s eager for a grandchild. Who do you think would dare touch her?¡±


    Hearing this, Tricia also fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll get on it¡®


    ¡°Be thorough. The information gathered will sooner ortere in handy¡±

 Chapter 335

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡± After Tricia finished speaking, she hesitated again,


    Sophie looked at Tricia¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Tricia said with difficulty. ¡°Vanessa is now with Burke


    International, and today they contacted us. saying they want Vanessa and Reece to shoot a series for a


    magazine.¡±


    ¡°Did Burke International contact S Corporation, or Russell Enterprises?¡±


    Russell Enterprises.¡±


    No one in Burke International would choose to coborate with S Corporation.


    Although Russell Enterprises was now under S Corporation¡¯s umbre, it seemed Burke International


    still wanted to establish a


    connection.


    After all, Reece was a top male actor, a recognized king of film, and a top¨Ctier celebrity with a massive


    fan base. If Vanessa could coborate with Reece, her status as a neer would definitely change.


    ¡°It seems Burke International wants Vanessa to peak at her debut,¡± Sophie chuckled lightly.


    Peaking at debut wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing though.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, should we agree?


    ¡°Just go and ask Reece directly, and see what he thinks. If he agrees, I have no objections.


    Tricia didn¡¯t understand why Sophie would give Vanessa this opportunity. If Vanessa¡¯s status rose, it


    would greatly benefit Burke Intemational negating their efforts to undermine it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Are you doubting my decision?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go ask right now,¡±


    Tricia left


    beac


    Sophie looked out the window. Burke International wanted Vanessa to be a cash cow, but they had to


    choose the right person.


    Was that person Reece?


    On the surface, Reece was reticent and gentle, but he was full of tricks.


    This time. Vanessa wouldn¡¯t benefit.


    On the set. Tricia contacted Reece¡¯s agent, who ryed Sophie¡¯s message to Reece.


    Reece¡¯s face broke into a slight smile. ¡°Coborate? Sure.¡±


    The agent was startled ¡°But the rtionship between Burke International and Ms. Sophie right now.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell Tricia I¡¯ve epted!


    Reece seemed in a good mood, leaving his agent dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t this tantly going against the boss?


    Had he really agreed to help a neer from Burke International? What was Reece thinking?


    Burke International and Russell Enterprises confirmed their coboration again. When James heard the


    news, he wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled. Colt beside him said, ¡°While the coboration agreement has


    arrived, it seems your wife¡¯s new divorce papers have also been received.¡±


    James didn¡¯t even look at the divorce papers before tearing them in half.


    ¡°From now on, there¡¯s no need to show these to me. Just throw them away!


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    ¡°Also, since Burke International and Russell Enterprises are joining hands again, I want to hold a press


    conference.¡±


    ¡°A press conference? Colt frowned. ¡°But this coboration is minor. There¡¯s really no need to


    Before Colt could finish, Jarnes interrupted, ¡°Organize a dinner party, inviting both the coborators and


    the press. Reece is the king of film. Ee should take care of Burke International¡¯s neer and be


    hospitable¡±


    Hearing this, Colt instantly understood James¡® intention.


    This wasn¡¯t about hosting a press conference at all¨Cit was clearly an excuse to see Sophie!

 Chapter 336

    ¡°Ms. Sophie, Reece has already agreed to it.¡± Tricia reported, as Sophie nced at her phone and


    said, ¡°I already know.¡±


    On the phone screen, Reece had sent a message (Leave it to me]


    Tricia was somewhat puzzled, not understanding the meaning behind Reece¡¯s words, but then she


    remembered something more important and said, ¡°Burke Intemational has sent an invitation, asking the


    executives of Russell Entertainment to attend the dinner hosted by both the Burke and Russell families


    tomorrow night.¡±


    Sophie was unimpressed ¡°Let me see the invitation.¡±


    Tricia sent the invitation to Sophie


    Sophie nced at the electronic invitation and saw that James had indeed personally distributed it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s invited?¡±


    ¡°All the executives of Russell Entertainment, the top management of Burke Entertainment, and the


    media.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®media Sophie just scoffed.


    James¡® favorite tactic was to manipte public opinion. With the media invited to this dinner, wasn¡¯t


    James¡® intention as clear as day?


    Tricia hesitated before saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°No, if he so wishes for me to attend, then I shall give him that honor.


    ¡°But, the public opinion


    Everyone knew that Sophie and James were in the process of getting a divorce. If they were seen


    together at this time, it might stir up a significant media frenzy.


    ¡°If he wants to create a spectacle, then we shall give him


    one, just not the kind he wishes for.¡±


    for.¡± A faint smile


    smile appeared on Sophie¡¯s face.


    The expression on Tricia¡¯s face shifted, as if a piece of a puzzle had just clicked into ce. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get


    on it.¡±


    As the evening darkened, Sophie changed into a gilded evening gown, radiating the charm of a mature


    woman.


    Reece came to pick up Sophie. He had seen her dressed up before, but still was amazed at this side of


    her.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Sophie stretched out her arms and twirled in front of Reece


    Reece smiled slightly. ¡°You look stunning.¡±


    22 3 2 2 2 2


    Since it was a dinner hosted by the Russell and Burke families, Reece dressed more formally in a suit


    that made him appear like a


    prince charming


    Reece, ever the gentleman, opened the car door for Sophie. Sophie sat in the back, and Reece took


    the seat beside her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Reece said, ¡°I know what you want to do, so don¡¯t worry, Ill help you.


    Looking at Reece sitting beside her, Sophie noticed the added maturity on his face. It was different


    from the first time they met. He was no longer the fresh graduate struggling to find his way


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of herst life, where Reece, overlooked by Russell Enterprises and hidden


    away, struggled for years before finally making a name for himself. Her heart ached.


    In her past life, she focused solely on pursuing her love and finding someone to lean on. She had left


    the burden of the Russell family on others, leading to their downfall and causing them to lose


    everything.


    This time, she vowed not to make the same mistakes nor to let those around her repeat them.


    She owed Reece, and in this life, she intended to make it right.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Reece noticed Sophie¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 337

    From the first time they met, Sophie¡¯s gaze towards him was tinged with a hint of sorrow, as if she


    could see through his entire life.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve changed so much in just a short span of half a year. It¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°My changes are all because of you.¡± Reece¡¯s eyes sparkled with on unmistakable hint of amusement.


    Had it not been for Sophie, he might still be the discouraged person he was. He would never achieve


    such a meteoric rise to the position he holds today in just six months. It was also for Sophie that he was


    able to provide for his grandmother.


    To him, Sophie was the light during his darkest times, illuminating his entire life.


    Sophie never told Reece about the debts the Russell family owed him in their past lives. She felt she


    didn¡¯t deserve Reece¡¯s grateful


    words.


    The car stopped outside the Four Seasons Hotel, and Reece got out, opening the door for Sophie.


    This scene drew a lot of attention. Many of the high¨Crankingdies present had their eyes lit up at the


    sight of Reece.


    After all, Reece was a man of low profile, and usually never attended any cocktail parties or dinners.


    Seeing someone who was usually only seen on screens in real life was undeniably exciting.


    Sophie whispered, ¡°Try to act indifferent. Be careful, or someone might try to sweep you off your feet.¡±


    Hearing Sophie say this, Reece suddenly took her arm.


    led, but


    Sophie was startled, but Reece said lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best camouge? The rumored girlfriend.¡±


    Sophie suddenly remembered the rumors that had spread about her and Reece before. As the only


    woman ever rumored to be with Reece, appearing together now would inevitably lead to spection.


    Moreover, there were quite a few reporters present.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t want to work in the entertainment industry anymore?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone carried a


    hint of warning.


    Back when she was still James¡® wife, the rumors about her and Reece had already painted him as a


    pretty boy kept by a wealthy woman. Now, she and James were heading for a divorce, and if rumors


    about Reece started again, the critics would have a field day.


    Thinking this, Sophie attempted to pull her hand away, but Reece didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    His strength was surprising, and after Sophie struggled briefly, she gave up, as they had already


    attracted quite a bit of attention.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman standing together looked exceptionally well¨Cmatched,


    especially since their outfits today seemed coordinated, resembling a couple¡¯s attire.


    Inside the banquet, Colf approached James and whispered, ¡°Mr. Burke, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    James¡® gaze fell towards the door, just in time to see Sophie and Reece entering hand in hand.


    Reece was graceful and at ease, currently greeting the guests. Sophie stood by his side, looking every


    bit the partner nestled against him.


    *Reece?


    James had a recollection of Reece, remembering the scandal he had with Sophie.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Reece, dismissing him as just an actor, a pawn in the


    hands of capitalists like himself. Surely, he was a man of no real o consequence,


    But now, seeing them again, James felt a sudden sense of threat.


    The photographers knew exactly how to capture the moment, pressing the shutter as soon as they


    noticed James¡® gaze fixed on Sophie.

 Chapter 338

    Sophie was momentarily blinded by the lights, causing her to furrow her brows slightly.


    Seeing this, Reece let go of Sophie¡¯s hand and slowly approached one of the photographers. His broad


    palm covered the camera lens as he whispered a few words to the photographer.


    Upon hearing what Reece had said, the photographer¡¯s expression changed, and he scurried away


    quickly.


    When Reece retumed, Sophie asked with a frown. ¡°What did you just say to him?¡±


    Reece¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, a mysterious amusement appearing on his usually reserved


    face. ¡°I told him that if he continued to shoot, I might smash his camera and then have his rival media


    outlet run the story on their front page. That would ruin his camera and lose him the scoop, effectively


    ending his career as a journalist.¡±


    Sophie was left speechless by Reece¡¯s words. She had always known Reece had a cunning side and


    was full of schemes. Now, it seemed truer than ever!


    On the side, James noticed Sophie and Reece¡¯s closeness, causing his brows to furrow tightly.


    After receiving a message from security, Colt turned to James with a changed expression and hurriedly


    said, ¡°Mr. Burke! Ms. Nichole and Ms. Bea have arrived!¡±


    ¡°Who allowed them toe?¡± James¡® gaze sharpened.


    Colt exined, ¡°Marian couldn¡¯t stop Ms. Bea. She insisted on bringing Ms. Nichole along, and there


    was nothing they could do.¡±


    Bea was known for her decisiveness, and no one dared to block her way.


    Bea entered, dressed in glittering attire that might have been fashionable decades ago but now


    appeared outdated and tacky. The person assisting Bea was Nichole.


    When Sophie noticed Nichole, her brow slightly creased.


    Nichole didn¡¯t show a pregnancy bump but intentionally wore a tight dress that entuated her slightly


    protruding belly.


    Being naturally thin, Nichole¡¯s belly drew quite the attention.


    When Nichole caught sight of Sophie, she couldn¡¯t help but shoot a triumphant look at her as if


    dering herself the winner in this scenario.


    Sophie, seeing this, let out a coldugh. Only Nichole would consider James a prize.


    ¡°James, how could you not invite me to such an important asion for the Burke and Russell


    families?¡±


    Bea rarely made appearances at formal events, but her presence, especially with Nichole beside her,


    immediately drew media attention. James frowned tightly while Nichole, ying the role of the obedient


    daughter¨Cinw, tenderly said to Bea, ¡°Grandma Bea, of course, James wanted to invite you. He was


    just concemed about you getting tired from ate night. It¡¯s his way of showing respect.¡±


    Bea was delighted, ¡°You always know just what to say.¡±


    Half of the guests were from the Burke family, and the other half from the Russell family.


    The executives from Russell Enterprises were infuriated by the scene.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sophie and James were not yet officially divorced, yet Bea was bringing a pregnant mistress to the


    event! It was ¨¤ tant disrespect to the Russell family.


    Nichole¡¯s arrogant demeanor only fueled their indignation.


    Sophie swirled her ss of wine, watching the unfolding drama with interest.


    Reece nced at Sophie and asked, ¡°Your doing?¡±


    *Just added a bit of fuel to the fire, Sophie replied. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Bea to y along so well and


    actually bring Nichole here.¡±


    Bea was once a formidable figure, but as she aged, she seemed to lose her wits. Bringing Nichole to


    such an event was bold indeed.

 Chapter 339

    ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t even be here today.


    James frowned deeply. On such an asion, Bea coulde, but bringing Nichole along was a


    mistake!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big day of coboration between the Burke and Russell families. How could I possibly not be


    here?¡± Bea nced at the executives of the Russell family present, her superior demeanor making


    everyone uneasy.


    Bea had always been like this, self¨Cproimed and living in the glory days of the Burke family,


    believing that no one dared to disrespect her or cross her family


    But times s were changing. Now, in Devonport, the Burke family no longer reigned supreme.


    ¡°Bea, don¡¯t you think bringing this woman to such an asion is inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie is still standing here. Are you really not taking the Russell family seriously!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a coboration. It looks more like you¡¯re trying to humiliate us!¡±


    The murmurs around them gradually increased. Still, Bea stood there as if unaware of doing anything


    wrong.


    Sophie understood that Bea was trying to intimidate her and the Russell family as well. But it was too


    indecent. With reporters around, tomorrow¡¯s headlines would scream about how the Burke family


    bullied the Russell family.


    Moreover Bea brought along Nichole, who was pregnant.


    Once public opinion sided against them, the Burke family would inevitably bebeled as cold¨Chearted


    oppressors,


    Such a negative impact would not be easy to dissipate.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Burke family sincerely wishes to coborate with the Russell family, with no


    intention of humiliation.¡±


    Colt spoke up timely, but before he could finish, Reece slowly said, ¡°I also believe that Burke


    International has no intention of insulting Russell Enterprises. The whole familying to celebrate our


    coboration shows Burke International¡¯s regard for this partnership. It¡¯s clearly a warm wee to


    us.¡±


    Reece then looked at Sophie and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The media cameras turned to Sophie, who frowned slightly, her expression somewhat indifferent.


    She spoke in a neutral tone, ¡°Ms. Nichole should be resting at home since she¡¯s pregnant. There really


    is no need for such a grand appearance.¡±


    The air was filled with tension.


    Everyone present knew that James and Sophie had not divorced.


    Bea brought along the pregnant mistress, and now Sophie and the mistress were confronting each


    other head¨Con, making for a gossip¨Cfilled scene


    ¡°Nichole is the future daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family. It¡¯s natural for her to be here on such an


    asion.¡± Bea had spoken, and her words immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention, the camera


    shes nearly blinding


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, taking in Nichole¡¯s smug expression as if she had found a backer. It¡¯s simply


    amusing,


    Disaster was looming and she still hadn¡¯t got a hint of crisis awareness.


    She wondered where all the money James had spent on Nichole over the years had gone.


    To think she had lost to a woman like Nichole in her past life was indeed a great shame.


    ¡°Bang¨C1


    Suddenly, the sound of a wine ss shattering echoed from the side.


    The manager of Russell Enterprises red at Ben with fury, eximing. ¡°The Burke family in going too


    fart James, you cheat within your maninge, hooked up a college student, and even got her pregnant.


    Before the divoron is finalized, you bring your mistress to the dinner, which is meant to celebrate the


    coboration between our familien. What in the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The Incident of Ms. Sophie falling overboard hasn¡¯t even been cleared up yet. Who knows if it


    was the Burke family¡¯s doing to wee the mistress into the fold on purpose?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ms. Sophie, do you think we¡¯d be willing to coborate with you?¡±


    ¡°And now you deliberately organize a dinner to vaniliate un. Does the Burke family have no share?!¡±


    Voices of protest rose and fell around them.


    Sophie merely observed the drama unfolding with a calm demeanor. In her view, if the situation didn¡¯t


    escte, it would indeed be a disservice to her careful nning.


    James¡® gazended on Sophie, and he immediatelye to his senses, realizing she had orchestrated


    everything on purpose.


    Colt was also struggling to maintain control of the situation. He knew Mr. Burke wanted to use the


    dinner to mend his rtionship with his wife and to leverage the media to create news of the couple¡¯s


    harmonious rtionship to stabilize public perception.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated Bea to suddenly bring Nichole to the event,pletely disrupting Mr. Burke¡¯s


    ns and exacerbating the conflict with the Russell family. The event plunged into chaos.


    At this moment, Bea looked even more displeased. She hadn¡¯t expected her words to provoke such


    outrage, as no one had ever dared to speak to her in such a manner before!


    For a moment, she was flustered.


    As the situation had almost reached its peak, Sophie slowly rose from her chair, walked to the center of


    the hall, and addressed the crowd, ¡°I think there¡¯s no longer any point in attending this dinner.¡±


    The executives from Russell Enterprises stood behind Sophie as if to support her.


    James then realized something.


    Somehow, Sophie had gained control over the entire Russell family. She was no longer the woman


    who merely followed him around.


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since the Burke familycks sincerity, there¡¯s no need for this


    coboration. Mr. Burke, let¡¯s proceed with the divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will


    be troublesome when it¡¯s time for the child¡¯s birth.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were loaded with meaning.


    ?? ? ? ???? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    James pressed his lips together, his gaze fixed on Sophie as if trying to find a trace of her love for him


    on her face.


    Sophie waved her hand, signaling the people behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The executives from Russell Enterprises all followed Sophie, and in a moment, the majority of the


    guests had left the banquet hall. Reece was thest to leave, giving James a look filled with mockery,


    ridicule, and a hint of teasing.


    James¡® expression turned even sourer.


    Bea angrily said, ¡°The Russell family is full of barbarians! James, you shouldn¡¯t have pitied them and


    coborated with them! They show no gratitude and even walked out on us! If you ask me, we should


    terminate this coboration, and you should divorce Sophie as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you understand yet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    James turned to Bea, saying, ¡°Sophie was doing me a favor with this coboration.¡±

 Chapter 340

    Suddenly, the sound of a wine ss shattering echoed from the side.


    The manager of Russell Enterprises red at Bea with fury, eximing. ¡°The Burke family is going too


    far! James, you cheat within your mariage, hooked up a college student, and even got her pregnant.


    Before the divorce is finalized, you bring your mistress to the dinner, which is meant to celebrate the


    coboration between our families. What is the meaning of this?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The incident of Ms. Sophie falling overboard hasn¡¯t even been cleared up yet. Who knows if it


    was the Burke family¡¯s doing to wee the mistress into the fold on purpose?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ms. Sophie, do you think we¡¯d be willing to coborate with you?¡±


    ¡°And now you deliberately organize a dinner to humiliate us. Does the Burke family have no shame?!¡±


    Voices of protest rose and fell around them.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie merely observed the drama unfolding with a calm demeanor. In her view, if the situation didn¡¯t


    escte, it would indeed be a disservice to her careful nning.


    James¡® gazended on Sophie, and he immediately came to his senses, realizing she had orchestrated


    everything on purpose.


    Colt was also struggling to maintain control of the situation. He knew Mr. Burke wanted to use the


    dinner to mend his rtionship with his wife and to leverage the media to create news of the couple¡¯s


    harmonious rtionship to stabilize public perception.


    But he hadn¡¯t anticipated Bea to suddenly bring Nichole to the event,pletely disrupting Mr. Burke¡¯s


    ns and exacerbating the conflict with the Russell family. The event plunged into chaos.


    At this moment, Bea looked even more displeased. She hadn¡¯t expected her words to provoke such


    outrage, as no one had ever dared to speak to her in such a manner before!


    For a moment, she was flustered.


    As the situation had almost reached its peak, Sophie slowly rose from her chair, walked to the center of


    the hall, and addressed the crowd, ¡°I think there¡¯s no longer any point in attending this dinner.¡±


    The executives from Russell Enterprises stood behind Sophie as if to support her.


    James then realized something


    Somehow, Sophie had gained control over the entire Russell family. She was no longer the woman


    who merely followed him around.


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since the Burke familycks sincerity, there¡¯s no need for this


    coboration. Mr. Burke, let¡¯s proceed with the divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will


    be troublesome when it¡¯s time for the child¡¯s birth¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were loaded with meaning.


    James pressed his lips together, his gaze fixed on Sophie as if trying to find a trace of her love for him


    on her face.


    Sophie waved her hand, signaling the people behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The executives from Russell Enterprises all followed Sophie, and in a moment, the majority of the


    guests had left the banquet hall.


    Reece was thest to leave, giving James a look filled with mockery, ridicule, and a hint of teasing.


    James¡® expression turned even sourer.


    Bea angrily said, ¡°The Russell family is full of barbarians! James, you shouldn¡¯t have pitied them and


    coborated with them! They show no gratitude and even walked out on us! If you ask me, we should


    terminate this coboration, and you should divorce Sophie as soon as possible!


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you understand yet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    James turned to Bea, saying, ¡°Sophie was doing me a favor with this coboration.¡±


    Bea was taken aback.

 Chapter 341

    James didn¡¯t want to argue with his grandmother, who had raised him, so he silently left the dinner


    party


    Bea stood still, digesting what James had just said. He had mentioned that Sophie was the reason for


    this coboration.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Bea was utterly confused. She looked at Nichole beside her and asked, ¡°What did James mean by


    that?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea¡± Nichole¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°It can¡¯t be. The Russell family can¡¯t be more


    formidable than us.¡±


    The Burke family was the undisputed leader of Devonport¡¯s businessmunity. Everyone knew that.


    The Russell family had long been on the decline. How could James say something like that?


    ¡°Mrs. Bea, you¡¯ve disrupted all of Mr. Burke¡¯s ns today!¡± Colt couldn¡¯t help but speak up. He didn¡¯t


    borate further and then went to find James.


    ¡°Grandma Bea, don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s all because¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before Nichole could finish, Bea pped her across the face.


    Nichole¡¯splexion changed instantly. Bea gave her a cold look and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.


    You seduced James! How else could the Burke family be embroiled in such a scandal?¡±


    Nichole was angry but could not speak out. After all, she wasn¡¯t married to James yet and still relied on


    Bea to help her.


    Nichole bit her lip and said, ¡°I know what happened between James and me was disgraceful, but


    James forced me that night. And now, I¡¯m carrying the Burke family¡¯s child. We can¡¯t just leave the child


    without a family name.¡±


    Bea valued lineage above all. She calmed down a bit upon hearing this and said, ¡°If Sophie had been


    the one with child, do you think you¡¯d still matter?¡±


    After saying that, Bea turned to leave.


    Nichole, though reluctant, dared not disobey Bea. She immediately followed Bea, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Once James and I are married, I¡¯ll definitely support him in his career. After all, I¡¯m a graduate of


    Eastwood College. James helped me. I won¡¯t forget this favor, and I will serve you well. If you wish, I


    can also focus on being a good wife and mother at home.¡±


    0 2 2 2 5 5 000


    Bea had no respect for a woman of Nichole¡¯s background and ignored her words.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was still in the car, finding it amusing to see Bea deliberately leave Nichole outside.


    Bea remained the same. She knew about Nichole¡¯s pregnancy, but Nichole was nothing but a lowly


    being in Bea¡¯s eyes. As long as she got the child, Bea could discard Nichole at will.


    Bea was excellent at making empty promises.


    Reece spoke up, ¡°Did you never intend to coborate with the Burke family from the start?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sophie


    off any thoughts of coboration with us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether to admire your cunning or your ruthlessness, considering you were once


    married.¡±


    ¡°He and I were only married in name. He never showed me any kindness, so why should I show any to


    him?¡±


    Sophie told the driver, ¡°Drive, take Reece home first.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    In the rearview mirror, Sophie saw the driver lower his cap a bit more.


    She frowned and said, ¡°Are you our regr driver?¡±

 Chapter 342

    Reece immediately became alert and stared at the driver through the rearview mirror. The driver,


    keeping his eyes on the road, spoke in a low voice, ¡°Ms Sophie, please don¡¯t worry it¡¯s just that our


    boss wishes to meet with you. There¡¯s no ill intent.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know many people in Devonport. There weren¡¯t many who could rece her driver and


    know of her whereabouts so precisely. Just as Sophie was filled with doubts, Reece had already pulled


    out a pocket knife hidden in his sleeve


    Sophie immediately grabbed Reece¡¯s hand


    Reece frowned, worry evident in his eyes


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sophie shook her head.


    The driver did not seem to have any malicious intent, and if someone had managed to rece her


    driver undetected, harming her would have been an effortless task. There was no need for such


    roundabout methods.


    Whoever wanted to meet clearly had something important to say


    The long night stretched ahead, and so she decided to meet this mysterious man the driver spoke of.


    Soon, the car stopped at a familiar ce.


    Upon seeing the words ¡°Aldridge Mansion, Sophie got it


    Gordon was the person who wanted to meet her!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the knife?¡± Sophie¡¯s sudden question left Reece startled.


    Sophie¡¯s expression was troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    Although her interactions with Gordon hadn¡¯t been fluent, Gordon was a man who smiled with a knife


    behind his back. He was


    He was someone she could never see through.


    Every time she saw Gordon, the image of him ordering a woman to be thrown out of a second¨Cstory


    window on their first meeting haunted her.


    She was inherently afraid of this man, who was full of conspiracies and schemes.


    ¡°Then fill take you back¡±


    Reece¡¯s agreement was swift, but the moment he got out of the car, he was subdued by two security


    guards from the Aldridge family.


    Tm sorry. Mr. Reece, but our boss wishes to see Ms. Sophie alone¡±


    Reece¡¯s eyes turned cold, but the situation was clear. He couldn¡¯t take Sophie away.


    Sophie sighed. Now, she had to see Gordon whether she wanted to or not,


    Sophie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but you can¡¯t harm Reece.¡±


    Ms. Sophie, rest assured, Mr. Reece is a guest of honor. We will treat him well. The boss only wishes


    to speak a few words with you. You have nothing to fear. When the timees, we will ensure you and


    Mr. Reece are escorted back safely.¡±


    The butler was very polite. So, Sophie didn¡¯t refuse.


    It was just a meeting, and it wasn¡¯t like she would lose a piece of flesh.


    But then she remembered it was Gordon she was about to meet, and suddenly, this felt far worse than


    losing a piece of flesh.


    Aldridge Mansion looked just as it did thest time she had visited.


    Ever since thest time she had celebrated Harold¡¯s birthday here, she hadn¡¯t returned. She


    sometimes kept in touch with Harold over the phone. However, Harold had been quite elusive recently


    and often disappeared without a trace, which she hadn¡¯t taken too much to


    heart.


    Now thinking of Harold, Sophie, following the butler behind, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Harold? Why isn¡¯t he at


    home?¡±


    *He went abroad a few months ago and hasn¡¯t returned yet.


    ¡°Abroad?¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. She had no idea.

 Chapter 343

    Harold had never mentioned his trip abroad to her.


    The butler led Sophie upstairs, where she once again saw the man in the wheelchair.


    On the second floor, Gordon was still sitting in the same spot on the terrace, a solitary figure.


    Sophie approached Gordon and said, ¡°Mr. Gordon, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Gordon slightly raised his hand, and the butler promptly brought over a chair, cing it beside him.


    At Gordon¡¯s gesture, Sophie, though reluctant, took a seat on the chair, instinctively wanting to keep


    some distance from Gordon.


    Gordon¡¯s inherent aloofness made him seem unapproachable, and his smile, though rare, seemed


    chilling.


    Sophie had heard of Gordon¡¯s cunning ways in both her past and present lives. Such a formidable


    figure would have dominated Devonport if not for his untimely demise.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, I advise you against pursuing your current endeavor, Gordon suddenly spoke, his tone


    light yet clearly containing a


    waming.


    Sophie believed her acquaintance with Gordon to be superficial, so she was puzzled by his sudden


    invitation and advice.


    ¡°Mr. Harold, I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± Sophie feigned ignorance, only to meet Gordon¡¯s prating


    gaze. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly averted her eyes as if an extra second would expose


    her thoughts to him.


    ¡°The Burke family may seem to be in decline, but its century¨Cold foundation remains. Hundreds, if not


    thousands, of partners are willing to coborate with Burke International. Even if they suffer a


    temporary setback, they can recover. Russell Enterprises¡­ Gordon paused, ¡°S Corporation is a new


    power capable of inflicting a severe blow on Burke International, but engaging in a prolonged battle


    would be futile.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. Gordon knew she held control of S Corporation.


    Aside from a few close confidants, even James was unaware that her alias, ke, controlled S


    Corporation. The Aldridge family had always maintained a low profile and were seldom involved in


    business rumors.


    How did Gordon know? Could Colby have told him?


    ¡°Mr. Harold, Burke International is a major enterprise. How could I possibly dream ofpeting with


    them? You must be mistaken,¡± Sophie attempted to deflect.


    his gaze


    However, Gordon remained silent, his gaze alone piercing her soul,ying bare her thoughts.


    Sophie felt an overwhelming pressure, struggling to breathe.


    She dropped the act. ¡°Even if I harbored such thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t recklessly act on them. I¡¯m aware of


    my limits. Thank you for your concem, Mr. Gordon.¡±


    Hearing this, Gordon finally looked away,menting indifferently, ¡°Harold enlisted because of you, did


    you know?¡±


    ¡°Enlisted? Harold?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was shocked,pletely unaware of this development. This was entirely diff¨¦rent from Harold¡¯s


    decisions in her previous life. Why would Gordon mention Harold enlisting because of her out of the


    blue?)


    ¡°Harold has always been intelligent. His previous frivolous demeanor was only because I was around.


    He felt no need to exert himself. But after witnessing you taken away at hisst birthday party, he felt


    powerless and decided to strengthen his resolve.¡±


    Gordon turned to Sophie, adding, ¡°Although you indirectly inspired Harold to enlist, I consider it as a


    favor to the Aldridge family.¡±


    Gordon paused, leaving his sentence unfinished, but Sophie understood his implication.


    ording to the trajectory of her previous life, Gordon was not expected to survive more than three


    years.


    He had long been burdened with the responsibility of leading the Aldridge family, and he was both


    physically and mentally exhausted.


    Initially, it was after Gordon¡¯s incapacitation that Harold honed his will and took control of the Aldridge


    family.


    With her rebirth, many paths had altered due to her actions.


    Sophie looked at Gordon, finally saying, ¡°Mr. Gordon, are you suggesting that you have depression?¡±

 Chapter 344

    Gordon frowned slightly before Sophie could finish her sentence..


    Sophie immediately swallowed her words. She couldn¡¯t possibly undermine him in his face.


    Gordon¡¯s severe depression was perhaps his biggest secret.


    After all, he controlled such a vast empire as the Aldridge family. If outsiders knew Gordon suffered


    from depression, it would certainly be a scandal Those within the Aldridge family who wished to


    seize power would relentlessly use underhanded tactics.


    So. Sophie spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Mr. Gordon, medication alone can¡¯t cure a heart¡¯s ailment. Why not


    find the root of your troubles andpletely resolve it?¡±


    I appreciate your concem, Ms. Sophie¡±


    Gordon¡¯s tone was t as he spoke to the butler behind him, ¡°Escort Ms. Sophie out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir


    The butler sweated profusely from his back. He had never seen anyone speak so frankly in front of


    Gordon


    He had thought Gordon would be furious!


    Following the butler out. Sophie looked back at the vast Aldridge estate and once again marveled, ¡°The


    Aldridge estate is truly vast.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder under what torment Gordon had shouldered the entire Aldridge family.


    At that moment, under the awning on the rooftop, Colby stood there, leaning against the wall.


    1 couldn¡¯t even notice your severe depression, yet Sophie did.¡±


    Colby mentioned Sophie, and his tone wasced with amusement. His expression seemed boastful as


    if to say. ¡°My girl is impressive, isn¡¯t she!¡±


    Colby turned to Gordon, saying ¡°As your close friend, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what exactly is causing your


    depression?¡±


    Was it the Aldridge family?


    No, the trivial matters of the Aldridge family, which might be burdensome for others, were nothing in


    Gordon¡¯s brilliant mind.


    Was it his legs?


    No, would Gordon really care about his legs?


    Colby truly couldnt understand what it was for


    Gordon replied indifferently, ¡°Instead of discussing my condition, let¡¯s discuss how to convince her not


    to take action against the Burke family


    ¡°You don¡¯t really need to convince her, Colby said nonchntly. ¡°Even if she made a giant mess in


    Devonport, I¡¯ve got her back.¡±


    After a long silence, Gordon finally asked, ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for her¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question but a statement.


    ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious.¡±


    Facing Colby¡¯s response, Gordon coldly said, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget why you came to Devonport in the first


    ce.¡±


    Colby replied calmly, ¡°That won¡¯t interfere with anything.¡±


    ¡°I mean, if she finds out you initially approached her because of James-¡±


    Gordon paused, and the smile vanished from Colby¡¯s face.


    Gordon continued indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s not a woman who would willingly be used. It¡¯s better to rify


    some things with her sooner rather thanter. The longer you wait, the more dangerous it gets.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°She will never find out Colby¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°You should worry about your own issues. Just be


    careful, alright? Don¡¯t let your depression take over and make you do something extreme, like jumping


    off a building¡±


    Then, Colby turned and left.


    Gordon watched Sophie leaving with the butler from above, his gaze dark and unfathomable What was


    the root of his troubles?


    Gordon looked down at his disabled legs and couldn¡¯t help but let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. His


    deepest issue was something he could never voice.

 Chapter 345

    Outside, Reece was confronting the people of the Aldridge family. On the surface, he appeared


    rxed, but secretly, he clenched the pocket knife hidden in his sleeve, ready to act at the first sign of


    trouble.


    At that moment, Sophie walked out and said to Reece, ¡°Why are you so tense? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Reece frowned, ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When he realized Sophie was unharmed, Reece rxed his guard.


    The Aldridge family was a quagmire, deep and imprable. If James was the undisputed lord of


    Devonport, then Gordon was its most enigmatic king.


    In Devonport, everyone knew that offending James was forgivable, but crossing Gordon was


    unthinkable.


    In the car, Reece gently adjusted Sophie¡¯s shoulder, inspecting her for any injuries. Indeed, there were


    none.


    Without regard for the Aldridge family driver in front of them, he asked, ¡°Did you offend him?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what did he want?¡±


    ¡°To offer a friendly waming.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sophie¡¯s expression remained calm; she was well aware of the Burke family¡¯s deep roots.


    On the surface, S Corporation seemed evenly matched with Burke International. But if things were to


    get serious, S Corporation couldn¡¯t sustain a prolonged battle against the Burkes


    After all, Burke International had a century of reputation to its name. No matter how formidable her


    new¨Cgeneration group was, it couldn¡¯t take down Burke International quickly. They would likely find it


    difficult to navigate the future once Burke International bounced back.


    However, she wasn¡¯t worried.


    After all, the Burke family had a reckless person like Bea.


    All Sophie needed to do was deliver a knockout blow to Burke International and sessfully divorce


    Jarries, and she would no longer make significant moves against the Burke family.


    The next day, the news about the scandal involving Bea at the g spread. The news painted Bea as a


    malicious mother¨Cinw. The partnership between Burke International and Russell Enterprises was


    called off, and the magazine shoot involving Reece and Vanessa was also canceled.


    Online, clips of Vanessa being a diva on set and trying to cozy up to Reece began to circte.


    As soon as these clips hit the inte, they went viral, withizensmbasting Vanessa.


    After all, Reece was seen as a veteran actor and a stoic heartthrob. He was rarely involved in scandals


    with actresses. In the videos, Reece appeared impatient with Vanessa and refused any physical


    contact.


    Under these circumstances, Vanessa¡¯s image took a nosedive. From being an international socialite,


    she became known as an ill¨Cmannered diva.


    Sophie was in her office and wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw the news.


    Though Reece respected women, he was cunning when it came to tactics. He knew exactly how public


    opinion worked, and the Inexperienced Vanessa was no match for him,


    ¡°Ms. Sophie! There seems to be trouble with the Burke family!¡± Tricia rushed into Sophie¡¯s office with


    the news.


    Sophie knew it was good news. ¡°What happened to Burke International now?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, there was a construction worker whomitted suicide at one of their sites, and it has


    now been exposed as a shoddy project. They¡¯re facing losses in the hundreds of millions now.¡±


    Sophie smiled slightly. It seemed the time hade.


    At this moment, the front desk of Burke International was swamped with calls, and their meeting room


    was inplete diserrey..

 Chapter 346

    ¡°Why is there suddenly a worker jumping off the building? Who is in charge of this project?¡±


    The board members of Burke International were seething with anger, hurling expletives in the


    boardroom.


    Just then, James pushed the door open and entered, silencing everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Burke! You need to find a solution quickly. The finance department cannote up with the funds


    needed to support this project at the moment. If something happens now-


    ¡°Burke International can afford it,¡± James spoke in a calm voice, and everyone around him immediately


    quieted down.


    One of the directors couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Burke, are you using your personal funds to cover


    thepany¡¯s shortfall?¡±


    In the past, no one would dare to say such a thing in front of James, but what James was doing now


    made it increasingly difficult for his subordinates to understand.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, Mrs. Burke is causing so much trouble, and you¡¯re not going to manage the situation?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to divorce at this point. Now that the Russell family is part of S Corporation, who


    would remember us?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, this woman is so cunning. You should divorce her quickly!¡±


    The people around him spoke one after another painting Sophie as a venomous woman who tumed


    her back on everyone.


    James frowned slightly. ¡°Since when do my personal affairs need to be discussed in the boardroom?¡±


    The directors who had just spoken fell silent.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, we didn¡¯t mean that. We¡¯re all for the good of thepany-


    Colt caught James¡® gaze and immediately spoke up to stop them, ¡°Enough. Mr. Burke has said he can


    handle it, so stop arguing. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting. Dismissed!¡±


    James turned and left, but the murmurs among the directors grew even louder.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Such a big incident has happened, and Mr. Burke seems not to care at all!!


    These emergency meetingstely onlyst five minutes! Does Mr. Burke no longer want to be the one


    in power?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of a woman, Mr. Burke is simply neglecting our well¨Cbeing!


    One of the directors stood up and said to James, ¡°Mr. Burke, if you don¡¯t divorce that woman, I¡¯ll


    resign!¡±


    James stopped in his tracks.


    Colt frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Ford, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about our well¨Cbeing anymore, I might as well sell my shares now! I¡¯ll resign, and


    from now on, Burke International¡¯s affairs will have nothing to do with me!¡±


    Mr. Ford was the first to speak, and several other shareholders stood up as well.


    ¡°Mr. Ford is right, Mr. Burke. You clearly don¡¯t care about our interests and are refusing to divorce that


    woman, so I¡¯ll also resign!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You must divorce and cut ties with that woman!


    The mor around them grew even louder, something that would never have happened in front of


    James before.


    Jarnes¡® eyes turned cold. He raised his hand, and immediately, security rushed over, restraining the


    directors who had been shouting. ¡°Anyone else who wants to leave Burke International, stand and


    leave now. Let¡¯s clear this up once and for all today! James¡® voice was as chilling as if it came from an


    ice cer, making everyone shiver.


    The directors who were previously eager to act before didn¡¯t dare to speak, and Mr. Ford¡¯s face turned


    pale. He had been at Burke International the longest, but James dealt with him without any leniency.


    James said coldly. ¡°Take away their director seals, have them go to the finance department to settle


    their ounts, and leave. Within a day, strip them of all their positions. I don¡¯t wish to see them at the


    company anymore.¡±


    Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±

 Chapter 347

    Colt nodded in agreement. The directors who had nned to use their resignation as a means to force


    James into a divorce nearly copsed in relief.


    No one expected James to actually take serious action!


    James¡® recent despair made them forget the resolute and influential head of Burke International that he


    once was.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, are you really going to let them resign? These are all veteran directors we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    7 need to send a warning to Grandma. James said indifferently, ¡°Her reach should not extend into the


    company, and definitely not in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke¡±


    James pulled out a card and said, ¡°The money in here should cover all the expenses. I need some


    peace for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, although the issue with the construction site has been resolved, there¡¯s still the matter with


    your wife¡­


    At the mention of Sophie, James gave Colt a cold nce, and Colt added, ¡°Thedy has been sending


    divorce papers daily. We can¡¯t just keep tearing them up every time one arrives.¡±


    ¡°Arrange a meeting with Sophie tonight.¡±


    ¡°But Bea mentioned that your


    you must return home tonight¡±


    James replied coldly, ¡°I have the final say in Burke International and the Burke family¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Burke.¡±


    As the evening darkened, Nichole prepared a table full of delicious dishes, waiting for James to return.


    It was already seven o¡¯clock, and a car pulled up at the Burke family¡¯s door. Nichole happily opened the


    door, only to see the driver of Burke International stepping out.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s James? Why hasn¡¯t Jamese back?¡±


    The driver replied, ¡°Mr. Burke is tied up with some matters tonight and asked me to inform Ms. Nichole


    and Mrs. Bea not to wait for him for dinner.


    Where did Mr. Burke go? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°It seems he has a business meeting with Mrs. Burke.¡±


    Hearing that James was meeting Sophie, Nichole clenched her fists. Even after Sophie had shown


    such disrespect, James still had her


    in his heart!


    ¡°Do know which restaurant?¡±


    ? ?? ?? ? ? ??


    you


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seems to be the Diamond Crest Hotel.¡±


    ¡°A hotel?¡±


    Images of James and Sophie, drunk and intimate in a hotel room, shed through Nichole¡¯s mind.


    She told the driver, ¡°I just remembered I have urgent matters to discuss with Mr. Burke. Take me to the


    Diamond Crest Hotel right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really appropriate¡­¡±


    Nichole handed the driver several bills, and he reluctantly agreed to take Nichole to the hotel.


    At the Diamond Crest Hotel, James had already reserved a table by the window at the restaurant. It


    was close to Russell Entertainment, allowing him to spot Sophie approaching from a distance.


    As the familiar figure appeared in his sight outside the window he wondered why he had never paid so


    much attention to her before.


    If they could start over and he had treated her well after their marriage, could they perhaps have had a


    better ending?


    After a while, Colt approached James and said, ¡°Mr. Burke, Mrs. Burke has arrived.¡±


    Sophie was wearing a sleek and professional dress, her demeanor cool and detached, a significant


    change from before.


    She looked at James and smiled. ¡°Are you ready to sign the divorce papers?

 Chapter 348

    James exclusively reserved the dining area of the Diamond Crest Hotel. The dim lighting and vintage


    music set an intimate atmosphere. As the chef presented the dishes, the mood was undeniably


    charged with a certain ambiguity


    Sophie nced over the table, remarking coolly, ¡°I thought you wanted to meet to finalize our divorce


    papers.¡±


    The corporate world was up in arms today, with Burke International at the center of a storm of


    comints and grievances.


    In such a tense climate, Sophie was convinced that Bea must be stirring helind the scenes, leaving her


    to expect that James would surely bring up the topic of divorce


    ¡°Does Colby know about you and ke?¡± James suddenly asked, causing Sophie to frown. ¡°What do


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    o you mean?


    ¡°ke went against me and Burke International for your sake. Before the incident, you handed over


    control of Russell Enterprises to ke Your rtionship must be more than ordinary James stated,


    leading Sophie to a realization.


    So, James thought that her ability to bring the Russell family this for was all because she leaned on


    ke. He had never believed that she, a woman, could elevate Russell Enterprises to its curent status,


    and never believed that the Sophie who once followed him around could now be the power behind


    ke, the head of S Corporation.


    ¡°So, Mr. Burke, you think there¡¯s something between me and ke,¡± Sophie mused, swirling her wine


    ss. She smiled, asking, ¡°I just wonder what you imagine that rtionship might be. Is it intimate, or is


    it¡±


    ¡°Sophie, I hurt you in the past, and whatever you do, I have no right to object. But you shouldn¡¯t


    degrade yourself like this!¡±


    James had never lost hisposure like this in front of anyone. Sophie was unmoved. ¡°James, you


    never truly understood me. If you¡¯re not interested in divorcing, then there¡¯s no point in continuing this


    dinner.¡±


    Sophie stood up, but James quickly wrapped his arms around her from behind. Feeling his restraint,


    Sophie frowned, ¡°James! Let go


    James¡® voice was low and firm, ¡°That day at the police station, you made them release me. You still


    have feelings for me, don¡¯t you?


    Hearing this, Sophie stopped struggling, allowing James to hold her


    James felt Sophie¡¯s resistance fade. He hadn¡¯t even begun to feel relieved when Sophie coldly stated,


    ¡°I let you go because you were irrelevant to the case, nothing more.¡±


    Meanwhile, Nichole had arrived at the hotel and saw James holding Sophie from behind through the


    window.


    Seething with jealousy, she stormed into the hotel. The security did not stop her, and without a word,


    she rushed to Sophie and pped her across the face.


    ¡°Slut! You¡¯re still seducing James even when you¡¯re getting a divorce! You have no shame!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s outburst caused a scene, drawing the attention of the guests outside the dining area.


    James reacted immediately, freeing Sophie from Nichole¡¯s grasp. ¡°Are you crazy? Who brought you


    cause a scene here?¡±


    ¡°You came here with this woman and ask me what I¡¯m doing? James! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m carrying your


    child! Bea promised that I would be weed into the Burke family once you divorced! How could you


    do this to me?!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s tantrum drew whispers and looks from the bystanders.


    The onlookers viewed Sophie and James with suspicion, seeing them as nothing more than cheaters in


    the presence of a pregnant.


    woman.


    ¡°Mr. Burke!¡±


    Colt rushed in, meeting James¡® sharp gaze, ¡°Who let her in?¡±


    T¨CL


    Colt knew excuses were futile at this moment, Outside, in the bushes, a camera clicked before quickly


    disappearing.


    Sophie was growing impatient, and coldly stated, ¡°Continue your quarrel without me.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! You can¡¯t leave!¡± Nichole grasped Sophie¡¯s hand, her face twisted in jealous rage and malice.


    ¡°Everyone, look at this woman! She¡¯s trying to seduce my husband even after her divorce!¡±


    James¡® expression darkened further as the crowd of onlookers grew, ¡°Nichole, are you really


    challenging me?¡±

 Chapter 349

    *James, I¡¯m carrying your child! Yet here you are, pursuing your ex¨Cwife. Do you even care about this


    child anymore?¡±


    ¡°I never wanted this child!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sophie heard the same words as in her past life, but they weren¡¯t directed at her but at Nichole this


    time.


    In her past life, this was how she lost her child.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Take your arguments home. Don¡¯t drag me into this


    She tried to shake off Nichole¡¯s hand, but before she could exert any force, Nichole stumbled backward


    on her own.


    Sophie frowned, instinctively reaching out to support Nichole, but Nichole ungratefully pinched Sophie


    in return. Sophie instinctively withdrew her hand just in time to see Nichole fall to the ground.


    ¡°My child, my baby!¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face tumed pale as she clutched her stomach, feigning pain, ¡°You wicked bitch, you want to


    kill my child! James, what are you waiting for? Take me to the hospital now!¡±


    Witnessing the poor performance, Sophie let out a coldugh. It seemed Nichole didn¡¯t truly


    understand the pain of losing a child.


    James nced at Nichole on the ground, then at the curious looks from the crowd. If Nichole continued


    to make a scene, the situation would only escte, dragging Sophie further into it.


    As James hesitated, Colt immediately stepped forward, trying to help Nichole up, but she wouldn¡¯t


    budge.


    Colt¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in mid¨Cair. Seeing no other choice, James picked Nichole up and stemnly


    said to Colt, ¡°Go start the car. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Sophie stood still, while Nichole cast her a triumphant smile.


    What did James affection matter? She was carrying the Burke family¡¯s flesh and blood, and James


    would still prioritize her. Sophie watched as James carried Nichole away. She was not concerned with


    the onlookers¡® stares but wished James had taken responsibility for her child like this in her past life.


    Perhaps her child wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Even with Nichole¡¯s wrongdoings, James still cherished the child she carried.


    Sophie slowly walked out of the restaurant and had just reached the door when she suddenly heard a


    woman asking. ¡°Sir, are you alright? What happened? Let me help you up!¡±


    Nearby, in aer, a wheelchair was tipped over, revealing a familiar figure.


    Sophie paused.


    Was that Gordon?


    Suddenly, Sophie remembered that the Aldridge family owned Diamond Crest Hotel. It wasn¡¯t strange


    for Gordon to be here ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you¡±


    herete at ni


    at night


    Gordon¡¯s tone was polite and courteous.


    Then, Sophie realized Gordon¡¯s legs weren¡¯tpletely immobile. He just had difficulty walking.


    He settled back into the wheelchair, and his reaction to seeing Sophie was not one of surprise.


    James had booked the entire restaurant at Diamond Crest Hotel for the evening, and Gordon knowing


    about it was only natural as he


    was the owner.


    Sophie had intended to flee the moment she saw Gordon, but he noticed her so quickly, leaving her


    uncertain whether to stay or go. She only managed a polite, ¡°Mr. Gordon, where¡¯s your assistant?¡±

 Chapter 350

    Gordon spoke in a calm tone, ¡°He¡¯s taking care of something for me.¡±


    Sophie nodded, saying. ¡°Then, should I¡­


    She nced around, noticing the absence of people. If what happened earlier were to ur again, it


    wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.


    The area was surrounded by stairs on all sides. It was far from being disabled¨Cfriendly.


    ¡°Then, should I help you upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Gordon seemed to have anticipated Sophie¡¯s offer and epted without any hesitation.


    Sophie regretted her formality a bit as she bravely walked behind Gordon, pushing his wheelchair


    Today, Gordon was wearing a simple white shirtplemented by gold¨Crimmed sses. His features


    were sharp and distinguished, with a high nose bridge, making his face look sculpted from ice.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Which room do you stay in, Mr. Gordon?¡±


    *712¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sophie was startled. ¡°7127¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you familiar with it, Ms. Sophie?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think that the number seems nice.¡±


    712 was actually her birthday.


    Gordon¡¯s expression remained mild. ¡°This is where I usually work. Sometimes, to avoidplications


    with business, I stay here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sophie wondered. What did that have to do with her? It sounded like he mentioned it on purpose.


    Sophie felt she might be a bit vain to think that perhaps it was just a casual remark?


    They reached the seventh floor quickly, and Sophie helped Gordon into room 712. Upon entering, a


    subtle fragrance filled the air, and although the room¡¯s decor was simple, everything within it was rare


    and of high quality.


    ¡°The decor here is quite different from the outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my ce, so naturally, it¡¯s different.¡±


    Of course, you¡¯re the boss. Your word isw!¡®


    The Diamond Crest Hotel was thergest business hotel in Devonport, boasting the finest furnishings


    and amenities. This room was even more luxurious than the Diamond Crest Hotel¡¯srgest presidential


    suite.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Mr. Gordon, what did your assistant go to do?¡±


    ¡°There was some trouble downstairs. He went to handle it. He should be back soon,¡± Gordon spoke


    lightly, ¡°Ms. Sophie, please have a seat and enjoy some coffee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a coffee drinker.¡±


    ¡°We have sweetenedtte.¡±


    Sophie had intended to find an excuse to leave, but then Gordon mentioned the trouble downstairs.


    It must have been about Nichole.

 Chapter 351

    Sophie had just taken her seat when Gordon slid a cup oftte across the table to her.


    Holding the cup in her hands, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°This is really something!¡±


    Gordon had taken a seat opposite her busying himself with brewing his own coffee, showing no interest


    in revisiting the topic of themotion downstairs earlier.


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Sophie asked, ¡°Mr. Gordon, you had mentioned someone causing a


    scene downstairs earlier. Were you referring to Nichole?¡±


    The Diamond Crest Hotel was a property owned by the Aldridge family, a ce where rarely anyone


    dared to cause trouble on their turf. Nichole wasn¡¯t from their social circle, so his ignomnce was


    understandable.


    If an outsider caused trouble at the Diamond Crest Hotel, the establishment wouldn¡¯t intervene.


    However, if someone from their circle deliberately stirred up trouble there, it would be a significant


    issue.


    Nichole was now somewhat connected to the Burke family due to carrying James¡® child. She would


    inadvertently involve the Burke family in any resulting scandal,


    ¡°Nichole,¡± Gordon pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t recall that name.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was taken aback, having not expected Gordon to say something like that


    In their circle, the gossip about James and Nichole was widespread, yet Gordon imed not to


    remember her name.


    Moreover, Gordon had encountered Nichole before, during the incident where she had falsely used


    Harold, so how could he have no recollection of her?


    Facing Sophie¡¯s astonishment, Gordon simply stated, ¡°I don¡¯t bother remembering those who are


    insignificant, nor do I allow them to affect me. They are ants, after all. Would you bother to remember


    an ant?¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie understood Gordon¡¯s point.


    To Gordon, Nichole was nothing more than an ant. No matter how Nichole strirred up trouble, she


    couldn¡¯t shake Gordon in the slightest.


    Just as the atmosphere grew awkward, Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed with a notification.


    Sophie¡¯s attention was caught by the headline on the news alert: ¡°Wealthy Mistress Creates Havoc in


    Hotel, ps Main Wife: A Shocking Scandal Unfolds¡±


    Intrigued, Sophie clicked through to find a blurry animated GIF that clearly showed three people¡¯s


    movements,


    It depicted Nichole pping someone, with James stepping in to intervene. Though the footage was


    brief and in slow motion, it clearly conveyed what had happened.


    Thements section was aze with discussion.


    [I know this situation! The mistress is pregnant with the CEO of Burke International¡¯s child, forcing the


    wife to divorce!]


    [I was there today! How could she shamelessly cause such a scene at the hotel?]


    [Fun fact, the mistress was involved in the kidnapping of the CEO of Burke Intemational¡¯s wife!]


    Suddenly, numerous videos of Nichole¡¯s outburst at the Diamond Crest Hotel flooded thements.


    Sophie remembered that the guests likely didn¡¯t take any photos. Thinking this over, she looked at


    Gordon and asked, ¡°Did you do this. Mr. Gordon?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but Gordon,


    Considering Gordon¡¯s earlier mention of having his people handle a situation, it was likely rted to


    this incident.


    In less than half an hour, the topic had soared to the top of the trending searches.


    From gathering materials and crafting headlines to coordinating the overall content and manipting


    social media, the situation was handled so efficiently that it was indeed¡¯terrifying.

 Chapter 352

    ¡°It¡¯s sort of my way of saying thank you to you, Ms. Sophie, for bringing me back to my room today.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°This gift seems a bit too extravagant, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Burke family was already in a precarious position, and now, this incident had likely added all the


    more pressure on James.


    Their manage could only end in divorce.


    Sophie said, ¡°Why are you helping me get a divorce? Could it be because of Harold?¡±


    Gordon set down his mug, his gazending on Sophie Though not intense, his look made Sophie


    instinctively lower her head.


    Gordon was strikingly handsome, with a hint of a gentle demeanor in his features. Sophie felt her


    cheeks heat up, avoiding direct eye contact with Gordon.


    Since she was very young, her parents had spoken of Gordon


    They said that despite his youth, Gordon was decisive and had single¨Chandedly upheld the Aldridge


    family


    She remembered her father vividly describing Gordon¡¯s tactics. Though she couldn¡¯t recall the details,


    the name Gordon was etched in


    her mind.


    In her eyes, Gordon had always been the young family head, with a reputation for being ruthlessly


    efficient. Sophie never even imagined meeting Gordon in person before.


    Gordon spoke indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s normal for there to be negotiations in business. I¡¯m not doing this for


    anyone in particr.¡±


    He slid a contract across to Sophie. ¡°This is a cooperation agreement between the Aldridge family and


    S Corporation,sting ten years. See if there¡¯s anything amiss.¡±


    5 I 0 0 0 0


    Sophie was startled, sure she hadn¡¯t misheard.


    Gordon was talking about S Corporation, not Russell Enterprises. Gordon actually knew she was the


    controlling force behind S Corporation!


    ¡°Mr. Gordon¡­


    Im someone who doesn¡¯t like beating around the bush. You don¡¯t need to tell me you have no ties to S


    Corporation. I wouldn¡¯t have put this contract in front of you without being absolutely sure.¡±


    Gordon was straightforward, and Sophie didn¡¯t pretend either, directly asking, ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°A long¨Cterm strategic partnership. The Aldridge family wants to co¨Cbrand with S Corporation. We¡¯ll


    mutually benefit and open up the Devonport market for both parties.¡±


    Sophie frowned, slightly skeptical. ¡°The Aldridge family needs S Corporation to break into the market?¡±


    Given the century¨Cold legacy of the Aldridge family, they didn¡¯t need to partner with anypany. The


    Aldridge family itself was a venerable brand, recognized without needing to affiliate with others.


    As Gordon put it, no matter how she looked at it, she was on the winning side. S Corporation would


    essentially be under the Aldridge family¡¯s protection.


    This umbre of protection, much more valuable than that of the Burke family, would ensure no one


    dared to trouble S Corporation in the future.


    ¡°Are you signing or not? Gordon slightly furrowed his brow, making a move as if to take back the


    contract.


    ¡°I will sign it! Why wouldn¡¯t I sign such a great offer?¡±


    Fearful Gordon might change his mind, Sophie quickly signed her name on the contract,


    A faint smile appeared on Gordon¡¯s face, but as Sophie looked up, he quickly hid his smile. ¡°I have


    someone from the Aldridge family discuss the specifics with youter,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing more.¡±

 Chapter 353

    ¡°Please leave my room.¡±


    Gordon was upromising.


    Sophie felt like a schoolgirl in front of him, the kind that couldn¡¯t lift her head because of a scolding.


    Meanwhile, inside the Burke family home.


    *p-¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bea delivered a loud p to Nichole¡¯s face.


    Nichole covered her face, crying like a fountain..


    ¡°You stupid woman! Who allowed you to make a scene at the Diamond Crest Hotel? Do you even


    realize what kind of ce that is? If you¡¯re going to ruin yourself, don¡¯t drag the Burke family down with


    you and expect us to clean up your mess!¡±


    James sat on the sofa, silent, clearly not intending to speak up for Nichole.


    ¡°Bea, it was James who went to meet Sophie! And in a hotel of all ces. How could I bear it!¡±


    Bea scoffed coldly. ¡°When you climbed into James¡® bed, do you think Sophie was able to bear it?¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turned sour.


    Bea said coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re carrying a Burke family child, do you think I would


    let someone like you through my door?¡±


    ¡°Bea! I know I made a mistake. Please forgive me. James, I¡¯m still carrying your child. I¡¯m sorry. Can¡¯t


    you forgive me?¡±


    At this moment, Nichole¡¯s pitiful appearance could not stir a single ounce ofpassion in him.


    James stood up, his voice cold. ¡°I have matters to attend to. Grandma, please handle this,¡±


    Then, he got up and went upstairs.


    Nichole hadn¡¯t expected James¡® heartlessness. Bea was even more frustrated. ¡°Can¡¯t even keep your


    own man, truly useless.¡±


    Nichole copsed to the ground, defeated.


    Bea couldn¡¯t be bothered with Nichole and turned to go back inside. Marian couldn¡¯t stand Nichole and


    spat in her direction with even more disdain.


    Nichole clenched her fists. She had fought hard for a chance to enter the Burke household and couldn¡¯t


    let it go just like that.


    In the dead of night, Nichole quietly went upstairs.


    Ever since returning to the Burke family, James had been staying in the bedroom Sophie once


    upied.


    ? ? ??? ? ??


    Seeing James lying asleep on the bed, Nichole quietly approached and hugged him from behind.


    James felt the movement behind him, immediately got up, and pushed Nichole away. In the dimly lit


    room, Nichole¡¯s pale face showed a hint of shame. ¡°James, I¡­


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    James¡® attitude was cold, adding ayer of disgust.


    Nichole bit her lip and said, ¡°I know it was my fault, and I couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m not asking for


    anything else, just to give birth to your child so it can have a father.¡±


    Nichole looked down at her slightly bulging belly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t forget Sophie.


    Just please give me and the child a ce to belong.¡±


    Tve already allowed you into the Burke family. That¡¯s the biggest concession I¡¯ve made. Don¡¯t dream of


    getting anything more.¡±


    ¡°I can do without a title or recognition! But my child shouldn¡¯t have to suffer from this!¡± Nichole grabbed


    James¡® arm and said, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done many wrong things in the past, but I can change. Can¡¯t you


    give me a chance?¡±


    James shook off Nichole¡¯s hand, his gaze as cold as ice. ¡°Leave before I truly lose my temper!¡±


    Suddenly, Nichole began to unbutton her dress

 Chapter 354

    In the room, moonlight caressed Nichole¡¯s skin, making it appear exceptionally delicate.


    Nichole slipped off her blouse, revealing a swath of smooth skin across her chest.


    James immediately averted his gaze, but Nichole caught his hand. ¡°James, I¡¯m your woman. We have


    made love. Why won¡¯t you look at


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    me?¡±


    Once a man had indulged, abstinence became a challenge.


    Nichole moved closer, her whole being nestled against James, trying to awaken his desires, but the


    next second, James pushed Nichole away


    Nichole was caught off bnce and fell onto the bed, while James¡® expression was as if he had been


    touched by something vile. James coldly stated, ¡°I wamed you. If you¡¯re not going to stay put and rest,


    starting tomorrow, you¡¯re moving out of the Burke residence.¡±


    *James?¡±


    James left the bedroom without looking back, leaving Nichole in disbelief.


    The next day, Sophie got the inside scoop, somewhat surprised. ¡°Nichole moved out of the Burke


    residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was seen being escorted out of the Burke residence early this morning¡±


    ¡°Bea agreed to let her go?¡±


    ¡°Nichole offended the Aldridge family. It seems even Bea has to give Mr. Gordon some respect.¡±


    Tricia¡¯s reasoning was sound. Sophie thought it over and found it made sense.


    The ce Nichole had moved into was originally her and James¡® marital home.


    That was indeed scandalous. If the media got wind of it, it would likely cause an uproar


    There¡¯s one more thing!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Colby and Mr. Adler had matters to attend to, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So he left again, right?¡±


    Sophie had grown ustomed to Colby¡¯s sporadic appearances. She wondered what Colby was off to


    handle this time.


    But no matter, Russell Enterprises had now merged with S Corporation and was on the right track.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any issues.


    Sophie handed the partnership documents to Tricia, saying, ¡°The Aldridge family will be signing with us


    in the next few days. Get everything ready¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    As Tricia finished speaking, amotion suddenly arose outside the door.


    ¡°Officer, could there be some misunderstanding? Officer!¡±


    Two police officers pushed open the office door, asking, ¡°Which one of you is Sophie?¡±


    ¡°That would be me.¡±


    The officers exchanged a nce, and one immediately stepped forward to handcuff Sophie. ¡°You¡¯re


    being used of epting bribes and embezzling funds. We¡¯re taking you in for questioning byw.¡±


    Tricia was stunned. ¡°epting bribes, embezzling funds? Officer, there must be some mistake. We


    demand legal representation!¡±


    ¡°You can seek awyer, but she needs toe with us to the station now.¡±


    With that, the officers led Sophie away.


    Sophie frowned.


    All eyes were now on her. Sophie¡¯s gaze swept over


    Who reported her?


    everyone present.


    She had always managed the financ¨¦s strictly, leaving no room for error. This usation was clearly

 Chapter 355

    The police¡¯s posture clearly indicated they had evidence in hand.


    What in the world was going on?


    Was it Nichole? Or Vanessa? Perhaps James?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be any of them. They didn¡¯t have ess to Russell Enterprises¡® financial records.


    In her past life, the Russell family had never had any financial discrepancies. This was too strange.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡± Tricia rushed out, anxious at this moment.


    Sophie shook her head at Tricia Under these circumstances, she had to follow the police back to the


    station to prevent the situation. from escting.


    She wouldn¡¯t confess to something she hadn¡¯t done.


    At this moment, the inte began broadcasting news of Sophie being arrested for embezzlement and


    misappropriation of public funds. Those who had been defending Sophie just yesterday had now


    changed their tune.


    [Rich people are never clean! No wonder her husband wanted a divorce!


    Heard she embezzled millions. Looks like she¡¯s going to serve a long sentence!]


    Rumor has it that she was involved with many men during her marriage, so she¡¯s not exactly a saint]


    Thements were overwhelmingly negative.


    Seeing this news, Jenna was so anxious. She rushed to S Corporation and asked Tricia, ¡°Where are


    they? Where are Colby and Adler?!¡± Tve been trying to reach them all day, but there¡¯s been no contact


    with Mr. Colby and Mr. Adler!¡±


    ¡°Damn, they¡¯re


    re MIA when we need them most! Don¡¯t they realize the gravity of the situation?¡±


    Tricia said, ¡°Ms. Jenna, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve hired a top¨Cnotch legal team to defend Ms. Sophie.


    Besides, Ms. Sophie hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, how could she possibly-¡±


    This is bad! Really bad!¡±


    One of Tricia¡¯s subordinates ran over from outside thepany, saying, ¡°Russell Enterprises is now


    under a full audit, and it seems¡­it seems they¡¯ve actually found discrepancies!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Tricia stepped forward, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t we go through the transition phase saying


    everything was checked and there were no issues?¡±


    ¡°But that was a self¨Caudit by Russell Enterprises, just a formality.


    of one billion¡°¡±


    ¡°One billion?


    Incia was stunned. How could that be?


    Who knew there were actual problems with the ounts? A total loss


    Jenna frowned. ¡°This couldn¡¯t possibly be Sophie¡¯s doing. Someone must be framing her


    ¡°But who could be behind this? These are Russell Enterprises¡® ounts. Who else could be framing


    her?¡±


    As Tricia¡¯s words fell, the receptionist helped Perry, who was trembling, to walk over.


    ¡°Mr. Perry!¡± Tricia went forward, taking Perry¡¯s arm from the receptionist, saying, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t


    fully healed. Why have youe here in such a state?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I saw the news. I was worried about Sophie. What in the world is happening? How could there


    suddenly be financial discrepancies?¡± Perry looked deeply worried.


    Tricia said, ¡°It must be someone inside Russell Enterprises intentionally frarning her. Mr. Perry, do you


    have any suspects in mind?¡± At this moment, Jenna¡¯s gaze fell on Perry, Mr. Perry, who was managing


    the Russell family¡¯s affairs before?¡±


    ¡°It was me.¡± Perry said shamefully, ¡°But I¡¯m not that capable, and my subordinates didn¡¯t respect me. If


    it weren¡¯t for Sophie, the Russell family would already be in dire straits.¡±


    Jenna was skeptical, but Perry continued, ¡°I guess it must be my foolish ex¨Cwife and Sophie out of


    this!¡±


    my foolish son doing this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get


    Tricia hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Perry! You need to calm down! No one¡¯s managing the Russell family affairs


    now, and everything¡¯s in chaos. You can¡¯t afford to make a move now.¡±

 Chapter 356

    Jenna responded. ¡°Yes, we need you to stabilize the situation now, Mr. Perry I¡¯ll go check out what¡¯s


    happening at the police station and find a way to get Sophie oul.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Perry agreed.


    Meanwhile, Sophie had been sitting quietly in the interrogation room for a long time, with no one


    coming to question her. She was locked in this enclosed mom for a full three hours.


    She nced at her watch and gently tapped on the table. Immediately, a guard came in and asked,


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, would you like some


    water?¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to keep me here?¡± Sophie didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly.


    The guard seemed troubled and said, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like to rest?¡±


    Sophie changed the question, ¡°Who reported me?¡±


    Tm sorry, that¡¯s confidential. We can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Sophie frowned slightly.


    They wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, considering Colby¡¯s influence, but they wouldn¡¯t easily let her go


    either. She was really worried about what was happening outside.


    ¡°I need to make a phone call¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, you are in the interrogation phase right now. You cannot make phone calls


    Sophie tapped on the table in imitation. ¡°Then when will the person questioning me arrive?


    The guard quickly apologized, saying. ¡°They are currently assigning someone to investigate, so no one


    is avable toe back right now. If you feel tired, we can arrange a room for you to rest.


    ¡°Arrange a room? A cell, you mean?¡± Sophie¡¯s voice grew colder.


    The guard immediately fell silent.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sophie coldly stated, ¡°Call whoever is in charge here. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If I don¡¯t see anyone,


    mywyer will sue yo


    you.¡±


    Sophie was serious, and the guard immediately ran out to call someone. After all, she was not


    someone to be taken lightly, with a strong legal team behind her. Given the circumstances, she could


    easily escte the situation.


    In no time, Officer Derick rushed over.


    Sophie had met Officer Derick before. She sneered and said, ¡°Officer Derick.¡±


    Officer Derick wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Last time we met, I thought you were a smart person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, this really has nothing to do with me. The report call was made to my boss, and I had no


    choice but to bring you here.¡±


    Officer Derick spoke eamestly. Sophie said. ¡°Then who made the report call? You must know that.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. They used a voice changer and called from a public phone. We couldn¡¯t even tell if


    it was a man or a woman.¡±


    Officer Derick didn¡¯t seem to be lying and said with hesitancy. ¡°Ms. Sophie, there¡¯s something I must tell


    you¡±


    ¡°Officer Derick, just tell me directly at this point¡±


    ¡°The moment this came up, I immediately had people start investigating. The issue now is that there


    indeed appears to be a discrepancy in Russell Enterprises¡® ounts. There is a one¨Cbillion¨Cdor


    gap.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression turned serious.


    A one¨Cbillion¨Cdor gap? How had she never noticed a one¨Cbillion¨Cdor gap in Russell Enterprises


    before?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying this gap has anything to do with you, Ms. Sophie, but since you are the legal


    representative of Russell Enterprises, you understand the implications.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes turned cold in an instant I understand what you¡¯re implying. Officer Derick. But your team


    should be able to investigate whether I¡¯m suspected of embezzlement or illegal transfer ofpany


    assets, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. But for now, Ms. Sophie, we¡¯d like to ask you to stay with us for a few days


    ¡°A few days? It seems you


    ou really


    d


    do consider me a criminal

 Chapter 357

    1 wouldn¡¯t dream of it. It¡¯s all part of the procedure. I¡¯ll find a way! I promise.¡±


    Sophie spoke softly, I don¡¯t mean to trouble you Since it¡¯s no difficult for your team to conduct the


    investigation, I¡¯ll have my people handle it.¡±


    ¡°As long as we get the evidence, that¡¯s all that matters, right?¡±


    Officer Deck finally said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Sophie. I¡¯ll get in touch with your team right away. As long as


    we can find the evidence and exin that billion¨Cdor gap, you won¡¯t be in trouble.¡±


    Sophie remained silent, which was as good as an agreement.


    Officer Derick continued with difficulty. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What now? Is there any bad news you haven¡¯t told me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Ms. Jenna. She has been causing a scene outside for quite some time, asking to see you.


    But ording to regtions, she can¡¯te in right now. Could you possibly say something to have


    her leave? It¡¯s really not a good look.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jenna and Sophie were not to be trifled with. One had Adler backing her, and the other had Colby.


    Officer Derick was really out of


    options.


    Sophie lowered her gaze.


    In her past life, she didn¡¯t have many good friends, and Jenna was the first true sister she had since


    her rebirth. At such a time, Jenna must be really womed about her.


    Sophie slowly said, ¡°Just tell her I¡¯m fine, not to worry, and to go back for now. There¡¯s no need to


    contact anyone on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Yes.


    ¡°Alright Then I¡¯ll go tell Ms. Jenna. Officer Derick left politely.


    After Officer Derick left, Sophie turned to the guard and said, ¡°I suppose you won¡¯t be able to


    interrogate me today, right?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Then arrange a cell for me.¡±


    Sophie stood up, but at that moment, the guard waved his hands repeatedly, saying, ¡°Oh no, how could


    we possibly make you stay in a cell? We¡¯ve been informed that someone will pick you up from the back


    door shortly, and amodation has been arranged for you,¡±


    ¡°Been informed? Was it Colby?¡±


    Im not sure about that¡­¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for him, so she simply said, ¡°Then please show me out.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Right this way.¡±


    The guard escorted Sophie out of the interrogation room. The air outside the interrogation room


    brushed away the restlessness in her heart


    Just as she reached the back door, Sophie saw a familiar ck Maybach. The driver opened the rear


    door, and Sophie got in.


    Initially, she thought it was Colby¡¯s contingency n for her, but now it seemed not to be the case.


    ¡°Are you with the Aldridge family?¡±


    She had visited the Aldridge family three times and had some recollection of its members. She had


    seen the driver in front of her before. He was Gordon¡¯s personal driver.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gordon has instructed me to take you back to the Aldridge estate. We¡¯ve arranged for


    your protection, and no one will ¡®know¡±


    Sophie fell silent.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Gordon¡¯s influence to have spread this fur. With just a word, he had managed to


    have the police release her

 Chapter 358

    The Aldridge estate was quarded by two rows of people outside, ensuring that Sophie¡¯s arrival went


    unnoticed as she drove straight into the garage.


    The mansion boasted high levels of secrecy, especially in this nearly deserted area, making it unlikely


    for anyone to notice her journey here from the police station


    ¡°This way.¡± The butler led Sophie to a room on the second floor.


    Sophie remembered that the second floor of the Aldridge family home was generally off¨Climits. She


    hadn¡¯t expected it to house so many quest rooms


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, if there¡¯s anything you dislike, let me know, and I¡¯ll have it redecorated.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No need, I like it very much¡±


    How could she not love it? The room was practically a suite with three bedrooms and a living area.


    ¡°Alright, if you need anything. Ms. Sophie, just press the button on the wall, and someone wille to


    assist you¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    The butler left the room.


    Sophie looked around. The decor was upscale and clean, clearly made of the finest materials and


    latest designs, arranged in an orderly fashion, simr to the style of a high¨Cend hotel,


    A faint scent ofvender filled the room, bringing a sense of tranquility and bliss.


    Sophie took out her phone and opened her chat with Colby, but hesitated to send a message


    Colby was abroad. It was impossible for him to make it in time. Considering Colby and Gordon¡¯s


    rtionship, could Colby have asked Gordon to take care of her?


    Knock knock-


    Someone knocked on the door, prompting Sophie to instinctively put away her phone and say, ¡°Come


    in!


    The bodyguard opened the door, escorting Gordon in.


    Gordon, wearing a crisp, clean white shirt, looked somewhat pale. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you!


    ¡°How could you? I haven¡¯t properly thanked you yet. If not for you, I might really be behind bars right


    now¡±


    In¡¯t want to disturb your rest, but my team has uncovered some information that I think you would be


    anxious


    Gordon spoke calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t to know¡±


    ¡°Is it about the billion¨Cdor discrepancy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s tone was even, yet Sophie could read a hint of unusual emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°Does it involve someone from my family?¡±


    Russell Enterprises¡® ounts were naturally rted to the Russell family members. Sophie didn¡¯t want


    to suspect her own family, but the billion¨Cdor discrepancy in the ounts wasn¡¯t an overight issue..


    Those she had offended or wanted her downfall couldn¡¯t possibly interfere with the Russell family¡¯s


    ounts.


    Moreover, Officer Derick said the shortfall in the Russell family¡¯s ounts was real. It was not a


    deliberate fabrication


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Gordon handed a folder to Sophie.


    Sophie saw that the cover bore the Aldridge family crest. Opening it, she found a thick stack of papers


    inside, including promissory notes and IOUS


    The documents were stained with mud and blood, some already yellowing. They were each carefully


    sealed in clear stic bags by Gordon¡¯s team.


    As Sophie flipped through, her rm grow. A chill spread from her heart.


    The signatures and seals on the promissory notes and IOUS belonged to one person.


    Perry!


    Sophie¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°My Uncle Perry?¡±


    Was it Perry?


    No, she had never known about any of this.

 Chapter 359

    Even in his past life, Perry had never shown the slightest hint of being involved in gambling!


    Perry was not skilled in business management. In fact, when you brought your family¡¯s fortune to join


    the Perry household, it took less than three years for Russell Enterprise to be in deficit. If it weren¡¯t for


    the Russell family¡¯s solid foundation, they would probably be out in the cold by now.¡±


    Sophie stared at the growing debts, starting from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands and


    finally skyrocketing to millions!


    The debts kept piling up, each one a blood debt. One could only imagine under what circumstances


    Perry had signed these debts.


    These ICUs had started umting four years ago.


    Sophie tumed to Gordon and asked, ¡°Did you know about this all along?¡±


    1 had a rough idea.


    ¡°So, you also know who reported me?¡±


    Gordon remained silent, but Sophie had already understood.


    Who else could it be?


    In her past life, after she married James, she stayed at home as a housewife, not interfering with the


    Russell family¡¯s affairs, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have caused any trouble for Perry.


    But in this life, she decided to take charge of the Russell family in an attempt to change her fate. The


    businesses were originally her father¡¯s, and Perry couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Now, Russell Enterprises had been signed over to S Corporation, and during the transition, all past


    financial records would inevitably need to be audited.


    The billion dors would be uncovered sooner orter.


    As the end of the year approached, Perry made his move against her!


    Sophie¡¯s heart grew colder. She had suspected Tricia, suspected everyone! But she never thought that


    Perry would be the one to report and frame her!


    Gordon spoke indifferently, ¡°This is your family¡¯s affair. I¡¯ve given you the evidence. If you find it difficult,


    I can take care of it for you¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. When I was presumed dead at sea, why did Uncle Perry agree to sign Russell


    Enterprises over to S Corporation? Couldn¡¯t he foresee this daying?¡±


    Gordon looked at Sophie calmly and said, ¡°At that time, you were already dead. Thepany was


    under your name. Even if S Corporation took it to court, who do you think all the financial losses would


    ultimately fall upon?¡±


    That statement shattered thest bit of hope Sophie had. Indeed, at that time, she was lost at sea, her


    fate unknown.


    With Russell Enterprises in the hands of S Corporation, Perry remained the chairman of the Russell


    family, receiving a handsome monthly dividend on top of profits from S Corporation.


    He could easily pin all past financial losses on her, the dead, but Perry never anticipated Sophie would


    still be alive.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°People are so unpredictable, but don¡¯t be sad. What¡¯s most important is your actions now.¡±


    The public opinion was overwhelmingly against her, with rumors flying everywhere about her


    embezzling a billion


    Perry used his position as the CEO of Russell Enterprises foruption and bribery. This also fell


    squarely on her shoulders.


    It was such a massive sum. She would not be able to clear her name for decades, if ever.


    Added to the charges of embezzlement and bribery, she would likely spend thetter half of her life in


    prison.


    The Russell family, once again, would fall into Perry¡¯s hands.


    Perry was her only rtive in this world. He had indeed yed his cards well.


    How could she have never suspected him before?


    Thank you,


    Mr. Gordon. I know what I must do.¡±


    Sophie felt heavy¨Chearted.


    Then, she noticed Gordon struggling to maintain hisposure, seemingly unwell. Sophie snapped


    back to reality and asked. ¡°Mr. Gordon, are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s voice wavered, losing the calm and collected tone from earlier. A bodyguard immediately


    said, ¡°Mr. Gordon is having a

 Chapter 360

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡®No! What am I supposed to do if you leave!


    Sophie wanted to speak, but the bodyguard ran faster than a rabbit.


    She stood still staring at Gordon gasping in his wheelchair She braved herself to approach and asked


    Incoherently, ¡°What should I do now? Or, what do you need right now?


    ¡°Just stand there.¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡±


    ¡°Just standing there is fine.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s voice was weak. Sophie knew that standing without causing trouble was the best option.


    Gordon had helped her so many times, and seeing him in such pain now while doing nothing seemed a


    bit heartless.


    Sophie thought of how caregivers in hospitals tend to patients and immediately said, ¡°Wait here¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie!¡±


    Gordon tried to stop Sophie, but she was quick and disappeared in no time.


    ¡°Cough, cough*


    Gordon coughed. Sophie ran to the window, opened all the windows for venttion, and then found a


    warm towel in the bathroom. She came back and told Gordon, ¡°You have asthma, right? Take deep


    breaths now!¡±


    *Ms. Sophie¡­¡±


    Gordon tried to speak, but Sophie didn¡¯t give him the chance. Then, she started wiping Gordon¡¯s hands


    with the warm towel, easing his muscles and mendians. Sophie remembered that asthmatic patients


    needed to loosen their muscles to breathe smoothly.


    ¡°Breathe deeply!¡± Sophie helped Gordon with his breathing, saying, ¡°At least we need to stabilize your


    condition for now.¡±


    She could tell that Gordon¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t severe at the moment and asked, ¡°Do you have any


    medicine?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I find it myself!¡±


    Sophie wanted to find the medicine, and Gordon couldn¡¯t stop her again.


    The Aldridge family¡¯s house was too big, and Gordon¡¯s medicine cab wasn¡¯t here. Sophie had just


    run out when she humped into a maid. The maid, seeing Sophie, asked in confusion, ¡°Ms. Sophie,


    what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Where is Mr. Gordon¡¯s medicine cabiner?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gordon has many medicines, Ms. Sophie. Which one do you need?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°For asthma!¡±


    ¡°Asthma?¡±


    The maid said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but all of Mr. Gordon¡¯s medicines are in his bedroom. Ms.


    Sophie, you¡­


    ¡°Where is his bedroom?¡±


    ¡°At theer of the corridor, the one on the left¡±


    Racing against time, Sophie followed the direction the maid pointed and ran to Gordon¡¯s bedroom.


    She didn¡¯t expect Gordon¡¯s bedroom to be so far from where she stayed. After running there, she


    pushed the door open and immediately spotted the medicine cab under the coffee table.


    Gordon¡¯s medicine cab was filled with bottles and jars. Sophie ran in, opened the cab, and


    carefully identified each type of medicine. After going through them one by one, she finally found a


    bottle of asthma pills.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Sophie immediately rushed back to the room and ced a medicine bottle in front of Gordon, saying,


    ¡°is it this one?¡±


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s serious demeanor, Gordon nodded and said, ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sophie went to the coffee table, poured a ss of water, and handed it to Gordon, who then took two


    pills.


    Does it feel a bit better?¡±


    ?Chapter 360


    Gordon Just smiled without saying a word.


    At that moment, the bodyguard came in with a private doctor, who immediately set down his tools to


    check on Gordon¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 361

    Gordon gave his bodyguard a look, and the bodyguard immediately approached Sophie, saying, ¡°Ms.


    Sophle, please wait outside.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alright


    very serious?¡±


    Sophie nced at Gordon with concem, and after stepping outside, she asked, ¡°Is Mc Gordon¡¯s


    asthma very


    ¡°Asthma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wasn¡¯t that asthma?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gordon often coughs up blood and asionally has difficulty breathing, but he¡¯s never had


    asthma.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have asthma?¡±


    Sophie was taken aback, suddenly remembering how Gordon had seemed hesitant to speak while she


    was bustling around the room earlier.


    Coming back to her senses, Sophie asked, ¡°Then, what happens if someone without asthma takes


    asthma medication?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before the bodyguard could mact, Sophie¡¯s gaze had already returned to Gordon inside.


    He faced the doctor¡¯s questions, patiently answering each one with his usual calm demeanor.


    After the doctor had left, Sophie went back in and asked, ¡°Mr. Gordon, if you don¡¯t have asthma, why


    would you take that medication?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Faced with Gordon¡¯s question, Sophie remained silent, but Gordon¡¯s gaze fell on the bodyguard, who


    immediately looked down.


    Gordon smiled lightly, saying, ¡°Thad mild asthma as a child, but it¡¯s been gone for years.¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t just take asthma medication without having the condition. What did


    the doctor say?¡±


    Hearing this, the bodyguard was startled, ¡°Sir, how could you just take medication recklessly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I take so many medications; one more or one less won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Listening to Gordon¡¯s words, Sophie¡¯s guilt intensified. She really should have just stood still!


    ¡°Sit I¡¯ll go and call the doctor back for another check up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gordon said indifferently. ¡°Ms. Sophie must be tired. Let her rest. We should go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The bodyguard pushed Gordon¡¯s wheelchair toward the exit.


    Sophie stood still, watching Gordon¡¯s frail figure, her guilt deepening. With her meddling, there was no


    telling how long it would take for Gordon¡¯s frail body to recover.


    As night fell, the maid delivered dinner to Sophie¡¯s room on time. The table was filled with all Sophie¡¯s


    favorites.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Gordon?¡±


    ¡°He should be busy at this hour. Do you need him for something?¡±


    ¡°He is still working at this hour?¡±


    ¡°He works over twelve hours every day. However, he instructed today that if you were looking for him, I


    was to inform him immediately.¡±


    The maid¡¯s demeanor was kind, and Sophie said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not disturb Mr. Gordon¡¯s work. It¡¯s nothing


    urgent¡±


    Then, Ms. Sophie, if you need anything, just ring the bell and call for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    The maid exited the room.


    Sophie looked at the table full of dishes, but her thoughts were on the situation outside. She couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder about the chaos unfolding beyond these walls in her absence.


    Meanwhile, at the police station, Officer Derick was feeling the strain of standing for so long. He said to


    James, sitting him, ¡°Mr. Burke, I really can¡¯t allow it, it¡¯s the department¡¯s policy.¡±


    James sat down in the chair opposite, his tone cold. ¡°Officer Derick, do you not want your job


    anymore?


    across from


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Burke. I really can¡¯t change this rule. Someone has ordered that Ms. Sophie cannot appear


    publicly right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her myself.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Which notable figure gave that order? James knew every important person in Devonport


    Officer Derick was visibly embarrassed. Ever since Sophie had been imprisoned, he hadn¡¯t had a


    moment¡¯s peacel


    He had barely managed to send Jenna on her way, and now James was here.


    Officer Derick said, ¡°Mr. Burke, mst assured, Ms. Sophie is very safe with us. There won¡¯t be any


    issues. Once weplete the process, we¡¯ll be able to release Ms. Sophie very soon.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± James pressed, causing Officer Derick to break into a sweat. He could only step


    closer to James, lowering his voice to say. ¡°Mr. Burke, you know hint. He¡¯s already bailed her out.


    Please, don¡¯t make this harder for me.¡±


    Officer Derick¡¯s plea was sincere.


    Sophie had already been taken away. Still, Everyone kepting to the station! Being the chief here


    was truly challenging.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Is it Colby?¡±


    James could only think of Colby, but he hadn¡¯t expected Colby, who was currently abroad, to still have


    that much reach into the Devonport police department


    ¡°Mr. Burke, that¡¯s all I can say. You definitely won¡¯t be able to see her here, Officer Derick didn¡¯t finish


    his words before James stood up to leave without a hint of reluctance.


    Colt said, ¡°Mr. Burke, could Officer Derick be making things up? I¡¯ve investigated, and Mrs. Burke


    hasn¡¯t left the police station since she entered.¡±


    ¡°Check thoroughly. I want to know her whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And investigate the people Colby left in Devonport. There should be some leads¡±


    ¡°Colby?¡±


    Colt was taken aback. ¡°Then isn¡¯t Mrs.


    1. s. Burke not in danger?¡±


    James coldly replied, ¡°I need to know where exactly Colby has hidden her to ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Meanwhile, a car passed by James¡® car. A man in a bespoke ck suit got out and walked into the


    police station.


    The guard at the entrance ran in, telling Officer Derick, ¡°Chief! Someone else is here?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me now?¡± Officer Derick was on the verge of losing hisposure. Why were so


    many people suddenlying to him?


    ¡°Just say I¡¯m busy! No visitors!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Cloude family!¡±


    ¡°Which Cloude family?¡±


    Was there a Cloude family in Devonport?


    ¡°It¡¯s the Cloude family of Bloomsbury!¡±


    Officer Derick immediately became unsettled.


    Why would the prominent Cloude family suddenlye to Devonport to see him?


    ¡°Hurry! Let them in!¡±


    Officer Derick went out to greet them personally, only to see a man, around twenty¨Ceight or twenty¨C


    nine years old, walk in. The man was tall and broad¨Cshouldered, with a slender figure.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    The man looked up, his thin lips parting slightly. ¡°I¡¯m here for my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Officer Derick looked puzzled. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Meanwhile, Inside the Burke mansion.


    It was deep into the night, and Sophie dreamt she had returned to her past life. She floated above an


    operating table, watching her own blood¨Ccovered body on it, lifeless.


    The doctor shokily dialed James¡® number, and an inpatient James answered. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, your wife is dead¡±

 Chapter 363

    As Sophie watched from the side, she suddenly became tense because James remained silent on the


    other end of the phone. She thought James would be happy to hear of her death. With her gone, the


    position of Mrs. Burke could rightfully belong to Nichole


    Indeed, Nichole¡¯s delicate voice came through the phone. ¡°James, who¡¯s calling?¡±


    The call was hung up, followed by the sound of ¡®beep beep!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie chuckled lightly. Sure enough, even with her death, James showed no emotional turbulence.


    Nichole was the only love of his life.


    Sophie felt as if she had resolved a knot in her heart. Just as she closed her eyes, ready to leave this


    dream, she suddenly heard doctor¡¯s scolding: ¡°Who took the A¨Ctype blood? Why didn¡¯t you check in


    advance? Do you realize who is lying here?!¡±


    a


    Sophie opened her eyes to see the doctor in a fury.


    Sophie was dead, along with the child in her belly. One was thedy of the Burke family, and the other


    was the unborn child of the Burke family.


    The scared nurse backed away, saying, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? What about you? Did you not know either?¡±


    The doctor questioned another nurse, who, with her head down, cried like a fountain, ¡°It was¡­it was


    Ms. Nichole¡±


    Hearing this title, Sophie was stunned.


    Nichole?


    Was it not James?


    Sophie wanted to ask what was going on, but she could not speak at that moment.


    The nurse told the doctor, ¡°Ms. Nichole said she had a rtive in urgent need of blood, so she had all


    the A¨Ctype blood in the blood bank taken away. We couldn¡¯t disobey¡±


    Who in Devonport didn¡¯t know that Nichole was James¡® beloved woman? Sophie was just an empty


    shell upying the position of Mrs.


    Burke.


    In Devonport, who would dare to disobey the words of James¡® girl?


    ¡°Alright, alright, Mrs. Burke is dead anyway. Hurry up and send the body to the morgue, and we¡¯ll wait


    for Mr. Burke toe!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two young nurses were terrified.


    Sophie was frozen in ce, slowlying to her senses. It wasn¡¯t James who had the A¨Ctype blood


    taken away. It was Nichole.


    Distracted for a moment, Sophie found herself in the morgue when she opened her eyes again.


    Her body, covered with a white sheet,y in a single room, and only the sound of high heels ¡®clicking


    could be heard approaching.


    The nurse led Nichole, who walked into the morgue with elegant steps. She was dressed in a high¨Cend


    white mini dress, her long, shiny hair draped over her shoulders. Her face, with a touch of makeup,


    looked mature, and at this moment, she was carrying an expensive handbag and wearing costly


    jewelry, exuding an air of elegance. Having returned from studying abroad, she was no longer the poor


    college student she once was.


    ¡°Ms. Nichole, did Mr. Burke ask you toe?¡±


    Nichole, somewhat disdainful, covered her nose and mouth with a handkerchief, but then she quickly


    returned to normal. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°James is too busy, so he asked me toe over. The


    body is confirmed, and I can sign.¡±


    *But we need a person from the family¡­.

 Chapter 364

    I¡¯m signing on behalf of James. Do you have any more questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course not the nurse hurtedly replied. ¡°Pleasee with me upstairs to sign


    T¡¯s inconvenient to climb in my heels. Just bring the death certificate down here, and III sign it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then, i go up then. Ms. Nichole, please wait a moment¡±


    The nurse left the morgue, leaving Nichole alone.


    Nichole stepped forward and pulled back the white cloth, revealing Sophie¡¯s pale, bruised face. She


    looked nothing like the wealthydy


    she once was.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the sight of her former self. In her past life, she had tormented herself


    for James, ending up in such a pitiful state.


    Truly, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Only with you gone could I take Mrs. Burke¡¯s ce.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nichole removed a ring from the corpse¡¯s hand, examining it closely.


    Sophie remembered that in her past life, she received this ring from Bea after announcing her


    pregnancy.


    Bea had dered her the only daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family. Now, it all seemed like a joke.


    1 didn¡¯t expect James to actually give you the family heirloom ring¡±


    Nicholeughed as she slipped the ring onto her own finger. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. From today on, I am


    the owner of this ring.¡±


    Hearing this, Sophie was stunned.


    The family heirloom ring?


    Was this ring from James? How could that be?


    Sophie remembered how happy she was to tell Bea about her pregnancy. Bea had been so caring and


    even said she had a special gift for her. When she went upstairs, she found the ring on the table along


    with a small note.


    The note only had two words ¨C For you.


    Could it be that it wasn¡¯t from Bea but James?


    No, that was impossible. James despised her to his core. How could he possibly give her the family


    heirloom ring?


    Everything felt so alien.


    Sophie wanted to understand what was going on, but the scene shifted, and she saw James rushing to


    the hospital in the evening. grabbing the doctor by the cor to ask who had signed the death


    certificate.


    She rarely saw James lose control of his emotions like this. As she tried to hear what James was


    saying, she suddenly woke up. Sophie sat up in bed, her back covered in cold sweat. The dream felt


    incredibly real, and she remembered every detail vividly. Could it be that she had actually dreamt of her


    past life¡¯s ending?


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you alright?¡± The maid asked with concern from outside the door, ¡°Did you have a


    nightmare?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sophie calmed herself down and turned on the bedsidemp. It was almost dawn outside.


    The clock showed it was 5:30 in the moming.


    Sophie tned to go back to sleep, but she could no longer dream of what had transpired in her


    nightmare.

 Chapter 365

    Sophie¡¯s intuition told her something was amiss.


    Finally, Sophie opened the door and asked, ¡°Is there any breakfast? I¡¯m a bit hungry¡±


    Sophie sat in the center of the courtyard, with the sky just beginning to lighten, while the maid prepared


    some morning tea.


    Sophie was still pondering the events that had transpired in her dream. If everything in her dream was


    true, then her severe hemorrhage was no ident but rather something Nichole had orchestrated.


    Initially, she had thought James was the one who had moved the Type A blood, but now, thinking it


    over, if James really wanted her deed, what would stop him? Why would he wall until she was about to


    give birth?


    Moreover if James were to act, he could have killed her quietly without raising any suspicion. With so


    many people and eyes in the hospital, why would he use a method like moving Type A blood, giving


    others leverage over him?


    ¡°Has Mr. Gordon woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°He has been up for a while. The maid asked, ¡°Would you like to see him?¡±


    ¡°think it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    Sophie held in her hand evidence of Perry¡¯s crimes. She could leave at any moment, but exposing


    Perry would also mean sending him to prison.


    At that moment, Perry had just gotten up when a knock came from the door.


    The maid went forward, opened the door, and saw Sophie¡¯s face, startling her. ¡°Mi¨CMiss?¡±


    Hearing the maid¡¯s voice, Perry alsoe downstairs, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Perry approached, and when he noticed Sophie at the door, his expression froze for a second but


    returned to normal the next. He rushed to Sophie, concem written all over his face. ¡°Sophie, how did


    you get out? What happened? Have the police cleared everything up?¡±


    Without answering any of his questions, Sophie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Perry, you¡¯re really


    concerned about me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s only child. How could I not be concerned?¡± Perry sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    who¡¯s trying to frame our family and send you to jail. There¡¯s been so much gossip these days. I was


    really worried something might happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Perry, Im fine and back now, aren¡¯t I?¡± Sophie said, smiling as she made


    herselffortable on the couch.


    Perry didn¡¯t know what to say next, and just watched her.


    Sophie then turned to Perry. ¡°Uncle Perry, don¡¯t just stand there. Have a seat¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Perry sat opposite Sophie, asionally ncing at her. He asked. ¡°Sophie, tell me, how did you get


    out? Did Colby talk to the officials?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, I¡¯ve been in jail all day and couldn¡¯t contact anyone. Thank you for your concem


    yesterday.¡±


    As Sophie still hadn¡¯t answered his question, Perry grew even more anxious, ¡°What are you talking


    about? We¡¯re family. Embezzlement and misappropriation of funds are serious issues though. If you


    really needed money you could have just told me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, do you have money?¡± Sophie seemed intrigued, ¡°I might need a billion to cover the


    deficit. The police said that misappropriation of funds is easy to handle. We just need to fill the gap. But


    embezzlement might be a bit more serious.¡±


    Perry¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Sophie, you¡¯vemitted embezzlement?¡±


    grow up. Do you think I would?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, you¡¯ve watched me grow up.


    ¡°Of course not! It must be a setup!¡± Perry spoke indignantly. If I catch the person who¡¯s trying to harm


    our family, I will-


    Suddenly, Sophie threw a document onto the table. The sound silenced everything around them, and


    Perry¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    Sophie spoke calmly. ¡°Uncle Perry, we¡¯re family. I didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush, but you seem


    unwilling toe clean.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s straightforward approach left Perry flustered. He only nced at the document and


    immediately knew what it contained, yet he still clung to a sliver of hope, ¡°Sophie, what do you mean by


    this?¡±

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366


    "What do I mean? Uncle Perry, do you even need to ask anymore?"


    Everything was alreadyid out on the table. When Perry picked it up, trembling, he only flipped through one page before copsing to the floor with a thud.


    Sophie just looked on indifferently, suppressing her swirling emotions. She said, "You are my uncle, and I never imagined that you would be the person who would harm me."


    "Sophie, I had no choice. If I couldn''t pay back the money, they would''ve broken my arms and legs, and I would''ve been dead!"


    Perry''s face was now covered in tears and cold sweat.


    "So, you wanted me to go to prison in your ce?" Sophie scoffed, "Uncle Perry, you should know that with the charges of embezzlement and misuse of public funds, I would have to spend the rest of my life in prison, yet you still did this."


    "I had no choice, Sophie. I didn''t want to hurt you, but you wouldn''t stay as James¡¯ wife. You had to manage Russell Enterprises! It was bad enough that you took over thepany, but then you even wanted to divorce James!"


    Perry said passionately, "You don''t know what life was like for me before. It wasn''t until you married James and people heard of James'' reputation that they could not mess with me! But now that you''re about to break with James, those people have beening to bother me more and more! I was afraid...afraid that the ounting issues woulde to light."


    "You''re afraid that if the ounting issues came to light, you would go to prison, right?" Sophie looked coldly at Perry. "You''re making me pay for your mistakes, Uncle Perry. I truly never saw through you."


    "Sophie, I watched you grow up. How could I possibly harm you? I know both Colby and James care for you. They''ll definitely find a way to get you out, so I..."


    "Colby is abroad, and James has Nicole, who is pregnant, by his side. Uncle Perry, you chose this moment to report me. Isn''t it because you want to take advantage of their absence and get me locked up as soon as possible?"


    Sophie''s voice became almost icy. She wasn''t a child who could be easily deceived with a few words.


    Perry tried to y the card of familial affection, which might have worked before, but from the moment he framed her, she no longer believed in that so-called shred of kinship.


    When he realized he couldn''t muddle through, Perry suddenly stopped making excuses. Sophie indifferently said, "Uncle Perry, you want more than just for me to take the fall for you, right?"


    When he realized he couldn''t muddle through, Perry suddenly stopped making excuses. Sophie indifferently said, "Uncle Perry, you want more than just for me to take the fall for you, right?"


    Once she was out of the picture, Perry could rightfully be the head of Russell Enterprise, and thepany would be his alone. From then on, even if there were issues with Russell Enterprises'' ounts, he, as the head, would have full authority to exin them away.


    When Sophie directly exposed his thoughts, Perry finally took a deep breath and said, "Sophie, I raised you. You owe me. If you could settle this matter for me and give me an additional ten billion, I promise I''ll never gamble again. Moreover, I''ll step down from Russell Enterprises, and all my shares will go to you!"


    "Ten billion? Uncle Perry, you really have the nerve to say that."


    Perry''s shares in Russell Enterprises were not even worth five billion. He not only wanted her to pay off a billion in debts for him but also demanded ten billion inpensation. It was utterly absurd.


    "Sophie, don''t push me. I care for you. Just agree to my terms, and I''ll still be your dear uncle, the only family you have in this world!"


    "Uncle Perry, I used to think only Jessica had a thick skin, but I see now that you''re no different."


    Sophie stood up. Whether in her past life or this one, she had never truly seen through Perry.


    Just as Sophie was about to turn and leave, Perry suddenly stepped forward, but several bodyguards in ck burst in from outside before he could bring down the ashtray in his hand.


    Sophie''s eyes darkened, and when she turned back, she indeed met Perry''s ferocious face.


    It was just like Isaac''s before.


    She had thought Isaac was led astray by Jessica, but it turned out both father and son were cut from the same cloth.


    Sophie said coldly, "Uncle Perry, are you trying to kidnap me to extort Colby?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The bodyguards had been watching from outside the door, ready to burst in at the first sign of trouble.

 Chapter 367

    The moment Perry saw the bodyguards, he knew he was outmatched.


    The ashtray in Perry¡¯s hand fell to the ground as he said, ¡°Sophie, are you really not going to help me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Perry, one must bear the consequences of their own actions.¡± Sophie looked at Perry, her eyes


    devoid of thest vestige of familial affection.


    ¡°Sophie! I¡¯m your uncle! If I go to prison, you¡¯ll have no family left!


    ¡°How could my brother have sired such a heartless and ungrateful daughter! Isaac should have gotten


    rid of you when he had the


    chancel¡±


    Perry¡¯s curses echoed relentlesy from behind.


    Sophie was numb to the bone¨Cchilling words. She didn¡¯t know how to feel anymore.


    Outside, Jenna and Tricia humed over. Upon seeing them, Sophie managed a weak smile. ¡°What


    brings you here?¡±


    Tricia responded, ¡°We came as soon as we got the news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± asked Sophie.


    Jenna said, ¡°Mr. Gordon got in touch with us to pick you up.¡±


    you when the


    ¡°Gordon?¡± Sophie hadn¡¯t expected Gordon to go to such lengths to help her, it seemed she owed


    Gordon a big thank you opportunity arose.


    Jenna added, ¡°I had a hunch that old man was up to no good, so I had Tricia investigate in secret. Sure


    enough, we found something fishy. The night you were taken in, our finance department caught fire.


    Luckily, we were on it, or the evidence might have been destroyed! We were nning to go to the


    police this morning, but Mr. Gordon beat us to it.¡±


    Looks like he really ns to have me locked up for life,¡± Sophie chuckled lightly.


    Unbl yesterday Perry was the only family she had in this world, but after today, she was utterly alone.


    That afternoon, the inte exploded with news of Perry¡¯s betrayal and nder against his own niece,


    tuming it into a grand family feud. Public opinion shifted dramatically, and people began to sympathize


    with Sophie for having such a despicable uncle


    Sitting alone in the vast emptiness of the Russell family home, Sophie couldn¡¯t find it in herself to feel


    happy about the news


    Outside, someone was frantically pounding on the door. When the maid went to open it, she was


    pushed aside by Jessica and Isaac.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theyo barged in, with Jessica rushing up to Sophie and yelling. ¡°Sophie! Have you got no heart? Perry


    has always been so good to you, and this is how you repay him. You let him take the fall for you!¡±


    ¡°My dad must have been blind to always favor you! Sophie, how could you do this?¡±


    Although isaac still looked furious, having learned his lesson from Colby, he didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on


    Sophie and only shouted at her Sophie¡¯s expression remained calm as she coldly asked, ¡°Where is


    security?¡±


    The security rushed in, quickly bowing and apologizing. ¡°Miss! I¡¯m sorry for not keeping a closer eye

 Chapter 368

    ¡°She and Uncle Perry are divorced. What makes you think she¡¯s still ady of the house?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Sophie coldly said, ¡°I hired you to guard the gates of the Russell family, not to let just anyone in


    ¡°Miss, I have them removed right away!¡±


    Several security guards immediately approached to escort Jessica away, but Isaac stepped forward,


    defending his mother, ¡°Who¡¯s gonnay a hand on my mom!¡±


    Isaac grabbed his phone, pointing it at Sophie¡¯s nose, and used, ¡°Sophie, you made my dad take


    the fall for you. You ungrateful bastard! I¡¯m going to show everyone your true face today!¡±


    The security guards then realized Isaac had been live streaming the whole incident.


    Sophie, seeing Isaac¡¯s childish behavior, just chuckled. Perry¡¯s family was always so naive.


    [Oh my God, could there really be some scandal within the clite?)


    I heard that the Russell family¡¯s daughter was raised by her Uncle Perry. Maybe she really did make


    him take the me!


    Hasn¡¯t anyone noticed how rich the Russell family really is? They¡¯re so wealthy, and yet they were


    embezzling and misappropriating funds. The rich are never satisfied]


    The direction of the live stream started veering toward conspiracy theories.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Live streaming, huh?¡± Sophie remarked coolly.


    She gave a maid a look, and the maid immediately understood, rushing upstairs.


    Isaac was convinced his father was taking the me for Sophie, and spoke harshly, ¡°Sophie, my Dad


    was willing to cut ties with my mom and me for you. And now, when youmit a crime, you want my


    dad to go to jail for you! You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I told Perry long ago that we never should have taken you in. And now, look what we¡¯ve


    raised!¡±


    Jessica and Isaac went back and forth, painting Sophie as a disloyal viin,


    Sophie didn¡¯t argue back. Instead, she silently picked up her phone and, after a few taps, started her


    own live stream


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s live stream exploded.


    [Holy cow, both are streaming! Let me grab my po


    So excited! Are they going to reveal some family secrets to us?)


    [Seriously, I also want to know if it¡¯s true that the chairman of Russell Enterprises took the me!]


    This counter move caught Isaac off guard, as many in his live stream room switched to Sophie¡¯s.


    Sophie remained calm until the maid brought the documents down.


    She then began to speak, ¡°Originally, this was a scandal of my family that I did not wish to publicize.


    But now, since someone has made a scene, I think it¡¯s better to rify some things.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice was cool and pleasant, and her good looks immediately drew widespread attention,


    causing the number of followers in her live stream room to skyrocket.

 Chapter 369

    (Oh my, she¡¯s even more gorgeous in person than in her photos!)


    [Would¡¯ve thought I stumbled into a celebrity¡¯s live stream! Her beauty is out of this world


    She¡¯s totally stolen my heart 1 dere a beauty like her couldn¡¯t possibly do anything wrong!


    Thements in the live stream began to


    o take a turn for the unusual.


    Sophie, without hesitation, opened the document in front of her, revealing its contents to the live stream


    audience.


    Screenshots and messages began to flood in


    (Sa, the CEO of Russell Enterprises is a gamblert


    (Good heavens, he¡¯s in so much debt! No wonder there¡¯s been embezzlement


    I knew it had nothing to do with our darling! Why hasn¡¯t she pursued a career in the spotlight with her


    looks


    Watching the flurry ofments, Isaac¡¯s face turned dark. He immediately approached Sophie,


    snatching the documents from her hands. After flipping through a few pages, he burst out angrily, ¡°This


    is all fake¡± Sophie, you¡¯re so evil, spreading lies about my father He treated you like his own daughter!¡±


    ¡°These usations can easily be verified by the police. I¡¯m not afraid of an investigation,¡± Sophie


    replied calmly, seated on the couch. ¡°1 came to your family with my father¡¯s inheritance, which you all


    lived off. Uncle Perry gambled away everything I brought from the Russell family¡¯s estate. And now,


    you have the audacity to use me of wrongdoing¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How have we lived off you? Sophie, don¡¯t be so harsh! It was us who


    raised you. Now that you¡¯ve grown up. you¡¯re turning your back on us, ungrateful,¡± Jessica retorted, her


    words as unpleasant as ever. Sophie had gotten used to Jessica¡¯s harshness.


    Back when Perry was still around, she tolerated Jessica for Perry¡¯s sake. Now that Perry was behind


    bars and the whole family showed their true colors, she felt no need to hold back.


    Sophie picked up her phone and dialed 911, stating, ¡°I have two individuals who have illegally entered


    my home and started a live stream, severely disrupting my life. Could you please handle this?¡±


    After providing her address and phone number, she hung up.


    Jessica¡¯s face tumed sour, not expecting Sophie to be so ruthless.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Sophie also positioned her phone in front of her, saying, ¡°These gambling debt notes


    are just copies. I¡¯ve already submitted the originals to the authorities for verification¡±


    Then, Sophie ended the live stream,


    Isaac dropped his facade, angrily saying. ¡°Sophie! My father has been so good to you! And you handed


    all this over to the police? You just don¡¯t want my father to get out! You want to monopolize the


    inheritance¡±


    ¡°Your oh¨Cso¨Cdeceptive father wants to monopolize the inheritance, Sophie retorted coldly. ¡°Your family


    really is a match made in heaven, all birds of a feather that even say the same things.¡±


    ¡°What we¡¯re saying is the truth! If not for you; how did my father divorce my mother? How did I lose my


    right to inherit my father¡¯s estate? This is all because of you!¡± Isaac was furious.


    Sophie responded coolly, ¡°Inheritance? Do you honestly think your father has any inheritance left?¡±


    This left Isaac stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Those gambling debts are astronomical! Over the years, your father has gambled away the


    inheritance my father left. What do you think is left in his pockets?¡±


    At her words, Isaac¡¯s face turned beet red with anger. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

 Chapter 370

    ¡°Am I lying? Jessica, you must know this, right? After all, Uncle Perry was your husband, the man by


    your side for all those nights. You should¡¯ve known what your husband war up to, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Sophie looked towards Jessica, who was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t known about Perry¡¯s gambling, but


    hearing Sophie¡¯s extensive allegations, all the little clues from the past suddenly made sense


    Could it really be that her husband had a gambling addiction?


    ¡°Even if my dad gambled, he had just taken some money from you. All these years, you¡¯ve grown up


    relying on my parents!


    Crash-


    Sophie mmed her ss down on the table, making a sharp sound.


    She said coldly. ¡°Do you really not know what kind of life I had in your house?¡±


    In her past life, she hade to Perry¡¯s house with her family¡¯s inheritance. Jessica had never liked


    her and thought of her as a burden. How much had she suffered in this family from childhood?


    At the time. Perry hadn¡¯t intervened. Sophie understood that Peny was busy with thepany and that


    he was fond of Jessica, so she had always held her tongue.


    Now, it seemed that Perry had been aware of Jessica¡¯s mistreatment all along. He had simply chosen


    to ignore it.


    Hearing this, Isaac felt guilty, but Jessica retorted, ¡°No matter what, Perry is still the only family you


    have in this world! You can¡¯t just treat your uncle like that! You are just too evil!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was indifferent ¡°Well, this evil woman is now going to kick you out of the house,


    and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it


    Just then, the police arrived on time.


    The officer politely said. ¡°Ms. Sophie, the chief sent us over to assist you with this matter.¡±


    They¡¯re right here. Please, take them away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! I am Perry¡¯s wife! How dare youy hands on me?¡±


    Sophie slowly said, ¡°You and Uncle Perry are divorced, and Uncle Perry has been removed from his


    position. Now, you have no connection to the Russell family.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so nasty? I will not let you get away with this!¡±


    Jessica said this while being dragged away by the police. Isaac, having spent some time in jail before,


    became extremely nervous upon seeing the officers and didn¡¯t dare move. After the police took them


    away. Sophie nced at her phone to see messages buzzing


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    non stop


    She noticed that the topic of her and Isaac¡¯s live stream had suddenly surged to the top of the trending


    list, with countless screenshots and recordings uploaded online byizens.


    Reece called her, saying, ¡°Seen the news?¡±


    ¡°Just did.¡±


    ¡°Interested?¡±


    ¡°Interested in what?¡±


    *Launching a career in show biz¡±


    Sophie pulled the phone away from her ear and then noticed the top trending topic was about her


    bing a celebrity.


    Sophie frowned


    Alongside Sophie¡¯s potential career debut was the topic of Russell Enterprises going bankrupt. Russell


    Enterprises had seen their shares plummet immediately after Perry¡¯s scandal broke.

 Chapter 371

    In the current situation, Russell Enterprises existed in name only.


    Sophie had covered the billion dor deficit on the books with S Corporation¡¯s money. It was but a drop


    in the bucket.


    Perry had embezzled a tremendous amount of money, and although she had already halted many


    projects, the losses were significant As night fell, people came knocking on the door of Russel


    Enterprises. All the visitors were shareholders of thepany.


    The shareholders demanded to withdraw their shares, including some of the Russell family members,


    all waiting to see how Sophie, the person in charge, would handle the situation.


    At this moment, the hall was crowded with people. Sophie descended from the second¨Cfloor study,


    wearing a glittering mermaid gown. Her makeup was exquisite, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Sophie! We need a solution.¡± A few elders spoke up.


    ¡°Russell Enterprises has halted all projects. We are at a loss and can¡¯t just watch ourpany go


    bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Are we at risk of S Corporation severing ties with us now?¡±


    Sophie felt they all had valid points and said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of what you¡¯re trying to say. Given the


    current situation of the Russell family, who among you wishes to leave?¡±


    Silence fell among the crowd.


    One person then said, ¡°Miss, if you could reconcile with Mr. Burke Burke International would be on our


    side, and the crisis the Russel family is facing would be easily resolved.¡±


    With this suggestion, nods and murmurs of agreement spread through the crowd.


    ¡°Yes, Miss, it might be a sacrifice on your part, but at least it would save thepany!¡±


    ¡°Miss, if you and James could mend fences, we wouldn¡¯t withdraw our shares!¡±


    After a few shareholders spoke, the managers and directors who were loyal to Sophie immediately


    expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°Miss Sophie has already burned bridges with the Burke family! What


    do you mean by this? Are you suggesting sacrificing her for your own benefits?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s too heartless! Have you forgotten how much money you¡¯ve made these past few


    months because of Miss Sophie?¡± One of the shareholders, faced with the moral condemnation from


    the two executives, spoke sternly, ¡°Ms. Sophie should know her own worth. Without James, Russell


    Enterprises can¡¯t survive!¡±


    ¡°If she refuses to reconcile with James, then we will withdraw our shares!¡±


    Withdrawing shares would be adding insult to injury for the already struggling Russell Enterprises.


    If Sophie were only thedy of the Russell family, she would be in a difficult position


    However, these shareholders didn¡¯t realize that she wasn¡¯t just thedy of the Russell family but also


    the person in charge of S Corporation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°If you¡¯re set on leaving, then I won¡¯t stop you,¡± said Sophie lightly.


    The shareholders were taken aback by her response, ¡®Ms. Sophie, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you wish to leave, I certainly won¡¯t stop him, Sophie said with a smile. ¡°If anyone else


    wishes to withdraw their shares, please step forward now. I will settle your ounts immediately. After


    that, you will have no ties to Russell Enterprises.¡±


    The shareholders exchanged looks.


    One of them sneered, ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t be naive. Do you realize how much money you¡¯d have to pay


    out if we all withdrew our shares?¡±


    Another shareholderughed coldly. ¡°Yeah, if you can¡¯te up with the money, we¡¯ll have to take you


    to court. Then, Ms. Sophie, your reputation will be in jeopardy!¡±

 Chapter 372

    Sevenl executives at Russell Enterprises couldn¡¯t help but worry as they looked towards Sophie. If the


    shareholders decided to pull out now, it would be a fatal blow to the Russell family!


    Moreover, their ounts could not pay out the billions required to buy out these shareholders:


    Sophie spoke calmly. ¡°Those who wish to leave, sign here, and then you can get out.¡±


    The shareholders looked at each other, and one of them pointed at Sophie, dropping a harsh line.


    ¡°Fine, Sophie, since you¡¯ve put it that way, we will collectively withdraw our shores! If you can¡¯te


    up with the money, we¡¯ll see you in court!¡±


    After saying that, the shareholders left Russell Enterprises.


    At that moment, at least half of the people in Russell Enterprises lobby had left. Sophie looked at the


    remaining general managers deputies, saying, ¡°Anyone else wants to leave? I¡¯ll give you this month¡¯s


    sry to go right now¡±


    ¡°We stayed only because of Mr. Perry, and now that Mr. Perry has been incarcerated, there¡¯s no reason


    for us


    Some executives went up to sign, then turned to Sophie and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, take care of yourself.¡±


    After the executives left, their employees also tumed and left.


    Sophie looked at the few remaining people in the lobby and asked indifferently, ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    stay


    and


    The few people exchanged looks, then said to Sophie, ¡°Ever since you took over from Mr. Perry, our


    lives have gotten somewhat better. You promoted all of us, we can¡¯t just leave Russell Enterprises in its


    time of need!¡±


    ¡°Yes, our fate is tied with Russell Enterprises!¡±


    Those who remained were all talents Sophie had recently promoted


    Sophie nced around. One, two, three¡­ In total, there were eight people, all new faces at Russell


    Enterprises.


    ¡°Alright, from today on, you are the new shareholders of the Russell family. The portion of the shares


    that have been withdrawn will be allocated to you.¡±


    Upon hearing Sophie¡¯s words, a flicker of joy crossed their faces, but was quickly reced by concern.


    ¡°But Ms. Sophie, the ounts are empty. How are we going to pay them?¡±


    ¡°1 have money¡± Sophie said with a slight smile.


    She had long wanted to rid Russell Enterprises of the bad elements, like Perry, who were a dime a


    dozen within. Now, with the chaos at Russell Enterprises, these people were eager to take their money


    and leave, which suited her just fine. It was an opportunity to solve multiple problems at once.


    Sophie continued, ¡°From today, Russell Enterprises will dere bankruptcy, and I will arrange for you


    to join S Corporation,¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Faces filled with surpriseN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dere bankruptcy? This¡­


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you serious?¡±


    Sophie said, ¡°The Russell family has too many bad debts, and its subsidiaries that should be shut down


    will close their doors. Russell Enterprises is already under S Corporation. I assure you, you¡¯ll eam no


    less than before. You will eam only more.¡±


    ¡°Alright! We believe in you, Ms. Sophie!¡±


    Sophie smiled.


    Russell Enterprises dered bankruptcy, yet S Corporation was in its prime.


    Who would have thought that Perry¡¯s incarceration would lead to a series of events that would allow


    Russell Enterprises to emerge from its cocoon transformed?

 Chapter 373

    Today, she had established her ownparty, with the finest talents of Russell Enterprises, the oldest


    brands under thepany, and its stronghold in Devonport


    The next day, Sophie had imnsferred five billion dors into the ounts of several directors who had


    resigned from the board.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Russell Enterprises officially dered bankruptcy.


    Instantly, media outlets from allers were vying to report on the matter, each eager to get Sophie¡¯s


    take on the bankruptcy


    At that moment, Sophie was stepping out of her car, ready to head into the office, as microphones from


    various media outlets almost poked her in the face.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, do you have anyments on the bankruptcy of Russell Enterprises?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Perry embezzled over one billion and misappropriated billions! He¡¯s facing decades of


    prison time. What¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, there are rumors you¡¯re remarrying Mr. Burke. Is there any truth to this?¡±


    Question after question bombarded her, but Sophie didn¡¯t respond and instead made her way straight


    to thepany¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Sorry. Ms. Sophie is not taking questions from the press!¡± Tricia blocked the reporters for Sophie


    One of the reporters said, ¡°Now that the Russell family is bankrupt, what position does Ms. Sophie hold


    in S Corporation?


    ¡°There are rumors that you have a close rtionship with thepany¡¯s power¨Cholder, ke, and


    further rumors about both you and Mr. Burke having affairs. Do you have any rification on this?¡±


    Hearing the reporter¡¯s questions, Sophie then took off her sunsses in front of the camera, looked


    into the lens, and said with a smile, ¡°Though the Russell family has dered bankruptcy. I have my job


    at S Corporation. I hope everyone can let me go to work without disturbance. Thank you¡±


    Sophie¡¯s graceful and fitting response instantly won over many fans.


    [imagine being bothered by reporters even on the way to work. What¡¯s wrong with these journalists?)


    [All of Russell Enterprises¡® bad debts were med on her. Let the bankruptcy be. She stands beautiful


    and alone!]


    (So, is she really not considering a debut as an artist? She¡¯s so beautiful! Absolutely stunning on


    cameral


    Sitting in her office, Sophie read through some of the cornments when Tricia came in and said, ¡°All the


    money has been transferred to the ounts of the retired shareholders. Now, all of Russell


    Enterprises¡® shares are yours, Ms. Sophie


    ¡°Distribute the shares proportionally. Those eight are the backbone of Russell Enterprises, deserving of


    significant positions within the


    ¡°Understood


    Sophie, resting her chin in her hand, mused, ¡°Do you think I should strike while the iron is hot?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tricia was momentarily puzzled by Sophie¡¯s meaning.


    Sophie then flipped her phone towards Tricia, saying, ¡°Make a debut as an artist.


    Tricia was taken aback.


    Sophie watched herself in the mirror, the reflection showing a face of delicate beauty


    In her past life, she had devoted herself entirely to James, bing a housewife, learning this and that


    for James, even delving into finance, though it wasn¡¯t her true passion.

 Chapter 374

    Having been given a second chance at life, she now possessed the power to choose her own path


    forward


    As a child, she had dreamed of bing a star she saw on TV. However, after numerous events


    unfolded, she gradually lost the right


    to dream.


    Yesterday, a call from Reece stirred something within her heart. Pursuing stardom as a whim didn¡¯t


    seem too bad.


    ¡°But is this really okay?¡±


    Tricia couldn¡¯t help but nce at the pile of documents on Sophie¡¯s desk


    In recent months, S Corporation¡¯s turnover had already surpassed the peak of Burke International, truly


    establishing it as amercial titan in Devonport


    If Sophie, the person in charge, were to pursue a career in entertainment, what would be of


    them?


    Feeling the weight of her responsibilities, Sophie stood up and patted Tricia on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I


    believe you can handle it. fil double your year¨Cend bonus.¡±


    Tncia found it hard to be excited.


    In the afternoon, Sophie and Jenna enjoyed afternoon tea at a caf¨¦ downstairs. Jenna spit out a


    mouthful of coffee in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re pursuing stardom? Jenna wiped theer of her mouth, saying.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡±


    Sophie frowned, asking, ¡°Why so surprised?¡±


    ¡°Even if the Russell family went bankrupt, you still have S Corporation. You don¡¯t need to be a


    celebrity and let people gossip about you


    In the eyes of ordinary people, being a celebrity meant being in the spotlight, the most dazzling


    existence.


    But in their high society circles, celebrities were merelymodities, mere possessions.


    Families of standing would never wish for their children to be celebrities. Actors were regarded as


    the lowest of the low.


    Sophie, however, disagreed. ¡°My decision to enter show business isn¡¯t just a whim. With Russell


    Enterprises facing bankruptcy, it will undoubtedly affect ourpany to some extent. Right now, there¡¯s


    a significant public demand for my debut, which provides a perfect opportunity for some positive


    publicity.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenna was astounded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. With you and Reece, thepany could


    save a fortune on endorsement fees when expanding internationally.¡±


    No sooner had Jenna finished speaking than she eagerly asked, ¡°Does Colby know about your ns?¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond, merely sipping her tea with an expressionless face. ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s expression, Jenna realized her foolish brother must have erred. She couldn¡¯t help


    saying. ¡°Are you upset because he hasn¡¯t been in Devonport these past few days with all that¡¯s


    happened?¡±


    ¡°One can¡¯t always depend on someone else. He can¡¯t be by my side at all times. What¡¯s there to be


    upset about?¡±


    It was a lesson she had learned in her previous life.


    Having been rebom, she had met Colby and thought he might be an exception. Vet, these past few


    days had shown her that even Colby couldn¡¯t always be there for her.


    ¡°Colby must have been held up by something important. I¡¯ve never seen him care about a girl as much


    as he does about you. But as you know, the nature of his work is quite unique¡°


    Colby was no ordinary businessman. His past life was one on the edge, living days no one else could


    imagine.


    Jenna still wanted to make a case for her brother, but Sophie simply smiled and said, ¡°Perhaps, from


    the beginning, we were never meant to walk the same path. Jenna, you don¡¯t need to try to bring us


    together anymqm.


    ¡°Who says we¡¯re not meant to walk the same path?¡± A deep voice sounded from behind


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sophie turned around, only to feel a chill in the air. Colby had hurried back, looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept


    in days, his expression weary.


    Jenna stood up abruptly. ¡°You actually came back? Do you have any idea how much has happened to


    the Russell family these past few days? Is this how you chase after a girl? Disappearing when she


    needs you the mos!!¡±

 Chapter 375

    Sophie¡¯s coffee hit the floor with a tter, and Colby immediately bent down to clean the stain off her


    high heels.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was low.


    Sophie rarely saw Colby like this. He was humble and choked up, his eyes full of quilt. Soon, she


    noticed the fine scars on Colby¡¯s hands and the bandages wrapped amund his wrist. Evidently, he was


    injured.


    Sophie reached out, grabbing Colby¡¯s arm to inspect his wounds. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Who in the world could hurt Colby?


    Hurt? What happened? Wasn¡¯t Adler with you on this trip? Where is he?¡±


    Jenna looked around but didn¡¯t see Adler anywhere, her face turning pale in an instant. ¡°Could Adler


    be¡­¡±


    Colby replied calmly, ¡°He¡¯s on the ne, hasn¡¯tnded yet.¡±


    Jenna¡¯s brewing emotions vanished in an instant. ¡°You should have said so earlier. I knew it. That


    penny¨Cpincher wouldn¡¯t just lose his, life on a trip with you¡±


    Sophie asked, ¡°What have you been up to these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Dealing with some remnants of the White family. It was a bit dangerous, so I came backte.¡±


    Jenna frowned, sensing this wasn¡¯t simple. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Elwood leave the White family in


    your hands? The remnants of the White family were all vicious thugs under Mr. Elwood. Did you take


    care of them?¡±


    The White family was a criminal organization abroad, not to be trifled with. When Mr. Elwood handed


    the White family over to Colby, it was nothing short of dragging Colby into the mire.


    Sophie looked at Colby and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to do this?¡±


    Colby spoke in a deep voice, Those people shouldn¡¯t be left alone. I want to be by your side, so I need


    to provide you with a safe environment and a clean version of myself.


    Who didn¡¯t know Colby¡¯s name in Devonport and beyond?


    He was the grim reaper, a demon, a death god who came to im lives. He had done all the dirty work


    ¨C murder, robbery, arson.


    But he did those things to survive back then.


    Now that he had everything, he wanted to stay by Sophie¡¯s side, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t be involved


    with his past anymore.


    The White family and those overseas enterprises had to be cleaned up one by one.


    He had sworn long ago never to let Sophie live a life of constant fear with him, but he hadn¡¯t expected


    someone to target Sophie night after he left Devonport


    Colby¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought of this.


    Sophie whispered, ¡°I understand what you mean, but please, stop doing these dangerous things¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more danger. I will never let you be at risk again.¡±


    In Colby¡¯s apartment, Sophie was treating a wound on Colby¡¯s arm. From his wrist to his elbowy a


    long, fresh scar that was not yet fully healed.


    After inspecting it, she said, ¡°This is a knife wound, and by the looks of it, it might scar. Who did this to


    you?¡±

 Chapter 376

    ¡°In the heat of a scuffle, I got this by ident. If you dislike it, I¡¯ll undergo scar removal surgery so it


    won¡¯t pain your heart to see


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned and pushed Colby away. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡±


    ¡°Ah


    Colby sharply inhaled, and Sophie, mistaking it for having hurt him, immediately stepped forward to


    check on the wound. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t push that hard.¡±


    A faint smile finally broke across Colby¡¯s face.


    Realizing she¡¯d been yed. Sophie red at Colby, annoyed. I¡¯m worried about you, and you¡¯re


    making a fool of me!¡±


    As Sophie turned to leave, Colby quickly wrapped his arms around her, whispering, Tm sorry. Forgive


    me.¡±


    The atmosphere in the bedroom turned charged with an unspoken tension. Sophie¡¯s cheeks burned


    with heat. She wanted to push Colby away, but fearing to aggravate his injuries, the room fell into a


    serene quiet, their heartbeats almost audible to each other.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push me, don¡¯t push me!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s muffled voice suddenly came from outside the door, Hearing the noise, Sophie immediately


    stood up from Colby¡¯sp, just as Adler and Jenna stumbled in through the doorway. Adler looked


    embarrassed. ¡°1¡­ I just got back


    Holding a suitcase, Jenna shot Adler a re. ¡°See what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°How is this my fault? How could I have known!¡±


    Adler¡¯s defense was cut short under Colby¡¯s sharp gaze. He swallowed his words. ¡°I just came to


    change my clothes. I didn¡¯t know you two were, uh, busy We¡¯ll just leave. Carry on!¡±


    Saying so. Adler dragged Jenna back outside, leaving Sophie and Colby alone in the quiet room.


    After a moment of awkward silence, Colby was the first to speak, addressing the turmoil within the


    Russell family.


    I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Colby fell silent again, then added, ¡°I heard from Jenna you¡¯re nning to debut in the entertainment


    industry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±


    ¡°The entertainment industry isn¡¯t as simple as you think, but if you¡¯re set on breaking g into it, Il pave


    the way for you.¡±


    Over the years, Russell Entertainment managed to promote only one star, Reece, by funneling all


    resources into his career.


    Now, there were many entertainmentpanies in Devonport with more mature operations than


    Russell Entertainment¡¯s. Without Sophie¡¯s previous connection to Reece, he might have shone


    elsewhere long ago.


    Sophie was aware of this. If she wanted to debut, expanding S Corporation¡¯s entertainment ventures


    was a priority.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can handle it.¡±


    At that moment, Colby, shirtless, disyed his perfect muscr physique. Colby¡¯s gaze on Sophie


    grew intensely warm, causing her to look away. ¡°I have matters to attend to at thepany, so I¡¯ll just-¡±


    Before Sophie could finish, Colby pushed her against the wall. Sophie¡¯s breath hitched, and the door


    closed with a thud


    Feeling her heartbeat quicken, Sophie bit her lip. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Colby¡¯s gaze wandered from Sophie¡¯s captivating eyes to her cherry¨Cred lips, his voice a husky


    whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve cleared the way for this


    moment


    Colby leaned in, his throat rolling. ¡°There will be nothing standing in our way, Sophie. Will you be


    mine?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face flushed to the tips of her r ears, a sensation she¡¯d never experienced in any deration


    of affection before, not even in her


    past life.


    At that moment, she wished she could disappear, but Colby had herered with no escape.


    ¡°Sophie, answer me.¡±


    Colby forced her to meet his gaze, and in his eamest eyes, Sophie saw nothing but sincerity and


    longing.

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377


    "I''m not divorced yet." Sophie whispered, "Wait for me to get divorced, and I''ll give you an answer."


    Colby reached out, caressing Sophie''s cheek, his palm burning hot, his voice deep. "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Sophie opened the door to leave, just in time to see Jenna and Adler eavesdropping at the doorway.


    Her face flushed, showing a flustered expression for the first time, before she picked up her bag and fled in haste.


    "Let me... let me walk you out!" Jenna immediately followed Sophie.


    Adler slipped inside the room, approached Colby, who was dressing, and said, "You''re quite the dark horse, aren''t you? Who told you to confess now? See! You scared her off!"


    Colby buttoned up his shirt, ignoring Adler, and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Hey, young man! I''m talking to you! Aren''t you a bit too hasty?"


    Colby said indifferently, "If I don''t say it now, I''m afraid she''ll run away."


    "Run? Where could Sophie possibly run to?"


    "I don''t know." Colby''s voice was dull. He only knew that Sophie''s heart was difficult to open. She had rejected everyone. Even when James gave up everything for Sophie, she never wavered for a moment.


    Colby was afraid that if he confessed toote, Sophie''s heart would bepletely sealed off and no longer be able to amodate him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Meanwhile, Sophie had just left the Costello family''s house, and Jenna was taking Sophie back to S Corporation when a ck car blocked their way in an alley. Several ck-d bodyguards got out of the car and surrounded Jenna''s vehicle.


    Jenna got out of the car, frowning, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Sophie also got out of the car, saying, "There are cameras everywhere here. If you''re trying to kidnap us, this is hardly professional. Just tell us, who wants to see us?"


    "Ourdy wants to meet you!"


    "Who?"


    Jenna frowned. Though they knew many socialites, their rtionships were merely superficial. None would be so bold to block their car.


    They were outnumbered and had no choice. Soon, Jenna and Sophie were brought to a high-end restaurant, and after waiting for an hour, no one showed up.


    Jenna stood up, dissatisfied. "Is yourdying or not? Do you really think we have nothing better to do than to y these games with you?" "Ms. Jenna, no need to get so worked up. Here I am," a familiar voice echoed.


    Nichole''s figure soon appeared before them.


    She was dressed in an expensive gown, radiating luxury, entering the room like ady of leisure.


    Jenna scoffed, "I was wondering who it could be. So, it''s you. What now? You want to unt your connection to James in front of us again?" Nichole appeared nonchnt, her face filled with disdain.


    Sophie stood up, telling Jenna, "It seems there''s nothing worth discussing. Let''s go."


    Sophie had barely taken a step when two bodyguards suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her arms.

 Chapter 378

    Nicole sneered as she stepped forward and pped Sophie across the face. The p was swift and


    decisive, leaving Jenna stunned When Jenna reacted, she immediately tried to retaliate against Nicole


    but was stopped by Nicole¡¯s bodyguards


    ¡°Nicole! Have you lost your mind? How dare youy a hand on Sophie?¡±


    Blood linged theers of Sophie¡¯s mouth, and a ringing echoed in her ears from the force of the p.


    It was clear Nicole had used all her strength


    Nicole scoffed, ¡°Russell Enterprises is bankrupt, and their precious heimss is nothing but an empty title


    now. Why couldn¡¯t I strike her?¡±


    Nicole stood tall, radiating arrogance.


    Jenna replied icily, ¡°Russell Enthprises might be bankrupt, but I¡¯m still hem. You just pped Sophie


    today. I¡¯ll make sure you pay back a hundredfold tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I doubt you could, Nicole¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jenna was unimpressed. Not only was she the head of the Dennis family, but she was also


    closely rted to the Costellos. In Devonport no one dared to cross Jenna.


    Jenna stepped forward, but before she could make a move, ten more bodyguards suddenly barged in,


    surrounding the dinerpletely.


    Jenna noticed that these men bore the crest of the Cloude family from Bloomsbury


    Why would the Cloude family suddenly show up in Devonport?


    Jenna¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A smug smile spread across Nicole¡¯s face.


    Sophie had sensed something amiss from the start. Even with the leverage of her unborn child, Nichole


    wouldn¡¯t be able to mobilize so many bodyguards from the Burke family.


    If Bea knew Nicole hade to provoke Sophie, she wouldn¡¯t have supported her either.


    Clearly, these men weren¡¯t part of the Burke family¡¯s security.


    At that moment, a tall man with sharp features dressed in a suit slowly entered. His voice was deep,


    tinged with indifference. ¡°1 apologize for my tardiness.¡±


    Upon seeing this unfamiliar face, Jenna¡¯s expression turned wary. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Nicole took Ricardo¡¯s am.


    Hearing this name, Sophie was taken aback.


    Ricardo?


    In her past life, she had vaguely heard of this name. Ricardo Cloude held a dominion as significant in


    Bloomsbury as James did in Devonport.


    There was a shocking incident that had once racked Devonport ¨C Ricardo Cloude, the head of the


    Cloude family, had searched for his fianc¨¦e for ten years. Although he eventually found her she had


    been imprisoned for prostitution and endured great suffering in jail. She had already passed away by


    the time he got to her,


    Ricardo then publicly announced he would never marry, earning the Cloude family significant public


    sympathy and benefits through this tragic love story.


    However, Ricardo¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a woman named Rowena Freeman, the long¨Clost daughter of the


    Freeman family from Devonport. What connection did she have with Nicole?

 Chapter 379

    Ricardo, instead of managing your business empire in Bloomsbury, youe all you want?


    way to Devonport to trouble us. What exactly do


    Jenna was well aware of Bloomsbury¡¯s Ricardo, but her own reputation in Bloomsbury was also


    significant


    Ricardo responded with a calm demeanor, ¡°I haven¡¯t troubled you, Ms. Jenna, I was merely teaching


    Sophie a lesson, and I believe I did Just that¡±


    With Russell Enterprises in Devonport now bankrupt, it wasmon for people in their social circle to


    demean members of the Russell family Jenna¡¯s face soured as she said, ¡°Are you openly dering war


    against us?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, what about it?¡± Ricardo¡¯s stance was firm


    Jenna scoffed, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been a tyrant in Bloomsbury for too many years, Mr. Cloude. You do not


    realize that Devonport has its own rules. Even if Russel Enterprises is bankrupt, Colby and I are around


    to protect her! The entire Tredgold family will stand behind her. Mr. Cloude, you may have helped


    Nichole harm Sophie today, but tomorrow, you might find it difficult to leave Devonport¡¯s gates.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening Ricardo?¡± With Ricardo backing her, Nichole spoke without any reservations,


    ¡°Jenna, what does Sophie have to do with you? Why do you protect her so fiercely? She¡¯s dragging her


    feet on divorcing James while stringing along your cousin. You should despise her!


    ¡°Shut your foul mouth!¡±


    Jenna¡¯s temper red uncontrobly. Sophie, fearing Jenna would make enemies with the Cloude


    family, quickly interjected, ¡°Ms. Nichole, please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    Thisment shifted everyone¡¯s attention to Nichole¡¯s stomach. The news of Nichole carrying James¡®


    child was known nationwide


    Nichole clung tighter to Ricardo¡¯s am. ¡°Sophie, stop trying to cause a nft. I¡¯ve already


    informed Mr. Cloude about the pregnancy, and he said that he would treat my child as his own!¡±


    ¡°Oh, just a while ago, you were head over heels in love with James, treating the position of Mrs. Burke


    as the most important thing. Have you forgotten your old love now that you have a new love?¡± Jenna


    mocked Ricardo, ¡°Mr. Cloude, you¡¯re quite the savior for taking over just like that. I wonder what you


    see in Nichole because she is nothing but a liar. Mr Cloude, your taste is indeed unique.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and then, one of his men immediately pped Sophie across the


    face, causing her right cheek to swell up significantly.


    Jenna eximed, ¡°Ricardol¡±


    ¡°I said, even if I cannot touch you. Ms. Jenna, I can still deal with Sophie.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Blood trickled from theer of Sophie¡¯s mouth, and Nichole found the sight incredibly satisfying


    In the past, Sophie had always looked down on her, but now she could finally step over Sophie!


    ¡°Rowena, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ricardo took Nichole¡¯s hand, and the two of them left the restaurant, followed by the Cloude family¡¯s


    bodyguards.


    Once they were gone, Jenna immediately checked Sophie¡¯s injuries. ¡°Let me see, how bad is it?¡±


    Sophie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of ringing in my ears, but it¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°That damned Nichole! How did she end up with Ricardo? What does Ricardo see in someone like


    Nichole? His taste couldn¡¯t be


    worsel¡®


    ¡°Perhaps Ricardo is protecting Nichole because it has something to do with the Freeman family¡±


    Jenna was puzzled, ¡°The Freeman family? What does this have to do with the Freeman family?¡±


    In the hospital. Jenna had Sophie¡¯s facial injuries treated. Adler followed Jenna¡¯s instructions and


    uncovered the rtionship between Devonport¡¯s Freeman family and Bloomsbury¡¯s Cloude family.

 Chapter 380

    The Freeman family was originally among the prominent households in Bloomsbury, butter the entire


    family relocated to Devonport They always kept a low profile, worked in the banking industry, and were


    known as sessful merchants through generations.


    On the other hand, the Cloude family was considered a rival in Bloomsbury. Just like James, their


    business interests sprawled across


    numerous sectors.


    The Cloudes and the Freemans had a close rtionship. In those years, Mrs. Cloude gave birth to a


    daughter named Rowena. However, due to her husband Briggs¡® infidelity, Mrs. Cloude left in a huff with


    her child, disappearing without a trace.


    Briggs always wanted to find his daughter. After all, the Cloude and Freeman families had arranged a


    match between their children. But because of these events, the n was put on hold.


    Since Ricardo took over the Cloude family¡¯s reins, he had used every means to search for Rowena and


    was determined to find his betrothed.


    Upon hearing these pieces of news, Jenna couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the drama of the wealthy.


    Then, she looked up in confusion at Sophie and asked, ¡°Wait, Sophie, how do you know Ricardo is


    doing this for the Freeman family?¡± Sophie was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that in


    a past life, Ricardo¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s death led to a major scandal, Sophie had no choice but to fabricate a


    story. ¡°I happened to see this story somewhere before. I thought the leader of the Cloude family was


    truly a romantic¡±


    ¡°There are not that many romantics. In families like ours, everything is about interests and


    entanglements.¡± Jenna said, ¡°Ricardo and Rowena have never even met. I don¡¯t believe for a second


    that Ricardo would go to such lengths for a girl he¡¯s never seen. This is all just both families using the


    media to their advantage.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sophie remained silent.


    She was no longer the naive girl who used to follow James around blindly. The interests of these two


    families were clearly intertwined, and it was obvious that Ricardo¡¯s protection of Nichole was solely for


    the Freeman family.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell Adler about my injury.¡±


    ¡°I know I haven¡¯t said anything, but I don¡¯t think we can keep it a secret for long.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s injury was no small matter. Now that Colby had returned to Devonport, it was unlikely he


    wouldn¡¯t see her for a week, given how much he cared for Sophie.


    Besides, Sophie still had to go to the office, so being discovered was only a matter of time.


    ¡°Ill go get you a ss of water. Stay here, and III take you home in a bit


    Sophie nodded.


    Not long after Jenna left, a wave of footsteps approached from the distance. Bea arrived with the Burke


    family¡¯s bodyguards in tow, making a grand entrance.


    ¡°Look at you, Sophie, hiding out here!¡±


    1. d. ¡°Where have Bea seemed to have aged significantly in just a few days. She marched up,


    grabbed Sophie¡¯s arm, and hissed, ¡°Where have you taken my great¨Cgrandchild? Did you get nd


    of my great¨Cgrandchild? You wicked bitch, how could you do such a thing?!¡± Sophie¡¯s ears were


    already injured, and the ringing was severe. Bea¡¯s shrill voice was extremely unpleasant to her


    Sophie frowned, looking somewhat dazed. A nurse rushed in upon seeing this. ¡°Madam, what are you


    doing? The patient needs to rest in peace! Please leave!¡±


    The nurse hadn¡¯t even approached when Bea¡¯s men stopped her,


    The nurse looked displeased, but Bea yed the victim. ¡°Everyone, look! This woman has kidnapped


    my pregnant daughter¨Cinw! And I don¡¯t even know what happened to my great¨Cgrandchild!¡±

 Chapter 381

    Ben¡¯s attire immediately set her apart from that of an ordinary elderly woman. Her outcry quickly


    gathered a crowd outside the door sparking a flurry of discussions.


    ¡°Who kidnapped someone¡¯s great¨Cgrandchild?¡±


    ¡°She looks so pretty. How could she do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Shey hands on a child. This woman is too cruell¡®


    The criticism towards Sophie from the surrounding crowd was relentless. Having learned the power of


    public opinion, Bea was now wielding it with full force.


    By the time Jenna returned with water for Sophie, she found the hallway outside the hospital room


    crowded with people. The nurses couldn¡¯t even disperse them.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What are you all doing? Jenna eximed.


    Bea¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and she said, ¡°Ms. Jenna, you¡¯re also a prominent figure here in


    Devonport. Are you now standing up for someone like Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Bea, you know as well as I do that we¡¯re both prominent figures in Devonport. Bringing a crowd to


    cause chaos in the hospital doesn¡¯t seem fitting, does it?¡± Jenna had long disapproved of Bea¡¯s


    snobbish attitude.


    Bea scoffed coldly and responded, ¡°Sophie has taken away my daughter¨Cinw, who is pregnant with


    my great¨Cgrandchild. Who knows if this woman was driven by jealousy and harmed my unborn great¨C


    grandchild?¡±


    ¡°Sophie kidnapped your daughter¨Cinw? That¡¯s a joke!¡±


    Jenna looked at Bea sarcastically, ¡°Your future daughter¨Cinw showed up with her new lover to


    confront Sophie, Bea. You must have missed that. She moved on to a new man too quickly. Perhaps


    you should intervene.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How could my daughter inw elope with another man?¡±


    If the news that the future daughter¨Cinw of the Burke family ran off with another man got out, the


    Burke family would never be able to lift their heads again!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you investigate it yourself? Whye here to take it out on Sophie!¡±


    Jenna mocked, ¡°Oh right, Bea, you might not know this yet. The man Nichole found is nning to


    seems the Burke family¡¯s great¨Cgrandchild might have to change hisst name.¡±


    g to raise Nichole¡¯s child as his own. It


    ¡°You¡±


    Bea was visibly shaken by this statement. How could a child of the Burke family¡¯s bloodline possibly


    change their surname to someone else¡¯s surname?


    Bea immediately let go of Sophie and led her group out of the hospital.


    Sophie rubbed her ears and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue with such people.¡±


    ¡°Tm just trying to vent for you. What a wicked mother¨Cinw! She usually pretends to be kind and


    loving, but at crucial moments, she shows her true, harsh, and unpleasant face¡±


    Jenna looked at Sophie¡¯s ears, concemed. ¡°How are your ears? I¡¯ll call a doctor to check.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s just that her voice was too loud. I¡¯ve got a bit of ringing in my ears again¡±


    The ps w


    were


    not light, and Sophie couldn¡¯t help but think of her past life.


    If that dream was truly rted to her death in a past life, then Nichole was the main culprit behind the


    death of her and her unborn child. Sophie¡¯s eyes darkened. If this was the case, she would not let


    Nichole off easily.


    However, dealing with the ude family of Bloomsbury was indeed tricky.


    Meanwhile, Bea searched but couldn¡¯t find Nichole anywhere. However, she managed to learn from


    surveince footage that Nichole had indeed left with a man


    Bea was furious and stormed into James¡® office.


    ¡°James!¡±


    Bea¡¯s entrance startled Colt, who then said, ¡°Mr. Burke, Ill step out.¡±


    James nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 382

    WhatsApp


    Bea stormed in, her anger palpable. ¡°You¡¯re still working! Do you realize your child is about to call


    another man ¡®dad?¡±


    James frowned, perplexed, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What am I talking about? Nichole has run off with another man! Did you know? She¡¯s carrying your


    child! How could you let her go?¡±


    Bea was fuming.


    James¡® expression was indifferent, as if he wasn¡¯t concemed. ¡°I let her go myself.¡±


    ¡°What


    Bea was stunned, thinking she bad misheard. How could anyone push their own kid and woman into


    the arms of another man?! Bea exploded. ¡®James, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? How could the


    Burke family produce such a coward? And here I thought it was Sophie who took her. Do you have any


    idea how much of a fool I made of myself confronting Sophie at the hospital?¡±


    At the mention of Sophie¡¯s name, James hesitated. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Sophie? Is she at the hospital?¡±


    The Russell family had been in turmoil these past few days, and despite his repeated attempts to visit,


    he had been turned away.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Bea to seek out Sophie!


    James immediately stood up, thinking that Sophie might be hurt, but Bea grabbed him. ¡°Youe back


    here!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    James frowned. ¡°Grandma, have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°What? How dare you speak to me like that!¡±


    Bea was livid. Ever since Sophie married into the family, there hadn¡¯t been a day of peace. Even


    James, her grandson, had started to disobey her!


    James massaged his temples, calling out, ¡°Colt!¡±


    Colt entered, and James coldly ordered, ¡°Take Grandma back to rest. She is not to leave without my


    permission.¡±


    ¡°James!¡±


    ¡ê ¡ê ¡ê 2 3 3 5 5 5 8 7 3 2 2 2 3 3 3 3 3 2


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Colt approached Bea. ¡°Mr. Burke has other matters to attend to. It¡¯s best you step out for now.¡±


    Bea tried to stop James, but his mind was preupied with whether Sophie was injured. He


    immediately headed to the downtown hospital.


    Upon his arrival, he saw Colby in Sophie¡¯s room.


    Colby gently held Sophie¡¯s chin, moving it side to side, revealing the faint red handprint on her face.


    Outside, James stepped back, his brow furrowing slightly. His gaze was fixed on Sophie¡¯s injured face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Colby¡¯s deep voice filled the room.


    Sophie sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not serious, just a couple of ps.¡±


    Adler stood by, munching on a corn cob. ¡°I deserve some praise. Lucky I noticed Jenna¡¯s voice was off


    over the phone, or Colby and I would¡¯ve beenpletely fooled!¡±


    Jenna red at Adler. ¡°You have the nerve to say that?¡±


    Adler chuckled sheepishly, continuing to eat his corn.


    Unable to contain her anger, Jenna knocked Adler¡¯s corn to the ground, furiously saying, ¡°It¡¯s all


    Nichole¡¯s fault. She had someone bring me and Sophie to the restaurant, and her people trapped us


    there. Sophie and I were nning to see who wanted to meet us, so we didn¡¯t bring anyone along. We


    were not expecting to meet Ricardo Cloude.¡°

 Chapter 383

    Colby finished examining Sophie¡¯s injuries and stood up, asking. ¡°The Cloude family of Bloomsbury?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I had Adler look into it. He came to Devonport looking for Nichole, iming Nichole is the long¨C


    lost heiress of the Freeman family and also his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Jenna grew increasingly annoyed. ¡°Ricardo is backing Nichole, and that¡¯s why Sophie got attacked!¡±


    ¡°Jenna!¡± Sophie shook her head at Jenna.


    Colby whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not safe these days. Come stay at my ce until I get back.¡±


    From Colby¡¯s gaze, Sophie could tell theplexity of the situation. She asked, ¡°Are the Cloude family


    that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly powerful, just troublesome.¡±


    Colby gently caressed Sophie¡¯s cheek, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Outside, James witnessed this moment, remained silent for a while, then quietly walked away.


    Ricardo, the head of the Cloude family, finally found his long¨Clost wife, Rowena, the daughter of the


    Freeman family.


    This news went viral online.


    The inte exploded whenizens dug out information about Rowena actually being Nichole.


    [OMG! What a plot twist! She dreamt of marrying into wealth only to find out she¡¯s already wealthy.]


    [Nichole is the other woman, no arguments!]


    [Ricardo gets married this year, and his son already turns one. LOL.]


    Sophie browsed through the messages on her phone, feeling her mind in disarray.


    In the past life, Ricardo was supposed to find his fianc¨¦e, Rowena, six monthster. Still, it inexplicably


    happened six months earlier, and the original Rowena turned out to be Nichole.


    If Rowena wasn¡¯t dead, then Ricardo¡¯s deration of never marrying again from his past life would


    cease to exist.


    Although his devoted lover persona was stable, he ended up with the imagine of being cuckolded,


    which was somewhatical.


    Jenna was also waiting at the Costello family house for Colby¡¯s return. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always


    have someone keep an eye on Nichole¡¯s mother? She must know whether her daughter is truly hers.¡±


    ¡°I just got in touch with Tricia, asking her people to inquire. We should have an answer soon.¡±


    Sophie paused, then said, ¡°However, I do remember Nichole and her mother were originally from


    Bloomsbury.¡±


    = 2 9 2 = 8 8 2885


    ¡°Could it be that Nichole¡¯s mother kidnapped the Freeman family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°No, the Freeman family daughter was taken away by Mrs. Freeman. She had no reason to leave her


    child in someone else¡¯s care.¡±


    Sophie felt there were many unanswered questions.


    The current situation was vastly different from her past life, with many timelines disrupted. But one


    thing was certain: the Cloude family wouldn¡¯t identify the wrong person. There must¡¯ve been some


    connection between the Rowena of her past life and Nichole of this life, something she had overlooked.


    ¡®Ding Ding-


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone rang.


    Sophie answered the call, and Tricia was on the other end. She said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, we¡¯ve finished


    questioning.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Tricia reported, ¡°Nichole¡¯s mother insists Nichole is her child, not some Freeman family heiress. Nichole


    was born in Bloomsbury.¡±

 Chapter 384

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Sophie pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°Have someone check the police records


    and see if there are any women of Nichole¡¯s age who were jailed for prostitution recently.¡±


    ¡°Prostitution**


    Tricia was puzzled. What did this have to do with prostitution?


    Sophie remembered that in her past life, Ricardo found Rowena, and the newspapers indeed identified


    Rowena as a prostitute. She was presumably jailed for solicitation and then suffered from illness in


    prison. She struggled for more than half a year before she passed


    away.


    Looking for prostitutes of Nichole¡¯s age should yield some results.


    ¡°Just do as I say. I think we might uncover some clues.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Though Tricia didn¡¯t understand, she went ahead with Sophie¡®


    request.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Jenna asked with confusion, ¡°Do you suspect the real Rowena was jailed


    for prostitution, and then Nichole swapped identities with her through some trick?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess,¡± Sophie replied indifferently. ¡°Since Katy insists Nichole is her daughter, Nichole¡¯s


    identity must be fake. If she managed to change her identity, the most likely scenario is that she did it


    during the time she was in jail by taking the ce of a female inmate she met there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Nichole was in jail during that time. Who knows who she might have met there? It wouldn¡¯t be


    the first time she¡¯s assumed someone else¡¯s identity. Maybe that¡¯s really what happened.¡±


    Jenna seemed to have grasped the key point of the matter and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Adler look into it!¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Sophie shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not tip our hand just yet. Plus, I feel like there¡¯s more


    to this.¡±


    ?? ? ? ??? ??? ? ? ?? ??


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ricardo is no simple character. He came all the way to Devonport to find Rowena. How could he be so


    easily fooled by Nichole¡¯s poor acting?¡±


    Jenna pondered, saying, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t have time to think it through?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It just feels like there¡¯s something off. Let¡¯s wait for Tricia¡¯s investigation results.¡±


    At that moment, the sound of the door opening came from the living room. Adler walked in, his nose


    red from the cold. ¡°It¡¯s snowing heavily outside, and I¡¯m nearly frozen!¡±


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Colby?¡± Jenna looked around but didn¡¯t see Colby.


    Adler said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gonna be a while.¡±


    ? ? ? ? ? ??


    ¡°What do you mean? Why weren¡¯t you with him?¡±


    Adler responded, ¡°He found me annoying and told me toe first and look after you guys! He went


    off on his own!¡±


    ¡°How could you let him go alone! Don¡¯t you know his temper? What if¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been scolded by him, now you too?!¡±


    Adlerined bitterly, then ced a heavy bag in front of Sophie, trying to please her. ¡°Colby asked


    me to bring this for you, said it¡¯s great for beauty, reducing swelling, and healing bruises!¡±


    Jenna asked with confusion, ¡°All of this? You bought it?¡±


    ¡°How could I?! How would I know anything about beauty products?¡±


    After saying that, Adler coughed lightly and added, ¡°Anyway, he bought it, but he used my credit card.¡±


    Jenna rolled her eyes at Adler. ¡°Look at you, all stingy. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t know how much money Colby has spent on chasing you! He still owes me a ton of


    money.¡±


    ¡°Colby owes you a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Ever since the first time he met you, oh boy!¡±


    Before Adler could finish, Jenna stepped on his foot.

 Chapter 385

    Adler caught the look in Jenna¡¯s eyes and quickly changed his tune. ¡°Ms. Sophie, don¡¯t get me wrong.


    Colby is loaded. It¡¯s just that, well, he hasn¡¯t quite sorted his finances yet.¡±


    Adler was about to continue, but Jenna cut him off with a re. ¡°What do you mean ¡®hasn¡¯t sorted his


    finances?¡® Can¡¯t you speak clearly?¡±


    Adler immediately closed his mouth.


    Jenna sat next to Sophie, saying, ¡°This is just something among the men. You don¡¯t need to worry


    about it. Once Colby truly wins your heart, I bet he¡¯d dly give the entire Costello estate as a gift for


    your wedding!¡±


    Sophie blushed, ¡°What would I do with such a huge estate!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s just a metaphor.¡±


    Jenna wrapped an arm around Sophie. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re the only sister¨Cinw I recognize! No other


    woman cane close!¡±


    Sophie was silent. What she desired was never wealth or riches.


    After experiencing so much maniption and strife in her past life, all she wanted in this life was to find


    her soulmate and live a peaceful life together.


    No betrayals, no plots, no deception, just an ordinary couple.


    As the night deepened, the club¡¯s lights intertwined in a dance.


    In the private room, Ricardo, with his striking features, wore a ck shirt slightly open at the chest,


    gently swirling a ss of whisky in


    his hand.


    Ricardo raised his eyebrow and chuckled. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Burke, Colby¡¯s men were just


    here during the day, and now you¡¯vee. Ms. Sophie must be quite extraordinary to have both of you


    gentlemen concerned.¡±


    James sat opposite Ricardo, his voice cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care what Colby¡¯s men told you, but Sophie is my


    wife. If you cause her trouble in Devonport, you¡¯ll pay the price.¡±


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open, and a group of bodyguards in ck burst in, each armed with


    stun batons.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricardo¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    James put his ss down on the table, his expression indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s not just Colby who has


    influence.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke, always so secretive.¡± Ricardo watched as the men entered, his voice grave, ¡°I merely came


    to Devonport to find my fianc¨¦e. But since you already have a wife but caused Rowena such distress, I


    must settle this ount with you.¡±


    * 52 25 56 5 2 3 285 29 29 29 2


    ¡°If you want to settle ounts, Mr. Ricardo, I¡¯m always ready. But when ites to Sophie, that¡¯s the


    first ount I¡¯ll settle with you.¡±


    Immediately, James¡® men advanced, and the next moment, Ricardo¡¯s men also charged into the room.


    the next


    Ricardo remainedposed, ¡°Mr. Burke, surely you didn¡¯t think I¡¯de alone.¡±


    James replied coldly, ¡°However many you brought today, that¡¯s how many will fall.¡±


    The standoff escted into a brawl at James¡®mand. The room was filled with the sounds of


    fighting and groans of pain.


    Ricardo¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Mr. Burke, you really don¡¯t take me seriously.¡±


    James sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I never took the Cloude family seriously in the first ce.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    James turned to his side and said to Colt, ¡°Bring up the man who hit my wife today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Colt shouted towards the door, ¡°Bring him in!¡±


    Ricardo frowned, only to see a man being dragged in by two bodyguards, his face swollen and bruised.


    He was tied up and kneeling on


    the floor.


    James spoke coldly, ¡°Chop the hand he used off.¡±


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

 Chapter 386

    The bodyguard struggled frantically.


    Ricardo remained silent, watching as the bodyguard¡¯s wrist was struck hard with a hammer, eliciting a


    cry of pain before he finally passed out.


    Ricardo¡¯s gaze was icy. He was aware that Devonport was James¡® territory, and picking a fight now


    would leave him with no chance of winning.


    Moreover, Colby had already sent people to look for him during the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    James stood up, ncing at Ricardo with an emotionless look. ¡°Mr. Cloude, if you wish to settle


    ounts for Nichole, I¡¯m always ready, but I doubt you have the means.¡±


    James¡® men followed him, and a group left the nightclub..


    Ricardo¡¯s assistant stood by his side, frowning. ¡°Sir, are we just going to let this go?¡±


    After all, the Cloude family was a dominant force in Bloomsbury, yet James showed them no respect!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not James I¡¯m afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Colby.¡±


    Ricardo frowned deeply. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Colby and James to cause such amotion for one


    woman. Had he known, he would not have acted rashly.


    Rubbing his temples, Ricardo asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nichole?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nichole should be at home waiting for you to return.¡±


    ¡°Remember to arrange a meeting between her and Briggs tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Remember to call for thergest press conference. We¡¯ve found Rowena, and I want the world to


    know.¡±


    His assistant hesitated. ¡°What about the injured bodyguard?¡±


    ncing at the unconscious bodyguard on the floor, Ricardo said, ¡°Give him a sum of money and send


    him home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The night was dark, and Sophie tossed and turned in her guest room, unable to sleep. Hearing the


    sound of a door opening, she immediately got up and opened her room door.


    It¡¯s Colby who had just returned. Their presence was illuminated in the dimly lit living room. Meeting his


    gaze, Sophie regretted acting impulsively at the slightest noise. Now she didn;t know what to say..


    Colby naturally took off his coat and approached Sophie, pressing her onto the sofa to examine the


    injury on her face.


    ¡°Is the matter resolved?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Sophie asked, ¡°How did you resolve it?¡±


    The Cloude family was a powerful force in Bloomsbury, and she was curious about how Colby


    managed to make Ricardo yield.


    Colby pulled out a credit card and ced it in Sophie¡¯s hand. ¡°No more, no less, fifty million.¡±


    ¡°Five billion?¡±


    Sopine was taken aback. She had been pped, and Ricardo offered five billion.


    ¡°Is this some kind ofpensation?¡±


    ¡°I made him cough up five billion, but I never said that taking the money would be the end of it.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Sophie took a while to recover herposure. ¡°So, you¡¯re just ying dirty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Colby pondered for a moment before replying. ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    Sophie was at a loss for words.


    Ricardo thought the matter would be settled by offering five billion dors, but that was only what


    Ricardo thought.


    Colby first extorted money from Ricardo and then nned to settle scorester on. This move was


    indeed too cunning.


    ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡±


    A hint of amusement shed through Colby¡¯s eyes. ¡°Want to know?¡±


    Sophie nodded eagerly, like a pecking chick.


    Colby pointed to his cheek and whispered, ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡°.


    ¡°Colby!¡± Sophie¡¯s face turned red in an instant.


    Colby was so shameless right from the first meeting when he intentionally drove up the auction price to


    catch her attention, forcing her to approach him for funds.


    At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but now, looking back, it was all Colby¡¯s scheme to get to know her!


    ¡°Alright, no more teasing.¡± Colby stood up and said, ¡°He pped you twice. I¡¯ll settle the scores with


    him slowly. The five billion is just the first step. A quick kill might be easy, but a slow torment is far more


    painful.¡±


    Sophie pursed her lips. ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±


    ¡°For our future, I won¡¯t resort to forces we don¡¯t need. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Colby gently tousled Sophie¡¯s hair


    and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°What? Want me to sleep with you?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face turned even redder. She stood up and pushed Colby away. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Sophie rushed back to her room.


    Colby watched her. The light smile on his face gradually vanished, then turned solemn.


    The Cloude family was truly as troublesome as their reputation.


    The next day, Sophie was awakened by the noise from the TV in the living room. Groggily, she opened


    her eyes and walked outside, just in time to see Jenna furiously pounding on the couch while Adler,


    trying to stifle hisughter, said, ¡°Jenna, it¡¯s morning; can¡¯t you keep it down? Look, you¡¯ve woken


    Sophie!¡±


    ¡°Jenna, what happened?¡±


    Jenna was fuming, ¡°What could have happened? I¡¯m just a bystander and about to die of anger! You,


    on the other hand, seem to be taking it quite easy!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sophie made her way to the living room, noticing the news broadcast on the television.


    On the screen, Nichole was seen wearing a sophisticated white evening gown, her jewelry shining


    brightly, as she embraced the elderly Mr. Briggs, who was crying like a child.


    The news headline read, ¡®Heiress of Freeman Corporation returns after years of disappearance, shares


    tearful reunion with father.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a sham!¡±


    Jenna threw the pillow she was holding, which Adler quickly caught and said, ¡°Jenna, there¡¯s no need


    to be this angry. It¡¯s clearly just a publicity stunt.¡±

 Chapter 388

    ¡°Precisely! I know it¡¯s all for show, and that¡¯s why it irks me so much!¡± Jenna gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°If


    I had known, I would have had Colby-*


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jenna made a cutting gesture with her hand.


    Adler stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Jenna! That¡¯s a bit harsh, don¡¯t you think? Nichole hasn¡¯t even said


    anything!¡±


    Jenna, puffing with anger, tumed to Sophie and demanded, ¡°Sophie! Say something!¡±


    Sophie pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°She is infuriating.¡±


    1s that all?¡±


    chor


    I was just thinking. Look at Mr. Briggs¡¯s expression. It doesn¡¯t seem like he knows Nichole isn¡¯t his


    daughter.¡±


    ?? ?? 8 ? ? ??? ??? ???


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jenna snapped back to the conversation, closely examining the news clip. She observed the nearly


    perfect embrace on screen, and Mr. Briggs didn¡¯t seem to be faking it.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Mr. Adler, who organized this press conference?¡±


    ¡°Who else but the Cloude family?¡± Adler couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. ¡°You have no idea how


    extravagant they can be. They managed to invite every high¨Cprofile individual to this press conference,


    though, of course, most of the big names are from Bloomsbury, along with a few business tycoons from


    Devonport who are on good terms with the Freeman family.¡±


    hoots about that small disy.¡±


    ¡°These big names made the trip to Devonport for Ricardo. It seems like he¡¯s trying to intimidate Colby.¡±


    Just yesterday, Colby had gone to confront Ricardo. Ricardo¡¯s move seemed a bit like a show of force.


    Adler thought for a moment and said, ¡°You might be onto something, but Colby wouldn¡¯t give


    Jenna remarked, ¡°You call that a small disy? It seems overly grandiose to me, and it¡¯s not


    acknowledgment of kinship.¡±


    eve


    a


    major g or anything, just an


    ¡°If you knew how wild Colby used to be abroad, you wouldn¡¯t think much of this.¡± Adler¡¯s look seemed


    to reminisce about the glory days of riding on Colby¡¯s coattails.


    Sophie asked, ¡°Colby was wild before?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! He was all about luxury cars and mansions, treating money like it was nothing. Colby was


    truly living the high life to the


    extreme!¡±


    ¡°Cough-!¡±


    ? ? ?? ????? ?? ? ???? ?? ?? ? ? ?? ?? ?? ?8 ?? ??


    A muffled cough from Colby came from not too far away.


    Adler immediately stopped talking, then chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    Jenna rolled her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. No need to hide it.¡±


    Out of the blue, Colby spoke, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s make some food.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook for you guys!¡±


    Adler got up from the couch as usual and headed to the kitchen, skillfully pulling out fresh ingredients


    from the fridge. Jenna couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Colby, how did you manage to train him to be like a


    housekeeper? Teach me your ways?¡±


    Colby replied, unfazed, ¡°I pay him a monthly sry higher than a housekeeper¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Pfft-!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but spit out her water. Colby immediately grabbed some napkins from the table,


    gently wiping the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡± Sophie choked on the water, her face turning red.


    ¡°Did I just hear that correctly? You¡¯re making up stories about me. Am I the kind of person who¡¯d y


    housekeeper for money?¡±


    Adler¡¯s voice came from the kitchen, but Colby was still carefully wiping the water from Sophie¡¯s mouth


    before saying lightly, ¡°Then you can go without this month¡¯s pay.¡±

 Chapter 389

    ¡°Stop it, boss. I was just joking!¡± Adler peeked out from the kitchen.


    Jenna said, ¡°Colby, I remember you had already transferred your assets from overseas. So, why did


    you use Adler¡¯s card to buy skincare products for Sophie yesterday? You can¡¯t just exploit him like


    that.¡±


    ¡°That money is reserved for something important and is not to be touched for now.¡±


    Jenna rolled her eyes. ¡°All that money! Are you saving it for the wedding or something?¡±


    Colby responded nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    Jenna was taken aback. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she immediately grabbed the ss of water and sat down on the


    couch, saying awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, too. When will dinner be ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done! Three people and not a single pair of hands havee to help me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Jenna immediately raised her hand and rushed into the kitchen.


    Adler rolled his eyes to the heavens. ¡°Mydy, are you really trying to help? It would be a miracle if you


    don¡¯t make a mess!¡±


    ¡°Adler! How dare youin about me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll twist your ear off!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Inside the kitchen, Adler and Jenna¡¯s bickering continued.


    Sophie sat on the couch stiffly while Colby took a seat not too far from her, maintaining a distance to


    give Sophie some breathing room. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at him. Colby was wearing


    simple loungewear, his shoulders broad and waist slim, his physique long and perfect. The loose


    loungewear revealed his delicate corbones. Without his usual military¨Clike trenchcoat, Colby seemed


    softer.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking good, huh?¡± Colby suddenly spoke, and Sophie quickly averted her gaze.


    Colby¡¯s voice became gentler, ¡°Turn around. Let me show you.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see!¡± Sophie¡¯s refusal was absolute.


    It was an involuntary, uncontroble nce, and by the time she realized it, she was already so


    embarrassed she wanted to hide.


    ¡°Colby, stop dawdling! Hurry up and take her away! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be waiting to eat burnt fried eggs


    and overcooked porridge!¡±


    Hearing Adler¡¯s desperate cry from the kitchen, Colby said. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    He headed to the kitchen, and within moments, Jenna was squeezed out by the two men. Jenna was


    dissatisfied but helpless. She walked over to Sophie, saw her blushing face, and understood


    immediately. ¡°Adler, that clueless man, has no sense at all! Doesn¡¯t he know to give you and Colby


    some alone time!¡±


    Sophie helplessly shook her head, saying, ¡°Jenna, stop it!¡®I¡¯m not in the mood to think about these


    things right now.¡±


    ¡°I know, but a woman needs to n for her future too. You can¡¯t be Mrs. Burke in name forever. You


    need to speed up the divorce. process.¡±


    Sophie gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s useless if I¡¯m the only one who wants a divorce. If James doesn¡¯t


    agree, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    However, she indeed had some matters she wanted to investigate. The dream from her past life still


    puzzled her to this day.


    Perhaps she needed to dig into some matters rted to the Russell family based on what James had


    done in her past life.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jenna ced her hand on Sophie¡¯s, saying, ¡°Now that James has lost Nichole, he¡¯s even less likely to


    divorce you. Sophie, let Colby handle this.¡±


    ¡°No, this is between him and me. Besides, I don¡¯t want to trouble Colby anymore.¡±

 Chapter 390

    Sophie instinctively nced towards the kitchen, where Colby was leisurely frying eggs d in a ck


    apron.


    Noticing Sophie¡¯s gaze, Colby looked up, their eyes meeting directly. Sophie quickly averted her gaze,


    but it was a moment toote. *Food¡¯s ready!¡±


    Adler shouted, then came out carrying tes for three while Colby ced a te in front of Sophie.


    Seeing this, Adler couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ah, when will you ever be this considerate towards your


    friend here?¡±


    Jenna teased from the side, ¡°Towards you? Maybe in your next life.¡±


    Sophie lowered her head to eat Her phone buzzed with a message from James.


    Sophie nced at Colby subconsciously. She noticed that he wasn¡¯t looking her way and opened the


    message.¡±


    James: [Meet me at the Regent Hotel at 8 PM.]


    Sophie hesitated for a moment, then thought of the dream she had and sent a message back.


    Sophie: [I¡¯lle to Burke International to find you now.]


    After sending the message, Sophie ced her phone face down on the table. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I need


    to step out for a bit,¡± she said, putting down her fork.


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± Jenna asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I just have a small matter to attend to.¡±


    Sophie went back to her room and changed into a simple outfit.


    In the living room, Adler said, ¡°Bro, this is your chance to shine. Since you¡¯re free anyway, why not y


    chauffeur and give Ms. Sophie a ride?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me to go.¡±


    Colby just nced at Sophie¡¯s phone lying on the table and knew she was going to see James.


    Adler didn¡¯t understand, ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t want you to drive her? Maybe she does.¡±


    ¡®ck¡®


    Colby pressed


    down on the te, then stood up and left.


    Adler looked down at the te, now split in two. How much frustration must one have to break a te


    with a fork?


    When Sophie came out, Colby was nowhere to be seen in the living room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Colby?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°He went back to his room, probably to catch up on some sleep,¡± Jenna lied.


    Sophie paused for a moment, then took her phone, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. Don¡¯t wait for me for


    lunch. I¡¯ll head straight back to the Russells after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Jenna was taken aback. ¡°So, you¡¯re not staying here anymore?¡±


    Sophie nced at Colby¡¯s firmly shut bedroom door, gave a faint ¡®hmm¡® in affirmation, then left the


    Costello residence.


    ¡°Colby is throwing a tantrum over who knows what! Now look, his girl¡¯s gone.¡°,


    Adler was frustrated, yet Jenna sensed something amiss, ¡°Do you think Colby thought Sophie was


    going to meet James?¡±


    ¡°Meet James? Their rivalry is so intense! What could they possibly have to meet about!¡±


    Jenna said, ¡°Matters of the heart areplicated. Maybe Sophie went to finally put an end to things


    with James.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. As if Sophie could divorce without James¡® signature. That¡¯s James we¡¯re talking about, not


    just any man off the street!¡±


    Adler was astounded, ¡°I don¡¯t get what James is thinking, unting a mistress when his wife was


    around. Now, he does not want to let go of his wife. Compared to James, Colby really is one in a


    million.¡±


    Jenna rolled her eyes. ¡°Seems to me they¡¯re cut from the same cloth. Has the issue with Vanessa been


    resolved yet?¡±

 Chapter 391

    ¡°Ugh, Vanessa can¡¯t cause any trouble. Colby doesn¡¯t even bother to give her a second nce.¡±


    Jenna was in a bad mood and kicked Adler. ¡°That better be true!¡±


    He winced from the kick. ¡°Mydy! Why are you hitting me for no reason?¡±


    Inside Burke International.


    As soon as Sophie stepped into Burke International, she caught the attention of many.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sophie? What is she doing here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? After the public fallout with Mr. Burke and now with the Russell Enterprises bankrupt,


    she must be here to seek Mr. Burke¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°Thought she was too proud, but in the end, she still has toe back and beg Mr. Burke for


    reconciliation?¡±


    Those words reached Sophie¡¯s ears, but she pretended not to hear them.


    The recent news about the strained rtions between the families, along with Russell Enterprises


    going bankrupt, made her arrival at Burke International a surefire catalyst for gossip.


    But that was not what she cared about at the moment.


    Colt was already waiting on the first floor, and as soon as he saw Sophie, he stepped forward to greet


    her, ¡°Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke is waiting for you in the conference room.¡±


    ¡°No need to call me Mrs. Burke anymore. Just call me Ms. Sophie from now on.¡±


    ¡°But, Colt hesitated, then said, ¡°Mr. Burke¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you, so just don¡¯t call me that in my face.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Colt led Sophie upstairs.


    Outside the conference room, Sophie saw James through the ss, sitting in the office chair. He


    expressions as indifferent as ever, exuding an aura of a cold and steady demeanor.


    Sophie entered the conference room and said, ¡°You wanted to see me about something?¡±


    ¡°Russell Enteprises is bankrupt, and I thought you might be in urgent need of money.¡±


    Sophieughed. ¡°You asked to see me just to offer money?¡±


    was dressed in a suit as usual, with his


    ¡°All the shareholders of Russell Enterprises have withdrawn their shares, and those shares are worth at


    least five billion. Did Colby help you with that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Legally speaking, you are still my wife.¡± James regained hisposure.


    ¡°The Russell family¡¯s affairs don¡¯t need your concern, Mr. Burke, I came here to ask¡­¡±


    Sophie organized her thoughts, looked up to meet James¡® deep eyes, then diverted her gaze and said,


    ¡°I wanted to ask, was it you who sent Nichole to Ricardo¡¯s side?¡±


    Even if Ricardo was the dominant force in Bloomsbury, Devonport was still James¡® territory.


    Nichole was now carrying James¡® child, and if Ricardo wanted to take Nichole away, he still needed


    James¡® consent.


    ¡°I let her go, but I didn¡¯t know she would¡­ James paused, hesitated for a moment, then counter¨C


    asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Sophie stopped short. She had thought about it all the way here but couldn¡¯t find a good reason.


    She couldn¡¯t just say she had been reborn and wanted to rify some matters from her past life, could


    she?


    Sophie fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did you ever have feelings for Nichole?¡±


    Never James response was firm.


    But


    Perhaps I once thought she was a kind hearted and ambitious girlcking in social experience. I chose


    to invest in her and wer maximize the benefits, but I never had feelings for her.

 Chapter 392

    James¡® words didn¡¯t seem like a lie.


    Sophie fell silent. Perhaps people did change. In this life, James had seen through the fa?ade Nichole


    put up, which is why he withdrew his affection for Nichole.


    ¡°Do


    you


    still remember thesepanies?¡±


    from the Russell family in the previous life.


    Although she knew asking this version of James about them and expecting definite answer was slim,


    she still wanted to try.


    ¡°No.¡±


    James withdrew his gaze, as expected. He hadn¡¯t yet noticed the Russell family¡¯spanies in this life


    due to her appearance.


    Sophie took a deep breath.


    Ever since she had that dream, she had someone investigate the ounts of those subsidiaries, only


    to find that thesepanies had been in severe loss for a long time. Perry had embezzled all funds,


    leading to severe issues in the ounts.


    James decimated thesepanies in her previous life, and she thought it was James¡® act of revenge.


    Now, it seemed that James¡® destruction of the Russell familypanies wasn¡¯t for revenge but to cover


    up Perry¡¯s gambling and corruption. Then wouldn¡¯t the development of events be¡­


    ¡°Sophie?¡± James¡® voice stirred Sophie from her thoughts.


    She came back to her senses and watched James, her eyes carrying an indescribable emotion.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± James asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sophie picked up the phone from the table, ready to leave..


    James hesitated before speaking: ¡°Sophie.¡±


    Sophie stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°If you need anything,e to me anytime.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that day wille.¡±


    Hearing this, James nursed his lips slightly.


    Sophie walked c


    conference room, feeling as if a heavy stone was pressing on her chest.


    She had established S Corporation and originally wanted to revenge on James and build a reliable


    future for herself and the Russell family. But now, a dream had shaken her resolve.


    James wasn¡¯t the person who truly killed her and her unborn child in her previous life. It was Nichole.


    James was not the person she should truly seek revenge against. It was Nichole!


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone buzzed, and upon checking, she saw an iing call from an


    unknown number.


    Sophie, puzzled, answered the call only to hear a familiar, cold voice. ¡°Ms. Sophie, there¡¯s a contract I¡¯d


    like to discuss with you. Do you have time now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gordon?¡±


    Despite her confusion, Sophie went straight to Gordon¡¯s mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the dining hall, lunch wasid out on the table, and the butler invited Sophie to sit.


    Sophie took the seat closest to Gordon.


    Sitting in that seat made Sophie feel uneasy. As Gordon didn¡¯t intend to start the conversation, she


    took the initiative to ask, ¡°The Russell family has gone bankrupt. What kind of contract could I possibly


    sign with you, Mr. Gordon?¡±


    Gordon handed Sophie a contract.


    ¡°The Russell family might be bankrupt, but don¡¯t forget that me and S Corporation had a cooperation


    agreement not long ago.¡±

 Chapter 393

    ¡°The agreement exists¡­¡± but it¡¯s not like she¡¯s selling herself.


    Sophie was too embarrassed to say more, so she quietly picked up the partnership agreement on the


    table.


    It read, ¡°Aldridge Global Contract.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me


    Gordon nced at Sophie,


    sell myself?¡±


    Realizing she had misspoken, Sophie quickly corrected herself, ¡°I mean, you want to sign me?¡±


    Gordon spoke indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s the idea. It¡¯s clearly stated in the contract.¡±


    ? ?? ? ? ? ??? ??? ¡£ G ? R


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, although I¡¯ve considered making a debut, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You n to debut with S Corporation but are not willing to join the Aldridge family?¡±


    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t organize her thoughts for a moment. Technically, that was the idea.


    Gordon said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the agreement I signed with you before. If the Russell family goes under, it


    will also affect the Aldridge. family. Now I want to sign you, and it¡¯s something you should do.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sophie felt she had been tricked, utterly tricked.


    Gordon had leveraged her unwillingness to owe others. What a cornering move!


    Sophie put down the contract in her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    After all, to outsiders, she was now nothing more than a bankrupt daughter of a fallen family,


    desperately in need of a respectable job.


    Once S Corporation cut tiespletely with the mess of Russell Enterprises, her position would also


    be terminated.


    Aside from a very few who knew she was the power behind S Corporation, her public image was still


    that of the fallen heiress of the Russell family.


    Sophie said, ¡°But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You know I need to bring benefits to S Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gordon agreed immediately, very straightforwardly.


    Sophie even doubted his intentions. What was Gordon after? Was this because of her recent poprity


    online?


    But if Gordon just wanted to make money, creating a celebrity wasn¡¯t a difficult task, so why did it have


    to be her?


    Just as Sophie was about to voice her doubts, Gordon gestured to the butler behind him and then said


    indifferently, ¡°Ms. Sophie, enjoy your meal. I have official business to attend to.¡±


    The butler escorted Gordon away, cutting off her chance to continue questioning.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway, and she was used to it.


    Sophie looked at thevish lunch on the table. She had no appetite. She got up, left Gordon¡¯s mansion,


    and drove towards the Russell family.


    The Russell family, now without Perry and his family, seemed particrly deste.


    Sophie walked in. The housekeeper had packed up the Perry family¡¯s belongings and asked, ¡°Miss,


    what should we do with these?¡±


    Sophie nced over indifferently. ¡°Store them in the warehouse.¡±


    ¡°But¡­


    ¡°From now on, this house shall not contain their belongings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Sophie looked around the vast Russell family home and thought it was time to leave.


    The news of the Russell family selling their mansion quickly went viral online, with some boredizens


    posting photos, sparking public discussion.


    [Can it be? Is the Russell family really bankrupt to the point of selling their house?]


    (It¡¯s said the house is going for two hundred million! And it was bought immediately!]


    Indeed, even in bankruptcy, the wealthy remain wealthy.]

 Chapter 394

    Sophie¡¯s name was all over the intemet.


    In truth, the Russell family owned quite a few properties, but most were unupied


    year¨Cround. Sophie chose a luxurious apartment close to the city center, boasting about 1600 square


    feet¨Cmore than enough space for her alone.


    The movingpany had everything sorted out within three days.


    That day, Sophie broke her usual silence by posting an update on her social media.


    ¡®Embracing a new life!¡®


    The post included a selfie, half her face visible, and a photo of her new living room.


    Jennamented: [Wow, love it! I want toe over for dinner tonight!]


    Adler added: [Count me in. I can cook something special!]


    Colby simply said: [Nice.]


    Reading thesements warmed Sophie¡¯s heart. In her past life, she didn¡¯t have many friends, but


    this time around, she had made


    many.


    When she refreshed her feed, she saw a like from James, which dampened her spirits.


    The next moment, a newment popped up.


    Harold: [Theyout of this house looks familiar?]


    Then, he added anotherment.


    Harold: [Oh, my family owns a simr one.]


    Sophie opened her chat with Harold. She noticed not all posts on his timeline were visible, and it had


    been months since theirst conversation.


    ¡®Harold joined the army, did you know? She recalled the words Gordon had said.


    In the end, Sophie decided to put her phone down and not reply to the posts.


    Initially, she had approached Harold with a purpose, but over time, she had genuinelye to think of


    him as a friend. It was better not to give Harold any false hope over something that wouldn¡¯t work out


    ¡°After the bankruptcy of Russell Enterprises, she made a high¨Cprofile debut!¡±


    ¡°The downfall of


    s seeking a livelihood¡±


    ¡°With no follow¨Cup after the divorce, would there be spection about Sophie and James getting back


    together?¡±


    The next day, the inte was abuzz with topics about Sophie and James


    Seeing these headlines, Sophie was devastated. She knew Gordon¡¯s tactics, but she hadn¡¯t expected


    the paparazzi Gordon enlisted to be so effective.


    The buzz that had settled down a few days ago was ring up again, and today was her first day at


    Aldridge Global.


    The moment she stepped into thepany. Sophie felt a different vibe from other corporations.


    The decor was high¨Cend and luxurious, the kind of modern opulence that might be intimidating at a


    nce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As Sophie entered, all the employees were busy, the sound of phones ringing constantly, yet


    everything seemed orderly, not chaotic, with each person focused on their tasks.


    The tense atmosphere was almost suffocating.


    ¡°You must be Sophie, right? The newbie? Follow me this way.¡±


    Skye looked Sophie up and down. Skye was dressed in professional attire, with her hair cut short and


    neat. She clearly looked like a hardworking agent.


    Sophie followed Skye and reached the rehearsal room, where a group of uniformly dressed women


    turned their heads towards Sophie.


    Each woman was strikingly beautiful, ranging from cute to mature to sexy and aloof, and even the pure


    and innocent girl¨Cnext¨Cdoor type. Any one of them could be the next big star.


    This was no ordinary rehearsal room. It was clearly a battleground!


    As soon as Sophie entered, she was met with challenging stares. Some had hands on their hips, and


    others had their arms crossed Each and everyone of them looked provocative.

 Chapter 395

    ¡°Skye, who is she?¡±


    Skye spoke indifferently. Sophie. Your new friend and also your new rival.¡±


    ¡°I know her. She¡¯s that heiress from the Russell family who¡¯s been all over the trending searchestely.¡±


    ¡°That bankrupt heiress huh?¡±


    te with us?


    ¡°Skye, isn¡¯t it unfair to have such a delicate girlpete


    Threedies stepped forward, voicing their protest.


    Sophie also felt it was inappropriate. She was, in essence, a transfer student, but before she arrived,


    Gordon had already informed her.


    In this rehearsal room, only one star would be made. One more person meant one morepetitor.


    Moreover Sophie had gotten in through the back door.


    Skye sneered, ¡°You can choose to leave. No one¡¯s stopping you here,¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t take the three of them seriously at all, and the atmosphere instantly tensed up.


    If you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay and rehearse properly. Even if you can¡¯t be the one to stand out,


    you can at least stay as a second¨Ctier talent.¡±


    Skye¡¯s words were sharp, and no one dared to breathe too loudly.


    ¡°Skye, having her here is clearly telling us we¡¯re going to be eliminated, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    One of the women, with a cool and indifferent look, spoke up, and the others quickly echoed her


    sentiments.


    ¡°If she stays, then we¡¯re leaving!


    ¡°Right! If she stays, we all leave!¡±


    Skye was unfazed, coldly responding. Then leave. I assure you that those who leave now will receive


    termination letters by this oftemoon, along with a notice from the court.¡±


    A notice from the court?


    Sophie was puzzled, but no one in the room said a word.


    ¡°Skye, she¡¯s not the only one who has a powerful backer. I have one, too! Don¡¯t forget my dad is a


    board member of thepany!¡±


    Skye replied coldly. Then have your dad talk to me!¡±


    You!


    ¡°Skye, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great. Once I be a big star, the first thing I¡¯ll do is fire you!¡±


    Skye raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for that day. But until you be big stars, you¡¯re under my


    No one spoke again.


    Skye looked around, saw everyone was just silently furning but didn¡¯t dare to speak up, and coldly said,


    ¡°No objections, then? Since there are no objections, let¡¯s give our neer a round of apuse.¡±


    Under Skye¡¯s gaze, everyone started pping reluctantly. It was less of a wee and more of a


    preparation for battle. Sophie could feel the intense hostility in the rehearsal room.


    ¡°Do your best¡± Skye patted Sophie on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡±


    Sophie remained silent.


    As Sophie walked in, everyone quickly surrounded her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The girls here were all around twenty, each of the bloom of their youth.


    Sophie spoke indifferently. ¡°What? You have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about Skye, but we can do something about you!¡±


    ¡°You better get out of Aldridge Global on your own, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Sophie looked at these kids making treats, and sheughed.


    Kids will be kids. Their threats were so devoid of any sophistication. 200 The leader of the girls said


    discontentedly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Tinughing because you¡¯m all talk and no action. You


    can¡¯t do anything to me.

 Chapter 396

    One of the cute girls became displeased. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think we wouldn¡¯t dare to


    do anything to you just because Skye has your back?¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re only here because of your online poprity! We¡¯re the ones who have been diligently


    practicing our craft every day! Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is despicable?¡± The speaker was one


    of the trainees, known for her cool beauty.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s unfair The surroundingdies chimed in, their faces unable to hide their resentment.


    Sophie coolly responded, ¡°The world has never been about absolute faimess. Some people rely on


    their brains, some on their physique. and others on their poprity. If you¡¯re in this industry and still


    expect faimess, you are just na?ve children.¡±


    The sweet¨Cfaced girl, who often boasted about her father being the chairman of Aldridge Global,


    stepped forward, ¡°That¡¯s just sophistry!¡±


    ¡°Sophistry?¡± Sophie stepped closer, lightly touching the other¡¯s ne, which was worth a small


    fortune, This is a luxury brand from abroad, right? Worth at least a hundred thousand dors. Do you


    think ordinary people would spend that much on a ne? You got into this studio because of your


    family¡¯s influence. You stepped on others to climb up. What right do you have to talk to me about


    falmess?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    Sophie then turned to the cool¨Clooking woman. ¡°Are you going to say that your family isn¡¯t wealthy, but


    you still made it here? Let me tell you, you¡¯re here because you have a pretty face. You got in by


    leveraging your looks.¡±


    Sophie scanned the room. ¡°Each of you had your own way in, and I¡¯m here because I have clout and


    create fan frenzies. It¡¯s beneficial for Aldridge Global. No one should look down on anyone in here!¡±


    Sophie was far from a pushover, leaving thedies at a loss for words.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sophie continued, ¡°If you wish topete with me in the future, I¡¯m all for it. But if you n to use


    underhanded tactics against me, I¡¯ll see it through to the end,¡±


    With that, Sophie walked to an empty spot, adding, ¡°But let me remind you, I¡¯m not easy to bully. Think


    carefully about the consequences before you act. I never said I didn¡¯t use connections to get here.¡±


    By openly admitting to using her connections, Sophie left everyone speechless,


    Everyone here was eager to prove themselves, and yet, here was Sophie openly admitting to having


    an advantage.


    The cute¨Clooking girl spoke up unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the point in practicing then? She¡¯s already admitted


    to having an unfair advantage. Dal we even stand a chance?!


    Another chimed in, ¡°Then leave if you want, as long as you can afford the penalty fee.¡±


    At the mention of a penalty fee, Sophie paused. There had been some mention of contract termination,


    but what did that have to do with a court notice?


    I


    ¡°Thirty million? Where would I find that kind of money to pay thepany?¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t pay, so you might as well just coast along. In the end, thepany will debut us to


    avoid losses, though we might not earn as much as the chosen one.¡± the cool-looking girl hinted,


    ncing at Sophie.


    Sophie had noticed from the start that this girl seemed to be the leader of S Corporation, the kind who


    others listened to.


    But Sophie didn¡¯t take it to heart. Gordon had her debut, perhaps not taking it seriously just because


    Russell Enterprises had recently gone bankrupt. Her debut aligned with public sentiment, serving as a


    promotion for the Aldridges.


    After all, she had never seen anything about a breach of contract fee for leaving the training in her


    contract.


    On her first day, Sophie was just getting farmiliar with the environment.


    That evening. Skye had her review her fellow trainees¡® profiles.


    The leading cold¨Clooking woman was named Shirley. The girl whose father was the chairman of


    Aldridge Global was named Wendy. The cute¨Clooking girl was Jean.


    These three were her strongestpetitors, while the rest didn¡¯t stand out as much.

 Chapter 397

    From this nationwide selection of trainees, Aldridge Global had already decided that only Sophie and


    these threepanions were truly going to be cultivated.


    Sophie had long understood that the entertainment industry was merely a ything in the hands of the


    elite, but she didn¡¯t expect even the public selection could be pre¨Cdetermined.


    That night, Sophie returned to her apartment and copsed wearily onto the couch.


    She had just visited Aldridge Global today and felt that it was truly extraordinary. It was just a branch of


    the big Aldridge Group, yet their operations were so proficient.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It seemed that letting Russell Enterprises dere bankruptcy was the right decision. Otherwise, how


    could her smallpany lead neers into the entertainment industry and expand internationally?


    ¡°Ding Ding-


    The call disy showed a call from Reece


    Sophie answered the phone, feeling very tired. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°heard you¡¯ve signed with Aldridge Global.¡± Reece¡¯s voice carried his usual lightughter.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    Sophie sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret letting you sign with S Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If you enter Aldridge Global, your future will undoubtedly be limitless.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget


    et our an


    agreement. I¡¯m only your partner.¡±


    ¡°How could I forget? I wouldn¡¯t hand over this golden goose to anyone else. It must stay in my own


    pocket.¡±


    A soft chuckle came from the other end.


    ¡°Did you call me thiste just to ask about this?¡±


    Im going to Aldridge Global tomorrow.¡±


    Sophie frowned, then turned on the speakerphone and carefully looked at the itinerary Reece¡¯s agent


    had sent her. She asked, ¡°Your itinerary doesn¡¯t include a visit to Aldridge Global. What are youing


    for?¡±


    There was a hint of wariness in S Sophie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon personally called me and said I absolutely must teach you the iron rules of the


    entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Gordon again.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the head of the Aldridge family had a lot to do every day? Why was he always


    fixated on her?


    Sophie was speechless. ¡°If you¡¯re going to nag me about training tomorrow, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    The next morning before dawn, the doorbell at Sophie¡¯s house rang, and several women in


    professional attire came in. They said to Sophie, ¡°Ms. Sophie, we were instructed by Mr. Gordon to


    pack your luggage.¡±


    ¡°Pack my luggage? What for?¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will only be staying at Aldridge Global¡¯s trainee apartment.¡±


    When Sophie received the message, her heart shattered.


    What? Was Gordon serious?


    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be just for show?

 Chapter 398

    The movement was swift. In no time, her personal belongings were packed into a suitcase.


    Outside, the butler from Aldridge Global spoke to Sophie, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gordon¡¯s car is waiting


    downstairs, and his driver will take you to the apartment.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t muster a smile.


    Gordon¡¯s move was cunning indeed. She was already the new girl, and the other trainees saw her as a


    majorpetitor who had gotten In through the back door.


    Now, Gordon was sending her off in a luxury car to the trainee apartment. Wasn¡¯t this just tantly


    setting her up to make enemies?


    This man¡¯s tricks was indeed too wicked.


    Before Sophie could even find the words to refuse, the butler had already had her clothes moved to the


    car parked downstairs.


    After a quick wash and change into loose clothing, Sophie followed the butler into the trainee apartment


    building.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ? ?? ? ?? ?? ??? ? ? ? * 8?? ?? ? ? ?? = ? ???


    Compared to the dorms at Eastwood College, this ce was significantly more spacious. Everyone


    had their own room, each floor was equipped with practice rooms, and there were private washrooms.


    Celebrities basically had no privacy in front of the public. Thus, living separately as trainees was best.


    They would have no scandals to: their names. This would avoid knowing too much about each other


    preventing any future betrayals.


    Sophie surveyed the apartment building. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s rooms were separate but next to


    each other.


    Privacy was top¨Cnotch.


    Security was top¨Cnotch


    It was just the rtionships between the celebrities that were not peaceful.


    ass


    At that moment, from a window in the women¡¯s dormitory, a few people were watching Sophie as she


    was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°I told you she had connections. She was picked up and dropped off in such a luxury car. I wonder


    who¡¯s behind her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say her husband is the CEO of Burke International? They¡¯re not even divorced yet. Could it


    be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Could be what? Mr. Burke is so rich. Would he let his own wifee here as a trainee? I think it¡¯s her


    new lover¡±


    ¡°What new lover? I think it¡¯s a sugar daddy. After all, she¡¯s bankrupt and, there are probably still some


    people willing to pay for that face.¡± The leader, Shirley, coldly said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this.


    We¡¯re all trainees here to train together. We should at least show some respect to each other.


    Otherwise, you might offend someone without even knowing.¡±


    Wendy scoffed, ¡°What should I be afraid of? My dad is the chairman at Aldridge Global. With just one


    word, I can make Sophie leave!¡±


    Jean disbelieved, ¡°Cut the act. What if she really has someone powerful behind her?¡±


    ¡°Her family is bankrupt. Who would care about her?¡± Wendy sneered, ¡°One lesspetitor. I¡¯ll talk to


    my dad when I go back this week and get him to push Sophie out!¡±


    Right then, Sophie opened their door. This action frightened the three who had just been speaking ill of


    her.


    Sophie nced at the door number and said, ¡°Sorry, wrong room.¡±


    Then, she mmed the door shut.


    Jean was a bit scared and asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ do you think she heard us?¡±


    ¡°So what if she heard! What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Wendy forced a calm tone. ¡°I spoke nothing but


    the truth! Let her confront me if she


    dares!


    Just then, Sophie¡¯s dissatisfied voice came from outside, ¡°I think the soundproofing in this building


    could use some work. Tell your boss to install some soundproofing equipment.¡±

 Chapter 399

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice clearly entered the ears of several people.


    Wendy¡¯s face turnedpletely red.


    Shirley frowned. Could it be that Sophie really had a significant background?


    Meanwhile, all of Sophie¡¯s Juggage had been checked.


    After making sure there were no issues, the butler said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, we apologize for the


    inconvenience of staying here. During this time, you cannot go out and must follow the training


    schedule. The life of a trainee won¡¯t be long. Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand¡±


    With all the rumors swirling around her and James, this ce offered her a chance for some peace.


    Til leave now Should you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    After the butler and his team left the room¡¯s rm rang out.


    Skye had told her this was the signal for an emergency gathering, and the neighboring trainees


    instinctively rushed out of their dorms.


    On the training field, male and female trainees stood separately.


    ¡°Captain¡® Slow down!¡±


    It took Johnny a while to get to the training field, gasping for breath.


    The female trainees had their regr training sessions, and their captain never asked them to work


    overtime.


    Julian was different. He had them runningps before dawn.


    Afterpleting tenps, they were expected to follow the training agenda and run another fifteen! It


    exhausted them every day. ¡°Captain, even if there¡¯s a beautiful girl joining today, you don¡¯t have to be


    this excited!¡±


    Johnny was obviously teasing, and someone next to him said, ¡°Johnny, stop making up stories about


    our captain. When has he ever spared a nce for a beautiful woman? He¡¯s all about the ascetic life,


    you know!¡±


    ¡°I get it, I get it. He is a true gentleman, and he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if a beauty.


    Johnny hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when his gaze shifted towards Sophie. ¡°Look, look! That¡¯s the new


    trainee! Wow! She looks so much better than in her photos!¡±


    Julian¡¯s gaze unconsciously followed everyone else¡¯s for a moment.


    Sophie was dressed in the trainee uniform, her figure perfectly proportioned and outlined by her


    clothing, creating stunning curves. Even without makeup, her face was wless, delicate like a


    porcin doll.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What are you looking at? I suppose you¡¯re not tired enough.¡±


    The coach blew his whistle and coldly announced, ¡°Run another twentyps! No breakfast if you don¡¯t


    finish!¡±


    Johnny despaired, but Julian had already started leading the team.


    On the girls¡® side, Sophie stood in the front row. The female coach, Skye, scanned the group and


    dered, ¡°The boys run almost thirtyps every day, and we don¡¯t even do half of that. Starting today,


    whatever the boys run, you will run. Only afterpleting theps can you have breakfast! Did you


    hear me?¡±


    ¡°We heard you!¡°


    Skye stood in ce, and Shirley led the team.


    Sophie had been ustomed to morning exercises for a long time, so running wasn¡¯t a big deal for her,


    but thirtyps in the early morning was truly a devilish training regimen.


    Skye shouted, ¡°Listen up! Every day is a race against time, especially when you rush to appointments!


    Soon, you¡¯ll realize that thirtyps is nothing for you!¡±

 Chapter 400

    Wendy remarked, ¡°Easy for her to say when she¡¯s not the one running¡±


    ¡°Shh! Keep it down, or you¡¯ll be in trouble again!¡±


    Jean, thoughining, had no choice but to keep running.


    Sophie led the pack, her pace neither fast nor slow. After tenps, everyone was exhausted, but


    Sophie seemed to breathe steadily. Shirley gave her a second nce.


    When Shirley first joined the team, she would have been sprawled on the ground after tenps, but


    Sophie remainedposed.


    Habits weren¡¯t formed overnight. It was Sophie¡¯s past discipline that granted her this robust physique.


    After thirtyps, an hour had passed. Everyone copsed on the ground, utterly drained.


    Sophie managed to steady her breathing, though her heart raced. The intensity of thirtyps was


    overwhelming.


    ¡°Well done. You can go have breakfast now. Skye announced, then added, ¡°Sophie, stay behind.¡±


    The boys had finished earlier, and upon witnessing the scene, Johnny nudged Julian, whispering, ¡°Hey,


    doesn¡¯t it seem odd? Everyone leaves, but Skye asks her to stay!¡±


    ¡°I heard Sophie got in through connections. Isn¡¯t this tantly favoring her?¡±


    Johnny added, ¡°We¡¯ve all worked hard to get here, and she just waltzes in because of her looks and a


    wealthy husband.¡±


    *Nonsense! Sophie and the CEO of Burke International are on the brink of divorce. She must have


    another big sponsor behind her!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s new?¡±


    Julian, usually


    uninterested in gossip, stood up and remarked, ¡°Seems you all have too much free time.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Captain, we¡¯re all rested up. Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Johnny quickly got up, aligning with Julian


    ¡°Let¡¯s not gossip anymore! Time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The group dispersed.


    u, as per Mr. Gordon¡¯s


    Meanwhile, Skye handed Sophie some documents, saying, ¡°Tve arranged a personalized nutrition


    meal n for you, instructions. He¡¯s even provided a personal chef for you.¡±


    ¡°A personal chef?¡±


    Sophie guessed right. Gordon was indeed stirring things up.


    He sneaked her in as a trainee and made a scene by moving her to the trainee apartments. Now, he


    even arranged a professional nutritionist for her.


    With Gordon¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know that this wasn¡¯t favoritism but a way to harm her


    indirectly? Sophie confronted Skye. ¡°What exactly is Mr. Gordon¡¯s intention? To make me public enemy


    number one?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. Mr. Gordon is just looking out for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±


    But now that she was in Gordon¡¯s territory, she had to y by his rules.


    Sophie responded, ¡°Let¡¯s not go overboard. Whatever he wants me to do, I¡¯ll do. There¡¯s no need for


    this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders, Ms. Sophie. Please, follow me.¡±

 Chapter 401

    In the staff cafeteria, an army of exquisite breakfasts was Inid out.


    Skye, following the nutritionist¡¯s advice, set a meticulously prepared breakfast in front of Sophie,


    saying, ¡°The nutritionist mentioned you¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping and often experience


    nightmares. Do you want to talk about what¡¯s been causing them?¡±


    ¡°Did Gordon ask you to inquire?¡±


    Skye just smiled without replying


    Sophie responded, ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, he cane and ask me himself


    She sipped on her nd oatmeal. Everything tasted the same to her these days.


    ¡°Your physique is admirable, with perfect proportions, and you have a beautiful face that looks stunning


    on camera. These dietary adjustments are merely to help improve your sleep. Trust me, in a few years,


    you¡¯ll look even more radiant than now¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    Yeah, right.


    Sophie finished her oatmeal


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take you to the rehearsal studio¡±


    Skye led Sophie out of the cafetena. This scene didn¡¯t go unnoticed by a group of female trainees


    exiting their own cafeteria


    ¡°Skye is being way too obvious ying favorites with Sophie!¡±


    Is it all because Sophie trended for a few days? Look at her acting all high and mighty!¡±


    ¡°Shirley! You¡¯re the team leader. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about her lording it over us?¡±


    Faced with the murmurs of discontent, Shirley frowned deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go!


    Only Sophie was present inside the rehearsal studio. Skye had made an excuse to leave, and Sophie


    had a hunch why


    As expected. Shirley burst into the room with a


    a group in tow.


    Wendy didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°Sophie, did Skye give you special treatment?¡±


    Sophie massaged her temples. She knew this wasing


    ¡°Yes, she did. What about 117


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna¡­


    Wendy raised her hand to strike, but Jean intervened. ¡°Stop! What if Skye finds out? Do you want to


    end up in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? She gets special treatment! Aren¡¯t you guys angry?¡±


    Wendy was furious ¡°My father is the chairman, and I don¡¯t even get special treatment! What makes you


    so special? She just arrived and is already getting privileges! They¡¯re not taking us seriously!¡±


    Wendy had always valued fine dining. As a young heiress, she enjoyed having delicacies at Michelin


    restaurants like Abalone soup and Belugar caviar. Since joining this training camp, she had been


    relegated to a diet of boiled eggs and vegetables!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She had even called her father and was unable to secure special treatment for herself, but Sophie


    walked in and got to eat alone!


    This was a direct hit on Wendy¡¯s sore spot. Shirley stepped forward, saying, ¡°Sophie, since we¡¯re all


    training in the same camp, I think its best if you dial it back a bit. Don¡¯t break the rules so tantly¡±


    First, I didn¡¯t ask for this special treatment I had no intention of dining with Skye.


    ¡°Second, I¡¯ve been very restrained


    ¡°Third, here, I am the rule.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were boldly defiant


    Was this the effect Gordon wanted? Well she¡¯d y along perfectly


    Shirley¡¯s face soured Jean was now ited and said, ¡°Sophie, who do you think you are? Do you think


    Aldridge Global belongs to your family? Did you fund this project? Wight gives you the right to be so


    brazen


    Sophie looked up, her voice calm and indifferent. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I did fund this project

 Chapter 402

    Hearing this, a few people around snickered.


    Jean said, ¡°Sophie, do you think we¡¯re fools? That¡¯s just nonsense! You? Founded this? Russell


    Entertainment has gone bankrupt! What¡¯s your rtionship with Aldridge Global? Do you have billions


    to invest in this project?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. My dad is the chairman at Aldridge Global and knows the operations there best. This project


    is clearly a joint venture between the conglomerate and Aldridge Global and costs at least a billion, a


    billion! Even if the Russell family hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, could youe up with a billion?¡±


    Wendy mocked Sophie mercilessly.


    Sophie didn¡¯t bother to exin. After all, she had approved the investment in this project more than a


    month ago in her capacity as CEO, back when the Russell family was still doing fine.


    It was Reece who suggested the idea of implementing a trainee program, which led her to sign the


    contract with Aldidge Global.


    Sophie said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Just say what you want.¡±


    ¡°We want you to leave the studio! And terminate your contract with Aldridge Global!¡±


    Sophie responded bluntly, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°¡®You!¡±


    the


    Wendy was about to get physical, but this time, Shirley stopped her. ¡°You can stay if you want, but don¡¯t


    let this happen again. We¡¯re all human here and can¡¯t ept your special treatment¡±


    ¡°Id love to follow the rules, but I don¡¯t have that privilege.¡±


    Shirley frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gordon was the person holding the reins. Who knows what that venomous snake Gordon nned to


    do next?


    Wendy sneered, ¡°I see. She¡¯s here to stir trouble! Fine, Sophie, if you want to stay, stay. But you¡¯ll


    regret itter! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The crowd dispersed, leaving Sophie alone, standing there in distress.


    What are you up to, Gordon?


    Was tormenting Sophie fun for him?


    It was the first day for the trainees, who were expected to have graceful figures and flexible waists.


    Everyone had undergone a month of professional training and danced with great form.


    The dance instructor was demonstrating a choreography at the front, with everyone following along,


    except for Sophie, who stood still. The dance instructor nced at Sophie. ¡°Since it¡¯s your first day, you


    might not be familiar with this. I¡¯ll perform the whole set for you. and you can follow along.¡±


    Sophie frowned, ¡°Please show me aplete section¡±


    Her tone was not humble but rather like a leader speaking to an employee.


    Wendy, clearly displeased, said, ¡°Sophie, aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant? Ever heard of humility?¡±


    *I bet she¡¯s never danced before. We¡¯re going to see her make a fool of herself in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Always putting on airs, who does she think she is watching? In the end, she¡¯s just like an empty shell


    with nothing to offer!¡±


    The bystanders chimed in, but Sophie ignored them.


    Indeed, the dance instructorplied with Sophie¡¯s request and performed a whole section of the


    dance.


    It was a pop dance choreography. It looked simple, but executing it well required excellent coordination,


    or else it would look odd.


    Wendy sneered, Tve studied modem dance for three years, and it took me several days to leam this


    piece the first time. Sophie, if you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s better not to show off. Leave now and save yourself


    the embarrassment


    As the dance ended, Sophie didn¡¯t even nce at Wendy. She said coolly, ¡°If it takes days to leam this


    dance, maybe you should consider leaving early¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Suy that again?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wendy was about to explode in anger, but then she saw Sophie step forward, stretching her muscles.


    After a couple of casual hops to adjust her breathing, she began to feplicate the pop dance the


    instructor had just shown, from the very first beat


    Even without music, her timing was spot on, and her movements were effortless, not at pli like


    someone who had just leamed the dance

 Chapter 403

    Shirley froze in disbelief. She was the captain here, but even she had taken half an hour just to


    memorize this dance routine and a whole day of practice to perform it with ease. Sophie had mastered


    it with just a nce!


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Jean was also stunned. Their captain had taken a day. How could Sophie get it right after just one


    look?


    Outside the ssman, a few guys peeked through the practice room window.


    ¡°Damn, the new girl has an amazing figure, and she dances so well!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, too bad she¡¯s divorced. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely make a move!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear about her? Apparently, she¡¯s only twenty¨Cone. Twenty¨Cone or twenty¨Ctwo?¡±


    Johnny wanted to take another look, but Julian grabbed him by the cor, coldly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Just a bit more time! Hey, hey, hey!¡±


    Julian dragged Johnny away.


    Inside the practice room, Sophie also stopped her final move.


    After she finished dancing, the room fell into a stunned silence.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you¡­ have you practiced this before?¡± Wendy asked, trying to maintain herposure.


    Sophie didn¡¯t respond, and even the dance teacher couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Sophie, your dance


    foundation is excellent. Have you Teamed dancing before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have


    The Russell family, after all, was known for its schrly heritage, otherwise, Bea wouldn¡¯t have taken


    notice in the first ce.


    As a daughter of the Russell family, Sophie was raised to leam literature and etiquette. Although she


    did not master every art, she was exposed to a bit of everything, including dance, flower arranging,


    traditional painting, and piano ¨C all to cultivate her demeanor. Even after her parents¡® tragic car


    ident, Perry ensured she continued these lessons when she moved in with them. Learning was just


    a part of her life, as it was for her wealthy peers. This was the basic expectation for any youngdy of


    her standing. Jean felt somewhat appeased and said, ¡°I knew it. She must have leamed dancing


    before. How else could she do that dance perfectly?¡± Shirley nudged Jean, who then realized Wendy


    looked quite upset upon hearing this. She, too, had learned dancing before but nowhere near Sophie¡¯s


    level.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wendy, feeling offended, stormed to the back row, refusing to stand with Sophie.


    The dance teacher pped her hands, encouraging everyone to continue, ¡°Let¡¯s move on!¡±


    Outside, Skye witnessed this scene and nodded in approval


    After a whole day of intensive training, Sophie hadpleted her tasks.


    Come dinner time, Skye once again went to the cafeteria to find Sophie.


    Envious eyes turned red around them. Wendy stood up in the cafeteria and said, ¡°Skye! Why does


    Sophie get special treatment? I want an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 404

    Sophie stood her ground, looking at Skye with a what are you going to do about it?¡® expression.


    During the day, Wendy and the others didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer from her, and it was only a


    matter of time before they took their grievances to Skye.


    It was up to Skye to offer them an exnation.


    Such tant favoritism was unsettling to Sophie as well.


    ¡°This is thepany¡¯s decision. You have no right to interfere, and I am under no obligation to answer


    your questions.¡±


    The male trainees walked into the staff cafeteria.


    Johnny noticed the tense atmosphere and immediately walked up to Skye with a grin, cing a hand


    on Skye¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Hey Skye, who¡¯s got you all worked up? Lighten up,¡±


    ¡°Get your paws off me.¡± Skye didn¡¯t give Johnny any face.


    Johnny reluctantly withdrew his hand as Skye coldly surveyed the room, dering, ¡°Sophie¡¯s treatment


    is different from yours. If anyone. else has a problem, step forward now!¡±


    ¡°We all have a problem!¡±


    Jean and Shirley stood up, along with other trainees, all showing their discontent, saying, ¡°Skye, we¡¯re


    all trainees here. Why does Sophie get so many privileges? On what basis?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, on what basis!¡±


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s because Sophie is the mistress of some big sponsor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it with my own eyes. Sophie got picked up by a luxury car! A bankrupt heiress is down to


    herst dime, so how could she afford such extravagance?¡±


    The crowd openly voiced their dissatisfaction, but Sophie didn¡¯t bother to exin, casually pouring


    herself a ss of water and waiting. for Skye to handle the situation.


    ¡°Wow, this is juicy,¡± Johnny whispered to Julian, ¡°I thought Sophie was just here because of


    connections. I didn¡¯t realize she actually had such a background.¡±


    ¡°Why ditch a solid backer like Burke International to find another sponsor?¡±


    ¡°Do you think her sponsor could be someone from Aldridge Global?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Wendy! Think about it. Could her sponsor be your dad?¡±


    One of the guys shouted, and the room burst intoughter


    After all, who had more sway in Aldridge Global than the chairman?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Aside from Aldridge Global¡¯s chairman, it would only be the head of Aldridge Global¡¯s headquarters!


    It couldn¡¯t possibly be Mr. Gordon, could it?


    Sophie responded with approval, ¡°That¡¯s a logical guess. I¡¯m almost convinced it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Sophie! Shameless! How old are you, and how old is my dad? How could you even think of seducing


    my dad?¡± Wendy panicked, clearly taking the previousment seriously.


    Sophie smiled, saying, ¡°I was just making a remark. No need to get so worked up. My taste isn¡¯t that


    bad.¡±


    The crowd found this exnation reasonable.


    After all, the CEO at Burkeinternational was definitely more prestigious than the chairman of Aldridge


    Global.


    Rather than being a mistress to the chairman of Aldridge Global, it was better to be the wife of Burke


    International¡¯s CEO!


    James, the CEO of Burke International, was even more handsome than a movie star.


    Sophie was no fool.


    Hearing this, Wendy calmed down.


    Sophie had always known Wendy wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be


    this clueless.


    ¡°Enough! If you continue to gossip recklessly in the future, there will be consequences. Skye moved to


    Sophie¡¯s side saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria and eat

 Chapter 405

    Sophie didn¡¯t move.


    Julian just gave her a brief nce before looking away again.


    Skye whispered in Sophie¡¯s ear, ¡°Someone is looking for you, Ms. Sophie. I hope you¡¯ll be


    cooperative.¡±


    Sophie looked at Skye and, feeling helpless, eventually followed her out.


    ¡°Pfft Talking about not having a choice. She seems pretty happy to me!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, who wouldn¡¯t be happy to get special treatment? Who even likes the cafeteria food?¡±


    Wendy and Jean were clearly unhappy.


    Shirley¡¯s gaze remained on Julian, who was not far away. When she saw the two start to argue, she


    calmly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go back to our meals.¡±


    Everyone took Shirley¡¯s advice and sat down.


    Meanwhile, Johnny leaned over to Julian to gossip. ¡°Hey, what was with that nce you gave her? Are


    you into her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and eat.¡±


    Julian¡¯s icy demeanor didn¡¯t change as the person across from him said, ¡°Johnny, cut it out. Don¡¯t you


    know our captain? He¡¯s the etemal bachelor!¡±


    ¡°Besides, why would our captain bother with the Russell family¡¯s divorcee when so many girls are into


    him? Why would he settle for leftovers?¡±


    talk ab


    ¡°Show some respect, man. How can you talk about a girl like that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, JJohnny is always the knight in shining armor for thedies. Let¡¯s just eat, shall we?¡±


    In theer, Shirley quietly listened to their conversation, her grip on her fork tightening until it


    snapped in two.


    ¡°Im done¡± Shirley stood up with her te and then turned to leave


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ?? ? ? ? ? ??


    At the same time, in the staff cafeteria, Sophie saw Tricia.


    As soon as Tricia saw Sophie, she stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Skye said to Sophie, ¡°Take your


    ¡°Okay¡±


    time¡±


    After Skye left, Tricia approached Sophie and said, ¡°Ms, Sophie, I finally got in touch with you!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem at thepany?¡±


    Sophie had been here all day and rarely dealt with thepany¡¯s business.


    ¡°There¡¯s been an issue that needs your immediate attention,¡±


    Sophie continued eating, unfazed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I leave you to handle everything on my behalf? And even if I


    didn¡¯t, Adler and Colby are still there. What could possibly happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Reece.¡±


    Sophie heard the name Reece and paused


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She remembered Reece saying he woulde over today, and she had waited all day without him


    showing up. She had thought maybe Reece got tied up with anothermitment and couldn¡¯t make it,


    but now it seemed like something had happened.


    Tricia¡¯s expression was grim as she said, ¡°Reece was injured on his way to Aldridge Global today, and


    it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Sophie immediately put down her fork. ¡°Why didnt you tell me this immediately?


    Tricia watched Sophie get upset and said ¡°Reece asked us not to say anything, but it¡¯s seriously


    affecting work. We investigated and found his car ident a bit suspicious. Someone tampered with


    the brakes.¡±


    ¡°Til leave right now. Have someone bring the car around!¡±


    Yes. Ms. Sophie!¡±


    Sophie walked out, ncing of Skye, who obviously knew

 Chapter 406

    Skye took a step back and did not interfer Shortly after, a sleek ck cat pulled up


    The trainees walking out of the staff cafeteria caught Sophie getting into the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told you Sophie had someone powerful behind hert She¡¯s been taken away in the middle of the night


    just like that if that¡¯s not being looked after what is?¡±


    ¡°And here I thought Skye was covering for her earlier. We barely get to leave the studio once every


    fortnight, and here¡¯s Sophie, breaking the mold¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie was on the phone with the hospital director in the car, who promptly said, ¡®Ms.


    Sophen, the situation is indeed serious, but don¡¯t worry, his face wasn¡¯t harmed¡±


    ¡°Tm asking about him, not his face!¡±


    ¡°Hes out of dange


    It was clear the hospital director was hesitant to reveal the whole truth, leading Sophie to abruptly end


    the call and turn to ime what happened¡±


    Tricia to


    ¡°Okay this moming Reece was supposed to head to Aldridge Global, but there was a car ident on


    the way. The brake lines had issues, and preliminary findings suggest they were tampered with¡±


    ¡°And¡± Was the perpetrator caught?¡±


    We did catch someone, but


    Tricia struggled to continue. ¡°It was a mentally unstable fan who has been obsessively in love with


    Reece. Given her mental condition, it || might be difficult to press charges¡±


    ¡°A mentally unstable stalker. Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡±


    Sophie quickly realized this was someone taking advantage of her absence, intending to destroy


    Reece.


    Ding Ding-


    An unfamiliar number called her phone, and upon answering. Sophie heard Nichole¡¯s macking voice,


    ¡°Sophie, do you like the gift i sent you?


    Sophie¡¯s pupils narrowed


    it was Nichole!


    ¡°Look at you. The high and mighty heiress of the Russell family has lost everything, and I¡¯ll make sure


    you lose even more


    ¡°So it was you who targeted Reece?¡±


    Before Sophie could get another word in, the call was disconnected


    This time, Nichole had been smart, likely fearing Sophie might record the conversation


    Sophie stared at her phone, clenching it tightly as she remembered a dream that had been haunting


    her


    Nichole


    Elsewhere, in a luxurious apartment, Nichole lounged on the couch


    ouch in a revealing ck nightgown, a smug expression on her


    Ricardo, who had just walked into the living room, frowned slightly upon seeing Nichole¡¯s attire


    Nichole¡¯s face lit up with joy and she immediately threw herself into his arms, her eyes filled with a


    bashful charm. ¡°You¡¯re back. I¡¯ve prepared some red wine. Would you like some?¡±


    Ricardo nced at Nichole in his arms, his eyes warm but with an underlying coldness. ¡°The doctor


    said pregnant women shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol Go to bed darling¡±


    Nichole pouted, ¡°But I wanted to share a drink with your


    Dhe shook Ricardus arm, but he was unmoved. ¡°It¡¯ste Go to sleep¡±


    Nichole felt slighted. Ricardo was sopliant these past days, but he still a


    kept his distance


    ¡°Do you despise me becane fin canging someone else¡¯s child? Just say the word, and I could end it


    Hearing Nichole¡¯s words, a sh of disgust crossed Ricardo¡¯s eyes, but he restrained himself, saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever child is yours, and will be mine, too. I¡¯ll take care of both of you Don¡¯t over think it¡±


    ¡°Bu


    ¡°Ive had a long day. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 407

    Nichole was deted and eventually retumed to her room,


    In the spacious living room, Ricardo¡¯s phone began to ring. On the other end, his secretary reported,


    ¡°Mr. Cloude, we¡¯ve located the illegitimate child of your father and that woman.¡±


    Ricardo asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve indeed been hiding in Bloomsbury throughout the years! Our investigation revealed that the


    old master¡¯s illegitimate child is named Julian.¡±


    Julian¡­


    A coldugh escaped Ricardo.


    It seemed that even after all these years, that woman still harbored dreams of entering the Cloude


    family, still fancied her son bing the heir of the Cloude family!


    Such a daydream!


    ¡°Mr. Cloude, there¡¯s another matter¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Ms. Nichole.¡± The voice on the other end hesitated, ¡°Our people reported that Ms. Nichole


    had them cut Reece¡¯s brake lines today. Now, Reece is in the hospital¡±


    Hearing the report, Ricardo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nichole has a formidable temper, we¡­.


    Ricardo interrupted with impatience, ¡°Got it. Hang up.¡±


    Ricardo ended the call.


    He hadn¡¯t initially nned to truly find the Freeman family¡¯s daughter. However, Nichole just happened


    to appear and was carrying James¡® child. To foster a good rtionship with the Freeman family,


    Ricardo had brought her to the Freemans.


    He thought this would be an opportunity to undermine James. Moreover, having leverage over this


    woman meant she would behave. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Nichole to cause trouble day in and


    day out!


    Wasn¡¯t it better to simply be the Freeman family¡¯s heiress, the Cloude family¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Why did she have to cause such amotion!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ricardo dialed his driver¡¯s number, saying, ¡°Bring the car around, I¡¯m heading to the hospital


    downtown.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cloude.¡±


    Inside the hospital, the entrance was crowded with reporters. They were there from moming till night,


    each vying for the most exclusive


    news.


    When Sophie arrived, the ce was besieged. Tricia suggested, ¡°It¡¯s hard to get in now. Let¡¯s use the


    back door.¡±


    ¡°There might be people at the back door too. Hand me a mask¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tri handed Sophie a mask, and Sophie stepped out of the car, walking into the hospital without


    changing her expression.


    At that moment, Sophie, dressed in a bulky down jacket and wearing a mask, blended in like any


    ordinary patient, unnoticed by the reporters who had watched patientse and go all day.


    Once inside, Sophie removed her mask. The hospital director hurried over, saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, the


    patient is resting in the room. It¡¯s nothing serious¡±


    Til know if it¡¯s serious once I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t appreciate the reassurance. She strode to the elevator and, upon exiting, headed


    towards Reece¡¯s room.


    The director could only follow


    Meanwhile, the lobby below stirred with activity.


    Ricardo emerged from his lupury car Presented with an opportunity for an exclusive, the reporters


    rushed forward with their cameras ¡°Mr. Clouds, you¡¯vee to the hospital quitete. Are you here to


    visit Reece?¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s bodyguards efficiently blocked the reporters, and as he entered a nurse asked, ¡°May I help


    you find someone?

 Chapter 408

    ¡°Mr. Cloude is looking for Recoe. Which room is he in?¡±


    The nurse watched Ricardo with confusion and asked, ¡°May I ask, are you a family member of


    Reece¡¯s, or a colleague?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cloude is visiting Reece on behalf of thepany. Just lead the way.¡±


    The impatience of the bodyguard apanying Ricardo was palpable. The nurse, not wanting to incur


    Ricardo¡¯s wrath, could only lead the way.


    By this time. Sophie had already arrived at Reece¡¯s hospital room.


    Given Reece¡¯s unique profession, the room was private, safeguarded for confidentiality. Hospitals were


    never entirely secure. Company personnel would take Reece home for recovery the following day.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Reecey in the hospital bed, hisplexion slightly pale, d in hospital attire, his head wrapped in


    bandages, evidently having sustained serious injuries.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Reece instinctively tried to get up


    ¡°Stay down. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    a sit up.


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s words, Reece stopped trying to sit


    Sophie sat down beside him, tuming to the hospital director. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his injuries weren¡¯t


    severe?¡±


    The director hesitated, unable to speak.


    Reece smiled faintly. ¡°I asked the director to tell you that. The life of a trainee is already hard. I didn¡¯t


    want you to worry ande to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m here at the hospital now.¡±


    Tricia walked into the room, saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie,


    e, since you


    you¡¯re here, why not work from here? There are so many documents from the


    past few days, waiting for your signature.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Sophie sat down on a sofa, and Tricia arranged the documents beside her.


    Sophie said, ¡°Prepare some fruit for Reece to replenish his nutrients.¡±


    Reece shook his head in resignation. ¡°Does it look like I¡¯mcking in fruit here?¡±


    In just a day, his hospital room was nearly overflowing with baskets of fruit and flowers.


    Sophie nced around and nodded. ¡°Right, no need.¡±


    Tricia asked, ¡°Should I wash an apple then?¡±


    Sophie, without looking up, said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a visit to see me, but it has turned into a workce.¡±


    Sophie responded, ¡°You¡¯re my golden goose. I¡¯m counting on you to make money for me. You can¡¯t just


    fall ill. To ensure your health, of course, I had to visit night away¡±


    Outside, the nurse led Ricardo to the hospital room door, saying, ¡°Mr. Cloude, this is the room.¡±


    Through the ss of the hospital room, Ricardo saw Sophie¡¯s figure. She was sitting on the sofa,


    tucking her hair behind one ear, deeply engrossed in the documents she was handling.


    Ricardo couldn¡¯t help but take a second look. What was so special about this woman that had James


    and Colby fighting over her?


    Tricia returned with the washed apple and caught sight of Ricardo. She instinctively hid in a corner.


    She had been working as Sophie¡¯s secretary, a fact known by many. However, Sophie had ostensibly


    left S Corporation, and no longer held any position at Russell Entertainment


    If Ricardo found out she was still with Sophie, he would definitely suspect the rtionship between


    Sophie and S Corporation.

 Chapter 409

    Thinking of this, Tricia immediately took out her phone and sent Sophie a text message.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Sophie¡¯s phone rang. As soon as Sophie unlocked her phone, she caught a glimpse of


    a message: [Ricardo is outside.] Sophie slightly frowned, nning to tidy up the documents on the


    table, but then there was a knock on the door from outside the


    hospital room.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡®


    Reece¡¯s attention was drawn to the door and upon seeing Ricardo, he quickly realized that Sophie¡¯s


    identity must not be exposed. He said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not a good time for visitors.


    Please, Mr. Ricardo, could you wait outside for a moment?¡±


    Reece declined directly, and Ricardo didn¡¯t say anything but sat down on a chair in the hospital


    corridor.


    When Ricardo didn¡¯t try to look inside, Sophie immediately secured all the documents, then exchanged


    a nce with Reece.


    He nodded at Sophie, who then opened the hospital room door, saying to Ricardo, ¡°Mr. Ricardo, what


    brings you here sote?¡±


    ¡°I heard Reece was injured, so I came to see him.¡±


    Ricardo stood up, towering over Sophie by more than a head. Sophie stepped back to maintain some


    distance and said, ¡°Reece was in a car ident. Did you really not know, Mr. Ricardo?¡±


    It was indeed Nichole¡¯s doing. Since Nichole dared to act, it meant she had someone covering for her


    from behind.


    Ricardo paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, Ms. Sophie. Reece¡¯s


    ident is partly Rowena¡¯s fault. I only found out about it recently. She did it without my consent. If I


    had known¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had known, perhaps you would have made sure the act was wless to cover for Nichole¡¯s


    actions, right?¡±


    Ricardo had built a reputation as a devoted lover in the eyes of others. He unconditionally did


    everything with Nichole¡¯s best interest in


    Hearing Sophie say this, Ricardo said with a deep voice, ¡°I would have stopped her. Even if one has


    personal grievances, one shouldn¡¯t break thew


    ¡°I might believe thating from someone else, but I don¡¯t believe a single word from your mouth,¡±


    Sophie said coldly. ¡°Nichole has hurt Reece, and I will make sure she pays for it. If you truly believe


    Nichole did wrong, then please stay out of it in the future.¡±


    Before Ricardo could say more, Reece¡¯s voice came from inside the room, ¡°How much longer do you


    n to talk out there?¡±


    Hearing Reece¡¯s voice, Sophie then opened the door and walked inside.


    Ricardo followed closely behind. His gaze inadvertently fell on the spot where Sophie had been sitting,


    spotting the thick folder on the table, now closed, with its contents hidden.


    At that moment, Sophie stood in a way that blocked Ricardo¡¯s view, and he withdrew his gaze.


    Ricardo sincerely said, ¡°Mc Reece, the ident was caused by someone under me. Please have your


    finance department prepare an itemized bill for the medical expenses and your losses, and I will cover


    everything.¡±


    Reece chuckled and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever crossing you, Mr. Ricardo. Have 17¡±


    Ricardo instinctively nced at Sophie beside him. The message was clear.


    Nichole¡¯s move against Reece was a warning to Sophie. After all, who in Devonport didn¡¯t know Reece


    was a golden goose for Russell Entertainment?


    If anything truly happened to Reece, the revenue would significantly diminish.


    ¡°Reece, since Mr. Ricardojs willing to pay, let¡¯s just take what we are owed,¡± Sophie said with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Ricardo, you¡¯re doing this to keep Nichole out of prison, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 410

    This could be considered premeditated murder. If Nichole ended up in prison, she wouldn¡¯t see the light


    of day for years, unless a private settlement is reached.


    Moreover, Nichole didn¡¯t harm just anyone, but Reece.


    Reece was a highly influential A¨Clist actor. If Nichole¡¯s actions were exposed, the whole nation¡¯s


    could drown her.


    Ricardo said, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely sorry. I¡¯ll make sure Rowenaes to apologize to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said what you intended to say, it¡¯s time for yo


    you to leave. Reece needs his rest, so I won¡¯t see you out.¡±


    Sophie made it clear that Ricardo should leave. Ricardo replied, ¡°I¡¯m done with my visit, so I will leave


    and not disturb Mr. Reece¡¯s rest But, Ms. Sophie¡­ it seems you and Reece aren¡¯t involved anymore,


    are you?¡±


    Sophie nced at the half¨Cprocessed documents on the table, then deliberately said to Ricardo, ¡°Yes, I


    was just visiting an old friend. Since you¡¯ve brought it up, perhaps you could give me a lift home?¡±


    Ricardo hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to make such a request.


    He frowned for a moment but, given the situation, reluctantly agreed, ¡°It¡¯s on the way, so please, Ms.


    Sophie, after you.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie had no intention of being polite with Ricardo and stepped out of the hospital room before him,


    giving Reece a reassuring look as she left.


    Colby had already wamed Ricardo, so naturally, Ricardo couldn¡¯ty a hand on her.


    When they reached the ground floor, Sophie noticed Ricardo¡¯s people had dealt with all the reporters


    outside. There was no one in sight. ¡°Ms. Sophie, please get in the car¡±


    Ricardo personally opened the car door for Sophie.


    Once inside, Ricardo sat next to Sophie but kept a careful distance, wary of any tricks she might pull.


    After all, he had people rough her upst time, and her sudden request to be driven home made him


    cautious,


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Suddenly, as the car tumed, Sophie appeared to lose her bnce and fell into Ricardo¡¯s arms.


    When she got up, her lips brushed against Ricardo¡¯s cor, leaving a lipstick mark. Seeing the lipstick


    mark, Sophie then sat up. pretending to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the car is too spacious, and I wasn¡¯t


    sitting properly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ricardo adjusted his sleeve, not taking it to heart.


    When the car arrived at Sophie¡¯s new apartment, she got out.


    After watching Sophie enter the apartmentplex, Ricardo told the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ricardo.¡±


    Through the car window, Ricardo watched as Sophie disappeared into the apartmentplex.


    Nothing had happened on the ride. Was it really just a simple request to take her home?


    Late at night, inside the Cloude family home, Nichole paced the living room anxiously, unable to


    understand why Ricardo, who was so in love with her, was avoiding her tonight.


    Feeling defeated, she was startled by the sound of the front door opening


    Nichole hurried forward, saying, ¡°Ricardo! Why are you onlying back now?¡±


    Ricardo loosened his tie, replying, ¡°Nothing much, just had to take care of some things.¡±

 Chapter 411

    ¡°What could possibly need handling in the middle of the night?¡±


    Nichole had no faith in men¡¯s words.


    Men were always dishonest. If he¡¯s not interested in her, he surely had another girl outsidel


    At this moment, her eyes were filled with suspicion. The next second, Nichole spot the lipstick mark on


    Ricardo¡¯s white shirt cor.


    Nichole felt as though she had caught him red¨Chanded. She reached out to grab Ricardo¡¯s cor,


    demanding, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The sight of the lipstick mark on his cor instantly reminded Ricordo of the moment when Sophie


    deliberately fell into his arms in the car and the eye contact they made as she got up.


    Right then, Ricardo understood everything.


    That woman was using h


    him to raise Nichole¡¯s suspicions!


    Ricardo did not exin, and it only solidified Nichole¡¯s suspicions. She angrily eximed, ¡°Oh, so you


    say you like me, but you won¡¯t even touch me! It turns out it was all an act of deep affection! I¡¯ve had


    my suspicions, and now it¡¯s clear you¡¯ve been cheating on me!¡±


    ¡°Rowena, listen to me¡­¡±


    now


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I¡¯m going to tell my dad right now and say you don¡¯t love me at all! It¡¯s all been an act!¡±


    Nichole often used this tactic to act spoiled, and it had always worked wonders, but this time, just as


    she was about to storm out of the mansion, Ricardo pushed her to the ground.


    Nichole was startled, looking up at Ricardo in disbelief from the ground. ¡°You pushed me?!¡±


    Recently, Ricardo had treated her like a treasure, afraid of her getting even the slightest bump or


    bruise; never before had he exerted


    such force on her


    But in this moment, Ricardo¡¯s gaze was utterly different as if he was looking at something he utterly


    despised.


    He then crouched down, grabbed Nichole¡¯s chin, and said, ¡°A Freeman family daughter? Really?¡±


    ¡°You I¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re not a Freeman family heiress. You¡¯re the daughter of a gambler, a


    murderer, a liar. Allowing you to be Rowena was already the greatest grace. You should be


    bowing down to me.¡±


    Hearing Ricardo¡¯s words, Nichole was stunned.


    ¡°You you knew?¡±


    ¡°You think your little tricks could really fool me?¡±


    Ricardo then pushed Nichole away, leaving her powerless and slumped on the ground, extremely


    frightened.


    She thought she had done everything without anyone noticing, but Ricardo had known all along!


    Ricardo watched Nichole¡¯s current state and sneered, ¡°I thought you could behave and be Rowena, but


    you¡¯ve caused trouble over and over! This time, you even hurt Reece! It seems you don¡¯t want this life


    anymore.¡±


    I just wanted to teach Sophie a lesson.¡± Nichole quickly clung to Ricardo¡¯s legs, pleading, ¡°Ricardo, Im


    sorry. Please don¡¯t tell my dad. If he finds out I¡¯m an impostor, I¡¯ll have to go back to prison and suffer!¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s response was cold, ¡°Good that you¡¯re scared. If you keep being ungrateful, be careful, or I


    might send you to meet Rowena.¡±


    What?!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Nichole couldn¡¯t help but think of the female prisoner in jail who had entrusted her with a ring to find Mr.


    Briggs.


    Could it be that Ricardo had already killed the real Rowena?


    ¡°You mean¡­ you killed her?¡±

 Chapter 412

    Nichole felt a chill run down her spine.


    Before, she had always thought Ricardo was a tender and easy¨Cgoing man who was easy to


    manipte.


    She had never expected Ricardo to turn against Rowena ruthlessly!


    All his previously affectionate persona was a facade.


    What Ricardo wanted was nothing more than the support of the Freeman family to bolster his position


    in Devonport


    Ricardo said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like her, you better behave and not anger me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Nichole quickly shook her head. ¡°As long as you allow me to remain the


    darling of the Freeman family, to continue being your fianc¨¦e, living this life, I do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Ricardo took off his coat and said, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll apany me to the hospital to kneel and


    apologize to Reece.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nichole¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to kneel and apologize to Reece?¡±


    ¡°Not just to Reece, but to Sophie as well.¡±


    Hearing this, Nichole¡¯s expression darkened even more ¡°No! I refuse


    At that, Ricardo shot Nichole a re that made her shrink back. She bit her lip and said. ¡°Anything but


    kneeling to Sophie, I¡¯ll do whatever else you ask¡­


    Ricardo scoffed, ¡°Even prison?


    ¡°Nichole fell silent.


    Ricardo continued, ¡°You attacked Reece. Did you think you wouldn¡¯t end up in prison? If we can¡¯t settle


    this privately, you better be prepared to be arrested. I believe no one understands better than you what


    life in there is like¡±


    Nichole¡¯s face turnedpletely white.


    Prison? No, she never wanted to experience that again in her life!


    ? ? ? ? ???


    She never wanted to live that kind of life again!


    Nichole grabbed the hem of Ricardo¡¯s trousers, saying, ¡®111 kneel. As long as it keeps me out of prison,


    I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡±


    Ricardo crouched down and gently caressed Nicholes cheek, his expression seemingly returning to its


    previously tender manner, ¡°Good, that¡¯s being obedient¡±


    Nichole could not speak, her eyes filled with fear Not until Ricardo left did she clumsily get up from the


    ground.


    She looked down at her slightly swollen belly, suddenly feeling a sense of relief


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t gone through with getting nd of the baby


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, she still had a way out!


    The next day. Sophie was brought to the hospital by Ricardo¡¯s people


    Nichole arrived in the hospital room before Sophie. She was kneeling on the floor, her face full of


    remorse as she looked at Reece, saying. ¡°Mr. Reece, it was all my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    22 € 2 8 3 FS!


    Sophie frowned.


    The current Nichole bore no resemnce to her previously arrogant self. Rather, she appeared like a


    fragile damsel seeking forgiveness.


    ¡°What¡¯s this early moming performance Mr. Ricardo has brought Ms. Nichole for? Sophie mused, sitting


    on the couch, watching Nichole with her face full of apologies. She said, ¡°Ms. Nichole, with your


    esteemed status, it¡¯s improper for you to trouble yourself by kneeling¡±


    Then, with a casual politeness, she added, ¡°Won¡¯t you get up?¡±


    Nichole didn¡¯t get up, still showing a penitent demeanor ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight before Ricardo has


    already taught me a lesson. I realize my mistake now. I¡¯m sorry, Sophie, it was jealousy that blinded me


    I promise it won¡¯t happen again; please forgive me.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s current remorseful appearance made it hard to distinguish truth from performance.


    Sophie just quietly watched Nichole put on her act before her

 Chapter 413

    As Sophie remained silent, Reece made no move to let Nichole stand up


    Beside them, Ricardo spoke up. ¡°Rowena acted out against Ms. Sophie because of past incidents. I


    had spoken to herst night, and she¡¯s moved on from the past.¡±


    With that, Ricardo looked towards Nichole, saying, ¡°Rowena, didn¡¯t you sayst night that you wanted


    to apologize to Ms. Sophie?¡±


    Nichole nodded repeatedly, looking truly penitent. She stepped forward and bowed deeply to Sophie,


    saying, ¡°Sophie, I was jealous because I liked Mr. Burke, hnd I did many things I regret. I¡¯m here to


    apologize. Please forgive me.¡±


    Studying Nichole¡¯s now innocent and remorseful face, Sophie frowned slightly


    Nichole seemed to have genuinely changed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, for Sophie, Nichole¡¯s transformation could only have two exnations


    The first was that Nichole truly regretted her actions and found true love in Ricardo.


    The second was that Nichole was biding her time, showing weakness now to strike backter.


    If it weren¡¯t for a recent dream, Sophie might have believed the former was true. But that dream made


    her wary of trusting Nichole¡¯s change too easily.


    ¡°Last time, you u pped me twice, Ms. Nichole. A simple apology can¡¯t just wipe the te clean.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s message couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    Nichole bit her lip and said. ¡°If you want to hit me back, I won¡¯tin.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s demure appearance made it seem as though Sophie was the aggressor,


    ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, let¡¯s not bother with the pping. Let¡¯s just settle it with money,¡± Sophie raised


    an eyebrow and said, ¡°Colby received apensation fee of five billion for the ps I received from


    you. So, Ms. Nichole, please give me five billion, and we¡¯ll call


    It even.¡±


    Five billion.


    Nichole was stunned


    Ever since her identity as the Freeman family daughter was revealed, Mr. Briggs had given her only a


    million as pocket money. Where would she find five billion?


    Hearing this, Nichole looked at Ricardo for help.


    Ricardo took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, is this extortion?¡±


    ¡°How is this extortion? Simply apologizing doesn¡¯t make everything okay, especially since she hurt


    Reece, my golden goose. Now that Russell Enterprises is bankrupt, my shares in S Corporation are all


    I have. I¡¯m counting on Reece to make more money for S Corporation, so I can get a bigger dividend.


    Look at Reece now. His face is injured. That face is a male star¡¯s fortune. If it¡¯s really ruined, five billion


    would seem too little¡±


    Sophie was clearly ying the poor card, and everyone knew it


    Reece coughed twice, clearly startled by Sophie¡¯s remarks. The head of S Corporation, now a


    billionaire, was ying poor?


    Ricardo massaged his temples. At this point, he could only settle Nichole¡¯s debts.


    He said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pay for Rowena. But Ms. Sophie, remember what you said. From now on, your


    grievances are settled.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sophie agreed, and then Ricardo, with a dark expression, stood up, tumed to Nichole, and said,


    ¡°Rowena, get up. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

 Chapter 414

    Watching Nichole leave with Ricardo, Reece finally said, ¡°That was ckmail,¡±


    ¡°It was ckmail indeed, Sophie replied coolly. ¡°They¡¯ve put you through so much. It would be a loss if I


    didn¡¯t make him pay.¡±


    ¡°So, is this matter settled then?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡±


    ¡°But you just¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we have a contract?¡±


    Reece was stunned. He remarked, ¡°I never knew you could be so ruthless.¡±


    1 leamed it from someone else.¡± Sophie responded.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Colby¡¯s image shed through Sophie¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t answer Reece¡¯s question, Instead, she


    stood up and said, ¡°Alright, your issue is solved. Once the money is in the ount, I transfer it to you.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Reece was anything but polite.


    Sophie called Skye, who quickly arranged for someone to pick her up and bring her back.


    ? ?? ? ?? ? ?? ? ?


    Upon arriving at the studio, everyone was stretching. When Sophie walked in, all eyesnded on her.


    Just as Sophie entered, Wendy remarked, ¡°Ah, looks like someone spent the night with a sugar daddy.


    It¡¯s almost noon, and she¡¯s just getting back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. She needs to make a living, especially after her family went bankrupt. I heard she¡¯s in a


    lot of debt, Jean said, walking up to Sophie and circling her ¡°Tsk, tsk, looking so pretty. With billions in


    debt, what else could she do if not sell herself?¡±


    ¡°What else? Obviously, she¡¯s here to be a trainee, hoping to be famous and pay off her debts.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s different for her. You being a trainee is a step¨Cdown, but for a bankrupt heiress of the


    Russell family, what else could she do?¡±


    Jean raised an eyebrow and added, ¡°I heard you¡¯re an Eastwood College graduate, Miss Russell.¡±


    ¡°An Eastwood College graduate? You still led the Russell family to bankruptcy, didn¡¯t you? I remember


    there were rumors about you using money to get through the back door and relying on James to get


    into Eastwood College, and now¡­ James doesn¡¯t want you anymore. What do you have left?¡±


    The group erupted intoughter, but Skye at the door frowned and said, ¡°Enough! Why all the chatter?


    If you¡¯ve got too much energy, go runps outside!¡±


    When Skye intervened, the group had no choice but to shut up and return to their spots to stretch.


    Sophie, however, didn¡¯t take their words to heart. To her, such mockery was nothing new.


    Skye said, ¡°You¡¯ve been training here for almost a month now. Thepany is giving you a chance to


    appear on camera. If you don¡¯t treasure it, the next opportunity won¡¯te your way.¡±


    Hearing about the chance to be on camera, Shirley immediately asked, ¡°So, what are we going to


    record? Do we need to perform a


    talent?¡±


    Shirley wasn¡¯t the only curious one. Everyone else was eager to know.


    The first time on camera was the most precious opportunity. If they couldn¡¯t shine this time, chances for


    future appearances might be


    slim.


    *Ill share the details once have them. Those who need to lose weight must do so. Gaining ten pounds


    on camera isn¡¯t a joke. If you don¡¯t meet the weight requirement, you won¡¯t be filmed,¡± Skye said,


    casting a nce at Wendy.


    ?


    Wendy felt a bit self¨Cconscious under Skye¡¯s gaze. Her figure was voluptuous, with curves in all the


    right ces that looked sexy in real life, but she feared it mighte off as bulky on camera.


    She loved eating and feared losing this precious opportunity if she couldn¡¯t slim down.


    Shirley nced thoughtfully at Wendy, then clenched her fists. This was her chance, and she couldn¡¯t


    afford to miss it!


    ?? ? ? ? ? ???


    Sophie, from the sidelines, caught this scene in her peripheral vision,


    ¡°This aftemoon, you¡¯ll head up to the second¨Cfloor studio for a promotional photoshoot,¡± Skye


    announced, then turned and left.


    ¡°Wendy, you might want to skip lunch today with the photoshoot this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to worry? They can just airbrush the photos, Wendy retorted, already starting to work out.


    Shirley said, ¡°Wendy, you still need to eat, or you won¡¯tst through the intensive training.¡±


    ¡°Captain, are you just scared I¡¯ll slim down and steal your thunder?¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°After all, among


    all the trainees here, only a few stand out. And I¡¯m rated just as highly as you in thepany.¡±


    Jean chimed in, ¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Devin worrying about nepotism, Wendy would probably be


    our captain


    ¡°Exactly! Wendy has the background, the looks, the talent, and the figure. Logically, she should be the


    captain,¡± another voice added.


    Shirley responded coldly, ¡°Are you challenging me? If so, feel free to take it up with Skye. If Wendy has


    what it takes, I¡¯ll dly hand over the captaincy!


    The others realized Shirley was angry and fell silent.


    Wendy red back. ¡°Of course, I have what it takes! If it weren¡¯t for worrying about my dad¡¯s


    reputation, I¡¯d already have your position!¡±


    Then, Wendy stormed off.


    Sophie watched with a cool detachment.


    The rtionship between these three had seemed solid, but the moment interests shed, it fell apart.


    Such fake sisterhood.


    Wendy and Shirley¡¯s cold warsted until the afternoon.


    For the photoshoot, there were only two makeup artists and two stylists avable due to thepany¡¯s


    limited resources.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we each have our own makeup artist for the promotional shoot? How stingy can thepany


    be?¡±


    ¡°Save it. We¡¯re just trainees, not celebrities. Being assigned makeup artists and stylists for our first


    show is already a luxury. What more do you want?¡±


    There was clear dissatisfaction among them,


    As captain, Shirley was the first to have her makeup done, with the makeup artists and stylists


    scrambling to attend to everyone.


    Wendy, growing impatient, snapped, ¡°Back off! Don¡¯t touch my face!¡±


    The makeup artist, intimidated by Wendy¡¯s outburst, didn¡¯t move.


    Wendy made a call from a corner, and upon returning, she sat down arrogantly, watching Shirley being


    made up, and said, ¡®Poor people can only afford such low¨Clevel makeup artists. I¡¯m different. I have my


    personal makeup artist and stylist take care of me.¡±


    Shirley ignored her while Sophie, witnessing the makeup artists and stylists being hectically bossed


    around and insulted, took a seat at the makeup table and began doing her own makeup.

 Chapter 415

    Wendy felt a bit self¨Cconscious under Skye¡¯s gaze. Her figure was voluptuous, with curves in all the


    right ces that looked sexy in real life, but she feared it mighte off as bulky on camera.


    She loved eating and feared losing this precious opportunity if she couldn¡¯t slim down.


    Shirley nced thoughtfully at Wendy, then clenched her fists. This was her chance, and she couldn¡¯t


    afford to miss it!


    Sophie, from the sidelines, caught this scene in her peripheral vision,


    ¡°This aftemoon, you¡¯ll head up to the second¨Cfloor studio for a promotional photoshoot,¡± Skye


    announced, then turned and left.


    ¡°Wendy, you might want to skip lunch today with the photoshoot this afternoon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What¡¯s to worry? They can just airbrush the photos, Wendy retorted, already starting to work out.


    Shirley said, ¡°Wendy, you still need to eat, or you won¡¯tst through the intensive training.¡±


    ¡°Captain, are you just scared I¡¯ll slim down and steal your thunder?¡± Wendy sneered. ¡°After all, among


    all the trainees here, only a few stand out. And I¡¯m rated just as highly as you in thepany.¡±


    Jean chimed in, ¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Devin worrying about nepotism, Wendy would probably be


    our captain


    ¡°Exactly! Wendy has the background, the looks, the talent, and the figure. Logically, she should be the


    captain,¡± another voice added.


    Shirley responded coldly, ¡°Are you challenging me? If so, feel free to take it up with Skye. If Wendy has


    what it takes, I¡¯ll dly hand over the captaincy!


    The others realized Shirley was angry and fell silent.


    Wendy red back. ¡°Of course, I have what it takes! If it weren¡¯t for worrying about my dad¡¯s


    reputation, I¡¯d already have your position!¡±


    Then, Wendy stormed off.


    Sophie watched with a cool detachment.


    The rtionship between these three had seemed solid, but the moment interests shed, it fell apart.


    Such fake sisterhood.


    Wendy and Shirley¡¯s cold warsted until the afternoon.


    For the photoshoot, there were only two makeup artists and two stylists avable due to thepany¡¯s


    limited resources.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we each have our own makeup artist for the promotional shoot? How stingy can thepany


    be?¡±


    ¡°Save it. We¡¯re just trainees, not celebrities. Being assigned makeup artists and stylists for our first


    show is already a luxury. What more do you want?¡±


    There was clear dissatisfaction among them,


    As captain, Shirley was the first to have her makeup done, with the makeup artists and stylists


    scrambling to attend to everyone.


    Wendy, growing impatient, snapped, ¡°Back off! Don¡¯t touch my face!¡±


    The makeup artist, intimidated by Wendy¡¯s outburst, didn¡¯t move.


    Wendy made a call from a corner, and upon returning, she sat down arrogantly, watching Shirley being


    made up, and said, ¡®Poor people can only afford such low¨Clevel makeup artists. I¡¯m different. I have my


    personal makeup artist and stylist take care of me.¡±


    Shirley ignored her while Sophie, witnessing the makeup artists and stylists being hectically bossed


    around and insulted, took a seat at the makeup table and began doing her own makeup.

 Chapter 416

    In no time, Wendy¡¯s makeup artist and stylist team, consisting of several professionals, swarmed into


    the room:


    Three people were dedicated to making Wendy up and styling her, causing envy and jealousy to flicker


    in the eyes of onlookers.


    ¡°Having a CEO for a dad must be nice. I wish I could get such treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, keep dreaming. She¡¯s got a powerful dad. What do you have?¡±


    Jean witnessed this scene and immediately sidled up to Wendy, saying, ¡°Wendy, you¡¯re so incredible.


    You summoned these professional makeup artists with just a phone call. Could you maybe let your


    makeup artist¡­. do my makeup too?¡±


    Hope shone in Jean¡¯s eyes. She had been buttering up Wendy for a while, hoping for some perks, but


    Wendy merely nced at her and said, ¡°You?¡±


    Jean quickly nodded, saying, ¡°You see the makeup artists thepany sent over? Their skills are


    subpar. We¡¯re good friends, right? Could you let them help me out?¡±


    Jean thought Wendy wouldn¡¯t refuse, but she heard Wendy scoff and say, ¡°We¡¯repetitors, after all.


    Do you think I¡¯d let you outshine


    me?¡±


    Jean was taken aback.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Those nearby snickered at Jean¡¯s expense.


    ¡°Look at that, all that bootlicking for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Right! You better worry about what you¡¯re going to do. Everyone heard you say ourpany¡¯s


    makeup artists aren¡¯t skilled, Jean.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re so bad, then Jean, you better figure something out on your own.¡±


    Jean¡¯s face turned sour. When she looked at the two makeup artists, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to give


    her another nce..


    Eventually, Jean¡¯s makeup was the worst among all the trainees.


    Jean saw her reflection, and her face darkened. ¡°What is this? This is too much!¡±


    The makeup artist nced at Jean coldly, saying, ¡°Our skills arecking. Sorry about that.¡±


    Skye pushed open the door to the makeup room, telling everyone inside, It¡¯s about time. Come on out.¡±


    Sophie stood up, and the makeup artists were surprised when they saw her makeup. She had done her


    makeup by herself, and it surpassed their expectations. It looked like it was done by a professional.


    The photographer took photos of everyone in a rather perfunctory manner, moving on to the next


    person before the previous one could. see their shots.


    When it was Wendy¡¯s turn, she stepped forward, standing with pride. The photographer frowned upon


    looking through the lens and said, ¡°Could you turn to the side, please?¡±


    Wendy, displeased, did turn slightly.


    After taking the shot, the photographer waved Wendy off casually.


    When it was Sophie¡¯s turn, the photographer¡¯s demeanor changed. He smiled as he said, ¡°Ms. Sophie,


    feel free to try different poses. Let¡¯s take a few more shots.


    Sophie didn¡¯t speak but cooperated with the photographer.


    Afterwards, everyone headed to the cafeteria. Looking at the te of food in front of her, Wendy


    couldn¡¯t take a bite, mming the table in frustration, ¡°What was that photographer thinking? Does he


    think I¡¯m fat and can only be shot from the side?¡±

 Chapter 417

    ¡°Can you believe it? Jean¡¯s makeup was so overdone. Who knows how it even looked on camera.¡±


    ¡°The photographer only bothered to take a few extra shots of Shirley and Sophie. The rest of us? We


    might as well have been invisible.¡± Wendy nced at the dish in front of her, suddenly losing all


    appetite. She stood up, ready to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shirley said, ¡°Everyone has a set meal n. If you skip it, you¡¯ll be hungry all night. And if you give in


    and snackter, you¡¯ll regret it even


    more.


    Wendy¡¯s expression soured. She was famished, but the thought of looking bloated on camera curbed


    her desire to eat.


    Shirley¡¯s words hooked her back, and she returned to her seat, picking at her meal with little


    enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, in the executive office of Burke International.


    James was lost in thought, staring at a photo of him and Sophie. It captured Sophie eating a slice of


    cake while he was only half¨Cvisible. Colt walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Burke, there¡¯s news about your wife.¡±


    ¡°Where is she staying now?¡±


    She¡¯s at Riverside Apartments. The Russell family¡¯s assets were liquidated, and they¡¯re gone. I think


    she must be in need of money.¡±


    n not sure


    ure if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Colt hesitated before adding. ¡°My sources say she¡¯s training at Aldridge Global.


    I¡¯m r


    James frowned. He had never known Sophie to have an interest in such an upation. Colt continued,


    ¡°I think she might see it as an easier way to make money, especially after the bankruptcy. She must be


    having a tough time:


    James remained silent, prompting Colt to add, ¡°Mr. Burke, I think this could be a good opportunity to


    win her back.¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s vulnerable now. It¡¯s the perfect time for you to¡­¡± Colt caught himself under James¡® cold


    gaze and quickly corrected himself. ¡°What I mean is, she could use a strong shoulder to lean on right


    now. You should find a way to win her back.¡±


    ¡°How should I go about it?¡±


    James was clueless in this regard. He had never needed to pursue anyone before and had no idea


    where to start.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t have much experience either. Maybe buy a book on love strategies?¡±


    ¡°What book on love strategies?¡±


    *It¡¯s supposed to contain thirty¨Csix different tactics for romance. Each one is very effective.¡±


    Colt sounded sure.


    James frowned, saying, ¡°Get one then. I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°Right away! Colt immediately ordered a book on his phone.


    James silently typed into hisputer¡¯s search engine.


    How to win a girl¡¯s heart¡®


    ¡°To win a girl¡¯s heart¡­ pour all your feelings into hers, take all her joys into your heart,¡± James read


    coldly, his frown deepening with each word. Colt, standing opposite him, awkwardly shuffled his feet.


    ¡°Mr. Burke¡­ maybe that¡¯s not the best approach.


    ¡°Winning a girl¡¯s heart: first step, be humorous.¡±


    Humorous?


    James looked up at Colt, asking, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m humorous?¡±


    Mr. Burke, humor might not be your strong suit.¡±


    James pondered. Indeed, humor was not something that came naturally to him.

 Chapter 418

    ¡°Romance, gifts, wealth, looks, and physique.¡±


    After James finished listing these aspects, Colt immediately responded, ¡°Apart from romance, you have


    it all, Mr. Burker


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡±


    James gave Colt a cold nce and said, ¡°Propam ideas ording to these standards.¡±


    Tm on it¡®


    ¡°Have everything ready by tomorrow. Get in touch with Aldridge Global. Im visiting Aldridge Global


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Burke


    The next day, the practice studio at Burke International was inplete disarray.


    ¡°Did you guys hear? Mr. Burke ising to ourpany today!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke ising? Doesn¡¯t that mean..¡±


    All eyes tumed simultaneously to Sophie.


    Sophie frowned slightly


    James wasing? Why didn¡¯t she know anything about this in advance?


    Sophie immediately took out her phone, intending to ask Tricia, but at that moment, Skye walked in and


    said to Sophie, ¡°Sophie,e with me for a second¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Sophie followed Skye out of the studio and saw James standing downstairs as


    soon as they exited.


    As the CEO of Burke International, James¡® visit to a subsidiary of Aldridge Global should be treated


    with the highest regard. At that moment, James was followed by a bunch of Aldridge Global executives.


    When Wendy came out to see what was happening, she saw her own father nodding and bowing along


    with James.


    ¡°Wendy, isn¡¯t that your dad?


    ¡°Ah, even Wendy¡¯s dad has to stand aside and serve.¡±


    Wendy felt disgraced and turned to leave..


    Sophie followed Skye into the elevator and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Burke is here to discuss a coboration project with ourpany, and he specifically requested to


    see you.¡± Skye exined. ¡°Just go along with it. Mr. Burke¡¯s investment is very important to us.¡±


    They were just a subsidiary and still needed to report their performance to Aldridge Global¡¯s


    headquarters annually. If they could secure James¡® support, their staff bonuses and budget allocation


    for the next year would significantly increase


    ¡°Does Gordon know about James¡® visit?¡±


    ¡°The higher¨Cups haven¡¯t informed Mr. Gordon.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Skye¡¯s exnation was within Sophie¡¯s expectations.


    With Jamesing over, the upper management of Aldridge Global certainly hoped to secure this big


    fish for themselves. As the year¨Cend approached, they aimed to contribute this annual performance to


    Aldridge Global¡¯s headquarters and strive for a substantial reward


    If they had informed Gordon about James¡® potential investment beforehand and James ended up not


    investing, it would undoubtedly have lowered Gordon¡¯s expectations for Aldridge Global. If she were


    one of the executives here, she would also wait until after the deal was secured to inform Gordon.


    ¡°This way¡± Skye led Sophie to where James was standing


    Mr. Devin said, ¡°Mr. Burke, Mrs. Burke is a new trainee Aldridge Global has signed and is very familiar


    with ourpany! How about having Mrs. Burke apany you for a casual tour and we can have


    lunch together at noon to discuss the coboration? I¡¯ve already


    made reservations at the restaurant.¡±


    Mr. Devin was extremely ttering.


    ¡°As for the coboration, you can discuss it directly with my secretory. I¡¯m bomowing Sophie for the


    day. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°No objections! Of course not¡±


    Mr Devin agreed immediately.


    Sophia was about to refuse, but Mr Devin quickly said, ¡°Having Mrs. Burke Join Aldridge Global as a


    trainee is an honor for us. We won¡¯t disture the two of you from your reunion.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Mr. Devin signaled for everyone to clear the area, making space for Sophie and James.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Leaving behind these words, James headed towards the main entrance first.


    Mr. Devin kept eye contact with Sophie, who took a deep breath and followed James.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    Sophie asked from behind her tone somewhat unfriendly. She had thought that she could temporarily


    avoid James bying to Aldridge Global. Yet, to her surprise, James had followed her here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    James opened the car door, inviting Sophie in


    Sophie felt helpless.


    After all, how could she resist when money


    y was involved?


    From Mr. Devin¡¯s beaming smile, she knew that James nned to invest a significant amount in


    Aldridge Global


    Recently, she had dealt a blow to James using S Corporation, but James had quickly revitalized Burke


    International. For James to stand


    his ground in Devonport, there must be some hidden forces behind him that she was unaware of.


    Sophie took the passenger seat, and James naturally reached over to buckle her seatbelt, which she


    instinctively dodged.


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit tense, and Sophie said lightly, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    *Alright.


    The two sat in silence for a while.


    Sophie broke the silence. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡±


    Today is your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I had forgotten.¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t remember thest time she celebrated her birthday.


    As the daughter of the Russell family, she was supposed to host a grand birthday party every year like


    any other socialite. But ever since she lost her parents, birthdays lost their meaning to her.


    Sophie looked out the window.


    James said. ¡°In the past years, I haven¡¯t properly celebrated your birthday, but this year¡­


    ¡°Mr. Burke, you must be joking. In the past years, we were only fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Back then, she always eagerly followed James, who found her annoying and always found excuses to


    avoid meeting her.


    She wasn¡¯t oblivious, yet she still foolishly approached him.


    Sophie vividly remembered her birthday during the first year of her marriage to James in her previous


    life. She had wanted James to spend her birthday with her, but James had excused himself, iming


    he was busy.


    The following year, when Nichole was studying abroad, Sophie was shocked to learn that Nichole¡¯s


    casual wish to celebrate her birthday with James led him to drop his work and fly overseas to be with


    her.


    That was when she realized that James¡® excuses for being busy were j


    just that. When there was genuine care and affection, how could


    there be so many obstacles?


    In her previous life, James gave all his affection to Nichole


    The car stopped at an amusement park.


    Sophie got out, expecting James to take her to a fancy restaurant, but to her surprise, he led her to the


    amusement park instead.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight ¡°James, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might like it.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Boring


    Sophie turned to leave, but James said, ¡°This investment is worth a billion. Just let me spend the day


    with you on your birthday, and 111 have Colt finalize this partnership¡±

 Chapter 420

    Sophie paused, a yful smile tugging at theers of her mouth as she regarded James. ¡°And why,


    pray tell, would I agree to this? As of now, I¡¯m just an Intern at Aldridge Global. How does your


    investment in Aldridge Global benefit me exactly?¡±


    ¡°You still own a small share in S Corporation, which is linked to Aldridge Global. If Aldridge Global turns


    a higher profit, so does S Corporation, and you get arger dividend.¡±


    James¡® logic was inefutable.


    Indeed, to the outside world, she, the once affluent Miss Russell in dire need of funds to settle debts,


    could hardly sustain her formervish lifestyle with the meager dividends from S Corporation.


    Since James shared her line of thought, Sophie acquiesced, ¡°Alright, I agree.


    As she approached him, she added, ¡°But on one condition


    ¡°Name it¡±


    ¡°I only apany you for today, and we must maintain a respectful distance.¡± Sophie took a step back


    to illustrate her point, ¡°This step represents that distance.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    James epted without hesitation, then asked, ¡°Any other requirements? Feel free to voice them.¡±


    ¡­Thats all for now.¡±


    Sophie, finding James¡® straightforwardness refreshing, diverted her gaze and began walking towards


    the amusement park,


    A rare, faint smile graced James¡® face before they proceeded into the park, one after the other.


    Sophie remembered visiting the park a few times as a child with her parents. After their death, she


    never set foot in one again.


    ¡°You can choose any ride; no need to queue,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about queuing. There¡¯s nobody else here.¡±


    James had rented out the entire amusement park. At this rate, they could cover every attraction in less


    than two hours.


    A small smile appeared on Sophie¡¯s face. ¡°So, I can choose any ride?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, I choose that one¡±


    Sophie pointed towards the towering roller coaster nearby.


    Without a second thought, James agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback


    To her knowledge, James¡® only weakness was his fear of heights, and yet, he was about to ride the


    roller coaster?


    James showed no signs of backing down or regret.


    8 5 8 2 4 1 1 2 2


    Half in disbelief, Sophie followed James to the roller coaster¡¯s entrance. They really didn¡¯t need to


    stand in the line, and she half¨Cexpected James to back out midway. However, even as they were


    strapped in, James showed no intention of stopping.


    ¡°Mr. Burke, think this through, it¡¯s really high.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you want to do, I¡¯m in.¡±


    Sophie fell silent


    The roller coaster soon started, and Sophie nced at James, who usually maintained a stoic facade.


    Now, his pale, clenched hands betrayed his anxiety


    Sophie closed her eyes, and quickly, the ridepleted its circuit.


    She thought this would make James give up on spending this tedious birthday with her, but instead, he


    simply said upon disembarking. ¡°Pick the next one you¡¯d like to try.¡±


    If the roller coaster didn¡¯t faze him, what else could?


    Sophie decided to let loose.


    Okay, since I¡¯m getting paid to y, I might as well enjoy it


    *Then, let¡¯s go for that one.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophia pointed towards the log flume ride, which was not too far away.

 Chapter 421

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At that moment, inside the Burke family mansion, Ben stood up, herplexion somewhat pele.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me James took Sophie to the amusement park?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s not all, I heard James even rented out the entire amusement park and spent a billion


    on Aldridge Global just to ask Sophie out.¡±


    Ca lowered her head, feeling hurt.


    Since Nichole had left, she had seized the opportunity to retum to the Burke family once again.


    But all of James¡® attention was en Sophie. He had no intention of marrying Co


    She had leamed of this news today when she went to Burke International and intended to bring James


    breakfast.


    ¡°That foolish boy! What is he thinking7¡±


    Bea was furing with anger.


    Russell Enterprises had already gone bankrupt. James really shouldn¡¯t be wasting his time on Sophie!


    He should be looking to divorce


    as soon as possible!


    Bramanded, ¡°Call Colt night now and tell him this message is from me. I want James toe


    home immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ca joyfully pulled out her phone. When Colt saw the call was from Ca, he pondered for a moment


    before answering, ¡°Ms. Ca, does Mrs. Bea need something?¡±


    Ca said, ¡°She wants Mr. Burke toe home right now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, th


    the signal here isn¡¯t great. Il call you backter. After saying that, Colt hung up.


    Ca¡¯s expression soured. She wasnt a child; she knew Colt had done that on purpose.


    Bea, frustrated to the point of despair, said, ¡°James! Not only did he lose his own flesh and blood, but


    now he¡¯s also taking his soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex¨Cwife to the amusement park! What is he thinking?¡±


    Bea picked up her walking stick and said, ¡°Call the driver immediately. I¡¯m going to Burke International


    myself to get to the bottom of


    this!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meanwhile, James was watch


    watching Sophie, who was enjoying herself on the carousel, her face full of pleasure.


    He took out his phone, captured this moment, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If he had realized his feelings for Sophie sooner, could everything have been different?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ding Ding-


    Just then, James¡® phone rang.


    James answered the call. On the other end, Colt said, ¡°Mr. Burke, Mrs. Bea had Ms. Ca call me


    earlier, probably because someone at thepany leaked the news about youing here.¡±


    1 got it.¡±


    James, still watching Sophie on the carousel, said, ¡°Cover for


    rmel


    for the next part of the n. I don¡¯t want her birthday to be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Mr. Burke.¡±


    After hanging up, Sophie got off the carousel and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something at thepany, you


    should go back. There¡¯s no need to stay with me just for my birthday.¡±


    After all, she was used to James being busy with various things.


    James¡® voice was low as he said, ¡°Nothing is more important than you today¡±


    er past life. Unfortunately, she was no longer


    Hearing James¡® words, Sophie fell silent. Perhaps that was what she had hoped to hear in her moved


    by anything James said.


    James asked, ¡°What else do you want to do? Whatever you say today, I¡¯ll agree to.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that lightly.¡± Spphie raised on eyebrow. ¡°What if I said I want all of Burke


    International¡¯s assets or the CEO position of Burke International? Would you give them to me or not?¡±

 Chapter 422

    No sooner had Sophie spoken than she regretted it. She saw the depth of affection in James¡® eyes,


    which had never changed.


    Before, James had already bet everything on her love for him.


    Without hesitation, James said, ¡°Whatever you want, I give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure I won¡¯t ask for 117?¡±


    Tm not.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired of ying. Let¡¯s move on to the next thing


    Sophie walked towards the exit of the amusement park.


    James paused, and then Sophie said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this was your only n.¡±


    James always had a n B. Moreover, with James making such a grand gesture to ask her out, there


    was definitely more toe. She was curious to see what else James had nned, especially since


    he had even ovee his fear of heights.


    Til take you to the next stop.¡±


    James followed behind Sophie, and every time he tried to get a little closer, Sophie would conveniently


    step forward. The distance between them was like this single step, forever uncrossable.


    ¡°No way. Are you serious?¡±


    Adler leaped from the couch in Colby¡¯s house.


    Jenna said anxiously on the phone. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious! Why do you think a guy would rent out the


    entire amusement park? it¡¯s Sophie¡¯s birthday today!¡±


    ¡°Damn, James is really cunning!¡±


    Adler immediately jumped off the couch and yelled to the inside of the room, ¡°Colby! Colby! If you don¡¯t


    come out now, your girl¡¯s gonna be swept away by someone else! Colby!¡±


    In his urgency, Adler flung open Colby¡¯s bedroom door, only to find the room clean, tidy, and empty.


    Jenna asked frantically over the phone, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s Colby? Is he awake?¡±


    Jenna¡¯s rapid fire questions left Adler dumbfounded


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *No.


    your cousin¡¯s gone missing.¡±


    ¡°What? Missing?¡± Jenna was bewildered. ¡°How can someone just disappear like that? Check the


    bathroom!¡±


    ¡°No way, Jenna! Colby wouldn¡¯t be hiding in the bathroom even if I flipped the toilet lid!¡±


    Could it be that the guy had gone to prepare for Sophie¡¯s birthday early on?


    Had the blockhead finally gotten a clue?


    A string of question marks ran through Adler¡¯s mird.


    Adler said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s move on to n Bill book a restaurant, and you try to pull Sophie away from


    James!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jenna agreed without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, James had already taken Sophie to a nearby mall and picked out her favorite Western


    cuisine for a simple lunch. After lunch, they went downstairs.


    However, the mall¡¯s lobby, previously empty, was suddenly filled with flowers, and arge screen clearly


    wished Sophie a happy birthday. The floor was carpeted with flowers, and balloons were rising


    everywhere. Sophie was stunned. There were giftsid out on the ground, beautifully wrapped and


    ced to one side.


    James, looking a bit unsure of where to start, still led Sophie to the center of the lobby.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like, so I prepared some gifts I thought a girl might like and wrapped them all


    up.¡±


    Sophie pointed to a car not far away, tied with a bow, and asked, ¡°Including that car?¡±

 Chapter 423

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Sophie.¡±


    Than¡­¡±


    Sophie hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Bea¡¯s voice carried over from outside the mall, ¡°Booking the


    entire mall, what a grand gesture indeed.¡±


    Bea approached, her entourage of bodyguards clearing a path for her, quickly surrounding the ce.


    Bystanders, clueless about the ongoing drama, gathered around, curious about what was unfolding.


    The faint smile in Sophie¡¯s eyes vanished at the sight of Bea.


    Bea looked at Sophie coldly and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, weren¡¯t you the one moring for a divorce from


    my grandson? What¡¯s this now? Did you enchant my grandson to throw you avish birthday party?


    Now that Russell Entertainment has gone bankrupt, do you want to crawl back to the Burke family?


    Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    James¡® face darkened.


    Colt rushed back from outside and, seeing the scene, his expression turned extremely grim.


    Who would have thought Bea would be so assertive, going as far as to check James¡® bank records and


    then finding her way here?


    ¡°Bea, this is a public ce; let¡¯s discuss this back home.¡±


    Colt tried to reason with Bea but was met with a cold nce. ¡°You¡¯re really a loyal dog by James¡® side,


    aren¡¯t you? Supporting him in everything he does.¡±


    1. Colt, feeling ashamed, could only stand aside.


    James stepped forward and said, ¡°Grandma, this was all my doing. I insisted on giving Sophie this


    birthday celebration; she has nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°What a thing to say, as if she has nothing to do with it! Have you lost your mind? You¡¯ve spent so


    much money to please a woman who treats you this way! Have you forgotten what she said about you


    in the media? Have you forgotten how she embarrassed the Burke family in public?¡±


    Bea spoke with disappointment, ¡°Now that Russell Entertainment is bankrupt, she¡¯s back to seduce


    you, hoping to use your status and wealth to rise again. Don¡¯t you understand? How could the Burke


    family have such a foolish descendant!¡±


    James frowned and said, ¡°Grandma, it does not matter what Sophie thinks. I don¡¯t care whether she¡¯s


    using me or doesn¡¯t love me. I only want her in my life. The Mrs. Burke title will always belong to her.¡±


    ¡°James, are you out of your mind?¡± Ca stepped forward, pointing at Sophie behind James. ¡°This


    woman is clearly after your wealth. How can you be with someone like her?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Who I¡¯m with is none of your business.¡±


    James¡® gaze turned colder, and Ca involuntarily stepped back.


    The crowd¡¯s gaze towards Sophie became more peculiar.


    Sophie simply ced the flowers she held onto a nearby gift box and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Burke, thank you


    for the birthday surprise you prepared for me today. Please have Colt send me the detailster. Ill


    purchase them.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s for the best!¡± Bea coldly said, ¡°Since divorce has been brought up, let¡¯s not have any


    more interactions. And don¡¯t even think about getting close to my grandson again! Let alone having my


    grandson spend a penny on you!¡±


    James¡® expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for you to go back.¡±


    ¡°What? James, are you going to lecture me too?¡±


    ¡°Colt! Take her away!¡±

 Chapter 424

    James¡® stance was firm, leaving Colt with no choice but to bravely step forward and say to Bea,


    ¡°Madam, you really should-¡±


    ¡°Get lost!


    Bea shook off Colt¡¯s hand and strode up to Sophie, sneering, ¡°Sophie, I know the Russell family has


    gone bankrupt, and you¡¯re desperate for money. But since you and James are already processing your


    divorce, let¡¯s clear the air here. As long as I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t get to enter the Burke family again!


    And as for the marital assets, don¡¯t expect to get a penny!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Veins throbbed on James¡® forehead. He was clearly enraged.


    Colt immediately said, ¡°Madamb please, just go back. Don¡¯t anger Mr. Burke any further!¡±


    As Colt finished speaking, Sophie coldly said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s be clear then. Please have your beloved


    grandson sign the divorce papers as soon as possible. I¡¯ve sent over a dozen copies already, and they


    were all torn to shreds by him. I¡¯m not sure if he has a penchant for self¨Ctorture. I¡¯ve made myself quite


    clear, yet he still refuses to divorce me.¡±


    Bea, always concemed with the Burke family¡¯s reputation, found Sophie¡¯s words unbearable.


    But quickly, she said, ¡°You mean James refuses to divorce you? How amusing. Russell Enterprises is


    bankrupt, and yet you still act so high and mighty? I heard you¡¯ve started training at Aldridge Global as


    a trainee. The esteemed Miss Russell, hailing from a prestigious family, has stooped to bing a


    lowly actress. How utterly astonishing.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bea¡¯s mocking words infuriated James, who eximed, ¡°Colt! Do you not want your job? Take her


    away right now!¡±


    James publicly disregarded Bea¡¯s feelings, and Ca attempted to intervene. ¡°James, Bea is just


    looking out for you, don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concem you!¡±


    James spared no one¡¯s feelings. He immediately made a call and sternly said into the phone, ¡°Have


    your men escort Bea and any irrelevant parties out.¡±


    The next moment, security guards approached and surrounded Bea and Ca.


    The manager stepped forward and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t make this difficult for me. Just leave.¡±


    Bea frowned, ¡°What? If I don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll resort to physical measures?¡±


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t, but we might have to carry you out, which would be undignified for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Bea_¡±


    Ca tugged at Bea¡¯s sleeve. Bea knew her grandson was furious and could only snort coldly before


    turning to leave with Ca.


    Watching this unfold, Sophie felt like she was the protagonist in this drama.


    ¡°Sophie, I.¡±


    ¡°No need to exin. I know this wasn¡¯t your doing.¡± Sophie turned to James, pausing before saying,


    ¡°But you did fulfill a dream of


    mine.¡±


    ¡°A dream?


    Sophie didn¡¯t look up, simply stating, ¡°I had a dream where you were especially cold to me, never


    willing to spend a single birthday with me. But today¡­ I still want to thank you¡±

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425


    Sophie turned and left the mall, leaving James feeling nothing but exhausted as he rubbed his temples.


    He asked in a low voice, "Who let the news out?"


    "It seems to be Ms. Ca."


    Colt hesitated for a moment. Only a few people in thepany knew about his arrangements for the venue, the selection of gifts, and the nning of the birthday party. He hadn''t expected the news to reach Ca''s ears.


    Watching Sophie walk away, James asked, "Do you think I really have no chance left?"


    "Mr. Burke¡­"


    Even in that moment, he had never seen a hint of himself in Sophie''s eyes. However, when Sophie spoke of that dream, her eyes did reveal a touch of bitterness and eptance.


    Outside the mall, Sophie regretted not driving away when she had the chance. Now, here she was on the busiestmercial street in Devonport, wondering where she could catch a cab home.


    The next second, a Porsche appeared out of nowhere in front of Sophie.


    Before Sophie could collect her thoughts, the car window rolled down, and there sat Colby with an untamed look on his face. "Get in."


    Sophie didn¡¯t hesitate and took the passenger seat next to Colby.


    Sophie asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    Colby''s face was devoid of smiles. Almost petntly, he pressed the car''s radio button.


    ''In today¡¯s news, Burke International''s CEO, James, has spared no expense in an attempt to win back his wife, organizing a birthday celebration for her in the city¡¯s most bustling shopping district...''


    "The news got out fast." Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle, saying, "It seems like the incident with Bea will be all over the news soon." "Feeling hurt?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "Not really. Bea''s words didn''t get to me."


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile appeared on Colby''s face. "Buckle up. I''m taking you somewhere."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Okay."


    Meanwhile-


    Jenna and Adler arrived at the mall in a hurry, only to find the cleaning staff in full force, tidying up the ce. Jenna and Adler exchanged nces before Adler stepped forward to ask, "Ma''am, is it over?"


    "You''re toote! It ended half an hour ago!"


    Hearing the cleaningdy''s words, Jenna kicked Adler in frustration. "It''s all your fault! I told you to drive faster!" "And now you''re ming me? We''re half an hourte! Unless I rode a rocket here, we were bound to bete!" "You! You''re still talking back?" Jenna grabbed Adler''s ear, saying, "If James ran off with my sister-inw, I..."


    "Sigh, he won''t run away. Not long after it started, the Burke family''s olddy came over and caused a scene. Look at us, having to clean up again." Hearing the cleaningdy''s words, a sliver of joy crossed Jenna and Adler''s faces.


    "The Burke family''s olddy?"


    "Came to cause a scene?"


    "That''s great!"


    They were in perfect agreement.


    Jenna said, "Let''s go find Colby right now! We''ll book a restaurant for Sophie!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange a luxury presidential suiteter, making sure everything''s set!"


    "No more words!"


    "Let''s get to it!"


    Jenna and Adler split up, starting preparations to celebrate Sophie''s birthday.


    Meanwhile, Sophie felt so exhausted after spending the morning with James at the amusement park. She fell asleep against the car window.

 Chapter 426

    When the woke up, she smelled the saltiness of the sea breeze.


    Sophie thought she was still dreaming, but as she groggily opened her eyes, she was greeted by a


    sunset


    She was sitting inside a luxurious yacht, clearly seeing the outside from the yacht¡¯s windows.


    The sun had already set, and the afterglow of the sunset was truly breathtaking.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡±


    When did we get here?¡±


    There was no one else on the yacht, just her and Colby.


    She saw Colby alone in the kitchen, wiping a knife and tidying up the utensils as the aroma of roasted


    meat wafted from the kitchen.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a while, but you were sleeping so soundly I didn¡¯t wake you.¡±


    Only then did Sophie notice she had been lying on arge bed. She got up, and Colby draped a


    nket over her. ¡°The sea breeze is a bit chilly this season, but it¡¯s quite a sight.¡±


    The yacht¡¯s heating system was on, so Sophie didn¡¯t feel cold. Only the warm sunset bathed her,


    providing warmth,


    ¡°Did you trick me intoing here to celebrate my birthday?¡± Sophie asked Colby straightforwardly.


    Colby took a step back, performing a gentlemanly bow in front of Sophie. ¡°Ms. Sophie, may I have the


    pleasure of dining with you this evening?¡±


    Well, now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯d be rude not to


    Sophie said with a smile, cing her hand in Colby¡¯s.


    Colby smiled slightly, then seated Sophie at one end of the long table, taking out the just prepared


    steak, freshly baked bread, appetizers, and mushroom soup from the warming tray.


    He lit several white candles. The candle holders were of a vintage style.


    ¡°A candlelit dinner?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie never knew Colby had this side to him. She had seen many sides of Colby


    of Colby but never


    never the romantic one.


    Colby¡¯s manners were impable. Whether it was pouring wine or ting, everything was done


    exquisitely.


    Then, Colby walked to theet picked up a violin, and gently yed ¡°Moonlight Sonata.¡±


    The sea sparkled under the moonlight, and the breeze brought in a faint salty scent


    As the sun set, only the moon shone outside.


    After the violin piece, Colby ced a beautifully wrapped wooden box in front of Sophie, saying, ¡°This


    is your gift¡±


    ¡°You prepared a gift too?¡±


    Sophie should have guessed. The yacht, the dinner, Colby¡¯s timely appearance, it all had to be


    nned.


    Colby said in a deep voice, ¡°Open it and see.¡±


    Full of curiosity, Sophie opened the wooden box in front of her, only to find it contained a stack of


    property deeds, bank cards, financial documents, and various titles.


    Buried under these documents was a sapphire blue ring.


    Sophie, who knew her jewels, recognized at a nce that the ring was of high value, likely the one the


    royal family of a certain kingdom crafted for their queen a century ago.


    The ring was rumored to be sold to a private buyer years ago. She never thought that it would end up


    in Colby¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°My everything¡± Colby said softly. ¡°Sophie, I willingly give you all that I have, with no regrets.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately pushed the wooden box back to Colby. ¡°Have you lost


    your mind? Why would you give me all your possessions as a birthday gift? I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    ¡°What should I do then? I¡¯ve already signed the

 Chapter 427

    ¡°What contract?¡± Sophie looked puzzled.


    Colby pulled out the document he had been carrying, which was now stamped and signed. ¡°Given


    willingly, never to be reimed.¡±


    You..


    t¡¯s legally binding. These are yours now¡±


    Colby crouched down and slid the ring onto Sophie¡¯s Index finger. The sapphire¡¯s blue hue made her


    skin as delicate as snow


    Colby kissed the gern lightly. ¡°This ring is called Loyalty¡±


    Looking into Sophie¡¯s eyes, Colby¡¯s gaze was filled with endless affection and love. 1, Colby Costello,


    pledge my unconditional loyalty to you, Sophie Russell. In this life, I shall stand by no one but you.¡±


    The candlelight flickered, creating an intimate atmosphere on the yacht.


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks burned, and Colby¡¯s palm was feverish. When he touched her fingertips, it was


    electrifying, irresistible.


    The yacht was silent. The sound of waves crashing against the rocks was crystal clear


    It took a moment before Sophie spoke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting to ask something?¡±


    Colby frowned, not immediately catching her meaning.


    ¡°After all this effort to woo me, isn¡¯t there something you want to ask?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words were hesitant.


    Though she had lived another life, she had never truly experienced love.


    In her past life with James, it was a one¨Csided affair, and they never lived as a true couple.


    Now, Colby¡¯s confession shook her to the core. She had always known that all she wanted was


    someone who would devote themselves to herpletely.


    James was willing to gamble everything of the Burke family for her, but Colbyid everything he had


    before her without hesitation.


    Sophie found no reason to refuse, nor could she afford to.


    A smile spread across Colby¡¯s face, his voice deep and maic. ¡°Sophie, will you marry me?¡±


    They were inches apart. Sophie leaned in and gently kissed Colby¡¯s lips. Her eyes sparkled as she


    blushed and said, ¡°That¡¯s my answer.¡± With just that kiss, Colby felt a fire ignite within him. He ced


    his hand behind Sophie¡¯s neck. Her lips were as luscious as ripe cherries, irresistible to taste.


    Colby leaned in for a deep kiss, their lips and teeth interlocked at that moment, and Sophie felt as if she


    were melting.


    Colby held her tightly as if blending her into his very bones and blood.


    The kiss was long, and just before Sophie felt she might suffocate, Colby let her go.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He gently yed with her hair and cradled her fac his voice now hoarse. ¡°Sophie, wait for me. Wait for


    the day I bring you home.¡±


    Sophie blushed and nodded softly. Colby tenderly touched her face and nted a soft kiss on her


    forehead.


    Just then, Sophie¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID. It was Jenna.


    Sophie snapped back to reality, remembering the day¡¯s events. Jenna must have been worried sick, so


    she immediately answered the call. Before Sophie could speak, Jenna said, ¡°Sophie, where are you?


    Adler and I wille get you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°lon¡¯t it your birthday today? Colby prepared a special dinner to celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 428

    Jenna¡¯s voice was loud enough for Colby to overhear. Sophie¡¯s face flushed rad. She nced at Colby


    beside her and asked, ¡°He¡­ prepared a dinner for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, at the Regent Hotell Everything¡¯s set up already. We¡¯re just missing thedy of the evening.


    Adler and I are here to pick you up. Where are you?¡±


    Sophie covered the phone, whispering, ¡°You arranged something at the Regent Hotel for me?¡±


    Colby shook his head.


    Sophie immediately knew this was a surprise Jenna and Adler had prepared on Colby¡¯s behalf. Then¡­


    is Colby there?¡±


    Jenna stuttered, ¡°Of¡­ of course he¡¯s at the Regent Hotel waiting for you!¡±


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then, if Colby is supposed to be with you, who¡¯s this person with me


    now?¡±


    ¡°What? Colby¡¯s with you?¡±


    Jenna jumped, and so did Adler, ¡°What! You two are together?¡±


    Both Adler and Jenna seemed ready to leap out of their car as Sophie heard the sound of an abrupt


    stop on the other end.


    Adfer, grinding his teeth with frustration, eximed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner? Do you know I


    spent a fortune to book the entire Regent Hotel for this? You bettere back here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, celebrating without us, that¡¯s not cool!¡±


    Though Jennained, her heart was already blooming with joy. She had thought her brother was


    unromantic, only to be pleasantly surprised in the end.


    ¡°We should be at the harbor¡­


    Before Sophie could finish, Colby took the phone, saying indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re noting back tonight.


    Have fun.¡±


    After that, Colby hung up.


    Jenna and Adler were left in shock. Adler finally managed to ask, ¡°What does he mean by that?¡±


    ¡°He said they¡¯re noting back tonight¡±


    ¡°What are they doing at the harbor?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Jenna opened her mouth and then quickly covered it with her hand. Realization hit them like a tornado.


    Were they gonna spend the night together?


    ¡°I disagree! This is moving too fast! Drive to the harbor now I want to see this unfold!¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go see. But what¡¯s this about moving too fast??


    Adler, clearly in on Jenna¡¯s curiosity, was even mo eager for some gossip. So, he started the car not


    caring about the fortune spent, and headed straight for the harbor.


    Sophie looked at the phone Colby had handed back to her trying not tough. ¡°Why did you hang up on


    them?¡±


    They were too noisy¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby took Sophie¡¯s hand, leading her upstairs.


    Outside, the moon was bright, and stars scattered across the sky. The winter sea breeze felt cold,


    turning the ocean a deep shade of ck. The view from the cruise ship¡¯s open¨Cair terrace was indeed


    spectacr.


    Wrapped in a nket, Sophie sat on the terrace. All the lights were on, with every entertainment device


    avable. Colby handed her a cup of warmed milk. ¡°Are you Cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    In a deep voice, Colby said, ¡°I wanted to bring you here in the summer. It¡¯s indeed a bitte now¡±


    ¡°Summer? Did you buy this cruise ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Sophie was taken aback, having thought Colby had only rented a cruise ship, but he had gone ahead


    and bought the entire vessel.


    It¡¯s not toote now.¡±

 Chapter 429

    Colby¡¯s eyes were filled with tender affection.


    To outsiders, Colby was like an emissary returned from hell. Everyone was afraid of Colby. They


    dreaded him.


    But the Colby in front of her was always a man of few words, asionally cunning and unorthodox in


    his actions¨Ca defiantly charming


    mon


    This Colby was endearing and by no means frightening.


    ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    Colby went downstairs and brought up a heart¨Cshaped dessert. It looked like a cherry jam¨Cfilled


    sponge cake.


    The thought of a serious and eamest person like Colby making a heart¨Cshaped dessert warmed


    Sophie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Encouraged by Colby, Sophie took a small bite. The taste of cherry was bittersweet. The sourness was


    intensified, but the aftertaste was delightfully lingering.


    ¡°You would have made an incredible chef.¡±


    1 used to be one.¡±


    ¡°I remember you told me you


    ¡°That too.¡±


    u once worked as a barber¡±


    ¡°Could you share more about your past with me?¡± Curiosity sparkled in Sophie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sophie prepared to listen to the stories she had only heard bits and pieces of from Adler and Jenna but


    rarely from Colby himself.


    Like why Mr. Elwood from abroad had taken notice of him.


    How he made a name for himself overseas, bing renowned far and wide.


    Most importantly why, despite being the heir to the Costello family, he had to undergo so many trials


    before Lennon finally brought him back.


    These questions had long upied Sophie¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Let me think¡±


    Colby¡¯s thoughts seemed to stretch far into the distance.


    Sophie listened intently.


    As far as Colby could remember, his mother had instilled one idea into him: revenge.


    He was to avenge himself against all members of e Costello family because they had made his


    mother¡¯s life miserable.


    His mother started with medication, then turned to alcohol,ter to smoking, and gradually, when


    smoking and drinking could no longer satisfy her, she began using drugs. Eventually, in a fit of


    madness, she jumped off a building.


    # € 2 8 5 2 188 22 32 32 3


    Colby was without citizenship and naturally became an orphan wandering abroad. To survive, he was


    willing to do anything. He had to do everything.


    The White family¡¯s lineage was dwindling, and someone like Mr. Elwood would not normally seek an


    heir in this ce. However, He needed someone fearless, capable of handling dirty work.


    Despite its public, phnthropic facade, the White family operated a vast underworld empire. This dark


    enterprise was something the pampered heirs could not handle. They had to find someone from the


    slums who had fought to live.


    Later, Mr. Elwood set his sights on sixteen year¨Cold Colby.


    To eliminate those at odds with the White family, he had blood on his hands, climbing step by step to


    the head of the White family


    Sophie listened quietly when Colby suddenly said. ¡°This is what outsiders know as the entirety of my


    story¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean, what outsiders know?¡±


    Was this story not the meal situation?


    Colby gently tapped on Sophie¡¯s forehead, saying, ¡°These stories


    half¨Ctruths and half¨Cfictions.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Like what?¡°.


    DNT 50

 Chapter 430

    The story that circted was indeed legendary, but there was something off about it.


    For a business empire as vast as the Costellos empire, tracking down Colby should have been ensy


    Sixteen years should have been more than enough time to find him


    Yet in this narrative, there was no trace of the Costello family¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°Do you know what founded the Costello family¡¯s fortune?¡±


    The military Sophie blurted out.


    From its inception, the Costello family had built its empire through military endeavors. Only Inter did


    they transition into legitimate business operations as policies changed. However, the essence of the


    Costello family remained unaltered. To this day, its old guard. still welded considerable influence and


    power within the military tanks,


    ¡°Sophie, the reason I can¡¯t always be by your side is that I must follow the orders from the upper


    echelons of the Costello family. But now that I¡¯ve taken over this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Colby gripped


    Sophie¡¯s hand lightly, hin voice low. ¡°I will protect you, ensuring you nevere to harm.¡±


    Sophie didn¡¯t press further. It was clear Colby feared the truth would put her in donger from those with


    ill intentions.


    At that moment, the distant glimmer of car headlights caught their attention. Two figures emerged from


    the car. Jenna and Adler had practically sprinted towards the yacht upon spotting it.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing! You guys are really something, running off to a yacht in this cold! Only Colby would pull


    this off!¡± Adlerined as they boarded


    Upon seeing Jenna and Adler approach, Sophie nced down at the heart¨Cshaped dessert before her


    and impulsively ate half of it.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    She choked from haste, and Colby passed her a ss of water out of habit.


    After taking a sip. Sophie asked. ¡°How did you find us?¡±


    Jenna replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at the port? There are so many in Devonport, but luckily, we


    guessed right.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Adier boasted, ¡°All thanks to me! I remembered Colby bought a yacht a few months back, kept it here,


    and maintained it daily. With all that money, why not buy a ne? Tums out it was all for today!¡±


    Adler nudged Colby meaningfully. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    Colby, catching Sophie¡¯s shy, evasive gaze, wore a light smile..


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t just smile there!¡± Adler, clearly dissatisfied, sat down. ¡°You could¡¯ve told


    me your n earlier. Later, you¡¯reing with me to the Regent Hotel. You can¡¯t let the money spent


    on decorations go to waste. We¡¯ll have to redo the whole process.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now¡± Sophie stood up, blocking the view of the heart¨Cshaped dessert Colby had made.


    Colby¡¯s smile deepened. He stood up and said, ¡°Let go


    Adler and Jenna sensed an unusual atmosphere between the two.


    Jenna pointed at them. ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Tm actually hungry, Jenna. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sophie¡¯s face flushed, and she quickly took Jenna¡¯s hand,


    Before Jenna could finish her inquiry, Sophie hurriedly dragged her away.


    Adler, with a mischievous grin, moved closer to ask, ¡°Bro, how did it go?¡±


    Colby lightly patted Adler¡¯s shoulder, walking past him with a calm. ¡°Last one out, turns off the lights.¡±

 Chapter 431

    The sky was darkening, and Nichole found herself restless in Ricardo¡¯s house after seeing that news


    broadcast on TV.


    It wasn¡¯t just James she saw, but also Ca by Ben¡¯s side!


    With this news, numerous media outlets began specting that Calle would rece Sophie as the next


    Mrs. Burke.


    Nichole nced down at her slightly swollen belly.


    That old hag must¡¯ve been nning to have Ca step into her shoes in the Burke family!


    No, she wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Ricardo was a madman, she couldn¡¯t stay by this lunatic¡¯s side. If she wanted a chance at life, her only


    hope was to rely on James.


    Nichole bit her lip, and just then, Ricardo came out of the bathroom. The moment she saw him, she


    instinctively wanted to step back


    But remembering she had to carve a path for herself, Nichole cautiously tested the waters. ¡°Ricardo, I


    haven¡¯t been home in days and really miss my dad. Could I possibly


    Ricardo sneered, ¡°What tricks are you trying to y now?¡±


    ¡°Im not ying tricks. I just miss home a little¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of telling Mr. Briggs that I¡¯ve been treating you poorly, I think you can save your


    breath.¡± Ricardo coldly said. ¡°Your secrets are all in my hands. If you breathe a word, I assure you, only


    one oue will be waiting for you.¡±


    Nichole, suppressing her fear, responded, ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re really overthinking it. How could I dare


    betray you when you hold all my secrets? If I did, I doubt I¡¯d live to see another day.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know.¡±


    Ricardo indifferently went to change his clothes. In his eyes, Nichole was nothing more than a tool for


    use. Should the daye when this tool disobeyed, he could easily destroy it and rece it with a new


    one.


    Nichole bit her lip and said, ¡°Ricardo, so, can I go?¡±


    ? ? ?? ? ?# ? ??? ? ??? ? ?? ??


    ¡°If you wish.¡± Ricardo replied indifferently. ¡°But my people will be watching you. I advise you not to even


    think about running away. Otherwise


    ¡°I won¡¯t run. I¡¯ll be good and follow your instructions.¡± Nichole hastily agreed.


    Her first priority now was to escape from Ricardo¡¯s presence. As long as she could escape from him,


    she would eventually find an opportunity to seek out James


    Even for the sake of their child, James would help her,


    Even if James refused, Bea would never allow a child of the Burke family to be left in the lurch.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ricardo had let Nichole leave. His secretary, bit worried, stood by his side and asked, ¡°Mr Ricardo,


    you¡¯re just letting her go?¡±


    ¡°Rx, she won¡¯t dare say a word, Ricardo replied coldly. ¡°That woman was cunning. It¡¯s best she


    remains ignorant of what¡¯s toe.¡±


    ¡°Understood


    Ricardo gave his secretary a cold nce and asked, ¡°Have you made the arrangements with Aldridge


    Global?¡±


    ¡°Everything is set. We¡¯re scheduled to visit Aldridge Global Group¡¯s interns tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    ¡°However, the Russell family¡¯s daughter is also inteming there. If we encounter her.¡±


    Nichole had recently taken matters into her own hands and caused Reece¡¯s car ident. Sophie


    demanded five billion aspensation, effectively dering war.


    Their meeting tomorrow would


    uld undoubtedly be fraught with tension.

 Chapter 432

    Ricardo nced at the TV showing news of a scandal involving th


    e Burke family at the mall and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with


    her


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sophie was in the car furiously working on her phone, making Adler, who saw her actions


    in the rearview mirror, ask, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯ve been busy since you got in the car. What are you working


    on?¡±


    Im publishing an article.¡±


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I need you guys to help me boost its visibility online.¡±


    ¡°What article?¡±


    Jenna, always eager for some juicy news, immediately pulled out her phone. On Twitter, she found an


    anonymous post by Sophie detailing evidence of Reece¡¯s car ident, directly implicating Nichole.


    With nine pictures providing undeniable proof, thement section was already buzzing with


    conspiracy theories.


    Soon, people were drawing connections from Sophie¡¯s post, concluding that Nichole had targeted


    Reece due to her rivalry with Sophie and wanted to cut off Sophie¡¯s financial avenues.


    Others pointed directly at the Cloude family, arguing that Ricardo¡¯s deep affection for Nichole would


    make him capable of doing anything. This,bined with some business disputes, led to the


    conclusion that Ricardo was behind it.


    In short, both Ricardo and Nichole were at the top of the suspect list.


    Right as the buzz hit its peak, Sophie released an audio recording of Nichole hiring someone to cause


    the ident.


    She had asked Tricia to find the person who tampered with Reece¡¯s car days ago. Fortunately, that


    person had the foresight to record the arrangement, preserving the evidence.


    Once all this was released online, it immediately caused a sensation


    Adler couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡°You¡¯ve already squeezed five billion from them, and now you¡¯re


    going after them publicly? Wow, who would dare to settle with you privately after this?¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t released in my name. What evidence is there that I did it?¡±


    Adler sighed, ¡°You must¡¯ve learned this from Colby, right? Sophie, you pick up all the bad tricks! Colby


    is notoriously sneaky. You¡¯re led


    astray!¡±


    Colby kicked the driver¡¯s seat lightly and said indifferently, ¡°Shut up and drive.¡±


    Adler was put in his ce, but he couldn¡¯t really argue. After all, he had to save some face for his good


    friend. But more importantly, he couldn¡¯t beat Colby.


    Inside the Regent Hotel.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Adler led the way with a mysterious air while Jenna whispered to Sophie, ¡°Let me tell you, no matter


    what you seeter, you have to act very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Is this Adler¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenna whispered, ¡°He loves a spectacle.¡±


    ¡°Im prepared.¡±


    Sophie said so, but the moment Adler snapped his fingers, she was visibly shaken.


    Suddenly, the prelude to the Wedding March started ying in the banquet hall, with two spotlights


    focusing on her and Colby.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t manage a smile, not even a semnce of one. She had a rigid smile stered on her


    face for what felt like ages.


    They were mel with a path lined with flowers and a floral arch, creating the setting of a wedding


    ceremony despite there being no one


    around.


    Jenna, forcing a smile, pped and said, ¡°Sophie! Happy Birthday!¡±


    ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±

 Chapter 433

    The next day, Sophie was chauffeured back to Aldridge Global in Colby¡¯s luxury car.


    Rumors about Sophie being taken away by James the day before had already spread like wildfire


    among the trainees.


    The incident at the Eastwood Mall had also made the newsst night. It had be the hot topic of


    conversation for all the trainees during their breaks.


    ¡°Oh my, some people just don¡¯t know their own weight, nor do they realize their status. Thinking of


    getting back into high society isn¡¯t that simple, is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you all see the car that dropped her off today? Tsk tsk. looks like she¡¯s got a hefty sponsor.¡±


    ¡°A bankrupt heiress. What else could she do but act like this?¡±


    Several people whispered among themselves, but Sophie was unfazed.


    Wendy approached Sophie and said, ¡°Looks like Mr. Burke¡¯s investment in Aldridge Global is going to


    fall through, huh? Sophie, what¡¯s the use of stubbomly refusing to divorce? In the end, you won¡¯t gain


    anything, will you?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with us. Everyone knows Russell Enterprise is bankrupt now, and you¡¯re eager to


    reconcile with Mr. Burke. But with your status, the chances of you returning as Mrs. Burke are slim,


    especially if Bea doesn¡¯t approve. You can forget about turning your fortunes around ¡±


    Wendy was particrly upset seeing her own father so eager to please James yesterday.


    They were trainees at the same ce, and Sophie still carried the title of Mrs. Burke,manding


    respect from others.


    Another trainee chimed in, ¡°Yeah, remember how you were so sure about divorcing Mr. Burke? And


    yet, it¡¯s been so long, and we¡¯ve seen no divorce. It¡¯s clear to us all that your divorce threat was just a


    ploy to force Mr. Burke to abandon his pregnant mistress.¡±


    ¡°s, what a pity. Mr, Burke has countless girls avable to step in. I heard Bea has already chosen


    Miss Ca as the next Mrs. Burke, It might be better to divorce sooner. Maybe Mr. Burke will take pity


    on you and leave you a sum of money.¡±


    They mockingly looked at Sophie.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I also hope the divorce happens soon.¡± Sophie left them with that remark and went to


    practice new moves.


    Sophie¡¯s attitude irked Wendy and her group.


    *She¡¯s pretending! Clearly, she doesn¡¯t want a divorce, yet she acts all high and mighty.¡±


    ¡°Let her be. Without the title of Mrs. Burke, she¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just wait for Miss Devins to be the next Mrs. Burke and watch Sophie cry and regret.¡±


    Sophie wasn¡¯t concerned. She doubted Bea would let Ca be Mrs. Burke.


    Bea was highly selective and wanted a granddaughter¨Cinw from a prestigious family, preferably one


    with a legacy like the Russell family.


    The Devins family¡¯s minor status could be used asionally but would never be officially recognized.


    Just then, Skye pushed the door open and said, ¡°Mr. Ricardo is here for an inspection. Everyone,e


    out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ricardo? The Mc Ricardo from Bloomsbury?¡±


    Some lit up with excitement.


    Ricardo, known for his deep love for Nichole, had already won over a legion of female fans who were


    eager to meet this legendary domineering CEO.


    Skye spoke indifferently. This is a one¨Ctime opportunity, so get dressed ande out.¡±


    The training room instantly buzzed with activity.

 Chapter 434

    In this ce, the trainees generally came from affluent backgrounds, with Wendy being the wealthiest


    of them all. She had a particr fondness for rich and handsome guys like Ricardo. Several of them


    pulled out their basic makeup kits from their bags, applying lipstick and powder


    Sophin frowned. Ricardo¡¯s visit to Aldridge Global surely had a purpose.


    Could it be because of the news she released yesterday?


    It seemed unlikely. Would hee to Aldridge Global just to catch her in the act?


    Sophie didn¡¯t have time to ponder further Everyone was already running downstairs.


    Wendy¡¯s father, Mr. Devin, was there as well, smiling so broadly his mouth could barely close.


    Yesterday, James visited, and today, it was Ricardo. Was this some kind of godsend?


    ¡°Mr. Ricardo, all of our trainees are here.¡±


    es as if


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    if they wished their eyes could


    Mr. Devin had summoned all the female trainees, each of whom looked at Ricardo with adoring eyes


    stick to him.


    Ricardo¡¯s gazended on Sophie at first sight.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Ricardo suddenly called out to Sophie, who responded emotionlessly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ricardo.¡±


    Ricardo called Sophie and everyone watched her with envy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have male trainees at Aldridge Global? Call them over as well.


    Mr. Devin was stunned when he heard Ricardo¡¯s assistant¡¯s words.


    Male trainees? What was so good about them? They wem supposed to be for the wealthydies!


    But since Mr. Ricardo¡¯s assistant had spoken, Mr. Devin immediately signaled to a manager by his


    side, who quickly went to call the male trainees.


    The assistant added, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t say it was Mr. Ricardo¡¯s request. Tell everyone to rx a bit so Mr.


    Ricardo can see their normal state.¡±


    ¡°No problem! I support this!¡±


    Mr. Devin agreed immediately.


    This move made Sophie suspicious. What did Ricardo want with the male trainees?


    In no time, the male trainees came downstairs.


    The one leading them had an air of cool aloofness. Sophie¡¯couldn¡¯t help but take a second look,


    She seemed to have seen him before on the training ground, likely the captain of the male trainees,


    Julian,


    When Julian saw Ricardo, his brows furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop walking. Behind him, Johnny


    couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°This guy looks a lot like our captain, huh.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s Mr. Ricardo. How could he look like our captain?¡±


    ¡°But he really does look simr.¡±


    Ricardo, watching Julian and the others walk down, slightly smiled.


    ¡°These are our male trainees, and this is their captain, Julian. This is our female trainees¡® captain,


    Shirley. They are both pirs of our trainee team.¡±


    Mi


    duced them, but Wendy was not pleased. ¡°There are more pirs than just them,¡± Wendy said.


    red at Wendy, who then closed her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, quite impressive.¡± Ricardo stepped forward, patting Julian on the shoulder, ¡°Like a rising star.¡±


    ¡°Of course! They are all carefully selected!¡±


    Sophie saw a hint of animosity in both Julian and Ricardo¡¯s eyes. She frowned, not missing the


    murderous intent in Ricardo¡¯s eyes


    Did these two know each other?

 Chapter 435

    As the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, Sophie suddenly spoke up, "It seems Mr. Ricardo has a particr fondness for the male trainees. Looks like us girls don''t stand a chance at securing an investment."


    There was an unmistakable implication in Sophie''s words, insinuating that Ricardo was gay.


    Ricardo''s brows furrowed slightly before he withdrew the hand that had been resting on Julian''s shoulder.


    Mr. Devin, upon hearing Sophie''s words, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead in fear.


    Sophie had a way to describe it!


    "Ha, haha, Sophie here just loves to joke around. Mr. Ricardo, your investment is, of course, meant to be inclusive. How could you possibly only invest in the male trainees and ignore the girls? Besides, Mr. Ricardo is every bit the masculine man¡­"


    Mr. Devin''s exnation only seemed to dig himself deeper into the hole. The people around couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Mrs. Burke, it seems I''ve somehow offended you before, which is why you''re targeting me like this," Ricardo retorted, changing his approach to a more deliberately sarcastic tone.


    Sophie appeared unbothered, responding, "Mr. Ricardo, you jest. How could you have possibly offended me?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The rumors in the news..." Ricardo leaned closer to Sophie, whispering in a volume only they could hear, "Was that your doing?"


    "Always knew Sophie had ulterior motives, but to use this tactic to tempt Mr. Ricardo!"


    "She''s shamelessly unting herself in front of so many people."


    Observing this, Julian frowned slightly and stepped forward to push Ricardo away from Sophie, cautioning, "Mr. Ricardo, please mind the social distance."


    Shirley, witnessing this scene, bit her lip, clearly displeased.


    Sophie maintained her innocence, saying, "Mr. Ricardo, I swear none of this has anything to do with me. I have no idea why those rumors are circting online."


    "That would be best," Ricardo said with a raised eyebrow. "I also believe you weren''t the type to break your word, Mrs. Burke." Well, she was exactly that type.


    "I need to review some things here, but if there are no issues, let''s sign the contract. I''ll invest in both groups of trainees."


    "Sure, sure, no problem!"


    Julian heard Ricardo''s decision to invest and his frown deepened further.


    Ricardo gave Julian a meaningful look before turning to leave.


    Johnny was puzzled and asked, "What was that about? That look he gave you... could he actually have taken a liking to you?"


    "I always wondered how the Cloude family could produce such a romantic man. Turns out he''s gay, crafting a loving persona for the public while ying the field behind the scenes!" Sophie''sment sessfully twisted Ricardo''s sexual orientation narrative.


    "Come with me for a second." Julian took the initiative to invite Sophie aside for a talk, which made the other female trainees look on with envy and jealousy.


    "Since when does Julian talk to girls? Howe he''s so close with Sophie?"


    "Sophie just arrived and is already seducing men! Absolutely shameless!"


    Someone nearby asked, "Shirley, didn''t you used to live in the same neighborhood as Julian? What''s your rtionship like? Does he have a girlfriend?"


    Shirley''s face turned sour.


    Even though she had lived in the same neighborhood as Julian, he hardly spoke to her. He always treated her with a cold indifference, showing little affection. She had never seen Julian take the initiative to talk to a girl before.


    Meanwhile, Julian asked Sophie in a cold voice, "What is your rtionship with Ricardo?"

 Chapter 436

    What was her rtionship with Ricardo?


    Sophie pondered for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°To put it urately, we¡¯re enemies.¡±


    Julian was silent for a while, seemingly trying to discem whether Sophie was telling the truth or not


    ¡°Tve already told you about my rtionship with Ricardo Shouldn¡¯t you be honest with me too?¡±


    To be honest, she had already noticed that Ricardo was here for Julian. The way Ricardo red at


    Julian earlier was clearly like a hunter eyeing his prey. There was a thick intent to kill.


    ¡°Sorry, nothing to disclose.¡±


    As Julian tumed to leave. Sophie directly stated. ¡°Is he your brother?¡±


    Hearing Sophie say this, Julian immediately tumed back. He reached out and grabbed Sophie¡¯s throat,


    his eyes suddenly filled with danger, ¡°How do you know? Who exactly are you? What else do you


    know?¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t apply force, and Sophie calmly said, ¡°Your reaction proves that what I said is true.¡±


    At her words, Julian was t taken aback.


    Sophie vaguely remembered some rumors about the Cloude family from her past life. They wereter


    smoothed over by the Cloude family but were better believed than doubted.


    Julian and Ricardo¡¯s resemnce had Sophie guessing it to a certain extent, but she was not


    completely sure until her question, which fully confirmed her spection.


    Julian was indeed naive to be so easily tricked.


    ¡°Did you just trick me?¡± Julian frowned deeply.


    Sophie nonchntly said, ¡°With that brain of yours, I suggest you stop trying to confront Ricardo. Better


    terminate your contract with Aldridge Global early and go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯re just waiting for your career to be destroyed.¡± Sophie indifferently said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Ricardo to personally invest here. He¡¯s just making sure you¡¯re here. Now that he


    has invested in this project and be a shareholder, he has the right to torment you to ruin you.


    Don¡¯t you understand?


    Julian pursed his lips.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand; he had no choice. He could only stay here.


    Sophie looked Julian up and down, suddenly remembering what Jean and the others had mentioned


    about a penalty fee. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have the money to


    leave?¡±


    Julian¡¯s ears


    turned red, clearly struck by her words.


    Sophie chuckled dryly


    Ricardos younger brother didn¡¯t have the money to pay


    ay the penalty


    alty fee?


    Julian said in a low voice, ¡°I am an illegitimate child, so I don¡¯t have any money¡±


    He was able to enter because of his face and his own qualifications. Joining Aldridge Global was his


    only chance to make something of himself.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? You want to fight Ricardo?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to cave in?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want any interaction with him.¡±


    ¡°He might fear youll contest for the inheritance.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sophie clearly understood Ricardo¡¯s mindset.


    She was initially puzzled as to why Ricardo would make such a big effort toe from Bloomsbury to


    Devonport. Was it just for Rowena and the Freeman family? It turned out he had a more significant


    concem.


    Sophie patted Julian on the shoulder and said, ¡°Ricardo probably wants to eliminate this hidden threat


    so you¡¯d better be careful. He will not let you off easily.¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    ¡°If | go and talk to him...


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Sophie said calmly. ¡°Being bom out of wedlock isn¡¯t something you can decide for yourself, but here, in this ce,


    Ricardo will never allow your existence to threaten his position. Whatever you say will be in vain. He might even pretend to be


    brotherly to your face but plot against you behind your back.¡±


    Julian fell silent. He never wanted to get involved in these matters in the first ce. All he wanted was to dance quietly, searching


    for the stage he longed for.


    Seeing Julian troubled, Sophie said, ¡°How about this? Come find me tonight when you''re resting. | have a business proposition


    for you. If you agree, | guarantee Ricardo won''t bother you anymore.¡±


    At her words, Julian was taken aback, skepticism in his eyes, ¡°You have a way?¡±


    Bef xp Fc 5 At sh aga C


    ¡°Believe me ande. If not, pretend | never said anything. | won''t force you.¡± Sophie left first, waving at Julian, ¡°Tonight at 8:30,


    at the back of the gym, don¡¯t stand me up.¡±


    Johnny had been eavesdropping around theer. Since he hadn¡¯t heard anything, he immediately approached Julian after


    Sophie left, saying, ¡°Hey! Dude, what were you talking about with her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Julian turned to leave, but Johnny y was persistent and blocked his way, asking, ¡°I was watching from over there! You two were


    so close!! don¡¯t think it was nothing.¡±


    Julian stopped, frowning, ¡°You heard it?¡±


    ¡°Not a thing.¡± Johnny, probably not expecting Julian to question him like that, suddenly got angry. ¡°You¡¯re even keeping secrets


    from your friend? Fine, fine, | knew there was something special between you two!¡± Julian felt a headacheing from the noise


    and, without another word, left.


    Johnny followed, shouting, ¡°Julian! Damn you! Keeping a romance from me!¡±


    Johnny''s voice was so loud that other male and female apprentices who had been eavesdropping caught on.


    ¡°What? Julian is in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°When did our captain start dating? How did | not know?¡±


    ¡°No wonder he hasn''t been hanging out with girls before. It turns out...¡±


    ¡°Damn, his girl couldn¡¯t possibly be Sophie, could it?¡±


    The crowd buzzed with spection. Shirley, overhearing this, clenched her fists, her face turning sour


    ¡°Really? Sophie is pretty, but to think she could even thaw a big ice mountain like Julian.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    *This is explosive news! Didn''t you


    see them just Pacen was even


    p teoting ont ront of Mr.


    Ricardo!¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Hearing the surrounding


    spections, Shirley grew more


    anxious. She took\ hOyteat td mM


    canfromtualiah Her usual cool


    demeanor was gone. She bit her lip


    and asked, ¡°What''s your rtionship


    with Sophie?¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Johnny smelled the gossip but, for


    the sake of his good nena¡¯ psivacy,


    raised hi pandesth Bulrender, saying,


    ¡°Naidh''t hear anything. You guys talk.


    I''ll leave.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    After Johnny had moved a few meters away, Julian coldly said, ¡°It''s none of your business.¡±


    Shirley, anxious, grabbed Julian, Julian! Your mother told you not to date, remember?¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Julian frowned deeply. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    In his memory, he and Shirley were hardly acquaintances, at most neighbors, yet Shirley seemed to deliberately remind him of


    family matters, suggesting what he should do.


    Julian shook off Shirley''s hand, clearly resisting any contact with her.


    Shirley was rejected and stood there flushing and embarrassed. Johnny walked over, having overheard Julian¡¯s harsh words,


    and immediately said, ¡°Julian went too far, How can he talk to a girl like that? Don¡¯t worry, Ill have a word with him!¡±


    Johnny followed Julian, but his words only insulted Shirley''s pride even more.


    Shirley found Sophie, who was practicing her dance moves in the studio. As Shirley approached, she attempted to p Sophie,


    but Sophie blocked her, asking. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Shirley had always been the calmest among them, but for some reason, sheshed out this time


    ¡°Shameless! Seducing Julian is over the line!¡±


    Shirley tried to strike again, but Sophie firmly grabbed her wrist, saying, ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about. Are you


    jealous?


    ¡°You!¡± Sophie hit a nerve, and Shirley¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°So, | was right¡± Sophie let go of Shirley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°When you like someone, you feel the need to fight for them yourself. If


    you like him, you should tell him directly and show your feelings, not take it out on me.¡±


    Shirley coldly replied, ¡°What do you know? How much do you understand about the situation of Julian¡¯s family? His family


    doesn¡¯t allow him to date. I''d advise you to stay away from Julian!¡±


    ¡°And what exactly are you to Julian?¡±


    Sophie, genuinely puzzled, asked, ¡°Are you his sister? His cousin? A rtive? Or perhaps, his girlfriend? His wife?¡±


    Shirley was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie continued, ¡°See, you have no im to him, yet here you are, warning others in his name. It seems you''re the one who¡¯s


    truly ridiculous.¡±


    Shirley was shamed, tumed, and left the studio.


    The trainees outside, unaware of what had transpired, came in asking. ¡°Even the usually approachable team leader couldn¡¯t


    stand you, Sophie. You really are something¡±


    ¡°I''ve got more skills than you, no need for you to mention it. Instead, think about how to catch Mr. Ricardo¡¯s eye during his


    inspection this afternoon.¡±


    Sophie''s sharp retort left Jean


    fuming, but Sophie, wiping off with a


    towel, walked out, hep Rar Gitedt


    respqnse Rod keen the female


    trainees busy enough to prevent


    Ricardo from bothering her and


    Julianter. The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    The trainees thought about Sophie''s


    words and, indeed, dressed to mM


    impress that altemndom ath ¡®tried


    theif be fo apply the most


    ttering makeup and wear their


    most attractive outfits. The content is


    on ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    Ricardo, standing inside the studio, felt as if he¡¯d entered an upscale club.


    Mr. Devin, observing the


    well-prepared female trainees,


    couldn''t help but qoyativightlpwhen


    he saw hisown daughter among


    them, dolled up as well. He said,


    ¡°Wendy,e here and meet Mr.


    Ricardo.¡± The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 439

    Wendy heard her dad call her name and happily stepped forward, saying to Ricardo, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Ricardo, Im Wendy¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter, Wendy,¡± Mr. Devin Introduced.


    With a formal smile, Ricardo responded, ¡°I had no idea your daughter was also here. It¡¯s a pleasure to


    meet you, Miss Wendy¡±


    Wendy blushed at thepliment.


    Ricardo was merely being polite in his greeting. As Wendy was about to say something more, Mr.


    Devin quickly pulled her away ¡°Mr. Ricardo, let me introduce our team¡¯s star yer, Shirley.¡±


    Shirley was introduced to Ricardo, who seemed genuinely interested in her. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone


    in the entertainment industry such a demeanor. It seems Shirley is destined to be a star of tomorrow.¡±


    The people around were taken aback by Ricardo¡¯s high praise for Shirley, their faces showing surprise.


    with


    Sophie, however, was skeptical. Shirley hade to her today, clearly out of jealousy over Julian. It


    seemed Ricardo was looking to use Shirley as a means to get closer to Julian,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ricardo Shirley was oblivious to Ricardo¡¯s intentions, her face alight with the joy of


    potential sess.


    Ricardo turned to Sophie, saying, ¡°Ms. Sophie, with your stunning looks, would you grace us with a


    dance?¡±


    His expression was teasing, clearly intending to put her on the spot.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie, facing Ricardo, was about to decline when Mr. Devin chimed in, ¡°Of course she can! Ms.


    Sophie is the best dancer in the whole studio! Our dance instructor is always singing her praises!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡± Wendy was the first to express her displeasure at her father¡¯s praise for Sophie.


    However, Mr Devin quickly calmed his daughter and told Ricardo, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can see


    for yourself. Our interns are all highly skilled!¡±


    ¡°It seems Wendy is not too pleased. Maybe she should dance instead.¡±


    Sophie immediately passed the opportunity to Wendy, who hadn¡¯t even had time to rejoice when


    Ricardo said, ¡°I specifically wanted to see Ms. Sophie dance.¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the studio became awkward.


    Sophie had no intention of dancing


    Mr. Devin quickly tried to ease the mood. ¡°Oh dear look at my memory. I forgot that Ms. Sophie


    identally twisted her ankle yesterday and can¡¯t dance today.¡±


    e heal


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Ricardo said thoughtfully, looking at Sophie, ¡°Well, whenever Ms. Sophie¡¯s ankle


    heals, she can dance for me then. Well talk about increasing the investment then, too.¡±


    Ricardo was clearly pushing the issue, and at that moment, Mr. Devin almost wished he could bow


    down and beg Sophie.


    With a smile, Sophie said, ¡°Is it just about dancing? If Mr. Ricardo only wants to see me dance, why not


    just pay me directly? The investment doesn¡¯t go into my pocket anyway¡±


    So, Ms. Sophie, how much would it take for you to dance?¡±


    I¡¯m quite short on cash right now. How about five billion again?¡±

 Chapter 440

    Sophie¡¯s hint about the five billion deal was a secret known only to her and Ricardo.


    At that moment, the smile on Ricardo¡¯s face faded


    Beside him, Jean whispered, ¡°Has Sophie lost her mind? Who does she think she is, believing a dance


    could be worth five billion?¡± ¡°She¡¯s talking to Mr. Ricardo like that. I think she is done for¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone was waiting to see Sophie¡¯s downfall, but she only watched Ricardo¡¯s reaction.


    He finally spoke with indifference, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly not in the mood. Since Ms. Sophie has twisted her


    ankle, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±


    As Ricardo let the matter go, M, Devin silently wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Sophie had James backing her, and Ricardo was the head of the Cloude family; he couldn¡¯t afford to


    offend either.


    ¡°Mr. Ricardo, if Sophie won¡¯t dance, I will. I assure you, my dance is for more graceful then here¡±


    Wendy stepped forward once again, volunteering herself. However, Ricardo didn¡¯t even nce at her


    before standing up and saying. ¡°That¡¯s enough time spent in the dance studio today. I heard the


    trainees have practice this afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but their intense training sessions are usually in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s simte a moming¡¯s intense training session this afternoon. Ill observe.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s words caused the faces of the female trainees around him to change.


    More training?


    Their rules required them to be makeup¨Cfree for training, but there was no way they could go back to


    their dorms to remove their makeup now!


    Only Sophie hadn¡¯t


    dn¡¯t wom makeup among the entire group of trainees, putting everyone else in a difficult position.


    Shirley had also been without makeup, but she had applied light makeup because she heard that both


    male and female trainees would be present today. Now, herplexion turned sour


    Sweating during the training session would likely ruin their makeup.


    ¡°No problem! No problem! I¡¯ll have them gather at the training field immediately!¡±


    Mr. Devin saw Ricardo off, and Wendy hurriedly whispered something to Mr. Devin. Although he


    seemed troubled, he still had someone take Wendy away.


    Wendy wore a smug look as she strutted out with Skye.


    They reached the training field, but Wendy was thest to arrive. Her face was now free of the delicate


    makeup, looking very fresh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what she was up to. She removed her makeup!¡±


    is different, isn¡¯t it? After all, her dad is the chairman.¡±


    ¡°Having connections really is


    Though the other trainees were dissatisfied, they only dared to mutter among themselves, careful not


    to let Wendy hear.


    Then, Ricardo arrived and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with running thirtyps.¡±


    ¡°Thirtyps?¡± Mr. Devin was stunned.


    Even the male trainees¡® expressions changed.


    Skye frowned, ¡°They¡¯ve already had an intense training session this moming. Running thirtyps now


    might be too much for their bodies.


    ¡°If they can¡¯t handle this bit of hardship, they¡¯ll only face more difficulties once they debut. How will they


    cope?¡± Ricardo was clearly unimpressed. Sitting down, he coldly added, ¡°Ill be watching here. They


    should be able to manage thirtyps within an hour¡±


    Thirtyps, that was over ten thousand meters!


    Ricardo was obviously looking for trouble.


    Mr. Devin took a deep breath and then said to the trainees, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Ricardo? Stop wasting


    time and start running.¡±


    They were about to appear on a show together, and al

 Chapter 441

    ach a cricial time, offending the investors was thest thing anyone wanted Despite their reluctance,


    they began a grading ten thousand meter num


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophin gave theando a cold nce. She was aware that I was delntately targeting her, perhaps to


    get at Julian as well.


    Such tactics were utterly repulsive)


    Julian deliberately stayed behind Sophie, catching up to whisper, Slow down. Time isn¡¯t the issue.


    Keeping your breath steady is what¡¯s important¡±


    Before Sophie could respond, Julian added, ¡°Meet me here at 8.30 tonight¡±


    Then, he sprinted ahead.


    Shirley clenched her fists as she witnessed the scene.


    An hour in, they had barely managed toplete the run


    The guys were still okay, but the gils were clearly struggling


    Even in the winter breeze, the girls were drenched in sweat afte without making a mess, which was


    incredibly ufortable


    run. Their makoup was smeared, but they were unable to wipe it off


    Ricardo sat across them, calm and collected, watching everyone panting. He said, ¡°Continue with


    leapfrog jumps for tenps.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jean was dumbfounded


    Leapfrog jumps for tenps under these circumstances? Was this not a death sentence?


    Sophie frowned at Ricardo¡¯s current demeanor


    ¡°Right, Ms. Sophie, you sprained your ankle running thoseps, which must have been tough for you.


    So please, sit next to me and help supervise everyone¡¯s training¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s words were loaded with implication.


    Sophie had already run theps, so she obviously had not sprained her ankle and deliberately chose


    not to dance earlier.


    By bringing this up, Ricardo clearly indicated that everyone was suffering because of Sophie


    ¡°Sophie, because you refuse to dance, Mr. Ricardo is punishing us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dance. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re losing anything. Why won¡¯t you dance!¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to prove, acting all high and mighty? Aren¡¯t you also entertaining sponsors every


    night?¡±


    The girls were getting agitated


    Before Sophie could speak, Julian coldly ordered, ¡°What are the guys waiting for? Mr. Ricardo said


    leapfrog jumps for tenps! Get ready!¡±


    With Julian¡¯smand, none of the guys hesitated,


    Shirley saw the guys starting and had no choice but to follow Julian¡¯s lead. ¡°Girls, get ready for leapfrog


    jumps, tenps!¡±


    Sophie walked straight up to Ricardo and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much I¡¯m just not in a good mood. Ricardo casually replied, ¡°When I¡¯m feeling down, I like to


    take it out on others. If you can improve my mood, maybe I let them stop¡±


    It was gettingte, and after such an intense day of training, everyone was at risk of falling sick,


    especially in the winter cold.


    If all the trainees were to fall ill with a new show on the horizon, the consequences would be dire


    Sophie rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dance, right? Mr. Ricardo, care to join me for a


    dance?¡±


    A secretary nearby scolded coldly, ¡°And who do you think you are to ask Mr. Ricardo to dance with


    you?¡± Ricardo raised a hand to silence him, then stood up


    and asked, ¡°What dance will we do?¡±

 Chapter 442

    Sophie extended her hand towards Ricardo, taking the initiative


    Ricardo didn¡¯t refuse, and Mr. Devin, seeing this, immediately had someone go to the sound room to


    y the music.


    Soon, the entire courtyard was filled with the sounds of Tango music.


    Ricardo wrapped his arms around Sophie¡¯s soft waist Lowering his voice, he said, ¡°No wonder James


    doesn¡¯t want to give up on you. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t want to either.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The next second, Sophie stepped hard on Ricardo¡¯s foot.


    Ricardo winced in pain, but Sophie didn¡¯t intend to let him off, stepping on him again. Ricardo


    Instinctively stepped back, but Sophie followed closely, stepping on him several more times.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re nning to invest in the Aldridge Global talent development project, following James¡®


    lead. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It seems he really treasures you. Even though you¡¯re going through a divorce, he still tells you


    everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re putting hundreds of millions into it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing it all in one go?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ricardo was unconcemed. If James invests in a project, and I follow, naturally, it won¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°And who said that a project James invests in can¡¯t fail?¡± Sophie looked up at Ricardo, a sly sparkle in


    her eyes. ¡°Believe it or not within three months, I can make the talent development project run at a


    loss.¡±


    Ricardo obviously didn¡¯t take Sophie¡¯s threat seriously, ¡°if you really have that ability. I indeed would like


    to see it for myself. A multi¨Cmillion project running at a loss?¡±


    ¡°Messing with them now is just like messing with your future cash cow. They¡¯re going to be on a new


    show the day after tomorrow. If they all fall ill, and the first show¡¯s ratings are poor, then this talent


    development project will hardly be taken seriously afterward. Mr. Ricardo, you know that the profits are


    high in this line of work, but so are the risks. Without financial turnover and without producing stars of


    tomorrow, it naturally bes a losing business.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, haven¡¯t you heard of breach of contract penalties?¡±


    Every trainee signed by thepany had a special agreement. If they wanted to break the contract,


    they had to pay millions in damages, a huge amount for an ordinary family.


    No one dared to breach the contract, so they had no choice but to be exploited by thepany at will


    Those with poor talent would be hidden, forcing them to breach the contract.


    So, in the end, just the breach of contract fees alone would ensure thepany always profited.


    The potential profits brought by the star effect would be immeasurable. As long as an investment was


    made in film and television, backed by majorpanies, had personnel, technology, and funds, and


    proceeded steadily and surely, it wouldn¡¯t incur losses.


    Sophie smiled and said, ¡°What if all the trainees were poached?¡±


    Ricardo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Without this batch, there will be another.¡±


    ¡°A batch of quality trainees takes a long time to develop. During their development, constant


    investment is needed to promote them and pave the way for them. Whether it ends in loss or profit is


    uncertain.¡±


    ¡®Do you think Aldridge Global would let people go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s uncertai


    Ricardo didn¡¯t know about Gordon¡¯s rtionship with Sophie, nor did he know that she had a stake in


    the project.


    The outside world only knew that 5 Corporation had also invested in the project, but they didn¡¯t know


    that Sophie was the person behind S Corporation


    Ricardo let go of Sophie, his foot was already stamped with several shoe prints. At this moment, he


    could only pretend as if nothing had happened, saying. Tell them to stop.¡±

 Chapter 443

    Mr. Devin heard Ricardo speak up. He was deeply concerned for his beloved daughter, threw caution


    to the wind, and shouted at the trainees jogging around, ¡°Everyone stop!¡±


    As soon as he had spoken, those who had been hopping stopped in their tracks, copsing onto the


    ground, exhausted


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see how you¡¯re going to make me lose out.¡±


    Sophie smiled faintly, saying nothing.


    Ricardo turned to leave, and Mr. Devin hurried after him.


    As the evening grew darker, the intense training had left everyone too drained to even think about


    dinner.


    1 feel like my legs aren¡¯t mine anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Sophie¡¯s fault. She should have just danced earlier. Why y hard to get!¡±


    Theints continued among the girls, but Sophie had already disappeared without a trace.


    Johnny was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Mr. Ricardo? Is he messing with us, or is he just crazy?


    Yeah, he¡¯s got to be crazy!¡±


    Julian put down his fork and then casually cleaned up his te.


    Seeing this, Johnny couldn¡¯t help but pause. ¡°Hey! Is that all you¡¯re eating?¡±


    Julian nced at the clock and walked over to the practice field, arriving fifteen minutes ahead of


    schedule.


    Suddenly, someone tapped him on the shoulder. Julian turned, expecting Sophie, but it was Shirley. A


    flicker of difort crossed Shirley¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Are you waiting for someone here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    As Julian prepared to leave, Shirley grabbed his arm, saying, ¡°Are you waiting for Sophie?¡±


    Julian frowned, shaking off Shirley¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re not close, so please stay out of my affairs.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°We¡¯re neighbors, and we¡¯ve grown up together. I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled by a woman like


    Sophie! She¡¯s married and has a husband, yet she¡¯s still messing around outside! How could you fall


    for someone like that?


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before Julian could finish, Sophie walked over and said, ¡°I thought Captain Shirley was the most


    dignified and proud in our entire trainee team, one who wouldn¡¯t talk behind people¡¯s backs. It turns out


    that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Shirley saw Sophie approach and frowned Julian, you were waiting for her


    ¡°Are you two boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± Sophie asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Julian cut off any misconception about their rtionship directly.


    Shirley said, ¡°Sophie, I should tell you, Julian can¡¯t have a girlfriend, so please stay away from him?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t box yourself into aer. Who is he to you? Is what he wants to do any of your


    business?¡±


    ¡°Your¡± Shirley wasn¡¯t one for arguments, yet she found herself at a loss for words this time.


    Julian took Sophie¡¯s arm, pulling her close, and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t reason with irrelevant people¡±


    ¡°Julian! Your mom would be unhappy with this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Frowning, Julian then led Sophie away towards the other side of the field.


    Sophie said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to make it so tense with her. It¡¯s clear she likes you.¡±


    Julian looked at Sophie coolly ¡°If you¡¯re here to talk about such pointless things, then we have nothing


    to discuss¡±

 Chapter 444

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the subject¡±


    Sophie swiftly pulled out her smartphone, which disyed an electronic signature between Julian and


    Aldridge Global,plete with a sealed stomp.


    ¡°Take a look is this your contract?¡±


    ¡°It is mine.¡±


    Julian clearly saw his own signature


    Initially, his mother had pushed him into the entertainment industry, and finding Aldridge Global was a


    stroke of luck. He signed with them without hesitation, unaware of the industry¡¯splexities.


    He retumed the phone to Sophie and asked, ¡°Where did you get this contract?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave? And go where?¡±


    ¡°Ricardo has already invested in this project. Your debut with Aldridge Global is almost impossible.¡±


    Sophieid out the gram reality for Julian. ¡°What awaits you is endless sidelining. I reckon your family


    isn¡¯t wealthy; you¡¯ll be dragged down sooner orter and then forced to pay a hefty penalty. If a


    reputable entertainmentpany takes you in, you might find a way out. But whether you¡¯ll be a


    ster remains uncertain.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I made a bet with Ricardo that he¡¯d incur a loss on this project in three months.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Julian furrowed his brows.


    A loss for Ricardo?


    Entertainmentpanies weren¡¯t foolish, especially not a conglomerate like Aldridge Global. How


    could they possibly let this project suffer a loss?


    Sophie smiled. ¡°Once, someone in your predicament trusted me, and now he¡¯s a leading actor.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ Reece?¡±


    Sophie nodded, then added, ¡°If you decide to leave, I offer you a way out¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Til cover your penalty, but you have to agree to one condition.¡±


    *¡­Go on.¡±


    ¡°Convince all the male trainees to leave with you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s proposal was shocking, but Julian only paused briefly before asking. ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll cover everyone¡¯s penalties, and I guarantee to make them popr as a group or solo as long as


    they debut. At the be second¨Ctier celebrities.¡±


    very


    y least, they¡¯ll


    With that, Sophie pulled out a check already filled out with an amount of fifty million.


    Fifty million was enough to cover all the male trainees¡® penalties.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    With Julian¡¯s agreement, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. She needed Julian¡¯s help to inflict a


    wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed with the male trainees.


    a loss on Ricardo. Without him, she


    Meanwhile, Sophie had just returned to her dorm when she wasered by


    by Shirley and the o


    others.


    ¡°We saw you with Julian just now You¡¯re dating him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jean was the one asking. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Sophie, trainees aren¡¯t allowed to date.


    You¡¯re breaking thepany¡¯s rules. Let¡¯s see how Skye will help you now!¡°,¡±


    Sophie remained unfazed, replying calmly, ¡°Have you eaten something spoiled recently? You¡¯re


    speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you¡¯ve broken the rules, and you must leave. I¡¯ve alreadyd Skye to deal with this fairly.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After speaking. Shirley showed Sophie a video on her phone.


    14:58


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said. Instead of showing me this, how about I show you something?¡±


    Sophie took out her phone, revealing surveince footage from the cafeteria clearly recording Shirley


    looking around cautiously before adding something to someone¡¯s meal

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°This is my seat... Shirley! What did you put in my food?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face turned pale instantly. As a trainee, she had to be very careful about what she ate.


    Shirley hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to find evidence about her drugging Wendy, and her expression turned ugly in an instant.


    ¡°Sophie! Your


    ¡°The show is in two days, and you were afraid Wendy would steal your spotlight, so you deliberately drugged her to make her


    gain weight, didn¡¯t you?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Wendy murmured, ¡°No wonder... no wonder I¡¯ve been feeling hungriertely and getting fat without eating much. Did you give


    me hormones? Shirley! That''s low, even for you!¡±


    With the video evidence, Shirley couldn''t defend herself.


    Sophie said coolly, ¡°A team captain who drugs her own teammate should be the one to leave.¡±


    Shirley tried to lunge at Sophie to scratch her face, but Sophie easily dodged.


    Skye arrived at the scene and eximed upon seeing the drama unfold, ¡°What on earth are you doing at this hour!¡±


    ¡°Skye! It¡¯s her! She put hormones in my food! She wants me to gain weight¡± Wendy immediately rushed towards Shirley and


    grabbed her by the cor.


    Skye frowned, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    While watching from the sidelines, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but feel bbergasted


    Skye had helped find the surveince footage, did she really not know the truth of the matter?


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Shirley said confidently. ¡°I merely added some vitamins to Wendy''s meals. She eats so little and exercises so


    much i was worried she¡¯d get sick, so


    Sophie said indifferently, ¡°Thest time you added vitamins, | switched the meals, and they are now being kept in the kitchen for


    inspection. Should | send them to a professionalb to verify if you''re telling the truth


    ¡°You¡± Shirley wasn¡¯t good at lying, and now she waspletely exposed


    Who would have thought Sophie would go to such lengths to procure evidence?


    ¡°Yeah, right. It was as if you were that consider


    Wendy had always been very conscious about her figure and weight. These past few days, she had been controlling her


    appetite, only to find herself gaining rather than losing weight Now she was seething with rage


    The more Wendy thought about it, the


    red to hit Shirley, but Skye shouted, ¡°Enough¡±


    I


    Skye stepped forward, looked at Shirley and said. ¡°Drugging a teammate is a serious offense, and i must report this to my


    superiors¡±


    ¡°Skye¡±


    Shirley quickly grabbed Skye, saying ¡°The show is about to start, and I¡¯m


    Skye replied coolly ¡°Your actions are


    too severe. | must re th O m


    herayps¡± skye Supenor was Mr.


    Devin The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    higher-ups.


    Wendy was Mr. Devin¡¯s daughter if Mr Devin found out about this could Shirley ev


    Gritting her teeth, Shirley immediately


    pointed at Sepile a} Westin


    about her? She edating¡±Julian She''s


    also Vio ated the rules and should


    leave The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!


    ¡°Yes, Sophie and Julian were seen walking side by side


    the back courtyard. We all


    ¡°Julian never walks with other girls.


    Their behavior SPRY aiiate.


    Theystisuta Noth The content is on


    ! Read thetest


    chapter there!

 Chapter 446

    Skye cast a cold nce over the crowd. ¡°Sophie went to see Julian because I asked her to. Who said


    they were dating?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shirley was taken aback to learn that it was Skye who had sent Sophie to see Julian. Her face


    soured instantly. ¡°But they clearly seemed¡­


    Upon reflection, Shirley realized that, Indeed, Sophie and Julian hadn¡¯t engaged in any overtly


    affectionate or suggestive behavior.


    It was just that Julian rarely protected a girl like that, which had led her to jump to conclusions.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sophie spoke with a cool detachment, ¡°You just have intense jealousy. You prompted others to believe


    that Julian and I were in a rtionship. But you¡¯re the one who truly wants Julian to yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡±


    Shirley tried to argue, but Sophie countered, ¡°You can¡¯t even admit your feelings for Julian. It seems


    your love is insignificant. No. wonder Julian doesn¡¯t spare you a nce.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead of acknowledging your mistake, you let jealousy drive you to nder me, iming I¡¯m dating


    Julian. Did you ever consider that your nder about Julian and me dating would drive me away and


    also ruin Julian¡¯s future if proven true? With such selfishness, why, should he like you?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s words utterly dismantled Shirley¡¯s defenses, leaving her standing there deted, without the


    energy to respond.


    Sophie turned to Skye and said, ¡°Please handle Shirley¡¯s situation. I believe Mr¨CDevin will make the


    right decision.¡±


    Skye looked at Shirley. ¡°Will you leave on your own, or should I have someone escort you out?¡±


    ¡°Til leave on my own.¡±


    Shirley followed Skye, which was seen as giving her onest shred of dignity.


    Sophie remained silent, allowing Skye to lead Shirley away.


    *111 make my dad fire her!¡±


    Per the rules, if Shirley were to be fired for misconduct, she wouldn¡¯t have to pay the penalty for the


    breach of contract but would still have to reimburse Aldridge Global for the training and amodation


    fees she had incurred, which would start at a minimum of five hundred thousand dors.


    The crowd dispersed shortly after.


    The next morning, Sophie saw Shirley packing her things in the dormitory.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were our captain for so long. Did you


    ou even deserve it?¡±


    ¡°On the surface, you act all high and mighty, but who knew you were actually doing such despicable


    things behind our backs!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you seemed uninterested in guys but actually liked Julian, I wonder how Julian


    would react if he knew you ndered him and Sophie out of jealousy¡±


    The people around were kicking Shirley while she was down. Shirley clenched her teeth, refusing to


    make a sound, especially when she heard Julian¡¯s name. Her endurance reached its limit.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m leaving, I don¡¯t think this is the end for me. You¡¯d better watch your backs.¡±


    Shirley¡¯s rare threat was followed by her pushing her suitcase and leaving the dormitory.


    Sophie stood at the door, and Shirley looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Are you here to enjoy my


    misfortune?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Sophie replied calmly. ¡°I could have offered you a way out, but unfortunately¡­¡±


    interrupted with a sneer, ¡°Offer me a way out? With what? You¡¯re a fallen heiress who only relies on


    men. What right do you have dge me? I climbed my way up from being nobody! And you¡­ you¡¯re just


    someone born into a better situation with connections,


    that¡¯s all!


    Sophie looked at Shirley and said, ¡°I admit you¡¯re capable, but you chose to harm your teammates. I


    have no use for people with such poor character As for what I can do, you¡¯ll never know.¡±

 Chapter 447

    "I suggest you keep your distance from Julian. His mother is not someone you want to mess with."


    After saying that, Shirley pushed her suitcase away and left.


    Julian''s mother... If Julian was an illegitimate child, then wouldn''t Julian''s mother be the Cloude family''s patriarch''s mistress?


    Sophie pondered for a moment and then came up with an intriguing n.


    Within the Burke household, Ca was massaging Bea''s shoulders and said, "James hasn''te home these past few days, Grandma Bea. Shouldn''t you give him a call?"


    "He is bing more disobedient by the day." Bea set Ca''s hands aside and then spoke indifferently, "James'' heart is with Sophie now. You need to think of something. If you can do something that will permanently associate you with James, he won''t have a choice but to acknowledge you."


    "But... this isn''t something I can just decide to do... James, he..."


    Ca bit her lower lip. She was still in college with a pure and pleasing appearance, exactly the kind of personality that men found endearing. However, James had always been lukewarm towards her, treating her like a stranger.


    Bea sneered and said, "Men are all the same. You just need to find the right approach, and he will definitely notice you."


    Ca nervously asked, "Grandma Bea, what should I do?"


    "I''ll teach you the way. If you end up carrying James'' child, I assure you will be weed into the Burke family''s doors."


    Bea whispered a few words into Ca''s ear, making her blush. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she said, "Thank you. I''ll find a way to get closer to James."


    then, Ca left the Burke household.


    In the living room, Marian asked in confusion, "Madam, do you really n to wee Ms. Ca into the Burke family?"


    Bea sneered, "With her background? Having James marry her would make us aughingstock."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then, this is..."


    "Her intentions are impure, but she''s obedient enough. Now that James is so fixated on Sophie, having Ca around could at least divert his attention. As long as James stops obsessing over Sophie and manages to get a divorce, who he marries afterward doesn''t matter."


    Bea spoke indifferently, "In the next few days, find me some suitable young women. They don''t need toe from illustrious families but must be well-educated and a good match for James."


    "I was thinking, since the master likes thedy, wouldn''t it be better if..."


    "What do you know?" Bea frowned and scolded, "Russell Enterprises is already bankrupt! And Sophie insists on working at Aldridge Global as an actress, repeatedly defying me and opposing the Burke family. She is utterly disgracing us! A woman like that is absolutely uneptable!"


    "Yes."


    As Marian was about to leave, the doorbell rang.


    Bea frowned, "Open the door, see who it is."


    "Yes."


    Marian went to open the door, only to find Nichole dressed in designer clothes!


    Nichole didn''t pay Marian any mind. She barged into the Burke household and knelt on the floor, grabbing Bea''s legs. "Grandma Bea!"

 Chapter 448

    Bea''s expression darkened considerably upon recognizing the person before her. She immediately pushed Nichole away, her voice tinged with fury. "You bitch, how dare you show your face here again!"


    Nichole fell to the ground. Her chosen attire for the day was a form-fitting midi dress that entuated her slightly protruding belly - a deliberate choice. Indeed, it was the sight of Nichole''s belly that softened Bea''s demeanor slightly, though her tone remained harsh, "I''ve been more than fair to you, providing you a safe haven to nurture James'' child. Yet, you''ve turned your back on us, seeking thepany of another man!"


    "I''m sorry, but I was forced into this situation!" Nichole, now kneeling, pleaded with a genuine sense of remorse, "I love James, you know that... That day, the Cloude family took me away! I didn''t want to leave, but they forced me, even iming they knew of my father''s whereabouts. That''s why..."


    Nichole''s tears were like rain, painting a picture of utter distress. Bea frowned, asking, "Is that the truth?"


    Nichole, even more aggrieved, responded, "I know I''ve done wrong, but all I wanted was to reconnect with the father I never knew..."


    Bea had seen the news; Nichole''s father was Mr. Freeman.


    The Freeman family held a reputable position in Devonport. They were known for their schrly background and charitable deeds over the years. Their public image was impable.


    After learning that Nichole was the long-lost daughter of the Freeman family, Bea found another reason to forgive her.


    Marian, witnessing Nichole''s poor attempt at reconciliation, could hardly hide her displeasure.


    She knew all too well how Nichole had once unted her status within the Burke family, dering herself thedy of the house - something Bea might not be aware of, but Marian knew all too well! "Since Mr. Cloude coerced you and you came to me willingly, I can forgive you. However, whether James forgives you is entirely up to you." Bea, seated on the couch, spoke earnestly, "You''re carrying the Burke family''s child. If you truly wish to part ways with that Cloude boy, I will surely protect you."


    "Thank you, Grandma Bea!" Nichole wiped away her tears, feigning gratitude.


    "Enough, get up," Bea said, putting down her mug with a gentle ck.


    Upon Bea''smand, Nichole rose to her feet.


    "You''ll stay within the Burke family grounds for the time being. Don''t go anywhere. If the Freemans wish to see you, you''re free to meet them. Should the Cloudes cause any trouble, rest assured, I have my ways to deal with them."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole''s face lit up with joy upon hearing this.


    Marian, observing this exchange, opened her mouth to speak but hesitated upon catching Bea''s stern gaze.


    This wouldn''t do. She had to inform Ms. Sophie. Nichole was not suitable for their family!


    That afternoon, Marian mustered her courage and made her way to Aldridge Global Entertainment, only to be scrutinized by the receptionist upon entry. "May I help you find someone?" "I''m here to see Ms. Sophie... is she avable?"


    "She''s in, but..." the receptionist eyed Marian, inquiring, "What do you need Ms. Sophie for?"


    "I need to..."


    Just then, Sophie emerged from the elevator and spotted Marian standing awkwardly at the reception. Frowning, Sophie asked, "Marian?"


    Hearing Sophie''s voice, Marian''s face brightened with relief. "Ma''am..."

 Chapter 449

    "What''s the matter?"


    Marian would nevere here to see her without a reason.


    After a nce around, Sophie said, "Come with me."


    She asked Skye to prepare an empty conference room and handed Marian a cup of coffee, saying, "Whatever it is, you can tell me directly." "Madam, it''s Ms. Nichole! She has returned to the Burke family!"


    Nichole?


    Sophie frowned. She remembered that Nichole was supposed to be with Ricardo. How could she suddenly return to the Burke family?


    Sophie said calmly, "Marian, you know I''m no longer Mrs. Burke. James and I are going through a divorce, and it''s only a matter of time." "Madam, Nichole is not a good woman. She merely bewitched Mr. Burke. He was drugged, and that''s why..."


    Marian understood how disgraceful the situation was. Still, she had to say, "Madam, I''ve seen your dedication to Mr. Burke since the day you walked in. Now, he needs you more than ever. I really didn''t want Nichole entering the Burke family, causing unrest, so..."


    "I know you want James and me to reconcile." Sophie smiled lightly and said, "But James and I were never meant to be from the start."


    "Mrs. Burke..."


    "Stop calling me that." Sophie said, "Thank you foring to me and sharing this news. As thedy of the house, Nichole will be difficult to deal with. In the future, if possible, you might be better off sticking with Bea."


    Marian sighed and nodded. Everyone had their own fate. It couldn''t be forced.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie asked, "But, with Nichole returning to the Burke family, is she looking to marry James?"


    "Yeah!" Marian became angry at the


    mention, saying, "The moment Nichole entered, she started crying and clinging to Bea''s legs. She imed that Ricardo forced leave and even deliberately mentioned her status as the


    overne


    POV


    Freeman family''s heiress! The sight of it was simply nauseating!"


    "Nichole said Ricardo forced her to leave?"


    Marian said indignantly. "But we all know the truth! As soon as Nichole heard she was the Freeman family''s heiress and her fianc¨¦ was Ricardo, she left without a second thought. The took on her face was as if she had won the lottery! How could that have been forced?"


    Sophie frowned.


    With Nichole''s character, she would be overjoyed if she knew she was the Freeman family''s heiress and had a handsome and wealthy fianc¨¦. How could she have been forced to leave?


    Sophie''s expression softened, and she smiled slightly, saying, "Marian, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What?"


    "Nichole might not actually be the Freeman family''s heiress at all."


    "How could that be? Mr. Briggs even held a press conference! How could Nichole not be the Freeman family''s heiress?" "Hosting a press conference only proves that he believes Nichole is the Freeman family''s heiress, not that she definitely is." Hearing this, Marian fell silent.


    Sophie knew Marian was smart. Now that she knew this information, she would likely share it with Bea upon returning. Bea had a widework in their circle. If she wanted to investigate Nichole''s identity, it would undoubtedly be easier.

 Chapter 450

    "What did you say? Nichole isn''t the Freeman family''s daughter?"


    Inside the bedroom, Marian revealed this news to Bea.


    Bea frowned and asked, "Where did you hear this from?"


    "Well, it''s all rumors from outside. I also find it unlikely, but people are talking. After all, Ms. Nichole is carrying Mr. Burke''s child. Sooner orter, we''ll have to acknowledge her status. We can''t let a woman with an unclear background enter the Burke family."


    Marian''s words struck a chord with Bea.


    Everything else was manageable, but status was of utmost importance. If today they weed the daughter from the Freeman family into their home, and itter turned out that she was a fake, the Burke family would face another embarrassment.


    "Alright, you go now and send an invitation to the Freeman family on my behalf, saying I invite Mr. Briggs to dine at the Regent Hotel tomorrow night."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Marian quickly left and secretly texted Sophie the news.


    Upon seeing the message from Marian on her phone, Sophie''s face bore a slight smile.


    She had already inquired about Nichole''s background from Katy. Bea invited Mr. Briggs for a meeting. It was within Sophie''s expectations.


    But before that, she wanted to meet Mr. Briggs herself.


    Since Nichole wished to enter the Burke family''s door by leveraging the Freeman family heiress status and the child in her womb, she would shatter Nichole''s hopes, ensuring Nichole and the Burke family remained estranged.


    That night, Sophie arranged to meet Mr. Briggs at the Regent Hotel.


    Mr. Briggs arrived promptly, his expression filled with impatience, clearly not fond of Sophie.


    After all, his daughter was carrying Sophie''s husband''s child. Which father would be happy about that?


    He wouldn''t havee if it hadn''t been for Sophie iming this matter concerned his daughter.


    Mr. Briggs sat down and asked, "Ms. Sophie, what do you want?"


    "Mr. Briggs, I know you are Nichole''s father, and it''s normal for you to be hostile towards me. But I invited you here to help your daughter."


    "Help my daughter?" Mr. Briggs scoffed angrily, "You have bullied my daughter, and you have the nerve to say this!"


    "I''m not the one bullying your daughter. I have already decided on a divorce, but the Burke family is indecisive, so I can''t do much."


    Mr. Briggs coldly responded, "Stop pretending here!"


    Sophie slowly said, "Nichole, oh no, your daughter, Rowena, went to the Burke family today. Did you know?"


    "What? Rowena went to the Burke family? Why would she go back there!"


    Nichole received online bacsh for so long because of being the other woman. For this reason, Mr. Briggs had grown thoroughly disgusted with the Burke family. But he never expected Nichole to sneak back to the Burke family behind his back!


    Sophie said, "Your daughter returned to the Burke family, eager to reconcile with James. I suspect Ricardo must have mistreated her, hence her actions."


    "Impossible! Ricardo deeply loves my daughter; he would never let Rowena be mistreated!"


    "Perhaps, but you should know what kind of ce the Burke family is. My mother-inw isn''t easy to deal with. If your daughter truly marries into the Burke family, I fear she will suffer."


    Sophie deliberately added, "Oh right,


    my mother-inw seems to doubt Nichole is your daughter. Surely, someone will notify you in the couple of days to meet and


    noselitet


    interrogate you thoroughly. Bea is quite particr about her


    grandchildren''s spouses, thope you won''t mind."


    After finishing, Sophie stood up and told the waiter, "No need to serve us anymore. Please pack everything for Mr. Briggs to take home. I don''t think Mr Briggs wishes to dine with me."


    Before the waiter could grasp Sophie''s intention, she had already turned and left.


    Mr. Briggs mmed the table, his face full of displeasure towards the Burke family.


    Sophie was indifferent. Regardless of whether Nichole was actually Mr. Briggs''s daughter or not. he now seemed convinced his daughter was indeed Nichole.


    After being insulted by Bea like this, how could he swallow this affront?


    Bea was proud and haughty. The dinner she nned with Mr. Briggs tomorrow would indeed be interesting.


    Stepping outside the Regent Hotel, Sophie took out her phone and called Jenna.


    "A dinner invitation?" Jenna was quite puzzled on the phone.


    Sophie said, "Tomorrow night, at the Regent Hotel, I invite you for dinner and a show."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Dinner I get, but is there an event at the Regent Hotel tomorrow? Why would there be a performance?"


    Adler grabbed Jenna''s phone and said to Sophie, "Sophie, we will certainly be there!"


    Sophie nodded and then asked Tricia to book a private room.


    The next day, Sophie didn''t even go to Aldridge Global. By six o''clock, everyone had gathered at the Regent Hotel.

 Chapter 451

    "Sophie treating us to dinner. This is a first. What''s the asion? Is there some drama unfolding?"


    Adler was excited, and at this moment, the waiter had already started serving dishes.


    Sophie said, "Keep it down. The soundproofing in the Regent Hotel''s private room isn''t great."


    "Really?" Adler looked puzzled.


    Across the table, Colby was silently picking bones out of Sophie''s fish, acting like a loyal puppy by her side.


    "Mr. Briggs, this way, please. Madam Bea has been waiting for a while."


    Marian politely ushered Mr. Briggs in, but unexpectedly, Mr. Briggs had brought Ricardo along.


    Seeing her grandson''s rival take a seat, Bea was visibly irritated.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mr. Briggs, however, seemed unfazed, saying, "Ricardo is like a son to me. After hearing that the illustrious Bea Burke wanted to dine with us, I thought bringing him along for the experience was fitting. Hope that''s not an issue?"


    "If I say it''s an issue, would he leave?"


    Bea wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. After all, the Burke family was a leading enterprise in Devonport, and although the Freeman family was well-educated, they couldn''tpete with the Burke family''s wealth and influence!


    In Bea''s mind, extending an invitation to Mr. Briggs was already giving the Freeman family considerable respect!


    Mr. Briggs not only failed to appreciate the gesture, but he even brought Ricardo along.


    "This spread is quitevish, thanks to your hospitality." Ricardo seated himself without waiting for an invitation, disregarding Bea''s feelings.


    Bea coldly remarked, "It seems manners arecking in Bloomsbury. I heard that the Cloude family came from humble beginnings. It''s no surprise they act this way."


    "Bea, you seem to have many opinions about me."


    "Hmph, you''re a man who steals another''s bride. Do you really expect me to wee you with a smile?" Bea''s words wereced with venom.


    Initially skeptical of Sophie''s words, Mr. Briggs was now fully convinced. What kind of future would his daughter have if she married into the Burke family? Meanwhile, Sophie was enjoying her meal at a leisurely pace while Adler and Jenna, who had been chatting earlier, quietly started snacking on nuts.


    They all thought, ''The soundproofing really is terrible! But they were enjoying the drama.''


    Sophie heard the escting tension and was quite satisfied.


    Had Mr. Briggs been the only guest, Bea might have deigned to engage in polite conversation. But Mr. Briggs had brought Ricardo, and this was undoubtedly a slight against Bea. If someone disrespected Bea, she would make sure they were put in their ce.


    "m-!"


    Sure enough, Mr. Briggs mmed the table, his voice cold. "Bea, Ricardo is my son-inw. By speaking so, you are disrespecting us!"


    "The child Nichole is carrying is my grandson! Naturally, they should be part of the Burke family, and perhaps, Mr. Briggs, you should consider your daughter''s wishes!"


    "As her father, I have a say! Mr. Burke neglected his wife and my daughter alike. I will never allow my daughter to marry a heartless man like James!"


    "You!" Bea stood up, furious. "Briggs, how dare you! Don''t forget, this is Devonport! Who''s in charge here?"


    "So, the Burke family being in charge means you can do whatever you want? Let me tell you, I will never agree to my daughter marrying into your family!"


    "Howughable. If it weren''t for your


    shameless daughter hooking up with my grandson''s bed and getting pregnant, do you think I''d let such a tainted woman enter the Burke, family''s doors?" Bea harshly


    retorted, "Moreover, whether Nichole is truly the Freeman heiress is another matter. She''s a woman so prone to lying. Who knows if she''s swapped identities again!"


    "Old hag! How dare you!"


    Mr. Briggs''s face turned livid.


    Ricardo''s brow furrowed slightly.


    vel


    Bea sneered, "Did you know your daughter has killed someone? Ask your precious daughter. It''s not the first time she''s stolen someone''s identity. Moreover, it was your daughter who sobbed to me yesterday, saying she wished to marry into the Burke family. I considered giving her a chance because she''s pregnant, but you''re so ungrateful!"


    Once Ricardo heard that Nichole sought out Bea, a chill ran through him.


    Bea persisted, "She confessed that your esteemed son-inw forced her to be with him Her heart has always been with James. Mr. Briggs, I must say, be careful not to pick the wrong daughter. You might bring disaster upon yourself without knowing!"


    Mr. Briggs, enraged, retorted, "Fine, you nder my daughter like this! Don''t dream of her marrying into the Burke family! Even the child she''s carrying won''t be a Burke. I won''t allow it!"

 Chapter 452

    Mr. Briggs stormed out, his departure causing a ripple of suppressedughter among the onlookers.


    He was a phnthropist, and Bea, a well-known figure, had managed to escte a disagreement to this extent.


    Adler was visibly struggling to maintain hisposure.


    The sound of Bea flipping a table from the adjacent private dining room could be heard, prompting the waiter to rush in and tidy up. Only then did theughter break free.


    "I really didn''t expect it. That two-faced olddy was about to swear!" Adler eximed.


    Jenna chimed in, clearly amused, "This is the first time I''ve found gossip so entertaining. None of the stories I''ve heard before were as juicy as today''s."


    She watched Sophie and asked, "So, does this mean Nichole''s chances with the Burke family are slim to none now?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Sophie replied, "After this spectacle, Bea surely won''t wee Nichole."


    In truth, given Rowena''s background, Bea couldn''t have been more pleased.


    Rowena was of the right age and came from a respectable family. Her father was a phnthropist, and they didn''t possess the overwhelming power of the Burke family, making them easier to manipte.


    Bea must have thought that by relying on Nichole, who was pregnant, it was only a matter of time before she could drive a wedge between James and his wife.


    Unfortunately, she had cut off Nichole''s path into the Burke family.


    A wildcard like Nichole, not under her control, would never catch Bea''s eye, especially since the Freeman family had disrespected her.


    It was like stepping on Bea''s toes.


    After all, the old-fashioned and inflexible olddy cared greatly about her reputation.


    The Freemans, with their status, dared to confront her openly, and it was already generous of her not to seek revenge.


    "Let''s eat." In a short while, Colby had carefully picked out bones from the fish. He ced the fish in front of Sophie.


    Jenna, oblivious to this small gesture, inquired, "But what about the child Nichole is carrying? James is even less likely to divorce you now."


    "Ricardo will take care of the child. As for James..."


    Sophie mentioned James and could sense Colby''s jealousy. Even his movements slowed as if waiting for her to continue.


    Clearing her throat, Sophie said, "Let''s eat first. The food is getting cold."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sophie focused on her meal and asionally nced at Colby, who remained calm, continuing to serve her dishes and passing her napkins. "Cough...cough..."


    Feeling guilty, Sophie choked on her drink when Colby handed it to her.


    Adler and Jenna exchanged puzzled looks, sensing the tension between the two.


    That night, Colby drove Sophie back to her apartment.


    Colby opened the passenger door in the parking lot and took Sophie''s bag, saying, "Let me walk you up."


    Sophie''s breath hitched, clearly nervous.


    In the elevator, silence enveloped them.


    They reached her door. Sophie was about to unlock it when Colby grasped her wrist. He pinned her against the wall and leaned in to kiss her lips.


    In the nearly dark room, with the door not fully closed, Sophie felt a surge of electricity run through her causing her to moan softly. Colby''s hand wrapped around her waist, his warm palm transferring heat through the thin fabric to her skin.


    "Colby..."


    Sophie''s face flushed, but Colby gently pushed the door shut. His voice was low, "You mentioned watching a y. It turned out to be this one." "Are you upset?"


    Sophie''s eyes were filled with innocence as if she had made a mistake, "I didn''t expect you toe."


    She had intended to enjoy the drama with Jenna and did not anticipate Adler to also be there, much less that they would inform Colby.


    Colby gently stroked Sophie''s cheek. "So, you weren''t nning to tell me from the start."


    "I was afraid you..." Upon meeting Colby''s intense gaze, Sophie fell silent.


    His voice husky, Colby asked, "Afraid I''d get jealous?"


    Sophie barely nodded. She had involved herself too much in the Burke family''s affairs. Legally, she was still James'' wife since they hadn''t divorced.


    "I''m not that petty, but I''m definitely


    not that generous either," Colby warned yfully, pinching Sophie''s cheek. "You can take on the Burke family, but if you dare rekindle your old me with him..."


    "Never! I have no old me with him!" Sophie earnestly reassured.


    A smile finally broke on Colby''s face. He leaned in, kissing her forehead gently.


    The next moment, Colby turned on the living room light, the brightness snapping Sophie back to reality. Her Colby, O appeared exceptionally adorable.


    flushed face, seen Her


    "I... I''ll get you a ss of water."


    Sophie attempted to head to the living room for a moment of calm, but Colby pulled her back for a kiss at the entrance.

 Chapter 453

    Sophie melted into Colby''s embrace, feeling herself transform into a pool of water, ethereally unreal.


    As their lips met, Colby''s breathing became ragged. Their kiss lingered, unwilling to part, and Colby''s hands wandered across Sophie''s waist, eventually pulling her close into his embrace. Sophie instinctively wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck, "What are you doing..."


    "Taking you to bed."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Colby fought the surge of desire within him andid Sophie down on the bed.


    The room was lit by a dim tablemp, casting an intimate ambiance. Sophie''s cheeks flushed, "I have a guest room."


    "Alright."


    As Colby was about to leave, Sophie reached out, hesitantly gripping the hem of his shirt, "Given our rtionship, isn''t it a bit formal to have you sleep in the guest room?"


    A smile yed at the corners of Colby''s eyes.


    Sophie''s face turned even redder. "That''s not what I meant! I just think... my bed is bigger. It can easily fit two."


    This was making it worse. Sophie wished she could just vanish.


    But then, Colby took off his jacket, hung it up, and began unbuttoning his shirt.


    Under the light, Colby''s abs were on full disy, causing Sophie''s face to heat up. She tried to look away, but Colby asked, "Do you have a robe?"


    "...Yes."


    "For men?"


    Sophie nodded, and Colby moved closer, his eyes probing. "Where did ite from?"


    "...What?"


    "The men''s robe."


    Sophie blushed and admitted, "Buy one, get one free! It was a gift!"


    Colby gently teased Sophie''s nose, then headed to the bathroom to shower.


    Sophie buried herself under the covers. She must''ve been out of her mind to have invited Colby to share her bed.


    The sound of water from the bathroom made Sophie''s heart race. Then, the bathroom door opened, and Sophie had to pretend to be asleep. Colby tiptoed closer, eventually turning off themp and lying beside Sophie.


    She felt the heat from Colby''s body, and her nerves tightened. How was she supposed to sleep like this?


    Sophie turned over, but Colby wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    Her heart pounded as Colby''s deep voice whispered, "Goodnight."


    Before Sophie could respond, Colby buried his face into her neck, his lips softly Kissing her skin. This tingling sensation made Sophie catch her breath.


    "Colby..."


    "Mm."


    "I''m ticklish..."


    "Where?"


    Colby''s voice was seductive, pulling Sophie deeper.


    When Sophie turned to face him, Colby''s lips found hers with precision. Her lips were sweet, her tongue soft, making him yearn for more.


    "Mm..."


    Sophie''s soft moan broke Colby''s restraint. He began to undress her his kisses trailing down her neck, stopping just at the brink, his


    breathing heavier.


    It was supposed to be a tease, but he was the first to lose control.


    "Liar..." Sophie whispered, her face flushed.


    Colby had promised to wait until marriage, but tonight, they were on the verge of crossing that line.


    Colby touched Sophie''s forehead with a hint of apology, resisting his desires. "Sleep now."


    As Colby was about to move away, Sophie suddenly straddled him, challenging his resolve. Sophie''s face was flushed. "You remember now? You weren''t like this just a moment ago!"


    "..."


    Before Colby could finish, Sophie kissed him, nking out his mind. He exploded in a burst of passion.


    Colby wrapped his arms around Sophie''s waist, their bodies entwined on the bed.


    In her past life, Sophie had been with


    James, but it was only once, and that night, Bea had drugged him. He did not treat her with tenderness,


    using her as a means of venting. She never truly experienced the joy of sex.


    As they couldn''t resist each other for the second time, Colby pinned Sophie beneath him, his voice husky, "Are you sure?"


    Sophie responded with a gentle kiss on Colby''s lips.


    With her affirmative answer, Colby pressed his lips against her neck, deeply kissing her.


    Their bodies entangled, and Sophie was somewhat awkward. "Have you been with other women before?"


    "Never, this is my first time. You''re my first, my only, myst," Colby''s voice was filled with deep affection.


    Sophie blushed, "Then be gentle... I''m scared it will hurt..." She remembered the pain.


    Colby whispered, "Okay, I''ll be gentle."

 Chapter 454

    After a night of pleasure, Sophie woke up to find the day already bright outside. She opened her eyes groggily, feeling sore and achy all over, her legs numb as if they no longer belonged to her body. Despite her whispered pleas for gentleness the night before, Colby''s actions spoke louder, taking her again and again until she was thoroughly spent. He might have continued his demands if not for his consideration of her evident difort.


    The thought ofst night made Sophie immediately pull the covers over her head, chastising herself for letting Colby stay and for crossing lines she hadn''t intended to.


    What was she thinking, actively seeking him out?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was too ashamed to face the day, wishing she could just stay in bed forever.


    "Time for lunch," came Colby''s deep voice from beyond the door,ced with a hint of amusement.


    Struggling with the aftermath of their night, Sophie found it difficult to even contemte getting up. Colby entered the room, his tone a mix of indulgence and resignation. "Need me to carry you?" "My legs..." Sophie murmured, "I can''t stand."


    After their second round, she was already at her limit. Seeing her distress, Colby had carried her to the bathroom to clean up, which inexplicably led to a third round. She didn''t even remember falling asleep.


    As Sophie worried about how to face Colby this morning, she felt herself being effortlessly lifted into his arms. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the bathroom. The sight of the bathtub reminded her of their intimate moments the night before, making her bury her face in his chest.


    "I can wash up myself," she said, her voice barely audible.


    Colby set her down, then wet a towel with warm water to gently wipe her face, and even squeezed toothpaste onto a brush for her. Sophie, cheeks flushed, insisted on taking it from him, "I can do it!" The blush on Sophie''s face as she brushed her teeth brought a soft smile to Colby''s face.


    After a struggle to freshen up, he lifted her into his arms again. Sophie eximed in surprise. "Colby! Put me down!"


    "Can you walk?"


    "I..."


    At her silence, Colby carried her to the living room, where lunch was already prepared on the table. "You didn''t get up early just to make this, did you?"


    "To cater to mydy''s tastes, I went to the market this morning."


    Sophie blushed even more.


    Colby was wearing the white shirt from the day before with the top two buttons undone, revealing his sculpted corbone and defined chest. It made Sophie quickly avert her gaze and focus on the meal he had prepared.


    "Is it good?"


    "Delicious."


    As Sophie ate, she nced at Colby, who was just sitting across from her, watching her with a doting smile. "Why aren''t you eating?" she asked.


    "As long as you''re full, that''s all that matters," he said with a warm smile, making her cheeks heat up again.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone rang with a message from Skye, reminding her that she had only asked for one day off.


    She answered the call, and Skye''s voice came through. She sounded slightly anxious. "The show is this afternoon! Is everything okay? Do


    you need someone tou up?"


    "No, I just woke upte..."


    Sophie nced at Colby, his smile making her look away quickly. "I''ll be there soon."


    After hanging up, Sophie told Colby, "I''ve had enough. I need to go now. We have a show today, and I must be there."


    "I''ll drive you."


    Colby stood and noticed Sophie having difficulty standing. He carried her in his arms to the car.


    Upon arriving at Aldridge Global, all the trainees were ready to leave.


    Wendy


    abouthe charge in the Aldridge


    Global lobby with a cold smirk.


    all


    wait for you." about diva behavior. You made alk


    Skye frowned, approaching Sophie to whisper, "We need to head to the studio this afternoon to prepare. Why are you sote?" Sophie whispered back, "Just take them and go. We''ll talkter."


    Skye nodded.


    Sophie and Julian exchanged looks. Julian deliberately slowed down to let the others board the car parked outside Aldridge Global first. He whispered, "If you''re nning to hit Ricardo where it hurts, you can''t go on this show."


    He had a hunch Sophie had a n.


    Sophie smiled slightly, "Clever."


    "What''s your n? At least give me a heads-up."


    "Have you talked to the guys?"


    "Yes."


    Julian was popr among the male trainees and seen as a brother. Convincing them to switch sides wasn''t too hard for him.

 Chapter 455

    As soon as Sophie sorted out the penalty fee issue, they could all leave together.


    "Alright, you just need to pretend you know nothing and follow the n."


    Sophie was reluctant to say more, and Julian didn''t press further. From a distance, Johnny called out to Julian, "Julian! Captain! Let''s go!" Julian hesitated but eventually got into the car.


    Skye was in another vehicle and noticed Sophie hadn''t boarded yet, so she approached and asked, "Do you want to ride with meter?"


    "No, I''m not going to the show."


    "What? You''re not going to the show?"


    Skye was taken aback.


    The show they were about to join was a talentpetition. It was one thing for the talented Shirley to be dismissed, but now Sophie was also not participating.


    "How could you not tell me about such a big thing in advance?" Skye frowned and reached for her phone. "I need to discuss this with Mr. Gordon before making a decision." Sophie took out her phone and ced the chat history with Gordon from yesterday directly in front of Skye. "From now on, please follow my lead."


    Reading the chat history before her, Skye immediately put down her phone. She said solemnly, "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    Meanwhile, the trainees had already arrived at the program''s makeup room. Since they were going on the show, the makeup artists were much better than before.


    Jean asionally looked towards the makeup room door, dissatisfied, "Why hasn''t Sophiee yet? Is she not nning to participate?"


    "Thatg might be for the best. This is a talent show, after all. One less person means one lesspetitor."


    "But we are a team. Without Sophie, doesn''t that mean we''re one person short? What if our stage performance is terrible, and we get eliminated?"


    "Being eliminated as a team is fine. We have so many people in one team, and how can you expect the audience to focus on anyone in particr? Isn''t Sophie not being here a good thing?" The group buzzed with discussion.


    Soon, the director''s team came in and announced, "Make sure the makeup is done meticulously today! Mr. Burke and Mr. Ricardo will be inspectingter!"


    This news made the already excited group even more thrilled.


    "Mr. Burke is also here? This show is definitely going to be a hit."


    "Mr. Burke couldn''t possibly being for Sophie, could he?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "They''ve been separated for a while now, and with Sophie nowhere to be seen, how could Mr. Burke possibly be here for her?"


    The crowd chattered, not noticing a woman staff member standing in the corner, wearing a baseball cap.


    James stood in front of the program''s stage, nced at his watch, and asked, "Has Sophie not arrived yet?"


    Colt shook his head. "I checked. She''s not backstage."


    James fell silent for a moment, took out his phone, intending to call Sophie, but hesitated upon opening his contacts.


    At that moment, Ricardo''s voice came from not too far away. "Mr. Burke, what a coincidence."


    Ricardo''s unexpected arrival made James frown.


    Ricardo took a seat in the special guest area, stating, "This seat was supposed to be for Ms. Vanessa, wasn''t it?"


    Vanessa had beenying low due to Reece''s situation, waiting for a chance to clear her name. Now, this program was her opportunity to reappear in the public eye. "I''m not sure, but regardless of whose seat it might be, it''s certainly not your seat, Mr. Ricardo''s."


    Ricardo stood up, smiling, "There''s no need for such hostility towards me. I''m now a shareholder in the Aldridge Global trainee project as well. We''re all here to make money; let''s not make this unpleasant."


    Jamespletely ignored Ricardo.


    The director then came over and said, "Mr. Burke, Mr. Ricardo, how fortunate to meet you both. I''m the chief director of our program, and you can call me Kurt!" Neither man responded.


    The director continued, "Our show will start filming in an hour. Would you like to rest in our lounge? Or should we prepare dinner since the filming might runte tonight..."


    James interrupted, "The show is about to start. Is anyone not yet here?"


    "Is someone missing?" Kurt thought for a moment and replied, "I think that''s everyone."


    "What about Sophie?"


    James directly mentioned Sophie''s name, and the director immediately said, "Ms. Sophie had an issue and said she couldn''t make it, so she won''t be appearing in this episode."


    "She couldn''t make it?" James'' brow furrowed. "Did something happen to her?"


    The director quickly replied, "No, no, just a health issue. Ms. Sophie mentioned she wasn''t feeling well."


    "Doesn''t ''not feeling well'' mean


    something happened? What''s going


    With your director team?" James


    spoke coldly to Colt, "Go get the car and find out where Skye and Sophie are."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke!"

 Chapter 456

    "Mr. Burke, please, don''t rush off just yet. Why not sit down and enjoy the show first?" Skye emerged from not too far away, her face adorned with a calm smile.


    James frowned and said, "Sophie is ill. Why am I only hearing about this now?"


    "Ms. Sophie might be sick, but it doesn''t hinder the show from going on. Besides, this was Ms. Sophie''s wish."


    Skye''s words were tinged with meaning. Colt, standing by, asked, "Mr. Burke, are we still leaving?"


    James was silent.


    "Mr. Burke, the show is about to start soon, and I''m sure you wouldn''t mind sparing a little more time," Skye stepped forward, lowering her voice. "Ms. Sophie will be here shortly, rest assured, Mr. Burke." The frown on James'' face finally eased slightly.


    By then, both the guests and the judges had arrived.


    "Mr. Burke, Mr. Ricardo, what a pleasure to meet you both!"


    Many came forward to greet them. Seeing James had decided to stay, Skye stepped back, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Sophie had passed the buck perfectly. Standing in front of them was none other than James! If she really angered James, who knew if she could continue working at Aldridge Global.


    "Mr. Burke! Look, it''s really Mr. Burke!"


    Backstage, several female trainees craned their necks to observe the situation outside. James and Ricardo sitting there truly made for a splendid sight.


    Wendy adjusted her hair and then confidently approached the two men. "Mr. Ricardo, Mr. Burke, I''m Wendy. My father is the chairman of Aldridge Global. Mr. Ricardo, we''ve met before." Ricardo, always the gentleman in public, nodded and said, "Do your best today."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ricardo!"


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, several female trainees rushed forward to greet Ricardo and James.


    "Mr. Burke, we''re on the same team as Sophie. We all saw you thest time you came to pick up Sophie at thepany!"


    Jean stared at James with admiration.


    James'' expression was indifferent, seemingly not moved by Jean.


    Jean felt snubbed but continued, "It''s just a pity Sophie couldn''t make it today. She vanishedst night, and no one knows what she''s up to every day. She is always getting picked up in luxury cars, making us all green with envy."


    Jean''s insinuations suggested to James that Sophie had a sugar daddy.


    Hearing this, James'' eyebrows knitted together, his gaze towards Jean turning cold. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I... I didn''t mean anything. I just... think Sophie is really lucky to have such a wonderful husband like you, Mr. Burke. If I were Sophie, I would never dream of divorcing..."


    James coldly spat out a few words. "You''re not even fit topare with her."


    Seeing that James appeared displeased, the director quickly stepped forward, scolding the trainees, "Don''t you have rehearsals? Or preparations to make? Get back to it, now!" With the director''s reprimand, everyone stopped approaching the two men and retreated.


    The director quickly apologized, "Mr. Ricardo, Mr. Burke, I''m terribly sorry, the new trainees don''t know any better."


    James and Ricardo remained silent, clearly not pleased.


    The director offered a sheepish smile, not speaking further.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It wasn''t until Vanessa appeared that the director went forward to greet her.


    Vanessa had the backing of the


    White family, and although she had been embroiled in an online controversy recently, the storm had gradually calmed down with the support of Burke International.


    The director couldn''t neglect her, treating Vanessa with the utmost respect.


    Vanessa approached James, politely saying, "Mr. Burke."


    "Hmm." James responded lightly.


    Vanessa looked around, asking, "I don''t see Mrs. Burke?"


    James heard the title ''Mrs. Burke,'' and his heart suddenly tightened.


    "Ms. Sophie isn''t feeling well today, so she couldn''te."


    "Oh, that''s really a pity."


    Vanessa took her seat among the special guests. Today, as a special guest, she was supposed to have the power to decide Sophie''s debut, but who could have imagined Sophie being absent. Truly a missed opportunity.


    As the three of them didn''t seem to engage in conversation, the director wisely went off to attend to other matters.


    The show went on as nned, with the female trainees taking the stage for a lively dance, sending the audience into a frenzy.


    Among the audience, Sophie,


    wearing a mask, sat in the most conspicuous spot, watching the


    performances on stage and themet


    slowly pping her hands. She didn''t miss the cleaner in the back, wearing a cap.


    The next moment, the woman took off her cap and shed her cleaner''s uniform, revealing a trainee''s outfit underneath. She dashed onto the stage so swiftly that the director couldn''t yell cut before the camera had already captured the cleaner''s face.


    The person was Shirley, who had been expelled from Aldridge Global.


    "Cut! Cut! What''s going on!"


    The show was recorded, and such a mishap immediately infuriated the director. "You! Who are you? Who let you barge in here!"


    "Shirley? How did she get here?"


    "Oh my, and dressed like that?"

 Chapter 457

    The other trainees feared Shirley might do something dreadful, and scattered to hide in corners.


    Backstage, Johnny witnessed the scene, utterly shocked and speechless. "Oh my God, what''s up with Shirley? Has she lost her mind? Does she not realize we''re in the middle of filming?" "Mr. Ricardo and Mr. Burke are here. Can we even continue the show with this chaos?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Julian frowned. Could this be Sophie''s doing?


    "I''m the team leader of the trainees at Aldridge Global, Shirley."


    Shirley introduced herself in front of the camera, but the director, fuming with anger, said to the security guards at the door, "Are you all blind? Get her out of here, now!"


    The security guards rushed forward, but Shirley, unafraid, pulled out a small knife from her pocket and charged towards Sophie in the audience.


    "Ahhh!" The crowd screamed in terror, scattering in all directions, leaving the director clueless.


    "Don''t move! Or I''ll kill her!"


    Shirley shouted while whispering into Sophie''s ear, "Don''t think I don''t know who you are!" After that, she violently ripped off the mask from Sophie''s face.


    James, who was previously unmoved by the turn of events, saw Sophie''s face, and his pupils dted in shock. "Sophie!"


    James wanted to step forward, but Shirley pressed the knife harshly against Sophie''s neck.


    "Don''te any closer! Stay back!"


    Shirley''s eyes were bloodshot, like a wild beast ready to pounce at any moment.


    "If it weren''t for you! I wouldn''t have been kicked out of Aldridge Global! My feelings for Julian wouldn''t have been exposed to everyone! Sophie, you deserve to die!" Shirley seemed so agitated that she might stab Sophie any second.


    Vanessa, sitting in the VIP area, stood up nervously and said, "Call the police! Come on!"


    Her words, seemingly in concern for Sophie, only further infuriated Shirley.


    Realizing this, James yelled, "Shut up!"


    Vanessa was startled by James'' shout and immediately fell silent.


    Ricardo frowned and said, "Shirley, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ruin her! And ruin this show!"


    Shirley''s hands trembled. "I''ve put so much into this show! But just before it began, Aldridge Global kicked me out! I have to pay a huge penalty fee! I have no way out. I can only do this!"


    As the standoff continued, Sophie simply smiled and whispered in a volume only the two of them could hear, "Was it Vanessa who made you do this?"


    "It has nothing to do with anyone else! I just want your life!"


    "You take my life, but Julian still won''t like you. You won''t continue in the show, and you''ll still face a huge penalty fee. Who will pay it for you? I think Vanessa will."


    Sophie continued whispering to


    Shirley, and Shirley''s grip on the knife loosened a bit. Sophie said, "Now, as you wished, the show is ruined. Vanessa probably requested you to kill me during the chaos. She would then pay off your penalty fee. Even if you killed me, Vanessa could hire the best team to im) you had a mental breakdown and get you released without charges. Additionally, she would give you arge sum of money to start anew. Am I right?"


    Realizing Sophie knew everything, Shirley paled. "You..."


    "She must have told you that by killing me, Julian would be yours, and the show wouldn''t air, which would appease your grudge.


    Eventually, she would pay your


    penalty fee, give you money, and


    ensure you''re released without


    charges. It''s a lucrative deal, isn''t it?"


    Sophie chuckled lightly and continued, "Shirley, I initially thought you had some brains, but now it seems you''re really dumb."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If she abandons you, what will you do?"


    "You''re lying! She promised me everything, and we signed a contract!" Shirley blurted out, only to realize she had fallen into Sophie''s trap.


    James noticed something was off, and immediately looked at Vanessa, whose expression had also darkened.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Who do you think you are? And who is she? Faking a contract is something Vanessa can easily do. Why would she spend tens of


    millions on you? Clearly, once y


    kill me you''d be facing the death penalty. If she ignores you, she''ll never have any trouble. If you try to implicate her, she could simply use you of making false usations. With the White family''s legal resources, she wouldn''t have to take any responsibility."


    Hearing this, Shirley wavered again.


    One option was to spend tens of millions to take Sophie''s life. The other was to spend only on legal fees to get rid of both Sophie and a potential threat who knew too much. It was evident thetter was more cost-effective.


    "If you wanted to ruin the show to vent your anger, you''ve seeded. If you stop now, I can ensure you''re safe."

 Chapter 458

    Vanessa was still nervously watching Shirley, waiting for Shirley to plunge the sharp knife into Sophie''s neck.


    However, the knife in Shirley''s hand dropped.


    As soon as Shirley ceased her threats, security immediately rushed over to pull her away.


    Sophie took two steps back, and James hurried forward, inspecting Sophie for injuries, only to discover a notable red mark on Sophie''s corbone. At that moment, James froze.


    Sophie adjusted her clothes and said, "I''m alright, thank you, Mr. Burke."


    Sophie and James kept a safe distance, but Vanessa''s expression was far from pleasant. Her gaze was fixed on Shirley, who had been apprehended. Why hadn''t Shirley''s knife pierced Sophie''s neck?


    Shirley coldly looked back at Vanessa as if seeing right through Vanessa''s vile intentions.


    A flicker of panic crossed Vanessa''s face. She had never considered what would happen if Sophie didn''t die and Shirley implicated her.


    Now that Shirley hadn''t harmed Sophie, her words, whether usatory or not, would raise suspicions and might alert Sophie to the truth. "Mr. Burke, what should we do with her?"


    James spoke coldly to the security, "Take her away to the police station."


    "Wait," Sophie interrupted. "Leave her. I want to speak to herter."


    Sophie''s gaze unintentionally rested on Vanessa.


    Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat, sensing from Sophie''s look that she might already know Shirley was acting under instructions.


    "Let''s do as you say."


    James had Shirley taken backstage, but Vanessa became uneasy and approached with concern. "Mrs. Burke, are you alright? Are you hurt?" When Vanessa reached for her hand, Sophie merely nced at it and then withdrew her hand, saying, "Thank you for your concern."


    "Come with me." James took Sophie away.


    Standing not far off, Ricardo watched the scene with a slight frown. His assistant asked, "Mr. Ricardo, the filming has stopped. Should we head back?"


    With the chaos that had ensued, they certainly couldn''t continue filming today.


    Ricardo took a deep breath and said, "You go and investigate. I want results tonight."


    "Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    Meanwhile, James led Sophie to an empty corridor, where Sophie asked, "Is there something you want to discuss with me, Mr. Burke?"


    "Why did you suddenly ask me to withdraw funding yesterday at lunch?"


    "You didn''t know why but withdrew the funding anyway."


    "Because you asked me to."


    Looking into James'' eyes, Sophie involuntarily averted her gaze. "I just felt the project would lose money, so I suggested you cut your losses early, nothing more." "You knew about today''s incident beforehand, didn''t you?" James'' tone was certain.


    Sophie smiled at James. "If you think so, then perhaps."


    "Sophie, can''t you tell me the truth


    just once? James reached out, gently lifting Sophie''s cor,


    revealing the prominent red mark on


    her neck. As a man, he clearly knew what it signified.


    Sophie frowned, pulling her cor back. "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Burke, I''ll be leaving."


    "Is it Colby?" James asked quietly.


    "Yes."


    Sophie didn''t intend to hide it from James. She calmly said, "I hope we can finalize our divorce soon."


    Suddenly, James felt a tightness in his chest, as if pierced by a million needles, the pain making it hard to breathe.


    "Do we have to end this way?"


    Sophie stopped and turned, leaving James with just her silhouette. She coldly delivered a harsh truth. "James, I don''t love you anymore."


    ''James, I don''t love you anymore.'' That simple sentence seemed to pierce through his heart.


    James unconsciously touched his chest. Having been the head of the Burke family for so many years, he had lost so much and gradually forgotten the taste of heartache. That statement made him feel as if his heart was being pierced. The pain almost left him breathless.


    Sophie walked ahead, her


    expression gradually calming. Before uttering those words, she suddenly remembered the first time she met James. James was holding her hand and leading her forward.


    She admitted that in her past life, she truly loved James, but that was only in the past.


    She was given a chance to start over and was given a new life. She


    wouldn''t make the same


    and her love for James had


    away with the regrets of her past


    life. s?novel


    The girl who was once head over heels in love with James no longer existed.


    "Mr. Burke... are you alright?"


    Colt approached, and James was standing still. His gaze was fixed on the other end of the corridor.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Colt followed James'' gaze, there was no one there.

 Chapter 459

    "Mr. Burke?"


    "Do you think that what''s lost is lost forever?"


    When he saw the red marks on Sophie''s neck, his mind was flooded with images.


    Colby kissing her neck, their bodies entwined in bed while confessing their love for one another.


    Every time he thought of this scene, his heart ached unbearably.


    "Mr. Burke..."


    "Go start the car." James said indifferently, "I''ll be fine."


    He was the head of the Burke family. How could the head of the Burke family ever be in trouble? In front of others, he always had to appear perfect.


    In the past, only Sophie could stir his emotions, but from today onwards, no one could.


    "Yes... Mr. Burke."


    The show was forced to a halt due to this incident. The production entered a period of reorganization and even dyed the recording schedule.


    Sophie took Shirley to the empty conference room of Aldridge Global.


    Shirley said, "You promised you''d ensure I''d be safe as long as I let you go!"


    "That''s right. I keep my promises."


    "Then why did you call me here?"


    "I want you to expose Vanessa."


    "What?" Shirley frowned, "Vanessa''s family is powerful. You told me that. If I do this, you''re putting me in danger!"


    Sophie smiled slightly. "I know, but I can pay the penalty fee you owe. You can''t count on Vanessa."


    Shirley eyed Sophie skeptically. "You? Do you have that much money?"


    "Believe it or not, you have no other choice but to follow my lead."


    Shirley was silent for a moment. "I have one condition."


    "Go on."


    "I want to be a singer."


    Hearing Shirley''s answer, Sophieughed, "Seriously?"


    "I''ve worked so hard as a trainee for so long. I have the best talent, and I can make it. If it weren''t for you, I''d already be on stage. I belong on the stage!" The fierceness in Shirley''s eyes revealed her desperation.


    Sophie saw through Shirley''s intentions with just a nce, "Have you been working so hard as a trainee, or have you been working so hard for Julian?"


    "Of course, I..."


    "You just saw me talking to Julian and recklessly ndered me. Are you sure you didn''t want to be a trainee all because of Julian?"


    Women like Shirley, who appeared


    cold and reluctant to share their


    feelings, were fundamentally proud. Shirley''s only action was to


    continuously get closer to Julian, hoping to catch his attention.


    Shirley fell silent, and Sophie continued, "Your so-called dream is to impress Julian, to walk alongside him. But with all your efforts, you couldn''t even pluck up the courage to say ''I like you."


    "Shut up!" Shirley shouted angrily. "What do you know?"


    Facing Shirley''s anger, Sophie remained calm. "Alright, I agree."


    Shirley was skeptical, "You agree?"


    "Yeah."


    "But how will you do it? Can you make decisions for the upper management of Aldridge Global?"


    "I have my ways. Don''t worry about it." Sophie lost interest in continuing the conversation with Shirley. "You can leave now."


    After Shirley was dismissed, Sophie then said, "Come in. Aren''t you tired of hiding at the door?"


    From around the corner of the conference room, Julian came in.


    He asked in a deep voice, "You''re letting her be a singer?"


    "I only agreed to let her stay at Aldridge Global. Whether she can be sessful is up to her."


    Julian frowned, falling silent.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Do you think she can seed?"


    "With her skills, it''s possible."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But she won''t make it."


    "Why?"


    Facing Julian''s confusion, Sophie stood up. "If we''re to make Ricardo take a loss, this trainee project is doomed to fail. After today''s incident and the dy of the show, anything could happen in the meantime, like... all the trainees transferring to anotherpany?"


    Suddenly, Julian realized something. "Did you know Shirley would take you hostage today?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you know?"


    Sophie just smiled, not saying anything.


    She was always extra vignt about potential threats from her past life. She had to keep an eye on Nichole''s mother and Vanessa.


    She knew exactly what Vanessa was nning.


    After knowing Vanessa''s ns, she naturally set things up so that the show couldn''t be recorded smoothly. But of course, she couldn''t tell Julian all this.


    Sophie asked, "Now, what about you? Why did youe looking for me?"


    "I..." Julian''s gaze fell on Sophie''s neck. He hesitated before saying, "I came to see if you were hurt."

 Chapter 460

    Sophie paused, perhaps surprised by his direct statement.


    Julian''s ears turned red. He had never taken the initiative to care for someone else before, so his words came out awkwardly. "Are you worried about me?"


    "It seems you''re fine then. I''ll be leaving."


    As Julian turned to leave, Sophie immediately called out, "Come back!"


    Julian stopped in his tracks, frowning. "Is there something else?"


    "Today is a good opportunity to tell all the trainees to break their contracts." Sophie handed Julian twenty bank cards.


    Upon seeing the twenty bank cards before him, Julian was stunned. What kind of person owned twenty bank cards?


    "What? You''re not going?"


    "Is this money enough?"


    "Just enough. You just need to get them to sign the termination, and afterward, I''ll arrange a ce for them."


    "...Okay."


    Julian left as Sophie had instructed.


    Sophie watched Julian leave and couldn''t help but chuckle. He really did remind her of Reece when they first met, except Julian was a college student and Reece was much craftier than him. Meanwhile, Mr. Devin was overwhelmed upon seeing all the male trainees'' contract terminations.


    "Sir, this... there''s another wave of terminations." His secretary handed him a stack of female trainees'' termination letters.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mr. Devin was on the verge of a breakdown. "They''re all leaving? What''s happening? Where''s Skye?"


    He had thought the high penalty fee would deter the trainees from leaving, but it was as if they were bewitched, all choosing today to terminate their contracts!


    Thepany had previously signed


    a contract with the TV show to have their trainees participate in filming, and now, with both male and female trainees leaving, where would they find enough trainees for the show?


    If they couldn''t fulfill the contract, they would have topensate the TV show a significant amount of money!


    ''Knock, knock-''


    Skye knocked on the door.


    Mr. Devin saw Skye and felt as if he had found his savior. He rushed forward to say, "Skye! Please check on the situation with the girls! They''re all leaving! This..."


    Skye presented a document, stating


    tly, "Mr. Gordon said to pause this project. The penalty for the TV show will be deducted from the previous investment, and also, hand over


    those bank cards to me. don


    wants them."


    "But Mr. Burke withdrew his investment yesterday! Now we only have funds from Mr. Ricardo..."


    "Do you not understand what Mr. Gordon means?" Skye interjected.


    Mr. Devin was taken aback at Skye''s words.


    Skye took all the bank cards and said, "Process the contracts through legal as soon as possible. If they want to leave, let them." After that, she also left.


    As the evening darkened, Skye drove Sophie to Gordon''s mansion.


    It had been a while since Sophie had seen Gordon. When she entered his study, she saw dozens of bank cards on his desk.


    Gordon sat at his desk, casually picking up a card. "Ms. Sophie, you''re using all these empty cards to take away all my trainees. Isn''t that a bit too greedy?"


    Sophie spoke earnestly, "How can


    this be greedy? S Corporation and


    Aldridge Global are intertwined. Doesn''t having them move to S Corporation still fill up the Aldridge family''s pocket? It''s just a redirection of resources."

 Chapter 461

    Sophie''s cunning n had worked wonders, and a light smile appeared on Gordon''s face as he said, "If Ricardo knew how you''ve yed him, turning all his invested funds into thin air, he wouldn''t let you off easily."


    "It''s just a few billion, after all. The CEO of the Cloude Corporation should hardly hold a grudge over that, right?"


    Sophie said this aloud, but she had long anticipated that Ricardo would eventually realize this was all her scheming.


    While there were business dealings between Aldridge Global and S Corporation, Ricardo was unaware that she held the reins at S Corporation. Thus, he didn''t know she had orchestrated the scheme to poach Aldridge Global''s trainees and hollow out the project.


    Secrets couldn''t stay secret forever though. After all, she had boasted in front of Ricardo, which would surely make him cautious and suspicious.


    But it didn''t matter. She was ready to take Ricardo head-on.


    Gordon mentioned, "Those trainees cost me quite a bit."


    "Is a few billion not enough to cover your training expenses?"


    Sophie sat in front of Gordon, replying, "I promise you. Once these trainees make their debut at S Corporation, I will provide Aldridge Global with thepensation it deserves."


    "I''m a businessman. I''m only interested in the numbers." Gordon extended a hand, saying, "I want this number."


    "One billion?"


    "Within two years, ten billion."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten billion?


    Sophie frowned. "Mr. Gordon, you''re really asking for the moon."


    Although trainee projects were making money, ten billion was no small sum. To ten billion in profit, they would have to create the hottest group in the frontline.


    "I believe you can achieve it, especially since you''ve taken away the trainees Aldridge Global had meticulously selected."


    "Alright, I agree. Ten billion it is." Sophie also extended her hand, and they sealed the deal with a high five.


    Meanwhile, Ricardo was in his vi, reading the documents brought by his secretary, his eyes filled with a cold intensity. "You''re saying the trainee project has been destroyed?"


    "Yes... We received news from Aldridge Global, iming that all the trainees have defected due toplications in the program! Apparently, Julian led the charge, and Aldridge Global had to pay a hefty penalty to the production team. Most crucially, James withdrew his investment yesterday! Now, our investment is probably..."


    Remembering the words Sophie had boldly said to him that day, Ricardo''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Sophie..."


    "Sophie? How could it be Sophie? Russell Enterprise went bankrupt a long time ago."


    The secretary was puzzled.


    Could Sophie managed to cause a loss for the Cloude Corporation?


    The Aldridge Global trainee project was a huge investment! Just overnight, the Miss of the Russell family had destroyed it.


    The secretary suggested, "Mr. Ricardo, could it be Julian? Is he trying to go against you?"


    "Julian? When that woman took him away, they didn''t have a penny to their name. He couldn''t even afford his own penalty fee, so how could he convince everyone to follow him?"


    "Of course... I didn''t consider that."


    "Sophie is not as simple as we


    imagined Start investigating all her connections immediately. I want to know who she''s been in contact with! Aside from Colby and James, who else is supporting her?"


    He had been monitoring Colby''s every move, and Colby hadn''t made any significant movestely, so the trainee project''s issue probably wasn''t rted to him.


    Apart from withdrawing his investment, James hadn''t supported Sophie in any other way. That meant someone else was working with Sophie from the shadows!


    He had underestimated Sophie all this time. This woman was the real threat.


    Outside, a maid came in, saying, "Mr. Ricardo, Mr. Briggs and Ms. Nichole have arrived."


    Ricardo''s expression softened, but upon hearing Nichole was also there, a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    She had gone to Bea behind his back. It seemed she wasn''t nning on obeying quietly.


    It was time to teach Nichole a lesson.


    Ricardo stood up, saying, "Have Mr. Briggs and Rowena wait for me in the front hall." "Right away, Mr. Ricardo."


    The maid left.


    Ricardo adjusted his sleeves. It was time to meet his fianc¨¦e and have a proper talk.


    Meanwhile, Nichole sat at the table, her gaze wandering towards Ricardo''s bedroom. After hesitating for a while, she turned to Mr. Briggs and said, "Dad, can''t we just eat at home? Why do we have toe here?"


    "Sweetheart, know you and Ricardo had some misunderstandings recently. Ricardo is a good guy. He''s been looking for you for years and is much better than that Burke boy by leagues! Listen to me and make up with Ricardo, okay?"


    Hearing this, Nichole suddenly had a bad feeling. "Dad, Ricardo and I didn''t argue. Why would you suddenly say this?"


    "Silly girl, you thought you could hide it from me? We all know you went to the Burke family looking for James, but Ricardo loves you, so he won''t mind."

 Chapter 462

    "What... what?"


    Nichole''s expression went stiff. How could Ricardo and Mr. Briggs know about her visit to the Burke family?!


    "Rowena."


    A deep, chuckling voice arose not far away, and at that moment, Nichole was paralyzed. When she turned around, she saw Ricardo''s face, half-smiling.


    Nichole clenched her fists nervously.


    Ricardo approached Nichole and said, "Why are you dressed so lightly today? It''s cold outside. You should wear more."


    "Thank you..."


    Nichole tried to control her trembling. She wondered how Ricardo would react after discovering she went to see Bea.


    "Dad, I''m not feeling well. Can I go home now?"


    Nichole turned to Mr. Briggs for help, but Mr. Briggs only thought Nichole didn''t want to reconcile with Ricardo, "Rowena, I have to travel for business in the next few days, and I don''t want to leave you alone at home. I''ve asked Ricardo to take care of you. If you''re not feeling well, go upstairs and rest. Ricardo and I have things to discuss."


    Hearing Mr. Briggs''s words, Nichole felt as if she had fallen into an abyss. Without Mr. Briggs, her only protection was gone!


    She had betrayed Ricardo and didn''t know what he would do to her.


    "Rowena, if you''re not feeling well, go get some rest. I''ll have someone call the doctor to check on you."


    Ricardo''s eyes were dark, emitting a bone-chilling coldness.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I... I''m fine..."


    "You''re carrying a child, so you need to be extra careful."


    At the mention of the child, Nichole immediately protected her stomach. Her instincts told her that Ricardo would never let her go!


    He would start with the child in her womb.


    "Ms. Nichole, please follow me." A maid came forward to lead Nichole upstairs. Nichole had no choice but to follow, her heart heavy.


    Once upstairs, Nichole thought about escaping, but the maid had already locked the door from the outside, making it impossible to open from within.


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    No matter how Nichole banged on the door, the maid simply said from outside, "Mr. Ricardo has instructed that you need to rest well, Ms. Rowena. The doctor wille to check on you soon, so please rest well."


    Nichole heard the maid''s footsteps fade away and felt an overwhelming fear.


    The doctor...


    What exactly was Ricardo nning?


    Nichole quickly took out her phone to call James, but the call wouldn''t go through.


    Nichole was furious. James had blocked her!


    She then tried calling Colt, but Colt had blocked her too!


    Given Ricardo''s status, even calling the police was not an option.


    As she panicked in desperation, the room door suddenly opened.


    Ricardo walked in, having quickly


    dismissed Mr. Briggs, and slow/met


    approached Nichole. "I truly didn''t expect you to think of betraying me."


    swet


    Ricardo advanced, grabbing Nichole by the hair and throwing her to the ground.


    "Ah!" Nichole trembled in fear. "Mr. Ricardo, I''m sorry! Please, spare me!"


    "You should never have gone to see the Burkes!" Ricardo pressed Nichole to the ground.


    Nicholey there, crushed by Ricardo, her dignity gone. "I know I made a mistake, Mr. Ricardo... I won''t do that again..."


    Nichole trembled in fear. Ricardo''s hand was on her stomach, sparking a wave of terror within her.


    Ricardo coldly stated, "Did you think that you get to rece Sophie as Mrs. Burke with this child? You''re delusional!"


    "Ah!"


    Ricardo threw Nichole to the ground, and she cowered beside the sofa in fear.


    He coldly said, "Nichole, remember your ce. You''re just posing as Rowena, and with just one word from me, everything you have can be taken away."


    "I understand... I understand..." Nichole trembled all over.


    "Since you understand, you should do as I say and not upset me, or you know what will happen to you."


    "I understand... I''ll do as you say. I''ll listen to you!"


    Nichole quickly agreed, and Ricardo nodded in satisfaction, saying, "Now, I need you to do something for me."


    "As long as you''re willing to let me go, I''ll do everything!"


    "I''m going to use the child in your womb to frame Sophie."


    "What?"


    Nichole turned pale at Ricardo''s words.


    Use the child in her womb... to frame Sophie?


    Ricardo


    Nicholispered something into.


    ear. Her expression grew


    until she finally copsed on the floor, powerless. S

 Chapter 463

    Aldridge Global''s trainee program was put on hold, so Sophie naturally didn''t have to go to Aldridge Global anymore. Meanwhile, S Corporation had a lot of new projects recently approved for follow-up by Colby. Tricia sorted through the recent projects and entered the office with Sophie, saying, "Julian and those trainees have all joined S Corporation''s entertainmentpany. Reece is personally leading the project."


    "I trust Reece''s capabilities. Let him have full control over there."


    "There''s something else." Tricia ced an invitation on Sophie''s desk, saying, "This is an invitation from the Burke family."


    "The Burke family? Who sent it? James?"


    "No, it''s Bea."


    Sophie examined the invitation in her hands, flipping it over.


    Bea had long fallen out with her, so an invitation at this time surely spelled trouble.


    Sophie opened the invitation to see that it was for a jewelry g.


    "Jewelry g..."


    Sophie sneered. She didn''t believe for a second that Bea would invite her to a jewelry g hosted by Burke International.


    She carelessly set the invitation aside, asking, "Do you know what it''s about?"


    Tricia shook her head lightly, saying, "Erm, we don''t know yet."


    "Who else received this invitation?"


    "Pretty much every notable name in the industry got one."


    "Including the Freeman family?"


    "Including the Freeman family."


    Why would they attend after the recent unpleasantness with Bea?


    There had to be a catch.


    Sophie sensed danger, saying, "Leave the invitation here. S Corporation will not attend tonight."


    "Are you not going?" Tricia frowned and said, "But Pittman Jewelry is thergest jeweler in Devonport, and we''ve been discussing a partnership. This jewelry business is much more upscale than Palm''s Jewels. If Reece can secure an endorsement with Pittman Jewelry this year, hismercial value could triple."


    Hearing Tricia''s words made Sophie hesitate. She hadn''t realized the Burke family had ties with Pittman Jewelry. If Pittman Jewelry favored the Burke family at this g, Reece would lose his best chance to climb thedder.


    Sophie fell silent for a moment, then said, "Then we''ll go. Just to be safe, youe with me. And remember, our purpose will be to court Pittman Jewelry, not to deal with the Burkes. Try not to spark conflict with the Burke family''s people."


    "Ms. Sophie, don''t worry. I''ll handle it."


    Sophie nodded, sitting back in her chair and ncing at the invitation on the table. Then, she suddenly asked, "Ricardo... and Nichole, will they be there?" "They should be, considering the Freeman family is attending. As the Freeman family''s daughter and their future son-inw, both are expected to be present."


    Sophie stared at the invitation on the table, lost in thought.


    Ricardo... and Nichole were both attending. Could it be...


    By evening, the Burke family had the jewelry g ready at their estate. From the afternoon, luxury cars were gradually arriving at the Burke family''s gates.


    When Sophie arrived, the garden outside the Burke family''s mansion was already bustling with people.


    Tricia parked the car outside the Burke family''s gate, and Sophie stepped out, ncing at the grand entrance of the Burke family''s mansion with a sense of nostalgia.


    Not everyone can visit Burke family''s


    mansion. Even in her past life, she had rarely stepped into the Burke family''s mansion. She didn''t expect Bea to make such a grand gesture this time. Sophie wondered who it was meant to impress. S


    "Ms. Sophie."


    "Have Adler and the others arrived?"


    "Mr. Adler and the others didn''t receive an invitation."


    "Adler, Jenna, or Colby weren''t invited, but I was."


    Sophie chuckled softly. She didn''t even know her presence warranted such attention from Bea, who had bypassed those three to invite her instead.


    "Let''s go."


    Sophie was dressed in a wine-red evening gown with her hair in curls reaching her waist. She was adorned with Pittman Jewelry''s limited edition pieces and made a stunning entrance. "Grandma Bea, Sophie''s here."


    At the center of the g, Nichole, in a white dress, was clinging to Bea''s arm.


    Nichole was visibly pregnant, standing beside Bea. She drew considerable attention.


    Bea, with a mocking sneer in her eyes, looked towards Sophie.


    Bea clinked sses with Mrs. Pittman, who was in her forties, then smiled, "Mrs. Pittman, I hope you enjoy yourself."


    "Thank you, Bea."


    Mrs. Pittman and Mr. Pittman appeared very affectionate.


    Sophie had already researched Pittman Jewelry when she was nning to partner with them.


    In the world of luxury and sparkle,


    Mr. and Mrs. Pittman were the heirs


    to the illustrious Pittman Jewelry


    empire. Their love story


    the et


    stuff of fairytales, as they had been together for over two decades, embodying the paragon of marital bliss.


    Despite Pittman Jewelry''s reputation for exclusivity and opulence, every piece in their collection was designed with Mrs. Pittman in mind.


    The jewels Sophie wore today were also of the styles that Mrs. Pittman loved most.


    However, she harbored doubts


    about the industry''s touted love


    stories. A casual inquiry revealed a


    scandalous truth: Mr. Pittman was involved with a college student in secret was evident Mrs. Pittman was aware but chose to suffer in silence, a testament to theplexities hidden beneath the surface of their seemingly perfect life.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 464

    Sophie found such experiences somewhat rtable. If she could y her cards right, winning Mrs. Pittman''s sympathy and affection would be a walk in the park. Sophie saw Mr. Pittman engaged in a conversation on the side, and she made her way towards Mrs. Pittman.


    "Mrs. Pittman."


    Upon hearing Sophie''s voice, Mrs. Pittman turned around. Her eyes lit up at the sight of the jewelry Sophie was wearing. "Ms. Sophie?"


    "Hi. I didn''t expect you to remember me, Mrs. Pittman." Sophie shed a sweet smile.


    Mrs. Pittman watched Sophie and said, "Last time I saw you, you were just a little girl. I can''t believe how much you''ve grown."


    Mrs. Pittman was clearly feeling nostalgic about the swift passage of time. "I heard the Russel Family had some issues recently, and you became a trainee in a singer program?"


    "That program fell through a while ago. I''m now a minor shareholder at S Corporation and a full-time homemaker."


    "Really?"


    Mrs. Pittman herself was a homemaker, which gave them even more to talk about.


    "So, your marriage with Mr. Burke..."


    Sophie sighed and said, "We''re still in the process of getting a divorce. He refuses to sign the papers, and there''s not much I can do about it. But I''ve already moved on and have a boyfriend now. I just hope we can finalize our divorce soon."


    "That''s a shame..." A look of sympathy shed in Mrs. Pittman''s eyes.


    Seizing the moment, Sophie said, "I really admire you and Mr. Pittman''s marriage. You two seem so in love."


    "Yeah..." Mrs. Pittman''s smile was somewhat forced.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and then feigned confusion. "Mrs. Pittman, have you and Mr. Pittman been having some troubles recently?"


    "Why would you think that? Our love is as strong as ever..."


    Mrs. Pittman''s responsecked conviction, prompting Sophie to say, "Men always take for granted what they have, only to regret it once it''s gone. I''ve been through it myself. If James hadn''t been keeping that girl on the side, I wouldn''t have..."


    Sophie cleverly steered the conversation towards marital issues, and sure enough, Mrs. Pittman''s expression turned sorrowful.


    "Now, she''s be Miss Rowena Freeman, and I still have to face her at these events."


    Sophie was talking about Nichole. Mrs. Pittman had heard plenty about Nichole and Sophie''s situation. When she saw Nichole, visibly pregnant, appearing before Bea, it had made her ufortable. Frowning, she said, "How could the Burke family let a mistress waltz in like that? He''s unwilling to divorce you, but still tantly brought someone home. What does that mean!"


    As Ms. Pittman sided with her, Sophie added, "The Burke family sent me this invitation, and if it weren''t for hoping to see you after so long, Mrs. Pittman, I wouldn''t havee."


    Mrs. Pittman patted Sophie''s hand and said, "Let''s meet privately next time; no need for these business gatherings."


    "Sure." Sophie smiled in agreement.


    "Ms. Sophie, Bea would like a word with you."


    Just then, a maid came over to fetch Sophie, but Mrs. Pittman frowned and said, "I still have a lot to talk about with Ms. Sophie. Go tell Bea that I''m borrowing Ms. Sophie for a chat, and she can see her afterward."


    The maid, not daring to object, could only ry the message as instructed.


    Sophie smiled faintly, continuing her conversation with Mrs. Pittman on the side. Her gaze briefly swept over to Bea and Nichole. She noticed Bea''s displeased reaction upon hearing the maid''s message. Nichole was quietlyforting her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sophie hadn''t expected Bea to wee Nichole back after thest falling-out she had with Mr. Briggs.


    Considering Bea''s personality, she


    would never have allowed Nichole to join such an event or enter the Burke family''s home. However, Nichole cleverly used her pregnancy and appealed to their sympathy to gain forgiveness.


    Yet, at this moment, Mr. Briggs and Ricardo were nowhere to be seen, which was unexpected.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, besides introducing a new product for our business friends, Mr. and Mrs. Pittman, today''s gathering also serves to announce the future granddaughter-inw of the Burke family." Then, Bea took Nichole''s hand and announced, "Ms. Rowena will be the future Mrs. Burke, the wife of my grandson James."


    Nichole blushed, radiating happiness.


    Sophie, however, frowned.


    Bea''s decision seemed off. After thest major dispute with Mr. Briggs, her eptance of Nichole''s presence was already a stretch. How could she now publicly announce Nichole as the new Mrs. Burke? "Ms. Sophie, don''t take it too hard. At least now, you can finally get your divorce." Mrs. Pittman consoled Sophie, who managed only a weak smile in response.


    "Isn''t Mr. Burke still married? How can they already decide on a new Mrs. Burke?"


    "Well, she''s pregnant and also ady from the Freeman family. They had to give her a status!"


    "Can you believe it? It''s said that


    Miss Freeman literally put her life on


    the line, leaving Mr. Briggs with no choice but to swallow his pride and propose marriage into the Burkol family. Rumor has it he offered a wedding gift that''s nothing short of a king''s ransom!"

 Chapter 465

    Suddenly, Sophie understood everything.


    For someone as prideful as Bea, what reason would she have to disagree if Mr. Briggs were to personally intervene and promise avish wedding gift?


    After all, Nichole was carrying the Burke family''s first grandchild.


    Sophie sneered coldly. It seemed that Bea was always driven by profit in both Sophie''s past and present life.


    When she was considered the distinguished Miss Russell, Bea treated her like the perfect granddaughter-inw.


    But as soon as Nichole became pregnant, benefiting the Burke family, Bea couldn''t wait to elevate Nichole to the skies.


    In this lifetime, Nichole falsely imed the identity of the Freeman family''s heiress and carried James'' child. Bea was even more eager for Nichole to be Mrs. Burke.


    Sophie and James'' rtionship still came to this conclusion, but only this time, Sophie wouldn''t end up in such a tragic fate.


    "However, it''s strange. Why isn''t Mr. Burke present at such an important asion?"


    Mrs. Pittman looked around curiously, and she wasn''t the only one puzzled. Other guests also nced around in wonder. The future Mrs. Burke of the Burke family had already made an appearance, so why hadn''t James shown up?


    "Ms. Sophie." Tricia whispered something into Sophie''s ear.


    Sophie paused for a moment, then said, "I understand."


    "Ms. Sophie, what''s wrong?"


    "I need to go upstairs for a bit, Ms. Pittman. Please wait for me. I''ll be right back."


    Ms. Pittman smiled gently, "Of course."


    Sophie lifted her dress and said to Tricia, standing by her side, "Wait here for me, please. Don''t let anyone elsee upstairs."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    Sophie went upstairs.


    The Burke family''s second floor was deserted. Nichole emerged from around the corner, d in a white, elegant gown, looking pitifully delicate. "Sophie..."


    "I thought I was supposed to meet James. Ms. Rowena, you called me here in James'' name. What exactly do you want to discuss?"


    Sophie was notably cold in her demeanor, but Nichole moved closer, saying with a grimace, "Sophie, I know I stole James from you, and you''re unhappy with me. I called you here because I wanted to say..." Sophie waited for Nichole to continue, but Nichole suddenly sneered, "I wanted to say, go to hell!"


    Before Sophie could react, Nichole lunged at her. Suddenly, the moment Nichole touched Sophie, she grabbed Sophie''s wrist, and then she tumbled down the stairs.


    It all happened in the blink of an eye. A scream erupted from below, and everyone''s gaze shifted to the spiral staircase on the second floor, where Nichote had rolled down, and gradually, a pool of bright red blood formed on the floor.


    "Help! Ms. Rowena has fallen down the stairs!"


    "Rowena!"


    An elderly, fraft voice called out as Mr. Briggs had just entered the


    Burke residence and witnessed the scene unfold. Ricardo,


    apanying Mr. Briggs,


    novel.n


    immediately rushed to the


    unconscious Nichole''s side.


    Mr. Briggs helped her up while Ricardo shouted anxiously, "Call an ambnce!"


    The maid hesitated for a moment before quickly dialing for an ambnce.


    Mr. Briggs looked up, his gaze turning stern as he saw Sophie standing at the top of the staircase.


    Sophie nced at her hand and smirked. She thought Nichole had some trick up her sleeve but didn''t expect it to be such a despicable tactic.


    When Bea arrived and saw Nichole bleeding, she was nearly faint with shock. "My grandchild... Sophie! You murderer! How could you be so cruel, even to a pregnant woman!" Sophie stood still, silent, as Tricia ran up, asking anxiously, "Ms. Sophie, are you alright?"


    "I''m okay."


    Sophie watched Nichole lying in a pool of blood, her gaze shifting to Ricardo. When she noticed how Ricardoforted Mr. Briggs, she had some understanding. Ricardo was definitely involved in this scandal.


    Mrs. Pittman and Mr. PittmanProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    arrived upon hearing themotion and were shocked at the scene. Mrs. Pittman covered her mouth. She was indisbelief that Sophie could have pushed someone down the stairs.


    Bea immediately called the police, and by the time the ambnce arrived, the police car followed suit.


    Officer Derick arrived in person, indicating the seriousness of the situation.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    Officer Derick inquired, and Bea immediately pointed at Sophie, who was descending from the second floor. "Officer Derick, it was her! She killed my grandchild!"


    It was the first time Bea had been so undignified. Officer Derick looked at Sophie, somewhat troubled. He couldn''t understand why such troublesome situations always fell to him! Officer Derick braced himself and approached Sophie, asking, "Ms. Sophie, could you exin what happened? Does Ms. Rowena''s fall have anything to do with you?" "She lunged at me, then rolled down the stairs herself. It had nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 466

    Hearing Sophie''s calm response, Bea immediately lost her temper. "Sophie! How dare you tantly lie! There are so many eyes on us. It was clear you pushed her down the stairs! You were jealous she was about to take your ce as Mrs. Burke! How could you have the audacity to say she fell down by herself? Have you no shame?


    "Sophie, you must give me an exnation for today''s incident! Or, I will use all my connections to make sure you end up behind bars!"


    Mr. Briggs, having just witnessed his daughter falling down the stairs and lying in a pool of blood, was extremely emotional. Tricia was worried Mr. Briggs might do something rash to Sophie, and quickly said, "Please, Mr. Briggs, let''s be reasonable! Ms. Sophie was just exining the facts!"


    "Exining the facts? Do you mean to say, my daughter fell down the stairs by herself? Was she not thinking about her life?"


    Mr. Briggs''s emotions were running high, and Officer Derick was also feeling the pressure.


    Meanwhile, Marian sensed something was amiss and sneaked off to secretly call James.


    At that moment, James was in his car. After seeing Marian''s caller ID, he paused for a moment before answering, "Hello?"


    "Sir! You need toe back immediately! Mrs. Burke is in trouble!"


    James clenched his phone, asking instinctively, "What happened to her?"


    "Ms. Nichole fell down the stairs and the child... I''m afraid is gone. She was pushed by... Mrs. Burke!"


    James immediately hung up and said to his driver, Colt, "To the mansion!"


    "But Mr. Burke..."


    "Now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Colt didn''t waste any time and immediately turned the car around.


    The guests had gathered, all watching the night''s drama unfold. Bea sneered and said, "Everyone in Devonport knows how much Sophie loved my grandson! Now that they are getting a divorce, she naturally doesn''t want to lose her title as Mrs. Burke. So she pushed my future granddaughter-inw down the stairs! Despicable!"


    "I heard that Sophie chased after Mr. Burke. It really might be jealousy that drove her..."


    "I also thought I saw Ms. Sophie pushing her down. Tsk, how ruthless."


    "Who would joke about their own child? I think it was Sophie who pushed her down!"


    "Her family is bankrupt, and now Mr. Burke''s child is gone, and it''s all her fault. The Burke and the Cloude families won''t let her off easily. It seems she is done for!"


    Whispers were rising all around.


    Then, Ricardo''s phone rang. After a moment, he hung up and said gravely, "The child... is gone."


    Hearing that Nichole''s unborn child was gone, Bea stepped back, and nearly fainted.


    Mr. Briggs was overwhelmed. "Murderer! Sophie, you are a murderer!"


    Under pressure, Officer Derick went up to Sophie and asked, "Ms. Sophie, do you have any evidence to prove it wasn''t you?"


    Hearing Officer Derick''s words, Bea immediately retorted, "Officer Derick! What do you mean by that? Are you trying to shield Sophie?"


    "My daughter has now miscarried


    because of her! With so manyExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    witnesses, how can you ask such a


    question? Are you implying my daughter is framing Sophie?"


    Mr. Briggs was furious, and so was Bea. Officer Derick, with great difficulty, said, "Both of you must calm down. That''s not what I mean. We need to rify this case. We can''t wrongfully use anyone. If this was a misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding? Sophie killed my great-grandchild! What''s there to misunderstand?" Bea said coldly, "You must arrest this murderer today! She killed my


    great-grandchild and must face justice! I''ll make sure the police


    station will no longer have ce


    a


    moment of peace!"


    "Bea, aren''t you too eager to convict me?" Sophie said with a smile, "I never said I didn''t have evidence."


    When Sophie mentioned she had evidence, Ricardo frowned.


    Bea sneered, "Evidence? What evidence could you possibly have!"


    "Bea, you made such a grand invitation for me to attend the Burke family''s banquet. Of course, I came prepared."


    Bea was slightly confused, "What are you trying to say? What evidence do you have?"


    Sophie took out a voice recorder, which clearly yed a conversation between Nichole and Sophie.


    "Sophie..."


    "I thought I was supposed to meet James. Ms. Rowena, you called me here in James'' name. What exactly do you want to discuss?"


    "Sophie, I know I stole James from you, and you''re unhappy with me. I called you here because I wanted to say..."


    "I wanted to say, go to hell!"


    Nichole''s voice was clear, and herst sentence was particrly chilling.

 Chapter 467

    After the recording yed, the room fell into silence.


    Ricardo hadn''t expected Sophie toe prepared with a recording device, and he frowned at the surprise.


    Sophie met Ricardo''s gaze head-on, her eyebrows arched in defiance. ''Think you can set me up? Not a chance.''


    Mr. Briggs and Bea were clearly confused about the turn of events.


    Ricardo took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Sophie, a recording can''t prove anything. Besides, all these eyes witnessed you pushing someone down the stairs. That''s an undeniable fact."


    Sophie shrugged nonchntly. "Mr. Ricardo, you seem to have misunderstood me. I didn''t intend to use this recording to prove I wasn''t the one who pushed Nichole. I just wanted to prove that Ms. Rowena lured me upstairs using James'' identity and spoke some nonsensical words to me."


    "Even if Rowena said something strange to you, it doesn''t prove you didn''t push them!"


    "No matter what, Sophie killed my great-grandchild, and that''s a fact!"


    Mr. Briggs and Bea countered every argument Sophie made.


    Officer Derick also chimed in, "Ms. Sophie, do you have any other evidence? If not, I''m afraid I''ll have to proceed with the charges."


    With so many onlookers, he could not show favoritism.


    Sophie replied calmly, "Of course I do."


    The crowd exchanged puzzled looks as Sophie continued. "The incident urred on the second floor, which fortunately is under surveince. Why don''t we just check the footage?"


    Bea frowned, "What are you talking about? When did our second floor ever have surveince?"


    "It didn''t before, but it did yesterday."


    Bea was utterly confused. How could their house have cameras installed without her knowledge?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Marian, who had been in the background, stepped forward and handed her phone to Sophie, saying, "Madam, everything is here."


    Bea''s face registered shock. "Marian? You..."


    Sophie took the phone and, after a few taps, brought up the surveince video of Nichole summoning her. She handed the phone to Officer Derick, saying, "Officer Derick, this evidence should suffice, right?" Once Officer Derick watched the video, his face showed a clear change in expression.


    Sophie addressed the crowd, "I assume it''s hard to see from here. Let me use the Burke family''s projector to give everyone a clearer view."


    Sophie signaled Marian, who quickly


    set up the projector connected to the TV After a few swipes on her phone, a shocking scene was disyed through the projector.


    The surveince footage clearly showed Nichole grabbing Sophie''s hand and then stumbling down the stairs herself.


    Mrs. Pittman covered her mouth in shock, unable to believe that a mother could be so heartless as to sacrifice her own child.


    "This is horrifying. How can one use their unborn child to frame a love rival."


    "I always knew Nichole was no good. She climbed her way up by being the other woman, stopping at nothing to snag Mr. Burke." "Such a heartless woman!"


    The murmurs of disapproval grew louder around them.


    Mr. Briggs and Bea''s expressions darkened further.


    "My daughter... how could she... No, this must be fake!"


    Mr. Briggs was in disbelief while Sophie looked at him coldly.


    Bea, too, was shocked to learn that Nichole was responsible for her great-grandchild''s death and was at a loss for words.


    "Officer Derick, I wonder what the charge would be for intentionally killing one''s own child?"


    Officer Derick was at a loss for words, as they had never encountered such a case before.


    At this, Mr. Briggs angrily retorted, "Sophie! My daughter is still in the hospital. What do you want to do?"


    Sophie scoffed, "I don''t want to do anything. Nichole tried to frame me by sacrificing her own child. I simply seek justice for myself."


    "My daughter has already lost her child. What more do you want? Sophie, how can you be so cruel?"


    "Cruel? Your daughter was willing to kill her own child. Compared to her, I consider myself far less vicious."


    "You!"


    Mr. Briggs was about to erupt in


    anger, but Bea had lost her temper first and confronted Mr. Briggs. "What a performance by the


    ??????


    Freeman family! You courted us with sweet words to marry off your daughter, only to end up killing my great-grandchild! You owe me great-grandchild''s life!"


    Bea was furious. Her years in high society had made her all too aware of the schemes among the wealthy Nichole had used her child to trap Sophie, all in an effort to get at Sophie! The Freeman family pretended to host a jewelry g to embarrass Sophie, and Bea was used as a pawn in their game.


    ovel. 19


    Little did Bea know, Ricardo orchestrated this entire ordeal, and Mr. Briggs was merely acting out of a father''s love for his daughter.

 Chapter 468

    Sophie stood to the side, watching the drama unfold with a detached air.


    At that moment, James hurried over. As he entered, he saw Mr. Briggs and Bea in the middle of their heated argument. He immediately went forward, supporting Bea. "Grandma, you..." "James! This is the girl you like! Look at the show her family is putting on!"


    "Grandma, what are you saying?" James had just arrived and was unaware of what had transpired.


    He only saw Sophie standing aside, like an outsider. Sophie appeared unharmed and he felt a bit relieved.


    Officer Derick, seeing the situation, approached James and said delicately, "Mr. Burke, let me brief you on what just happened. Your fianc¨¦e... had a miscarriage. She''s in quite aplicated situation. In short, Ms. Rowena threw herself from the second floor and went tumbling down the stairs. Ms. Sophie had nothing to do with it. Rest assured, we''ll thoroughly investigate this matter..."


    James furrowed his brows, his voice cold, "Isn''t the situation already clear?"


    "Well..."


    James'' face showed no trace of grief for his lost child. Sophie noticed his indifferent demeanor and couldn''t help but remember her past life. When she was pregnant and lying on the operating table, James might have been just as indifferent. It was as if the child in her womb wasn''t his at all.


    "I don''t want today''s incident to spread."


    James looked at the guests, who understood without needing to be told. This was an industry scandal, and naturally, James did not want it to leak. They wouldn''t foolishly offend James. They would keep silent after tonight.


    "Marian, help Grandma go to rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Marian stepped forward to support Bea, who was greatly shaken by tonight''s events, swaying as she walked.


    James gave Colt a look, and Colt immediately stepped forward, addressing Mr. and Mrs. Pittman, "Mr. and Mrs. Pittman, sorry for the fright. We''ll arrange for someone to escort you home shortly."


    Colt then addressed the crowd, "Tonight''s dinner is concluded. We apologize for any inconvenience. We''ll s to all of you shortly and hope you won''t mind."


    With Colt managing the aftermath, James felt at ease. He nced at Officer Derick. "Come upstairs with me."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    James then coldly said to Ricardo and Mr. Briggs, "Gentlemen, you may leave."


    The dismissal was clear, leaving Mr. Briggs struggling to cope. Even if he was bold and rude in front of Bea, he didn''t dare to act out in front of James. Ricardo prepared to lead Mr. Briggs away, choosing not to linger.


    "Mr. Ricardo." Sophie suddenly called out to Ricardo, stopping him in his tracks. With a meaningful tone, she said, "Take care, no need for farewells."


    Ricardo cast a cold nce at Sophie. Mr. Briggs felt something was off between them but couldn''t pinpoint what it was. He allowed Ricardo to lead him out of the Burke residence.


    With everyone gone, James approached Sophie, hesitatingly asking, "Are you hurt?"


    Sophie responded coolly, "I''m fine. Mr. Burke. Perhaps you should be more concerned about your own child."


    James frowned, "I never said I was going to marry her."


    The atmosphere between James and Sophie was tense.


    Officer Derick, standing aside, felt awkward and couldn''t help but say, "Um... maybe you two should talk, and I''ll head upstairs?"


    James gave Officer Derick a cold nce, and he quickly got the message, "I''ll go upstairs!"


    After Officer Derick left, Sophie said,


    "Why did you scare him like that? knew about today''s incident beforehand, but I didn''t expect Nichole to use her own child to frame me."


    She had sensed something was amiss when she received the invitation. Her suspicions were


    confirmed for sure when she learned Ricardo would attend. To be on the safe side, she contacted Marian to install cameras in the Burke main house and brought a voice recorder, which turned out to be useful.


    Nichole resorted to the same low-level tricks. It was a pity for the child.


    Sophie said lightly, "That child was yours, after all. Nichole is now in the hospital. If you want to see her, then go."


    Sophie turned to leave, but James immediately grabbed her wrist, "Do you want me to see Nichole?"


    "That''s your girl, and the child she lost was yours. Shouldn''t you go see her?"


    Sophie looked at James coldly and asked a question she had long wanted to ask, "Even if you don''t


    love her, don''t you at least have a et


    responsibility towards her, James? Could you really watch a woman, who was carrying your child, die on the operating table... even if you didn''t love her?"


    "What?" Faced with this sudden question, James didn''t know how to respond.


    Sophieughed bitterly, "Never mind."

 Chapter 469

    Sophie handed her phone to James, saying, "The video evidence is all here. It''s your call."


    James took the phone. His brows furrowed, and his voice was deep. "I came back for you. I can only rest easy knowing you''re safe."


    "Thank you, Mr. Burke, but if you truly wish for my safety, please proceed with our divorce as soon as possible."


    After all, Bea had done so much simply because James refused to finalize their divorce.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "After the divorce, you want to be with Colby?"


    "Yes."


    Sophie''s straightforward answer pained James.


    She watched James, her tone indifferent. "I thought I made myself clearst time. You should understand how I feel. Our marriage was a mistake from the start." "Nichole''s child is gone. Can''t we..."


    Suddenly, Sophie jerked her hand away, disgust gradually tinting her gaze. "You think, just because her child is gone, there are no barriers between us? James! Wake up. The obstacle between us has never been Nichole!"


    Hearing this, James grabbed Sophie''s shoulders, urgency and confusion in his eyes. "Then tell me, what is the obstacle between us? Why did you choose Colby over me? I know I''ve neglected you, but it was because we had no feelings before. But it''s different now..."


    "Let go!" Sophie pulled away from James, staring into his eyes. "James, I chose you once, and you gave up on me."


    James wanted to say more, but Sophie coldly interrupted, "James, you must be aware of what people in Devonport say about me. They say I''m desperately chasing after you. They say I debased myself and am willing to mimic a college girl just to win your favor."


    James'' momentum weakened. He had heard such rumors before. People even mocked Sophie in his presence, saying she was like a puppy trailing behind him.


    He never took those words to heart.


    Back then, he considered marriage merely an unconventional business arrangement, and Sophie was nothing more than a stranger he had never met. He intentionally kept his distance from Sophie in an attempt to break free from Bea''s control over him since childhood.


    Initially, he disliked Sophie because she was always annoyingly behind him, always copying Nichole''s dressing style. He assumed it was his grandmother''s doing, a ploy to make him like Sophie more, to use her to control him further.


    But at that auction, he saw Sophie in


    a red dress, and it was the first time he saw Sophie not trying to be someone else. She was confident, radiant, dignified, and elegant. That was also the first time he truly saw Sophie.


    James pressed his lips together. "I hurt you in the past. I can make amends. Can we start over?"


    "James, there''s no starting over for us." Sophie spoke calmly, "Mr. Burke, you must have many matters to attend to. I won''t disturb you any longer. I''ll be leaving."


    James clenched his fists. "I will never agree to a divorce. I won''t let you be with Colby. You can only be my wife."


    "A marriage certificate can''t trap me. James, you look nothing like the head of the Burke family now."


    With that, Sophie left.


    James stood there, mocking himself. Of course, he knew he didn''t look the part of a head of the family.


    The Burke family had always


    demanded its head prioritize the interests of Burke International. Now that Russell Enterprise had gone, bankrupt, Sophie had lost her


    qualifications as his wife longvel


    The Burke family should


    immediately find the most suitable Mrs. Burke candidate.


    However, Sophie publicly requested a divorce months ago, and James had still not agreed, much to the dissatisfaction of Burke International''s upper echelon. Still, they couldn''t ovee James'' stubbornness


    As he watched Sophie''s retreating figure, James'' expression darkened. Colt approached. "Mr. Burke, Officer Derick is still upstairs waiting. Maybe..."


    "Tell me everything about today in detail." James'' tone returned to calm.


    Bea''s decision to publicly announce Nichole as the future Mrs. Burke was something he was unaware of. Tonight''s dinner was obviously meant to target Sophie.


    Colt, head bowed, admitted, "Mr. Burke, I failed to catch wind of it."


    "Is it that you didn''t notice or chose to ignore it?" James'' sharp gaze swept toward Colt.


    Colt had been with him for years and was always efficient. He never missed any whisper about the Burke family.


    This time, Bea sent out invitations and half the businessmunity attended, but Colt hadn''t caught a whisper. It was abnormal.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Colt


    finally said with difficulty, "Mr. Burke, Bea mobilized Burke International''s upper echelons to pressure you. You might ignore it, but the directors are very dissatisfied. Keeping MS Sophie in her position affects your standing. So, I..."

 Chapter 470

    "So you kept it from me and sent out those invitations on behalf of Bea?"


    Since he took over, Bea had hardly interfered with the Burke family''s business. Yet, this time, Bea had invited most of the partners of Burke International in his name, all to announce Nichole as the future Mrs. Burke.


    This dinner was meant to target Sophie!


    Bea wanted Sophie to be embarrassed, which is why she made such a big deal of hosting the dinner at her own house. James massaged his temples. "It seems I''ve been too lenienttely, and they even forget who truly runs the Burke family."


    "Mr. Burke! I''m sorry, but I just wanted you to move on. Your wife has long...''


    "Shut up!" James gave Colt a cold look. "If it weren''t for the years you''ve spent by my side, I would have fired you long ago."


    Colt bowed his head, and James said coldly, "Those around me could only work for me. If there''s a next time, you''re out of the Burke family!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Burke, it won''t happen again!"


    James threw his phone to Colt. "Post the video online. I want everyone to know Sophie is the victim tonight."


    Colt was taken aback. "But this will affect our rtionship with the Freeman family..."


    "Anyone who messes with my people should know the consequences."


    Besides, he had never intended to keep that child.


    "Get it done. I want to see the results I''m looking for by tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    After handing his phone to Colt, James went straight upstairs.


    Officer Derick waited anxiously in the study until James came up and immediately approached him. "Mr. Burke, my condolences for today''s event. Ms. Rowena''s child..."


    James cut off Officer Derick''s sincere outpouring. He said coldly, "I don''t want today''s events to spread. You understand."


    "Of course, of course. Family matters should be private! I understand!"


    Officer Derick hastily agreed, but James then said, "I want you to arrest Nichole tomorrow."


    "Yes, of course..." Officer Derick was agreeing when he suddenly realized something was amiss and looked up confusedly. "What?"


    Officer Derick thought he had misunderstood. James had just lost a child today. How could he ask Officer Derick to arrest Nichole?


    "But... Mr. Burke, intentionally causing a miscarriage technically isn''t a criminal act. If we''re talking about arresting her, I''m afraid there''s no just cause, not to mention... You just said you don''t want today''s events leaked. If we take her in, won''t that cause a public uproar?"


    Officer Derick was afraid of taking the me, but at this moment, James gave him a cold nce and said, "She caused a scene at the Burke family home today, falsely using Sophie. Officer Derick, you just need to make a big show of taking her in. Leave the rest to me, and you can release her the same day."


    Officer Derick was confused, but James had already made his n clear. After thinking it over, Officer Derick suddenly realized something and said Understood. I''ll have someone visit Ms. Rowena at the hospital tomorrow to go through the formalities. After all, if Ms. Rowena miscarried due to an idental fall, it wouldn''t implicate anyone. But if it wasn''t an ident, and someone deliberately..."


    Officer Derick thought he had figured out James'' n, assuming James wanted him to deal with Sophie for harming Nichole''s child After all, if Sophie was responsible for the miscarriage and Nichole didn''t identally cause her own miscarriage, Sophie would face charges for intentional harm.


    But before Officer Derick could finish, James grabbed him by the cor, his eyes staring at him coldly, a hint of ruthlessness in them. "I told you to arrest Nichole, not to nder Sophie! If Sophie is implicated in this in the slightest, you know the consequences!"


    Abruptly, James pushed Officer Derick away.


    Officer Derick was frightened and hastily said, "I spected too much and misunderstood your intentions, Mr. Burke! I''ll head out now and arrest Ms. Rowena first thing tomorrow morning!"


    After Officer Derick left, James'' expression returned to its usual indifference.


    Colt, standing outside, said softly, "Mr. Burke, Ms. Nichole is asking to see you at the hospital.¡±


    "No..."


    Just as James finished speaking, Sophie''s words echoed in his ears.


    ''She''s your woman, and that was your child. Shouldn''t you at least go see her?''


    ''James, could you really just watch the woman carrying your child die on the operating table...''


    James furrowed his brow. What exactly did Sophie''sst sentence mean?

 Chapter 471

    In the middle of the night, after bidding Mr. Briggs goodbye, Ricardo returned to the hospital room. Nichole was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes tightly closed, herplexion pale. "Stop pretending to sleep in front of me!"


    The next second, Ricardo grabbed Nichole''s arm. She felt a sharp pain in her arm and suddenly opened her eyes, inhaling sharply from the pain. "I''ve... I''ve already done what you asked! Please, spare me!" Nichole pleaded for mercy, but Ricardo''s eyes were still filled with danger. "You dumbass! You''ve ruined such a good move of mine! And you have the audacity to ask for my mercy?"


    Ricardo let go of Nichole''s hand, leaving her looking distressed, "What do you mean by that? My child is gone! Sophie pushed me down the stairs. Everyone saw it!"


    "You''re so stupid and you don''t even know it. Do you think Sophie is as naive as you? She had already prepared a backup n. Now everyone knows you tried to frame Sophie and ended up killing your own child! Mr. Briggs is utterly disappointed in you, and Bea wants you dead more than anything! You framed Sophie publicly, and did you really think she would let you off? You''ve offended so many people. Even if I spare you, others certainly won''t!"


    Nichole felt as if her head was about to explode. She quickly grabbed Ricardo''s arm, pleading, "No... no... please, you have to help me!"


    Ricardo did not hide the disgust in his eyes as he held Nichole''s chin coldly. "Why are you begging me? You might as well beg James. Don''t think I don''t know you''ve secretly contacted him recently."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..."


    Nichole merely wanted to use the child to gain a bit of James'' sympathy, but she never expected Sophie to have a backup n. Nichole''s attempt to frame her was revealed on the spot.


    What would James do to Nichole if he found out she had personally caused the death of their child?


    Nichole trembled uncontrobly. No... She absolutely couldn''t let that happen!


    "It was you who threatened me. It was you..."


    At that moment, Nichole heard footsteps outside the door. She immediately clung to Ricardo''s arm, crying out, "Please! I''ve already done as you said! Spare me. Don''t kill me!" Ricardo frowned, and when he looked up, he saw James standing outside the hospital room. He quickly realized Nichole was deliberately trying to shift the me onto him.


    Ricardo saw the danger in James'' eyes and did not want to confront James directly. He said coldly, "Since Mr. Burke is here, you two should have a good talk."


    Then, he left the hospital room. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to pause and, pretending to be gentle, said to Nichole on the bed, "Rowena, you should have a good talk with Mr. Burke. After this is settled, let''s go home."


    Nichole bit her lip, as Ricardo was clearly trying to make James misunderstand their rtionship.


    After Ricardo left, Nichole stared at James with teary eyes. "James, I thought you wouldn''te back."


    James kept his distance. Nichole was used to James'' detachment and had anticipated it. She sobbed softly, "James, let me exin what happened today..."


    "I didn''te here to listen to your exnations."


    "James..."


    "If Sophie hadn''t asked me toe and see you, I would never havee."


    At that, Nichole was taken aback.


    Sophie? Why would Sophie kindly ask James to see her?


    Sophie must''ve wanted James to witness Nichole''s humiliation!


    Nichole bit her lip and said, "James, I was forced! What mother would willingly give up her child? It was all Ricardo''s doing! He forced me to frame Sophie, and I could not disobey him!"


    James watched Nichole''s performance. He had indeed been deceived by Nichole''s apparent kindness and weakness before, but since discovering Nichole''s true colors, he could no longer feel anypassion for her.


    "I don''t care what your rtionship with Ricardo is or what he is plotting,


    but I won''t allow anyone to target Sophie. If you do that, I will definitely have you killed."


    James'' demeanor was serious, and Nichole''splexion worsened.


    "James, we were to be husband and wife..."


    Nichole attempted to y the emotional card, but James coldly nced at her, the danger in his eyes unmistakable.


    Nichole quickly changed her plea. "James, it''s my fault before, but please, help me... I fail to frame Sophie this time, and Ricardo will really kill me!"


    Hearing that Ricardo intended to set up Sophie, James'' expression shifted. "I''m here to give you a chance."


    Hearing this, Nichole nodded eagerly, "Okay, I''ll agree to whatever you say!"

 Chapter 472

    "I need you to go back with Ricardo."


    "What?" Nichole''s face turned pale. "Go back... to Ricardo?"


    Ricardo was a madman! She didn''t want to go back to a madman!


    "Since he wants to target Sophie, I have to deal with him."


    "James, this is unfair to me... I lost a child for you, yet you want to use me to take revenge on Sophie! Why should I?" Nichole clenched her teeth, tears of humiliation in her eyes.


    "It''s because Sophie is the woman I love."


    James'' answer made Nichole''s heart tremble. She had told herself more than once that she had a ce in James'' heart, but James shattered her illusions again.


    Nichole gritted her teeth and said, "If Sophie is the woman you love, then why were you so nice to me? Why were you so considerate at first? Why did you give me hope? And make me feel like you loved me?''


    "I was nice to you only because you could be useful to Burke International in the future. I was wrong before, thinking you were just a kind and gentle girl, but you turned out to be more vicious than I imagined. You even cruelly killed your own child! Sophie never provoked you, but you opposed her at every turn, Nichole. I know exactly who you are! Not exposing you has already been my greatest tolerance!" James'' eyes had no love in them. They were gradually filling with disgust.


    Nichole was familiar with this look; James had once looked at Sophie in the same way. James was now looking at her with such revulsion.


    "James, no matter how many bad things I''ve done in the past, I really like you... After all, we had made love. Please, help me, alright? I really can''t go back to Ricardo. He will definitely kill me!" Nichole''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Over the years, she had been obedient and gentle by James'' side. James'' previous doting had lifted her to the skies, making her feel like she had the whole world. But then James cruelly took away those affections that were exclusive to her!


    "That night, you know best what happened."


    James clenched his fists. The one thing he regretted was being merciful to Nichole that night. Because of a moment''s folly, he fell into Nichole''s trap, forever losing Sophie.


    Sophie could never forgive him, never ept him again!


    "James, you used to care for me the most. When I said I was tired from studying, you would take me out to rx even if you were busy. When said I was hungry, you would have Colt take me to dine out. You introduced me to various business tycoons and taught me how to


    ''ve been by your side. I''ve known you longer than Sophie has! But why... why do you treat me like this?"


    behave... Over the year o


    Nichole''s tears flowed like broken pearls.


    James'' eyes turned colder at the mention of the past. "If it wasn''t for the sake of our past, do you think you would still be lying here safely as the Freeman family''s daughter?"


    "I know I made a mistake, James.


    I''m willing to do everything you ask me to... I will change for the better. My knowledge is still here, and I can still help the Burke family make money I don''t have to be the


    Freeman family''s work can


    stay by your side and work as a junior secretary at Burke


    International!"


    Nichole looked into James'' eyes, begging for a trace of mercy.


    Over the years, she had followed James and clearly knew that he was only outwardly cold and ruthless, but inside, he was very soft-hearted. she hadn''t impulsively drugged James and thrown herself at him, James wouldn''t havepletely drawn the line with her.


    Nichole clutched James'' sleeve, whispering, "James, you won''t just watch me die, right?"


    Ricardo, on the surface, was respectable, but at his core, he was a ruthless person. This time, her scheme against Sophie failed, resulting in her own disgrace and loss of her biggest bargaining chip. Without James'' protection, Ricardo would surely kill her!


    James seemed to see Sophie begging him to stay in the past.


    That was when they had just gotten married. He hardly ever came home, and the times Sophie saw him were few and far between. That night, Sophie also stretched out her hand and clutched his sleeve, pleadingly looking at him, saying, "James, stay tonight, okay?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At that time, his eyes only held indifference towards Sophie. He ruthlessly shook off Sophie''s hand and left the room. The only response to Sophie was the cold sound of the door closing.


    Suddenly, James'' mind shed with the image of kiss marks on Sophie''s neck. Sophie showed him the same cold eyes as before. "James, I don''t love you anymore."


    That sentence struck his heart anew.

 Chapter 473

    The next morning, Sophie woke up in her apartment and saw a piece of news on her phone. The news reported that police officers had gone to the Central City Hospital early in the morning and, in front of


    everyone, took Nichole away just after she had suffered a miscarriage.


    While people were buzzing with spection, eager to know the truth behind Nichole''s miscarriage and arrest, James personally intervened. He went to the hospital to bail out Nichole right after her miscarriage. This news immediately became a hot topic.


    Netizens spected that James still harbored feelings for Nichole. He had spent a fortune to bail her out.


    ''Ding ding-''


    Sophie''s phone rang with a call from Jenna. Jenna said, "I''m already outside Burke International with a pickaxe in hand. Do you want toe?"


    "What?"


    Sophie had just woken up and was still groggy, but she instantly realized what Jenna was nning to do. Without a second thought, she quickly got dressed and spoke into the phone, "Don''t do anything rash! I''m on my way!"


    Colby had been busy with the Costello family affairs these past few days. Lennon had called him away to the main house, leaving Jenna to her own devices.


    There was nothing Jenna couldn''t do in Devonport.


    Sophie floored it to Burke International''s entrance, where Jenna fumed in the car. "What is James thinking? Did he spend money to bail Nichole out of jail? Has he lost his mind?"


    Jenna didn''t know much aboutst night''s events. Adler, sitting in the passenger seat, said, "Mydy, maybe hold your tongue! This is Burke family territory!"


    "So what if it''s Burke family territory? Does being on Burke family ground mean we can''t speak our minds? Does what he did seem right to you? He ims to have feelings for Sophie, but look at him now!" "Alright, maybe just quiet down a bit." Adler tried to calm Jenna down but to no avail.


    Jenna eximed, "Sophie, I''m telling you, choosing anyone but him is the right decision! Colby is so much better than him!"


    "James has always liked Nichole. His action doesn''t surprise me at all, so you shouldn''t be upset." Sophie replied with a smile, "Alright, we''ve made enough of a scene. Let''s head back, and take that pickaxe in the back with you. Don''t scare me like that."


    "But..." Jenna was still fuming, "What exactly happenedst night? I received the Burke family''s dinner invitation as well, but I didn''t go. How could they treat you like this? Nichole lost her child. Was she trying to frame you?"


    Jenna''s mind worked quickly. She knew all too well that Sophie wouldn''t be easily bullied. Sophie must have exposed Nichole''s schemes during the dinner, leading to her arrest this morning.


    Sophie exined, "Nichole and Ricardo teamed up, aiming to put me in a dire situation, but they didn''t seed. I had Marian install cameras in the Burke family''s house to prevent Nichole from framing me. However..."


    Sophie paused. She hadn''t expected James to bail Nichole out. It seemed that Nichole still held a ce in James'' heart.


    Unlike her, whom James had repeatedly abandoned without a shred ofpassion.


    "James can do as he pleases. I can''t


    control him, nor do I want to. I


    J.ne


    actually hope he still has feelings for Nichole. That way, he and I can finalize our divorce sooner S


    The divorce had been dragging on for so long, and now that the two


    families had openly turned


    each other, only James was


    unwilling to proceed with the divorce. The pressure from the Burke family had been weighing heavily on him. Perhaps he couldn''t


    bear it any longer.


    After Nichole lost her child, James, who had once deeply cared for her, might soften his stance.


    "Have you heard? Mr. Burke and Miss Rowena are getting engaged."


    "Really? Isn''t that just a rumor?"


    "No, it''s true! I overheard a meeting today. Mr. Burke is indeed getting engaged to Miss Rowena!"


    "He''s proposing after the child is lost. What is Mr. Burke thinking?"


    ...


    Several passing employees discussed among themselves, with Jenna and Adler involuntarily ncing at Sophie.


    Sophie didn''t take it to heart and said, "I''m going back to my car. I''m heading home."


    "...Okay." Jenna watched Sophie with concern.


    Sophie had once deeply loved James, a fact still talked about in Devonport. Now that they were on the brink of divorce, Jenna couldn''t help but worry that Sophie might be heartbroken.


    Meanwhile, Sophie got into her car and dialed Tricia''s number.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie."


    "Send the divorce papers over again today. I think James will sign them this time."


    "But we''ve sent several copies of the divorce agreement before, and he..."


    "He''ll sign them."


    Since James had decided to get engaged to Nichole, he wouldn''t want Sophie to remain with the Mrs. Burke title.


    Sophie took onest look at the entrance of Burke International, smiled, and remained silent. Perhaps her troubled connection with James could finallye to an end today. "Burke International''s CEO seen entering a bridal shop with Ms. Rowena..."

 Chapter 474

    "Burke Enterprises'' CEO and Ms. Rowena are set to be engaged, having already met each other''s parents..."


    "Burke Enterprises'' CEO..."


    Every channel on the TV was broadcasting news about James and Nichole, and upon seeing this, Bea angrily threw the remote onto the floor.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Bea''s face was extremely unsightly.


    Marian quickly picked up the remote from the floor, saying, "Madam, please don''t be angry..."


    "How can I possibly not be angry? Has James lost his mind? How dare he get engaged to someone like Nichole! She''s the one who caused the death of my great-grandchild! Such an evil woman! We cannot ept her into the Burke family!"


    Bea hadn''t gotten over the loss of her great-grandchild. She had waited so long and finally got a great-grandchild, only for that woman, Nichole, to have caused its demise.


    "Madam..."


    "Go, call James over for me! Hurry!"


    Marian was angered and immediately tried to contact Colt, but before the call even went through, James had already walked in.


    Bea immediately went up and pped him. "Dumbass! Why did you get engaged to that girl behind my back!"


    "Grandma, isn''t my engagement to Nichole what you hoped for?"


    "You... that''s because she was carrying a Burke family child in her womb! That''s why I allowed you to marry her! Otherwise, would I let such a woman enter the Burke family''s door?"


    Bea''s face turned colder. She said, "James, how could you make such a mistake as the head of the Burke family? You go right now and hold a press conference! She must not enter the Burke family!"


    "Grandma, you''ve always wanted me to divorce Sophie, and now I can do it. You wanted me to marry Nichole, and I agreed. What''s there to be dissatisfied about now?"


    "At least Sophie did not cause the death of my great-grandchild! But Nichole, she was even willing to harm her own child! Not letting her go to prison is already merciful enough! And you bailed her out! James, how can you be so foolish! I''ve raised you all these years. Why won''t you listen to me!"


    Bea was heartbroken, but James remained calm, just quietly looking at Bea and not saying a word.


    Marian stepped forward, saying, "Sir, you know about Ms. Nichole''s character, now she even harmed her own child... How could you..."


    James coldly said, "I''ve made my decision to take responsibility for Nichole. I''ll give her the position of Mrs. Burke, get engaged to her, and take care of her for life."


    James had upset Bea so much that she struggled to catch her breath. Her entire body was leaning backward and, noticing this, Marian quickly stepped in to support her. "How did the Burke family produce such a son!"


    Bea scolded angrily, but James did not pay any attention and went straight upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Ricardo had also seen


    the news on TV, his face turning extremely ugly. The next second, he kicked the table over, gritting his teeth and saying, "What''s going on?"


    The secretary stood by, quickly lowering his head, saying, "Mr. Ricardo, this... we''re not sure about this."


    "Last night, I had you guard outside Nichole''s hospital room. What did you do? Did you hear any of their conversation?"


    James loved Sophie so much, so how could he possibly divorce Sophie and even marry Nichole?


    There must be a big problem!


    "Go now and investigate this for me! See if this is true."


    Ricardo''s eyes looked frightening. He had gone to great lengths toe to Devonport to arrange everything and be Mr. Briggs''s son-inw in order toter control the Freeman family, spreading the Cloude family''s business into Devonport. However, he didn''t


    expect James to ruin it all.


    James was actually willing to marry Nichole!


    When Nichole was pregnant, James wasn''t even willing to be with Nichole, but now he suddenly changed his mind. Could it also... be for Sophie?


    The rumored overlord of Devonport was actually using such methods. He was willing to use marriage to give up the person he loved. Truly madness!


    At this moment, Ricardo''s phone rang.


    The phone disyed a string of


    unknown numbers. Ricardo picked up, and the other end of the line transmitted James'' deep voice. "Mr. Ricardo, you''re wee to


    challenge my position."


    "James?"


    "Remember, Devonport is my territory, and you have no right to touch it."


    The call was suddenly hung up. Ricardo angrily threw the phone to the ground, his face grim. "James... you actually going to do this?!" "Mr. Ricardo..."


    Ricardo grabbed the secretary by the cor, angrily yelling, "Contact Nichole! Tell her toe see me immediately!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Ricardo, Ms. Nichole''s phone has been unreachable since this morning..."


    "Unreachable?" Ricardo found itughable. "Alright, then, let''s tell Mr. Briggs Nichole is not the real Rowena!"

 Chapter 475

    "Mr. Ricardo, then everything we''ve done might not stay hidden after all..."


    The secretary was somewhat fearful. They had always known Nichole wasn''t the true daughter of the Freeman family. If Mr. Briggs were to find out Nichole was an impostor, wouldn''t all their efforts have been in vain?


    Ricardo was well aware of the potential mutual destruction, but he was certainly not about to watch James emerge as the final victor.


    He said coldly, "There''s always a n B. Who''s to say I don''t have a contingency?"


    "You mean..."


    "Let''s go now. To the Freeman estate."


    "... Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    The Cloude family''s car made its way towards the Freeman''s estate. Upon seeing Ricardo''s car, the security guard at the gate hurried forward to greet them.


    The guard bowed respectfully and said, "Mr. Ricardo, I''m terribly sorry, but Mr. Freeman isn''t home today."


    Ricardo, sitting in the backseat, rolled down the window to look at the guard and asked, "Where did Mr. Briggs go?"


    The guard, looking troubled, replied, "That... we''re not quite sure."


    "And what about Rowena?"


    "Miss Rowena went out with him, and they haven''t returned yet."


    The guard''s expression had already told Ricardo everything he needed to know. From afar, Ricardo could see the lights of the Freeman family''s mansion illuminated. Nichole and Mr. Briggs were in the living room, and James was sitting in the ce of honor. The three of them appeared to be getting along well, as if they had already be one family.


    Ricardo sneered. Everyone acted in their own interest. Mr. Briggs might talk a big game about breaking ties with the Burke family, but hecked the backbone to follow through. Now that James had proposed to marry Nichole, Mr. Briggs was all too ready to y the gracious host.


    "Let''s go, Booker"


    "Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    As Booker turned the car around, he couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Ricardo, Mr. Briggs is really crossing the line. He''s forgotten all you''ve done for his family and the genuine effort you put into finding him a daughter just because he''s got James to lean on now..."


    "Such is human nature."


    "But without Mr. Briggs'' support, we..."


    "Enough."


    Ricardo massaged his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He hadn''t anticipated James, in his pursuit of Sophie, to actually ept someone like Nichole. "How''s Rowena doing?"


    "Ms. Rowena has been well taken care of in a vi in the countryside. She''s been cooperative, unlike Nichole."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good. Drive out to the countryside now and bring her back."


    "Now?" Booker nced outside at the darkening sky, asking, "Isn''t it a bitte?"


    "I said now!"


    Booker immediatelyplied, "Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    Meanwhile, inside Sophie''s apartment, Adler had ordered a table full of takeout, and the three of them sat in silence.


    Jenna couldn''t help but steal a few nces at Sophie, who was quietly eating her dinner while browsing through the day''s financial news on her phone, seemingly indifferent to James and Nichole''s situation.


    "Where''s Colby? When is heing back?"


    "He should have been back by now."


    Adler was puzzled, too. "I already told Colby. He should have rushed back after hearing about Sophie''s situation. No idea what''s holding him up. Really doesn''t know what''s important. I''ll give him another


    push."


    Adler took out his phone and called Colby, but the response was that the call couldn''t be connected. "Damn, where is he?"


    Meanwhile


    After dining with the Freeman family, James got into his car.


    Colt mentioned, "Colby has already made arrangements."


    "Then let''s go."


    A cold glint shed in James'' eyes. He indeed wanted to have a proper talk with Colby. Since Colby had taken the initiative to meet, it was time to clear the air.


    Inside the nightclub, Colby''s men had booked the entire ce for the evening. Upon seeing James, the manager immediately led him with obsequious deference to the most luxurious private room.


    Colby''s men filled the nightclub''s corridors, and Coltmented with dissatisfaction, "What exactly does Colby intend to do? Is he trying to intimidate us?"


    Devonport had been James'' territory for many years, but a dangerous three-way power struggle emerged with Lennon stepping down and Colby stepping up.


    James, Colby, and ke, who never appeared in public.


    Inside the private room, Colby sat on the sofa, his usual arrogant demeanor apanied by a meaningful smile. "Mr. Burke, please, have a seat." His men gestured for James to sit.


    James said, "This ce is my territory. Tonight''s arrangement should have been on me."


    "Until yesterday, it was your territory,


    but from now on, it''s mine," Colby


    retorted coldly. "I''m not one for beating around the bush. You''ve made your choice. So, let''s get this divorce agreement signed today."


    Colby pushed the divorce agreement across the table to James.


    Sophie had already signed it.


    Seeing Sophie''s signature, James instinctively looked away. "And if I say I won''t sign, what then?"

 Chapter 476

    "I have my ways. If you refuse to sign, Mr. Burke, I''ll have to y hardball."


    There was no threat in Colby''s tone but a hint of a smile. It was like a smileced with poison that made one''s skin crawl upon hearing it.


    James was well aware of Colby''s capabilities. Having made a name for himself internationally, Colby was indeed a formidable figure. With such an adversary, the future of Burker International was looking grim. "James, you should know your stubborn selfishness is putting Sophie at risk. You''re fully aware of the nder she''s been subjected to these past few days and how Bea has targeted her, yet you choose to stand by and watch."


    James frowned deeply. Colby had clearly struck a nerve. James responded coldly, "Even if I am stubbornly watching her suffer from other people''s usations and schemes, I did something to help her. Where were you when Sophie was facing all these troubles?"


    "Sophie doesn''t need a man to save her. She has her own thoughts, and I''m sure she won''t get hurt. But you''re different. Everything she''s going through now is because of you." Colby''s voice grew colder as he stood up and said, "Anyone who hurts Sophie won''t be shown mercy, James. Today, you either sign this or..."


    Several bodyguards dressed in ck approached James from inside the room. Colby''s threat wasid bare before him.


    Colt stepped forward and said, "What now? Do you think you''re still overseas, Colby? Do you think Mr. Burke is someone you can threaten so easily?"


    "I''ve said it before: I have a way to deal with anyone or anything that hurts Sophie. Do you know what I''ve been up to these past few days, Mr. Burke?"


    A smile yed on Colby''s lips, but James understood the implication in an instant. "You''re the one who cut off those key financial chains for Burke International?"


    Those crucial partnerships and international suppliers had suddenly entered a standstill with dyed payments. Those operations would have ceased entirely if it hadn''t been for Burker International''s reserve funds.


    James had thought it was due to the recent impact of S Corporation on Burker International that caused those partners and suppliers to hesitate. He hadn''t realized Colby''s intervention.


    "In this industry, everypany has its dirtyundry. Mr. Burke, you know what the Costello family used to do, and you know what I used to do, either."


    Colby''s identity was no secret to James, who clenched his fists. Rarely did anyone dare to threaten him face to face.


    James coldly said, "Colby, have you considered the consequences of acting against me?"


    "James, there''s no eternal king in Devonport. Now that I''m back, I won''t make life easy for you." Colby looked at James with a smile.


    Devonport, a city connected to various trade routes, was amercial export hub, a ce with resources unmatched by ces like Bloomsbury.


    James had long suspected Colby''s motives foring to Devonport were not pure, and now, Colby made no effort to hide his ambitions.


    "If Sophie knew your real reason foring to Devonport, I wonder if she''d still ept you."


    James'' words made Colby''s smile fade slightly.


    James threw the pen in his hand


    into the trash bin, picked up the divorce agreement on the table, and handed to Colt behind him, saying, "Discussing divorce is something Sophie should do with me personally. You''re not qualified to resolve matters between us."


    ov


    Colby''s smile vanished at the mention of marriage, and the next second, people outside poured in. Colby''s men filled the entire room a''s he said, "James, I''m not here to


    negotiate. I didn''t want to he


    in a difficult position, or I would have t¨¦ken action today without wasting words with you."


    "Feel free to try."


    James was not intimidated by Colby''s threats. In Devonport, he still held sway.


    Sure enough, a momentter, rapid footsteps were heard. Officer Derick squeezed through the crowd, saying, "Ah, I heard there was a disturbance here. Are you two alright? I''ve


    ver


    brought officers to secure the scene, ensuring no thugs can harm you!"


    Officer Derick''s words were met with a cold re from Colby, but he quickly bowed his head, pretending not to see.


    He dared not offend either Colby or James. If these two really started fighting, he would gain nothing from it.


    Officer Derick then said, "Mr. Burke, Mrs. Bea is looking for you. Shall I escort you back?"


    James agreed and turned to leave but then suddenly turned back to Colby, saying, "Sophie is my wife. As long as I don''t sign, she will always be my wife."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 477

    Sophie suddenly woke up from a dream, in which she vaguely saw events from her past life. In her dream, Devonport eventually became Colby''s domain. Rubbing her temples, Sophie dismissed it as just another dream.


    It was already morning outside, and her phone had been blowing up with notifications.


    She returned Tricia''s call and heard her say, "Ms. Sophie, Aldridge Global has requested your presence, Mr. Devin specifically."


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, Mr. Devin tried reaching youst night, but you didn''t pick up."


    "Alright, I understand." Sophie asked, "Did he mention why he wants to see me?"


    Tricia replied, "It seems to be about the trainee program."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since Sophie left Aldridge Global, she publicly announced her position as the general manager of S Corporation. It was no surprise that Mr. Devin was in a hurry. Without James'' sponsorship, arge number of trainees had terminated their contracts, and the program was facing a heftypensation fee. It was likely that Ricardo''s millions had gone down the drain by now.


    At noon, Sophie entered Aldridge Global, but not as a trainee this time. She was there as the general manager of S Corporation.


    Mr. Devin was already waiting in the lobby. He saw Sophie and came over with a weing smile. "Ms. Sophie! You look stunning today."


    Sophie offered a slight smile, noticing Jean and Wendy, two trainees reluctant to leave, nearby.


    Jean was always Wendy''sckey, and even after being betrayed by Wendy, she had no choice but to follow her as she couldn''t pay the penalty fee.


    "Sophie! You actually came back!"


    Wendy rushed forward, intending to teach Sophie a lesson, but Mr. Devin intervened before she could get close. "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind!" Wendy was furious and red at Sophie.


    Sophie smiled. "What''s the matter, Miss Wendy? Why are you so mad?"


    "Sophie, I''ve figured it out. It was you who persuaded the other trainees to leave Aldridge Global! How does sabotaging Aldridge Global benefit you?"


    Wendy had a fewckeys among the female trainees, who, before leaving, were cornered by Wendy at Aldridge Global. Under Wendy''s coercion, they pointed fingers at Sophie. Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Miss Wendy, you can''t just say whatever you please."


    "Stop pretending! You just want to return to S Corporation, so you lured away so many of Aldridge Global''s trainees to gain favor!"


    Wendy spoke without thinking, and


    upon hearing these words, Mr.


    Devin''s face turned sour. He pped Wendy across the face, angrily saying, "Who allowed you to make a spectacle of yourself here?


    dare


    How


    you speak to Ms. Sophie like


    that! Apologize to her this instant!"


    Wendy, in disbelief, covered her half-stricken face. "Dad! Why are you taking her side? She''s nothing but apdog for S Corporation! Russell Enterprises is bankrupt, and yet she''s still so arrogant! She''s just... Another pnded, this time with all of Mr. Devin''s might, sending Wendy staggering, nearly falling to the ground.


    Jean quickly went to support Wendy, turning to Mr. Devin. "Sir, Wendy was just worried about Aldridge Global''s affairs. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Then, Jean approached Sophie and took her hand affectionately. "Ms. Sophie, we were part of the same team. You know what Wendy is like, so please don''t mind her."


    It was clear to everyone that Sophie was not to be trifled with. Though she was only the general manager of S Corporation, rumors had long circted about her special rtionship with thepany''s owner, ke.


    Considering the luxury cars that had been picking up Sophie, Jean naturally assumed Sophie had be involved with ke.


    Sophie withdrew her hand from Jean''s grasp, leaving Jean awkwardly standing there.


    Mr. Devin stepped forward. "Ms. Sophie, let''s talk upstairs, shall we?" He fawningly invited Sophie upstairs.


    Wendy watched her father dote on Sophie and felt both angry and helpless, her face flushing with frustration.


    Sophie followed Mr. Devin inside. He


    closed the conference room door before turning to Sophie anxiously


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gordon approved the departure of the trainees. I know you and Mr. Gordon must have your ns, but you have to help me!"


    "Mr. Devin, what do you mean by that? How can I possibly help you?" Sophie feigned confusion on her face.


    Mr. Devin hurriedly said, "I''ve caused thepany to lose so much money that even Mr. Ricardo''s investment has gone down the drain. If Mr. Ricardoes after me for this, then I..."


    "Mr. Devin, you know that Mr.


    Gordon and made the decision to


    let the trainees go, so you should


    realize


    we don''t care how much


    money thepany has lost. So the position of the chairman is still yours. As for Ricardo... investment alwayses with its risks. If hees knocking, Mr. Devin, you know exactly what to say."

 Chapter 478

    Hearing this, Mr. Devin snapped back to reality. For the past few days, he had been a nervous wreck over Ricardo''s investment going down the drain, but he hadn''t considered the situation on a deeper level. Now, it seemed that with Burker International pulling out their investment, arge number of trainees had defected to S Corporation, which was coborating with Aldridge Global. The failure of the trainee project had resulted only in the loss of Ricardo''s investment, which clearly indicated someone had set a trap!


    Realizing everything, Mr. Devin had an epiphany. At this moment, Sophie said, "Even if you hadn''t reached out to me, Mr. Devin, I would havee to you."


    "Ms. Sophie, tell me whatever I can do, and I will make it happen!"


    Sophie handed over a contract from her bag to Mr. Devin, saying, "Sign Shirley."


    "What?" Mr. Devin was taken aback, holding the contract in his hands.


    Sign Shirley?


    He had fired Shirley before, so why would he suddenly need to sign her again?


    The contract clearly stated that Shirley was to be signed as a trainee with Aldridge Global. Shirley had already signed it. All that was left was for Mr. Devin to sign and stamp it before proceeding with the legal formalities.


    "But the trainee project is already considered aplete failure. Even if thepany signs Shirley, it''s impossible for her to make a name for herself..."


    The trainee project had already run out of funds, and now only Wendy and Jean remained. In a few days, the project wouldpletely fall apart. Joining the project at this point was like lighting amp in broad daylight- utterly redundant.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie said, "Just sign Shirley. That''s all I promised her I''d do. Whether she can make it or not is up to her own abilities, right Mr. Devin?"


    Mr. Devin quickly grasped the meaning behind Sophie''s words. He nodded and said, "I understand your point, Ms. Sophie. Don''t worry. We can handle this."


    "That''s good to hear." Sophie stood up, saying, "Shirley is eager for this, but currently, Aldridge Globalcks the capability to grant her any resources. I hope you understand what I mean, Mr. Devin." "Don''t worry. Calming the trainees'' nerves is something I can do."


    "Great, then I''ll be leaving. That''s all for today. You can rest easy, Mr. Devin. Your position is secure."


    "Understood! Ms. Sophie, this way, please."


    f.ne


    Mr. Devin politely escorted Sophie out. Wendy witnessed this scene from outside the conference room, seething angrily. Jean added fuel to the fire, saying, "What is Sophie, anyway? I heard James is already engaged to the heiress of the Freeman family. Sophie has lost her Mrs. Burke status, so why does Mr.


    Devin need to be so polite to a mere manager from S Corporation?"


    "Sophie ruined my dream of bing famous!"


    "Exactly! We would have already be famous singers and wouldn''t be here like homeless dogs."


    Jean pulled Wendy''s arm, whispering, "I heard Sophie got to be the general manager because of her ties with ke. Maybe Mr. Burke decided to divorce her after finding out." "What? ke? The CEO of S Corporation, ke?"


    "Yes, it''s ridiculous how lucky Sophie is. First, she married Mr. Burke, and now she''s caught ke''s attention." Jean deliberately said to Wendy, "With your beauty and family background, ke should be interested in you instead."


    "Hmph! Sophie is just using her past connections to hook up with ke. Now that Russell Enterprise is bankrupt, she still struts around like she''s in charge. Does she really think Aldridge Global is afraid of a mere general manager?"


    It seemed like Wendy took the bait,


    so Jean added, "She has her position as general manager all thanks to ke. I heard that all the big names from the entertainment industry and business tycoons will be at the uing entertainment g, including ke. Maybe we should..."


    Wendy''s eyes sparkled with opportunity. If she could meet ke and win his heart, wouldn''t that skyrocket her to fame?


    "You''re right. The entertainment g is an opportunity."


    Jean stared at her pleadingly. "Wendy, could I... maybee with you? I could help you out, like keeping a lookout or something." Wendy raised an eyebrow. "Jean, I know what you''re scheming. Do you really think you belong at that kind of event?"


    Jean''s face fett, but Wendy then smiled and said, "But, considering you''re so well-informed, I''ll make an exception and take you with me. It''ll be good for you to see the world. But


    if you set your sights on my ke, beware. I''ll make sure you regret it!"

 Chapter 479

    "A g?"


    Sophie returned to S Corporation, immediately catching wind of thepany''s internal buzz.


    She tossed the invitation onto her desk, saying, "Out with it. Why didn''t this invitation appear on my desk yesterday?"


    Tricia was visibly hesitant but eventually confessed, "This time, the g will host all the top celebrities and big-name stars. I thought it unnecessary, so..." "Get to the point. Who''s the host?"


    Tricia dodged the question, clearly hiding something. Pressed by Sophie, she had no choice but to reveal. "... The host is Burker International."


    Hearing this, Sophieughed. She knew Tricia wouldn''t have hidden the invitation without a reason. It was for fear of her running into James.


    Carefully, Tricia said, "Ms. Sophie, Burker International intends to announce Mr. Burke''s and... Ms. Rowena''s engagement."


    In Devonport, everyone knew the nature of Sophie and James'' rtionship. Now, James was getting engaged to Nichole, and the invitation was sent to his still-not-officially-divorced wife, an irony indeed. It was better to skip such public humiliation.


    Staring at the invitation, Sophie asked, "Is this invitation for me or for ke?"


    "It''s for you... and for ke." Saying so, Tricia ced another invitation in Sophie''s hands.


    The outside world didn''t know ke was Sophie, not even James. So, Burker International sent two invitations. The dilemma for the night was whether Sophie would attend as Sophie or as ke. "Mr. Burke is getting engaged to the Freeman family''s daughter, a joyous asion I should attend."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie..."


    "But not as Sophie. As ke." Sophie smiled at Tricia, saying, "How''s Reece''s injury?"


    "Much better now."


    "That''s good," Sophie said. "Have Reece prepare."


    "Ms. Sophie, Reece was also invited to the g. Do you intend..."


    "If ke can''t appear, let Reece go in my stead."


    Reece was a natural actor, his skill honed to perfection over the past year. Plus, with all of S Corporation'' strategies known to him, iming Reece''s true identity as the behind-the-scenes boss of S Corporation would certainly create buzz.


    "Is that really a good idea? If Reece is seen as the owner of S Corporation, then you..."


    "I haven''t received the divorce papers yet. My identity can''t be publicly disclosed for the time being."


    She couldn''t dominate Devonport


    alone yet. Now, she was facing an


    evenly matched, if not slightly disadvantaged, situation against James, if the profit-driven Burke family found out she was the power behind S Corporation, it would be impossible to escape this divorce.


    Understanding the stakes, Tricia replied, "I''ll get right on it."


    "Also, prepare an evening gown for me."


    "Ms. Sophie, you''re still going?"


    "There''ll be plenty of reporters at the g, and James will officially be getting engaged to Nichole. I''ll use this opportunity to maximize the media storm. I''m definitely leaving this marriage." Tricia quickly grasped Sophie''s n and immediately nodded. "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    The g was held at the Burke family''s estate in the evening.


    Although Bea was reluctant to see James marry Nichole, the final decision rested in James'' hands, and he proceeded with the event.


    Outside the Burke family estate,


    Sophie sat in her car, eyeing the luxury vehicles gathered. Even though she dealt with the Burke family an unprecedented blow with the founding of S Corporation, the Burke family''s connections, over the years, remained firmly in James''


    grip.


    Initially, her mercy had given the Burke family a chance to breathe. In just a few months, Burker International had risen back to its former glory.


    "Ms. Sophie, let''s get out."


    As soon as Sophie stepped out, she heard a mocking voice nearby, "Oh, isn''t that Sophie?"


    Sophie turned to see Wendy and Jean descending from a luxury car.


    Wendy was dressed in a sexy silverce dress that highlighted her figure. The diamonds on her dress were sparkling in the night. She clearly attached the utmost significance to the g.


    Jean, byparison, looked adorable and charming in a pink body-hugging dress. However, whenpared to Wendy''s luxurious appearance, Jean seemed like a maid carrying a bag for Wendy. Raising an eyebrow, Sophie said, "Well, if it isn''t Miss Wendy. You''re quite the sight tonight."


    "Of course! My family is among the elite. Unlike some people who still dare to show up at such gatherings looking so dowdy when their families have gone bankrupt and their uncle have ended up in prison."


    Wendy nced disdainfully at Sophie.


    Today, Sophie was simply dressed in a in ck mermaid dress, her appearance the epitome of modesty, save for the emerald ne adorning her neck.

 Chapter 480

    Wendy was still young,pletely unaware of the understated luxury Sophie''s evening gown represented.


    Compared to Wendy''s mboyance, Sophie''s attire seemed too modest.


    Sophie smiled and said, "Miss Wendy, you look so stunning. How could Ipete with you? You''ll surely be the brightest pearl at the party tonight."


    Sophie''spliments brought a pleased smile to Wendy''s face.


    Jean also took Wendy''s hand, saying, "Wendy, let''s go inside. Let''s not waste time talking here."


    "Sure."


    Wendy walked past Sophie with her head held high.


    Tricia frowned and said, "Ms. Sophie, why do you indulge her like that?"


    "Tonight''s g is essentially to announce James and Nichole''s engagement. Her dressing like this will be her own undoing. To those unaware, it might seem like she, not Nichole, is the night''s leadingdy. Everyone knows to y a supporting role when on someone else''s turf, yet she remains clueless. Do you think she''s worth my concern?"


    Sophie then headed towards the Burke family''s mansion.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, Wendy''s haute couture gown immediately made her the center of attention. Wendy''s family must have spent a fortune on that dress, which could have made a stunning impression under different circumstances. However, at this event, Wendy would pay a heavy price for her million-dor gown.


    Meanwhile, Wendy, oblivious to the impending consequences, was enjoying a fine wine.


    Jean, trying to tter her, said, "Wendy, look how beautiful you look in that dress. Everyone''s eyes are on you. I just wonder where ke is. If he were here, he''d surely be captivated by you." Encouraged by Jean''s praise, Wendy felt even more pleased. "You''re so sweet. If I really could catch ke''s eye and be his wife someday, I''ll give you a chance to shine."


    A glint of ambition shed in Jean''s eyes. "Really? Wendy, you''re the best!"


    Wendy was used to Jean''s ttery. She noticed Sophie enter the Burke family''s mansion, and her face immediately showed displeasure. "You there,e here!"


    Colt was on his way to find Sophie by James'' orders, but was suddenly stopped by Wendy. Normally, only James and Bea could order Colt around. To maintain the Burke family''s dignity, Colt patiently said, "Miss, how can I assist you?"


    Wendy coldly demanded, "Sophie is just a minor manager at S Corporation. How is she even qualified to be here? Have someone remove her at once! She''s an eyesore!"


    Wendy obviously mistook Colt for


    the Burke family''s butler, while Jean added, "Exactly, this is the Burke


    family''s event. Sophie has


    tinarrassed Mr. Burke multiple


    times. How could she be here?


    There must''ve been a mistake in the invitations."


    "I''m sorry, but... Ms. Sophie is here representing S Corporation. If you have anyints, please address them to Mr. Burke."


    Wendy impatiently said, "Is this how


    you handle things? Do such trivial matters need Mr. Burke''s attention? How is a mere manager


    representing S Corporation? Wasn''t ke supposed toe in person? What is she doing here?" S


    Colt, already displeased, frowned more deeply. Wendy''s deliberate provocation had already drawn everyone''s attention.


    Wendy and Jean didn''t know, but that didn''t mean that others were unaware. No one had ever embarrassed Mr. Burke''s secretary in public before.


    Jean was more perceptive. She noticed the change in the crowd''s gaze and nudged Wendy, saying, "Wendy, their looks seem... odd."


    Wendy looked around and indeed saw the strange nces directed at her. "What are you waiting for, butler? Get rid of her now!"


    Wendy was getting anxious. She was used to being domineering at home, where the butler handled all troubles. Naturally, she expected the Burke family''s butler to solve Mr. Burke''s problems.


    However, she had unwittingly addressed Colt, who was actually there for Sophie.


    "Colt,e here." Sophie''s sudden call broke the tension.


    When Wendy and Jean realized the butler they were trying to boss around was Colt, theirplexions turned ashen.


    It was actually James'' right-hand man, Colt!


    Wendy realized who she had been ordering around, and her face turned pale.


    Colt approached Sophie, politely saying, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Burke would like to see you."


    "Alright."


    Sophie nced at Wendy, who was stiff and shocked. She said, "Miss Wendy, you seem to be overheating. Perhaps someone should help her cool down."

 Chapter 481

    "Of course, Ms. Sophie."


    Colt gave a maid standing by his side a look, and without hesitation, the maid stepped forward and sshed a ss of ice water on Wendy''s face.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy''s delicate makeup was instantly ruined. Her face darkened. "Are you mad? I was invited here by Burker International! How dare you treat me like this?"


    "The Burke family does not wee ill-mannered guests, and besides, we did not invite you, Miss Wendy."


    Colt gave Wendy a cold nce.


    Wendy felt embarrassed at the moment. Her father had pulled some strings to get her the invitation to the Burke family''s event. Under normal circumstances, Mr. Devin himself might not be qualified to enter.


    Wendy noticed many eyes staring at her. She bit her lip and said, "Regardless, I''m a attendant for the g tonight. Even if I did something wrong, it should be Mr. Burke to teach me a lesson! You''re just a secretary! Since when has it been your ce to point fingers?"


    "Yes, Mr. Burke hasn''t said anything. How can you treat a guest like this!" Jean also indignantly stood up for Wendy.


    The crowd merely saw it as a spectacle. Colt had always been James'' right-hand man, and no one had ever dared to speak out against Colt so boldly. They truly did not know their ce.


    Colt smiled and asked, "So, Miss Wendy, what would you like?"


    "Of course, I want you to apologize to me in public!"


    Wendy knew Colt was James'' right-hand man, so she didn''t make too excessive a demand.


    Others might not have known Wendy well, but Sophie did. Given Wendy''s character, asking Colt for an apology was very restrained for her.


    What Wendy didn''t understand was that Colt was James'' right-hand man, and asking Colt to apologize was tantamount to embarrassing James. Sophie calmly said, "Colt, no need to waste words on her. Let''s go."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    As they were leaving, Colt gave a look to two security guards at the door, who immediately stepped forward, intending to take Wendy away. Wendy struggled, fuming, "Let go! Do you even know who I am? How dare you treat me like this!"


    The crowd saw Wendy as a joke, but she was oblivious.


    Jean instinctively distanced herself from Wendy. She had finally managed to get into such a high-ss party by following Wendy, and couldn''t afford to be dragged away now.


    At this moment, Nichole from the second floor saw Wendy being dragged around on the first floor and said discontentedly, "Who allowed this woman to appear at tonight''s dinner?"


    Today was her and James'' engagement day. She had waited so long for this day and would not allow a single w at the banquet.


    "Miss, this woman wasn''t on the invitation list. She might have gotten in through someone else. But luckily, Colt has already handled it. You don''t have to worry." Nichole frowned upon seeing Wendy''s expensive couture dress. "Strip her of that dress! It''s an eyesore."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Nichole had risen high, not just as the Freeman family''s daughter but also as James'' fianc¨¦e. Her status was evident, and everyone was respectful towards Nichole. Soon, Wendy was dragged out of the Burke family mansion, while Jean, who had distanced herself from Wendy, escaped trouble.


    "Let go of me! You can''t do this to me!"


    Wendy hadn''t even seen ke yet, but the security guards dragged her out. Then, a person dressed as a butler approached Wendy. She was fuming, shook off the security guards'' hands, and said angrity, "Who allowed you to touch me with your dirty hands!"


    She disdainfully dusted off the nonexistent dirt from her body and said to the butler, "You must be the butler. I want to see Mr. Burke ''d like Mr. Burke to see how his people are being rude and unreasonable!"


    After all, Wendy was a high-societydy and had never been treated like this.


    The butler observed Wendy with disdain and said, "Mr. Burke is not someone just anyone can meet."


    After saying that, he signaled two security guards. "Ms. Rowena said she dislikes that dress. Strip it off her!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The guards began to tear at Wendy''s dress. Wendy was terrified as she watched her couture dress being ripped apart. She quickly covered her chest, her face turning ugly. "How... how could you do this to


    me!"


    "You''re just a backdoor climber


    trying to seduce Mr. Burke in that dress. How pathetic." The butler threw a bank card at Wendy''s feet, saying "The money here is enough to buy your dress. Don''t appear in front of the Burke family again. You''re a sore sight for Ms. Rowena."


    Everyone around was watching Wendy, who was now barely covered. She hastily picked up the bank card and ran to her car.


    "Drive! Just leave this ce!"


    Wendy had never been so humiliated. Now that she was publicly expelled from the Burke family mansion, how could she ever hold her head high in high society again?

 Chapter 482

    Wendy fled in a panic, and at that moment, Reece''s car rolled up to the venue.


    "Mr. Reece..." Julian was dressed in an expensive suit, sitting beside Reece.


    Reece smiled and said, "You''re the one she''s interested in. Just call me Reece in private."


    "Why did you want me toe?"


    "Because... she wants to give Ricardo a grand gift."


    Reece and Julian got out of the car, instantly bing the center of attention due to their handsome looks.


    Reece spotted Tricia waiting in the lobby and asked, "Tricia, where''s Sophie?"


    "Ms. Sophie was just invited upstairs."


    "By James?"


    "Yes."


    Reece frowned, inevitably ncing up at the second floor.


    Upstairs, Colt led Sophie to James'' study.


    The Burke family''s main house was a ce Sophie seldom visited. It was originally James'' residence and much more spacious than their new home. Colt knocked on the door, saying, "Mr. Burke, Ms. Sophie is here."


    "Come in."


    Colt had already changed how he addressed Sophie.


    As the door opened, Sophie saw James sitting at the desk.


    He wore gold-rimmed sses, holding a document in his hand.


    Upon seeing Sophie enter, his gaze became as cold and distant as before, as if he was just meeting a business partner.


    "Mr. Burke, you wanted to see me about something?"


    "The divorce agreement. I''ve drafted a new one."


    James pushed the document toward Sophie.


    Sophie read the terms. They were different from before. Burker International would provide Sophie with a divorce settlement. Still, the agreement stipted that to protect the image of Burker International, the divorce must be kept a strict secret for six months, publicly iming a reconciliation.


    Furthermore, Sophie must appropriately show affection in public appearances with James, and after the divorce, there must be no financial entanglements between them. Lastly, Sophie must not create any public defamation against Burker International. To maintain both parties'' images, neither party is allowed to marry within a year. Sophie, holding the divorce agreement, couldn''t help butugh. "James, are you joking with me?"


    "I''ve already signed this divorce agreement. These terms are my conditions. As long as you can meet them, I will give you a divorce settlement of ten billion." James'' tone left no room for doubt.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie knew what kind of person James was. Since he had gone this far, it meant he had made his finalpromise and would not back down any further.


    She said, "You want to announce our reconciliation. What about Nichole? You were supposed to announce your engagement today."


    "I never said I was going to announce my engagement to her today."


    James'' response made Sophie


    realize something. He wasn''t nning to announce his


    I


    engagement to Nichole at this event but to announce his reconciliation with Sophie!


    Sophie frowned. "James, what exactly are you trying to do?"


    "It''s not your concern. I''m just asking if you''re willing to go through with it."


    The divorce conditions wereid out in front of her.


    After staring at the divorce agreement for a while, Sophie finally said, "Fine, I''ll sign it."


    Even though it was just for show in front of others, fundamentally, she and James were getting a divorce.


    Sophie signed the divorce agreement and stood up.


    After a while, James looked at the divorce agreement and said, "I''ll send the contract to you after going through the legal process in the next few days." "Okay."


    Sophie was about to leave when James suddenly spoke up, "How do you n to exin this to Colby?"


    "He''ll understand."


    What she wanted was a divorce. It was just a six-month show and wasn''t a loss for her.


    After Sophie left, Colt entered and asked in confusion, "Mr. Burke, she..."


    "She is Mrs. Burke." James handed the divorce agreement to Colt, saying, "Go through the process."


    Colt held the divorce agreement, stunned upon seeing its terms, "Mr. Burke, this... what is this?"


    He stared at James incredulously, unable to believe the content of the divorce agreement in his hand.


    James took off his sses, coldly saying, "Let''s head to the front hall."


    In the hall, everyone was waiting for James and Nichole''s appearance. Mr. Briggs was also smiling exceptionally brightly among the crowd.


    At that moment, Ricardo made a dramatic entrance, disrupting the atmosphere in the Burke family hall.


    Who among those present didn''t


    know the love story between


    Ricardo and Rowena? Now that Nichole was to marry another, and Ricardo arrived uninvited, it seemed a dramatic scene was about to unfold. s?novel


    "Mr. Ricardo, Julian is here." The secretary reminded him softly.


    Ricardo frowned.


    Mr. Briggs expression darkened, and at this moment, Ricardo had no time to deal with Julian. Ricardo''s gaze fell on Mr. Briggs, and he stepped forward, saying, "Mr. Briggs,O congrattions."

 Chapter 483

    Mr. Briggs saw Ricardo. and his face seemed to struggle to maintain itsposure.


    Everyone was well aware of the rtionship between the Freeman family and the Cloude family. Now, the Freeman family had called off the engagement first, embarrassing the Cloudes.


    Mr. Briggs couldn''t muster a smile, but under the watchful eyes of everyone present, he was forced to put on an air of nonchnce and extend his hand. However, at that moment, Ricardo withdrew his previously extended hand and said indifferently, "Why don''t I see Rowena?"


    To outsiders, he still appeared to be infatuated with Rowena.


    As people murmured in pity, Nichole made her way down from the second floor.


    She was dressed in an haute couture gown and adorned with expensive jewelry. The moment she appeared, she instantly became the center of attention.


    Everyone knew that today, the Freeman family''s daughter was to be announced as engaged to the CEO of Burker International, and they all congratted Nichole.


    Having attended many asions with James, Nichole responded to the congrattions with a light smile as if she had already be James'' wife.


    "Dad." Nichole approached Mr. Briggs, who wore a pleased smile and patted the back of Nichole''s hand. He said, "My dear daughter, you look beautiful today." Nichole spotted Ricardo and wore a victorious smile. She extended her hand, saying, "Ricardo, I''m d you could make it."


    Faced with Nichole''s dramatically different attitude, Ricardo narrowed his eyes.


    Previously, Nichole would look at him with fear, but now that she had James as her support, she was not afraid of him exposing her true identity.


    "Congrattions, your wish has finallye true." Ricardo took Nichole''s hand but tightened his grip in a hidden threat.


    Nichole acted as if she felt nothing and smiled, saying, "Yes, my wish has finallye true, thanks to you, Ricardo. How could I have married James so easily without you?" Nichole turned to Mr. Briggs and said, "Dad, you should really thank Ricardo properly in the future."


    "Of course, Ricardo is like a son to me," Mr. Briggs responded, patting Ricardo on the shoulder. "There are other guests over there, and Rowena and I will leave you be." It was clear that Mr. Briggs was being polite.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ricardo quickly grasped the underlying message in Mr. Briggs'' words and frowned. "Mr. Briggs, are we bing strangers now?"


    Over the years, Ricardo had treated Mr. Briggs just like his own father, and outsiders had thought Ricardo would eventually take over for Mr Briggs. But now that Rowena was found, Mr. Briggs had changed his mind and wanted to marry his daughter off to James, essentially abandoning Ricardo.


    "That''s not it," Mr. Briggs said, though he had already begun leading Nichole to the other side of the hall.


    Booker frowned andmented, "Mr. Briggs has really done us dirty. We dealt with all the Freeman family''s messes and even found his daughter. Now that he sees a chance to get cozy with the Burke family, he''s selling us out!"


    "Where''s Rowena?"


    "She is all prepared and wille in when James announces his engagement to Nichole," the secretary replied.


    Ricardo nodded, a cold light shing in his eyes. "Mr. Briggs, you''ve shown no kindness, so don''t me me for not showing any either. Once we''ve fallen out, none of us will have a good time!"


    Meanwhile, the socialites anddies


    of high society were alling up to congratte Nichole. Jean watched as everyone focused on Nichole and


    also went up. She theatrically


    offered a ss of wine, savien


    heard you were beautiful, Ms. Rowena, but you''re truly breathtaking in person. Here''s to


    you, Ms. Rowena!"


    After finishing her speech, Jean downed her wine.


    Nichole faced this unfamiliar face and asked in confusion, "And you are...?"


    "I was a trainee at Aldridge Global. My name is Jean! I''ve always admired you."


    Jean''s eyes were filled with sincerity, but Nichole couldn''t care less whether Jean admired her or not. To her, it was just polite talk.


    Nichole retorted, "A trainee at Aldridge Global, then you must know Sophie?"


    At the mention of Sophie, the surrounding socialites exchanged nces.


    Who didn''t know that Sophie was James'' ex-wife?


    The atmosphere suddenly filled with awkwardness.


    Jean immediately realized the gravity of her mistake and quickly nodded, saying, "Yes, I do know Sophie, and I''m aware of quite a few things about her."


    Hearing the promise of gossip, the crowd immediately became excited. "What do you know about Ms. Sophie? Do tell us!"


    It was clear to everyone that Jean was just a nobody looking for an opportunity here.


    With courage bolstered by the


    attention, Jean said, "Sophie got into


    Aldridge Global through backdoor


    deals. The rest of us were all in a closed training program, but Sophie was always the exception. Several times, we saw her being picked up by luxury cars at night, and every time, it was a different one."

 Chapter 484

    "Really? The eldest daughter of the Russell family couldn''t have involved in some shady deals, could she?"


    "Well, Russell Enterprise is bankrupt now. She''s just a woman with no real skills. How could she sustain her daily expenses without using some wealthy men?" "If you ask me, Mr. Burke should have divorced such a woman a long time ago. Only Ms. Rowena is truly worthy of Mr. Burke."


    The people around kept exchanging remarks, mostly because they knew Nichole was about to be Mrs. Burke, so they were unabashedly ttering her.


    Nichole enjoyed the adtion, and Jean immediately chimed in, "Exactly, we all say the same. It''s no secret among us trainees."


    "s, I do feel sorry for Sophie, but who would have thought she was such a person behind our backs? No matter how desperate she is for money, she shouldn''t just go after old men."


    Nichole feigned sympathy, but her words undoubtedly affirmed the rumors of Sophie being kept by wealthy men.


    The crowd relished the gossip and continued to inquire, "So Ms. Sophie stooped so low as to be a trainee without anything else going on?"


    Jean was suddenly put on the spot and looked a bit nervous.


    At that moment, her gaze flickered to Julian not far away, and she quickly concocted a lie, "Of course, there is! Sophie always seduced other guys, including the male interns'' team leader, Julian! Back then, Julian and our team leader Shirley were in a rtionship, but he couldn''t resist Sophie''s seduction. He got caught red-handed by Shirley, our team leader! But someone was backing Sophie, and Shirley ended up being dismissed."


    Jean''s fabrication surprised everyone around.


    Nichole covered her mouth in shock. "So that''s the kind of person Sophie is. I never knew."


    Jean was quick to add, "Ms. Rowena, you don''t know half of it. She looks noble but is just pretending. Deep down, Sophie is truly despicable."


    "Anyway, after tonight, Ms. Rowena, you will be the future Mrs. Burke. Who cares how many men favor Sophie? Mr. Burke won''t even give her a second look."


    "Exactly, Ms. Rowena. I always thought you were much prettier than Sophie. She looks so basic, not at all like a good girl. Mr. Burke is truly fortunate to have you."


    "Isn''t that the truth? Ms. Rowena graduated from Eastwood College on her own merit, while Sophie had to pull strings to get in there. That speaks volumes about her character." Surrounded by a few people, Nichole smiled, "Let''s not talk like that. She''s James'' ex-wife, after all."


    Nichole emphasized the word "ex-wife."


    Just then, the hall lights dimmed, and thedies around all showed looks of envy.


    "Is it about to start? I heard Mr. Burke put much thought into this engagement."


    "Ms. Rowena, congrattions in advance."


    As the crowd spoke, Nichole blushed.


    At that moment, a spotlight hit the second floor, but James wasn''t the only person who appeared. Sophie was at his side.


    Nichole''s smile froze on her face.


    The crowd looked at each other, clearly unsure what was happening.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Reece frowned, and Julian beside him clenched his hands nervously.


    Sophie was arm-in-arm with James, and they looked somewhat affectionate. Both of them were smiling.


    James slowly began, "Wee


    to the Burker International


    ament dinner. I have some


    news to announce."


    James looked lovingly at Sophie beside him and smiled, "Sophie and I have decided to rekindle our rtionship."


    The word "rekindle" caused a stir in the room.


    Reece''s face darkened, Ricardo frowned, and Mr. Briggs looked incredulous,pletely stunned.


    Nichole turned pale. "James... how could..."


    Nichole couldn''t believe her eyes. "This isn''t happening! James! You''re lying to me! You were supposed to marry me!"


    Tonight was supposed to be her and James'' engagement party! Why did it turn out like this?


    James heard Nichole''s hysterical questioning and merely nced at her coldly. Then, in front of everyone, he tightly held Sophie''s hand and said, "Sophie will be my only wife in this life, whether in the past or the present. That will never change."


    "Mr. Burke What is going on? You clearly promised to marry my daughter! How can you go back on your word?" Mr. Briggs had already had a fallout with Ricardo. He didn''t expect James to y them publicly.


    Colt stepped forward. "Mr. Briggs, please stay calm."


    Mr. Briggs shouted, "How can I stay calm!"

 Chapter 485

    "No matter what, Mr. Burke has to give me an exnation today! How could you treat my daughter this way? Rowena was all set on marrying you and even lost a child because of you. Is this how the Burke family conducts themselves?"


    Mr. Briggs'' rage couldn''t change anything, and the room fell into a deafening silence.


    The cold disdain in James'' eyes sent a shiver down Mr. Briggs'' spine.


    "James, you promised to get engaged to me before. Why... did Ms. Sophie say something to you?" Nichole immediately turned to Sophie, her eyes red with anger and despair. "Ms. Sophie, if I''ve ever upset you in the past. I beg your forgiveness! Please don''t take my James away from me. I truly can''t live without him..."


    Nichole''s bnce faltered, and she copsed into Mr. Briggs'' arms.


    Mr. Briggs barely managed to hold Nichole steady, but when he faced James, he couldn''t muster the courage to speak his mind. He merely said in a deep voice, "Mr. Burke, given my daughter''s condition, don''t you think you owe us an exnation?"


    Everyone awaited James'' rification, only to see him holding Sophie''s hand, stating, "I''ve never intended to divorce Sophie. As for the rumors of my engagement to Ms. Rowena circting today, I am also eager to find out their source."


    After speaking, James nced at Nichole and Mr. Briggs, who, guilty as charged, couldn''t meet his gaze.


    Indeed, he had thrown them a curveball. They assumed they had secured the Burke family''s support and immediately cut ties with Ricardo.


    Just to be safe, they even spread the news of the engagement and ensured the whole of Devonport was abuzz with tonight''s dinner being James'' engagement to Nichole. However, Mr. Briggs had forgotten that James would never sumb to such tactics.


    Hoping James would go with the flow and marry Nichole was nothing short of a fantasy.


    "What''s going on? Wasn''t Mr. Burke supposed to get engaged to the daughter of the Freeman family?"


    "I told you, Rowena was nothing but a mistress. Even when she was pregnant, she couldn''t secure a ce in the Burke family. Now that the child is gone, how could the Burke family possibly wee such a girl?"


    "I bet the Freeman family spread the engagement rumor themselves and were trying to force a confrontation. How ridiculous."


    The murmurs all pierced Nichole''s ears. Meanwhile, the socialites anddies who had been ttering Nichole had vanished to who knows where to enjoy the drama.


    Only Jean, who hadn''t had the chance to leave, stood by Nichole''s side. Nichole, as if struck by a thought, suddenly said, "James, are you aware that Sophie slept with an older man during your separation? How could you reconcile with such a woman?"


    Nichole''s usation caused a stir.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And where exactly did you hear such a rumor?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole immediately grabbed Jean''s hand, pushing her forward. Suddenly, Jean was in everyone''s line of sight.


    With a ghastly pale face, Nichole


    said, "You recognize this person,


    right? She''s a trainee at Aldridge


    el.f


    Global! She saw you being picked up by luxury cars every night! Apparently, you stole the team leader''s boyfriend and got into Aldridge Global through the back door. She can testify!"


    "I..."


    "Really? This is news to me." Sophie looked at Jean, smiling, and asked, "Miss Jean, is what she''s saying true?"


    All eyes were on Jean.


    Jean, always one to gauge the room, immediately put on a pitiful expression and said, "Ms. Rowena, how could you make up such things? When did I ever tell you any of this?" "You! You just said it, and they all heard it!"


    Nichole pointed frantically at the other socialites and saw that not one of them showed any inclination to support her.


    Sophie smiled gently. "Ms. Rowena,


    it seems you are not in your best state of mind today. My


    reconciliation with James had been settled long ago. Perhaps it''s the recent loss of your child that has affected you mentally, leading you to speak nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense! I..."


    "Colt, would you kindly drive Ms. Rowena to the hospital for a check-up? We wouldn''t want her to fall ill."


    Sophie''s tone was so gentle that no one could fault her, yet it was clear she was insinuating that Nichole was delusional.


    Mr. Briggs, protecting Nichole, dered, "I''d like to see who is gonna take my daughter away!"


    Just then, the door opened.


    A slim woman with a beautiful face, dressed in jeans and a T-shirt, stood at the entrance. She looked utterly out of ce among the gathered guests. Upon seeing Mr. Briggs, she ran towards him, tears streaming down her face, and fell to her knees in front of him, clutching at his legs. "Dad! It''s me! Your daughter! I have finally found you!"

 Chapter 486

    Mr. Briggs'' face suddenly darkened.


    Beside him, Ricardo couldn''t help but slightly curve his lips into a smirk. On the second floor, Sophie raised her eyebrows upon witnessing this scene.


    It seemed tonight was indeed lively.


    "Dad, I''ve been looking for you for so long and finally found you! I am Rowena... I am your daughter!"


    Tears streamed down Rowena''s face as if she were a delicate flower under heavy rain, causing the media and reporters around to start snapping photos eagerly.


    Nichole fearlessly grabbed Mr. Briggs'' wrist and pushed Rowena aside as she angrily eximed, "This is my dad! What are you talking about? Who let you in here? Security!" Security moved forward, but Ricardo stopped them.


    He slowly approached, crouched down, and helped Rowena to her feet, saying, "Let''s not jump to conclusions when things are still unclear. Since everyone is here tonight, why not let thisdy finish what she has to say?"


    Rowena wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, looking towards Mr. Briggs. "Dad, I am your daughter, I am Rowena..."


    "Enough!" Nichole interrupted coldly. "Your im doesn''t make it true. Ricardo personally found me and brought me to my dad. We have already undergone a paternity test. I suspect you are just here to cause trouble!"


    "Nothing is absolute. This youngdy does bear some resemnce to Mr. Briggs." Ricardo looked at Rowena, asking, "Miss, do you have anything that can prove your identity?"


    "Yes! It''s a ring!" Rowena immediately pointed at Nichole, saying, "My ring, she tricked me out of it!"


    As soon as these words fell, the crowd was in uproar.


    Nichole scoffed, "Nonsense! Why would I have your ring?"


    Rowena''s eyes zed with frightening hate. "You wanted to use my ring to bribe the prison warden for your release!"


    Hearing this, the crowd was even more astonished.


    Nichole''s imprisonment had been a sensational news story at the time, and now it was being dug up again, leading everyone to question how Nichole was released. Nichole remained unfazed, retorting, "Since you im I tricked you out of your ring to bribe the warden for my release, then what about you? Why were you in prison?" When Nichole brought this up, Rowena found it hard to speak.


    "Cat got your tongue? Shall I enlighten everyone for you?" Nichole looked around at the crowd, stating, "It''s because she was arrested for prostitution!"


    The crowd''s expressions turned to disdain upon hearing this.


    Nichole was pleased with the reaction and, looking at Rowena, whose face had turned pale, she continued relentlessly, "You were imprisoned for prostitution, and when the other inmates bullied you, I spoke up for you out of kindness. But then you saw the ring I had hidden and concocted this huge lie. All these actions of yours are just to be the daughter of the


    Freeman family, to escape your miserable past. I''ve seen too many


    women like you!"


    Nichole''s words made the crowd view Rowena with prejudice. Rowena felt as if she was stripped naked in public, her tears uncontrobly falling.


    Ricardo coldly said, "You''ve gone too far with your words."


    het


    "All I''ve said is the truth, Ricardo. You can''t be bringing in an impostor just because you can''t have me. Doing that would really break my heart. Nichole implied that Ricardo brought in a fake to take revenge because he was unable to be with Rowena, a rationale that seemed quite usible.


    "Dad, I really am your daughter. If you don''t believe me, I can undergo a paternity test..."


    "No! I know who my daughter is!"


    Mr. Briggs ruthlessly interrupted Rowena, leaving her stunned. "Dad..."


    ??


    "My daughter is right here. She''s the real Rowenal AS for you... You should be learning something useful at such a young age, but instead, you chose to lie!" Mr. Briggs nced at Ricardo, his expression grim. "If anyone tries to ruin the rtionship between me and my daughter, I will never let them off!"


    Ricardo probably didn''t expect Mr. Briggs to be so heartless and protect Nichole, the fake daughter, even though his real daughter stood before him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Dad..." Rowena copsed into Ricardo''s arms, utterly heartbroken.


    Ricardo frowned, and though he found the situation troublesome, he could not afford to lose his temper at this moment. He told Booker, who was standing beside him, "Take her to the hospital." "Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    Ricardo''s n to expose Nichole''s true identity didn''t seed. He looked up at James on the second floor. James seemed to have anticipated this drama from Ricardo. Thus, his expression remained indifferent, and he did not take the recent turn of events to heart.

 Chapter 487

    "Ricardo, you''ve disappointed me greatly today."


    Mr. Briggs looked at Ricardo, his eyes filled with disappointment. However, only Ricardo knew that this so-called disappointment was nothing but Mr. Briggs'' desire to sever ties with himpletely.


    "Mr. Briggs, I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving. Instead of being disappointed in me, you should take care of Ms. Rowena and Mr. Burke."


    Ricardo''s tone was cold, and he turned to leave without a nce at Mr. Briggs.


    Booker hurriedly followed Ricardo, saying, "Mr. Ricardo, are we just leaving like this?"


    "What? Should we stay here to watch the show?" Ricardo''s face was grim.


    "Even though Ms. Rowena fainted, we could still push for a DNA test. Once Mr. Briggs finds out..."


    "Fool! Haven''t you realized? Briggs knew all along that Nichole wasn''t his daughter! Unfortunately, the old man refused to acknowledge his real daughter in front of everyone!"


    "What?" Booker was incredulous.


    How could that be?


    Ricardo angrily said, "This old fox is much shrewder than me! He would never publicly acknowledge a daughter who was jailed for prostitution!"


    Booker had never imagined Mr. Briggs, who had always hoped to find his daughter, would remain indifferent to his biological daughter''s suffering over the years.


    Ricardo had thought Mr. Briggs would be easy to manipte, but he was wrong. A big business mogul who had been fighting in Devonport for so many years wouldn''t be so easily yed. When it came to a conflict between kinship and interests, Mr. Briggs could decisively abandon kinship.


    However, this time, perhaps Mr. Briggs didn''t expect that James would y him. James not only didn''t announce his engagement with Nichole but also chose to remarry Sophie. Because of the Nichole issue, Mr. Briggs'' rtionship with Ricardo had already soured. Once Rowena was out, Mr. Briggs simply used the opportunity to sever ties with him as well. In the end, Mr. Briggs broke off their rtionship without clinging to James'' coattails.


    "Check what''s really going on with James and Sophie! Why is there no whisper of their reconciliation? There must be a problem."


    "Yes, Mr. Ricardo."


    "Come back!"


    "Mr. Ricardo, is there anything else?"


    "Take good care of Rowena. She still has her uses."


    "But... Mr. Briggs has no intention of acknowledging this daughter. What use could she possibly have?"


    "Blood is thicker than water. Keeping her around. She will be useful in the future."


    "Yes, I''ll see to it."


    Ricardo looked back at the Burke family''s gate and said coldly, "James, you''ve given me such a grand gift. I''ll be sure to return the favor one day!"


    Inside the Burke family''s house, Mr. Briggs took Nichole upstairs to find James.


    Sophie said indifferently, "Handle your own issues. I''ll be downstairs."


    "Okay," James responded.


    Sophie walked down the stairs, and Reece and Julian immediately approached. Reece asked, "What''s going on? Why did you reconcile with James? Weren''t you..." "It was fake, just for show."


    Relieved by Sophie''s words, Reece breathed a sigh of relief. "Was this voluntary?"


    "What else? The divorce papers have already been signed."


    Reece frowned, asking, "James agreed to the divorce?"


    "With a condition. I have to cooperate with him for six months, acting as his wife in public. After that, we''ll have nothing to do with each other."


    "He wants this six months for Burker International?"


    "Likely. S Corporation recently hit the Burke family hard. Although they''ve resumed normal operations on the surface, Eve noticed that their stock is much lower than before. It''s going to be tough for them to make any profit this year. These six months are crucial for the Burke family."


    "James is clever. He''s even nning to recoup some losses before the divorce."


    "Profit above all. He''s always been like that."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie had grown ustomed to all this. In her past life, James married her for the Russell family''s connections.


    Julian chimed in from the side, "Well, it''s good that you divorced."


    "That''s why I agreed."


    She wouldn''t turn down the divorce settlement.


    "Mrs. Burke, I''ve always thought highly of you and Mr. Burke. I didn''t expect you to reconcile so quickly. Congrattions."


    "Yes, Mrs. Burke, with the Russell


    family facing such troubles recently,


    we haven''t been able to visit. Now


    that you''re with Mr. Burke again, the Russell family will surely improve."


    The group of people who had previously ttered Nichole immediately came over, some faces familiar from the business scene.


    Ever since the Russell family fell into trouble, these people had vanished without a trace. Now that she had reconciled with James, they all crowded around again.


    Out of courtesy, Sophie smiled and clinked sses with thedies.


    Upstairs in the study, Mr. Briggs sat on a sofa chair, discontentedly saying, Mr. Burke, what exactly did you mean by announcing your reconciliation with that woman from the Russell family today?"


    "Exactly what it sounds like. I believe I''ve already made myself very clear."

 Chapter 488

    "You didn''t say this to me before!" Mr. Briggs mmed the table in anger.


    James leaned back in his chair and said, "I merely promised to look after Ms. Rowena''s well-being in the past. I never said I would marry her."


    Mr. Briggs thought their engagement was a done deal when James had spoken to him and nned a dinner party the next day. But to his shock, this grand asion was for James to announce that he had reconciled with Sophie!


    "James, I lost a child for you, and you promised to make it up to me, so why are you doing this?"


    Tears streamed down Nichole''s face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That day at the hospital, when James suddenly changed his attitude toward her, she thought she had touched his heart. But now it seemed James had just been acting all along!


    James remained silent while Colt, standing beside him, stepped forward with a smile and said, "Mr. Burke was just sharing a little joke with you two."


    Mr. Briggs frowned, asking, "What do you mean?"


    "Ms. Sophie and Mr. Burke are already divorced. What happened just now was merely to stabilize the recent developments at Burker International. You know, S Corporation has been pushing us hard and causing financial strain at Burker International. Reconciling with Ms. Sophie now can stabilize our public reputation, especially since Russell Entertainment has gone bankrupt. If they divorced now, people would criticize the Burke family for being heartless and James for abandoning a loyal wife. Besides, Ms. Rowena''s child... wasn''t conceived under the most glorious circumstances, so it would have affected the Burke family''s reputation."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Nichole''s face soured. "Colt, what do you mean? What do you mean the child wasn''t conceived under the most glorious circumstances?"


    The thing Nichole detested most was others mentioning her past affair. Although Colt''s words were veiled, their meaning was clear.


    James couldn''t marry a woman who had just lost a child from an affair. He had to maintain his family''s image with his original spouse, relying on their marital love to improve Burke International''s finances. When Mr. Briggs heard this, he stopped Nichole from speaking further, saying, "Rowena, you must understand the situation."


    "Dad..."


    "I understand your concerns, Mr. Burke, and I know you''re doing this for Burker International. Since you and Sophie have already divorced, when do you n to marry my daughter?" James remained silent, but Colt replied, "In six months. Mr. Burke and Ms. Sophie''s agreement ends in six months, so we ask Ms. Rowena to kindly wait another half a year."


    "Why should I? Mrs. Burke''s ce was supposed to be mine!"


    "Shut up!" Mr. Briggs interrupted Nichole furiously.


    Facing Mr. Briggs'' anger, Nichole could not speak further and stepped aside.


    Mr. Briggs stood up and said, "Fine, six months it is. I hope, Mr. Burke, you won''t disappoint me."


    James nodded, saying, "Of course."


    James signaled Colt, who then


    handed over a partnership


    document to Mr. Briggs, saying,


    "Although Mr. Burke isn''t engaged to Ms. Rowena, this partnership agreement is still signed. The


    Freeman and Burke familles will


    have business dealings in the future. Mr. Briggs, you can rest assured."


    Mr. Briggs nodded in satisfaction at the partnership document.


    Partnering with the Burke family was difficult. With their protection, he wouldn''t need to seek help from others like Ricardo.


    "Rest assured, Mr. Burke, I will educate my daughter properly at home. We won''t cause any trouble."


    "That would be best."


    Mr. Briggs pulled Nichole and walked outside. Nichole was reluctant but had no choice but to follow.


    "Dad! Why are you making me leave? I want to ask him for an exnation!"


    Nichole wanted to confront James, but Mr. Briggs pushed her hand away. "Exnation? The situation is clear and unchangeable. Can''t you think?"


    "But..." Nichole''s face turned ugly.


    James had made a promise to her, and now he was reneging and even getting back with Sophie! How could she bear it?


    "Dad, I can''t stand by and watch Sophie take the position of Mrs. Burke without doing anything. Please help me!"


    "I warn you. Don''t do anything rash. This matter is settled! If you sabotage this, I won''t show you any mercy!"


    Mr. Briggs eyes no longer held the


    fatherly affection of before.


    Nichole''s face turned pale as Mr.


    §Ö


    Briggs threatened her. "If you want


    to remain Miss Freeman, docas I say, or else..."


    "Dad..."


    "Don''t call me dad!" Mr. Briggs coldly said, "In front of others, you are my daughter, but when we''re alone, remember your ce!" Nichole saw a cold and ruthless side of Mr. Briggs, chilling her heart. She regretted revealing her identity to Mr. Briggs at James'' behest.

 Chapter 489

    Mr. Briggs and Nichole hurriedly left the Burke residence. James descended from the second floor. Colt approached James'' side and said, "Mr. Burke, ke was nowhere to be seen."


    James scanned the surroundings, hoping to seize the opportunity to unveil the true face of ke, yet disappointed by ke''s absence.


    "Although ke didn''t show, Reece did," Colt added just as Reece approached them, "Mr. Burke, a pleasure to meet you."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "A pleasure indeed. Why didn''t kee along?"


    "ke might not be here, but my presence serves the same purpose."


    Reece''s words,den with implications, caught James'' attention.


    Previously, Reece was merely seen as a leading actor at S Corporation, a mere employee in their eyes. But now, his words hinted at him being at the top echelon of S Corporation. "Mr. Reece, what do you mean by that?"


    Reece smiled slightly, his gaze carrying a depth that was intriguing.


    For a long time, S Corporation'' leader, ke, had remained out of the public eye, only making a brief appearance at a masked ball before vanishing from any public events.


    Reece''s voice was deep and resonant, "Mr. Burke invited ke, hoping to meet the person in charge of S Corporation. Standing here, I represent not just myself. Mr. Burke, you should understand my implication."


    A look of astonishment crossed Colt''s face. Could it be that Reece was the real owner behind S Corporation?


    If so, it exined ke''s absence from public appearances.


    It was because Reece was ke!


    At that moment, journalists arrived, and their cameras shed incessantly, capturing James and Reece.


    Not far off, Sophie swirled her drink, watching the scene unfold with interest. She had already alerted the press to bolster Reece''s image. After tonight, everyone would believe Reece to be the true owner behind S Corporation, with ke being nothing more than a fictitious character.


    Julian, standing next to Sophie, asked, "Is Reece really the one in charge of S Corporation?" He was unaware that Sophie herself was actually ke. "What do you think?"


    "I... don''t know."


    Julian''s instincts told him that someone else was behind S Corporation, but he was unsure now that everyone was convinced Reece was the mastermind.


    Sophie patted Julian''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about uncertaintieset


    Whether Reece is the real leader of S Corporation or not, you''re now of its signed artists." S


    Reassured by Sophie''s words, Julian nodded.


    ''Ding Ding-''


    Sophie''s phone rang. Stepping outside to answer, she heard Jenna on the other end, "What''s going on? You''re back with James, and you didn''t tell me?"


    Jenna sounded slightly hurt, likely


    ???


    because the media had prematurely leaked news of Sophie''s reconciliation with James in their rush for a scoop. Now, the inte was abuzz with headlines about the Burker couple''s reunion.


    Sophie replied, "I''ll exin when I get back. It''s too crowded here to talk."


    "Alright, Adler and I are on our way to pick you up."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 490

    Sophie ended the call.


    Julian stepped forward, asking, "Is everything alright?"


    "You and Reece get to know some veterans in the entertainment industry here. I''ve got something else to take care of, so I need to leave early."


    "But, can you really leave such an event early?"


    Sophie nced at James, who was still chatting with Reece, and said, "I''ll sneak out."


    After finishing her sentence, Sophie downed a ss of red wine, handed the empty ss to Julian, and then took the opportunity when no one was paying attention to lift her dress and make a run for it. Julian wanted to call Sophie back, but she was too fast, disappearing from the Burke family''s mansion in the blink of an eye.


    Fifteen minutester, a sports car sped up to the mansion. As Sophie approached the entrance of the Burke residence, Jenna immediately got out of the car and asked, "What''s going on? Why the sudden change of heart?"


    "Yeah, Sophie, did that jerk James threaten you? Don''t be afraid. With Colby here, he wouldn''t dare touch you."


    Adler chimed in from the side.


    Sophie replied, "He didn''t threaten me. We made a deal."


    "What kind of deal?"


    "I signed an agreement with James. The divorce papers are already signed, but we have to pretend to be a loving couple in public to restore the image of Burker International."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Jenna angrily said, "James is really something, ying such a smart game. He knew he had to divorce you and decided to use you to make a gain!"


    Adler frowned and said, "Ms. Sophie, have you thought about how you''re going to exin this to Colby?"


    Colby and Sophie''s rtionship had been clear to Adler and Jenna for a while now. The two were obviously in a serious rtionship. But now, Sophie agreed to pretend to be loving with James in public. If Colby found out, he would want to fight the Burke family to the end.


    "I haven''t figured out how to tell him yet, but this is the only chance I have to get a divorce."


    Sophie believed Colby had


    approached James about the


    divorce, but James was not one to back down easily. Both being dominant figures, neither would bow to the other. She decided that this matter had to be handled her way.


    "What''s happening?"


    Not far away, guests from the Burke family''s event started running out, drawing Sophie and her friends'' attention. They saw the crowd of guest rushing out, and the lights of the Burke mansion went outo suddenly.


    The ce turned into a chaotic scene in no time.


    Sophie, with her sharp eyes, spotted Tricia running out. She rushed forward and grabbed Tricia''s arm, asking, "What happened?"


    "Ms. Sophie, I finally found you!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Everything was fine when she left, so how was there trouble in the Burke mansion in just a few minutes?


    "Somebody broke in through the back door. It seems like robbers!"


    "Robbers?"


    The security system of the Burke mansion was top-notch. How could robbers get in?


    Sophie wanted to go and check, but Tricia grabbed her arm, "Ms. Sophie, it''s dangerous! You can''t go over there!"


    "What about Reece and Julian? Did they make it out?"


    "Everyone is fine. They might have been separated by the crowd. But Mr. Burke and the others are still inside..."


    Sophie stared at the mansion''s


    entrance. Most of the guests had already fled: Just as Sophie was


    about to go in, Jenna pulled her et


    back, Sophie, don''t go! There are so many security guards in the Burke estate. Things will be okay

 Chapter 491

    "How could the Burke family be involved in a robbery for no reason at all?"


    Sophie was well aware of the Burke family''s security system. Besides the twenty guards, there were numerous maids and bodyguards. The Burke mansion even had its own chapel. Thus, the front and back doors were equipped with state-of-the-art security systems, making it nearly impossible for the average person to break into the Burke estate. What kind of robber would have the capability to suddenly break into the back door of the Burke mansion?


    "The police should be here soon. We shouldn''t add to the chaos. Sophie, let''s go."


    Jenna tugged at Sophie''s arm with a hint of fear, but Sophie frowned and said, "Don''t call the police. I''m going in."


    "Sophie, have you lost your mind?"


    Adler couldn''t believe what he was hearing as he stared at Sophie. She nced at the grand entrance of the Burke mansion. If her guess was correct, the robber inside the Burke mansion right now was exactly the person she was thinking of.


    Sophie rushed towards the grand entrance of the Burke mansion, which was already in disarray. In the darkness, Sophie was quickly seized by someone. "Sir, we caught a woman!"


    The robber''s voice immediately caught a man''s attention in the dark, who nced at Sophie and frowned. "Let her go."


    "But..."


    "I said let her go!"


    That voice was too familiar. Even though it was lowered, Sophie could clearly recognize who it was.


    "Sophie, get out of here!"


    James'' voice was weak, clearly indicating he had been injured. Sophie slowly walked towards the darkness. Even though the man''s face was masked, Sophie could tell at a nce who he was. Sophie whispered, "Stop messing around. The police will be here soon."


    The man''s body stiffened. Sophie looked up and said, "You''ve hit him and vented your anger. Isn''t it time to leave?"


    Only the two of them could hear


    Sophie''s voice. There was a moment


    of silence before a henchman


    stepped forward and said, "We''ve got control of the entire Burke


    mansion. I can take James'' life right now to avenge you!"


    *p!*


    A crisp pnded on the henchman''s face, who quickly said, "Sir!"


    "Retreat." Colby''s voice was deep, carrying an undeniable authority.


    "But..."


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    Colby seemed to have lost all interest in staying any longer. He walked out of the Burke mansion''s grand entrance, and the rest of the henchmen could only release the dozens of guards and maids before following him out of the Burke mansion.


    Sophie took a deep breath and said, "Turn the power back on."


    "Right, I''m on it!"


    Once Colt confirmed it was safe, he immediately ran to the ground floor''s electrical room, and soon, the lights in the Burke mansion were back on.


    James had been stabbed in the abdomen. He was bleeding profusely, leaning against a sofa in the lobby, his face pale.


    "What are you waiting for? Find a first aid kit! Call 911!"


    People in the lobby snapped back to reality. Some searched for a first aid kit while others were dialing 911.


    Sophie approached, examining


    James'' wound. The attacker had plunged a knife into James'' left side. Fortunately, the knife hadn''t been pulled out, or James would have lost too much blood to wait for the ambnce. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Hang in there. We can''t remove the knife. I''ll apply some antihemorrhagic drugs, and we''ll wait for the ambnce to ask the doctor."


    James'' gaze fell on Sophie''s side profile. He smiled and said, "Okay, I trust you."

 Chapter 492

    "The first aid kit is here!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The maid ced the first aid kit in front of Sophie, while Jenna and Adler, who were just outside, arrived in time to see the chaos. Jenna paused, clearly realizing who the so-called ''robber'' was. Jenna frowned and said, "Let''s take my car. We don''t know when the ambnce will get here."


    "Alright."


    Sophie directed the security guard to take James to Jenna''s car, which was parked outside.


    At the hospital, the doctors quickly started emergency treatment on James. Jenna sat with Sophie in the corridor, saying, "He''ll be okay. The doctor said it wasn''t a vital hit."


    "But excessive blood loss can still be fatal." Sophie massaged her temples and asked, "Where''s Adler?"


    "He... he had to head back for something."


    "Did he go to find Colby?"


    Sophie and Jenna both knew that the intruder at the Burke family home was none other than Colby.


    Colby had been too rash and clearly acted on impulse. Though his actions against James hadn''t been fatal, nobody could tell if James might have incurredplications when he was stabbed.


    "Is there a family member present?" The doctor came out of the operating room and said, "The patient needs to be hospitalized. We need a family member to sign."


    "I''ll do it." Sophie stepped forward and signed the document, then asked, "When is he likely to wake up?"


    "The effects of the anesthesia haven''t worn off yet. It should beter tonight."


    "Okay, then I''ll stay for the night."


    "Sophie!"


    Jenna looked worriedly at Sophie, who turned back to Jenna and said, "Let Adler handle Colby. Once James is out of danger, I''ll head back."


    "But..."


    They both knew about Colby''s


    temper. The fact that Colby could go as far as to storm the Burke family home clearly showed how angry he was. This wasn''t something that could be easily resolved by the decade-long friendship between Adler and Colby.


    "When you go back, tell Adler that Colby was too impulsive this time and probably left a lot of evidence behind. Ask him to take care of it. If the police get involved, it won''t look good for Colby."


    Hearing this, Jenna nodded, "Okay, I''ll tell him as soon as I get back."


    Sophie remained silent.


    At that moment, James had been moved to a hospital room, and when Colt arrived, he saw Sophie keeping vigil by James'' side. "Madam..." "Colt, did you see the face of the robber?"


    "No."


    Colt shook his head. The Burke family had made many enemies, but this was the first time someone had broken into the Burke family''s main home.


    Sophie looked at Colt and asked, "Why didn''t you call the police immediately?"


    Given the situation, Colt was usually the most alert and would have called the police right away, but the police hadn''t shown up, and they hadn''t contacted Colt either.


    She had told Jenna and Adler not to call the police because she guessed Colby was the intruder. However, the Burke family''s people couldn''t have guessed the identity of the robber.


    "Mr. Burke told me not to call the police, and I just followed Mr. Burke''s orders." Colt was also full of doubts, clearly unaware of James'' intentions.


    Sophie frowned slightly, then chuckled.


    Just as she thought.


    Sophie said, "You stay here and look after Mr. Burke for me. I''ll be going now."


    Colt quickly asked, "Madam! Aren''t you going to stay with Mr. Burke?"

 Chapter 493

    Sophie nced at James, whoy unconscious on the hospital bed, and said indifferently, "No, I''lle back when he''s better." Without a second look, Sophie walked out of the room. At that moment, James, who had been lying on the bed, opened his eyes.


    Colt was taken aback. "Mr. Burke? You..."


    "Help me up." James'' voice was hoarse.


    Colt hurried to help James up. He was unable to stop himself from asking, "Mr. Burke, was this intentional?"


    James remained silent. He had sensed something was off early on. The security system''s rm had already sounded, and he knew the only person capable of breaching the Burke estate was Colby. When the intruders burst in, he could have easily dodged the knife aimed at him, but he chose to face it head-on. He just wanted to see if Sophie would be upset or worried for him.


    A bitter smile yed on James'' lips as he said, "Colt, she must still have feelings for me, right?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Burke..." After a pause, Colt said, "After all, she used to love you. She cared when you got hurt..."


    "Did she care?" James murmured. "If she did, she wouldn''t have left."


    James looked pale. He had been awake for a while, but his injury was real.


    Sophie, clever as she was, must have picked up on the situation from his earlier conversation with Colt, prompting her to leave.


    "I''m tired. Start the discharge process."


    "But Mr. Burke..."


    "Do as I say."


    "...Yes."


    In the hospital corridor, Sophie was about to enter the elevator when a shadowy figure grabbed her arm.


    She frowned, and before she could speak, the person pushed her against the hospital wall.


    "Colby..." In a low voice, Sophie asked, "Is that you?"


    The figure stiffened, clearly caught by surprise.


    As he finally removing his mask in the darkness, Colby''s face was revealed, prompting Sophie to angrily say, "Who allowed you to create chaos in the hospital?"


    She shook off Colby''s hand. Colby immediately embraced her, his deep, hoarse voice tinged with a hint of choking. "Don''t be upset with me."


    "I''m not upset. Colby, you can do whatever you like. How could I possibly be mad?"


    Hearing this, Colby straightened her up, his narrow eyes showing a trace of destion. "I''m... not very good at cheering girls up. What can I do to make amends? Tell me, or if you''re angry because I stabbed James, I can let him strike back."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sophie, annoyed, punched Colby''s chest. Colby was not usually impulsive, but his irrational actions this time were ultimately because of her and James announcing their remarriage. Sophie turned her head away, irritated, "I''m angry because you didn''t trust me and did something so childish."


    Colby said softly, "I''d only be foolish for you."


    Reflecting on his actions, he realized


    how absurd he had been tonight. He knew well that Sophie wouldn''t return to mes'' side just because of a few words. To the media, their union was nothing but a show, yet he couldn''t help leading a charge here.


    "Did you ever think about the consequences if you left evidence behind? You promised me you wouldn''t do anything dangerous again."


    Today, Colby had brought people who were once desperate criminals with him, none of whom Sophie had ever seen before.


    In her past life, Sophie knew well


    that Colby had other motives foring to Devonport. His target had always been James. Even though she still didn''t know why, one thing was certain. Colby aimed to be the master of Devonport, and James was the first obstacle.


    She hadn''t expected so many changes in this life. Future paths had altered, but Colby''s goal remained the same. He even harbored such dangerous forces.


    If any of those criminals were captured, Colby could be doomed.


    Sophie didn''t dare to ponder the future and stared at Colby, waiting for him to exin.


    When Colby remained silent, Sophie spoke bluntly, "You have other business in Devonport, don''t you?"


    "...Yes."


    "You already dominated abroad, yet you chose to expand to Devonport. Ricardo had it all in Bloomsbury, yet he eyed Devonport years ago. What is it about Devonport? Wealth or status?" Faced with Sophie''s questions, Colby fell silent again.


    "If you don''t want to talk, I won''t press further. I don''t share your ambition for ruling Devonport. I just want peace for the Russell family and me and to protect my father''s legacy."

 Chapter 494

    Sophie''s voice regained its coolness. "If I choose to be with you, I could face too many unknown dangers. I think... we should just let it go."


    As Sophie uttered the second half of her sentence, Colby''s grip on her arm tightened progressively. "Give me some time, and I will sort everything out."


    "I''ve given you too much time. Do you remember? You told me before that you had already drawn a clear line with past dangers and would give me a stable future, but you broke your promise." Sophie''s expression was indifferent. Having lived once more, she clearly knew what she wanted, and Colby couldn''t give her what she wanted.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie stepped into the elevator, suddenly feeling extremely tired.


    ''Ding ding-''


    A call from an unknown number came through on her phone. Sophie hesitated before answering, only to hear Gordon''s voice. "Walk out of the hospital''s main entrance, then look to your left." Sophie was puzzled. She stepped out of the elevator and, sure enough, saw a ck Maybach to the left as she reached the hospital''s entrance.


    The rear car window rolled down, revealing Gordon''s pale, bloodless face.


    "Mr. Gordon, how many phone numbers do you have?"


    Sophie couldn''t even recall how many of Gordon''s phone numbers she had saved. Gordon smiled faintly, speaking in his usual gentle and refined voice. "Get in."


    Sophie took a deep breath, then got into Gordon''s car.


    The streets were extremely quiette at night. Sophie looked out of the car window, saying, "Just drop me off at the entrance to my apartment."


    "I didn''t say I was here to take you home."


    "Huh?"


    Sophie, btedly realizing, found she had gotten into Gordon''s car without asking anything.


    Gordon said to the chauffeur driving the car, "John, pull over."


    "Yes, sir."


    "


    The chauffeur pulled over. The night air was cold, and Sophie couldn''t help but sneeze as she got out of the car. Gordon took off his overcoat and draped it over Sophie''s shoulders, saying, "Come with me." Before them stood a rather in vi located in what could be considered the best area. The simplest vi here would cost a fortune, indicating that its residents were undoubtedly wealthy or noble. This ce didn''t look like it was often inhabited.


    "I didn''t know you had such a unique vi here, Mr. Gordon."


    "This isn''t mine."


    Gordon''s tone was indifferent, and before Sophie could react, Gordon took out a key. He coughed lightly, and hisplexion did not look great, as he opened the vi''s door.


    Sophie stepped forward, asking, "If this isn''t your house, why do you have the keys?"


    "A friend gave them to me."


    The people Gordon would call friends were few in Devonport, and Sophie immediately thought of Colby.


    Gordon opened the main door, and Sophie followed him inside. The vi looked modest from the outside, but its interior decoration was exquisite and considered top-notch even by today''s standards.


    Gordon turned on the light, and


    Sophie looked around. The ce


    seemed well-maintained as if someone had cleaned it regrly. Gordon obviously wasn''t here for the first time. He took in Sophie''s puzzled expression and said, "I have e clean here every so often.


    It''s still the same as it used to be. Nothing has changed."


    "This... Was this where Colby used to live?"


    Sophie had never heard Colby mention it. When she and Colby spent time on the yacht, he had briefly shared some details, but she knew very little else.


    Gordon invited Sophie to sit on the living room sofa. Sophie noticed a wedding photo hanging in the room, featuring a pregnant woman with a gentle look. Standing beside her was the many years deceased eldest son of the Costello family, the previous head of the Costello family,


    Alexander Costello. Cont¨¦nt


    "This..."


    "This was Alexander and Gwen''s wedding house back in the day."


    It seemed Gordon was reminiscing, but he was quite young at that time and only remembered that the Costello family head and his wife were deeply in love.


    Unlike the couples in the business world who only showed affection in public, Alexander looked at his wife with intense affection, which couldn''t be faked.


    Gordon continued, "The Costello


    family initially had a military


    foundation, tracing back to Lennon''s generation. Later, as the country prospered, the Costello family


    gradually moved away from thel


    center of power to engage in business in Devonport, thus bing the renowned Costello


    family of today."


    "I know this, but I don''t understand why Colby suffered abroad from a young age. Why didn''t the Costello family bring him back when they had the means?"


    With the Costello family''s extensive reach, finding the sole bloodline of the Costello family wouldn''t have been a difficult task.


    Gordon then said, "Alexander and Gwen died in a carefully nned car ident. Can you make any connection?"


    "A car ident?" Sophie''s mind inadvertently shed to her own parents, who also died in a car ident, a chill running down her spine. "What do you mean by saying that?"

 Chapter 495

    Sophie hadn''t thought about the car ident that happened years ago for a long time. That ident took her parents away when she was very young. Even now, grown up, she always thought it was just a regr ident.


    Now, Gordon sat in front of her, telling her that it might not have been an ident but a carefully nned conspiracy!


    "Colby''s parents died in that ident, but it was all a facade. At the time, the pregnant Gwen survived, and to keep her hidden from those who might discover her and to ensure she had a peaceful pregnancy, Lennon sent Gwen abroad. Not long after, Colby was born."


    ording to the rumors, Colby''s mother was an alleged mistress of Alexander. She harbored resentment against the Costello family for years and inculcated the idea of avenging them in Colby. She was basically a real madwoman. When Sophie and Colby were on the yacht, Colby admitted these were just rumors.


    Colby''s mother was not a mistress but Alexander''s legitimate wife, rightfully Mrs. Costello.


    "You still haven''t told me. Who wanted to kill Colby''s parents? What do my parents have to do with this?"


    Sophie was eager to know about the past. Gordon twirled his si ring, saying, "Several families in Lennon''s generation were jointly guarding a secret in Devonport. These families were the Aldridge family, the Costello family, the Tredgold family, and...the Russell family."


    When Sophie heard "the Russell family," she looked up in shock.


    Gordon said indifferently, "The Costello family, being part of the military, held the most crucial information, while your family, the Russell family, was known for its schrly background. The reason you could marry into the Burke family was that they valued the Russell family''s centuries-old foundation in Devonport. The Russell family has declined in recent years, but as the eldest daughter of the Russell family, you should know how glorious your family was in the past."


    Sophie knew about her family''s past glory. There was a family shrine at home, and her father would always take her to offer tributes. Every New Year, they would go back to their old estate.


    Since her father''s death, she hadn''t returned to the Russell family''s old estate.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to know...what secret does Devonport hold."


    "Colby didn''t tell you anything because he didn''t want you involved," Gordon said indifferently.


    "So, you''re here to plead Colby''s case?"


    Gordon said, "I just want you not to do something you''ll regret."


    Sophie pursed her lips.


    Gordon continued, "I can see you care a lot for Colby. He''s willing to give up everything for you to ensure your safety for a lifetime. Can''t you pretend you know nothing and embrace the happiness that belongs to you?"


    Gordon persuaded Sophie. She forced herself to calm down and asked, "So, how did my parents really die? Is the person who harmed Colby''s parents and my parents the same?" "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    Sophie stood up, anger showing on her face. "How can you not know? You''re the head of the Aldridge family. Aren''t you supposed to have all this information? Knowing about the past proves you''ve been investigating all these years. You must know who''s behind this!"


    "Cough cough-!"


    Gordon suddenly started coughing violently. Sophie realized she might have been too harsh and


    immediately went over tofort him, saying, "I... I just want to know whe harmed my parents..."

 Chapter 496

    "Sophie, don''t ask."


    Gordon''s face was as pale as paper, and at this moment, he looked even more worn down. "Even if you knew, it wouldn''t change anything. Wouldn''t it be better to just live your life peacefully?"


    "I am the daughter of the Russell family. My parents died, and I have the right to know everything!"


    Gordon leaned on the table corner for support, barely keeping himself upright in his wheelchair. "I can tell you about the affairs of the four major families, but I truly don''t know who killed your parents. Just like I still don''t know who was responsible for the death of Alexander and Gwen after all my investigations."


    Gordon''s eyes didn''t seem like those of a liar. Sophie fell silent for a moment before speaking, "Do you know everything about what happened with the four major families back then?"


    "I have a general understanding of the grudges and disputes, the rights and wrongs of our families back in those days. It''s not hard to see that the Costello family held military power and had absolute say, while the Aldridge family possessed the strongest intelligencework. The Russell family was also famously formidable under themand of the Russell''s patriarch. They acted as the strategist. The members of Tredgold family used to be the Costello family''s lieutenants. Thanks to considerable family wealth and their close rtionship with the other families, they were made one of the four major families." Sophie listened quietly. She had indeed heard Perry mention the glorious days of that generation. The fact that the Russell family could take root and establish such a vast enterprise in Devonport was all thanks to her great grand-father''s strategic genius.


    "The Costello family, the Aldridge family, the Russell family, and the Tredgold family connected and quickly dominated Devonport. There were rumors that these four families could dominate Devonport within a year or two because they possessed a treasure from thete imperial period, wealth enough to rival countries. With mary support, naturally, they could dominate a region."


    "A treasure from thete imperial period? That''s impossible..."


    Sophie found it absurd, but before she could finish, she met Gordon''s indifferent gaze and immediately said, "Please continue... I won''t interrupt."


    "While rumors are not always reliable, there''s a possibility they''re true. Devonport indeed has its secrets that are coveted by many to this day. The White family from overseas and the Cloude family from Bloomsbury are living examples."


    What Gordon shared plunged Sophie into deep thought.


    Indeed, this had been puzzling her as well. Ricardo could have stayedfortably in Bloomsbury but, knowing the dangers of Devonport, spent over a decade pleasing the Freeman family, all to get a share of Devonport.


    Honestly, with Ricardo''s family wealth, there was no need for such actions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Ricardo covets the so-called treasure of Devonport, but why would he seek out the Freeman family? Were the Freeman family also one of the major families back then?"


    Gordon said indifferently, "They''re not worthy."


    Sophie felt the same. If the Freeman family truly were one of the four major families, they wouldn''t act so humble upon seeing James.


    "Indeed, the Freeman family also has a century-old history, existing in the same era as the four major families. To have survived that period and built a legacy, their ancestors must have been formidable. However, they were not among the four major families. At best, they could be considered a close confidant who branched out from the Tredgold family to establish their own."

 Chapter 497

    "Where does James fit into all of this? Why is Colby targeting James?"


    Sophie remembered something from her past life. When Colby arrived in Devonport, it didn''t take long for him and James to be rivals. He fought a barely concealed battle with the Burke family, a struggle that was clear to all onlookers. James was his formidable opponent.


    To say that James wasn''t Colby''s target would be a lie. Sophie clenched her fists anxiously and asked, "Could it be..."


    "No." Gordon, as if knowing what Sophie was about to say, cut her off directly.


    He exined, "Colby is just suspicious. There''s no solid proof. After all, the Burke family isn''t one of the four major families. Their rise was an absolute surprise to those lineages."


    "But the Burke family has a century-old foundation."


    "Of that, I''m not certain. The family archives do not list the Burke family among the four major families. The Burkes rose to prominence during James'' grandfather''s generation. During his father''s time, they had reached their zenith, and James brought the family to its current state of power, making them incredibly strong."


    At this point, Gordon coughed twice and asked, "Could I trouble you for a ss of water?"


    Realizing that Gordon had been speaking for a while, Sophie immediately handed him a ss of water, saying, "So, you mean to say that Colby thinks the Burke family harmed his parents and wants to im the so-called treasure of Devonport? Or does the Burke family simply wish to rise in status?"


    The Costello family was the most prosperous twenty years ago, with the Burke family not yet the leading power in Devonport.


    But if the ruling Costellos at the time, including Colby''s unborn self and his father, were removed, things would have been different.


    "Perhaps that''s what Colby thinks." Gordon said indifferently, "I believe the events of those years had nothing to do with the Burke family, but if Colby wanted to investigate those matters, he would need to upy the most prominent position in Devonport. Only then could he draw out the perpetrator from that time.


    "The person capable of disguising a car ident and killing Colby''s


    parents is no ordinary individ, ne


    They wouldn''t be unknown im


    Devonport."


    No wonder Colby suspected James. If she were in his shoes, she too would suspect James.


    "I''ve told you everything I know about the four major families. Is there anything else you''d like to ask?"


    "Since our families were so close, why... am I not familiar with you?"


    Gordon chuckled softly, saying, "I have seen you, but you were too young at the time to remember."


    "You''ve seen me? When?"


    "When you were... just born, I suppose." Gordon continued, "The Aldridge family always preferred to stay out of the limelight, being the most secretive among the four families. Unless it was something important, they wouldn''t make an appearance. Your family didn''t see eye to eye with the Tredgold family, and naturally, they didn''t interact much. Alexander had connections with your father, but you hadn''t been born yet."


    Sophie nodded in understanding, saying, "No wonder I don''t have any memory of this."


    She was the youngest of her generation, and many events had transpired before her time.


    "It''s gettingte. I should take you home."


    Gordon began to turn hisThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wheelchair. Seeing Gordon struggle


    to push the wheelchair, Sophie


    naturally walked behind him and


    said, "Let me help."


    "Thank you."


    As they left the vi, Sophie asked, "Do you think there really is a treasure in Devonport?"

 Chapter 498

    "Perhaps."


    "Do you really not know who killed my parents?"


    Gordon was silent for a moment before finally speaking, "I don''t know."


    Sophie frowned, then escorted Gordon to the car, where the driver settled him in the back seat. Sophie sat in the car, still full of doubts.


    It was destined to be a sleepless night.


    Sophie whispered, "Could you take me to the Russell estate?"


    "Address?"


    Sophie pulled out her phone and sent Gordon the address of the Russell estate.


    Gordon instructed the driver, "Drive to this location."


    "Yes, sir."


    The Russell family estate, ording to the Russell family''s tradition, was only essible during the holiday season. Since her father''s death, she had been living at Perry''s ce and had not returned. Moreover, although this was the Russell family estate, no one had lived there aside from the family members of the Russell great-grand father''s generation. Sophie felt unfamiliar with the ce.


    The mansion was located in a central city location and had been uninhabited for many years. It was only asionally cleaned. The chill of the night wind was bone-piercing as Sophie got out of the car. She wrapped herself in the coat Gordon had given her.


    The yard was deste, clearlycking a gardener''s care, but the security was impable. Sophie pushed Gordon''s wheelchair to the door. Only the Russell family''s key could open the door.


    Sophie took out a well-wrapped,


    old-fashioned key from her purse, a key she always carried with her. She never left it behind. She opened the main door to a vintage two-story vi, which, from the outside, did not seemrge. However, in the era a hundred years ago, it was


    considered the pinnacle of luxury.


    After the death of her great-grandfather, her grandfather moved out. The vi also housed the ancestral hall of the Russell family.


    Sophie followed her memory, "If I remember correctly, the ancestral hall should be in a building in the backyard."


    High walls were erected around the Russell family''s backyard to conceal this second building.


    This building was very ancient, shing with the vintage decor of the front, looking as if it had centuries of history.


    "I never understood why we hadThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    such an old building. My dad once told me that this building had always been there, that the Russell family had always been prominent in, Devonport, and that our ancestors had held official positions. But I didn''t quite understand what he meant, so I didn''t dwell on it."


    "The ancestors of the Russell family indeed held official positions, and your grandfather was an outstanding military advisor after years of diligent study."


    Sophie approached and saw the lock on the door. She was surprised. "I... don''t have the key."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Gordon couldn''t help coughing. "Don''t worry, I don''t remember this door having a lock..."


    He said, "The ancestral hall is always


    locked. Originally, both the estate and the hall keys were kept by your father. Think carefully. Who might have the key to the ancestral hall?"


    "Uncle Perry?"


    Perry was currently in prison, and his personal belongings would have been confiscated.


    When she inherited the Russell estate, Perry had not given her the key.


    "Then it must be him. I''ll have my people check the police station. They should be able to find it."


    "Maybe I should go. I have some questions for him anyway."

 Chapter 499

    Gordon turned his head to look at Sophie. Sophie noticed his gaze and asked with curiosity, "Is something wrong?"


    Gordon pursed his lips, buttoned up Sophie''s coat, and said softly, "It''s cold. Let''s go back."


    "...Okay."


    Even though Gordon was wearing a woolen sweater, his face was still pale.


    Sophie said in a low voice, "Sorry for dragging this out sote today."


    She should have considered Gordon''s frail health. The weather was getting colder, and thete-night chill was likely to make them sick. She really shouldn''t have asked Gordon to apany her herete at night on a whim.


    "Curiosity is natural to everyone. If I hadn''t brought you here tonight, you probably wouldn''t have been able to sleep."


    Sophie pushed Gordon''s wheelchair forward and fell silent for a moment before asking, "Mr. Gordon, is the Aldridge family''s ancestral hall simr to ours?"


    "It''s the same." Gordon replied indifferently, "The Aldridge family and the Russell family are both locals from Devonport, whereas the Costello family and the Tredgold family cameter."


    Hearing this, Sophie nodded and said, "Could there be secrets hidden inside the ancestral hall that we don''t know about?"


    "Perhaps." Gordon''s tone was t.


    Sophie knew that decades had passed and Gordon had been in charge of the Aldridge family for so long. If there was anything to be uncovered, it would have been discovered long ago and not remain unknown.


    Or perhaps Gordon knew the truth but chose not to tell her. After all, Ricardo and the White family were both eyeing the treasures of Devonport. Those outsiders must''ve known some secrets of Devonport to be so covetous.


    Someone as calctive as Ricardo wouldn''te to Devonport without solid evidence. Mere rumors wouldn''t be enough to entice him.


    With these thoughts, Sophie suddenly heard Gordon ask, "Where are you pushing me to now?"


    Sophie snapped back to reality, realizing she had inadvertently pushed Gordon to the other side of the yard.


    "I''m so sorry. I got distracted!"


    Sophie quickly changed direction,


    but this time, the wheelchair hit a stone on the ground, nearly causing Gordon to lose his bnce. Sophie silently knelt down, removed the stone, and continued pushing the wheelchair forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t worry, I told you all this just so you wouldn''t keep quarreling with Colby. For so many years, no one has ever seen the treasure of


    ???


    Devonport. It might just be a myth. Colby might have kept some things from you only because he''s worried about your involvement. He''s afraid of repeating past mistakes."


    "How did Colby''s mother die?"


    "Gwen was always sickly. She died identally a few years after giving birth to Colby."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by ''identally?""


    "She fell from a building."


    When Gordon calmly said those words, Sophie couldn''t help but recall the rumors Colby had mentioned before: alcoholism,


    smoking, and eventually drug


    culminating in a frenzied suicide leap from a building. S


    Colby had said those stories were half-true, half-false.


    Colby''s mother''s frenzy was false. His mother dying from a fall was indeed true.


    "Was it an ident...or was it deliberate?"


    "You should ask Colby about that."


    Sophie fell silent. Even if she asked Colby, would he really tell her?


    Gordon said indifferently, "It''ste. The answers to your questions might just reveal themselves tonight."

 Chapter 500

    Gordon''s car dropped Sophie off outside her apartment.


    With a heavy heart, Sophie got out of the car and had just reached the apartment entrance when the security guard suddenly called out to her, "Ms. Sophie!" Sophie frowned and asked, "What''s up?"


    "A gentleman came by looking for you, and he''s been waiting inside for an hour."


    Saying so, the security guard pointed towards the lobby''s front desk, where Sophie could clearly see Colby''s figure.


    Sophie said coldly, "I''m not familiar with him. Tell him to leave."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll send him away!"


    Just as the security guard was about to leave, Sophie''s heart softened, "Come back!"


    "Uh?"


    "...Let him in."


    The security guard was taken aback, thinking he had heard wrong. Wasn''t she not familiar with him? Why was she letting him in?


    "Ms. Sophie, we have a policy here. If you''re being harassed, you can tell me directly, and I''ll send the person away!"


    "Harassed? He''s my boyfriend."


    "What?" The security guard was stunned.


    Boyfriend?


    The security guard nced at his phone, which was currently showing news of Sophie and James announcing their reconciliation, arm in arm. ''This... this doesn''t look like a single person.''


    The guard scratched his head in confusion but still went to the front desk and said to Colby, "Mr. Burke, your wife is calling you over." "What did you call me?"


    "Mr. Burke?"


    At that moment, Colby''s gaze was sharp enough to cut through steel.


    The security guard couldn''t figure out what he had said wrong, but he felt a chill down his spine.


    Colby followed Sophie like a child who had done something wrong. He didn''t dare to get too close to her. Once in the elevator, the two stood in silence. Sophie was the first to step out, followed closely by Colby. When Sophie was about to unlock her door, she turned to look at Colby, who was standing at the other end of the corridor, and said, "How long are you nning to follow me?"


    Colby pursed his lips, always at a loss for words. This time, though, Sophie was truly angry, and he couldn''t muster a single word.


    "Eithere in or leave. I don''t need a night guard."


    At that, Colby''s face finally broke into a smile, and he followed Sophie into her apartment.


    Sophie went to the kitchen, and Colby followed, insisting on cooking for her.


    When Sophie wanted to sweep the floor, Colby put down the spat and rushed to do it for her.


    Finally, Sophie couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Colby, what are you trying to do?"


    Colby was silent, unsure how to begin.


    Sophieughed and said, "Since you don''t know what you want to say to me, you might as well leave early." "Sophie..."


    "You''re not leaving? Then I will!"


    Sophie opened the door, pretending


    to leave, but in the next second,


    Colby stepped forward and pulled


    her into his embrace. Sophie frowned. Colby''s grip was strong, as


    if he''s afraid she would actually run away.


    Sophie struggled only a bit before giving up. "Is there something you can''t tell me?"


    "I''m sorry." Colby''s voice was low and hoarse, heavy with regret.


    Sophie spoke lightly, "I wanted a simple life, but since I''ve chosen you, it means I''m willing to face all future risks together. My only proposition is that you have to bepletely open with me. You should know I do not like to hide under someone else''s


    Wings, seeking protection endlessly."


    "I know, I''ve always known." Colby''s gaze was downcast, and he spoke softly, "I''ll tell you everything you want to know without holding anything back."


    Colby cupped Sophie''s face,


    delicately kissing her forehead.


    "Sophie, nothing is more important


    to me in this world than you and no mein


    one is more precious to me than


    yout. But there''s something must do." s?novel


    "Gordon told me some things. You''re investigating your parents'' case."


    Colby pursed his lips and said, "It''s not just about my parents."


    Sophie frowned and asked, "What else is it?"


    "It''s also about your parents."


    Hearing this, Sophie clenched her fists, suppressing the unease in her heart. "Who killed my parents?"


    Colby looked into Sophie''s eyes but involuntarily shifted his gaze away, saying, "What did Gordon tell you?"


    Sophie said, "He imed he didn''t know, but I don''t believe it. The Aldridge family holds all the prime intelligence in Devonport. It''s impossible for him not to know who killed my parents." Colby said softly, "It''s not that he doesn''t know. He just wanted me to tell you personally."


    "Mr. Gordon... really has his ways and ns." Sophie looked at Colby and said, "It seems your confidant really wants us to reconcile."


    "In that case, I should find a chance to properly thank him."


    Just then, the pot in the kitchen began to boil, and Colby touched Sophie''s head, saying, "Wait for me in the living room. I''ll tell you everything after I''ve cooked the spaghetti."


    "It''s been so long already. A few more minutes won''t matter. Hurry up."


    "Alright."


    Colby went back to the kitchen, expertly preparing spaghetti for Sophie. Watching Colby''s figure from the living room, Sophie leaned on her hand and said, "I want it with extra cheese."

 Chapter 501

    "Okay."


    "Check if there''s steak in the fridge."


    "Okay."


    Colby''s voice was increasingly affectionate, and Sophie said, "Whoever is lucky enough to marry you must have be really lucky."


    "Are you praising me, or are you praising yourself?"


    "Of course, I''m praising myself."


    Colby turned off the stove and ced the spaghetti in front of Sophie. "The steak was frozen, so I sent someone to buy fresh ones. They''ll be delivered soon."


    Looking at the spaghetti on the table, Sophie said, "Spill it! Coming clean is your best option. Resisting will only make things worse."


    "After you finish eating."


    "Why?"


    Sophie had already taken a bite of her spaghetti when Colby seriously said, "I''m afraid once you know, you''ll lose your appetite."


    Hearing this, Sophie put down her fork and said, "Do I know the killer?"


    Colby remained silent for a moment, and Sophie''s heart ached. "Who is it?"


    Colby said in a deep voice, "It''s Perry."


    The name Perry struck Sophie''s heart like a dagger. She had suspected many people, but Perry had never crossed her mind.


    "Why? When did you find out?"


    "Today."


    When she heard it was today, Sophie was stunned. "Does that mean Gordon only found out today as well?"


    "We all found out the news today. Gordon knew just a bit before I did. Perry was your parents'' killer, but there''s still someone behind him pushing the buttons. We couldn''t investigate the person''s identity. In such a situation, when our enemy is in the dark, and we are in the light, I can only prepare for the worst."


    "Why would Uncle Perry harm my dad? Because of his gambling debts?"


    "The gambling debts had been there for a while. We suspect that those who made Perry incur the gambling debts were part of arge organization. They couldn''t shake your father, so they could only start from Perry, who was inconsequential back then, using him to kill your father."


    "Under Uncle Perry''s leadership, the Russell family has been on a decline these past years. Could the enemy''s goal be to ruin my family?"


    Thinking it over, the downfall of the Russell family began with Perry. The gambling debts Perry incurred almost consumed the entire Russell family fortune.


    Behind the scenes, this organization devoured the century-old legacy of the Russell family in just a few years, a truly terrifying and appalling feat.


    "The evidence we have now is only that Perry had bribed a driver named Joshua to drink and drive on a specific road section. Joshua died on the spot along with your parents, so there''s no evidence of bribery "Moreover, who would think that someone could be bribed to risk their own life? It''s simply not worth it."


    "Gordon''s people found Joshua''s son, who suffers from leukemia. Back then, Joshua desperately needed money for his son''s surgery, so he epted Perry''s bribe as it was life-saving money. Joshua had no choice but to agree."


    Sophie was silent for a moment before saying, "Didn''t anyone investigate this back then?"


    "It was ruled an ident at the time, and no one suspected Perry."


    The respectful and courteous rtionships of the past now seemed utterly ridiculous.


    No wonder no one suspected Perry.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After all, the Russell family had no enemies and no business rivalries to speak of That car ident was seen as just a drunk driving incident by outsiders. Plus, after Sophie''s father died, Perry took over the


    Russell family, further discouraging any in-depth investigation into the


    case.


    At this moment, Sophie looked at the bowl of spaghetti in front of her, indeed having lost her appetite.


    "I want to see him tomorrow and ask for something."


    The key to the family vault was still in Perry''s hands. After all these years, Perry was hiding it, which meant he knew some secrets.


    No matter what, she had to dig out some information from him.


    Colby held Sophie''s hand tightly and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Sophie withdrew her hand. "You want us to reconcile before everything is out in the open?"


    Colby held Sophie''s hand again,


    cing it over his heart. Sophie felt his heartbeat, and her cheeks


    flushed red. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, Colby leaned in and kissed the corner of her mouth.


    Colby''s kiss was gentle, as if afraid to hurt her. She instinctively wanted to push him away, but this only led to a deeper kiss.


    Only when her body went limp did Colby finally let her go.


    Colby''s throat moved, and Sophie felt the heat from Colby''s skin as if burned by fire. She pushed him away, her face flushed, and said, "You''re not allowed to sleep with me tonight."


    Colby looked troubled and said, "What am I supposed to do then... I still wanted to share more of my stories with you tonight."

 Chapter 502

    "I''ll have plenty of time for storiester."


    Sophie was having none of it. As she stood up to leave, Colby pulled her into his arms, sweeping her off her feet. A frown crossed Sophie''s face. "Colby! Put me down!"


    "Let go of my wife? I''d never let go, not even if it killed me."


    "Are you being a jerk on purpose?"


    "Well, I never imed to be a perfect gentleman."


    Sophie''s face was flushed. Colby carried her to the bedroom and carefullyid her down on the bed.


    The kiss they shared had already ignited a me in Colby''s groin. He leaned down to kiss Sophie''s cheek, his voice hoarse, "Alright, Sophie, just let me stay with you tonight. I won''t touch you." "Not touch me? What do you call this?"


    Sophie pushed Colby away, turning her back to him in a huff. Colby then wrapped his arms around her from behind, whispering in her ear, "Just a kiss, nothing more."


    Sophie felt like she had heard this line before. "Fine, but if you touch me tonight, you''re never sharing my bed again."


    Sophie could feel Colby''s body stiffen.


    Feeling victorious over having teased Colby, Sophie closed her eyes, ready to sleep.


    Colby held Sophie even tighter, struggling to control his desires. Sophie smelt so good and felt soft in his arms. He gave Sophie a final kiss on her neck and found it difficult to fall asleep. The next morning, Sophie woke up to find Colby still by her side, watching her sleep.


    "You scared me! What are you doing?"


    "I couldn''t sleep."


    Colby''s voice was hoarse, tinged with a hint of mncholy. He held Sophie and couldn''t find sleep at all. Having taken three cold showers throughout the night, his body now carried the fresh scent of shower gel.


    "Sophie..."


    As Colby moved closer, Sophie sensed the sensual tension and immediately pushed him away, her face turning red. "I haven''t even brushed my teeth yet."


    "You always smell sweet."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring everything, Colby cupped Sophie''s face and pressed his lips to hers. Her lips were sweet, her breath fresh. Sophie had always been clean. She never went to bed dirty.


    "Mm..."


    Sophie''s soft moan took over Colby''s senses. She felt his breath quicken. Sophie was blushing and pushed him away. "Are you done now?"


    "I''ve been good. I didn''t do anythingst night. Don''t I deserve a reward?"


    For a man who had tasted the forbidden fruit, abstaining was a challenge.


    Before Sophie could react, Colby was already kissing her neck and undressing her, A pinch to Sophie''s waist made her cry out, breaking Colby''s restraint. "Come on, Sophie. Let me hear that again."


    Blushing, Sophie bit her lip and called out, "Jerk!"


    Soon, their bodies were entwined, and they spent three hours in bed, only stopping when the sun was high in the sky.


    Colby then carried Sophie to the bathroom to clean up. This time, Sophie smartly asked Colby to leave. She cleaned herself up alone, or he would have taken advantage yet again.


    Colby stood outside the bathroom and pouted, but he had no choice.


    Afterward, Colby drove Sophie to the prison.


    Outside the prison, Officer Derick had been waiting for some time. He personally escorted Sophie and Colby inside, saying, "All personal belongings are stored in the same ce here. Ms. Sophie, since you mentioned wanting to see your family''s items, we''ve had them brought out immediately."


    Then, Officer Derick signaled for the items to be handed over.


    On the tabley everything Perry had on him when he was imprisoned, including a set of clothes, a wallet, and car keys.


    Sophie frowned, asking, "Is this all?"


    "That''s everything. There''s nothing more," Officer Derick replied.


    Sophie was silent. She reached out to touch Perry''s clothes and felt something hard. She quickly inspeeted the jacket and noticed something stitched into the chest area.


    Lifting the inner lining, she saw a small square patch sewn in. She then tore it open, and found an old key stitched inside.


    "Yes, this is the key."


    Sophie remembered the lock. This key would fit perfectly.


    "Good, it''s good we found it," Officer Derick said. "Ms. Sophie, would you like to visit Mr. Perry?"


    "Could you please arrange a meeting?"


    "Of course! I''ll have him brought over right away."

 Chapter 503

    Officer Derick exchanged a look with the prison guard before Sophie made her way to the visitation room-a private cubicle where no outsider could overhear their conversation. Colby followed Sophie inside.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Perry''s face lit up with hope, but the moment he saw Colby, that hope vanished instantly. Perry''s facial muscles twitched as if he''s too scared to look at them. Officer Derick personally arranged chairs for Colby and Sophie, saying, "Take your time. I''ll be right outside if you need anything."


    "Thank you, Chief," they responded.


    With Officer Derick gone, Sophie turned to Perry with a smile. "Uncle Perry, it''s only been a month. Have you forgotten me already?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The sight of Sophie reminded Perry of her determined spirit. His days in prison had been unbearable. "I''m in prison, Sophie. What could possibly bring you to such a ce to see me?" "Obviously, it''s something important." Sophie nonchntly picked up the key that had been hidden in Perry''s clothes. Perry''s expression changed instantly upon seeing it.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Uncle Perry, does this look familiar?"


    "This... I''ve never seen this before..."


    Sophie continued, "Really? But it was found in your clothes, Uncle Perry. How could you not have seen it?"


    "Sophie, I''ve raised you. What is this? An interrogation?"


    ''Bang-!''


    Suddenly, Colby kicked the table in front of him, startling Perry. Colby said coldly, "Answer the question properly." Perry took a deep breath. "Yes, the key is mine! It''s just a regr key to the family''s storage room, nothing valuable."


    "Is this a key to the storage room or to the ancestral hall?"


    Perry''splexion changed again.


    Sophie stated, "Uncle Perry, I don''t want to beat around the bush. Did you steal this key from my father?"


    "Nonsense! Your father gave it to me himself!"


    Perry became agitated and stood up, but Colby''s cold voicemanded, "Sit down!"


    Intimidated by Colby, Perry''s earlier


    fervor quickly faded, and he sat down meekly. "Sophie, even though I''ve wronged you, I''m still your uncle. dad was my brother. How


    I steal from him?"


    "What wouldn''t you do for gambling debts, Uncle Perry? If you could harm your own niece, who''s to say you wouldn''t harm your own brother?"


    When Sophie spoke herst sentence, Perry retorted angrily, "Sophie, what are you implying? Are you suggesting I had a hand in your father''s death?"


    "It seems you won''t speak truthfully."


    Colby''s voice suddenly intervened,


    and Perry knew of Colby''s methods.


    With Colby present, Perry could not act rash


    "Fine, m


    He bit his teeth and said, never getting out of here anyway. If you think I killed your father, then me me! Just pin the


    crime on me! I have nothing to say!"


    "Uncle Perry, you''re always so righteous. You''re making it seem like you''re not the murderer but the victim."


    If it weren''t for the evidence


    provided by Colby, Sophie would


    have never suspected that the once respectful and brotherly bond between her father and Perry could


    result in fratricide.


    Sophie continued, "You bribed a man named Joshua to do something for you, promising to save his child in return."


    At the mention of the past, Perry was at a loss for words. He thought his actions were wless, only to have them exposed by Sophie over a decadeter.


    Perry nervously swallowed, trying to appear calm. "What nonsense are you spouting? I have no idea what you''re talking about! Who''s Joshua? What child... I''ve never heard of them." "Colby, he''s questioning your capabilities."


    Sophie nced at Colby, who didn''t came empty-handed. His phone contained testimonies from Joshua''s now-grown child.


    "That''s just one side of the story. Both of you, I truly did not kill my brother! I admit, I was jealous of him, but I''d never stoop so low! He treated me so well..."


    Before Perry could finish, Sophie abruptly looked up, her voice cold, "What if my father discovered your gambling?"


    At that, Perry fell silent.


    Sophie concluded, "My father was good to you, but ording to the Russell family''s ancestral teachings and rules, anyone involved in gambling must be expelled from the family."

 Chapter 504

    The Russell family was prestigious and wealthy, with many rules to adhere to. Sophie was well aware of the kind of man her father was. As the head of the family, her father would never pervert the course of justice for personal gain, even for familial bonds, and certainly not for Perry.


    Perry was involved in gambling, which on the surface seemed like a personal issue, but it endangered the entire Russell family, and indeed, it did.


    The muscles in Perry''s cheeks twitched, a clear sign he had nothing more to say.


    Sophie said, "Perry, I''m asking you onest time. Did you kill my father?"


    "Yes! I killed him! He was so inflexible! He wanted to ruthlessly kick me out of the house just because he found out about my gambling!" Veins throbbed on Perry''s face, indicating extreme anger. "I am his brother! All I did was ask him for money to cover my gambling debts, and he berated me! Then he wanted to throw me out! The Russell family is my home, too. What right did he have!"


    "You got yourself involved in gambling! What''s wrong with my father enforcing family rules and kicking you out? Look at the shame you''ve brought the Russell family! You killed my father over this!" Hearing it from Perry himself was still quite shocking to Sophie. For years, Perry was like a second father to her. But she never imagined this father figure to harm her, let alone kill her parents! When Perry caught sight of Sophie''s gaze, he guiltily looked away. His eyes were bloodshot. He and his brother had grown up together, but it was easy to lose all reason when pushed to the brink. Grinding his teeth, Perry said, "I was hung up and beaten by my creditors for three days and nights. When I got home, he forced me to exin what had happened. I refused to say anything, but he guessed it anyway. I had racked up thirty million in debt! I couldn''t possibly repay it. Kicking me out was cutting off my only means of survival. How could I just let it go?"


    "But you shouldn''t have killed my parents over it! Do you realize that''s a crime? When has my dad ever wronged you? He gave you money and gave you a job. You could do anything you wanted! Why gamble away that money?"


    "It''s because he was too outstanding! Ever since we were kids, people only mentioned him when they talked about the son of the Russell family! He was the genius, and I was nothing! I grew up with your parents, but in the eyes of others, only your parents were considered as ''the Russells!'' They were the golden couple, a match made in heaven! And me? I was just a side character, never taken seriously by anyone! I loved your mother, too, but she never even looked at me!"


    Perry revealed the secret he had harbored for years. His aged face was streaked with tears, but his eyes still burned with jealousy and hatred. "I gambled simply wanting to make a fortune, to earn some respect! But your father belittled me to nothing! Yes, my brother was impressive, the pride of the Russell family! But what about me? Why did no one pity me? Did he ever consider what kicking me out would mean? I''d be faced with a huge debt, likely beaten to death by those I owed!"


    Sophie couldn''t listen anymore. She


    coldly said, "Perry, after all these


    years, have you not realized that


    those who led you into debt were aiming to drag the entire Russell family down?"


    At this, Perry was taken aback.


    Sophie continued, "You dragged the entire Russell family down with your stupidity and greed. I think my dad was absolutely right in kicking you out."


    "What right do you have to say that? How dare you!" Perry was enraged and stood up. He pped the table, but in the next second, Colby stood up and opened the door that separated the visiting rooms.


    As Colby walked in, Perry''s bluster died down immediately.


    Colby ced a hand on Perry''s shoulder, and Perry, terrified, sat down, too scared to resist.


    Colby spoke in a dangerous tone, "Just answer the questions."


    "Colby, I warn you, this is a prison. If you touch me, that''s breaking thew..."


    Before Perry could finish, Colby tightened his grip, causing Perry to grimace in pain and cry out for help.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "There are no cameras here, and without mymand, no one outside wille in. No one will save you. But don''t worry, I''ll cover your medical expenses," Colby said, his voice cold. Perry noticed the icy look in Colby''s eyes and gave up any idea of resistance.


    Sophie said, "I want to know the secret of the Russell family''s ancestral hall."


    Faced with Sophie''s inquiry about the ancestral hall, Perry hesitated. "That hall... contains something... I only heard bits and pieces and never got the full story. I just knew there was something valuable in there. To cover my debts, I had no choice but to steal my brother''s keys. That''s when I overheard him saying he was going to kick me out. I was so angry, I just left."

 Chapter 505

    Perry rubbed his forehead wearily and said, "I searched the entire ancestral hall but didn''t find anything valuable. I felt I had been fooled, and it made me even angrier. Later, I hid the key. I knew that the key was very important to my brother. I thought of using the key as leverage, but my threats didn''t work on him at all! In a fit of rage, I caused that car ident!"


    Hearing the whole truth, Sophie was utterly disappointed in Perry. She turned to Colby and said, "Colby, let''s go."


    Colby let go of Perry, and as Sophie turned to leave, she suddenly stopped. She returned to Perry, saying, "I think my dad kicking you out wasn''t really about cutting ties with you. He knew the person behind your gambling debts aimed to bring down the entire Russell family. By pushing you out, those people would realize you had no value to them. He would never abandon his own brother."


    Facing Sophie''s words, Perry didn''t lift his head, and a glimmer of rity seemed to light up his cloudy gaze. He didn''t want to admit his foolishness, but he fell into deep thought at that moment. Outside the cell, Officer Derick, who had been waiting, saw them and asked, "Have you finished your talk?"


    Sophie nodded, saying, "Thank you for arranging this, Officer Derick."


    "Don''t mention it; d I could help." Officer Derick smiled and then said to Colby, "Mr. Colby, your car is ready. We''ll take you back now."


    "Alright."


    Colby stayed close to Sophie, with Officer Derick following behind them. A guard whispered to Officer Derick, "Isn''t Ms. Sophie thedy of the Burke family? Why is she so close to Colby?" "Shush! Keep quiet! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t!"


    The guard quickly covered his mouth at this.


    Colby, sensing the murmurs behind him, wrapped his arm around Sophie''s waist. Sophie looked down at Colby''s hand on her waist and frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just making sure you don''t fall."


    Sophie didn''t buy Colby''s excuse and swatted his hand away. "Behave."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Of course, whatever you say, dear." A smile spread across Colby''s face.


    On the way back, Sophie examined the key in her hand. It was obviously a century-old artifact, finely crafted and of a rare design.


    "Let''s drive back to the Russell family estate. I want to check out the ancestral hall," Colby said seriously.


    "Perry said there was nothing of value in it, or perhaps, what''s hidden there isn''t valuable in itself but hides some secret."


    "If my father valued that ancestral


    hall so much, it must conceal something important. Maybe Uncle Perry didn''t find it because it doesn''t look significant."


    Sophie thought back to her childhood visits to the ancestral hall. She had been too young and filled with curiosity, but beyond that, nothing more. Seeing Sophie lost in thought, Colby tapped her forehead affectionately. "Stop worrying. We have the key. Whatever''s inside, we''ll find it sooner orter." "I''m doing all this for you, and now you''reining about me overthinking?"


    "Wouldn''t dare. You''re always right, dear."


    "Cut the smooth talk!"


    Sophie''s mind was wholly focused on the key. Upon reaching the Russell family estate, Sophie and Colby walked hand in hand to the ancestral hall.


    Sophie inserted the key into the lock,


    and quickly, the lock opened. Her heart, hanging in suspense, finally settled. She looked back at Colby, and together, they entered the ancestral hall.


    The Russell family ancestral hall had not seen visitors in a long time and was covered in dust. Sophie couldn''t help coughing as she entered. Colby stepped forward to inspect the candlesticks, which appeared untouched for days. They looked as if someone had once lit them.


    "Since Uncle Perry took over the Russell family, we hardly ever came back here. It probably looks just like it did years ago."


    The ancestral hall showed signs of being searched. Perry likely searched it after he hid the key, but apparently, he found nothing.


    Sophie checked the family''s memorial tablets, shifting them slightly and frowning. "It''s so small here. What could possibly be hidden here?" Colby ran his hands over the walls, then crouched down to tap the floor tiles. The ground wasn''t hollow. It seemed nothing was hidden beneath. Could it be that the ancestral hall really contained nothing at all?

 Chapter 506

    Sophie and Colby circled the old ancestral hall twice, only to find it empty, devoid of any useful information, let alone anything of value.


    "Don''t waste your energy. If there were anything valuable, it probably would have been taken by your uncle a long time ago."


    In the end, Colby ced the memorial que back in its original spot. They had even inspected the memorial que, short of turning the entire ce upside down, but found nothing. "Could it be... the so-called secret hidden within the family is a hoax?"


    Sophie fell silent. If there truly was a treasure within the Devonport estate, many would have sought it relentlessly after all these years.


    "The treasure isn''t a hoax. Our ancestors just hid it well." Colby looked at the array of ques and said, "Let''s head back for today. We have the key, so we cane back anytime we wish." "Colby, I feel uneasy."


    Sophie looked troubled, and Colby held her in his arms, his voice low andforting. "Don''t overthink it. I''m here for you and won''t let you get hurt."


    Sophie leaned into Colby''s embrace, her gaze falling onto the crimson column behind him, sparking a thought, "Colby, do you think there might be something beneath the column?"


    Colby released Sophie and turned to look at the crimson column.


    Sophie continued, "I remember the Russell family ancestral hall. It has always been here, untouched for centuries. No one has ever renovated it. If there''s nothing above, beneath, or behind the walls, could it be... something is hidden under this column?"


    They had searched everywhere else in the ancestral hall, but no one had thought to look under the column.


    Colby approached the column, crouched down, and inspected its base. The century-old structure had never been renovated, yet its foundation remained solid.


    Colby tapped the ground and said, "It''s hollow underneath."


    Sophie also crouched down, adding, "If it''s hollow, then there must be something inside. I''ll call someone over."


    "Wait." Colby stopped Sophie as she reached for her phone, frowning, "The fewer people know about this, the better. Let me handle it."


    "You? Are you sure?"


    "What? Don''t you trust your man?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you..."


    Before Sophie could finish, Colby had already rolled up his sleeves and gently touched her head, saying, "Sweetheart, leave the heavy lifting to me." Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Alright then, I''ll go get some tools for you."


    "Thank you," Colby said affectionately.


    Sophie turned and went back to the Russell family''s main house to gather some tools she found that could be of use. Then, she returned to the ancestral hall and ced a box of tools in front of Colby "Will these do?"


    Colby nced at the hammer, tweezers, and some rusted shovels in the box. "Do you usually use these?"


    "I guess so. I saw them in the attic."


    Sophie vaguely remembered seeing these tools when ying hide and seek in the attic as a child. Sure enough, they were there when she looked.


    Colby inspected the tools casually. "Not bad, these should work."


    When he looked up and noticed a folding chair in the box, he asked with a smile, "Excuse me, what''s the purpose of this chair?"


    "I thought might get tired of


    waiting, so I got a chair for myself With a smile, Sophie took the folding chai out of the box, cing it beside Colby. "Please, do your best, Colby." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Colby pinched her cheek affectionately. "Alright, I''ll try not to keep my wife waiting too long."


    Colby tapped the tile beneath the column, and in the next moment, it cracked open. With a light chuckle, he said, "It seems this ce really hasn''t been renovated in a century."


    "Hm?"


    Sophie leaned in to see the easily shattered tile. After a moment of thought, she mentioned, "That tile must''ve been worth something."


    "I''llpensate you," Colby said while he continued to uncover the soil bricks next to the column, revealing a sealed mahogany box, antique and seemingly centuries old. "This mahogany box is exquisitely made. It must be expensive."


    "It''s existed for a century, so it''s practically an artifact."


    Sophie stared at the delicate lock on the mahogany box and was puzzled. "I doubt even Uncle Perry would have the key for this."


    Sophie had never seen her father use such a small key, implying he was likely unaware of the box hidden beneath the column, and judging by the dust on the box, it hadn''t been unearthed in a long time.


    "Let me handle this."


    Colby took the box, inspected the lock briefly, and then pulled a piece of wire from the ne around his neck.

 Chapter 507

    Sophie had never noticed the thin piece of metal wire hidden within the ne around Colby''s neck. Colby inserted the wire into the lock core. With a couple of simple twists, the padlock was picked open. Standing by, Sophie opened her mouth in surprise and asked, "You can pick locks?"


    "A bit."


    "Then why didn''t you just open the front door lockst time?"


    "That lock was sophisticated, I couldn''t pick it. Besides, you had things you wanted to find out."


    Saying so, Colby opened the box, which contained several old journals that looked like they were from the early 20th century. The blue covers had yellowed with age, and the handwriting was clear and elegant indicating the work of a skilled calligrapher.


    "Is this...the Russell family''s ledger?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie nced at a few others and said, "Here''s the Aldridge family''s, the Costello family''s, and the Tredgold family''s."


    After a moment, Sophie added, "Could these be the ledgers from back then?"


    "It seems the head of the Russell family was in charge of all four families'' ledgers."


    "But... what use were these ledgers at that time?" Sophie was puzzled. While ledgers were important, it didn''t seem necessary to preserve them so carefully.


    "These books are old. We need to handle them with care. Let''s take them back and have a look."


    "Okay."


    Sophie ced the ledgers back into the box, and then they went into the room to delve into the ledgers.


    In the living room, Sophie spread open the ledgers, which seemed to begin from when the four families first formed an alliance.


    "This is double-entry bookkeeping. It looks quiteplicated."


    "You understand it?"


    "Kind of, just haven''t looked at it in a long time. Need to familiarize myself again."


    Sophie carefully examined the ledgers. Colby watched her intently and said, "I didn''t realize my wife was so talented. You even understand this kind of bookkeeping."


    "Did you forget what I studied? I''m a finance major. How could I manage apany if I couldn''t understand ledgers?"


    Sophie said this, but in her heart, she was grateful to James.


    In her past life, she liked James, and to help him, she diligently learned everything rted to finance. She had encountered many things and learned quickly. If not for her knowledge from her past life, she wouldn''t understand these ledgers now.


    Sophie scrutinized the ledgers, her frown deepening. "Something''s off about these ledgers."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The recorded amounts are strange."


    "How so?"


    "Look, this section mentions the Costello family''s import business had an annual revenue of three hundred thousand dors but expenditures of six hundred thousand dors. Where did the


    vel


    extra three hundred thousand go?


    "The Russell family''s main business was cosmetics, and it''s even stranger. The annual revenue was one hundred thousand dors, and expenditures were two hundred thousand dors.


    "The Tredgold family was in agriculture, with an annual revenue of two hundred thousand dors and expenditures of four hundred thousand dors."


    Sophie then opened the Aldridge family ledger and said, "Here, the total annual revenue is 1.2 million dors, but the expenditure section is empty." "That means the money spent went to the Aldridge family."


    Sophie and Colby looked at each other in silence.


    The ledgers only covered the first year, with each family doubling their losses, ultimately funneling the money to the Aldridge family.


    In other words, the first year''s ounts were fabricated.


    "If everything written in these


    ledgers is false, then we only need to note the total annual revenue in the Aldridge family''s ledger to know they fabricated an extra 1.2 million


    dors that year."


    At that time, 1.2 million dors was equivalent to more than 1.2 billion dors today.


    For Devonport''s development at that time, 1.2 million dors was an astronomical figure. Such a massive sum was astonishing.


    "Could this money be the treasure that the four families were guarding?"


    "The amount is substantial, but


    currency devalues over time. After so many years, focusing on Devonport and dismantling the four families for just 1.2 million dors seems far-fetched."


    "Are you suggesting that the 1.2 million was just a smokescreen?"


    Sophie frowned deeply. If so much money was just a diversion, the secret it concealed was terrifying. ''Ding Ding-''


    At that moment, Sophie''s phone rang. The caller ID showed Tricia.


    Sophie answered the call, asking, "What''s up?"


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Burke wants to see you. He''s called several times saying he couldn''t reach you."


    Sophie nced at her phone and opened her call log, which showed no missed calls from James.


    Sophie frowned and asked, "I didn''t receive his calls."


    "Cough..."


    At that moment, Colby suddenly coughed.

 Chapter 508

    Sophie nced at Colby and quickly figured out what was going on. She spoke into the phone to Tricia, "All right, I know why. I''ll contact himter." "Okay, Ms. Sophie."


    After hanging up, Sophie turned to Colby and asked, "Did you sneak a look at my phone?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Colby didn''t seem to be lying, and Sophie remembered her phone had been with her all along, but her intuition told her that Colby had tampered with it somehow. "Spill it."


    Hearing Sophie''s final ultimatum, Colby had no choice but toe clean. "Adler and Jenna installed a chip in your phone, automatically blocking all calls and messages from James." "And you didn''t tell me?"


    "I... forgot." Colby looked innocently guilty.


    Sophie massaged her temples. This indeed sounded like something Adler and Jenna would do.


    After thest incident, Adler and Jenna seemed determined to use any means necessary to stop James from harassing her.


    "I understand. I''ll call James back now."


    Sophie took out her phone and was about to dial James'' number when she caught Colby''s pitiful gaze. Helplessly, she made the call in front of Colby and then switched to speakerphone. The phone barely rang before James picked up, his voice deep and questioning, "Where are you?"


    "I''m at home."


    "I''lle pick you up."


    "Don''t." Sophie frowned, adding, "I''m... not at the apartment."


    There was a pause on the line before James asked in a low voice, "You''re at Colby''s ce?" "... Yeah."


    Sophie turned to Colby. She couldn''t let James know she was at the Russell family''s main house.


    "Grandma wants to see you."


    "Does Bea want to see me, or does she want to mock me?"


    Bea had probably seen the news by now and knew about her and James announcing their reconciliation at the dinner. Meeting her at this time surely meant no goodwill. "Don''t worry, I''ll be by your side, and I won''t let her say anything too harsh." James sounded a bit weary as he spoke, "It''s also a part of the agreement. I hope you cooperate." "Fine, I''ll go see her."


    Sophie hung up on James, with Colby looking even more sullen beside her.


    Sophie looked around, feigning confusion, and deliberately said, "Where''s sour smelling from?"


    "Sophie, look at me seriously."


    Colby''s words straightened Sophie''s face. He said earnestly, "I know James is special to you, but here, there''s no room for him."


    Colby gently tapped Sophie''s chest.


    Sophieughed, "Why would you think James is special to me?"


    "The way you look at him tells me he has a unique presence in your life, not because he was once your husband, but because you can''t let go of him..."


    As Colby finished speaking, Sophie''s


    smile faded, and she looked seriously at Colby, saying, "I''ve never been unable to let go of James, and my heart can only hold one person. You''ve moved in, and there won''t be room for another."


    Colby''s face broke into a smile. "Good."


    Sophie gathered all the ledgers, handing them over to Colby for management.


    By the time she arrived at the Burke family''s house, it was the afternoon.


    Sophie took out her keys, only to


    remember the house keys had been changed long ago. At that moment, Marian swung open the door, her face-alight with joy at seeing Sophie. "You are back! Pleasee in!"


    Marian led Sophie into the Burke family home and said, "I heard you would return today, so I prepared a feast!"


    Marian could hardly contain her happiness, telling Sophie, "Mr. Burke said you''re not nning to leave this time. Is that true?"


    "I''ll have to leave eventually. I still have work."


    Marian responded, "True, work is important."


    As Marian weed Sophie inside, James descended from the upstairs, his expression softening upon seeing Sophie.


    Bea, emerging from a room with a less-than-pleased look, eyed James before finally managing to say, "Marian, you really don''t understand protocol, do you? Why didn''t you call me when we have a guest?"


    Marian hurriedly exined, "Madam, I just happened to run into Mrs. Burke."


    Bea''s mood had been unpredictabletely.


    Sophie watched Bea, smiling. "Grandma Bea, James and I are still family. How could I be considered a guest?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then, she deliberately walked over to James, linked her arm with his and said, "Besides, this is mine and James'' home. You''ve been here for quite a few days. Don''t you think it''s time to go home?" Sophie''s words left Bea at a loss for words.

 Chapter 509

    James watched as Sophie looped her arm through his, then naturally followed her to the dining table and addressed Bea, "Sophie''s right. Grandma, you should consider moving back to your ce. This house is small, and if Sophie decides to move back in, it would be inconvenient for you to be still here."


    Bea''s aged face struggled to hide her displeasure at her grandson siding so staunchly with his wife.


    However, James had already exined the stakes of their marriage to her the day before. Rather than seeing James marry the woman responsible for the death of her great-grandson, she preferred to see him reconcile with Sophie.


    After all, Russell Enterprise had gone bankrupt, making Sophie, with no power, influence, or background, much easier for her to control.


    "Your return isn''t something I weed with open arms, but since James is willing to rekindle his rtionship with you, it''s not my ce to interfere too much. I just hope you can live well together without causing any scandals that would tarnish the Burke family''s reputation."


    While saying this, Bea added, "Also, your job probably doesn''t pay much. James and I have discussed providing you with an allowance so you can focus on staying home without having to work so hard. Since you two are truly in love, you might as well start a family soon. That would surely stabilize your marriage."


    After finishing, Bea cast a significant nce at Sophie. She was certain that Sophie''s job at Magnatic Enterprises didn''t pay more than a few thousand dors a month. That amount was hardly sufficient for someone who used to live avish lifestyle.


    If one wished to be a wealthy housewife, one must understand the sacrifices involved.


    Sophie smiled and asked, "Grandma Bea, how much were you nning to give me?"


    "Five hundred thousand dors a month. You won''t need to go out, and that should be enough."


    "Five hundred thousand... That''s hardly sufficient." Sophie, cradling her chin, gazed affectionately at James beside her and said, "James gives me a million dors a month, and he supports my decision to work."


    "What?"


    Hearing about her grandson''s extravagant promise, Bea immediately turned to James, asking sternly, "James, is this true?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    James knew Sophie was doing this on purpose, but he said, "Sophie enjoys working, so let her do what she loves. Grandma, you don''t need to worry about this."


    "How can I not worry? I''m at an age where I want to see my grandchildren. You never tell me anything before doing it!" Bea was beside herself with frustration.


    Sophie smiled and said, "Don''t be upset. This is a matter between me and James. We''ve already put it in writing when we reconciled that we''re not nning on having children." James suddenly choked on a spoonful of soup, and upon hearing this, Bea nearly fainted, eximing, "Not nning on... James, how could you agree to such a thing!" Sophie, resting her chin on her hand, continued eating while watching Bea''s reaction with satisfaction.


    James rubbed his temples and said, "Grandma, please, let''s just eat."


    "Eat? How can I eat at a time like this?!"


    Bea couldn''t hold back any longer. With a fierce nce at Sophie, she left the living room with Marian''s assistance.


    Now, only Sophie and James


    remained in the living room. Sophie''s usual


    demeanor returned to its Soppel


    aloofness as she put down her cutlery, saying, "I''m done eating."


    As she turned to leave, James caught her hand, saying, "Come with me to a ce."


    Sophie fell silent.


    James got up, took the car keys, and led Sophie out of the Burke family home.


    During the car ride, Sophie remained quiet white James said, "I don''t n on letting Grandma know about our divorce. I hope you can keep it a secret, and... she''s getting on in years..."


    "Mr. Burke, whatever you want to say, I understand," Sophie replied coolly. "If she doesn''t provoke me, I won''t provoke her either." "Alright."


    James parked the car in front of the main Burke family mansion.


    Sophie nced at the building and asked, "Why have you brought me here?"


    "As the Burke family''s daughter-inw, you were supposed to pay respects to my parents on the day of our wedding."


    "I know." Sophie turned her gaze away.


    In her previous life, James had never acknowledged her as his wife, so this step was skipped on their wedding day.


    James led Sophie into the Burke family mansion, a building whose history was too old to trace, having been renovated countless times over the decades.


    Sophie couldn''t help but think of the


    secrets of the four major families


    a


    e the Burke family was


    and likely had no ties to


    the ancient ns.


    As Sophie pondered this, James had already led her to a room on the top floor.


    The room was adorned with photos of James'' parents and grandfather, and two wooden ques hung above them.


    Sophie asked curiously, "Are those your great-grandparents?"

 Chapter 510

    In Sophie''s memory, the real rise of the Burke family began with James'' grandfather, Bea''s husband, and then, James'' father took the lead.


    However, she had never heard James mention anything about his great-grandfather''s generation.


    "Yes."


    "So, has Burke International been around for a century?"


    Burke International always imed to be a century-old enterprise, but in reality, the Burke family had been wealthy for only a few decades. They were considered nouveau riche in their time, which is why Bea always wanted her son and grandson to marry ady from a noble family.


    "Probably." James spoke indifferently, "My great-grandparents probably didn''t make their fortune in Devonport. I don''t know much about their story."


    Sophie fell into thought as James lit the candle and handed it to her.


    Understanding James'' gesture, Sophie epted the candle, bowed sincerely, and then ced them in the burner.


    James said, "With this, it''splete."


    "I don''t mind it," Sophie replied lightly. "I think you should focus on giving your grandmother a grandchild. She''s getting old and really wants to see the next generation."


    As Sophie turned to leave the ancestral hall, James was about to speak to retain her when suddenly a woman''s shouting came from outside. "Let me in! Let me in!"


    "Ms. Ca, you cannot enter! Mr. Burke is having a conversation with his wife!"


    "Move aside for me!"


    Ca''s voice was loud, disturbing Sophie, who had just stepped out of the ancestral hall.


    At the elevator, Ca was being held back by two maids. Ca saw Sophie, and her expression changed. James frowned. "Who allowed you to bring her here?" "It was Ms. Ca herself, sir. We couldn''t stop her."


    "Yes, Ms. Ca heard that you returned and..."


    Both maids knew of James'' temper and lowered their heads. Ca''s intrusion was clearly unwee to Mr. Burke.


    "James..." Ca attempted to reach for James'' arm, but he coldly avoided her. "Ms. Ca, please have some dignity."


    Ca bit her lip, nced at Sophie beside James, and then suddenly knelt, grasping Sophie''s arm. "Ms. Sophie! Please, I beg you, let meExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    have this. I already slept witne


    v


    Burke Grandma Bea has also agreed to let me join the Burke family. Now that I''ve lost my virginity, and James wants to


    reconcile with you, I really can''t live


    like this!"


    Sophie looked down at Ca''s demeaning state and chuckled, "Ms. Ca, you''re not the first to kneel before me and say this. I think you''re asking the wrong person." Turning to James, Sophie continued, "This should be something for you to address."


    Sophie shook off Ca''s hand and stepped aside. James nced coldly at Ca on the ground. "I''ve told you before. Do not fabricate stories here. Nothing has happened between us.'' "James, I know it''s because Ms. Sophie is here that you refuse to acknowledge it! But something did happen between us... it was Bea who asked me to take care of you that night..." "Do you really think I''d be foolish enough to make a mistake once and then repeat it?"


    "


    James'' words stunned Ca. He continued coldly, "I didn''t drink that wine, and I was not the person who entered your room that night. Do you really need me to spell it out for you to give up?"


    Bea had been arranging for Ca to


    stay in the Burke family''s main house to get ustomed to their ways. A few days ago, Ca had drugged James'' wine and brought it to his study, but he had known it was Bea''s scheme. For Bea''@sake, he had asked Colt to switch the wine, and after pretending to drink, he asked Ca to leave.


    Whatever happened afterward was beyond his knowledge. He certainly wasn''t the person who went to Ca''s room.


    "It can''t be... Grandma Bea told me!"


    "She told you that James entered your room at night because he was interested in you? Foolish girl, did you actually hope that one day Bea would decide for James to marry you?" Ditially, Bea simply wanted to use Ca to divert James'' attention away from Sophie. Now, with their reconciliation settled, Caffa''s role was naturally obsolete.


    Sophie stepped forward. "You should ask Bea about this personally. I think she''ll tell you the truth."


    Ca was in disbelief and slowly backed away. She then ran to the elevator with the maids, fearing trouble, following her.

 Chapter 511

    James pressed his lips together, saying, "Sophie..."


    "There''s no need for exnations, James. You''re not the type to make the same mistake twice." Sophie turned to James, stating, "To ensure our agreement proceeds smoothly, I hope you can manage your flock of admirers without causing me unnecessary trouble. Even if you can''t resist... please be discreet."


    Sophie offered James a distant smile, causing him to frown. "Does it have to be like this between us?"


    "Mr. Burke, there was never supposed to be anything between us in the first ce. We''re practically strangers, aren''t we?"


    Besides their marriage, there was nothing else between them.


    The two entered the elevator in silence until James spoke up, "Why bring up my great-grandfather back in the ancestral hall?"


    James was always perceptive and sensed something was off.


    Sophie lied casually, "I was just curious. The Burke family has built such a vast empire, and it''s incredible how your grandfather managed to establish a business dynasty from scratch."


    While it was during James'' father''s generation that the Burkes dominated Devonport, and James himself had catapulted Burke International to its zenith, the foundational work James'' grandfather did for the Burke family was undeniable.


    "This empire wasn''t built by my grandfather alone."


    "What did you say?"


    The elevator doors suddenly opened.


    James stepped out, leaving Sophie filled with doubts about his previous remark. She followed him, asking, "I recall the Burke family beingbeled as nouveau richest century, a rarity for that era."


    Sophie had always been investigating the Burke family''s past, and James, keen as ever, had noticed. He nced at Sophie, saying, "You seem quite interested in the past today." James'' gaze held a hint of wariness. Sophie didn''t know which question had triggered his defenses, but from his look, she could tell James was aware of some secret family history. At that moment, a maid rushed over, eximing, "Mr. Burke! We have a problem! Ms. Ca has taken your car!"


    James frowned, and Sophie added, "I had only asked her to see Bea for a clear exnation. Now she''s so agitated. I hope nothing serious happens."


    "Let''s go!"


    James led Sophie out of the Burke estate, driving a spare car towards their new home.


    Meanwhile, Ca was frantically banging on the Burke family''s main door. Marian was puzzled and opened the door to find Ca in a frenzy. "Ms. Ca?"


    "Where''s Grandma Bea? Where is she!"


    "She..."


    Before Marian could finish, Ca pulled out a kitchen knife, turning Marian pale with fright. "Ms. Ca! What are you doing?"


    "I need to see Grandma Bea! Take me to her!"


    Ca''s demeanor made Marian dare not dy. She immediately responded, "Okay, okay, calm down. I''ll call her right now!"


    Before Marian could take a few steps toward the living room, Beazily emerged from her room, asking, "What''s all this noise about during the day?"


    Bea frowned at the sight of Ca with the knife, "Ca? What is this?"


    "You lied to me! It wasn''t James who entered my room that night, was it!"


    Just then, Sophie and James


    arrived. Sophie, witnessing the


    scene, was reminded of her past life,


    where Bea had tricked her into


    drugging James, resulting in his


    lifelong disdain toward her Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It seemed that Bea hadn''t changed even in this life. She still used despicable means to achieve her goals.


    "I thought it was something serious.


    How would I know who entered your room that night?" Bea, not wanting to embarrass herself in front of James, retorted, "You wanted to be Mrs. Burke, so I gave you a way. It''s your own fault for not recognizing the man and losing your virginity. A woman as indiscreet as you doesn''t deserve to step into the Burke


    family''."


    Hearing Bea''s scorn, Ca was utterly stunned. Suddenly, Sophie began to p. "Bravo, Bea, well said! You really passed the me smoothly."


    Bea frowned, "Sophie, what do you mean?"


    "The Burke estate is a fortress. How


    could a stranger enter so easily? Moreover, he went straight to Ms. Ca''s guest room as if he knew what would happen once inside. It would be hard to exin if this was not an inside job, wouldn''t it?"

 Chapter 512

    Sophie tantly removed the veil of pretense right in front of Bea''s eyes.


    As Bea remained silent, Ca''s face grew increasingly ugly. "Is everything she said true? Did you do all this? You knew all along that James wasn''t the person who entered my room! It was someone you hired to deceive me!"


    Ca screamed with all her might. Bea faced Ca, who was on the verge of copse, and responded with impatience, "It''s your fault that you can''t win James'' heart! You can''t me anyone else!"


    Bea''s words pierced Ca''s heart like a sharp knife. She initially trusted Bea, going to great lengths to win James'' affection, but never expected Bea to merely use her as a tool from the beginning to the end. Bea even coldly discarded her after use!


    "It''s you... It''s all because of you!"


    Ca charged forward. Bea hadn''t expected Ca to dare approach with a knife and stepped back in fear for a moment. The next second, Ca reached behind Bea, pressing the knife to her throat. Only at this moment did Bea''s face finally show a look of terror. "What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?"


    "Yes! I have gone mad! Driven mad by you!"


    Ca looked fierce. She had lost her virginity and came here seeking justice, only to be insulted.


    Yes her family couldn''tpare to the Burke family, but she was also a pampered daughter from a young age. When had she ever suffered such humiliation?


    She was kind by nature, but Bea exploited her weaknesses, never treating her with respect!


    "Ca! Put down the knife!"


    James''mand seemedughable to Ca at this moment. She liked James and had fallen in love with him at first sight. So when Bea approached her, she was genuinely happy and believed she could be Mrs. Burke in the future, living an ordinary married life with James.


    But she was just so foolish! How could she have been foolish enough to think James would like her? How could she have been foolish enough to think she could be with someone like James? Had it been before this day, Ca would have treated James'' words as a decree, but at this moment, she only wanted to experience the thrill of revenge.


    "James, you and your grandmother humiliated me! You allowed someone to ruin my innocence, then watched me foolishly dream about marrying you. Do you feel particrly satisfied? Do you feel a great sense of achievement? You y with others as you please! Is this the high privilege of the Burke family?"


    As Ca spoke the words once in Sophie''s heart, she pointed the sharp knife at Bea.


    Sophie looked at Ca as if seeing her past self.


    "Do you think you can hurt the people here? Don''t be silly." Sophie slowly spoke, "Think about your family and your future. Think about the consequences after you''ve killed her. Can you really do it?"


    Ca''s aggressive movements


    hesitated at Sophie''s words. Sophie


    continued, "If you''re just seeking


    justice, think Bea will give you. justice. She can''t return your


    mevel.n


    virginity, but she can still offer you money."


    "Sophie! What are you talking about?" Bea red at Sophie, clearly dissatisfied with what Sophie had just said.


    Sophie, unfazed, continued, "How about a billion then? I''ve heard Bea''s private savings are substantial. A billion should be enough topensate for your emotional distress."


    As soon as Ca heard about the one billion, she wavered again.


    Her family''s business was merely a small enterprise, and one billion wasThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    a sig amount. If she could


    bring one billion home, perhaps the matter of her lost innocence could be glossed over, and her family wouldn''t see her as a useless daughter.


    "Sophie! You promised this. I didn''t agree!"


    Bea heard Sophie promise one billion to Ca and immediately scowled. She didn''t have that much to her name to just give away to someone who used to serve her. The mere thought was painful. Ca sensed Bea''s reluctance and snapped, "Shut up!"


    With the knife against her, Bea dared not move.


    At this moment, Ca red at this


    malicious old woman and


    demanded, not only want one billion! I also want a vi in the cit


    center!want the Burke family


    cooperate with my family


    oved.


    unconditionally! Whatever the


    project, they must offer a three


    percent benefit!"


    Ca''s demands were bold, but Sophie smiled and said, "Alright, I agree. As for what you just requested, you should ask Mr. Burke and Bea if they agree."


    "I don''t agree! I won''t agree!"


    Bea''s face turned red, but Ca''s threat was fierce. "If you don''t agree, then you can die with me!"

 Chapter 513

    Bea''s face turned pale with fear at the sight of the knife, and at that moment, she could only turn to James for help. James frowned slightly and dered, "I agree." "James..." Bea clenched her teeth, finally relenting. "Okay! Just put the knife down!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, there was no written agreement or proof. The priority was to stabilize this madwoman first!


    Just as Ca was about to lower the knife, Sophie spoke up, "Wait."


    At this, Bea''s expression darkened, "Sophie! What do you mean by this?"


    Sophie chuckled lightly and said, "Bea, do you really think Ms. Ca is foolish? How could she possibly let you go with just a verbal agreement and no written contract?"


    Sophie''s words made Ca realize her oversight. The knife she was about to put down was now once again pressed against Bea''s neck. At this moment, Bea was seething with anger but was helpless to do anything but say, "It''s just a matter of making a written agreement. James, get thewyer to prepare it right away!"


    It was clear that Bea had no desire to die.


    James took out his phone and called Colt. In no time, the fax machine upstairs buzzed with a contract Colt had sent.


    Marian brought the contract from the study to James. Just as James was about to sign it, Sophie interjected, "This is between Bea and Ms. Ca. Naturally, Bea should be the one who signs. Right?" Sophie intentionally wanted to saddle Bea with this huge debt. Bea was so infuriated she was nearly breathless. Marian had no choice but to hand the contract to Bea. When the contract was presented to her, Bea hesitated.


    "What are you waiting for? Sign it now!"


    Under Ca''s threat, Bea had no choice but to immediately sign her name on the paper.


    Once Ca saw Bea had signed, she finally released her. She pushed Bea onto the couch, then took the contract and retreated. She pointed the knife at everyone menacingly, "Don''te any closer! Stay back, all of you!"


    "James! What are you waiting for? Arrest this madwoman for me!" Bea was furious, having never before been held at knifepoint like this.


    James remained silent for a moment, and Bea shouted even louder, "James! Go now!"


    "Bea, I suggest you save your energy. After all, you did her wrong first. If she uses you of incitement to rape, the Burke family''s reputation could be ruined again."


    The news of her and James reconciling had just begun to restore the Burke family''s warmth. If they provoked Ca now, it could end badly.


    Sophie''s words infuriated Bea to the point of nearly fainting. "She had the nerve to hold me at knifepoint! And you''re still speaking for her! James, look at the woman you''ve married! She''s deliberately trying to harm


    me!" ?


    James had no choice but to step forward and seize Ca''s arm. Ca, out of control, iled her arms wildly. Seeing this, Sophie immediately stepped forward. "James! Let go!" Before her words fell, the knife in Ca''s hand shed across James'' arm.


    Bea''s face turned even more sour. "James..."


    Ca saw the blood flowing from James'' arm and was also shocked. With a tter,'' the knife fell to the ground. Ca hastily waved her hands. "It wasn''t me... I didn''t mean to..."


    "You hurt my grandson! You stupid woman!"


    Bea angrily pointed at Ca while Sophie checked James'' wound. The wound was deep and bleeding profusely, and James'' face was pale, but when he watched Sophie, his eyes were filled with warmth as if he didn''t feel the pain at all.


    "Have you lost your mind? Didn''t you see she was holding a knife?" While speaking, Sophie called out to Marian, "Marian! Get the first aid kit! Call 911!" "Yes, ma''am!"


    The Burke family was in utter chaos. While Bea was concerned for James, Ca seized the opportunity to run out with the signed contract.


    Sophie skillfully administered first aid and bandaged the wound, but the cut was too deep. They needed to go to the hospital.


    When Sophie looked up and saw James staring at her, she frowned. "What are you staring at?"


    "I''m watching you care about me." James'' voice was low.


    Sophie replied coldly, "I don''t care about you. I think you''re foolish!"


    Then, Sophie rummaged through James'' jacket pockets. "Where are the car keys? I''ll drive you to the hospital!"


    James stopped Sophie from searching further, pulling out the keys from his trouser pocket. His voice turned husky, "Stop looking. They''re here."

 Chapter 514

    Sophie watched James hold the car keys and didn''t say a word before taking them. She then turned to Marian and said, "Marian, take care of him. I''ll go get the car." "Yes, ma''am."


    Marian carefully supported James, and seeing this, Bea immediately grabbed Sophie. "Sophie! You stop right there! What do you think you''re doing?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m taking your grandson to the hospital!"


    Sophie shrugged off Bea, but Bea advanced again, clinging to Sophie. "You think you can save James? I think you just want to hurt him! James isn''t going anywhere. We''ll wait for the doctor to save him here!"


    Bea clearly hadn''t forgotten the grudge from when Sophie reminded Ca to sign the document.


    "Let go!"


    Sophie forcefully shook off Bea, who stepped back angrily and said, "Sophie! This is my home..."


    "Don''t forget, I am still thedy of the Burke family! This is my home, too. If you don''t want your grandson''s arm to be useless, you''d better not stop me! Or you''ll face consequences you can''t bear!"


    "You!"


    "Marian! You don''t need to support him anymore! Take Bea back to rest!"


    Sophie''s authority momentarily silenced Bea.


    Sophie used to be a meek girl. Bea did not know when she had be so articte and imposing.


    After Marian took Bea away, Sophie nced at James. "I''m going to get the car. You make your way over."


    James responded softly, "Okay."


    Sophie went to the garage and drove the car out. James'' arm bandage was already soaked with blood. Sophie got out to open the car door for James. She noticed he didn''t get in right away and said, "Sit in the back. It''ll be easier without having to deal with the seatbelt."


    "...Okay." James responded faintly. The pain in his arm was not as intense as the agony in his heart.


    Sophie drove faster than usual, and from his angle, James could only catch glimpses of her profile. Her hair was down, and she looked serious in the rearview mirror, honking relentlessly whenever there was a car ahead.


    James tried to read the urgency in her eyes, hoping to find evidence of her care for him. Then he said, "Calm down. I won''t die."


    "If you were to die, it would not be in your car, please. I''d hate to have to exin that to the police."


    Sophie honked the horn again.


    James was a top-tier individual and had never been in such a sorry state in Sophie''s past life. But she had seen too many of his downtrodden moments in this life. When could a girl from a modest family injure James with her bare hands?


    When would James be stabbed by a burr breaking in?


    She admitted that she hated James, but those hardships were in the past. In this life, she just didn''t want any entanglement with James.


    However, fate seemed to tie them together. In their past life, she didn''t want a divorce. In this life, when she was ready to let go, James refused.


    Sophie knew she was foolish in her


    past life for giving up everything for a man. She didn''t seek revenge. Her actions were to prevent the Russell family from repeating past


    tragedies. She wanted to sunverg


    Devonport alongside his family.


    The only variable was James'' affection for her and his refusal to divorce her.


    Sophie had made it clear: after the divorce, she would sever all ties with James. She was no longer the Sophie who dreamt of fairy tale love. She wanted her career and her life, and this time, she carried the responsibility of the Russell family.


    Upon arriving at the hospital parking lot, the staff immediately prepared for surgery after learning James was the patient. In less than ten minutes, James was taken to the operating room.


    As a family member, Sophie had to sign the surgery consent form. By the time Colt arrived, James had already been in surgery for over half an hour.


    Colt mentioned, "Ms. Ca must have run back to the Devins family by now. I''ve sent someone to find her and will ensure she is brought to you."


    "Let''s not worry about finding Ca for now." Sophie sounded exhausted, continuing, "First, tell me, what man did Bea bring into Ca''s room?"


    "That... Mr. Burke was also unaware.


    ????


    He didn''t know a man had entered Ms. Ca''s room that night. It was only after Ms. Ca''s behavior seemed off that Mr. Burke became suspicious. It was investigated immediately, and it turned out to be Bea''s driver..."


    Sophie found it utterly absurd. She remembered Bea''s driver was thirty years old.

 Chapter 515

    Bea had shockingly sent her driver to tarnish the reputation of a young girl who hadn''t even graduated from college yet.


    "So what was James'' reaction?"


    "Mr. Burke knew it was Bea''s doing, so... he didn''t tell Ms. Ca. Instead, he let Ms. Ca stay and thought ofpensating the Devins family somehow. But he hadn''t expected Ms. Ca to make such a scene..."


    Sophie massaged her temples, roughly understanding why Bea had let a man into Ca''s room.


    It was all because Ca hadn''t managed to seduce James. To keep Ca in y and, more importantly, to keep her grandson wrapped around her finger, Bea had no choice but to let another man enter Ca''s room, making Ca believe she was already involved with James. Naturally, Ca would be even more devoted.


    At that time, Nichole had approached Bea, expressing her desire to marry into the Burke family. Bea had agreed to Nichole''s proposal, thereby securing Ca''s loyalty and aiming topletely push out Sophie.


    However, too many variables hade into y since then, and Ca wasn''t as submissive as she appeared on the surface.


    Bea had kept Ca well and fed her lies for so long, so it was no surprise that Ca had lost her cool. Everything that hade to pass was the result of Bea''s maniption. "Gather all the evidence and hand it directly to Ca."


    "What?" Colt thought he had heard wrong.


    Sophie, however, said, "A girl who was forced to lose her innocence deserves to know what happened. It''s her right."


    "But what if Ms. Ca uses this evidence to threaten Mr. Burke?"


    "It was Bea who did this. Ca can''t threaten James. She should know that if she really threatens James, the Devins family won''t face a good oue in the future."


    Sophie spoke calmly, "Take the evidence to Ca. Tell her she can have the evidence, but the Burke family won''t offer the Devins family any more benefits, nor will they cooperate with the Devins family in the future. If Ca can''t stand it, she can use this evidence to threaten Bea and make Bea pay the billion dors inpensation."


    Colt asked cautiously, "Madam... are you trying to clear Mr. Burke''s name?"


    "He was never involved in this matter to begin with, so it''s not like I''m helping him."


    Sophie''s expression remained neutral, knowing that even if James were to handle this, he would do it more cleanly than she would.


    She had no intention of letting Bea live out her days in peace. Those whomitted bad deeds must pay a price, right?


    Meanwhile, the Devins family quickly arrived at the Burke family''s door with theirwyer.


    Bea exploded upon seeing Ca and her parents arrive. "Who let you in? Marian! Kick them out this instant!"


    "Bea, after all these years of friendship, you actually sent your driver to ruin my daughter''s innocence!"


    Ca''s father Morris was not a tall man but had a fiery temper. He tossed the copies of the evidence on the table. It clearly showed a tall, middle-aged man sneaking into Ca''s room.


    Bea''s face darkened. She didn''t expect these pieces of evidence to magically appear in the Devins family''s hands.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only were there photos of Bea''s middle-aged driver, but there were also recordings from the dashcam. The evidence of Bea instructing the driver to ruin Ca''s innocence wasid out in detail. Bea scoffed, "Are you trying to threaten me?"


    "This isn''t a threat! We''re here for thepensation you promised my daughter! Morris coldly said, "My


    daughter hasn''t even graduated t


    from college. She''s been serving you all this time. What did she do to deserve this from you?"


    "It''s your daughter''s fault for being useless! I was just fulfilling her dream of entering high society. She''s been living off the Burke family for free these past few days. That should be enough!" "What are you talking about? You''re too cruel! Ca, there''s no need to be polite with her anymore! Bring out the documents!"


    With Morris'' support, Ca immediately produced the contract, which bore Bea''s signature, agreeing to pay the one billion inpensation.


    In just a short while, the Devins


    family had already had the contract notarized. It was now effective, if Bea didn''t transfer the billion dors to the Devins family''s ount within three days, she would face ¨¤wsuit.


    Bea hadn''t expected the Devins family to be so ruthless, but she still tried to maintain her dignity, saying "You think ''suing me will get you the billion dors? Let me tell you, my grandson will never let the Devins family off easy!"


    Morris sneered, "Funny, who do you think gave us the evidence? How would we dare toe here seeking justice if it wasn''t for Mr. Burke?"


    With that statement, Bea''s face turned pale. "What nonsense are you spouting?!"

 Chapter 516

    Bea was frozen in ce, unable to believe that James had delivered the evidence to the Devins family. She eximed in anger, "This is impossible! Stop trying to drive a wedge between us!" "Bea, you''re a well-known figure in the industry. If this gets out, you could be facing awsuit! You''ll be totally embarrassed by then."


    Morris knew exactly how to hit Bea where it hurt.


    Bea''s high reputation in the industry wasrgely due to having a supportive husband, a good son, and a wonderful grandson. Now that James was not protecting Bea, she had no choice but to ept defeat. Bea slumped onto the sofa as if she couldn''t believe that her grandson, whom she had trained with her own hands, would one day abandon her.


    Marian quickly came to Bea''s aid, warning the Devins family, "She''s not well and needs to rest. If you don''t leave now, I''ll have to call for help!" "We''ll leave, but the debt..."


    "It''s just a billion dors. Do you really think the Burke family doesn''t have the money? Mr. Burke will surely stand by his grandmother! If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police and have you all arrested!" Marian was no stranger to tough situations and didn''t hold back in her threats.


    Morris took a deep breath and then turned to Ca, saying, "Ca, let''s go. If the Burke family doesn''t give us ourpensation by tomorrow, we''ll go to the media and have Bea arrested!"


    Ca nodded firmly. She was filled with hatred for Bea. She had once treated Bea as her own grandmother, but Bea had pushed her into hell step by step. To gain control over her, Bea had even allowed a thirty-year-old driver to defile her.


    Ca followed Morris out, leaving only Bea and Marian in the living room.


    Marian patiently said, "Madam, it''s just a billion dors. If this blows up, your reputation..."


    "Shut up!" Bea pushed Marian away, furious. "You think I don''t know about your secret dealings with Sophie? You traitor! I''ve wasted years keeping you by my side! You''re turning against your own family!" Marian was scolded harshly and couldn''t retort.


    Although she had listened to Sophie a few times, she had also been loyal to Bea for many years, never disobeying hermands. Buttely, Bea''s actions had be more outrageous, and it was only a matter of time before they harmed the Burke family.


    Marian quickly said, "Madam, I''ve been with the Burke family for decades, watching over you and seeing Mr. Burke grow up. I only want what''s best for the Burke family. Mrs. Burke might have made some mistakes, but she''s a good woman. She respected and treated you well... Ms. Ca may have had some misguided thoughts, but she served you well. You''ve destroyed her reputation. How could she not hate you..."


    "Enough! If it weren''t for your years


    of service to the Burke family, I would have fired you long ago!" Bea was choking with anger and said "Call James now and check on the situation at the hospital. When he wakes up, have him call me immediately!"


    A billion dors was a lot. She didn''t want to let the Devins family''s girl off so easily.


    The Devins family was never a major corporation to begin with. Having any leverage over Bea was already their good fortune!


    "... Yes, Madam."


    Marian saw Bea''s state and sighed, but she still made the call to Sophie.


    Sophie was in the hospital corridor, waiting for James'' surgery to end. When Marian''s call came through, Sophie answered. Marian, trying topose herself, said, "Madam, how is Mr. James doing?" "The surgery isn''t over yet. What''s happened?"


    "The Devins family came over to cause trouble." Marian nced at Bea sitting on the couch, then said, "Bea wants Mr. James to call her back as soon as he wakes up."


    "I don''t think James will be waking up today. Bea will have to figure this out herself."


    "But... but the deadline the Devins family gave..."


    "Marian, whose name is on that contract?"


    "...It''s Mrs. Bea Burke."


    "Since Bea signed it herself, she can pay the money. A billion dors is just a drop in the oceanpared to the fortune she''s amassed over her lifetime." Sophieughed before hanging up the call.


    Sophie vividly remembered that in her past life, when the Russell family fell into hard times, she went to see James, who refused to meet her When she sought Bea''s help, Bea had already grown fond of Nichole, whom she once looked down upon.


    Back then, Russell Enterprise needed just a billion dors to turn things around, but Bea, without any regard for the five years Sophie had devoted herself to the Burke family, coldly turned her away. That same billion dors was easily given to Nichole, who was about to enter the Burke family.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 517

    A billion dors was merely a small token for Bea. It was an amount easily within her means and then some.


    Colt stood by, barely daring to breathe. He had never imagined Mrs. Burke could be so indifferent, her demeanor and tone over the phone eerily reminiscent of Mr. Burke himself.


    On the other end, Marian ryed to Bea every word of Sophie''s message over the phone. Bea''s anger spilled over, and she knocked her mug to the floor in a rage.


    "Damnit Sophie! She''s deliberately messing with me! Now that she has James under her thumb, she''s be so arrogant! I see it''s only a matter of time before she tries to overstep me! If she continues to act as thedy of the Burke family, what will be of us then?"


    Bea was furious, and at this moment, Marian stood by her side, too afraid to utter a word.


    "It''s just a billion dors, and she thinks I don''t have it?" Bea rose and walked into the bedroom.


    Beneath the bedy arge, somewhat aged leather trunk. Marian followed Bea into the room, hesitating. "Madam, this is yourst resort..."


    Before Marian could finish, Bea had already unlocked the trunk with a code. Inside were bars of gold with serial numbers, coins from thest century, and several jewelry boxes containing intricately crafted gold pieces.


    Despite her age, Bea didn''t trust any safe as much as this trunk, which held items of great value. She scoffed, "The Devins is a minor family. What do they know of true wealth?"


    She then picked up one of the jewelry boxes, its sapphire glistening enticingly. "Just this gem alone is worth a billion. Take it to the Devins tomorrow. Let them see what real value looks like."


    Marian couldn''t help but protest, "Madam, this gem is a Burke family heirloom, rumored to be from royalty. It''s too precious..."


    "There are items in this trunk far more valuable than that. Sophie wants me to bleed? She underestimates the Burke family''s status in Devonport. What''s a billion? Give it to her! When I''m gone, not a penny of this will fall into Sophie''s hands!"


    "Madam..."


    "Enough, take it away, lest it vexes me further."


    Though she maintained her pride, Bea felt a sting after Marian left.


    The trunk''s contents, while valuable, didn''t equate to a billion in liquid gold. As the matriarch of the Burke family, she had spent most of her money on jewelry for appearances. These pieces, though costly, weren''t money and were all tucked away. It was a true sacrifice to part with anything worth a billion.


    Looking around, only the sapphire seemed to meet the price. Offering it to the Devins was also a way to unt her status.


    After all, not only was it worth a billion, but as a rare item sought after by collectors, it wouldn''t discredit her even if it did favor the Devins.


    At the hospital, James had his arm


    wound treated and looked pale as he


    left the operation room. Sophie


    nced at his bandaged arm


    asking, "All done?"


    "Yes." James'' tone was t. He looked at Colt, who was behind Sophie, and said, "Colt, take care of the Devins'' matter."


    "Well..."


    Colt hesitated, looking towards Sophie, who then said, "No need, I''ve already asked Colt to handle it."


    James frowned, asking, "Already taken care of?"


    "What, you think I''m overstepping?"


    James pressed his lips together. "You know that''s not what I mean."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go too far. But your grandmother needs to be held ountable for her actions."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not trying to shield my grandmother."


    "I know." Sophie calmly stated, "If your grandmother continues to misuse the Burke family''s power, your family''s reputation will


    eventually suffer. Now that Co


    is


    in Devonport, the Burke family can''t afford any missteps."


    At the mention of Colby, James suddenly looked up. "Would you stand against me?"


    Faced with the unexpected question,


    Sophie paused before responding, "If


    possible, once our six-month


    agreement ends, I''d prefer not to be


    entangled with you." S


    "Then I''d rather have you as my enemy."


    James'' eyes were serious. He would rather be adversaries with Sophie than strangers in the future.

 Chapter 518

    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense, and it was at this moment that Colt spoke up to break the ice, "Mr. Burke, how about I go get the car ready? You and Mrs. Burke should head back now. She''s been waiting here for your surgery for quite a while."


    "Alright, go get the car."


    Sophie stood her ground, unmoving. "I''d rather not go."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mrs. Burke, the entrance is swarming with reporters. If you don''t leave with us now, you might get photographed, which could lead to stories in the tabloids."


    Colt had clearlyid out the potential danger. If Sophie stayed, she would definitely cause trouble for both Burker International and herself. She had just remarried James. James was now in the hospital and if the two of them parted ways, it was bound to stir up gossip.


    "Then let''s go together."


    Sophie didn''t insist. The three of them got into the car together, and as soon as they left the parking lot, they encountered a crowd of reporters outside.


    The moment James'' car pulled out, the reporters surged forward, snapping photos.


    "Lose them."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Colt drove quickly, and soon, they had left the reporters far behind.


    Colt asked, "Mr. Burke, your grandmother might still be at home."


    "Haven''t I already said to ask her to leave?"


    "She... probably doesn''t want to go."


    Colt seemed troubled by his own words.


    Asking Bea to make room for Sophie was obviously out of the question. After this incident, Bea had grown to despise Sophie.


    "No matter, if she doesn''t want to leave, she doesn''t have to. It actually gives me an excuse not to stay at home."


    She and James had already agreed to a divorce, and in a few days, the paperwork should be finalized. Naturally, they couldn''t live together.


    James'' expression dimmed slightly.


    At the Burke residence, as soon as Sophie and James got home, Bea rushed over to inspect James'' arm injury. "James, how are you feeling? Let me have a look."


    "Grandma, I''m fine." James withdrew his arm, his detachment causing Bea to pause.


    Sophie approached James'' side and addressed Bea, "Bea, James has just suffered such a severe injury. He needs to rest. We''re going upstairs now."


    It was only then that Bea noticed Sophie, who had returned with James. Suddenly, she remembered the Devins familying over to demand payment earlier that day, and she couldn''t help but re up. Sophie smiled and said, "Why such a face? It''s almost as if you''re not happy to see me back."


    "How could I be unhappy about your return?"


    Bea''s sarcastic tone made James frown. "Grandma, Sophie has been by my side waiting for me outside the


    operating room. She''s tired, too. I''ve asked Marian to pack your things so you can go back to your own house."


    At this, Bea''s face twisted in pain. "James, are you really casting aside your own grandmother? Just now, the Devins family came to demand payment! They said you were the one who delivered the evidence to them! I''ve raised you since you were a child. How could you treat your own grandmother this way?"


    Bea was on the verge of tears, looking like a forsaken old woman.


    James had heard such words too many times to count. He said sternly, "Grandma, you ruined Ms. Ca''s reputation. It''s only right to offer her somepensation. I won''t get involved in this matter."


    "James!" Bea pointed at Sophie and used, "Is it really you who won''t get involved, or is this woman stopping you from doing so!"


    Sophie, standing aside, was suddenly dragged into the conversation. She looked innocent and said, "Bea, what do you mean by that? How does this involve me? This has nothing to do with me." "Don''t y dumb here! James was in surgery. How could he possibly hand over evidence to the Devins family? Do you think I''m stupid? It''s clear you''re trying to drive a wedge between my grandson and me!" Bea was adamant, but Sophie just smiled and said, "Bea, it seems there''s been a misunderstanding between us."


    Bea scoffed, "What misunderstanding? I don''t care how you''ve bewitched James with your sly tricks, but let me tell you, James is my grandson, and he won''t abandon me for an outsider like you!"


    "Enough!" James frowned and said to Marian, "Marian, pack Grandma''s things and have Colt take her back."


    "Yes... sir."


    "I''ll be staying right here tonight! Who''s gonna make me leave!" Bea turned and stormed back to her room.


    Marian, seeing this, hesitated and nced at Sophie and James. Bea was known for her stubbornness, and it was difficult for anyone to change her mind. For a moment, Marian didn''t know what to do and could only give Sophie a helpless look.


    "James, you go rest. I''ll talk to Bea in a bit."

 Chapter 519

    James responded with a subdued "Mhm."


    After James went upstairs, Sophie approached Marian and asked, "Marian, what''s in this little box?"


    "Oh, this? This is a sapphire ring handed down through generations of the Burke family. Bea said it was to be given to the Devins family."


    As she spoke, Marian opened the ring box. Sophie, who had a deep appreciation for fine jewelry, took a moment to admire the craftsmanship of the sapphire and the circle of diamonds set around it. It looked like an item from a century ago.


    "Just this ring alone is worth over a billion on the market. It was once used by royalty. It''s incredible that Bea would give something so valuable to the Devins family."


    "Used by royalty?"


    "That''s what Bea said, but I don''t know the details."


    Marian looked down at the ring in her hand and asked, "Madam, should we deliver the ring to the Devins family now?"


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "How could we possibly trouble you with this, Madam?"


    "It''s fine. It''s also a good opportunity for me to have a chat with the Devins family."


    "Alright then, if you insist, Madam. It makes things easier for me." Marian handed the ring to Sophie.


    Sophie ced the ring in her bag and then said, "Marian, please go ahead with your tasks. I need to have a word with Bea."


    "Madam, she is quite upset right now. If she speaks harshly, please be patient."


    "I understand."


    Sophie walked down the hallway to Bea''s room and knocked.


    Bea responded coldly, "I''m not going to move out, so stop asking!"


    "It''s me."


    Hearing Sophie''s voice, Bea fell silent.


    Sophie opened the door and saw Bea sitting on the edge of her bed. "Bea, are you still angry with me?"


    "Don''t pretend to care, Sophie. Just because James likes you doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want in the Burke family! Men are fickle creatures. He liked Nichole before, and he likes you. Who''s to say he won''t like someone else in the future? When James stops


    protecting you, you''ll be nothing!"


    Bea''s tone was harsh, but Sophie remained unfazed. "Yes, men are fickle, so whoever James likes in the future has nothing to do with me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Bea, you must understand the position the Burke family would be in if I don''t reconcile with James."


    Bea frowned.


    Sophie continued, "Right, you''ve only ever spent money and never cared about Burke International''s business. Naturally, you wouldn''t know how the stock market has been struggling these past few months." "Sophie, stop the nonsense. How could the Burke family''s vast empire suffer just because of you? You think I don''t understand?"


    "Times have changed. One issue leads to another. The scandal involving me James, and Nichole has negatively impacted Burker International''s reputation, causing many partners to back out. My reconciliation with James is simply a chance for thepany to recover. If you keep fighting with me, we might as well go our separate ways. After all, I have nothing to lose and wouldn''t mind dragging you down with me."


    §à§Õ?§ñ


    Enraged, Bea stood up and used, "Sophie! How can you be so heartless? If it weren''t for me, would you have ever married James? You im to love him, and now you''re threatening to harm him?"


    Sophie''s smile faded. "Bea, I am


    heartless. If you provoke me further, I assure you the Burke family will not have an easy time. Perhaps we


    Sagree to stay out of ear


    otherswa


    way. In six months, I''ll divorce James, and you''ll be rid of a thorn in your side. What do you think?"


    Bea, skeptical, asked, "James would agree to a divorce?"


    "Of course."


    "Fine, I won''t make things difficult for you, but I absolutely will not move out."


    Sophie didn''t press further. "Alright, then. Whether you move out or not isn''t important."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sophie was about to leave, Bea coldly stated, "Even if you divorce James, don''t expect to get a penny of the family fortune!"


    "Don''t worry. I couldn''t care less about the Burke family''s wealth."


    Bea scoffed at Sophie''s bold im, thinking her pretentiously noble.


    Sophie left Bea''s room and told Colt in the living room, "Take me to the Devins family."


    "But Bea..."


    "She''s not moving out. Just take me to the Devins family first. I have matters to discuss with them."

 Chapter 520

    Upon hearing this, Colt hesitated for a moment before Sophie reassured him, "Don''t worry, I''m just going to have a brief chat with them. It won''t bring any trouble to you or Mr. Burke."


    Colt quickly lowered his head, responding, "Yes, ma''am."


    Soon after, Colt drove Sophie to the Devins'' residence.


    The Devins were over the moon with the contract they had just secured. When the housekeeper saw Sophie arriving, she promptly went inside to inform the Devins, who all straightened their faces upon hearing the news.


    Morris frowned, "What''s she doing here?"


    "Honey, maybe we should just send her away. She''s James'' wife. Surely, she''s in league with the Burkes!"


    "You''re right, send her away!"


    Just as Morris finished speaking, Ca suddenly spoke up, "Dad, Mom, maybe we should let Ms. Sophie in."


    "You naive child, what do you know? She''s definitely here to plead on behalf of the Burke family!"


    "That''s not true. It was Sophie who reminded me time and again to ask for this contract. Without her, would we have had the courage to approach the Devins for money? Maybe she''s here to help us as well." Morris then nodded, saying, "If that''s the case, then let her in. I want to see what the Burke family''s daughter-inw is really here for!"


    Once Morris gave the word, the housekeeper quickly ushered Sophie in.


    Morris noticed Sophiee alone, he put on airs, and said, "We''re just a modest family, Mrs. Burke. It''s quite a bother for you toe all this way. If you''re here to intercede on behalf of Bea Burke, then we have nothing to discuss."


    "Mr. Devins, I haven''t even spoken yet, and you''ve already made your decision. Isn''t that a bit premature?" Sophie smiled.


    Ca''s mother Paige stood up and approached her, saying, "Ms. Sophie, I wonder if you remember me. We''ve met before."


    Sophie smiled back, saying, "Mr. and Mrs. Devins, you are quite the model couple. I''ve heard much about you, and we''ve indeed met a few times."


    Paige nodded, saying, "Ca told me that it was thanks to your help that she was able to secure the contract without being bullied by the Burkes. I owe you my thanks, Ms. Sophie."


    "No need for thanks. I was also doing it for myself."


    Sophie then took a box out of her


    bag and opened it, revealing a


    sapphire ring inside. Paige, who


    knew her jewels, was instantly captivated. "This, this is..." S


    "This is something Bea asked me to give to you. It''s said to be a royal ring from a century ago."


    The Devins'' eyes sparkled at the mention, and it was clear how precious a century-old royal artifact could be.


    Paige held it in her hand, examining it closely. "This looks like it could be worth millions..."


    "So, Bea intends to use this as a debt settlement. I''ve brought this over to discuss a business deal with you."


    Realizing Sophie was here for business, everyone became serious. Morris asked sternly, "So, Mrs. Burke, you''re speaking on behalf of the Burke family?"


    "Not at all. If I were speaking for the Burke family, I wouldn''t have advised Ms. Ca on how to protect her own interests in the first ce."


    Paige, puzzled, asked, "Then Ms. Sophie, you are here because..."


    "I''m here to ask what you three think of this ring."


    "Think?" Paige nced at Morris, then managed a strained smile. "We''re just a humble family. Since the ring is of such high value, of course, we have no objections to epting it."


    Seeing Paige satisfied, Sophie turned to Morris, asking, "Mr. Devins, do you agree?"


    "If the ring can be sold, it would certainly bring in a substantial amount of money. I have no objections."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Morris, a small-time businessman, acknowledged that he couldn''t earn as much as the ring''s worth in half a lifetime. Thus, he acquiesced.


    Sophie then said, "Indeed, the ring is worth a billion, but if it ends up with you, selling it might not be so straightforward."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Paige looked puzzled, asking, "Ms. Sophie, what do you mean? The ring is in good condition. Why would it be hard to sell?"


    The ring seemed of high quality, and given its century-old provenance, it would surely fetch a good price at auction.


    Sophie smiled, saying, "Paige, it


    seems you''re not quite familiar with


    the jewelry market. Even if the


    sapphire is precious, it''s only suitable for collection. Without the right buyer, it could end up loss."


    "This..."


    swning a


    "Paige, think about it. How could Bea so easily part with such a precious item? Do you think she wouldn''t know it''s much more valuable than cash?"

 Chapter 521

    Hearing this, Paige indeed fell silent. Even a fool would know that such a precious item was far more valuable than cash. Naturally, anyone would prefer cash over such treasures.


    "I think Bea is well aware of this, too. The Burke family''s standing is legendary not just in the business world but also in the auction circles. If Bea doesn''t want you to sell this ring, it''s unlikely anyone would dare buy it. Then, you''d be stuck with a ring you can''t sell, rotting away in your hands. In your desperation, Bea just needs to find someone to buy the ring at a low price, and suddenly, the ring isn''t worth a billion dors anymore."


    Upon hearing Sophie''s exnation, everyone was shocked, and Morris spoke angrily, "She''s so cunning!"


    "So, what should we do now, Ms. Sophie?"


    "Yeah, should we ept this ring or not?" Paige also asked.


    Ca, well aware of the depths of the Burke family''s scheming, stepped forward and took Sophie''s hand, saying, "Ms. Sophie, it''s my fault before. Please don''t be mad at me. Help our family..."


    "I came here to help your family," Sophie replied.


    "That''s wonderful, Ms. Sophie! Just tell us what to do, and we''ll do it!"


    "I do have a n, but it depends on whether you are brave enough to follow through."


    "Tell us! We''ll be brave!" Paige dered.


    "Good. I want you two to take this ring to the Burke family tomorrow and make a scene."


    Paige was startled, "Make a scene? Again?"


    They had already caused amotion today. Although Bea had made some concessions, the Burke family was not one to be trifled with. Going again might just infuriate the Burkes, leading to an even worse


    oue.


    Sophie smiled and said, "Just go and insist on cash instead of the ring. Act like you don''t know its worth. After that, I guarantee you''ll get a billion dors and go home satisfied."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Sophie''s assurance, Paige felt uneasy, but Morris took Paige''s hand and said, "Okay, I''ll do it."


    "Good, I''ll leave the ring with you. See you tomorrow." Sophie handed over the ring and left the Devins family.


    Paige hesitantly asked, "Honey, should we trust Sophie?"


    "I think Sophie isn''t in league with the Burke family. Didn''t James have an affair recently? I think Sophie wants to get back at them. We could give it a try."


    "Father is right. If we can get a billion dors, my reputation won''t be tarnished for nothing."


    The Devins family agreed and went to the Burke family''s doorstep early the next morning to make a scene. When Bea was woken up by Marian, she was visibly annoyed, "What now? Who''s causing trouble this time?" "It''s the Devins family. They''re making a scene again!"


    "The Devins? Why would theye to cause trouble out of the blue? Didn''t I tell you to give them the ring?"


    Bea was getting up impatiently when Marian said, "They''re insisting they don''t want the ring, just cash."


    "Idiots! Isn''t the ring more valuable than cash? Are they out of their minds?" Bea said this with a look of displeasure.


    Outside, Sophie heard Bea''sints and couldn''t help butugh softly.


    Indeed, Bea wanted to use the ring


    to cover the billion dors simply


    because she didn''t have that


    amount in cash. It wasn''t the


    conspiracy the Devins family


    thought it was yesterday.


    Little did the Devins family know that the eminent Bea Burke couldn''t evene up with a billion dors.


    At that moment, Bea stepped out


    and spotted Sophie. She frowned, "Didn''t you hear there''s trouble at the door? You''re supposed to be thedy of this house. Shouldn''t you go see what''s happening?"


    "You''re right, Bea. But this time, the Devins family came for you, and I didn''t know what to do."


    Sophie feigned helplessness, and Bea took a deep breath before heading outside.


    The Devins family was already sitting on the sofa and spoke rudely to Bea, "We don''t want this ring; give us the cash!"


    Morris mmed the ring box on the table after speaking.


    Bea coldly replied, "Are you sure you understand the value of this ring? It''s worth more than a billion! It could secure your future! I warn you, stop causing trouble here!"


    Morris snorted, "What billion? We don''t want it. If we don''t see the money today, we''re not leaving!"


    "You!" Bea was furious, clearly dealing with outright obstinacy.


    Sophie stepped forward, holding Bea back, "Bea, don''t worry. If the Devins family doesn''t want the ring, we''ll just take it back. It''s just a billion dors. Surely, you can afford it, can''t you?"

 Chapter 522

    Sophie''s words effectively cornered Bea, leaving her in an awkward position.


    How could she not have a billion dors? It''s just that her finances were always managed by the ountants at Burker International, making it impossible for her to withdraw that amount at the moment. To say that she could produce a billion dors on the spot was indeed beyond her reach.


    Yet, as a member of the Burke family, Bea couldn''t admit to being penniless in front of outsiders. Struggling to maintain her dignity, she told the Devins family, "I''m aware that you don''t know the true worth of this treasure. If you don''t want such a fine thing, then there''s nothing I can do."


    As she took back the ring, Sophieughed and said, "That''s more like it, Bea. I''ll go with you to get the cash."


    Sophie deliberately took Bea''s hand. Bea couldn''t just shake Sophie off and had to take her to her room.


    Once again, Bea opened therge leather suitcase, which was filled with countless gold bars. Sophie nced at them casually and showed a surprised expression, saying, "I had no idea you were this wealthy, Bea."


    "Even though the Russell family has been renowned for its schrly achievements for centuries, I imagine you''ve never seen this much wealth, have you?"


    Bea proudly touched the gold bars in the suitcase, but Sophieughed and said, "The money in this suitcase might be more than what some could earn in their lifetime, I reckon it''s still not quite a billion dors right?"


    Bea''s smile froze on her face. The gold bars looked impressive, but the suitcase contained only about a hundred million in assets, not more.


    Sophie sighed and said, "I wondered why you didn''t want to pay in cash. Turns out you don''t have enough."


    Bea, unfazed, replied, "I might not have enough, but James does. James can just cover the shortfall, and he can give it directly to the Devins family, right?"


    "But James'' money is all with me."


    Sophie''s words made Bea realize her intention, and she frowned, asking, "What do you want?"


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, "I''m not against lending you the money. It''s just that James and I have just remarried. Perhaps you could show some appreciation towards me?"


    Bea scoffed, "Fine, Sophie. Your true colors are finally showing. Let me tell you, you won''t get a penny from me!"


    "You''ve misunderstood me. Why would I want your stuff? But if you can''t produce the money today, I''m afraid the whole of Devonport will beughing at you tomorrow."


    Sophie hadid it all out, leaving Bea in a difficult position. Sophie smiled and took Bea''s hand, saying, "Bea, I''m just trying to help you, not to take your things. I can lend you the money see that the items in this


    ????


    suitcase aren''t worth much anyway. Why not use this suitcase as coteral? We''ll make an official record, and when your billion dors are avable, I''ll return the suitcase to you, and I promise not to touch anything inside."


    Bea frowned and asked, "Are you really that generous?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Bea, as I said, I don''t want to put James in a difficult position. If we can get along, I will certainly take good care of you."


    Bea nced at the suitcase on the floor. What Sophie proposed didn''t seem to be a loss for her.


    She said firmly, "Alright, I can use the suitcase as coteral. Now, produce the billion to settle this."


    "No problem."


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, "But let me make one thing clear beforehand."


    Bea frowned, asking, "What is it?"


    "The coteral is fine, but I don''t want to lose out too much. This ring looks of good quality. How about you give it to me?" Hearing this, Beaughed in anger. "Sophie, are you joking? Do you know how much this ring is worth? At least a billion!"


    "I know. The market price of this ring


    is indeed a billion. If auctioned, it could even fetch a higher price. However, converting the ring into cash takes time, and finding a buyer willing to pay the right price isn''t.''" guaranteed. Auctions also mean giving a cut to others, involving time, effort, and resources. If the Burke family were to sell their jewelry out of financial necessity, it would likely affect the Burke family''s business reputation."


    Sophie outlined all the pros and cons, confident that Bea wouldn''t sell the ring. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Bea, if you consider gifting this ring to me, your granddaughter-inw, as a family heirloom, I will naturally be willing to provide financial support if you ever find yourself short on money."


    Sophie was making a point, and Bea


    found no reason to refuse. After all, though the ring was valuable, it was just a kept treasure that couldn''t easily be sold. Giving it to Sophie as a family heirloom meant that it would still belong to the Burke family in the future. Should James and Sophie ever divorce, Sophie would have to return the ring.

 Chapter 523

    "Fine, it''s yours then," Bea said with a hint of reluctance. "But let me be clear: if you and James ever get divorced, you''ll have to return this ring to me."


    "Of course," Sophie replied, her voice steady, though a mocking smile yed at the corners of her mouth.


    ''Promises made by mouth are seldom kept,'' she mused silently. Once a gift was given willingly, there was no taking it back.


    After discussing with Bea, Sophie wrote a check to the Devins family. With cash in hand, they left, their spirits lifted.


    Now, only Sophie and Bea remained in the living room. Sophie handed over a pre-drafted contract to Bea, saying, "Please sign here, Bea."


    The contract detailed mortgage terms clearly. Bea put on her reading sses, scrutinized the document to ensure there were no loopholes, and signed her name. Then, with a look of impatience, she handed the pen back to Sophie, her tone icy, "If this money ever needs to be repaid, it will go to James. You won''t get a penny out of this."


    "The loan was given to you on behalf of James, so naturally, it will be repaid to James. I''m merely acting on his behalf."


    Sophie slid the ring onto her finger, examining it closely before saying with satisfaction, "Ah, truly beautiful. Thank you, Grandma."


    Sophie''s sudden switch to calling her ''Grandma'' made Bea''s skin crawl.


    The ring, originally a gift from thete patriarch to Bea, now adorned Sophie''s hand, making Bea ufortable in ways she couldn''t express.


    "Bea, should this suitcase be ced in my room?"


    Marian brought over the suitcase from Bea''s room. Bea impatiently waved her hand and said, "Take it upstairs."


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Wait." Sophie interjected, "Leave it here for now. I''ll move it to my ceter."


    Bea frowned, "What do you mean, Sophie? Are you nning to live separately from James?"


    Sophie smiled lightly, "Bea, the new house I bought is closer to my workce. James is aware of this; we''ve already agreed on this matter. There''s no need for you to intervene."


    "But this suitcase..."


    "Bea, don''t you trust me? The contract is right here. If anything is missing, I''m liable topensate." Sophie continued nonchntly, "Besides, James and I are married now. His money is mine to spend. Why should I care about a few items from you?"


    Hearing Sophie''s boast, Bea felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She couldn''t understand how James could fall for such a woman.


    Holding the suitcase, Marian suggested, "Madam, this is quite heavy. Let me carry it for you."


    "It''s alrght. Someone will help with the suitcase shortly."


    As Sophie spoke, the sound of a car engine approached. "Marian, thank you. My ride is here. I''ll be going now."


    Marian was worried Sophie couldn''t


    manage the suitcase alone. She was


    [ʳ]


    about to offer help when Bea cut in "Let her go. She said she doesn''t need help. When she''s no longer


    here and James brought girls home,


    it''s not our concern."


    Ignoring Bea''s insinuation, Sophie carried the suitcase outside. Colby, ever the gentleman, exited the car to help load it into the trunk.


    Looking through the window, Bea frowned, "Who''s that driver? Have we seen him before?"


    "I haven''t seen him. He''s probably not one of ours." Marian, too far to see clearly, could only make out a tall, handsome silhouette.


    Bea mused, "With all the trouble between Sophie and James, could she have found someone else?"


    "Madam, Mrs. Burke isn''t that kind of person..."


    Bea interrupted with a frown, "You always take her side, don''t you?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I..."


    "Never mind." Bea waved her hand


    dismissively


    Keep an eye on Sophie. We can''t have her


    embarrass the Burke family. If she''s found with someone else, I won''t care if the Burke family is making or losing money. James must divorce her!"


    "Yes, Madam."


    "And inform me immediately if you find anything suspicious," Bea said coldly. "I''ll ensure that Sophie regrets ever marrying James."


    "... Yes."


    Meanwhile, Colby buckled Sophie into her seatbelt, asking, "All settled?"


    "Settled. And look what I found?" Sophie


    Colbaunted the ring in front ofet


    Colby, "A relic from the royal family. I believe there''s a big secret here."

 Chapter 524

    "Is this the treasure you brought back?"


    Adler and Jenna were examining the contents of the suitcase with magnifying sses. Everyone had gathered at Sophie''s house.


    Sophie sat to the side, sipping on her tea, having already seen the items in the suitcase. Except for the sapphire ring, there wasn''t much else of note.


    Jenna stroked her chin, remarking, "Based on my knowledge of jewelry, Bea''s suitcase collection is worth at least three hundred million."


    Adler stood up, adding, "More than that. Including the ring Ms. Sophie is wearing, it''s worth at least one point three billion."


    "Bea was keeping one point three billion at home. She really knew how to live her life."


    "Indeed!" Adler mmed the table, asking in confusion, "But does this have anything to do with the treasure you mentioned before?"


    "ording to what Gordon told me, the four major families back in the day were the Aldridge family, the Russell family, the Costello family, and the Tredgold family. The Burke family came into prominenceter and wasn''t counted among these four, but the day I followed James into his family''s ancestral hall..."


    Sophie paused when Colby suddenly interjected, "Why did he take you to the ancestral hall?"


    Sophie fell silent. Traditionally, ancestral halls were ces for family members only, not for outsiders.


    Sophie chuckled awkwardly, "He just... took me to see the ancestral hall."


    "Hm?"


    Colby''s piercing gaze clearly showed he didn''t believe Sophie''s words.


    Sophie coughed, continuing, "That''s not the point. The point is, I saw two memorial ques in the ancestral hall."


    Adlermented, "It''s normal to have memorial ques in an ancestral hall, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, the Costello family''s ancestral hall also has quite a few."


    "Those two ques belonged to James'' great-grandparents. James also mentioned that the Burke family didn''t originally make their fortune in Devonport but moved thereter. He didn''t borate much, but it seems the Burke family isn''t just some nouveau riche as rumored but rather a deeply hidden major family."


    Jenna mused, "The more you talk, the more mysterious it sounds. If the Burke family was so powerful a hundred years ago, how could they not have a ce among the four major families?"


    Adler sat back on the couch, saying, "I''ve heard my parents mention these four families too, but they''ve moved abroad now and don''t pay much attention to the past. Now, I''m the only one managing the Tredgold family''s current affairs. If my grandparents were still alive, maybe they could have shed some light."


    Jenna added, "To me, these four families were just a close-knit group that formed a business alliance to monopolize the market. There wasn''t anything mystical as Gordon made it sound."


    Sophie fell silent for a moment, then said, "But if not for the secret of the four families taking root in Devonport, how do we exin the people who''ve been showing uptely?"


    Everyone fell silent, as this was a difficult question to answer.


    Adler unconsciously lit a cigarette, offering one to Colby, who declined.


    "What''s up?"


    "I quit."


    Colby simply uttered those two words, surprising Adler. "You? Quit smoking?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jenna couldn''t help but tease. "A smoker quitting for love, that''s a first for me. Learn from him, Adler. At least he can find a girlfriend. You? Destined to be a bachelor!"


    Adler, unbothered, lit his cigarette, dering, "If I could really win over the woman I love, I''d quit smoking in a heartbeat, not even secondhand smoke!"


    Just as Adler lit his cigarette, Colby stood up and snuffed it out. Staring at the fallen ash, Adler was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "Sophie doesn''t do secondhand smoke."


    Adler was shocked. He raised his


    thumb in approval, "Fine, fine. You''ve got a girl now and forgotten your friends! I''ll go outside to smoke!" Then, Adler took his cigarettes and headed to the balcony.


    Jenna observed Colby''s protectiveness. She couldn''t help but be impressed. "You''re protecting her already. Nice."


    Sophie, watching Colby cleaning the floor, couldn''t hide her sweet smile.


    The next day, S Corporation'' trainee team made their debut, while in contrast, Aldridge Global''s trainee team had been halted for several days, with their previously


    O


    announced show falling through.


    Shirley stormed into Mr. Devin''s office, mming her hand on the desk. "When will I get to be on stage?!"


    For days now, Aldridge Global''s trainees were down to Wendy, Jean, and a few others who barely stood out.


    Lately, several female trainees had


    found ways to switchpanies. Wendy hardly came to Aldridge Global for practice anymore. Under such circumstances, Shirley


    seriously doubted her choy el


    debuting!


    of


    Had she not seen the news today, revealing Julian''s debut with S Corporation, she wouldn''t have known that Aldridge Global''s trainees had been poached.

 Chapter 525

    Her former teammates and those less talented than her had all became famous thanks to S Corporation, yet here she was, silently fading into the background. How could she possibly ept this? Facing Shirley''s fury, Mr. Devin merely sipped his hot coffee and then said, "Shirley, don''t worry. This isn''t something we can decide on our own. The trainee program is currently short on people, and this project hasn''t attracted any investors yet. I''m just as frustrated."


    On the verge of a breakdown, Shirley eximed, "You promised me! And now you''re saying this! What do you mean by that?"


    "Yes, we did promise you, but did we specify a timeline in the contract? Don''t worry. Once the project funding is secured, I assure you, you will definitely get famous."


    "When will the funds be secured?"


    "Well... that, I don''t know yet. We have to wait for thepany''s decision."


    Shirley, growing more anxious, asked, "What about me? What am I supposed to do in the meantime?"


    Mr. Devin wiped his mouth and said, "For now... just go home and wait for news. Once the fundinges through, I''ll let you know."


    Hearing Mr. Devin say this, it dawned on Shirley that Aldridge Global had no intention of working with her!


    Staying here was a waste of time. Not only would she not get her debut, but she was also trapped in a contract with Aldridge Global, unable to take private jobs or have any source of ie. After a few years, she would be older. How could she possibly debut in a group?


    "Nice one, Sophie. You yed me like this!" Biting her lip, Shirley stormed out of Mr. Devin''s office.


    Mr. Devin watched the impulsive Shirley leave and couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly.


    Soon, Shirley made a scene at the S Corporation building.


    Tricia stopped Shirley in front of Sophie''s office door, but Shirley still shouted, "Let me in! I want to see Sophie! Let me in!"


    Inside the office, Sophie put down the financial news in her hand and said indifferently, "Let her in."


    Hearing this, Tricia no longer blocked Shirley.


    Shirley pushed open the door to Sophie''s office, her eyes brimming with anger. "Sophie! You lied to me!"


    "Shirley, I don''t understand what you mean. Haven''t I given you everything you wanted?"


    Seething with anger, Shirley said, "You promised me I could be on stage! But now, even Julian and the others have made it, and I''m still stuck at Aldridge Global! And you say you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Shirley, I agreed to all your initial requests. As for the timing of the debut, it''s up to Aldridge Global to decide. I don''t have the power to influence Aldridge Global''s decisions." Sophie smiled


    ovel


    dismissively and said, "If you''re here t¨¦ demand an exnation, then my answer is that I have nothing to say."


    Shirley found herself speechless against such reasoning and managed to only say, "Fine, if Aldridge Global doesn''t make me famous, then I''lle to S


    Corporation. You might not control Aldridge Global, but you can


    influence S Corporation! If you could poach Julian, you can surely take


    me too!"


    Faced with Shirley''s unreasonable demand, Sophie pretended to ponder and said, "Shirley, are you misunderstanding something?"


    Shirley frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''ve already fulfilled my promises to you. Why should I agree to your new demands?"


    "But I haven''t been on stage!"


    "That''s Aldridge Global''s issue. We''ve already signed the contract, haven''t we?"


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Shirley knew that no matter what she proposed now, it would be useless. Sophie was deliberately making things difficult for her!


    "If you really want to leave Aldridge


    Global, you should follow the proper procedures, note here causing a scene Tricia, please escort her


    out. And inform Mr. Devin of Shirley''s request today. I''m sure he


    will have a solution."


    Seeing Sophie''s relentless stance, Shirley clenched her fists in silence.


    After Shirley left, Tricia approached Sophie and said, "Ms. Sophie, are you just letting her go like that?"


    "What else must I do? Should we keep her here to make trouble?"


    "I''m just worried she might do something drastic and potentially harm you..."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "At this point, she can''t hurt me anymore. She''ll find a way to leave Aldridge Global if she''s smart. But that''s not our concern."


    Sophie wasn''t nning on wasting any more time on Shirley. She inquired, "How are Julian''s debut data?"


    "Much better than expected. He''s a born star. Ms. Sophie, your judgment is indeed sharp."


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, "Since the results are good, let''s strike while the iron is hot and aim to make him a star within half a month." "Half a month? Ms. Sophie, why the rush?"


    Sophie smiled slightly. "I''m eager to present Ricardo with a grand gift."

 Chapter 526

    At the Cloude family''s vi, Julian''s interview was ying on theputer. In just a fortnight, Julian had already secured the best resources in the industry, and his poprity was skyrocketing. In the past few days, he had been trending continuously, and his fanbase had reached the tens of millions.


    Booker knocked on the door to the study, and Ricardo, sounding impatient, said, "Come in!"


    Booker stepped inside, taking in Ricardo''s irritated face. He said, "Mr. Ricardo, ourpany has been facing significant lossestely. Do you think it might be time to head back?"


    Ever since Colby had tricked him out of five billion, and Sophie had swindled another five billion, Ricardo''spany''s funds had been reduced by a staggering ten billion. Furthermore, losses from Aldridge Global had depleted even more. Despite the Cloude family''s vast wealth, reallocating such an amount in a short time was not feasible.


    "We have hundred billion in assets. We might not be as affluent as the Burke family, but this amount is not a big deal. Find a way to reallocate the funds," Ricardo said dismissively.


    "But..."


    Before Booker could say more, Ricardo cut him off. Ricardo slid theptop towards Booker, "Take a look at this first."


    On the screen, Julian''s fan count had surpassed ten million, an achievement less than a month after his debut. Aside from Reece, who had been specially promoted by Russell Entertainment, Julian was the first trainee to reach such heights among the neers.


    After a moment of silence, Booker said, "Julian is now a public figure. It''s not wise to take action against him, especially since this is James'' territory, and... the Russell family..."


    Mentioning Sophie made Ricardo''s head ache. Where did that woman evene from? Why was she always involved in trouble?


    Taking a deep breath, Ricardo said, "Find a time. I need to have a talk with Sophie."


    "Mr. Ricardo, we should think this through carefully, especially given Sophie''s rtionship with James..."


    "James gave up a great asset like the Freeman family for a woman, and Colby is willing to die for Sophie. These two men at the top of the Devonport pyramid are so bewitched by Sophie. I want to see what''s so different about her. After all, she''s just a woman. Whatever she wants, I can surely provide."


    Ricardo read Julian''s information on theputer and sneered. He didn''t care about anything else, but Julian was off-limits!


    He would never allow that woman''s son to be a star adored by millions! Never!


    That afternoon, Sophie received a message at S Corporation'' office. It was from Ricardo, and he was requesting a meeting. Tricia thought Sophie''s previous mention of giving Ricardo a "big gift" was just a joke, but Ricardo had indeed reached out within half a month.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tricia said, "We''ve already purchased several new plots in Bloomsbury for new developments as per your instructions, Ms. Sophie. The Cloude family must have heard about theirnds being taken. Why is Ricardo still in Devonport?"


    "Ricardo is focused on Julian and expanding his influence in Devonport. He wouldn''t care about such minor losses."


    Sophie chuckled. The Cloude family had reigned supreme in Bloomsbury for so long that they had growncent.


    With Ricardo focused on Devonport, Sophie nned to extend her reach into Bloomsbury. By the time Ricardo realized Bloomsbury would have a new ruler.


    But first, she needed to stabilize Ricardo.


    "Contact the Cloude family. Tell them I got the message. Tonight at 8, Regent Hotel."


    "Understood."


    That evening, a banquet was set up at Regent Hotel. Sophie, dressed in a sleek ck gown with silver diamond tassel earrings and her long hair flowing, captured O


    everyone''s attention at first nce.


    Ricardo, who arrived before Sophie, was momentarily stunned by her beauty.


    Indeed, Sophie was beautiful, especially her eyes, which seemed naturally bewitching. Bloomsbury had many beauties, and he had seen plenty, but none quite like Sophie.


    When Ricardo came to his senses, Sophie was already sitting across from him. Only then did he remember the purpose of their meeting.


    Sophie smiled and said, "Mr. Ricardo, you''ve been in Devonport for a while now. How are you finding it?"


    "Other than the people being difficult, I''m adjusting well," Ricardo hinted at more beneath his words. Sophie merely smiled and replied, "People here are very easy to deal with, depending on who you are." "Dealing with someone as clever as you, Ms. Sophie, I suppose I can skip the pleasantries."


    "Oh? What did you want to discuss, Mr. Ricardo?"


    "Since we''re both in business, let''s talk about a deal."


    "A deal..." Sophie appeared to be contemting, then said, "Well, I''m just an employee. My boss is ke. If you have any business proposals, you should discuss them with ke, not me."


    "If ke were easy to reach, I doubt I would need to trouble you."


    Ricardo had never taken female entrepreneurs seriously, but Sophie was an exception. It wasn''t so much because Sophie was incredibly talented, but rather the man by her side made him wary.

 Chapter 527

    "Alright, Mr. Ricardo, could you briefly outline the details of our agreement? I need to discuss it with keter on."


    "I want Julian gone,pletely." Ricardo''s tone left no room for negotiation.


    Sophie lifted her ss of red wine from the table and said, "Mr. Ricardo, Julian is our next big project. Wanting him gone is quite the ask, isn''t it?"


    There was a hint of arrogance in Ricardo''s steady voice. "Everything has its price. Just name it, and I can afford it."


    Given the Cloude family''s reputation, affording a certain price wasn''t the issue-it was no empty boast.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie responded, "As a businessman, you should know that some things and people can''t be measured in terms of money. We''ve invested a lot in Julian, and the returns he could bring are immeasurable. If I were to say a hundred billion, would you be willing to spend most of your fortune on this?"


    Hearing this, Ricardo frowned. Spending most of his fortune to get rid of Julian was indeed out of the question.


    "Even in business, Ms. Sophie, you should consider how much the person in your hand is really worth. Julian isn''t worth that price." Ricardo said coldly. "You should be aware of the Cloude family''s methods. I have the capability to dominate for a reason. If we can''t reach an agreement this time, I will make sure Julian never rises to fame. I will use every means at my disposal to bring him down, and S Corporation won''t just fail to profit but will invite a whole lot of trouble."


    Ricardo noticed Sophie go silent and thought his threat had hit home, so he softened his tone. "I hope you think it over and give me an answer."


    Ricardo was about to sip his wine when Sophie calmly stated, "You wouldn''t dare."


    Ricardo paused, his gazending on Sophie with a dangerous glint. "What did you say?"


    Sophie smiled slightly, "I said you wouldn''t dare."


    Ricardo''s look became even more menacing, but Sophie remained unfazed. "If you wanted to go against S Corporation, you would have acted already, note here to negotiate with me. Your move is not jus against S Corporation."


    "Oh?"


    "I''m one of the beneficiaries of S Corporation and, rightfully, James'' wife. Opposing me means opposing the Burke family," Sophie continued, "And that''s not all. S Corporation'' major strategic partner is Aldridge Global, and I happen to have a personal connection with Colby. Mr. Ricardo, you''ll also have to contend with the Costello family. By coincidence, the Costello family has a special rtionship with the Tredgold family, and the Dennis family is a close rtive of the Costellos. This way, you''d be offending all of Devonport''s prominent families."


    Hearing this, Ricardo''s grip on his winess whitened.


    Sophie watched Ricardo at this moment, merely chuckled, and said, "Mr. Ricardo, this isn''t Bloomsbury, and your threats mean nothing to me. Instead, I would advise you not to waste resources on bringing down someone who poses no threat t¨¦ you. It''s harmful to both parties


    and benefits you in no way."


    "Enough!" Ricardo cut Sophie off.


    He was fully aware of the consequences of opposing S Corporation, but he would never allow Julian to be a star in everyone''s eyes. Never!


    "Ms. Sophie, you just need to tell me, do you agree or not?"


    Faced with Ricardo''s questioning, Sophie arched an eyebrow. "Naturally... I do not agree."


    As these words came out, Ricardo was visibly struggling to remainposed Sophie smiled again, "However, Mr. Ricardo, you''re still a guest in Devonport. Let''s consider today''s meal on me, and I hope you ept this gesture."


    With that, Sophie drained her ss of wine, adding, "If you''re not satisfied with today''s negotiation oue you''re wee to try elsewhere. Though, I suspect the result will be the same. In the end, it might just benefit the owner of the Regent Hotel."


    Sophie''s words wereden with irony. Ricardo had never been bested by a woman before, and now his face was as dark as it could be.


    Sophie stood up, turning to Tricia by the door, "It seems there''s nothing left to discuss today. Have the waiter pack up the meal. Mr. Ricardo might enjoy the restaurant''s cuisine." "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    As Sophie turned back, she saw Ricardo''s suppressed anger and couldn''t help but reveal a yful smile.


    After Sophie left, the sound of shattering dishware echoed from the room.


    Hearing themotion, Tricia was about to speak but was silenced by a gesture from Sophie.


    Outside the restaurant, Tricia couldn''t help but exim, "Ricardo is insane, Ms. Sophie. Why would you go out of your way to provoke him?"

 Chapter 528

    "Could you tell I was deliberately provoking him?"


    "Absolutely."


    Tricia knew exactly what kind of person Sophie was. She would never intentionally say things to provoke someone without reason. The words Sophie had just spoken seemed designed to force Ricardo to lose his temper, leaving him outwardlyposed but likely seething on the inside.


    "So, you noticed I was trying to rile him up, yet he, being in the thick of it, couldn''t see it." A slight smile yed on Sophie''s lips as she continued, "Ricardo wants to take Julian down a peg. Since he can''t make a deal with me, he''ll have to look elsewhere. We need to give him a strong push to make him desperate."


    Tricia frowned, "Are you nning a trap?"


    "Let''s have our people knock on his door tomorrow. For someone as proud as Ricardo, he won''t be able to bear such an insult. He''ll quickly look to align with those who share his goals against us." "Isn''t he worried about the consequences?"


    "I''ve already outlined the consequences to him. If Ricardo truly cared about them, he wouldn''t ignore Bloomsbury. Right now, his entire focus is on expanding the Devonport territory and taking Julian down. He can''t afford to care about much else."


    Perhaps the Cloude family''s wealth made Ricardo overly confident. He believed that even a loss-making deal wouldn''t significantly harm the Cloude estate.


    But he forgot one crucial rule of business: never underestimate your opponent. With his attention only on what was ahead and ignoring potential pitfalls, he was bound to face a significant downfall eventually.


    Bang!


    Inside the private room, Ricardo flipped the items on the table, and Booker entered, immediately asking, "Mr. Ricardo, what... what happened?"


    "Rally everyone immediately! No matter the cost or how much PR power we need to use, I want Julian gone from the big screen within a month!"


    Noticing the grim determination in Ricardo''s eyes, Booker inquired, "Mr. Ricardo, did things not go well with Ms. Sophie? Maybe we could try talking to her again another day..." "Talk? Sophie had no intention of talking to me!"


    Recalling the way Sophie had looked at him, Ricardo felt a surge of anger. She was just a woman backed by James and Colby. How dare she speak to him in such a tone! Ricardo coldly dered, "I''ll say it again: use all means necessary. If Julian isn''t gone within a month, consider yourself out of a job."


    Then, Ricardo turned and left.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Booker stood there, stunned. Having worked with Ricardo for so many years, this was the first time he''d heard Ricardo utter such harsh words, leaving him in disbelief.


    The next morning, at the S


    Corporation''s office, Tricia handed the contract to Sophie, saying, "As per your instructions, Ms. Sophie, all our partners have agreed to do as you''ve asked. They''ll initiate contact with Ricardo, indicating they want to sign with the Cloude family. In return, we''ll reward them


    handsomely."


    Sophie nodded, her lips curving into a slight smile as she looked at the signed contracts.


    "Letting them contact Ricardo would


    be too obvious. Let''s leak a hint to the Cloude family so theye to our partners. Then we can make Ricardo pay dearly, and our partners won''t need to worry about the rest."


    "But, will Ricardo really take the bait?"


    "He will," Sophie said calmly. "A person who''s lost reason and feels belittled naturally craves victory. Once hooked, he''ll invest a fortune and all his energy without considering the consequences." Tricia found this reasoning quite sound. "By the way, Ms. Sophie, there''s something else."


    "What is it?"


    As Sophie was about to take a sip of her tea, Tricia said, "Mr. Gordon sent his secretary this morning to inquire about your debut on the stage..."


    Pfft!


    Sophie spat out her tea, leaving Tricia bewildered, "Ms. Sophie?"


    "I''m fine! Go on... you were saying?"


    "Well, Mr. Gordon mentioned that since you had signed a contract, he suggests you visit Aldridge Global when you can. There is no need for a group debut. A solo debut will do. As for the expenses, the profits would be split with Aldridge Global seventy-thirty."


    "What? They''re still trying to negotiate expenses with me?"


    Tricia replied somewhat awkwardly, "That''s what Mr. Gordon''s secretary said this morning."

 Chapter 529

    Sophie rubbed her temples with a sigh, murmuring under her breath, "Vultures..."


    "Ms. Sophie, what did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Sophie wouldn''t dare badmouth Gordon behind his back. She had thought Gordon had given up on the idea ofunching her career, but, to her surprise, he was still keen on it.


    Tricia chimed in, "Ms. Sophie, honestly, this could be great. Your poprity hasn''t faded yet. Wouldn''t this be a significant addition to S Corporation?"


    "Have you ever seen a boss single-handedly take the lead as the star?"


    Tricia shook her head like a bobblehead doll.


    "Exactly," Sophie said, her words muffled. "Just make up some excuse. Say that I''m too caught up with thepany, dealing with Ricardo, and don''t have the time or energy..."


    "Ms. Sophie, what did you say?" Tricia looked puzzled, unable to catch a single word Sophie had said.


    Covering her face, Sophie admitted she didn''t have the courage to refuse Gordon. So, she said, "Never mind, I mean, I''m freetely. Whatever schedule he arranges, I''ll ept it all."


    Seeing Sophie agree so readily, Tricia couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Sophie, you don''t want to go, do you?"


    "What good does not wanting to go do for me? The contract is in their hands."


    "Mr. Gordon is so good to you, even with a contract. Mr. Gordon wouldn''t make it a problem if you don''t follow through."


    "I know."


    "Then why..."


    "That''s why I feel I can''t let him down. Since I''ve agreed, naturally, I should fulfill it." Sophie tidied her desk. "I''ll need you to look after some of my taskstely. Actually, there''s nothing much. It''s just business as usual. For business matters, consult Colby and Adler, and most importantly, keep a close eye on Ricardo and report every move of the Cloude family to me."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    Just after Tricia finished reporting, Sophie''s office phone rang.


    Sophie answered, and the receptionist''s voice came through, "Ms. Sophie, your mother-inw insists on seeing you. We couldn''t stop her."


    "What does she want?"


    "She didn''t say."


    "Don''t let here up. I''lle down in a bit."


    "Okay, Ms. Sophie."


    After hanging up, the receptionist courteously offered tea to Bea, "Ms. Sophie said she''ll be down shortly."


    "I''m her mother-inw. She should


    come down to greet me as is proper." Bea sat down leisurely, but after taking a sip of tea, she frowned and said, "What is this tea? It''s such poor quality. S Corporation actually serves this to guests?"


    The receptionist forced a smile, too scared to say much in the face of Bea''s deliberate difficulty.


    When Sophie came downstairs, she was dressed in a sleek, professional business suit, every move exuding the air of apetent businesswoman.


    Bea looked her up and down with dissatisfaction in her eyes. "You''re too slow. ording to the Burke family''s traditions, you should have been here to greet me earlier. That''s how a granddaughter-inw should behave." Bea''s tone was sharp.


    Sophie didn''t indulge her. She took the teacup from Bea''s hand and handed it to the receptionist. "Bea doesn''t like this. If shees again, there''s no need to serve tea."


    "Okay, Ms. Sophie."


    Hearing this, Bea frowned, "Sophie, what do you mean?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It means nothing. You came unannounced today. What is it? Are you here to inspect my work? But really, you''re overstepping."


    Sophie''s words wereced with barbs, leaving a bad taste in Bea''s mouth. She stood up and said, "What''s this attitude? I came to talk to you about something..." Before Bea could finish, she nced at the bystanders around and said, "Shouldn''t you invite me to your office for a private talk?"


    Sophie smiled, "Fair point. Then, please follow me upstairs."


    Sophie led the way. Bea followed behind, a hint of arrogance on her face.


    Once in the elevator, Beamented, "S Corporation reallycks taste. It is such a small elevator..."


    Before she could finish, Sophie abruptly stopped the elevator. It halted mid-way, causing Bea some panic. "What are you doing?"


    "Bea, let me make something clear. We should keep to our own paths peacefully, but youing to mypany and causing a scene today has really annoyed me." Sophie''s words carried an icy chill, making Bea shiver.

 Chapter 530

    "I''m not here to cause trouble. I just have something to say to you." Bea tried to maintain her pride, yet she still felt a bit intimidated facing Sophie.


    "Is that so? That''s for the best, then. I won''t be so forgiving if I see you causing a scene at the office again."


    Sophie''s remark infuriated Bea, who angrily said, "Sophie! I am your grandmother-inw! Do you really intend to raise a hand to me?"


    "Why would I do that? But, Bea, the IOU you signed is still in my possession. If I were to enforce it... I doubt you coulde up with that amount of money anytime soon, could you?" Bea was angry but helpless. Her vulnerability was in Sophie''s hands, leaving her no choice but to swallow her pride.


    "It seems you don''t want to make a big scene. Then remember what I just said; don''t test my patience."


    As soon as Sophie finished speaking, she reached out to restart the elevator. Even if Bea was dissatisfied, she had no choice but to keep silent in that moment.


    Entering Sophie''s office, Bea looked around carefully andmented, "Mr. ke seems to treat you quite well."


    "Let''s stick to the matter at hand."


    Sophie took a seat on the couch, and Bea, without any hesitation, sat opposite her, saying, "I''m here to ask you to help James uncover the secrets inside S Corporation." "Oh?" Hearing this, Sophie chuckled, "Bea, what makes you think that?"


    Bea said, "You know, the Burke family lost a lot of money recently. After what you said the other day, I went to check the Burke family''s ounts and asked a few directors. The Burke family''s stock plummeted all because of the operations behind S Corporation. Your boss, ke, is no good. He couldn''t openlypete with James, so he resorts to underhanded tactics..."


    "Stop."


    Sophie cut Bea off directly, asking, "Bea, no need to say more; just tell me, what do you want me to do?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I know you and ke are acquainted, and he must like you quite a bit. Otherwise, why would he give you such arge office?" Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Bea, what are you implying?"


    "Don''t y dumb. I know exactly what you''re worth, Sophie. If ke didn''t fancy you, how could you be a manager at S Corporation? I''m here to make you recognize your ce. You are James'' wife, and you should act as a model."


    Bea boldly stated, "I want you to act


    as a spy for James in S Corporation. Since ke likes you, he will naturally tell you everything. Then you can use these corporate secrets to help James raise Burker


    Sove


    International''s stock back up. I won''t let you go unrewarded."


    Hearing Bea''s presumptuous words, Sophie couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Bea frowned, "What''s so funny?"


    "Sorry, it''s just that your joke is too hrious. I couldn''t help myself."


    Sophieughed so hard that she almost cried, which made Bea feel even more embarrassed. "Sophie! Do you think I''m joking with you? Let me tell you, don''t think I''m unaware of your affair with ke! I''m willing to overlook past grievancest Don''t be shameless!"


    Upon hearing those words, Sophie''s smile faded. "Me, shameless? Bea, you seem to have forgotten something. When James cheated on me with Nichole, didn''t you say, ''Which man doesn''t stray?'' Howe when ites to a woman, the story changes?"


    "Men and women are not the same!"


    "As a woman, Bea, you''re quite harsh on your own gender."


    Sophie had long been aware of Bea''s true colors and didn''t want to argue further. She coldly said, "If you''re here for this, then please leave. I have work to do and won''t see you out."


    Sophie rejected Bea, who immediately stood up angrily. "Sophie! I''m giving you a chance! Don''t be ungrateful!"


    "A chance? What kind of chance?"


    Sophie leaned back in her office chair, staring at Bea with a domineering attitude.


    Bea coldly stated, "You must be


    aware of how many people wish to enter the doors of the Burke family You''re sitting in the position of Mrs. Burke of Burker International solely because of James'' affection for you. If catch you with another man, do you think James would tolerate you staying in this position?"


    Sophie, unimpressed, propped up her chin and provocatively looked at Bea, saying, "Bea, feel free to try."


    "It seems you''ve truly chosen to be loyal to ke! Fine, you don''t want the honor the Burke family gave you and are choosing to trust an outsider instead. I''m telling you, you''ll regret this!" After dropping her harsh words, Bea turned and left Sophie''s office.

 Chapter 531

    Outside the office, Tricia stood guard at the door. As soon as Bea emerged, she was greeted by Tricia''s beaming smile. Bea snorted coldly and stormed off.


    After Bea left, Tricia entered the office to find Sophie loungingfortably in her office chair. She couldn''t help but express her concern, "She caused such a scene at thepany. I fear things won''t settle down anytime soon."


    Sophie responded, "She wouldn''t dare confront me openly, but she''ll probably scheme behind my back. Keep a close eye on her. That woman has many tricks up her sleeve. I suspect she''s trying to find evidence of infidelity to force me into divorcing James or, worse, to publicize it and have me shamed publicly. Then, the old guard of the Burke family will surely try to oust me from my position as Mrs. Burke, and I''ll lose my title and dignity."


    "Could she really go that far, considering you''re family?"


    "What can''t she do? She''s heartless in many ways."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No one knew Bea better than Sophie did. Bea was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "I''ll have someone keep a closer eye on things and report back to you immediately, Ms. Sophie."


    "Alright."


    Sophie acknowledged, and Tricia continued, "What about the debut, Ms. Sophie..."


    "Ah, my head is starting to hurt..."


    Sophie pressed a hand to her forehead, causing Tricia to pause and ask, "Ms. Sophie, are you alright? Should I call a doctor?"


    "It''s nothing, just a bit of a headache." Sophie sounded distressed. "Let''s discuss it in a couple of days. I''ll personally visit Mr. Gordon then."


    "But... Mr. Gordon''s car has been parked downstairs for a while now."


    At this, Sophie perked up. "When did this happen?"


    "Just now, around the time Bea arrived... his car has been there as well."


    Hearing this, Sophie couldn''t hide her surprise. She had expected Gordon to seek her out soon but hadn''t anticipated his arrival so quickly.


    "Ms. Sophie?"


    Tricia watched Sophie curiously. She gathered herself and stood up, saying, "I''ll go down now."


    Gordon''s luxury car stood prominently downstairs at the S Corporation parking lot. Sophie instinctively opened the car door, expecting only the driver, but found Gordon sitting in the back seat, creating an awkward atmosphere.


    "Mr. Gordon... you came in person." Sophie chuckled nervously, remembering how busy Gordon was and wondering why he woulde at this time.


    Responding to Sophie''s implied question, Gordon smiled gently. "The doctor advised me to get some fresh air, but it seems you weren''t expecting me, Ms. Sophie."


    "Why not? Having youe to visit me personally is a great honor. I''m truly fortunate."


    Sophie struggled to tter Gordon, and his smile widened. "Get in."


    "Alright." Sophie braced herself and sat next to Gordon.


    Perhaps it was the bloody nature of their first meeting, but sitting beside him always felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    "Tricia must have already informed you about the debut."


    "Yes, she did."


    Gordon continued, "I was worried she might not exin things clearly, so I decided to stop by."


    Sophie saw the contract on


    ap and managed a tight the contract in hand


    hardly seemed like a casual visit.


    She knew the truth but still had to y dumb.


    if


    25 would have dis


    Sophie said, "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Gordon, to make a special trip. Even would have discussed this with you."


    "I thought as much," Gordon said tly. "But it certainly wouldn''t have been today." Gordon was a master strategist, making Sophie feel like a naive child inparison.


    When she faced Gordon directly, her thoughts were an open book.


    "Mr. Gordon, when do you n for my debut? And in what manner?"


    "As an actress. I think it suits you perfectly, Ms. Sophie." "Why?"


    "I''ve seen your acting. It''s quite impressive."


    Facing Gordon''s repeated


    elget


    Pos, Sophie maintained a


    strained smile. Clearly,


    Gordon was doing this on purpose.


    As Sophie pondered this, Gordon pulled out another contract from beneath the first. Sophie took it, asking, "What''s this?"


    "This is for your next movie from thepany."


    Sophie frowned, "Starting with a movie right away?"


    "You''re Mrs. Burke. You deserve this level of treatment."

 Chapter 532

    The car arrived at the Aldridge Estate, and the driver helped Gordon out of the car. Sophie, witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but express her surprise. "You can stand now?" Realizing her words might havee off as rude, she quickly rectified, "I mean..."


    "I can stand, but walking takes effort," Gordon responded lightly as he was assisted into a wheelchair. "These legs of mine make little difference to me, so Ms. Sophie, there''s no need for any difort on you part."


    Gordon''s way of thinking was always somewhat unique. Noticing there were no butlers around, Sophie took the initiative to push his wheelchair.


    Once they reached the study on the second floor, Sophie sat across from Gordon with a hint of restraint.


    "If we''re to do this properly, you''ll need a professional team. Aldridge Global will provide you with the best resources. We don''t expect groundbreaking achievements from you-just profitability," Gordon stated. "Such modest expectations from you, Mr. Gordon," Sophie remarked.


    "I tend to be optimistic," Gordon replied in a light tone.


    Sophie forced a smile, and Gordon continued, "Creating a buzz is essential to make a debut. Besides filming movies, which have their production cycles, you''ll need to find time to participate in some variety shows to build up your poprity."


    "Like which ones?"


    "Once Upon an Ex."


    Hearing the name of the show, Sophieughed, "Mr. Gordon, that show..."


    "Aldridge Global''s new venture. I think it suits you perfectly."


    "My ex..."


    "James."


    "We..."


    "Got a divorce."


    Gordon interrupted Sophie''s words swiftly, leaving her unable tough any longer.


    Very few people knew about her and James'' agreement to divorce, and Sophie didn''t expect Gordon to find out so quickly.


    Gordon exined, "The show will take about a month or two to film, which won''t take up much of your time. Your agreement with James states six months before going public with the divorce news, and it''s already been over a month. Your divorce should be officially announced by the time the show airs."


    "Mr. Gordon, the audience isn''t foolish. They''ll know the filming dates, and we weren''t divorced at that time."


    "The show is called ''Exes and Ohs.'' Why do you think I invited you and James to participate?"


    Sophie frowned upon hearing this.


    Gordon wasn''t naive. There were


    plenty of examples of divorced couples pretending to be in love, deceiving the audience with adverse oues. If the contract of their agreement to divorce was exposed, Sophie might face public scrutiny, possibly affecting S Corporation.


    But if they recorded ''Exes and Ohs'' in advance, revealing that they had agreed to divorce earlier for various indescribable reasons to stabilize the market, they might even gain public sympathy.


    Looking at Gordon, Sophie once


    again realized the frightening


    foresight of this man. He had quickly


    thought of the aftermath of the


    divorce and provided the best


    solution, ensuring they wouldn''t lose money and would maximize the


    benefits. Content belong


    "I admit, Mr. Gordon, your n is excellent, but I''m not sure James will agree. He''s a very busy man," Sophie expressed her doubts.


    "He will."


    "How are you so sure?"


    "He won''t refuse you."


    Gordon''s tone was confident, leaving Sophie silent for a moment before she asked, "Mr. Gordon, if Colby finds out, he might turn on you."


    "He wouldn''t." A subtle, enigmatic smile appeared on Gordon''s face.


    Sophie agreed, saying, "Alright, I''m in. Here''s to a sessful coboration."


    She extended her hand.


    Gordon, looking at the hand Sophie extended, smiled and gently grasped her fingertips, saying, "Someone else ising over soon. Would you like to meet them?" "Who?"


    Just as Sophie wondered, a familiar voice came from outside the door, "It''s me."


    The voice was deep, more mature.


    Turning around, Sophie saw Harold.


    It had been a long time since she''d seen Harold. His skin had tanned to a healthy bronze, and his hair, previously red, was now ck and cut short. He was wearing a white shirt and trousers, highlighting his well-built, lean figure. His eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, had grown more profound. With a smirk, he teased, "What, half a year, and you''ve forgotten me?"


    Half a year. Indeed, it had been that long.


    Sophie hadn''t realized it had been so long since she and Haroldst met. After a while, she managed to say, "You''ve gotten more handsome."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Harold blushed slightly, his gaze shifting away.


    "Take your time catching up. Harold rarelyes home and leaves the day after tomorrow."


    "So soon?" Sophie frowned, asking, "You''ll... return to the military?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 533

    Harold''s gaze flickered with a hint of mncholy as he said, "I''vee back this time with a special mission." Sophie was puzzled and asked, "What special mission?"


    Stepping forward, Harold tapped Sophie''s head andughed, "If I told you, it wouldn''t be special, would it?" "It''s such a wonderful day. I''ll call Jenna, Adler, and Colby over. We''ll all give you a warm wee back."


    "Colby?"


    "Yeah, Colby."


    Harold fell silent. He had been away for six months and was unaware that Sophie and Colby had grown so close.


    Harold heard Sophie mention Colby in such a familiar tone and sensed their subtle affection. It seemed a lot had happened during his half-year absence. Gordon spoke up, "There''s no need for you to send out invitations. I''ve already sent out invites. Everyone should be arrivingter today."


    "Mr. Gordon, you''re always so thoughtful, I..."


    Before Sophie could finish her polite response, Harold grabbed her wrist, saying, "Come on, I want to show you my treasures!"


    "But I wasn''t finished talking!"


    Sophie''s protest was cut short as Harold pulled her away. Harold''s impulsive nature hadn''t changed, acting first without thinking of the consequences.


    He led Sophie to his room and opened his suitcase, revealing all the honors he had achieved in the past six months. "See? Impressive, right?"


    "Indeed, I underestimated you before," Sophie admired the certificates and medals in the suitcase that Harold carefully preserved.


    Harold couldn''t help asking, "So, you and Colby... are you two together now?"


    He had been able to check his phone weekly while on duty, but news could onlye in dribs and drabs, especially during the period Sophie was reported missing at sea. Harold was desperate to return but was bound by military rules. He couldn''t intervene or be by Sophie''s side and was relying on his brother for updates instead.


    Now that he was back, Harold had also heard about Sophie and James reconciling. Yet Sophie''s tone when mentioning Colby earlier had unsettled him.


    "Yes, we''re together."


    Sophie didn''t intend to hide it.


    Harold''s shoulder, she s


    not getting any younger. It''s time you found a girl you truly like."


    Suddenly, Harold grasped the hand Sophie had on his shoulder and asked, "Why Colby?"


    "Some things in life simply happen without reason. When you meet a girl you like, you''ll understand there''s no exining it," Sophie replied.


    Harold withdrew his hand from hers, conceding, "Had it been anyone else, I might have fought for you. But with Colby, I admit defeat willingly."


    Colby had always been Harold''s idol. If Sophie was happy with Colby, he had nothing to worry about.


    In the evening, everyone gathered at


    vel


    the grandiose Aldridge Mansion. Jenna, who had watched Harold grow up, was impressed by his. transformation, "You''re truly Gordon''s brother. Training with Colby''s team has paid off.


    Jenna''sment caught Sophie''s attention. "In Colby''s team?"


    "Yes, didn''t Colby tell you?" Jenna frowned, remarking, "He is such a forgetful one!"


    As Jenna spoke, Colby and Adler entered, one after the other.


    Adler was puzzled and asked, "Why the long faces? Who upset our beautifuldies? I''ll sort them out for you!"


    Jenna used on behalf of Sophie, "Colby, Harold is back. You never mentioned he was on your team."


    Colby''s brow furrowed slightly. "Is that so?"


    Adler, surprised, added, "My goodness, you didn''t know? Weren''t you the one who told me? Your memory seems to be getting worse!" After a moment of silence, as if trying to remember, Colby said, "It seems familiar... maybe."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jenna was shocked and eximed, "You can''t be serious. You have early onset dementia at your age?"


    Just then, Gordon emerged from the elevator, adding, "Harold joining Colby''s team was a quick mention from me. He probably forgot."


    Jenna''s expression softened, "That''s


    more like it. Otherwise, I''d have to


    have a serious talk with my forgetful cousin. You can''t be so secretive with your girlfriend."


    Harold heard the word "girlfriend," and his smile faded slightly. He stepped forward, extending his hand. "Colby, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 534

    Watching Harold extend his hand, Gordon stepped forward, gently pushed Harold''s hand down, and said, "Oh, kiddo, Colby never shakes hands with anyone." Harold looked down at his own hand, feeling he wasn''t yet qualified to shake hands with Colby.


    With a twinkle in his eye, Gordon looked at Colby and said, "Colby, do me the honor ande upstairs with me. I have something to discuss with you."


    Hearing this, Colby wrapped his arm around Sophie''s waist and said, "My wifees with me."


    Being publicly called his wife made Sophie blush. She shot Colby a look. "I don''t want to go with you. You have your talk. I won''t be in the way."


    With that, Sophie brushed off Colby''s hand.


    Gordon just smiled lightly, then instructed the butler to push him towards the elevator.


    Jenna nudged Sophie and said, "Why not go up and see? Whenever those two talk, Adler and I never get to listen in. You could share the gossip with us."


    Sophie wasn''t interested in the secrets of these two men. Whatever they discussed was their business, and she didn''t want to interfere. The thought of being in a room talking with Gordon, that cunning old fox, made her feel particrly uneasy.


    "It seems I have no chance then," Harold mused, sitting at the table. He started to serve himself food, reverting to his casual demeanor. "Weren''t you supposed to be toasting me? Howe no one is offering me a drink?"


    Jenna pulled Sophie to sit down, saying, "Alright, alright, I will personally toast to you! You should feel lucky!"


    Sophie''s face lit up with a smile. It had been a long time since they had all been together like this.


    Meanwhile, upstairs in the study, Gordon took out a document and ced it on the table, saying, "This is the casinopany that lured Perry into gambling."


    Colby took the document in his hands and asked, "Who''s the owner behind this?"


    "The codename is K."


    "And?"


    Gordon fell silent.


    Colby lifted the document in his hand and said, "Don''t tell me this is all you''ve found."


    "One of the shareholders is Odie."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon''s words made Colby frown even more.


    "Listen closely, it''s Odie." Gordon spelled out the name, causing Colby''s frown to deepen.


    "Your parents'' case, and Sophie''s parents'' case, involve more people outside of Devonport. In addition to Ricardo, who has arrived, and Mr. Elwood, whom you took care of, now Odie from Summerfield is involved. I believe the mastermind behind all this is deeply hidden."


    Colby sat on the couch, downing the half ss of whiskey in one gulp.


    Gordon stared at Colby and said, "Odie and Ricardo are not on the same level, you know that. We can only rely on new faces to get into the casino."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve already signed a contract with


    Ms. Sophie. She''s going to be an actress. You should know


    Vat


    besides casinos, the Minton family


    is involved in other businesses."


    Before Gordon could finish, Colby had already risen to his feet, his gun pointed directly at Gordon''s forehead. "I warn you, don''t drag Sophie into this!"


    "It''s not that I want to drag her into


    this. She''s already involved." Gordon''s expression remained calm. "You know Sophie is willing to stand by your side. You knew that before, so she knows you understand her. Howe you don''t understand now?"


    The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Sophie frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing Sophie''s voice, Colby immediately put away his gun, pretending as if nothing happened, and turned around. "Just catching up with Gordon over some drinks." Gordon also wore a light smile. "My health isn''t good. He drank, but I didn''t."


    "You have drinks, and you''re not down there enjoying them? Mr. Gordon, your brother is already drunk. Shouldn''t you check on him?"


    Sophie hadn''t expected Harold to have such a low tolerance. Just three drinks in, and he was already out.


    "I guess he''s been out of the game too long. I''ll go check on him."


    The butler entered the room, pushing Gordon out.


    Sophie stepped inside, her gaze falling on Colby''s waist. "Let me see."


    Colby, not wanting to hide anything from Sophie, took out the gun and ced it in Sophie''s hand.


    Examining the weapon, Sophie looked it over and asked, "How do you use this?"


    "Want to learn?"


    "I think I might need to." Sophie looked at Colby seriously. "I overheard your conversation from outside." Colby pursed his lips.


    Sophie continued, "Mr. Gordon


    specifically had the butler call me to


    the door, probably because he


    wanted me to hear your


    conversation clearly. So, I think I might need this in the future."


    After a moment of silence, Colby said, "Sophie, it''s not that I don''t understand you. It''s just that suddenly, I''m afraid, afraid that you might be in danger." Sophie raised an eyebrow. "I know. So, you need to make sure to teach me well. Ensure I have the ability to protect myself, or else I''ll really be in danger."

 Chapter 535

    "Alright, from tomorrow on, I''ll have to be strict with you."


    "Sounds good, Coach Colby."


    Sophie and Colby exchanged a smile.


    That night, everyone left the Aldridge Mansion except for Harold, who was called in front of Gordon.


    "This mission is really dangerous. If I... if I don''t make it back..."


    Gordon cut him off, "Just go and do it with confidence. Should anything happen, you''ve got me to fall back on."


    "...Alright." Determination filled Harold''s eyes.


    Early the next day, Colby dragged Sophie to Adler''s family''s shooting range. Sophie had no idea his family even had such a thing.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler said, "Well, Colby has been overseas all this while. His new ce is still being refurbished, so it makes the most sense for you toe here."


    Sophie looked around, noticing the shooting range was muchrger than she had imagined, boasting both indoor and outdoor areas.


    She remarked, "This shooting range is impressive. You must be quite the marksman, Mr. Adler."


    Adler replied directly, "Not me. It''s all for Colby. He''s got a real passion for it and needs to shoot every now and then."


    Colby handed a pistol to Sophie, saying, "It''s not difficult to learn. As long as you get the stance right, you''re unlikely to hurt yourself."


    "Tsk, with Miss Sophie''s petite frame, I reckon it might be a bit of a challenge."


    Colby nced at Adler and said, "Go make some tea, will you?"


    Adler rolled his eyes dramatically and said, "Fine, I''ll y the butler for you two, okay!"


    As Sophie fiddled with the pistol in her hands, Colby instructed, "Be careful of idental discharge. This is the safety. Try holding the gun with your right hand and extend your arm straight." Colby was very serious about teaching Sophie. He moved behind her, held her hand, and said, "Focus on your target, don''t let your hand shake."


    Sophie focused on the target in the distance, trying to stabilize her breath. Under Colby''s guidance, she fired her first shot.


    The sound of the gunshot made Adler, who was about to enter with the tea, jump. "Good heavens, that was quick!"


    The recoil made Sophie''s hand tingle a bit. Colby loosened her wrist and said, "That''s normal. You''ll get used to it with more practice."


    "Holy smokes! Bull''s-eye! Who made that shot?" Adler looked at Colby and said, "Colby, you must have given Sophie some help!"


    "She''s a natural. She didn''t need my help."


    Sophie knew her physical fitness well. Ever since her rebirth, she had been running every morning to keep fit. Plus, the rigorous training she underwent as a trainee significantly boosted her physical fitness.


    "Amazing. You two are a perfect match," Adlermented as he poured tea for Colby and Sophie, then added, "But as much as training is important, being able to shoot doesn''t mean you should have calluses. They''re a dead giveaway."


    "How else would you shoot with such precision?"


    "Simple, go for some cosmetic treatment, or just keep off shooting for a while, and the calluses will fade."


    "I''d rather she never has to touch a gun in her life." Colby put the gun away and then said to Sophie, " be with you all day for practice. Don''t expect me to go easy on you This is about keeping you safe."


    "I wouldn''t dream ofining." Sophie picked up the gun, focusing on honing her precision shooting.


    Adapting to the recoil took time, and in the afternoon, Colby even took her to Adler''s boxing room to practicebat. "Throw a punch!"


    "Left!"


    "Right!"


    Sophie executed the moves wlessly, but Colby frowned, "Stop!"


    Sophie halted, and Colby said inly, "Hit me."


    "Hit you?"


    Sophie hesitated only for a moment before throwing her punch. Colby didn''t react much, saying, "Not enough strength."


    Sophie took a deep breath and threw another punch, but Colby dodged it swiftly. Sophie was frustrated and said, "That''s cheating!"


    "An opponent won''t just stand there waiting for you to hit them. You need to predict their dodging pattern and strike so they can''t avoid it," Colby exined. Sophie pondered Colby''s words. He said, "Let''s try again."


    The boxing room resonated with the sounds of their sparring for the afternoon. Through the door, Adler and Jenna watched with their eyes tightly shut. When they saw Sophie get


    hought by Colby, Jenna stamped


    her foot in anger. "Does Colby even understand the meaning of treating ady gently?"


    Adler couldn''t help but click his tongue. "I think he doesn''t! If they keep training like this, I''m worried she might just run away."


    Jenna frowned. "This won''t do. I have to stop them!"

 Chapter 536

    "Come on,e on! It''s a couple''s matter. What''s the use of you stopping it?"


    "But..."


    "No buts! Let''s go already!"


    Adler grabbed Jenna''s hand and started walking towards the door.


    Inside the boxing gym, Colby''s punches were fast, urate, and ruthless. Sophie could barely dodge with her agile figure. Colby frowned deeply. He then stopped holding back and aimed straight for Sophie''s throat, his fingers stopping just an inch away. A little further, and Sophie would have been in mortal danger.


    Sophie''s breathing became rapid. In that moment, the murderous aura emanating from Colby almost made her freeze in ce, too scared to move an inch.


    "Sophie, an enemy won''t show you mercy like I do. You can''t just dodge every time I attack. If this continues, you''ll just wear yourself out."


    "I know, let''s go again!"


    That day, Colby''s training had Sophiepletely exhausted. She eventually copsed into his arms.


    Colby whispered, "That''s enough for today."


    Despite the exhaustion, Sophie found joy in it. She knew this was the only way she could learn to protect herself.


    The next morning, Sophie took the initiative to visit Burker International.


    The receptionist, seeing Sophie as a neer, couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, miss, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m here to see Mr. Burke."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "I''m sorry, but Mr. Burke''s schedule is very full. Without an appointment..."


    Before the receptionist could finish, Sophie handed over her business card, saying, "Is an appointment still necessary?"


    The receptionist looked up in surprise. She hadn''t expected the stunning woman before her to be James'' wife!


    The couple''s news had been all over the inte these days, but Sophie was even more beautiful in person than in the news! "My apologies, Mrs. Burke. I''ll notify Mr. Burke right away!"


    The receptionist quickly called Colt, and upon hearing that Sophie was here, Colt immediately went downstairs to greet her.


    In no time, Colt hurried over, and upon confirming that it was indeed Sophie, surprise was written all over his face. It was rare for Sophie to visit, and he wondered why she was here today. "What? Not happy to see me?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Colt quickly said, "No, Mrs. Burke, this way, please."


    Colt led Sophie to the CEO''s private elevator, saying, "Mr. Burke was just in a meeting. You might have to wait in the reception room for a little while."


    "Okay."


    Sophie stepped out of the elevator and saw James in a meeting room. Their eyes met for a moment before Colt opened the door to the reception room, saying, "Mrs Burke, please wait here."


    "Mm."


    Sophie sat on the sofa, quietly waiting for James to finish his meeting.


    After a while, the reception room door opened. Sophie, who was looking down at her phone, asked without looking up, "How much longer will Mr. Burke be in his meeting?"


    When Sophie didn''t receive an answer, she looked up to see James already sitting in front of her. He said, "It wasn''t an important meeting, so I came out."


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and James looked the same as ever. Sophie asked, "Have the divorce paperse through yet?"


    James replied indifferently, "ording to the agreement, the divorce papers will be handed to you on the day the contract expires."


    As Sophie remained silent, James continued, "Did youe here just to talk about this?"


    Noticing the coldness in James'' tone, Sophie shook her head, saying, "I came to ask you to join me on a show."


    "What show?"


    "Once Upon an Ex."


    Hearing these words, James calmly picked up the coffee cup from the table, saying leisurely, "I''ve heard about it. The proposal from Aldridge Global was well-written." "So... will you go?"


    "Will you?"


    "I will."


    "Alright."


    James agreed, and Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    James then asked, "What''s your rtionship with Gordon?"


    "Mr. Gordon and I have no rtionship beyond him being a business partner, so we''ve had some dealings in business."


    To prevent James from doubting her identity, Sophie casually found an excuse.


    Clearly, James believed Sophie''s


    words. He had never doubted that


    Sophie was indeed ke and


    preferred to believe that Reece was


    ke after thest time Reece


    attended a dinner in her ce.


    James said lightly, "Gordon is a dangerous man. It''s best you stay away to avoid getting burned."


    "We''ve said it''s just a business partnership. How could someone like Mr. Gordon get close to me?" Sophie said with a light smile, "Mr. Burke, you''re overthinking it." "Hopefully."


    "I''ve delivered my message. Since you''ve agreed, the contract will be sent to you this afternoon. I hope we have a pleasant time filming the show."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 537

    Sophie stood up, ready to leave, but James finally spoke, "Grandma went to thepany looking for you. I know all about it."


    Sophie stopped in her tracks. After a moment of silence, James said, "After all, she is my grandmother. I know you''ve been put in a tough spot many times because of this."


    Sophie didn''t reply but simply left the meeting room.


    The news that the two of them were going to appear on the show "Once Upon an Ex" instantly went viral, surpassing the buzz around tales of corporate feuds and the so-called real-life romance drama. Everyone was eager to peek into the daily lives of the domineering CEO and his delicate wife.


    However, skepticism filled thement section.


    [Isn''t "Once Upon an Ex" a show about divorced couples reuniting? Why are they appearing together?] [Insider scoop! They''ve already divorced! It''s just a show for the sake of stabilizing the stock market!] [To add to the abovement, financial experts have analyzed it! They''ve been divorced for a while!] [A friend of mine works at the civil affairs office. Their divorce was super secretive! But it still got leaked.]


    [That poor beauty is having to y house with such a cheating scumbag!]


    Browsing through thements, Sophie quickly realized this was Gordon''s doing.


    As for those negativements about James...


    Sophie looked up at Adler, who was furiously typing away at hisputer, and couldn''t help but say, "That''s enough, isn''t it? Now, one in every tenments in the section is calling James a jerk." "Damn! Colby said there should be one in every five! How much longer do I have to do this?"


    Adler was ready to quit. The CEO of Adler Enterprises was reduced to a troll! It was an affront to his dignity!


    Jenna ced dishes on the table and said, "We don''t have much choice. We could hire people to do this, but there''s always the risk of leaks. Plus, you''re good withputers."


    Everyone was gathered in Colby''s new house, a 6,000 square-foot mansion in the city center. Colby didn''t prefer arge home, but for the sake of space and certain essential amenities, 6,000 square feet was just right.


    "Finish up ande eat," Jenna called out as she set the table.


    Sophie put down her phone and nced at the table, then at Jenna in her apron, and asked, "Did you make all this?"


    "Her? Cook? Dream on. It''s all takeout!" Adler joined them from theputer, saying, "Her job was to transfer the takeout to tes, arrange them, and then set the table."


    Jenna red at Adler for exposing her, retorting, "Adler! What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "No offense. I''m just praising your excellent ting skills!"


    Jenna smacked Adler on the back of his head, and he quickly covered it with his hands while she continued to say, "It''s not my fault for ordering takeout. Colby''s been missing since morning. He left us the keys and sand disappeared. What''s he always so busy with?"


    "What else? Managing the Costello family business," Adler said between bites. "The entire Costello empire is now in Colby''s hands. His day is filled with signing documents and, sometimes, conducting inspections himself. With so many assets under the Costello name, meetings alone keep Colby busy." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna asked curiously, "Why haven''t we ever heard him mention this?" "He spends his free time dating Sophie. Where''s the time to talk business?"


    Adler paused, then added, "Actually, today, he went back to the family estate."


    At the mention of "the family estate," Jenna''s mood turned serious. "Did the old man ask for him?"


    "Mr. Lennon?" Sophie inquired. She had met Lennon a few times, who seemed like a kind and gentle elder.


    Adler exined, "Even though Lennon has stepped down, his influence remains. That''s your father-inw, Ms. Sophie. Well, that''s tough luck."


    Meanwhile, in the spacious study of


    the Costello family mansion, Colby sat idly on the sofa while Lennon, seated in an executive chair, exuded an air of undeniable authority. "You''re interested in that girl from


    the Russell family."


    "Yes."


    "I remember her. Bring her here tomorrow for me to meet." Lennon''s tone brooked no argument.


    Colby, however, remained calm. "She won''te."


    The atmosphere between the two men was charged with tension.


    Lennon''s voice grew colder. "If I want to see her, I can have her brought here anytime."


    Colby''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Try it?"


    Suddenly, Lennon rose from his chair, and he lifted his cane angrily. "You little brat! Who gave you the audacity to speak to your grandfather like that!"

 Chapter 538

    In the study of Lennon''s manor, the sound of papers being furiously shuffled and objects ttering filled the air. The butler and the maid standing at the doorway couldn''t help but turn away, waiting. It wasn''t until half an hourter that the study''s door was finally kicked open.


    As Colby exited the study, the butler immediately approached, offering a warm, clean towel. "Mr. Colby, you know how he can be. Please don''t be upset..."


    Colby casually wiped his hands before tossing the towel back to the butler, his cold gaze sweeping over him. "Make sure he has no ns for Sophie, or else..."


    "Rest assured! Mr. Lennon has been retired for so long, he wouldn''t darey a finger on your future bride..."


    Hearing this, Colby finally turned and left.


    Once Colby was gone, the butler wiped the sweat from his brow and pushed open the study''s door. He found Lennon gasping for breath, seated in his chair. The butler quickly passed the towel to Lennon, saying, "Sir, why get into a fight with Mr. Coby?"


    "What fight! He''s nothing like his father!" Lennon caught his breath and then said suspiciously, "Is he even my grandson? Was the paternity test really done? Alexander was such a gentleman, refined and elegant, and his mother was intelligent and gentle! Whose temperament did he inherit?"


    The butler coughed twice, weakly suggesting, "Could it be... from you?"


    "From me? Am I like that?"


    Lennon was irate, and the butler merely chuckled nervously, not daring to speak.


    Lennon said sternly, "The more he doesn''t want me to meet the girl, the more I must see her! What? I can''t even meet my future granddaughter-inw?"


    "Sir..."


    "Go, arrange it. I want to have a proper talk with that girl from the Russell family."


    "But..."


    "No buts! If you can''t invite her over, don''t bothering back!"


    Lennon''s temper red. No one dared to provoke him except for Colby, so the butler had no choice but to leave, sweating. He said to the maid, "Send an invitation to Miss Sophie Russell, saying Mr. Lennon would like her to visit."


    "Understood."


    "Hold on!" the butler added, "Remember, the invitation should specify it''s just a visit, nothing more. Tell Ms. Sophie not to be afraid and not to inform Mr. Colby." The maid nodded.


    That afternoon, Sophie received the invitation from the Costello family. She examined the invite in her hands, asking, "This is from the Costello family?" "Definitely, we''ve checked."


    "Are you sure?"


    As she spoke, Sophieid the invitation in front of Tricia.


    The invitation, crafted from exquisite, expensive paper and bearing the Costello family crest, had handwritten words.


    [Dear Ms. Sophie, you are cordially invited to join us for lunch at 001 Main Street tomorrow at 10 a.m.


    P.S.: It''s just a visit, nothing more! No need to be afraid! Please don''t tell Mr. Colby!]


    And at the bottom, there was a sweet smiley face.


    Seeing this, Tricia was also uncertain. "I''m not sure either."


    After thinking it over, Sophie said, "Check the address again. If it really is the Costello family estate, then I''ll go there tomorrow."


    "But Ms. Sophie, for Lennon to want to see you out of the blue, there must be a reason. It can''t just be for a meal."


    After all, it was Lennon - even though he was retired, the legends about him still abounded. He never invited anyone just like that. "Maybe he wants to see what the future bride of the Costello family looks like."


    Sophie pondered, realizing it might be time to consider meeting Colby''s family.


    The next morning, Sophie dressed in a fresh and elegant outfit, dignified yet yful. She looked appealing to the older generation without dosing her youthful charm.


    The Costello family owned an entire vi district, protected by the world''s top security systems and encircled by electric fences. It resembled a military zone.


    "Sorry, Ms. Sophie, this area is restricted."


    The security guard stopped Sophie''s car, but she didn''t mind and got out.


    The guard led Sophie through the vi district, which wasn''t exceptionally scenic but spacious enough to serve as a parade ground.


    As Sophie was pondering this, she noticed a long line of people practicing in front of a house and paused to watch.


    "Ms. Sophie, this way, please."


    The guard escorted Sophie to the estate''s outer area, revealing a grand manor from the outside.


    "Ms. Sophie, we''re not allowed inside. Just walk straight and then turn left to enter."


    After escorting Sophie to this point, the guard left.


    Sophie nodded slightly and


    proceeded into the manor. Although the guard had given detailed


    directions, the vastness of the estate soon caused Sophie to lose her way.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 539

    At that moment, an elderly man dressed as a gardener was trimming the bushes ahead, and Sophie took a few steps forward to ask, "Excuse me..."


    The old man turned around, his face half-covered with a red scarf, but Sophie immediately recognized him.


    In this life, Sophie had only met Lennon twice, but she had heard countless legendary stories about him in her previous one.


    Moreover...


    Despite wearing inconspicuous clothes, who else would wear bespoke French designer boots to tread through the muddy ground? Not to mention, the gardener outfit Lennon wore was a limited edition.


    The whole ensemble was worth at least seven figures. Who else''s gardener couldmand such a sry?


    Sophie did not expose him immediately but instead asked, "Excuse me, where is the main gate?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Lennon, with a stern face, said, "If you want to know, help me weed first."


    Lennon pointed to the ground in front of them, which, despite not being overly weedy, was something the wealthy youngdies would find too dirty to handle and wouldn''t want to go near.


    Sophie didn''t argue and went straight to weeding for Lennon.


    Lennon was slightly surprised by Sophie''s action and took a closer look at her. Unexpectedly, Sophie, despite being ady of wealth, was undeterred by weeding and spent half an hour in the garden without a singleint.


    "Alright." Suddenly, Lennon interrupted Sophie.


    After finishing with thest of the weeds, Sophie stood up and asked, "Sir, is there anything else you need?"


    Lennon had thought about making Sophie go through more trouble, but noticing her disheveled state, he coughed once and said, "No, there''s nothing else..."


    Before Sophie could speak, Lennon asked, "Can you process vegetables?"


    "Yes."


    Lennon was immediately pleased when he heard Sophie say she could. "Thene with me!"


    He led Sophie through the back door to the kitchen on the first floor.


    The Costello family''s kitchen was huge, looking as if it could prepare meals for dozens of people.


    "Come on, hurry!" Lennon called Sophie over, saying, "I asked you that because you were diligent in weeding. The Costello family old man really loves homemade meals. I know you''re the Costello family''s future granddaughter-inw. Can you cook?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Sophie smiled, and Lennon, even more delighted, said, "That''s wonderful! You have no idea. It''s been years since the Costello patriarch had a homemade meal! The chef''s food is good, but it''s not the same as what family members make!"


    Lennon asked, "Child, what do you like to eat?"


    "Pie, I guess. I make a good pie."


    "Pie? I love pie, too!"


    As soon as Lennon said this, he realized he had given himself away and quickly tried to cover it up, saying, "I mean, Lennon loves pie. If you could make some for him, he''d be overjoyed!"


    "Alright, then I''ll show you what I can do."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie rolled up her sleeves and tied her hair up high. She kneaded the dough, rolled it out, and prepared the filling with Lennon assisting her. An hourter, Sophie, with flour-covered hands, wiped her cheeks and soon had several round pies baking in the oven.


    "Just a few more minutes until they''re ready."


    Watching Sophie busy at work, Lennon asked, "Child, who taught you to make pies?"


    "I learned it from my parents when I was very young."


    "And your parents..."


    "They''ve passed away."


    Sophie casually chatted with Lennon, who, after a long silence, said, "My son and daughter-inw have also passed away."


    Sophie paused for a moment, and


    Lennon continued, "But I still have a


    grandson who takes after me. He looks just like I did when I was young, the spitting image... It''s just too bad we''re too much alike..."


    As Lennon spoke, his eyes also welled up with tears.


    Sophie said, "Sir, the pies are ready."


    "Good."


    "Would you like to try one?"


    "Yes!"


    With every response being affirmative, Sophie served the pies and ted some relish. She asked, "Do they taste good?" "Delicious! These are the best pies I''ve had in decades!"


    "So, did I pass the test?"


    "You did..."


    Lennon''s words trailed off as he looked up in surprise at Sophie, who was smiling. Before he could react, the kitchen door was kicked open. Colby stood outside the kitchen, his face grim. Turning to see Colby, Lennon couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty.


    Sophie was startled, "Colby? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 540

    Colby strode forward protectively, positioning himself in front of Sophie. "I said, leave Sophie alone." Colby''s expression was icy.


    The smile on Lennon''s face vanished as well. He set down the fork he had been holding and removed his scarf, revealing an aged voice that carried an undeniable authority. "Is this how you speak to your grandfather?"


    Years of living in luxury had given Lennon a somewhat fuller figure. His face bore some lines and wrinkles, though not excessively so, and his hair was graying. He maintained an impably neat appearance, resembling a distinguished elderly gentleman. However, his eyes, so simr to Colby''s, brimmed with a wild, dangerous aggression.


    "Colby, your grandfather hasn''t been troubling me. We were just having a meal."


    Hearing the mention of a meal, Colby''s attention was drawn to the pies that were ced in front of Lennon.


    Colby stepped forward and casually took a piece with his fork to ensure the pie wasn''t poisoned.


    "It''s a bit salty," he remarked nonchntly.


    Sophie crossed her arms, saying, "Colby, I made that pie."


    "It''s delicious."


    Lennon''s expression darkened at his grandson''s quick change of tone. Colby''s behavior was just like his lovestruck father back in the day!


    "You''ve had the pie, and I''m taking her with me. Any objections?" Colby gave Lennon, who was enjoying the scene, a cold nce.


    Lennon spoke up, "I''ve prepared the meal for her, and you''re just going to take her away like that? What do you say? are you leaving or staying?" Sophie looked towards Colby, her voice soft. "Let''s stay. I''m hungry."


    Colby frowned, then turned to Lennon. "My wife says she''s hungry. Where''s the food?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Off you go, you''ve got yourself a wife and forgot about your grandpa!"


    Lennonined but was already leading the two out of the kitchen and up the stairs.


    The servants had prepared a change of clothes for Lennon, and in no time, he appeared neatly dressed in the grand hall of the Costello family home.


    The grand dining table of the Costello family hall was usually not disclosed to outsiders. Sophie chose a spot closest to Lennon, signaling for Colby to sit down as well. Though somewhat reluctant, Colby sat down next to Sophie at her behest.


    The long dining table seemed to distance people from one another, far less conducive to familial bonding than a smaller table might have been.


    Lennon''s thoughts drifted to the past, to times before his son had married. xander''s wife was sitting by his side just like now.


    He hadn''t expected to witness a simr scene decadester.


    Assuming a formal tone, Lennon said, "Russell Enterprise has gone bankrupt, but the Costello family are not gatekeepers. Still, I must ask, when did you learn of my identity?" "From the first nce, I knew," Sophie responded directly. "Sir, with all due respect, you''re dressed in bespoke and limited editions from head to toe. It''s hard not to be suspicious." To this, Lennon was slightly surprised.


    Was it that obvious? He hadn''t noticed.


    Lennon nced at the butler beside him and inquired, "Did you choose these clothes?"


    "Sir... The clothes were selected as per your instructions, but you didn''t specify a budget..." The butler looked somewhat aggrieved. The situation was not really his fault.


    Lennon grumbled, "You should have informed me sooner. And here I was, ying along."


    "Seeing how much you enjoyed your role, I didn''t say anything." "You, child, are just like her mother," Lennon remarked.


    Sophie simply smiled, looking at the table now set with avish Western dinner. Lennon, however, had lost his appetite. He said, "Since Colby truly loves you, and I genuinely like you as well, you should set a wedding date soon. I''d like to handle the wedding preparations to fulfill one of my responsibilities."


    Hearing this, Sophie paused in her meal, and Colby spoke up, "We appreciate your concern, but we have our own ns for the wedding."


    "What are you saying? You have someone you love but won''t marry her soon. Isn''t that indecent? Our family certainly has the means for a wedding, so why be so stingy?" Lennon clearly misunderstood, and the butler coughed softly, whispering, "Sir, Ms. Sophie hasn''t divorced yet."


    "Not divorced? With that Burke boy?"


    Lennon disliked James, a fact well-known in social circles, though he maintained civility on the surface.


    Taking a deep breath, Lennon''s look towards Colby grew disapproving "You were fussing over such small matters. Your woman even remain someone else''s wife! You''re much more feeble than your father."


    With that, Lennonmanded, "Say it''s my order. Intervene in the Burke family''s affairs immediately. They must divorce within three days!"


    Sophie''s voice softened, soothingly


    addressing the elder, "Grandfather, there''s no need for you to worry


    about this. James and I will have our divorce papers sorted out soon. It''s just that we must keep up appearances for a little longer."

 Chapter 541

    "Do you have a contract?"


    "Yes."


    "With a contract, it can still be done. It''s just a matter of a breach of contract fee, which the Costello family can afford."


    Colby was about to lose his patience and speak up when Sophie interrupted, "Grandpa, we''re all business people here. Business is about making sure profits are secured. I would never engage in a losing deal. Colby and I have decided to announce our engagement and get married in six months without any dy."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Lennon finally felt reassured.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Colby had never known his stubborn grandpa to be so agreeable before.


    "You are beautiful and a sweet-talker. I quite like you. It''s just a shame that you''re too good for Colby. I should have found someone better for you. I think that young man from the Aldridge family isn''t bad..." "Lennon!" Colby called out Lennon''s name, his face as dark as it could be.


    How could his own grandfather suggest his future granddaughter-inw to someone else right in front of him?


    "I''m just saying. The young man from the Aldridge family is not bad, though he''s had some health issues with his leg."


    Sophie thought Lennon was talking about Harold, but to her surprise, Lennon was referring to Gordon.


    The smile on her face froze.


    Was Gordon good? In terms of intelligence, certainly.


    His character was asionally top-notch, but he could be truly despicable at times.


    She wondered which unlucky person would end up with Gordon.


    Just as Sophie was thinking this, her phone suddenly disyed an iing call from Gordon, making the corners of her mouth twitch.


    Talk of the devil, and he shall appear.


    "I need to take this call."


    Sophie stood up and walked aside to answer Gordon''s call.


    "Mr. Gordon, what can I do for you?"


    "Come to my office."


    "What''s so urgent?"


    "I''ve sent someone to pick you up. They should be there by now."


    "But I''m currently at Lennon''s house."


    "I know."


    Gordon''s voice was steady as if he had anticipated all of Sophie''s movements.


    Frowning, Sophie asked, "Is it important?"


    "Bring Colby with you."


    With that, Gordon ended the call.


    Sophie turned back and approached Colby. "Grandpa, Colby and I need to handle some work-rted matters. We''ll be leaving now." Colby stood up, seemingly eager to leave as well.


    Although Lennon was reluctant to let them go, he couldn''t insist on keeping them and had someone escort Sophie and Colby out.


    Just outside the Costello family''s


    mansion was a luxury car waiting beyond the gatedmunity. After verifying it was Gordon''s car, Sophie and Colby got into the back seat one after the other.


    Aldridge Global''s headquarters was always bustling, and today seemed particrly busy. Upon arrival in the meeting room, they were faced with Gordon''s serious expression "Odie Minton is here."


    Sophie heard this name but wasn''t surprised. She felt a chill down her spine.


    The name Odie was known both domestically and internationally. Even in her past life, Sophie had heard of Odie.


    If Colby was a king who fought his way through bloodshed, then Odie was the dark mastermind manipting everything from the shadows.


    Colby, even in his underworld dealings, had a strict rule for his subordinates: no involvement in prostitution, gambling, or drugs.


    But Odie was different. His enterprises were vast whirlpools of desire. He achieved his status through the ruin of countless families.


    But why would he appear in Devonport out of the blue?


    ording to memories from her past life, there should have been no connection between Odie and Devonport.


    Sophie frowned, "Odie lives in Summerfield. Why would he suddenlye to Devonport?"


    "Odie is officially in Devonport for vacation, but who knows if he has other motives?" Gordon''s gaze fell on Colby as he spoke, "This is an opportunity. I think we should elerate our ns." "How long will he stay?"


    "A month."


    Sophie sensed something fishy. "What kind of vacationsts a month? Who moves from one city to another just for a vacation? Odie can''t be that idle, can he?"


    Gordon shrugged, "Maybe he just wants to see the Devonport beaches. Summerfield isn''t by the water."


    That was even more nonsensical. Could someone like Odie want toe to Devonport just to spend time by the sea?


    Sophie looked at Gordon, asking, "Do you already have a n?"


    "Yes, but I''ll need your help."


    Sophie replied, "Last time, you said apany backed by Odie is what lured Uncle Perry into gambling. That means Odie might be involved in the incident that killed me and Colby''s parents years ago. How would it bother me? If anything, we should be troubling you."

 Chapter 542

    The night was dim, and an air of mystery surrounded the party hosted by Minton International. Rumor had it that Odie had arrived in Devonport, attracting the attention of many prestigious families eager to make his acquaintance.


    This particr evening, Minton International had organized a soiree held in a private vi that had gone unnoticed until now.


    Sophie, a long-time resident of Devonport, had nevere across this building before. It seemed as if it had magically appeared, sparking curiosity within her. However, pondering over this mystery wasn''t her priority at the moment.


    The event hosted by Minton International was graced by business partners based in Devonport alongside top influencers and leading actresses active across various tforms.


    As Sophie stepped out of her car, she immediately noticed so many famous celebrities.


    Sophie wore a mask distributed by Minton International, which concealed half of her face, and donned a simple yet elegant white mermaid dress. She inadvertently drew attention due to her unfamiliar presence.


    Minton International was known for itsvish balls, making it easy for attendees to recognize each other even behind masks. However, Sophie was an exception; no one recognized her, marking her as an unfamiliar face.


    She had ess to Minton International''s event thanks to Aldridge Global''s clout in the entertainment industry. Despite suspicions from others, it was understood that attendees were either wealthy or of high social standing, so no one questioned Sophie''s presence.


    "Invitation, please."


    The guard''s indifferent tone didn''t upset anyone, as guests willingly presented their invitations. It was a sight to behold as business magnates and celebrities humbly sought entry into Minton International''s main event.


    When it was Sophie''s turn, the guard gave her a scrutinizing look, which she found displeasing. Yet, she had no choice but to act oblivious.


    "Your invitation."


    Upon seeing the Aldridge Global invitation, the guard''s demeanor softened, "Please,e in."


    Sophie nodded.


    The event was predominantly attended by business tycoons and female stars, with scarcely any male celebrities present.


    The hall was bustling with guests. Sophie remembered Gordon''s advice to remain inconspicuous and use her familiarity with high society to identify the entrepreneurs attending the event on behalf of Minton International.


    Following Gordon''s advice, Sophie casually picked up a ss of juice and moved to a corner.


    Among the attendees were


    long-term coborators with Burker


    International from the Drennon family, leading figures in the real- estate sector like the Morris family, the Nelson family from the construction industry, and the Calpri family in electronics.


    Having spent time alongside James,


    Sophie recognized many entrepreneurs and was surprised Minton International''s extensive influence in Devonport. These influential business figures were eager to curry favor with


    International, hinting at Minton


    significant clout.


    Moreover, dealings with Minton International were required to be transactional. This raised suspicions since many of these businesses publicly imed to be phnthropic. So, unofficial dealings with Minton International suggested covert coborations. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sophie focused on her observations, a figure in a crisp white shirt and a gentlemanly demeanor, wearing a mask, approached. She instantly recognized him as Ricardo. Fearing recognition, Sophie discreetly moved aside.


    Ricardo, clearly well-acquainted with the attendees, seemed to be a regr at Minton International''s events.


    "Mr. Ricardo, business seems challengingtely. Need any assistance?" someone asked.


    "Just minor setbacks. I''ll handle them once I return to Bloomsbury. But of course, I''m keen on partnering with Minton International," Ricardo replied, raising his ss in a toast.


    Sophie, listening from a distance, confirmed that Ricardo was conversing with a representative from Minton International.


    Just then, Ricardo seemed to notice something and looked towards Sophie.


    Instinctively, Sophie averted her gaze and turned away, exposing only her back to Ricardo.


    Ricardo frowned slightly, prompting an attendee to tap him lightly and ask, "Mr. Ricardo, who just caught your eye?"


    "No one."


    The middle-aged man watched Sophie''s retreating figure andmented, "This woman seems a bit unfamiliar, probably a neer making her debut in the entertainment industry. If you take a liking to her, you could take her home tonight, Mr. Ricardo."

 Chapter 543

    "Sure, I''ve been wanting to try something differenttely."


    The casual remark Ricardo made to the middle-aged man from Minton International reached Sophie''s ears. Sophie couldn''t help but frown.


    In her past life, Ricardo had been utterly devoted to Rowena, but something seemed off when she heard this.


    Sophie immediately looked around, noticing that most of the female stars were under thirty-five, stunningly beautiful, and elegantly poised. When they had first entered, they seemed like the queens of the venue, but now they were naturally being held in the greasy embrace of older men, some even boldly initiating kisses.


    The atmosphere was bing increasingly unsettling, and Sophie''s instincts told her it was time to leave.


    Just as Sophie was about to exit, a bouncer stopped her. "The manager said you''re to apany Mr. Ricardo today."


    The bouncer''s words left no room for refusal and even carried a threat.


    Sophie coldly retorted, "I''m not apanying anyone. Let me through!"


    Her response drew mockingughter from two bouncers, one of whom grabbed Sophie''s arm and said, "Where did this disobedient little stare from? Forgot the rules of Minton International, have you?" "Rules? Minton International''s rules involve having guests apany drinks?"


    "Guest? You''re just a product. How dare you elevate yourself? Let me tell you, you''re not just apanying him for drinks. You''re expected to provide more intimatepany!"


    The bouncer''s attitude was aggressive, but Sophie wouldn''t tolerate it. She swiftly freed her arm from the bouncer''s grip.


    Colby had taught her the principle of using softness to ovee strength, and after practicing diligently for days, she was beginning to see results. The bouncer was initially taken aback by Sophie''s resistance Sophie pped him, and he became furious.


    Sophie didn''t want to cause a scene, but she couldn''t let these men take her away. The situation quickly turned chaotic, with the bouncers attempting to manhandle Sophie, causing the onlookers to stare in shock at her defiance.


    Gattlin, noticing themotion and seeing Ricardo''s darkening expression, stepped forward and scolded Sophie, "Bitch! Mr. Ricardo''s interest in you was a privilege! Are you that clueless about the rules that you want to ruin your career?"


    Sophie recognized Gattlin as the man who had been speaking with Ricardo earlier.


    The people here clearly had another approach to dealing with disobedient stars. As the two bouncers prepared to advance, the bouncer who had checked Sophie''s invitation at the door hurried over, shouting, "Stop! Just stop!"


    He whispered something into Gattlin''s ear, causing Gattlin''s face to pale as he eximed, "Why didn''t you mention such an important matter earlier?"


    "I..."


    The bouncer quickly lowered his head in shame.


    Gattlin straightened his cor,


    turning to Sophie with a smile. "Miss, my apologies for the


    misunderstanding. Since you''re representing Aldridge Global, please feel free to enjoy yourself here. Should anyone trouble you, feel free to seek my assistance."


    "Sure."


    Sophie responded coolly, preferring not to escte the situation, and instead walked away.


    Gordon had given her a nominal identity, allowing her entry based on her affiliation with Aldridge Global''s upper echelons for her safety.


    Sophie wasn''t pursuing the matter


    further, so Gattlin scolded the


    ignorant bouncers before returning to Ricardo. He apologetically exined, "Mr. Ricardo, I''m terribly sorry for the misunderstanding. Thedy is a senior executive from Aldridge Global here for leisure, not prey. Perhaps you might consider others."


    "Alright then."


    Ricardo rarely took an interest in his "prey," and at the moment, he felt somewhat irritated, but considering he was in Minton International''s domain, he chose not toment further.


    After the incident, Sophie roughly understood the situation.


    All invited female celebrities, actresses, and influencers at Minton International''s banquet were essentially corporate and executive leaders'' prey. This was a massive hub for solicitation and transactions. From the moment she arrived, Sophie noticed amon feature among these women: a Minton International crest tattoo, small yet marking them like stamped goods avable for selection and exploitation. Thinking of this, Sophie felt nauseous.


    Rarely did female entrepreneurs appear here, and those who did were apanied by specific men.


    scene.


    As the party continued, the atmosphere reached its peak. Sophie casually looked around and could see couples kissing in corners or being boldly approached by men, an air of decadence permeating the


    Just then, a drunkard staggered toward Sophie. "Hey beauty, why are you alone? Come have a drink with me!"


    The middle-aged man, with a


    prominent belly, reached for


    Sophie''s arm. Gattlin, perhaps waryContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    of a repeat of earlier events, had


    already had someone watching Sophie''s back. Before the man could touch her, he was restrained.

 Chapter 544

    "Ah-!"


    The greasy man shrieked, and all eyes in the vicinity turned towards themotion.


    "What are you doing? I am the top member here!" The man howled in pain, "I''m going to report this! I will report you all!"


    Member?


    Sophie frowned.


    Could it be that the Minton International dinner was membership-based?


    Sophie intended to probe further when she saw Gattlin approaching. He said, "I''m terribly sorry. Thisdy is also one of our esteemed guests."


    "Bullshit! If she''s such a high-level guest, why didn''t you say so earlier? I had my eyes on her!"


    Gattlin realized the man was not ying by the rules, and the smile on his face vanished as he coldly said, "Minton International has its own set of rules, and if you don''t follow them, you''re breaking Mr. Odie''s rules."


    Hearing Gattlin say this, the man did not restrain himself. Fuelled by alcohol, he yelled, "Who''s Mr. Odie? I''ve spent so much money on Minton International, and now you''re telling me I can''t even touch a woman? Let Odiee to me!"


    The man''s words caused everyone present to gasp.


    The next moment, a deep voice echoed through the hall, "You called?"


    The man heard Odie''s voice, and his whole body trembled. He probably hadn''t expected Odie to actually make an appearance, as he dumbly turned around.


    Sophie also noticed the man who had descended from the second floor at some point. He was sitting on a single sofa that seemed like a throne, making him appear as a king, looking down on everyone present.


    Odie, dressed in a ck tailcoat, fiddled with a vintage lighter in his hand, which seemed like a dagger in his grasp. He wore a half mask that covered part of his face, yet Sophie could still discern the features hidden behind the mask.


    He had a high nose bridge, grey pupils, and slightly upturned thin lips, and his skin was even prettier than a woman''s.


    Unlike Colby, this man exuded an aura of darkness and the scent of death, giving off an impression of inhumanity and mercilessness from the first nce at him. "Mr... Mr. Odie..."


    The man finally realized he should be afraid. He sobered up notably and quickly said, "I... I was just joking. I spoke without thinking! Mr. Odie, please, just let me off!"


    It seemed like the man already knew what awaited him. Here, no one dared to defy Odie''s orders or break the rules he set.


    ''Odie is capricious and


    unpredictable, like a ticking time


    bomb that could explode at any


    moment. One must never catch hisC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    attention, or he''d coil around you like


    a venomous snake.''


    Remembering what Gordon said, Sophie held her breath, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as possible.


    Fortunately, Odie didn''t notice Sophie; his interest was piqued by the brazen, greasy man instead.


    "Johns... what was it?"


    Odie seemed to be recalling the man''s name. Gattlin approached Odie, saying, "Mr. Odie, he''s a small business owner in logistics, Johns Emers."


    Odie, leaning on the sofa with his


    cheek propped up, listened as Johns scrambled towards him, saying, "Mr. Odie, was just drunk. I would never dare to cause trouble in front of you... I deserve to this!"


    Johns pped his own face repeatedly while Odie seemed amused. Gattlin suggested, "Mr. Odie, Johns has been quite a spender here and is one of our top members. Maybe..." "Take him out andpensate him with ten women."


    Odie''smand surprised everyone.


    Sophie frowned. This didn''t seem like a punishment for Johns but more like a reward.


    Johns was stunned, too, as if he hadn''t expected such good fortune to fall on him. But then he realized he had invested so much in Minton International and was a top member, so he deserved such treatment.


    Before Johns could thank Odie, the next words came. "The new batch of drugs we got should suit Johns well. Give that box to Johns to use. When he''s done with it, then let him go." Johns was baffled, "Drugs? What drugs?"


    "Performance-enhancing drugs. But don''t worry, Johns, it''s not much, just a few pounds. I''m sure your body can handle it."


    A few pounds of performance-enhancing drugs, if consumed, would surely deplete a man''s vitality.


    Thinking of the ten women, Johns'' face turned pale. Odie was sentencing him to a fate worse than death!


    "Mr. Odie... Please, spare me! I won''t survive those few pounds of drugs! Mr. Odie..."


    Odie, seemingly losing interest, waved his hand. "Take him away."

 Chapter 545

    "Yes, sir."


    Gattlin immediately had someone grab Johns by the cor and drag him away like an animal.


    Sophie felt a chill in her heart.


    Odie''s actions were ruthless, but it seemed like everyone here was already ustomed to it, and not a single person nned to intervene.


    Johns was considered a business owner, yet he was like an ant in Odie''s hands, easily crushed at will.


    Soon, Odie''s gazended on Sophie. She instinctively turned her head away, sessfully catching Odie''s attention.


    Noticing Odie''s gaze, Gattlin asked, "Mr. Odie, do you want me to call thatdy over?"


    Odie asked indifferently, "Whose is she?"


    "She''s likely a senior executive at Aldridge Global."


    Hearing she was under Gordon''s management, Odie raised an eyebrow. "Then I must personally take a look."


    Odie got up, and Gattlin was surprised that Sophie was worth Odie''s attention


    Under everyone''s gaze, Odie approached Sophie, and it was toote for her to leave.


    Ricardo also noticed the situation. Although Sophie was wearing a mask, Ricardo recognized at a nce that Sophie was the person Odie was about to converse with. "How is she here?" Ricardo frowned deeply.


    By now, Sophie had no escape.


    "Are you one of Gordon''s people?"


    "Sort of."


    Odie continued, "A lover, or..."


    "Mr. Odie, that''s private, and I''d rather not answer." Sophie firmly refused to answer Odie''s question.


    Gattlin coughed.


    If it were the old Odie, he might have resorted to violence. But now, Odie didn''t seem to intend to trouble Sophie. He slightly smiled, moving closer to Sophie. "Didn''t Gordon tell you when he sent you here?" Sophie frowned.


    Odie''s tone was full of mockery. "Here, I am the king. Everyone must listen to me, and you must also obey."


    Odie''s approach made Sophie realize the imminent danger.


    Just then, a loud noise suddenly came from not far away.


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the noise, only to see a maid identally bumping into Ricardo, causing the wine bottle in her hand to smash to the ground. Ricardo coldly said, "Is that how you do your job?"


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"


    The maid kneeled on the ground, continuously apologizing.


    Odie, distracted by the noise, allowed Sophie to distance herself. She said, "Mr. Odie, you''re right. I should learn more about the rules here. I''ll take my leave first. Enjoy your evening, Mr. Odie." Sophie took advantage of Odie''s diverted attention, didn''t give Odie a chance to speak, and turned to leave.


    Gattlin, by the side, said, "Mr. Odie, should we invite thatdy back?"


    Odie nced at Ricardo in the center of the hall and then at Sophie''s retreating figure, saying, "Check Aldridge Global''s executives for her personal information."


    His instinct told him she wasn''t from Aldridge Global.


    Gattlin remarked, "Mr. Odie, I think she''s just here to see your world, like those who get in through connections every time. It''s not worth delving into."


    "I''ve set my eyes on this prey. Even Gordon must yield to me."


    Gattlin was mildly surprised to see Odie interested in Sophie. After so many years, Odie had lost interest in such matters. Someone could still capture Odie''s interest. That was unexpected. "Don''t worry, Mr. Odie, I''ll start the investigation."


    Meanwhile, Sophie had just escaped from Odie when Ricardo approached her. It was toote for Sophie to leave. Ricardo grabbed her arm and led her to a secluded corner. Ricardo made sure there were no cameras around and finally let go of Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, do you realize where you are?"


    Sophie replied directly, "Not yet, but I think I''m about to find out."


    Ricardo frowned deeply, his tone full of warning, this is no ce for women. It doesn''t matter why you came here, and I kindly advise you to leave early. The murky waters of Minton International are not for wading." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Ricardo''s words, Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Ricardo, you''re being so kind as to warn me. Have you forgotten how much I cost you before?"


    Ricardo was momentarily


    speechless. He was aware Sophie had cost him a significant sum of money and knew she was now hispetitor, but he had acted


    ,e


    instinctively just now and couldn''t


    even exin why.


    "Consider my goodwill taken for granted then. If you wish to get close to Minton International, go ahead, but don''t me me if you get hurt." Saying this, Ricardo turned to leave.


    But after a few steps, Ricardo turned back, frowning, "Here, women are seen asmodities. With your beauty, it''s better to be cautious."

 Chapter 546

    Although Sophie wasn''t fond of Ricardo, she took his advice to heart.


    It was clear that Ricardo had been entangled with Minton International over the years. Still, he managed to keep it under wraps so well that even Gordon couldn''t uncover the connection between Ricardo and Minton International.


    Sophie made it her mission to identify every entrepreneur from Devonport who attended the Minton International g that evening. Some were faces she had seen before, and others were listed on the Forbes Richest list, indicating that everyone here was either wealthy or of high status. It was no wonder Minton International had managed to stay on top for so many years with so many vested interests.


    As Sophie was focused on remembering everyone present, she unexpectedly bumped into someone. She was startled and took a few steps back before realizing it was Harold, even though he was wearing a mask.


    Sophie paused, and so did Harold, momentarily taken aback.


    Quickly, Harold masked his emotions and pretended not to know Sophie, murmuring an apology before walking past her.


    As Sophie watched Harold walk away, she noticed his mboyant suit jacket and entire outfit, which made him look like a slick rascal, especially with his hair dyed red again.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If not for her familiarity with Harold, Sophie might not have recognized him.


    She remembered that Harold was supposed to be back in training with his team by now. Could Harold''s secret mission be rted to Minton International?


    Before Sophie could ponder further, Gattlin arrived with two maids in tow.


    Sophie had no intention of getting involved with Odie today, so she turned to leave, but Gattlin called out from behind, "Miss! Please, wait a moment."


    Gattlin hurried to catch up with Sophie, and seeing the look of disdain on her face, he quickly attempted to appease her, "Miss, Mr. Odie has instructed us to do this. Given the fright you experienced at the Minton International g today, we prepared a gift for you and hope you will ept it with a smile."


    At Gattlin''s signal, one of the maids promptly presented a velvet box, which, upon opening, revealed an expensive ruby ne. The craftsmanship of the ruby was impable, surrounded by dozens of diamonds. If Sophie remembered correctly, this ne was Pittman Jewelry''s showpiece. It was priceless and rare.


    "We hope you will ept it, Miss," Gattlin repeated.


    No woman could easily refuse such an expensive ruby ne, especially when it was a gift from the president of Minton International.


    Sophie merely lifted the ne briefly before cing it back in the box, stating calmly, "Tell Mr. Odie I don''t need these. There''s no need for apologies. We''re all here just to have fun. If it''s not to my taste, I''ll just note here next time."


    Sophie''s words made Gattlin''s smile


    freeze. Her words implied she was not interested in getting involved with Minton International, marking her first andst attendance at their g.


    Sophie''s attitude left Gattlin unsure of how to proceed.


    Every woman here, regardless of their status, would find such jewelry irresistible, but Sophie showed no interest.


    "What should we do, Sir? Mr. Odie had specifically asked for this..."


    It was the first time in years Mr. Odie had taken an interest in someone.


    The maid beside him expressed concern. They knew Mr. Odie''s temper all too well. If they failed, they might lose their jobs. "What else can we do? Find a way!" Gattlin said sternly, knowing there was still a chance as long as the g wasn''t over.


    "I can''t drink any more... I really can''t..."


    A woman''s cry caught Sophie''s attention.


    Looking towards the sound, Sophie saw Jean surrounded by two middle-aged men. Their hands wandered inappropriately as they forced her to drink more red wine, with one man deliberately spilling it over her chest.


    Jean''s light pink dress was soaked with red wine, and her mask had been maliciously removed.


    Jean cried miserably, unaware that this ce, a stepping stone for artists, was actually a yground for businessmen, where artists and influencers were merely there to please them. Catching a glimpse of Sophie, Jean''s eyes filled with desperate hope.


    Sophie approached, smiling, "Thisdy is an acquaintance of mine. Could you gentlemen lend her to me for a few minutes?"


    Having caused quite a stir earlier,


    everyone knew better than to mess with Sophie, but the two men, reluctant to let go of their prey replied, "Minton Internationalhas its rules, and we haven''t broken any."


    Seeing them unmoved, Sophie feigned difficulty, "I recall shopping with your wives just a few days ago. Imagine if today''s incident reached their ears..."

 Chapter 547

    Hearing that Sophie knew their wives, the two men immediately backed down.


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, "I''m just borrowing her for a little while. It won''t spoil your fun."


    Seeing this, the two men naturally could not object further and had to let Sophie take Jean away.


    Jean had drunk a lot and was barely able to walk straight. If it hadn''t been for Sophie holding her up, she might have copsed on the ground.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Jean cried like a child. "I really didn''t know this ce was like this. If I had known, I definitely wouldn''t havee..."


    Jean clutched Sophie''s arm, crying, "Sophie, I know it was all my fault before. I beg you, please take me away, will you?"


    "The path was your own choice. What I want to know is, how did you get into this g?"


    Sophie knew Jean was a girl from a humble background with no wealthy family support. It puzzled Sophie how she managed to get a ticket to the Minton International g. Jean lowered her head, bit her lip, and said, "I... I asked for it myself."


    "How did you ask for it?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faced with Sophie''s questioning, Jean hesitated for a long time and wasn''t willing to reveal the truth.


    Sophie coldly said, "So you''re not telling? Then it seems we have nothing to talk about. I''ll just send you back to those two men."


    "No! Please don''t take me back! I beg you!" Jean hastily grabbed Sophie, shaking her head frantically, fearing to face those two older men again.


    Sophie coldly stated, "I gave you a chance. If you answer my question, I''ll help you. If not, you''ll have to face the consequences of your choices."


    With Sophie putting it that way, Jean could only bite her lip, struggling to speak. "It was... from a director... he gave me the opportunity..."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "You''re still a trainee at Aldridge Global. Going behind Aldridge Global''s back to meet with a director is a breach of contract."


    "I just wanted to survive! I really wanted to make it. That director told me the Minton International g was an opportunity and gave me his business card, saying he vouched for me, but I really had no idea this ce would be..."


    Jean had never seen such grandeur and did not know that Minton International''s g was a hunting ground for businessmen to satisfy their private desires. "Which director?" Sophie asked.


    "The one from the TV show thepany was in contact withst time... He said he saw potential in me, so he gave me his contact. I was desperate..."


    "You believed that trick?" Sophie was


    irritated by Jean''s naivety. "That director sends you to the Minton International g with his business card but doesn''te himself. With such @greatworking opportunity, don''t you think he would have wanted to mingle? You''re just prey he''s delivered to Minton


    International."


    Sophie''s words turned Jean pale. She didn''t know! She didn''t know any of it!


    "It''s the path you chose. You figure it out."


    Having obtained the useful


    information she wanted, Sophie didn''t n on wasting more time with Jean. Jean hurriedly tried to call her back, but a hand pressed down on her shoulder from behind.


    When Jean turned around, she saw Gattlin.


    Jean looked confused. Gattlin, with a smile on his face, said, "Ms. Jean, there''s something I need your help with."


    Momentster, Jean nervously approached Sophie with two sses of champagne in her hands.


    Sophie frowned slightly. "Why are you still looking for me?"


    "You were right in your lesson. I realize my mistake now. I''vee to thank you and to apologize."


    Saying so, Jean handed one of the champagne sses to Sophie.


    From a distance, Gattlin and a maid watched the scene nervously. Only after confirming that Sophie and Jean clinked sses and drank did Gattlin finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Now, tell Mr. Odie that the deed is done."


    "Right away."


    The maid hurried to the second floor to prepare the room while Gattlin looked at Sophie from afar, sneering, "Thought it would be tough, but they took the bait so easily. How foolish."


    Late at night, Odie pushed open the door of the guest room, which was dimly lit, the faint red light emitting a sensual aura.


    A white mermaid dress perfectly outlined the woman''s figure. Staring at the woman shivering on the bed, Odie sneered. "It seems you''re nothing special."


    The women sent to his bed were either seductive and passionate or fearful and timid. He had grown tired of it all over the years.


    Still, this time, Odie patiently moved forward and tore off the tape on the woman''s mouth.


    At that moment, the woman stared at Odie with flushed cheeks, "Hot... help me... I feel so terrible..."


    Hearing this unfamiliar voice, Odie frowned.

 Chapter 548

    Odie immediately removed the mask from the woman''s face, revealing an entirely unfamiliar face beneath.


    Her voice was different, and her appearance didn''t match.


    Jean''s face flushed with embarrassment, and she reached out to grab Odie''s cor.


    Odie''s gaze narrowed dangerously, and then he growled, "Get out!"


    Gattlin, who was outside the door, hurriedly pushed it open, only to find Jean lying on the bed, already ensnared and confused, with no idea what had happened.


    "Mr. Odie... this..."


    Odie''s face darkened with rage as he barked, "Open your damn eyes! What have you brought me?"


    Gattlin was baffled. He hadn''t seen Sophie''s face and naturally didn''t recognize whether the person in front of him was the one Odie was looking for.


    "I personally oversaw it. There''s no way it''s wrong!"


    Upon closer inspection of Jean''s face, Gattlin immediately recognized Jean as the woman who had been drinking with Sophie. Gattlin''s expression darkened as he said, "Mr. Odie! It was that woman''s trickery!"


    He had found Jean and convinced her to deliver a drink to Sophie, promising her a handsome reward. Little did he expect Jean to be so easily outmaneuvered by Sophie and then swapped onto Odie''s bed! Gatlin quickly said, "Mr. Odie, I''ll send someone to fetch her right away!"


    "Do you think she''s as foolish as you? By the time you realize it, she''s already long gone!"


    "This..." Gattlin had nothing to say and braced himself for a reprimand.


    Odie nced coldly at Jean, who was writhing on the bed, andmanded, "Throw her out! And you, get lost!"


    Hearing this, Gattlin hurriedly carried Jean away.


    Odie''s gaze was icy. It was the first time in years that a woman had dared to y such a trick on him. If he hadn''t let that woman taste his methods, he would have swallowed this insult for nothing.


    Meanwhile


    Sophie had already gotten into Colby''s car. Adler, noticing Sophie wearing a dresspletely different from the one she had on when she left, couldn''t help but ask, "Sophie, what happened to your dress?"


    "I lost it."


    "Lost it?" Adler was stunned, and said, "That dress cost tens of thousands! If you had to lose it, at least lose it to me!"


    Sophie was now wearing Jean''s pink dress, which was somewhat ill-fitting but didn''t give anything away.


    Sophie said, "The g at Minton International is members-only, attended by some of Devonport''s biggest business and phnthropic names, many of whom I hadn''t expected."


    "Minton International is a major family, so it''s no surprise that many peoplee to curry favor. What''s so unusual about that!"


    Adler was unimpressed, but Sophie simply stated, "A normal g wouldn''t be unusual, but Minton International''s g is a huge brothel in disguise."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Colby frowned, and Adler mmed on the brakes, almost crashing into a tree on the side of the road, "What? What did you say?" Jenna, in the passenger seat, was also stunned. "Sophie, you couldn''t have been mistaken, could you?"


    "The climax of the g was


    everyone''s revelry. Those inte celebrities, stars, and models were all ythings in the hands of these businesspeople. I saw them entering private themed rooms in pairs. Maids cleaned up the venues for them. Whether in corridors, on the rooftop, or in restrooms, these people put on masks to unleash all their beastliness. It was disgusting."


    Sophie could still picture two men sandwiching a woman between them. Colby immediately said, "Let''s head to the hospital." "Alright, alright!"


    Knowing the dangers of such filthy ces, where it was easy to contract viruses, Adler agreed.


    Sophie shook her head, saying, "Don''t bother. Let''s go back. I didn''t use their restrooms or eat any of their food."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna said, "Better safe than sorry. Colby is just worried about you."


    While Adler drove, he cursed Minton International as beasts.


    It was already known that Minton International was involved in shady businesses like pornography, gambling, and drugs, but this was unexpected. They also had a


    members-only orgy. No wonder


    Minton International had a rule that male guests couldn''t bring family members, and female guests from outside the entertainment industry needed to make reservations in advance and must possess a certain status to attend.


    So that was the situation!


    At the hospital, Sophie underwent a checkup, and once it was confirmed there were no issues, the group drove to the Aldridge family estate.


    Throughout the journey, Colby held Sophie''s hand tightly, never once letting go.


    Sophie looked back at Colby, noticing that although he appeared calm, his eyes hid a storm.


    Sophie said, "I decided to gather intelligence. Don''t be so grim."


    Colby gripped Sophie''s hand even tighter, his voice deepening as he said, "I know."


    He understood that Sophie was not like most women. She was intelligent, brave, and capable of extricating herself from difficult situations.

 Chapter 549

    He could guess a thing or two from the fact that Sophie had changed her evening dress.


    Minton International was too dangerous. If Sophie continued to engage with them, she might avoid danger temporarily, but it was hard to ensure she wouldn''t fall into a trap eventually. By the time they reached the Aldridge estate, it was already midnight.


    Colby kicked open the door to the study at the Aldridge estate. Gordon was there, wiping a picture frame on the desk. Seeing Colby, a slight smile appeared on his face as he said, "Back, are you?" "I want to kill you." Colby spat out these words coldly.


    Others might not know, but he did. Gordon had known from the start what Minton International was up to at their gs, yet he still chose to let Sophie go alone into danger.


    Gordon smiled slightly and said, "Don''t be so angry. She came back safe and sound, didn''t she? Besides, I was the one who sent her there. ording to the rules of Minton International dinner parties, she wouldn''t be harassed."


    "But before you sent her, you didn''t tell her what that ce was!"


    "I did," Gordon said seriously. "I told her it was dangerous and advised her to keep a low profile. As it turns out, my advice was right."


    Colby''s gaze was murderous.


    Gordon, unconcerned, put down the picture frame and said, "Sophie hasn''te to settle ounts with me, and here you are, rushing over. It seems you really do care a lot for her."


    "You know very well why."


    His affection for Sophie was not a trivial matter. As brothers, Colby had thought Gordon wouldn''t go too far, yet he still put Sophie in danger.


    At this moment, Jenna heard the noise from the study and walked to the door. She opened the slightly ajar door and asked, "What are you two doing? Sophie has started pointing out the people she identified." "Go take a look. See how many people she has remembered."


    Gordon wheeled himself towards the exit.


    Colby rubbed his forehead, feeling extremely tired.


    In the hall, Sophie was looking at every portrait, trying hard to recall who she had seen that evening.


    Although those people were wearing masks, they were familiar faces in Devonport. Sophie had familiarized herself with the entrepreneurs of Devonport before the g, so she could recognize quite a few. "Keep."


    "Keep."


    "Pass."


    Sophie looked at the photos and information in front of her, filtering them through her mind. Jenna, watching by her side, couldn''t help saying, "Sophie has an amazing memory. She''s remembered so many." Gordon casually said, "She''s a woman who earned her master''s degree at seventeen, after all."


    The Russell family, known for their schrly background, naturally produced extraordinary offspring.


    Sophie identified fifty-threeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    individuals, but as she progressed,


    she began to tire, her memory


    shing with the faces in the


    photos, When Adler switched to


    another photo, Gordon said, Let''s


    stop here for today."


    Adler was surprised and asked, "Ah? Why not push through and recognize them all?"


    Jenna stepped forward and smacked Adler on the head, saying, "Idiot, could you recognize them all? Continuing would only confuse Sophie''s memory."


    Rubbing his sore head, Adler said, "Got it! Don''t hit me!"


    Sophie said, "I think I need to go there again."


    Although she had recognized fifty, there were others she had not yet identified. With so many individuals present that night, there were definitely more than fifty-three


    entrepreneurs. Failing to identify all


    could pose future risks.


    "You don''t need to do that," Gordon said, his tone light. "You won''t remember everyone even if you go again. It would only be more dangerous."


    Jenna also said, "Yeah, Sophie, it''s too dangerous. You shouldn''t go."


    Then, Jenna nudged Adler, who quickly nodded, adding, "Yeah, yeah, don''t go. It''s really dangerous!"


    "But..."


    Sophie wanted to say more, but Gordon interrupted, "You caught Odie''s attention tonight, didn''t you?" Colby immediately looked up at Sophie.


    Sophie hadn''t intended to keep it a secret, but this revealed that Gordon had nted people at the Minton International dinner. Sophie said, "It wasn''t that I didn''t follow your n, but things happened suddenly. I didn''t expect it."


    Gordon said, "That''s good. Odie noticed you. He''s a man who will stop at nothing until he achieves his goals. Now, he will approach you, and who bes the hunter and who the prey is yet to be seen."


    Sophie faintly felt this was Gordon''s ultimate goal. Colby coldly looked at Gordon. "Why didn''t you discuss this with me before doing it?"


    Gordon calmly said, "I told you that you wouldn''t have agreed. As it turns out, I was right. I did it for the sess of our ns."


    A dangerous atmosphere emanated from Colby, filling the hall with tension.


    Sophie frowned and interrupted, "Enough!"

 Chapter 550

    Everyone fell silent. Sophie picked up the car keys from the table and said coldly, "I have my own agenda. It doesn''t matter whether Mr. Gordon is sincere or has ulterior motives. As long as it serves my purpose, I''ll pursue it. From now on, I''ll take charge of our actions. Neither of you should interfere."


    Sophie nced at Colby but couldn''t bring herself to say anything harsher, turning to leave instead. Colby followed closely behind Sophie, while Adler and Jenna looked somewhat uneasy.


    Adler touched his nose and said, "Well... we should get going, Mr. Gordon. Let''s meet another day."


    Adler, holding Jenna''s hand, whispered, "Let''s go now!"


    Gordon watched as they left. He made no attempt to hold them back. Only after everyone had left did he begin to cough violently. His butler, looking worried, said, "Sir, you''ve been worried all night. You should rest now."


    Gordon was pale and had been holding back, thus revealing no weaknesses. He replied, "No rush, someone still hasn''t arrived."


    The butler was surprised when a man, who had been hiding outside, walked in wearing a ck face mask and a baseball cap, concealing his features.


    "Who''s there?!" The butler immediately became alert.


    Harold removed his mask and cap, revealing his identity. "It''s me."


    Seeing it was Harold, surprise showed on the butler''s face. "Mr. Harold?"


    Gordon said to the butler, "You may leave us."


    "Yes, sir." The butler exited.


    Harold, concerned about Gordon''s health, approached him. "You''re not well. Why not have a doctor examine you?"


    "It''s just a minor illness, no need to bother." Gordon asked, "I assigned you to secretly protect Sophie and monitor Minton International''s movements. Have you discovered anything?" "Odie has taken an interest in Sophie, but I''m afraid Odie might harm her with his methods."


    Gordon remained silent.


    Harold asked, "Did you do this on purpose?"


    Gordon replied indifferently, "If you think so."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not doubting you, it''s just..."


    "In everyone''s eyes, the person in charge of Aldridge Global is ruthless in achieving their goals. My actions are always calcted. You should leave now. Don''t let anyone discover your identity." "But today..."


    "You ran into Sophie?"


    Harold pursed his lips, admitting to the encounter.


    "Sophie is smart. As long as you pretend not to recognize her, she won''t reveal your identity." Gordon seemed tired. "Go now. Don''te back for a while."


    "Okay."


    Harold, still worried, nced at Gordon onest time before blending into the night and leaving the Aldridge estate.


    The next morning, Aldridge Global


    was embroiled in a scandal. Jean, who was signed under Aldridge Global, had drowned the night


    before after getting drunk and felle


    into the sea. Her body was discovered on the beach early in the morning. Jean''s parents made a


    seene at Aldridge Global, demanding an exnation. However, since Jean had gone out against thepany''s policy, thepany wasn''t held responsible.


    Sophie frowned upon seeing the news.


    The previous night, she had exposed


    the drugged drink in front of Jean


    and had exined the


    consequences. Jean


    s delude


    and didn''t want to miss the


    opportunity to sleep with Odie and


    drank it voluntarily.


    After swapping clothes in the restroom, Jean left and was immediately taken away by Gattlin''s men.


    Sophie thought Jean had gotten what she wanted, but to her shock, Jean was dead.


    Sophie felt a chill down her spine, thinking of what would have happened if she had been the one sent to Odie''s room.


    Would she have ended up like Jean?


    "Ms. Sophie." Tricia opened the door, noticing Sophie''s pallor. "Ms. Sophie, did you not rest wellst night?"


    "No, I''m fine." Sophie massaged her temples and closed the browser.


    Tricia said, "Mr. Colby has been waiting downstairs for a long time. Maybe... I should let him in?"


    Hearing this, Sophie looked at Tricia. "Are you my employee or his? Why are you speaking for him?"


    "No, it''s just that he has been waiting downstairs for a while, and many from ourpany are watching." "What''s there to see? Is it his first time here?"


    "He... brought a truckload of flowers." Tricia revealed the key point.


    Sophie immediately got up and


    opened the curtains. From her


    window, she could clearly see the situation outside S Corporation. Colby was in a convertible filled with flowers, and many people were stopping to take pictures outside S Corporation.


    Seeing this, Sophie''s face darkened.


    Colby just stood there, not at all embarrassed.


    "Ms. Sophie, for the sake of appearances, maybe..."


    "Let him wait at the door if he wants. It''s not me who''s embarrassed."

 Chapter 551

    Sophie settled back into her office chair, her mind clearly elsewhere from work.


    Tricia cleared her throat, saying, "Ms. Sophie, if I may be so bold, our reality show is about to start filming soon. You''ll be spending a lot of time with Mr. Burke. Perhaps it''s wise to... give Colby a bit of a heads- up."


    Sophie nced at the reality show proposal on her desk. "Once Upon an Ex," and with a flick of irritation, snapped the document shut. "Let him in."


    "Right! I''ll tell the reception to ept that delivery of flowers!"


    "Come back!" Sophie frowned deeply. "Did I say to ept the flowers? Tell him to take them back."


    "...Oh."


    Tricia, looking somewhat regretful, turned to leave the office.


    "Come back!"


    "Ms. Sophie, is there anything else you need?"


    "...Have him park his car in the parking lot. All those flowers are too conspicuous."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    After Tricia left the office, Sophie sighed as she looked down at Colby from her office window, feeling a tightness in her chest.


    She had gone straight homest night, shutting Colby out. Today, he had followed her to S Corporation, and If she didn''t see him, who knows if he would follow her to the filming location. That wouldplicate things.


    Sophie poured herself a ss of water, turning back only to find herself in a warm embrace.


    Colby held her tight, his voice hoarse. "Sophie, don''t be mad."


    Hearing the intiveness in Colby''s voice, Sophie found her anger ebbing away.


    "Why didn''t you think about how I''d be mad when you were arguingst night?" Sophie shrugged off Colby''s arms, turning her head away in displeasure.


    "I was just... scared of losing you."


    Colby rarely showed his serious side, often appearing defiant and carefree. It was hard to read his thoughts, but his sincerity in moments like these was rare. Sophie yfully pinched Colby''s nose. "I can take care of myself. Even if I can''t, you''ll protect me, right?"


    At that, a smile finally broke across Colby''s face. He wasn''t afraid of anything except Sophie getting hurt.


    "What about the flowers?"


    "I''ll ept them. Could you deliver them to my apartment?"


    Saying so, Sophie handed Colby her apartment key card. She smiled, "Make sure they fill the ce."


    "Of course."


    Colby, holding the key card, smiled softly.


    Meanwhile, the Burke family had also gotten wind of the situation. Bea, looking at the photos in her hands, angrily threw them onto the table.


    The photos showed a man behind a convertible filled with flowers parked in front of S Corporation.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Another showed a man standing beneath Sophie''s apartment. He was clearly involved with her.


    Another photo showed a man and Sophie sitting in a car, sharing augh.


    The paparazzo noticed Bea''s anger. He hastily said, "Bea, I got all the shots you wanted. So, my payment..."


    "Did you see who it was? Who is he?"


    "I... how would I know? I''m just the photographer."


    The paparazzo clearly didn''t want to get involved in trouble. Bea took a deep breath and handed over the money. "Keep an eye on Sophie. If you find out who the man is, there''s more money in it for you."


    "Of course, of course, I''ll keep a close watch on Mrs. Burke!" The paparazzo pocketed the money and quickly left the Burke residence.


    Looking at the photos on the table, Marian couldn''t help saying, "Bea, could these photos be fake?"


    "Fake? All these photos? No way."


    Bea scoffed, Sophie really can''t stay put. James was willing to overlook past disagreements to reconcile and look at her! Keeping a boy toy on the side! So much for being ady of a reputable family!"


    Marian stayed silent.


    "Immediately tell James toe home and get Sophie back here, too!"


    Bea couldn''t stand the thought of her grandson''s wife cheating on him.


    Feeling awkward, Marian still promptly called Sophie.


    Back in the S Corporation office, Sophie, surprised by Marian''s call, wondered what trouble Bea was stirring up this time.


    "Ma''am, Bea is furious and wants you and Mr. Burke toe back immediately."


    Sophieughed it off, asking, "What''s the issue this time?"


    "Some photos."


    "Photos?"


    Sophie frowned.


    Marian exined, "They show youughing and talking with a man. There''s also one of him with a car full of flowers at yourpany''s entrance."


    Sophie realized those photos must


    have been of Colby. She guessed the


    images weren''t clear or perhaps


    didn''t capture his face, so Bea didn''t


    recognize him.


    "Alright, I''m on my way back."

 Chapter 552

    Sophie had just stepped through the front door of the Burke mansion when she heard the sound of something smashing to the ground. A mug had, by sheer coincidence, shattered near her feet. Bea was seated on the sofa while James stood opposite her in a sleek ck suit. His posture was rigid as he received a stern talking-to without showing any emotion on his face.


    Beaughed scornfully and said to James, indirectly chastising him, "James, I know you''re busy with work most days, but you should at least take care of your home life. How many days has it been since you and your wife have seen each other? Now she''s moved out, living elsewhere. You should be more attentive. Otherwise, she might just run off with someone else, and you''d still be in the dark!"


    Listening to these harsh words, Sophie just smiled, then walked in from the doorway, saying to Bea with augh, "Grandma, why are you so angry? What''s happened?"


    Bea nced at Sophie with sarcasm and said, "I would not have you call me ''Grandma.""


    Sophie looked at James and asked, "James, what has made Grandma so upset? Did you do something to displease her?"


    James was silent for a moment, his gaze at Sophie carrying a deeper meaning. It was obvious he meant, "This is about you."


    Pretending not to notice, Sophie turned to Bea and said, "Grandma, don''t be angry. James and I may live separately, but our rtionship is very stable. James would never stray."


    Saying this, Sophie affectionately linked her arm with James as if to show Bea how loving their marriage was.


    Bea saw this and felt even more frustrated. Dropping her pretense, she stood up and pointed at Sophie, saying, "Sophie! How dare you stand here and pretend? James treats you so well! And you? You''re out there finding pretty boys!"


    Sophie looked at Bea, feigning bewilderment, and said, "Grandma, these are baseless usations. You can''t nder me in front of James."


    "You want proof? Fine, I''ll give you proof!" Bea pulled out a stack of photos from her bag.


    Upon seeing those photos, James'' expression flickered imperceptibly.


    Bea said, "Sophie, look at these. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Sophie looked down at the photos, her smile deepening, and said, "Grandma, you''ve misunderstood because of these." "Misunderstood? You have the nerve to talk about misunderstandings! Tell James right now, who is this pretty boy!"


    Bea pressed on and watched as Sophie held the photos. Sophie retorted, "Grandma, are you having me followed?"


    Obviously feeling guilty, Bea still said with conviction, "If I didn''t have you followed, how would I know of your disgraceful actions?"


    "Grandma, I know you''re unhappy that James and I reconciled. You wanted to find evidence of my infidelity to force a divorce so that I wouldn''t get a penny, right?"


    As her intentionsid bare by Sophie,


    Bea felt her dignitypromised


    yet she still coldly said, "If you''ve done


    get amething wrong and do not


    of the assets in a


    divorce, it will be your own fault!"


    "Grandma!"


    James, furrowing his brows, interrupted her. Bea knew James still supported Sophie. She softened her tone somewhat but stillid out the consequences, "I''m not without mercy If I expose your affair with this man, be prepared to be shunned by all! And I assure you, no one will


    want an indecent woman like you for


    a wife!"


    "Enough!" James coldly interrupted Bea, tore the photos in his hand in half, and threw them into the trash can.


    Bea hadn''t expected her grandson to defend Sophie despite him knowing she had another man. Her face turned stormy. "James..."


    "Grandma, I trust Sophie. No matter what, she is my wife." James held Sophie''s hand.


    Bea relentlessly said, "James! You can''t keep a woman who tarnishes our family''s name! How could you be so foolish? How are you going to exin this to our ancestors?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Marian!" James said coldly, "Take Grandma to rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    James looked down at the hand holding Sophie''s. He eventually let go and said softly, "Come with me upstairs."


    Considering James had spoken up for her earlier, Sophie didn''t refuse.


    As James and Sophie ascended the stairs, one after the other, Bea''s expression turned even uglier, "A whore... Sophie is nothing but a whore!" She truly regretted allowing Sophie into their home!


    In just a year, Sophie hadpletely bewitched her grandson to the point where he ignored his wife''s infidelity! What kind of logic was that?!

 Chapter 553

    "Let me take you back to rest..."


    Marian tried to support Bea, but Bea coldly said, "Did you and Sophie talk about the photograph?"


    "Mrs. Burke isn''t that kind of woman. You must have misunderstood..."


    "Misunderstood? The photos are right here; how could it be a misunderstanding?"


    No, she could not allow James to be with such a woman! She must find a way to make James see this woman''s true colors!


    James had called Sophie to the bedroom upstairs.


    She looked at the room she once lived in. She used to wait here for James toe back. Time had flown by so quickly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    James said, "The person in the photograph is Colby."


    It wasn''t a question but a statement.


    Sophie calmly said, "You''re asking even though you already know."


    Bea had not seen Colby many times, so naturally, she could not recognize his back and profile. But James had met Colby and dealt with him. He clearly knew who the person in the photograph was.


    James suddenly turned around, grabbing Sophie''s shoulders. He restrained his emotions, asking, "How far have you two gone?"


    "Let go!" Sophie shook off James'' hands, coldly saying, "James, don''t forget, we''re already divorced. My personal life is none of your business."


    "But to the outside world, you''re still Mrs. Burke! If Grandma can get such photographs, so can others. Don''t you really care about your reputation?" Who wouldn''t care about their reputation?


    Sophie looked away, saying, "In less than half a year, we''ll announce we''ve been divorced for a while, so a moment''s reputation doesn''t matter to me." "What if Colby doesn''t want you by then? What will you do?"


    "He is not you, he will never reject me." Sophie''s tone was cold, but it struck James in the heart.


    Jamesughed, hisughter tinged


    with a hint of irony. "I don''t want you? Sophie, listen carefully, I can never not want you. I''ll do anything for you. If you want it, even if you ask me to hand over this Devonport on a silver tter, I won''t even hesitate! But what about Colby? What has he done for you?"


    me


    l.ne


    "He won''t deceive me, won''t demean me. He would give everything he has to me, his life, his heart. He wouldn''t care about any position or circumstance. He would always stand by my side, never leave me, and certainly wouldn''t try to kill me for the sake of another woman!"


    Sophie let all her thoughts pour out. In her eyes, Colby and James were neverparable.


    "Kill you? How could I ever want to kill you!"


    James grabbed Sophie''s arm, trying to convey his sincerity, but Sophie shook off his hand without hesitation, saying, "James, you''re overstepping."


    Watching Sophie''s indifferent


    demeanor, James couldn''t


    understand. He''d thought about it


    for so long and still couldn''t grasp it.


    It''s just a month of coldness, but it led to Sophie''s resolute attitude.


    He saw disgust and alienation on Sophie''s face more than once. What had he done to make Sophie hate him so much?


    "The recording for the show is tomorrow. I won''t leave tonight. ording to our agreement, we''ll keep to our own paths, that''s it. I''m really tired, goodnight."


    Sophie turned and sat on the bed, the clock in the room ticking louder and clearer. Seeing James still not leaving, Sophie frowned. "What? You''re not leaving? Want to sleep with me?"


    James adjusted his tie. He was always a gentleman in front of others, but now his mind was filled with images of Colby and Sophieughing together, returning to the apartment, lying on the bed, and frolicking.


    James began unbuttoning his shirt. Sophie''s expression darkened. "James!"


    James advanced and pressed Sophie onto the bed, his eyes dark and unfathomable. "The divorce papers haven''te through. You''re still my wife."


    "Any sexual act against a woman''s will is considered rape. I advise you to think carefully. The CEO of Burker International jailed for raping his wife isn''t a good look."


    James'' grip slightly loosened.


    Sophie knew Burker International was everything to James, and nothing was more important to James than it.


    Sophie calmly said, "Let go of me. Let''s get along properly. Mr. Burke, you also wouldn''t want me to have a cold face during the recording tomorrow, would you?" Hearing this, James regained a moment of sanity, releasing Sophie.


    The room fell silent, Sophie loosened her wrist, and James'' voice was hoarse, "I''ll sleep on the couch."


    Sophie calmly said, "Better go back to your room. I think Bea wouldn''t really like the idea of us sharing a room."

 Chapter 554

    A sleepless night passed, and before dawn could even break, Colt arrived to pick up Sophie and James for their trip to the airport.


    The reality show''s filming location was set on a secluded ind, which the production team had booked in advance. There were several guest couples, but each divorced couple was provided with their own separate apartment.


    Sophie and James were assigned an apartment on the ind, and perhaps due to James'' status, the production team had prepared a vi with a small garden for them. Although it wasn''t asrge as the Burke family estate, this two-story home still boasted a respectable size of around a hundred square meters.


    The other guests were scattered across different areas of the ind, which ensured that Sophie and James wouldn''t encounter them too soon.


    The production team''s request was straightforward: they only needed Sophie and James to live in this tranquil garden home for a month. For the sake of gathering enough footage, the filming period was set tost one to two months.


    ording to the script provided by the production team, she and James would appear in the apartment one after the other.


    As expected, the apartment was fully equipped with surveince cameras covering every angle without blind spots.


    As Sophie stepped into the garden, she was momentarily taken aback. The garden was filled with various flowers and trees, and a charming parrot hung in its cage on the veranda.


    The scent of fresh greenery hit her as she entered. This type of garden home was what Sophie had always adored.


    Soon, Sophie snapped out of her daze, her attention caught by the conspicuously ced cameras.


    The interior of the house was warmly decorated, showing that the show''s director had done their homework. This reality show wasn''t just about looking good-it was about exploring what divorced couples valued most at heart.


    That was the feeling of home.


    Before long, James also entered.


    Sophie had already organized all her belongings, settling herself on the second floor. Since they were a divorced couple, their rooms were separate.


    Without a word, James went to the room next door to sort out his things.


    After a while, Sophie and James emerged from their rooms and nced at each other, but neither spoke, perhaps due to the awkwardness of being in front of the cameras.


    Finally, James broke the silence. "What do you want for lunch?"


    "Can you cook?"


    Sophie''s retort left James speechless.


    With a light tone, Sophie said, "I''ll do it, you just... help me out."


    "Alright."


    James followed Sophie into the kitchen. Once in the kitchen, he looked lost, unsure of where to start.


    Sophie kind of regretted her decision. How could she have thought James would be of any help?


    She didn''t expect James to lend a hand. In fact, it''d be a pleasant surprise if he didn''t make matters worse.


    Sophie waved her hand, suggesting, "Maybe find somewhere cool to sit for a bit."


    "I can help."


    James was earnest, so Sophie replied, "Okay, then start with picking the vegetables."


    "Pick..."


    Clearly, James had no idea how to pick vegetables.


    Realizing this, Sophie said, "If you can''t, then just go find a cool spot to rx."


    Sophie began to check what the production team had provided for ingredients. It seemed that the fridge was stocked well for the first day with eggs, tomatoes, and some instant meals.


    To avoid hassle, Sophie opted for two instant noodle packs.


    James immediately stepped forward, took the packs, and said, "I can do this."


    Watching James eagerly take over, Sophie didn''tment, leaving him to do what he pleased.


    James tore open the noodle packs, boiled some water, and added the seasoning.


    However, he clearly wasn''t


    ustomed to making instant noodles. As the water threatened to overflow, he became flustered.. Sophie stepped in to turn off the


    stove, suggesting, "Why do not


    you


    wait outside?"


    James realized that Sophie wasn''t asking but telling, and he obediently left.


    Five minutester, the noodles were ready. Sophie joined James in the living room, but both stayed silent.


    The earlier awkwardness didn''t ease their tension. If anything, it became more palpable.


    "..."


    James tried to speak, but Sophie cut him off, "Please don''t speak while eating."


    James'' words were stifled. Sophie quickly finished her bowl of noodles and then went alone to the kitchen to wash up.


    Gordon had only asked her to join this show, not necessarily to cooperate fully.


    The production team monitoring the live feed was frustrated.


    "How can there be no interaction, nomunication at all?" The director was distressed.


    The staff was even more anxious. "Will we have enough material for a month with this level of interaction?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The director shook his head. "I don''t think so."


    Then, pulling out his phone, he said, "I have no choice. I''ll have to talk to Mr. Gordon."


    Meanwhile, Sophie received a message from Gordon.


    Gordon: [I hear someone is not cooperating during filming.]


    Gordon: [Just a friendly reminder, if


    don''t have enough footage, you''ll


    stay on the ind longer. Think it over.]

 Chapter 555

    The conversation ended, and Sophie immediately stood up from the couch.


    James was sitting in the chair, unaware of why Sophie suddenly got agitated, only to see her approaching him and asking, "Are you full?"


    James was confused. He wasn''t a big eater and didn''t particrly enjoy fast food. He had only taken a few bites earlier and hadn''t eaten any more. He wasn''t hungry at all right now. However, looking at the earnest expression on Sophie''s face, James lied without a guilty conscience, "No."


    "That''s great." Saying so, Sophie pulled James into the kitchen, "Help me wash the vegetables."


    James hesitated for a moment. He looked down at the tomato in his hand, then at Sophie rummaging through the fridge for ingredients, and obediently went to wash the tomato.


    "Beef..."


    Sophie found the beef but nothing else. However, the kitchen was stocked with all kinds of spices.


    Sophie nned to make a tomato and beef stew, which would be perfect for dinner.


    ording to the script, today was their first day here for the pilot episode, and they didn''t have any tasks. They just needed to casually chat together.


    Sophie quickly started cutting the meat while James stood still, unsure of where to ce his hands.


    "Move over a bit."


    James obediently stepped aside.


    Sophie said, "Don''t block the way. Step out a bit."


    James obediently stepped out.


    Watching Sophie busily working in the kitchen, James mustered the courage to ask, "Is there anything I can do?"


    "Just don''t talk."


    Sophie had made her highest request of James. So, James stopped talking.


    Sophie carefully chose her spot but realized that if she had zero interaction andmunication with James, the shooting would still take longer than a month. So, Sophie took a couple of steps back and asked, "Why don''t you chat with me?"


    "Chat..."


    James hesitated. He wasn''t good at small talk. And now, he only wanted to ask Sophie about her current rtionship with Colby.


    As the words reached his lips, James asked, "How have you been doing recently?"


    "Good." Sophie casually asked back, "And you?"


    "Not so good."


    When Sophie heard this response, she paused, then looked up at the camera and said, "Cut this part. I''ll ask again."


    Sophie then casually asked again, "How about you? How have you been recently?"


    James watched Sophie cook, and he realized that she was gathering material for the shoot. He smiled and said, "...very well." "Good, that''s good."


    Sophie finished preparing the stew. It was already afternoon, with a few hours left until dark.


    The ce was near the coast, where the night sky was beautiful.


    Sophie and James sat in the corridor, and James thoughtfully covered Sophie with a nket.


    Meanwhile


    In front of the camera, the production team watched the cozy andfortable scene and nodded in approval.


    "Ding ding-!"


    A crew member nced at the buzzing phone on the table and immediately called out to the director not far away, "You have a call!"


    The director hurried over, saw the call was from an unknown number, and answered with a puzzled tone, "Who is this?" "Colby."


    The director hung up immediately.


    The crew member asked, "Whose call was that? Why did you hang up?"


    "Scam call! Do not answer!"


    Colby was a big shot. Why would he make the call?


    ''Scammers these days really are something else!''


    Colby was inside the Costello family home. When the call had been hung up, his expression darkened.


    Adler nced at the increasingly


    grim-faced Colby and coughed,


    saying, "Ah, you should have let me


    handle this. I could have had my


    secretary call. Everyone would think you''re a scammer if you directly caffed them."


    Adler nervously looked at Colby, who coldly said, "Book a flight. I''m going to the ind."


    "No." Adler tly refused, saying earnestly, "Gordon has made it clear. Under no circumstances are you to fly there!"


    "Are you afraid of him or me?" Colby''s cold gaze swept over Adler.


    When it came to scheming, Adler naturally feared Gordon. But in terms of brute force, he was more afraid of Colby.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Adler cleared his throat and said,


    lby, calm down... Don''t you trust She''s truly devoted


    She wouldn''t change her heart!"


    "Change her heart?"


    Realizing the phrase he used was not quite right, Adler thought for a moment and tentatively changed his wording. "Rekindle an old me?"


    "Rekindle an old me?" Colby''s


    gaze became even more dangerous.


    He ced a hand on Adler''s


    shoulder and said, "You have ten


    minutes to put a ne ticket in front of me. Otherwise..."

 Chapter 556

    "Ssshh-!"


    Sophie yelped as the hot casserole dish burned her hand. She sucked in a sharp breath of air as she quickly grabbed her earlobes to cool down.


    "What happened?" James hurried into the kitchen. He noticed Sophie get hurt and immediately grabbed her hand to run it under cold water. Sophie nced at James, then back at the hand he was holding.


    Realizing his action might have been too abrupt, James withdrew his hand. "You... do it yourself."


    Sophie calmly rinsed her hand under the water, leaving James looking somewhat sheepish. He said, "I''ll go find some burn cream for you."


    Then, he left the kitchen and rummaged through the living room to find the first aid kit.


    Sophie didn''t speak and just watched James from the kitchen, saying, "Don''t bother if you can''t find it."


    Indeed, the first aid kit was devoid of burn cream. James frowned while Sophie, unconcerned, walked to the kitchen, took out a new tube of cream, and applied it to the wound. James immediately called out to Sophie. "What are you doing?"


    "Toothpaste can also relieve burns. You don''t have to look for burn cream."


    Sophie spoke lightly, leaving James to examine the tube of toothpaste in his hand more closely.


    Toothpaste for burns? He had never known that.


    Sophie never expected a CEO who dealt with billion-dor projects daily to know such life hacks. Beforeing here, she had prepared herself for a month of full-time nanny duties. "Alright, Mr. Burke, if you''re not busy, could you check on the stove for me? I''ll be right there."


    "...Okay."


    James watched Sophie''s wound with concern. Once she left the bathroom, he quickly dialed Colt''s number, saying sternly, "Have the production team prepare some burn cream and send it over. Sophie got burned."


    "Right away, Mr. Burke."


    When Sophie emerged from the bathroom, he instructed again worriedly, "Tell the production team to hurry. It must arrive within twenty minutes."


    "...Okay."


    Sophie came out to see James acting all secretive. She frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." James put away his phone, his expression indifferent.


    Although Sophie found his behavior odd, she didn''t dwell on it. Right now, she was focused only on finishing the day''s duties as a nanny. Twenty minutester, Sophie heard the doorbell ring.


    She went to open the door, only to find a delivery guy standing outside. He swiftly handed her the medicine, then turned and ran off.


    "Hey!" Sophie wanted to call out to him, but he was too quick, making it impossible for her to catch up.


    Sophie looked down at the burn cream in her hand, then at James, who was busily tidying the table in the living room, and asked, "Did you buy this for me?"


    This ind seemed nice, but she


    couldn''t imagine its delivery services


    being so efficient that the order could arrive in just ten minutes. Had the production team arranged it?


    "Not me. It must have been the production team," James offered a usible exnation.


    Sophie nodded, "The production team is quite considerate."


    Hearing this, a small smile appeared on James'' face.


    "Toothpaste is a home remedy, definitely not as effective as burn cream. Can you apply it yourself?"


    "Yeah."


    Sophie sat on the sofa, applying the burn cream to her fingers on her own.


    James, from a distance, silently brought the casserole dish to the table.


    The sky had darkenedpletely. James suggested Sophie rest


    s for a while. After takin


    shortrest, she went downstairs, worried about theck of content.


    She saw several dishes appear out of nowhere on the table and asked in confusion, "The food..."


    "Try it, see if it''s good." James had somehow tied an apron around himself, looking quite the part of a home cook.


    Sophie, unhesitant, took a seat.


    Upon seeing the dishes clearly, Sophie asked, "Is this meatloaf, beef pie, and... chicken wings?"


    Her frown deepened. "You made these?"


    The difficulty was not trivial.


    "Hmmm..."


    James coughed, ncing towards the trash can nearby. Following his gaze, Sophie looked towards the kitchen trash can, only to see it filled with burnt food. Sophie couldn''t help butugh. "You made all these messes?"


    "...I really can''t cook." James diverted his gaze, looking somewhat ufortable.


    Sophie said, "If you can''t cook, then don''t. It''s a waste of food."


    "Okay, got it." James agreed, then went over to serve Sophie some food.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Facing the table full of dishes, Sophie lost her appetite.


    Apart from the beef stew that she had spent the afternoon preparing herself, everything else was takeout. It seemed to have been delivered quite awhile ago, as the food was a bit cold. They barely ate a few bites before starting to clear the table.


    Meanwhile, in the control room, the director scratched his head. "Can we make a cut out of this?"

 Chapter 557

    "It might only make for about seven or eight minutes of footage..."


    Everyone fell into a thoughtful silence.


    A staff member nearby spoke up, "If it''s really not working out, maybe we should just let it go. We can''t afford to upset Mr. Burke."


    "How long until midnight?"


    "Five more hours."


    "Let''s wait a bit longer!"


    As soon as the director finished speaking, another crew member burst into the control room, whispering something into the director''s ear. "Mr. Gordon has sent something over. He says it''s forter..." The director nodded in sudden understanding.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and James were sitting on a couch, silently facing each other.


    Just as Sophie was feeling sleepy and wishing she could go upstairs to sleep, James sparked a conversation. "We have to get up early tomorrow. How about we call it a night?"


    Sophie''s mind was preupied with how she would interact with James, especially if they needed to reshoot for more footage tomorrow.


    She pulled out her phone and erged the script on the screen. Damn it! There were no specific instructions on how to interact.


    It couldn''t all be left to genuine feelings, could it?


    "Sophie?" James called her name again.


    Sophie snapped back to reality, nced at James, and asked, "What did you just say?"


    Realizing that Sophie hadn''t been listening, James rubbed his temples and said, "Never mind."


    "How about... we watch a movie?"


    Sophie''s suggestion took James by surprise, and before he could respond, Sophie had already turned on the TV, leaving no room for refusal.


    Sophie asked, "What do you like to watch?"


    Before James could answer, Sophie suggested, "How about ''Bizarre Worlds?"


    James was momentarily taken aback when he heard the name of the movie. Why did Sophie know his favorite movie?


    Sophie didn''t notice James'' reaction. She casually selected the movie and turned to see James staring at her with suspicion.


    She then remembered that James had mentioned this movie to her before she was reborn.


    On the day before her rebirth, they celebrated their first wedding anniversary. Bea had always been pushing them together, so she had insisted James and Sophie go on a movie date.


    Sophie was thrilled at the time, and


    when she asked James what he wanted to watch, he had casually mentioned ''Bizarre Worlds,'' which had just been released. It was James'' first smile after leaving the cinema, and he said that the movie wasn''t bad.


    However, in this life, James had never mentioned his favorite movie to her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Facing James'' skeptical look, Sophie quickly exined, "I remember Colt mentioning you really liked this movie, so I thought I''d ask."


    James saw right through Sophie''s lie. The movie had only recently been released, and he had watched it alone at home before its official release as Burke International produced it. Colt couldn''t have


    known about it.


    Moreover, Sophie''s evasive gaze clearly indicated she was hiding her true thoughts.


    Though James didn''t voice his suspicion, he was definitely puzzled.


    Sophie sat next to James, having already seen the movie far too many times before her rebirth. James said he liked in her previous life, and she felt the need to embrace his interests, hoping to grow closer to him. So, despite not enjoying the genre, she endured it multiple times.


    Feeling nervous, Sophie watched the first half of the movie until, at a rxed moment, James suddenly asked, "What happens next?" "The main character dies." Sophie regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth.


    James asked indifferently, "You''ve seen it?"


    "Of course, I saw it in the cinema. How else would I know the plot? Right?"


    Sophie''s heart raced, noticing James'' gaze on her bing more peculiar. At that moment, she couldn''t afford to lose herposure. James asked, "Who did you go with?"


    Sophie was at a loss for words when suddenly, the sound of fireworks erupted outside, illuminating the dim living room with their light. The sound of fireworks eased the tense atmosphere.


    "I''m going to have a look outside."


    Sophie made to leave, but James grasped her arm, frowning. "I''lle with you."


    They were in an unfamiliar ce, and James was concerned Sophie might get lost. "I''m just going to the doorway."


    Sophie initially wanted to go alone, but with James'' insistence, she didn''t protest further. Outside, fireworks bloomed one after another in the dark sky, a sight rarely seen by Sophie. "It''s quite beautiful." Sophie turned to look at James and asked, "Did you arrange this?"

 Chapter 558

    Upon hearing this, James furrowed his brow in a straightforward manner and said, "Wasn''t me."


    "I thought as much. You don''t strike me as the type."


    Sophie looked up at the starry sky, a rare, rxed smile spreading across her face.


    As the fireworks continued into the tenth minute, Sophie''s expression turned somewhat serious. "This production team... sure knows how to spend money."


    As they looked up from the courtyard, the fireworks burst into a spectacr array of colors, just like in a movie, unreal in their beauty.


    At first, Sophie was enjoying the awe the fireworks brought her, but by the tenth minute, she was starting to feel overwhelmed.


    She rubbed her ears, silently counting in her head. Ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty thousand...


    After fifteen minutes had passed, the dazzling fireworks finally ceased. Great, the fireworks were worth a million dors. The production team was richer than she had imagined. Finally, as thest of the fireworks faded, James asked, "Did you like it?"


    Sophie earnestly replied, "I did at first, but not so much now."


    She walked back into the living room without looking back.


    The fireworks had left her ears ringing. They were beautiful, but she didn''t want to see them again anytime soon.


    James remained silent for a moment, then pulled out his phone and sent a message to Colt.


    James: [Prepare fireworks.]


    Colt: [Mr. Burke, what kind of fireworks would you like?]


    James: [There are different kinds?]


    Colt: [...Mr. Burke, there are indeed many types of fireworks avable.]


    James: [Just make it the most expensive.]


    Meanwhile


    On a private jet, Adler was dozing off. When he opened his eyes, hez saw Colby sitting beside him, seemingly not tired at all. Adler said, "Colby, go to sleep. You know what time it is? Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "How much longer till we arrive?"


    "Ms. Sophie''s ind is far. Plus, we still need to find a ce to stay. Roughly three more hours, I guess."


    "Three hours?"


    That meant they would arrive in the middle of the night.


    Adler continued, "But I need to make


    it clear: we can''t disturb the shootC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    gave


    me! if he sees you, he''ll do whatever it takes to get you out of there."


    That''s the final warning ever


    Colby''s gaze turned cold. "As if I''m afraid of him."


    "Yes, yes, you''re not afraid, but I am. I don''t want to confront Gordon head-on. Plus, if Sophie finds out you''re disrupting her work, she''d be really upset."


    Upon hearing this, Colby frowned. He wasn''t afraid of anything except for the possibility of upsetting Sophie.


    Still, the thought of Sophie and James spending over a month alone together made him uneasy.


    Colby said, "James is no good man. It''s not safe for Sophie to be with him."


    Adler dismissed this with a wave. "There are cameras everywhere. What are you afraid of? Sophie isn''t worried! Besides, to the public, they are a married couple. Frankly, you''re just a handsome, rich guy who''s seducing Sophie. If your affair with her gets out, you might even bebeled as some modern-day Casanova..."


    At this, Adler received a sharp look from Colby, sending shivers down his spine. He quickly covered himself with a nket, saying, "I didn''t say anything. You didn''t hear anything."

 Chapter 559

    Sunlight filtered through the half-drawn curtains, casting a warm glow on the bedroom floor.


    Sophie rubbed her bleary eyes and sat up in bed, her long hair slightly tousled. Her bare face still carried traces of sleepiness.


    The sound of her phone ringing woke her up. She picked it up to find a message from the production team instructing her to meet James at the beach by 8 a.m.


    Sophie got up and walked to her wardrobe, choosing a simple white T-shirt and jeans. Her figure was slender, making even the most ordinary clothes look uniquely charming.


    Downstairs, James was already neatly dressed, waiting in the living room. He wore a dark shirt, slightly unbuttoned at the top, casual yet elegant.


    The moment they saw each other, both were visibly taken aback.


    James had never seen Sophie dressed so casually before. Her bare face didn''t make her look worn out. Instead, it added a touch of purity, making her seem like an angel who had identally descended to earth, pure and serene.


    "Morning."


    Sophie''s casual greeting was quickly followed by her noticing the camera. Upon seeing it, she smiled and said to James, "Good morning. Have you had breakfast yet?"


    James pressed his lips together and replied, "Just woke up."


    "Oh..."


    The atmosphere became awkward once again. Sophie knew that she and James couldn''t possibly get along when left alone.


    James said, "I just checked, and all the food in the fridge has been cleared out. If you''re hungry, I can ask Colt to order some takeout for you."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I''m not hungry."


    No sooner had Sophie spoken than her stomach betrayed her with a growl.


    James took out his phone. Sophie nced at the clock nearby, knew they were short on time, and immediately stopped James from making the call, saying, "Let''s focus on the task from the production team, please."


    Sophie didn''t want to waste any more time, so James had no choice but to end the call he was about to make to Colt.


    Meanwhile


    Colt, who had already picked up the call only to be greeted by the sound of a disconnected line, was puzzled.


    He looked at the caller ID. It was Mr. Burke, alright.


    Why did he hang up?


    Colt was at home in his pajamas. He was confused but eventually closed his phone.


    Sophie and James, following the instructions from the production team, walked onto the street, apanied only by their virtually invisible cameraman.


    The ind wasn''t densely popted. It only attracted tourists during the peak season, which made the streets particrly dull.


    Sophie and James, both attractive,


    turned heads as they made their way. But barely thirty seconds had passed before Sophie was already dragging James down the street, running.


    "Hurry! We only have fifteen minutes! We''re going to bete!"


    Sophie was anxious to catch the bus as per the production team''s instructions. They needed to find the bus that would take them to the beach and arrive there by 8 a.m. for the shoot. She didn''t know if beingte would affect the shooting schedule.


    Sophie ran so fast with James that the camera could only capture their fleeting figures. The cameraman was struggling to keep up when James suddenly stopped. "Sophie!" "What?"


    Sophie turned around to see James hailing a car. He then unceremoniously pulled her into the back seat.

 Chapter 560

    "But... the cameraman..."


    "Don''t worry about him."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    James'' casual remark left Sophie puzzled. "Where did you get the money?"


    On their first day participating in the show, their phones were already turned in, and now the only numbers in James'' phone were those issued by the show''s team. They just had a few emergency contacts. "This is a property of the Burke family, so I don''t have to spend money."


    James'' serious tone plunged Sophie into deep thought. How was she not aware that the Burke family''s properties included a taxi service?


    Soon enough, the taxi arrived at the beach. The sight of a taxi pulling up caught the production team off guard, and the director approached for a closer look, his expression somewhat puzzled.


    The director asked, "Did we arrange for a car?"


    "No."


    Sophie and James walked onto the beach one after the other, leaving the director scratching his head in frustration.


    Why is this couple not ying by the rules?


    "Where''s Mrs. Burke and Mr. Burke''s cameraman?"


    The staff was even more troubled, saying, "We just got a call saying he got lost. It might take another half hour for him to get here."


    The director sighed, gesturing dismissively, "I''ll go talk to them."


    The director approached Sophie and James and offered a sheepish smile. "Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke, did you enjoy your time together yesterday?"


    "...It was alright." Sophie said those words against her better judgment.


    ''Alright'' meant that at least they had spoken to each other.


    "eptable." James said coolly.


    ''eptable'' meant that Sophie hadn''t shown any particr dislike towards him.


    Sensing the unfamiliarity between


    the two, the director exined, "This show is about a divorced couple living together, reminiscing about the past to uncover and resolve their issues. This is a major highlight of our program. Once the cameraman arrives, we can start the next part of the shoot. It''s best if we avoid taking taxis in the future and take public buses, walk, or bike instead."


    The director cautiously observed their reactions before asking, "Is that... okay?"


    Sophie readily agreed, "That''s fine."


    James simply stated, "If she''s fine with it, so am I."


    "That''s good." The director patted his chest in relief, grateful they were not difficult to deal with.


    Half an hourter, the cameraman arrived, panting and almost in tears upon seeing the director.


    He was thrown into an unfamiliar


    ce and left at a bus stop, but he managed to stumble his way here by bus. He wasn''t opposed to taking taxis! He just hoped that next time Mr. Burke and Ms. Sophie decided to take a taxi, they would include him.


    The shoot began with the director announcing through a megaphone, "The next task is to go fishing. As everyone knows, our ind is rich in seafood, famously known as the Ind of Seafood. You two will need to board a fishing boat to catch your meals for the day."


    Sophie frowned slightly. "I don''t like seafood."


    Her remark caused some to suppress theirughter.


    James said, "I''ll get you something else."


    The cameraman perfectly captured their quiet interaction, and everyone was oblivious to a ck sedan parked a street away. A pair of binocrs was closely observing the two.

 Chapter 561

    "Bro, it''s only eight in the morning. Please, let me get some decent sleep!"


    Adler was on the verge of losing his mind. He had spent the entire night awake, apanying Colby to this forsaken ce, and before he could even rest for a bit, Colby had him rent a car for a month and then dragged him to this rundown beach to check on the filming progress.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If it weren''t for the fact that Colby was his best buddy, Adler would have bailed long ago!


    Screw this. Someone else can deal with it! Even secret agents didn''t have as much on their te as he did.


    "Let''s take another look."


    Colby''s binocrs could see far into the distance, where Sophie and James were already boarding a fishing boat. Upon seeing this, Colby frowned, "Go, buy a fishing boat."


    "What the heck?"


    Adler practically jumped out of the car.


    A fishing boat? Were there fishing boats in this godforsaken ce?


    It had to be said that the production team must''ve been truly desperate. People of their wealthy background wouldn''t normally bothering to a ce like this for romance.


    The setting was mediocre, the location average, and even the amodations and the rented car were nothing to write home about. Adler sighed. He really didn''t want to waste his money. But the next second, Adler, with a grand gesture, purchased a fishing boat. On the boat, Adler was dozing off. Colby, meanwhile, was piloting the fishing boat, catching up to Sophie and James.


    There were plenty of fishing boats around, and few would notice one more, especially since they all looked more or less the same here. Sophie and James were inspecting a massive fishing. Sophie frowned, "Can we really catch seafood with this?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Let''s give it a try."


    Sophie was incredibly hands-on,


    though James did most of the heavy


    lifting. Together, they threw the


    vel


    fishing into the water, and ording to the fishermen''s instructions, they had to wait motionlessly for seafood to wander into the. There was nothing else they needed to do.


    It was Sophie''s first time fishing for seafood, and she was somewhat interested. Adler, on the other hand, nced over andmented, "It''s useless. What kind of seafood can you catch in a ce like this? At best, you might get a couple of


    crabs and some insign of


    small


    fish and shrimp."


    The best seafood was found in the deep sea, and wild catches were rare.


    The next moment, Colby made a call, "Bring over the most expensive seafood you have right now. I want it immediately."


    It wasn''t long before fishermen arrived by boat, delivering box after box of frozen seafood.


    "Mr. Colby, do you think this will suffice?"


    Inside the styrofoam boxes were all kinds of fresh, frozen seafood, from lobsters to crabs. Everything was avable.


    Adler immediately jumped up from the boat, "Damn, Colby! You''ve changed!"


    Adler thought Colby was treating


    him to a favish dinner and was


    overjoyed for a moment. However,


    ut this in


    Colby coldly instructed, "Put


    the over there."


    "Yes, Mr. Colby."


    Several agile fishermen donned diving gear and jumped into the sea, stuffing the seafood into Sophie and James'' fishing.


    Sophie felt a disturbance in the water, as if bubbles were surfacing. "Do we have something?" Sophie asked.


    The fisherman nced beneath the boat and then said, "Let''s pull up the first."


    Sophie got up to pull up the, but James said, "Let me do it. You sit down and rest."


    Soon, James and the fishermen pulled up the, and when they saw what was inside, the cameraman was stunned.

 Chapter 562

    Sophie was also dumbfounded.


    "Is this..." She asked in shock, "A Maine lobster? A six-pounder?"


    As Sophie moved closer, she spotted an enormous crab. "A twenty-pound skan king crab?"


    "Wild Antic oysters?"


    James was silent for a moment before saying, "Not just those, there''s also blue crabs and Dungeness crabs."


    Sophie was utterly stunned.


    Even if this area was known as the Seafood Ind, could it really produce so many delicacies from the Antic and Maine all at once?


    Sophie nced at the cameraman. Her look seemed to ask, ''Is this your crew''s doing? Are you underestimating the audience''s intelligence?''


    The cameraman hurriedly shook his head, indicating. ''Really, it''s not us! Where would we get that much money? Wouldn''t the director keep it for himself if it was avable?''


    Having said that, the catch was hauled in, and they couldn''t just throw it back.


    Still, when a great opportunity came along, you''d be a fool not to exploit it. They took all the seafood with them.


    While Sophie wasn''t paying attention, James had already started looking around. Soon, his gaze locked onto a fishing boat. He frowned slightly, then said to the fishermen, "Let''s head back." Sophie and James returned fully loaded, but the sight of the bag full of premium seafood left the crew deep in thought. This ce shouldn''t have had so much seafood avable.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    James pointed at the items in the bag, asking, "Is this enough? If not, I think there could be more."


    After all, it was a gift from Colby. He could afford to bleed a little more for it.


    "No, no, no, this is more than enough."


    The director wiped his sweat. He had initially had the fishermen tamper with the Sophie and James were using, so ideally, there shouldn''t have been any catch.


    But howe the fattest and most beautiful catches all ended up in Sophie and James''?


    ns changed, and Sophie and James perfectlypleted their first task. They did it quickly, too.


    Meanwhile, Adler and Colby had already docked. Colby asked, "What''s their next task?"


    "Grocery shopping, they need to prepare for today''s activities. After the market, they need to head back and cook."


    "Which market?"


    Adler had a bad feeling, but Colby didn''t give him a chance to respond before saying, "No matter which market, rent it out, and give her the best


    ingredients."


    Adler muttered under his breath, "You are just treating her in disguise..."


    "What did you say?"


    "...Nothing. I said nothing."


    He wouldn''t be foolish enough to openly sagree with Colby. F


    out a market for a day was not challenge for him. Co


    As Adler was about to leave, a car suddenly stopped in front of the two men.


    Colby frowned, and as the car door


    opened, Gordon stepped out, dressed in a light and dark striped


    shirt and wearing ck sunsses, faint smile on his face, "Gentlemen, long time no see."


    Adler couldn''t stand it anymore. He said, "Mr. Gordon, we just saw each other yesterday."


    Colby asked, "Are you here on vacation?"


    "What, isn''t it obvious?"


    Gordon took off his sunsses and said, "How about joining me for a cup of coffee?"


    Colby responded coolly, "No..."


    "I''ve got real-time updates on Sophie and James."

 Chapter 563

    "Achoo-!"


    On the bus ride home, Sophie sneezed unexpectedly. "Damn, who''s talking about me behind my back?"


    No sooner had Sophie spoken than she felt a hand touch her forehead. She looked up and found James standing there.


    He looked serious, his expression somewhat grave. "You have a fever."


    He remembered when Sophie had firste to live with the Burke family, she wasn''t in the best of health, and his grandmother had specifically reminded him to take good care of her. The house still had all sorts of medicine bottles that Sophie had brought with her when she first arrived.


    However, as time went by, he couldn''t help but notice that Sophie didn''t seem frail at all. She was always running around, and she never lost a verbal spar.


    Sophie brushed James'' hand away, saying, "It''s just a mild fever. I''ll be fine soon."


    Facing the camera, Sophie looked away as James asked the cameraman, "When can we get off?"


    "One more stop."


    "Is there a pharmacy nearby?"


    "Uh..." The cameraman hesitated, embarrassed to admit his unfamiliarity with the area.


    James noticed this and gave up on furthermunication. "Forget it, I''ll order it."


    Sophie muttered, "Always ordering. What about experiencing life?"


    "When you''re sick, you need to take medicine."


    James was stern, leaving Sophie with no choice but to smile weakly. "You''re right, I''ll take it."


    After all, it was free.


    Following James'' instructions, Colt had gone to thepany for the daily meeting. However, when he arrived at the conference room, he was surprised to find Bea sitting in the chairman''s seat, with the other board members looking very


    solemn.


    "Madam?"


    Colt was taken aback. Bea didn''t hold shares in Burke International. By all ounts, she shouldn''t have been there.


    Bea said coldly, "Where has James gone?"


    "Mr. Burke... has work."


    "Is it work, or is he apanying Sophie to shoot a reality show?" One of the older board members spoke in a mocking tone, which Colt found ufortable.


    He replied, "What Mr. Burke does is his own business. I don''t think you''re in a position to judge."


    "Hmph! Burke International is facing a mess, and he doesn''t even bother to fix it. He lowers himself to shoot some worthless reality show,pletely ignoring us board members!" Bea said icily, "Colt, you''re not going to tell me that you''re unaware of James and Sophie''s agreement to divorce, are you?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment she said it, Colt''s expression turned grave. This was supposed to be confidential. How did she find out?


    ''Bang-!''


    Bea mmed her hand on the table, pulling Colt back from his thoughts.


    Bea''s words were sharp, her tone


    bing bitter. "This is such an important matter, and you and James have kept the entire


    company in the dark! Do you m


    think the Burke family belongs to


    him alone?"


    "This is a family matter. It should be discussed privately when Mr. Burke returns. It''s not appropriate now..."


    "Not appropriate? What''s not appropriate? Everyone here has been with thepany through decades of ups and downs. James'' marriage is not just his own affair but concerns Burke International!"


    Bea continued coldly, "I''ve already


    contacted familiar media outlets to expose this matter. Now that James and Sophie are divorced, Sophie shouldn''t expect to leech off the Burke family''s fame any longer!"

 Chapter 564

    Upon hearing the news, Colt was shocked and immediately pulled out his phone, only to see that the inte was already aze with the scandal.


    Bea had actually gone public with Sophie and James'' divorce agreement!


    "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" Colt eximed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea scoffed. "The consequence is getting rid of Sophie once and for all."


    "Bea''s right. What''s the worth of that girl? How could she have any standing in Devonport if it weren''t for clinging to Mr. Burke?"


    "I bet Sophie only got on that high-end reality show by pulling strings with Mr. Burke."


    "Bea is clever for exposing their divorce agreement and even the photos of Sophie''s affair. This way, we don''t have to worry about Burke International''s shares plummeting. It''s the Russell girl who messed up this time."


    Everyone was singing Bea''s praises, and she wore a smile on her face.


    She had been looking for a way to get back at Sophie for outmaneuvering her in the past, and now someone had handed her the divorce agreement on a silver tter. She was eager to see how Sophie would try to strut around her now!


    Colt was furious but felt powerless. He immediately rushed out of the boardroom and dialed James'' number.


    No one answered on the other end, and Colt was frantic. Just then, the sound of high heels broke the tense atmosphere.


    Nichole walked in, dressed in a white


    dress that fluttered like a


    blossoming flower. The off-the-shoulder design artfully revealed her delicate corbones and elegant neck, adding a touch of sensuality and allure. The dress


    cinched at the waist, hi dress


    Nichole''s slender figure.


    "Long time no see, Colt."


    Nichole''s smile was gentle, and Colt couldn''t pinpoint what had changed about her but she seemed more refined and elegant than before, shedding any hint of the timid. poverty she once carried. Her outfit was now indistinguishable from those of Devonport''s elite daughters.


    Nichole pushed open the boardroom door and walked in. Although Colt didn''t follow her in, he saw Bea and Nichole chatting andughing as if they were delighted with each other. Colt was stunned.


    Mr. Burke had only been gone for a day! What on earth had happened? Why had Bea''s attitude toward Nichole changed so drastically?


    Meanwhile, Sophie had just returned to her estate when she fell into a feverish delirium.


    In her dream, she seemed to float


    ener


    above the sky, slowly descending. Then, she pierced through the clouds and vaguely saw a coffin being lowered into the ground four people, with James gently touching a tombstone. He remained silent for a long time before saying, "I will avenge you and make the


    person who hurt you pay."


    Sophie frowned. She leaned closer, eager to see more clearly, but James had already stood up and walked away. Avenge?


    The person who hurt her?


    Sophie turned around, only to see the tombstone inscribed with. "To my beloved wife, Sophie."

 Chapter 565

    Suddenly, Sophie opened her eyes, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    James was beside her, wringing out a damp towel. He turned to see Sophie awake and asked, "Do you want to eat something?" Sophie''s heart filled with greater terror at the sight of James, and she instinctively stepped back, a movement James noticed.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    It was a nightmare, indeed. In her dream, Sophie felt as though she had returned to a past life. She was a ghost in a world where she had already died!


    When she saw her own gravestone, the agony of dying on the operating table seemed to sweep through her body once again.


    "James, I..." Sophie attempted to speak, but James cut her off with a look.


    He frowned and silently reminded Sophie with his eyes. ''There. Are. Cameras.''C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sophie tried calming her emotions, managing a weak smile, saying, "Yeah, it was a nightmare."


    "You have a fever. I took your temperature just now. It''s 101.3¡ãF. I''ll make you some soup, and I''ve left the medicine on the table."


    "Okay."


    Sophie settled her mind.


    After James had left, she kept recalling her dream. If that was truly about her life after death in a past life, then why had James spoken of seeking vengeance for her?


    Could it be that the person who had taken all the Type A blood from the hospital wasn''t James, but...


    The image of Nichole removing the ring from Sophie''s finger in the morgue shed through Sophie''s mind.


    Could it be...


    Nichole?


    Sophie immediately threw off the covers and went downstairs.


    In the kitchen, James'' figure was especially gentle in the morning light. He was focused on making the soup, each movement showing his inexperience and awkwardness Sophie''s gaze involuntarily fell on


    James'' back.


    In her past life, James had never cooked for her. Who could expect a man who didn''t love her to cook for her?


    "Let me do it," Sophie said softly.


    "Why did you get out of bed? Go back and rest."


    Sophie brought the smartphone from the nightstand to James, saying, "Your phone kept ringing just nowalt must have been Colt calling. Here." .


    Saying this, Sophie handed the phone to James.


    There were so many missed calls on the phone, and James realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Sophie had already turned off the stove, saying, "Soup should be simmered on low heat, or it will burn." "Let''s not eat this. I''ll order takeout." As James said this, he called Colt.


    Sophie nced at the soup, which


    had


    It turned into porridge,


    ta lightugh. She tasteet


    let a spoonful. The soup was bitter. set


    Sophie made a pained expression. Fortunately, she hadn''t tasted this in her past life.


    In the bedroom, James called Colt. "What''s happened?"


    On the phone, Colt''s tone sounded grave. "Mr. Burke... Did you see the news?"


    James'' expression turned stern.


    The filming of the show had been urgently halted.


    Lying dizzily in bed, Sophie watched the camera, which the crew had turned off, and asked, "Has something happened?"


    "It''s nothing. You should rest. The crew will film the other guests first because you''re sick and shouldn''t be disturbed."


    Though James'' words seemed reasonable, Sophie still sensed something was off: "What did Colt say when he called you during the day?" "It''s not a big deal."

 Chapter 566

    Sophie''s phone was already in her hand. She browsed through the trending news headlines. James wanted to speak but hesitated upon seeing the seriousness of the situation unfold on the screen. [Divorce papers leaked... Sophie''s affair with a young heartthrob...]


    Sophie scrolled through the news feed, a chuckle escaping her despite the gravity of the situation.


    Onement caught her eye, iming that even though only a silhouette of the mysterious man was shown, his poise and figure could easily make him the modern-day Casanova.


    "I''ll handle this, don''t worry about it."


    "I''m not worried." Sophie ced her phone aside, her voice firm, "But I want to know how this got out."


    "Colt mentioned he saw Nichole with my grandmother."


    At the mention of Nichole, the smile on Sophie''s face vanished instantly.


    The nightmare she had just woken up from left her in a cold sweat, a premonition linking her past demise to Nichole.


    In her past life, Sophie had always believed Nichole to be the innocent damsel and even doubted herself for taking Nichole''s ce. But all signs since her rebirth indicated that Nichole was far from innocent; Nichole was the one who wanted to take everything from her.


    Sophie''s tone was icy, "This is your mess. You deal with it. ording to our contract, neither of us can leak this, and since the problem is on your end, I won''t be involved."


    "I understand."


    "I''m tired." Sophiey on the bed, no longer wanting to engage in conversation.


    Gordon had rented a beachfront apartment. The director stood before him, awkwardly exining, "Mr. Gordon, we''re really stuck here. This scandal broke out, and Mrs. Burke fell ill, forcing us to halt filming. Please, Mr. Gordon, help us... We can''t let the show end before it even begins!"


    Their hard work couldn''t just go to waste.


    Gordon smiled slightly. "This is an opportunity."


    "An opportunity?" The director couldn''t see how.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could this scandal be an opportunity?


    Gordon borated, "Our show is about divorced couples. Now that the divorce scandal has leaked, why not release a teaser and host a live stream to maximize the situation? I believe it could generate significant buzz."


    Realization dawned on the director. This was about leveraging the scandal for ratings.


    Given the current viral status of the


    scandal, if theyunched a live stream for Once Upon an Ex and


    focused on Sophie and James, they could indeed make a substantial profit.


    "Mr. Gordon, you are right! I''ll get on it immediately!"


    The left the study, buoyed n, only to brush past Colby.


    He recognized the familiar silhouette and froze.


    How strange... It looked remarkably like the modern-day Casanova from the news.


    "Hey, wait up, Colby! Damn it!" Adler was following him.


    The director saw Adler and was left in a cold sweat again.


    Wasn''t that Mr. Adler? Had he just called out... Colby?


    Could it be... the fearsome Colby was the very Casanova the inte was abuzz with?

 Chapter 567

    Sophie sat on the edge of her bed, scrolling through her phone at a viral post that hadn''t been taken down, with thements section in an uproar.


    [Rich husbands y around, and their wives do, too. Guess there''s not a single good soul among the wealthy.]


    [Did everyone forget how Sophie got into Eastwood College through the back door?]


    [A friend of mine went to the same university as Sophie and said she really knew how to party!]


    [I felt sorry for her at first, but oh well, she brought this upon herself.]


    [Rumor has it James was really into Sophie. He only started seeing someone else because Sophie was out there ying the field. That someone got pregnant and pressured him, and Sophie staged her own kidnapping to manipte James'' feelings, all to get her hands on the Burke family fortune!]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Sophie read, the more absurd thements got until she finally closed her app in frustration.


    ''Ding Ding''


    As soon as Sophie nced at her phone, a call from an unknown number came through. She barely answered before hearing the vitriol of an obsessed fan. "You slut! Stay away from my idol!" "And who would your idol be?"


    "Listen here! My idol is Reece! Stop going after Reece, you slut, or we won''t let you off!"


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh. She replied, "I''ve recorded this. See you in court." Then, she hung up and removed her SIM card, tossing it into the trash.


    Her phone number had been leaked, and she was now in for a barrage of calls and messages. Peace and quiet would be hard toe by.


    As the evening darkened, Sophie heard a knock downstairs. Thinking James might have returned, she went to open the door, only to find four men in ck suits. d in a simple loungewear and draped in a pale yellow nket, Sophie leaned against the doorframe and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Mrs. Bea Burke sent us to bring Mr. Burke home."


    Each man bore the insignia of Burke International.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and replied, "He''s not here. Try somewhere else."


    As she moved to close the door, the lead bodyguard stopped it with his hand. "Ms. Sophie, please cooperate."


    The bodyguard''s tone was


    unfriendly. At that moment, a woman dressed like a socialite alighted from a Bentley parked not too far away. She wore a string of creamy pearls around her neck and a giant diamond ring on her finger, yet her demeanor had an air of pettiness.


    "This shabby ce is just trying to mimic a wealthy vi. If it were me, I wouldn''te here even if the TV crew begged me on their knees." The woman''s voice was sharp and scornful but oddly familiar to Sophie.


    As the woman approached, swaying her hips with each step to unt her charm, she removed the sunsses from her face. Her eyes were free of wrinkles, and her skin was silky smooth, her eyebrows soft, and her eyes shiny and emotive, indicating her beauty in her youth.


    Sophie recognized her instantly. This was Bea''s niece, Sna, a woman who reportedly married abroad with her stunning looks and rarely appeared back home. Sophie furrowed her brows. Why was Sna here?


    In Sophie''s previous life, when she


    had married into the Burke family Sna had always lived abroad and only@eturned home in Sophie''s fourth year as James'' wife. S

 Chapter 568

    In her past life, Sna had returned for a very simple reason: her husband''s addiction to gambling. Despite being decked out in gold and silver, their wealth was depleting fast. Sna hade back to the country at her husband''s abusive behest, seeking money.


    Considering the timeline, it was only the second year. Why would Sna suddenlye back?


    It seemed that Sophie had disrupted more than just one or two things ever since her rebirth.


    Sna... was indeed a formidable opponent.


    "You must be Sophie," Sna eyed Sophie from top to bottom, only to sneer, "You do have some looks. No wonder James is always hovering around you."


    Sophie felt dizzy and had no interest in bantering, "Sna, what do you want?"


    Sna''s expression turned cautious. She frowned and asked, "How do you know my name?"


    Sophie realized she had inadvertently mentioned Sna''s name, but it was toote.


    She tried to maintain herposure, "James mentioned you."


    Although suspicious, Sna quickly remembered the urgent matter of her visit, stating, "Then you know, I am James'' aunt..."


    Sna''s smile faded a bit as she said, "I just got back to the country and heard from my aunt about you and James. You must have seen the news today." "Unfortunately, I didn''t."


    Sophie''s response choked Sna again.


    Sophie continued, "If there''s nothing else, I won''t keep you."


    As she tried to close the door again, Sna blocked it with her hand. No longer hiding her intentions, she walked straight into the room followed by her bodyguards in single file. s?novel


    Sophie scoffed, "So, you intend to barge into someone''s home?"


    "How could you call it barging in? I am James'' aunt, and I came to this dump only because my aunt Bea begged me; otherwise, I would never step foot here."


    Idiot!


    Sophie was almost amused by Sna.


    Bea had called Sna over simply because she didn''t want to lower herself toe here. Sna had walked right into the trap, serving Bea''s purpose perfectly.


    Sna really thought too highly of herself.


    Sophie said, "James isn''t here. I''m the only one living here at the moment. Sna, are you leaving or not? If not, I''ll have to call the police."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sophie, I think you need to think


    carefully. You''re now a public enemy, universally despised. You


    and James are already divorced


    What''s the point of stubbornly


    staying? Aunt Bea has made it clear she won''t give you any money. Just give up."


    Sophie watched Sna''s mercenary face; she indeed resembled Bea quite a bit.


    Sophieughed, "Who said I''m not leaving?"


    "If you''re not clinging on, why are


    you hiding James? Sophie, don''t you know James'' status? The CEO of Burke International is attending such a low-tier event with you. What would people say about my family?"

 Chapter 569

    "I know your family went bankrupt, and you''re short on money. Actually, if you begged us, we could give you some, at least enough for you to get by." Sna thought her words would sway Sophie, but Sophie simply replied nonchntly, "Sorry, I can''t understand what you''re saying."


    "You..." Sna red at Sophie, then said, "Sophie, you''re forcing my hand here!"


    Sophie remained silent, prompting Sna to signal her bodyguards with a nce. Several guards immediately rushed upstairs.


    Sophie frowned as Sna made herselffortable on the couch, leisurely waiting for the bodyguards to finish searching the house.


    The guards carelessly threw things around, their actions more reminiscent of raiding a house than searching for a person.


    Sna lounged on the couch and asked, "How''s the search going?"


    "Madam, we haven''t spotted Mr. Burke."


    Sna''s brow furrowed, and she turned to Sophie. "I didn''t expect you to be so cunning. Tell me, where have you hidden him?"


    "Sna, I''ve made myself very clear. He''s not here. Your people have searched already. Isn''t it time for you to leave?"


    If it weren''t for her being off her game, she wouldn''t have let Sna off so easily.


    Facing Sophie''s somewhat polite response, Sna said, "I could not ignore my aunt''s words. Since James hasn''t returned, I''ll wait here until he does." Sna told the four bodyguards, "You guys can sit wherever."


    Sophie coldly said, "This is my ce now. Aren''t you being a bit too presumptuous?"


    "Your ce is James'' ce, isn''t it? Without James, would you be able to live in such a nice estate? Would the show crew invite a down-and-out girl to participate in a reality show? You''re basking in James'' glory now. What can you do about me being a bit presumptuous?"


    Sna truly believed James gave Sophie everything she had, so she acted without mercy.


    When Sophie chuckled, Sna frowned, "What are youughing at?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Didn''t James tell you? This ce is rented by the show crew."


    "So what? It''s just a small estate. James can buy it if he wants to. Besides, the show crew begged James to participate. Can''t I sit here for a while?"


    Sophieughed, "This is someone


    else''s property. The show crew has an agreement with the owner of the estate. You can''t juste here and wreck the ce. Everything you''ve broken belongs to the owner, and ording to the agreement, the show crew has topensate at market value. But since you''re the ones who caused the damage, please find the show crew andpensate them. I estimate it''s not much, just seven million."


    "What? Seven million? Are you joking?"


    Sna couldn''t believe the junk they''d smashed was worth seven million!


    Sophie casually said, "The owner of this estate is a renowned collector. His ancestors have quite a legacy and he''s a well-known figure in the industry. Didn''t you think to check who the owner was before you came?"


    Sna''s face turned sour. She only knew this was an estate rented by the show crew. How could she have anticipated who the owner might be?

 Chapter 570

    "Tsk, tsk... You don''t even know who owns this ce, and yet here you are, causing a scene. Sna, it seems I''ve overestimated you."


    Sophie''s words caused Sna''s face to fall immediately.


    Bending down, Sophie picked up a piece of ss and sighed theatrically, "s... A vase worth tens of thousands is shattered just like that. If I were the owner of this house, I would be furious."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie took out her phone, pretending to make a call. Sna quickly said, "It''s just a few thousand dors. I''ll pay it off. The Burke family isn''t short on cash."


    Sophieughed and said, "Sna, it''s not the Burke family who caused the damage but you. You are part of the Roberts family, so naturally, your family shouldpensate. Surely, you can''t expect Bea to pay for your mistakes?"


    "You..."


    "I''ve heard that you married a wealthy businessman overseas. A few thousand dors is nothing to you, probably not even as much as the ring you''re wearing on your finger."


    Sophie deliberately ttered Sna, but it only made her ufortable, prompting her to cover the ring she was wearing.


    From Sna''s reaction, Sophie could tell that the diamond ring was probably a fake. The Roberts family was already a shadow of its former self, and Sna''s arrival happened three years earlier than in her past life, indicating the rapid decline of the Roberts family.


    But why was it happening so fast?


    Sophie shook her head, not about to ponder these questions any longer. After being disturbed by Sna, she had a headache and just wanted to go back and rest.


    Sna said, "Just have the production team send a detailed bill. It''s only a few thousand dors. I can afford it."


    Sophie saw through Sna''s act but


    didn''t intend to expose her. Instead, she smiled and said, "Certainly, you can afford it. I was worried for nothing. If you wish to wait here for James, feel free to do so. The


    production team will probablye to discuss the filming schedule with me soon. Sna, you can also discuss thepensation with them."


    Sensing the sarcasm in Sophie''s words, Sna red at her and said, "Sophie, don''t think that just because James is protecting you, you can look down on everyone else! I''ll have you know I''m James'' aunt. Even if I did something to you, James wouldn''t turn against me


    Sophie was about to retort, but then, through the window, she saw James returning from the yard. She slightly smiled and then deliberately said, "I''m actually quite curious about what you n to do to me.


    Sna snorted coldly, "Sophie, you asked for this! Seize her!"


    "Yes!" The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and grabbed Sophie''s arms.


    Sna had long disliked Sophie, and now she raised her arm high, intending to p Sophie.


    However, before her hand could fall, James'' angry shout came from behind, "Stop!"


    Sna realized what was happening. She red at Sophie. "You did this on purpose!" Sophie was already unwell, and now her face was even paler than before.

 Chapter 571

    As James stormed over, visibly furious, the bodyguard by his side released his grip in fear. James approached, checking Sophie over with concern. "Let me see, are you hurt?" "...I''m okay."


    Sophie''s voice was weak, causing James'' expression to darken instantly. He cast a cold nce at the bodyguard who had been holding Sophie''s arm, and the man quickly lowered his head. "Mr. Burke...it was Mrs. Roberts'' orders."


    "Mrs. Roberts? Who employs you, the Roberts or the Burke family? Who gave you permission to disrespect my wife?!"


    "... Yes, Mr. Burke."


    None of the bodyguards dared to speak up.


    Sna''s face paled. James'' gaze was filled with cold fury, and upon meeting his eyes, Sna lost all her earlier bravado, adopting a pleasant tone instead. "James, it''s been years since west met. There''s no need to be this upset. Look, Ms. Sophie is fine, isn''t she?"


    "She''d better be, or this won''t be the end of it!"


    James showed no mercy, leaving Sna with no choice but to maintain herposure. "You''re right, James...thank goodness everything is okay. I wouldn''t have been at ease otherwise." "I''m a bit tired." Sophie''s voice carried a hint of weariness.


    "Let me help you sit down for a bit." James supported Sophie to the sofa, only then noticing the living room inplete disarray.


    Quickly, James'' gaze locked onto Sna. She managed a strained, awkward smile, but James'' look only grew colder.


    "Sit here."


    James gently pushed Sophie onto the couch, then knelt down to adjust the throw nket over her clothes. "I''ll handle everything else. I''ll have housekeepinge clean this up." "Okay. I''m really tired."


    "Alright."


    At this point, Sna was in a state of utter difiture, neither sitting nor standing.


    As James stood up, she tried to muster a smile. "James..."


    James was not in the mood for her insincerities, cutting her off coldly. "Who invited you?"


    Sna said somewhat sheepishly,


    "It was...Aunt Bea. She sent me to bring you back. You know, leaving thepany for this reality show has caused some discontenDamong the board members..."


    "Is it the board who''s discontent, or is it grandmother?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Before he left, James had ensured all his work was in order, and there shouldn''t have been any issues at thepany in the short term. Yet, just one day in, there were already rumblings from the board. This suggested his grandmother was meddling.


    Sna was silent, and James lost his patience, stating coldly, "Thirty seconds. Gather your things and leave."


    "James, Aunt Bea meant for me to bring you back..."


    "Sna, if you can''t understand me, I might have to find another way to make it clear."


    "..."


    Sna''s expression darkened.


    Sophie, meanwhile, satfortably on the couch, sipping juice. Sophie caught Sna''s nce and couldn''t resist raising her mug in a taunting toast.


    Sna bit her lip and had no choice but to address the bodyguards, "Didn''t you hear Mr. Burke? Move it!"

 Chapter 572

    The bodyguards had learned their lesson and, after ncing at James'' expression, reluctantly left the scene.


    It was only when the coast was clear that Sophie allowed herself a moment of relief.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    James approached Sophie again, gently touching her forehead, and remarked, "Why do you have such a high fever?"


    "Ask your cousin. She was being quite the handful just now."


    Sophie surveyed the mess around them and couldn''t help but wonder what bad karma she had rued to deserve such chaos.


    "I''ll take care of that matter."


    "I know. I wasn''t nning to interfere."


    Sophie got up, intending to return to her room, but as she did, she felt a wave of dizziness, and her vision turned pitch ck. In her semi-conscious state, she thought she heard someone calling her name. James quickly moved to catch Sophie, but in the next instant, she was in another''s arms.


    "No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Burke. My girlfriend will be well taken care of by me." Colby lifted Sophie in his arms without sparing James a nce.


    "Stop!"


    James'' voice carried a chilling tone as he blocked Colby''s path. He looked down at Sophie, who''s unconscious in Colby''s arms, and scoffed, "Your girlfriend? And you just stood by as she was harassed without intervening?"


    "No one will bully her." Colby raised an eyebrow at James, stating, "Well, it seems to me that the person making things difficult for Sophie was a member of your family."


    Colby''s words left James with noeback.


    From outside, Adler coughed slightly and said, "Well, everyone''s just looking out for Sophie''s best


    interest, Mr. Burke. She is sick, and t


    our ce has a better environment, with doctors readily avable. Colby is just trying to do what''s best for her. Maybe you should stay here and clean up this mess."


    The room, once in order, was now aplete shambles. If it wasn''t tidied up, it would likely be uninhabitable in the future.


    James frowned, "Take care of her."


    "She''s my girlfriend. Of course, I''ll take good care of her."


    James felt a pang of jealousy at Colby''s possessive tone towards Sophie.


    I


    Now that Sna was aware of this address, his grandmother might send more troublemakers. With Colby present, at least Sophie''s physical safety was somewhat assured, preventing her from falling into further danger.


    Outside, Colby carried Sophie to the car. He touched her burning forehead and noted, "The fever''s almost 102¡ãF."


    "James! Did he even take care of her?"


    Adler, clearly dissatisfied, retorted, "They should never have been put on the show together. What was Gordon thinking? Has he lost his mind?" "Enough talk, drive!"


    Colby took off his jacket and draped


    it over Sophie. Noting her paleplexion, he then instructed, "Call William, Kave him prepare some fever-reducing medicine, and tell the kitchen to make some light dishes. She''ll need something to eat when she wakes up."


    "Right away! Anything else?"


    "Shut up and drive."


    Adler floored the gas pedal, and soon, they arrived at Gordon''s apartment.


    Colby carried Sophie inside swiftly, where a maid had already prepared afortable guest room. He ced Sophie on the bed, then frowned. "Where''s William? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"

 Chapter 573

    "Here hees!" A man clutching a medical kit hurried in.


    The man appeared to be in histe twenties, mature and steady.


    "Hurry up, or she''s going to get worse, and Colby will smash your hospital!"


    "Then please, let him smash it. I''ve had enough of the 12-hour work schedule! I beg him, please, smash the hospital!"


    Colby coldly said, "Move faster, or I''ll smash your head instead."


    William didn''t dare to joke around anymore. He immediately checked Sophie''s condition. After a brief examination, William was somewhat speechless. "Her fever''s a bit high, but that''s about it."


    Adler also looked at William with a speechless expression, "What else did you expect? Be d she''s fine, or Colby might just get rid of you."


    William cast a resentful look at Adler, making Adler''s skin crawl. "Why are you looking at me? Treat her! Where''s the fever reducer you were supposed to prepare?"


    William took out the fever reducer from his medical kit. "Next time there''s such a minor issue, don''t call me. I have several surgeries I haven''t performed yet. My schedule is terrifying. Sometimes, my boss makes me work overtime without overtime pay, and you''re having me fly all the way from afar! My boss..."


    "Your boss is right here. Talk to him." Adler pointed to Gordon at the door.


    Gordon, sitting in a wheelchair, watched William with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. "I seem to have heard someints just now."


    William immediately sucked up. "Sir, how could I possiblyin? I could neverin, especially not about you. I''m your most loyal subordinate! The love-you-for-a-lifetime kind!"


    Adler got goosebumps all over. Damn! How could such a handsome man suck up like this?


    Adler was at a loss for words.


    "Everyone, out."


    Colby''s gaze hadn''t left Sophie, and perhaps because Adler and William had


    n too noisy earlier, bilia


    expression grew even colder.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Don''t disturb them."


    Adler dragged William by the cor towards the door. William protested, "My medical kit!"


    After Adler and William left, Gordon finally said lightly, "Let her rest well. Send her back tomorrow."


    "What else do you n to do?"


    The people from the Burke family had alreadye to mess with her, and Colby didn''t believe Gordon was oblivious to it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gordon''s face was expressionless, and he spoke calmly, "To change public opinion. Naturally, a lot of hard work is needed. If you really care about her, you should know what to do."


    Then, Gordon had the butler push him away from the guest room.


    As the evening darkened, Odie was inside the Minton International vi, reading the news on theputer with a smirk.


    Gattlin stood in front of Odie, saying,


    "We''ve investigated. The woman


    that night is named Sophie, a


    nominal manager at S Corporation Before Russell Enterprise went.


    bankrupt, she was considered one of


    Devonport''s most prominent


    socialites. Her marriage to James is in name only; currently, she''s recording a reality show on our ind."


    "Sophie..."


    Odie tapped his fingers on the desk, his smile deepening.

 Chapter 574

    "Mr. Odie, back in the day, Perry lost a significant amount of money at our establishment, leading to the Russell family''s bankruptcy. I suspect Sophie''s closeness to you might have ulterior motives. Should we...?"


    Gattlin made a throat-slitting gesture.


    "No, keep her. I''ll handle this."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gattlin was surprised. "You''re going to handle it personally? Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for you?"


    "Did you say she''s shooting a reality show on our ind?"


    "Yes, but the shooting has been put on hold due to some public opinion issues. However, the lease is still active, so I think their crew and cast can''t leave just yet."


    "Get ready. I indeed fancy a change of scenery for my vacation."


    Gattlin quickly added, "Mr. Odie, but it''s not just Sophie on the ind; James is there too. Should we...?"


    Before Gattlin could finish, Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    "Not at all!" Gattlin lowered his head in fear.


    "Do as I say."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie!"


    After Gattlin left, Odie stared at Sophie''s photo on hisputer, revealing a cold smile. "Sophie... the Russell family''s precious daughter... Interesting."


    As the night deepened, Sophie woke up in bed, feeling sore all over. She struggled to get up, only to hear the housemaid, who was changing her towels, exim joyfully, "Ms. Sophie, you''re awake!"


    The room quickly buzzed with activity as the maid turned on the light and asked, "Do you feel unwell anywhere else?"


    "My head feels heavy, and my feet light." Sophie briefly described how she felt, which was much better than she did during the day.


    Looking around at the decor and


    then at the maid standing by the bed, Sophie asked, "Where am I? This clearly wasn''t the small courtyard rented by the production team.


    "This is..."


    Before the maid could finish, Colby came in with a bowl of hot soup, saying, "It''s Mr. Gordon''s house."


    "Mr. Gordon?" Sophie was puzzled.


    When did Gordone to the ind? She had no idea.


    Colby sat down by the bed, blew on the spoonful of hot soup, and said, "You haven''t eaten in a day. Have some to regain your strength."


    Sophie, still groggy from sleep, started eating the soup spoon by spoon as Colby fed her.


    Adler and William also came in, both with dark circles under their eyes.


    Sophie frowned and pointed at their eyes, asking, "What happened to you two?"


    "Ms. Sophie, I''m William, Mr. Gordon''s personal physician." William, the gentleman, came Sophie and said, "My deardy,


    please allow me to examine you..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence before Adler hit him on the back of the head.


    Adler said fiercely, "Focus on the medical care!"


    Sophie asked, "How long have you guys been without sleep?"


    Adler pointed at himself, "Me? About three days. I managed to get some sleep on the ne."


    Then, Adler pointed at William. "This guy, one day. He gets airsick."


    William resentfully said, "I wanted to sleep, but Colby wouldn''t let us. He thinks no one would be around to take care of you if you awoke, Ms Sophie. So, we ended up ying poker all night. I must say, poker is profoundly strategic."

 Chapter 575

    William had lost all night and was down to his veryst dime. The living room was asionally filled with William and Adler''s bickering noise.


    Inside the house, Sophie turned on the TV, only to find that thete-night shows were all buzzing with rumors of her and James'' marital troubles. A blurred photo of Colby was magnified and tagged with thebel "Modern-Day Casanova."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was supposed to be a serious matter, but when Sophie saw the words "Modern-Day Casanova," she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Colby raised an eyebrow and asked, "You find this funny?"


    "Isn''t it? The Modern-Day Casanova." Sophieughed so hard she clutched her stomach. "The usually decisive Colby, standing shoulder to shoulder with James as the top boss of Devonport, has his day being dubbed a boy toy."


    Colby tapped Sophie''s forehead lightly, chiding, "You heartless little thing." His tone was filled with indulgence.


    "Are you calling me heartless? I haven''t even asked who let youe to the ind. You put lobsters and crabs on me and James'' fishing, right?"


    She found it odd at the time but chalked it up to being part of the show''s setup, never suspecting Colby.


    Now, it was clear that Colby had been anxious about her spending time alone with James, which is why he hurried over.


    Colby chuckled, "I was worried you wouldn''t eat well."


    "It wasn''t because you didn''t want me doing tasks with James?"


    "You know the answer."


    Colby was clearly upset, but in the next second, he pulled out a new smartphone from his pocket. Sophie held the phone in her hand and asked, "Did youe all this way just to bring me a phone?" "It was a sudden incident. Adler bought it on short notice. Your previous phone was broken."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Perfect, I just threw away a SIM card."


    These days, fans were impressive, but nobody would go out of their way to dig up Sophie''s phone number. However, her number was being circted online, so it was clearly leaked on purpose.


    Sophie was well aware of this. Initially, she didn''t want to cause too much trouble for Bea. Despite her moral shorings, respecting the elderly was important to Sophie.


    But now Bea had gone this far, and if Sophie didn''t retaliate, she would be letting herself be bullied.


    Sophie said, "Now that James is not at Burke International, Bea has takenplete control. Colt mentioned seeing Nichole warming up to Bea. There must be something going on behind the scenes."


    "I''ve already sent someone to investigate."


    Sophie spoke seriously, "I had some executives who work with S Corporation reach out to Ricardo and even handed him a few profitable projects. Ricardo should


    §Ö


    trust those executives by now Considering his personality, he''s likely to strike at Julian and S


    Corporation while both James and I are away this month."


    "Your guess is spot on."


    Sophie asked, "So, can we close the now?"


    "We have got everything ready for a while in Bloomsbury, just waiting for your signal. This time, Ricardo is likely to lose everything."


    At that moment, William''s voice came from outside. "Cheater! You must have cheated!"


    Sophie and Colby looked at each other and smiled.


    Meanwhile, Sna left the ind


    dejectedly. Upon reaching the Burke family, she carefully massaged Bea''s shoulders, saying, "Aunt Bea really can''t be med for this. If anyone''s to me, it''s Sophie, that little slut. I don''t know what kind of spell she''s cast on James, but he''s so protective of her! I''m his aunt. Even if he doesn''t respect me, he should at least respect you!"

 Chapter 576

    Sna was far from pleased. She had traveled all the way from abroad, hoping to leverage Bea''s reputation to make some money in the Devonport circle. But just a few days after her return, James sent her packing without leaving her any dignity in front of Burke International''s security guards.


    It was infuriating!


    With this thought, Sna massaged Bea''s shoulders even more vigorously, saying, "You must stand up for me."


    "If you can''t cut it, don''t me James for taking sides."


    Bea had a splitting headache. She had hoped that after years abroad, Sna would have gained some perspective. Yet, she faltered in front of Sophie and was sent back home in such a disgraceful manner. She was truly useless!


    "Auntie..."


    Sna wanted to plead a bit more, but Bea said impatiently, "Alright, since you didn''t bring anyone back, let it be. Someone else will bring them back."


    "What do you mean?" Sna was puzzled.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Marian, following Bea''s gesture, went to open the door. Nichole walked in, dressed in a champagne-colored pencil dress with pearl earrings and a striking diamond ring on her finger. Her smile brought an air of grace and elegance typical of high society.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It was as if she had transformed from an ugly duckling into a swan overnight.


    "Marian, long time no see."


    "Are you... Ms. Nichole?"


    "Yes, Bea invited me over. I hope I''m not intruding?"


    "Well..."


    Marian looked back at Bea, who was all smiles. She cheerfully called out, "Rowena,e over here."


    het


    Nichole walked over to Bea''s side and sat down naturally, saying, "Grandma, you seemed in a hurry to have me over. Is something the matter?"


    "Is this... Ms. Nichole?"


    Before Bea could speak, Sna cut in. She had heard about Nichole abroad. Nichole was James'' old me, and their rtionship had


    been the talk of Devonport years


    ago. However, as stories of Nichole''s impersonation, alleged crimes, and supposedly intentional miscarriage escted, her


    reputation was tarnished. How could


    she show her face here now?


    Ms. Nichole''s smile faded slightly at Sna''s words, but she remained polite and asked, "And you are...?"


    "This is my niece..."


    Before Bea could finish, Sna


    sarcastically said, "I''m James'' aunt.


    Not to be rude, Ms. Nichole, but you have some nerve. You killed Bea''s eldest great-grandson and still show your face around here?" S


    Bea frowned and scolded, "You''re speaking out of turn! Ms. Nichole is now the Freeman family''s daughter. Watch your words."


    Sna awkwardly changed her tone and obediently said, "...Of course, it''s my fault."

 Chapter 577

    Sna watched Nichole and Bea getting along so closely and stood awkwardly to one side.


    After a few pleasantries, Bea nced at her and asked, "Why are you still standing there?" "I..."


    Sna felt a bit embarrassed, and Bea, losing patience, waved her hand and said, "Go home for today. Rowena and I need to talk in private."


    "But..."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sna wanted to stay, but Bea''s attitude was clear.


    With a smile, Nichole nced at Sna and said, "It seems like Sna has something she wants to discuss with you, Grandma. Maybe I should leave first."


    Bea listened to what Nichole said and didn''t respond. Sna took the hint and said, "No, I have some things to handle at home. I''ll leave now."


    Sna sheepishly retreated, casting a few more nces at the ring on Nichole''s finger as she left. If she remembered correctly, that ring was a Burke family heirloom. Could it be... that Bea wanted to arrange for James and Nichole to marry?


    If that was the case, wouldn''t there be one more member of the Burke family to share the fortune with?


    "Marian, pour Ms. Rowena some water."


    "... Yes, Madam."


    It took Marian a moment to snap out of it. She hurried to get water, but her gaze constantly drifted towards Bea and Nichole.


    The rtionship between Bea and Nichole had always been tense. Why was she so kind to Nichole now? There must''ve been a catch.


    Marian pulled out her phone and texted Sophie about the night''s events.


    The next morning, Colby''s car dropped Sophie back at the show''s recording site. The living room, which had been in disarray the day before, was now clean and tidy.


    The production crew had arrived,


    and upon seeing Sophie, the director came downstairs and said, "We''ve decided to change the original n to a live broadcast. Just be yourself during the show. Our cameraman will cover the entire event live.


    have arge audience, so please be mindful of yournguage to avoid any issues."


    "I understand."


    Sophie turned to see Colby driving away, then sat down on the living room sofa to look over the script handed out by the production team.


    The director said, "It''s pretty straightforward. The other three guest groups will also be there, so it won''t be too boring. You and Mr. Burke should find plenty to talk about." "Hopefully."


    Sophie nced at Jamesing downstairs, dressed in a simple navy-blue loungewear. Upon seeing each other, both were momentarily lost for words.


    After familiarizing themselves with the script the next morning, Sophie and James left the secluded courtyard with the production team.


    They were about to meet the other three guest groups at arge mansion rented by the production team for the live broadcast, where everyone would stay together during the show. "Ms, Sophie, you''re really beautiful."


    A pretty young woman gave thepliment. She looked to be the youngest there at about


    twenty-seven. Sophie recognized her as an artist from Aldridge Global named Heather, whose ex-husband was Kayden, a somewhat famous actor in the entertainment industry.


    It was rumored that the two had been in love since they were seventeen and got married four yearster, only to announce their divorceter. The official reason was ack of affection and frequent separations, which led to their decision to part ways.

 Chapter 578

    Kayden approached James with a polite demeanor, saying, "Hello, I''m Kayden, an artist under Burke International."


    Kayden was a light-hearted boy. James nodded at him lightly without much conversation.


    The other two pairs included a famous model couple in the industry who fell in love on set and lived together for ten years before parting ways. They were the middle-aged actor Michael and the timeless beauty Tricia, both over fifty.


    "We finally meet the legendary, domineering CEO," a sultry voice called from not too far away, drawing looks of displeasure from everyone. The neer was d in a provocative dress, her face heavily made-up, looking stunningly beautiful.


    Sophie remembered her. It was the has-been actress, Ailsa, who once thrived in the entertainment industry with her impressive figure and gorgeous face. She once broke out thanks to her stunning beauty. Unfortunately, her style, deemed too bold and sexy, led her director husband to divorce her.


    Unexpectedly, the production team also invited her over.


    She must''ve been around thirty. It seemed the production team really chose divorced couples based on age groups.


    James had no interest in engaging further with Ailsa, and her extended hand was left hanging. Fortunately, the camera swiftly turned away.


    At this moment, the live feed''sments started flooding in.


    [It''s clear she''s trying to seduce him, butdy, please consider your age!]


    [Dressed like that, is she here to seduce the male guests or to participate in the show?]


    [What''s happening? They announced their divorce yesterday, and today they''re on a divorce-themed show?]


    [I heard they kept the divorce a secret for business reasons, but that doesn''t stop them from joining a divorce show.]


    The discussion grew more heated, and to foster familiarity, everyone was supposed to sit at a table for a heart-to-heart talk.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ailsa''s ex-husband, who hadn''t


    appeared until now, came


    downstairs. He was a man of few words, around forty, with long hair and a slim, tall build, exuding an air of mncholy.


    "David, you are here. Please have a seat," Ailsa said, pulling out a chair for him. David sat down without a word, avoiding any interaction with Ailsa.


    Heather seemed like an innocent young woman, saying shyly, "This is my first time on such a show..."


    Tricia added, "It''s my first time on this kind of show as well."


    Kayden said, "Ms. Tricia, I''m a big fan. I''ve watched you and Michael''s movie ''Time Lovers'' so many times!"


    "Time Lovers was David''s debut


    film. Even though he was younger than all of us at the time, the movie turned out really well," Tricia''sment shifted the focus to David, who was not very talkative smiled.


    svond just


    "Ms. Sophie, I saw the news today. Is it true that you and Mr. Burke are getting a divorce?" Heather''s seemingly casual remark suddenly silenced the group.

 Chapter 579

    "If we hadn''t divorced, we wouldn''t be sitting here." Sophie''s unguarded response warmed up the atmosphere instantly.


    The live chat went wild.


    [OMG, talk about being straightforward! Would they even be here if they hadn''t divorced?]


    [Feels like we could get a lot of tea from her. She''s so open!]


    [Suddenly feeling like Heather''s a bit sly, no offense.]


    Sophie''s candor instantly won her a legion of fans.


    Heather was curious and asked, "Why? Is it because of the photo..."


    The half-hidden question sessfully turned the camera towards Heather.


    The live chat was in uproar.


    [This girl really asks anything! She might as well mention the modern Casanova!]


    [Wow, she really asked that! I wouldn''t have the guts!]


    [Answer her! We all wanna know the gossip!]


    The director gasped as millions of viewers flooded the live stream.


    How curious can people be?


    "That''s my boyfriend." Sophie''s statement caused an uproar.


    [Boyfriend! Note it down, boyfriend, not a yboy!]


    [Feels like there''s some major gossip here. Today''s tea is so juicy.]


    [Did no one notice Mr. Burke''s expression? It''s like a storm''s brewing.]


    Sophie''s straightforward answer made Heather too embarrassed to ask further.


    "So, you mean, you''ve already divorced?" Ailsa asked this time. Her gaze shifted back and forth between James and Sophie.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sophie replied, "We''ve been divorced


    for a while. We just couldn''t make it public. This idental leak is


    somewhat a relief for both,kelt


    and


    James, right, Mr. Burke?"


    Sophie looked at James, who responded indifferently, "Yeah."


    [Damn, they were already divorced!]


    [There''s nothing wrong with keeping a divorce secret for business reasons, right? They''re not celebrities, so there''s no deception here.]


    [Highlight of this is that it was identally leaked! Something fishy here.]


    [Sob, really wanna know who Sophie''s boyfriend is. That silhouette is to die for!]


    As the public opinion turned favorable, the director sighed in relief.


    "I still wanna know..."


    Heather was about to continue, but Kayden beside her said, "Stop


    asking You''ve asked a lot, you


    know? When will you stop being


    such


    a gossip?"


    Kayden and Heather looked just like a couple still in love, and Heather pouted and fell silent.


    Meanwhile, James was quietly peeling an apple.


    [Feels like James really loves Sophie. He''s silently peeling an apple for her since he can''t join the conversation.]


    [Talk about deep love! Peeling an apple for his ex-wife, silently watching her talk, my God, it''s so touching!]


    Just as the chat mourned James'' return to being a good man, James put the peeled apple into his own mouth.


    Chat:


    [Uh... scratch that.]


    [Mr. Burke''s just thirsty and wants an apple. It''s understandable.]


    [I really thought he was peeling it for Sophie. No wonder they divorced...]


    James silently looked down at his


    phone, having already seen the messages in the chat. The apple was initially meant for Sophie, but he didn''t want it to tarnish her image, and ended up eating it himself.

 Chapter 580

    After everyone got acquainted, on the first day, they had to undertake a challenging journey. They headed to an undeveloped area on the ind for a survival challenge. The production team had scouted this location in advance, marked out safety boundaries, and prepared emergency bracelets for everyone to ensure their safety.


    Sophie nced at the bracelet in her hand and then at James'' bracelet, asking, "Do you know how to use this?"


    "It''s made for expeditions. It''s tough and of good quality."


    "I asked if you know how to use it..."


    Embarrassed to admit herck of familiarity with such gadgets, Sophie listened as James pointed and exined, "This button is for SOS, this one for location tracking, this for apass, and this is the shlight. Those are the main functions."


    Sophie quickly memorized these functions, while Heather appeared somewhat helpless. "Kayden, do you know how to use this?"


    "I don''t either." Kayden scratched his head.


    Annoyed, Heather retorted, "How can you be so useless!"


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged groups were quite familiar with such devices, having researched them for a movie shoot before.


    "Next, we''ll distribute the tasks. Our cameramen will follow each pair of exes to this undeveloped area for a two-day treasure hunt. This challenge will test the trust and understanding between the pairs, offeringC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    a thrilling experience of battling against harsh conditions. We''ve hidden a box of mysterious treasures at a designated spot on the map. You need to follow their respective treasure maps to find the treasure and sessfully bring it back toplete the task. The winning exes will receive a surprise gift package from the production team."


    The director announced through a megaphone, "Remember, the walkie-talkies you''ve been given are your only means ofmunication with each other. Do not lose them."


    The online audience was buzzing with excitement.


    [A treasure hunt in the wilderness is an old concept, but hunting with an ex is definitely new.]


    [If I went on a treasure hunt on a deserted ind with my ex, I''m not sure if the treasure would be hard to find, but his life definitely would be hard to find.]


    [Is it really safe? I really hate my ex!]


    Sophie and James walked one after


    another to the entrance of the deserted ind, seemingly unlucky to have chosen the longest and mostplicated route. Looking at the winding path on the map, Sophie felt a headacheing on,


    James remarked, "I know you''re directionally challenged."


    "You''re not much better," Sophie retorted with a silent eye roll.


    The cameraman followed behind Sophie and James, capturing their expressions.


    Meanwhile


    Odie sat on the deck of a nearby private yacht, watching the scene unfold, with Gattlin beside him saying, "Mr. Odie, they''ve all gone in now." ,


    "Survival on a deserted ind... I like it."


    A slight smile formed on Odie''s


    wait to see his prey


    He cosed by hunters with rifles,


    being


    desperately trying to escape.


    He then said, "You know what to do next, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Odie." Gattlin nced at two burly men behind him and instructed, "You two, go in."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Remember, Mr. Odie wants them alive."


    Odie''s tone carried a hint of coldness. "No, dead is fine too."

 Chapter 581

    In the study of the vi, Colby was watching a live stream on hisputer while Adler was next to him, munching on nuts. He said, "Survival on a deserted ind is such an outdated task. Why are people still filming this? Can Gordon pull it off without making Sophie''s poprity plummet further?"


    "I don''t know."


    Colby''s eyes remained fixed on the live chat.


    The screen switched to Sophie and James as they entered the dense forest of the ind one after the other. The terrain of the ind wasplex, with indiscernible pathspletely obscured by the woods. "Ah..." In the frame, Sophie stumbled, nearly falling backward.


    James immediately grabbed Sophie''s wrist and asked with a frown, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah."


    Sophie released James'' hand and continued walking forward.


    Live chat:


    [What just happened? My heart skipped a beat just then.]


    [Who could resist such a handsome and wealthy CEO?]


    [Toasting to the Sophie-James ship ahead of time!]


    [Ugh, girl, forget those pretty boys. Go for Mr. Burke! He seems cold on the outside but is super warm and gentle on the inside!]


    Watching the messages in the live chat, Colby''s expression darkened.


    "Colby, what are we having for lunch? I''m starving," Adler said, but Colby didn''t respond right away. Adler looked up and asked, "Colby?"


    Colby turned hisptop around to face Adler directly. He pointed at the messages in the live chat and asked, "Could these possibly be from paidmenters?"


    Adler leaned in closer, expecting something else, but he only saw the fans shipping Sophie and James.


    "It''s just fans shipping whoever they want. The ounts don''t look like they''re from paidmenters."


    "Not necessarily. How could anyone with a clear mind think Sophie and James are a match?"


    Adler pursed his lips, eager to argue but not daring to.


    They were considered a stunning couple that everyone in Devonport envied at one point, despite the not-so-favorable opinions about


    Sophie back then. Contents


    Colby asked, "Can you flood the chat?"


    "Sure, but why?"


    A bad feeling suddenly dawned on Adler. The next moment, he found himself begrudgingly sitting in front of theputer, starting to send messages in the live chat. S


    His messages appeared intermittently in the live chat, dominating the discussion.


    [If they''re divorced, then that''s that. I''m only shipping the true Casanova!]C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    [That silhouette alone outshines James'' silhouette tenfold, okay? Let''s be rational in our shipping]


    [This is a divorce show. I''m not shipping a divorced couple]


    Adler saw these dishearteningments and felt his talents were being buried. How did he end up bing a paidmenter for Colby?


    Colby saw the controlled messages


    in the live chat and nodded in


    satisfaction. However, the next


    moment, the live chat became even


    more ridiculous.


    [I just saw several oddments. I checked the ounts, and they''re all from overseas.]


    [Could it be that Casanova has been secretly watching the live stream and couldn''t stand it anymore, so he hiredmenters?] [Casanova: I need to mark my presence and let everyone know the unshakeable status of him!]


    Colby''s face darkened at the live chat.


    Adler immediately said, "This really isn''t my fault. Millions of people are in this live stream. There''s no way I could control the chat." Clearly, the fans were too powerful. The inte couldn''t change their minds.


    Frustrated, Colby closed hisptop but, driven by curiosity, eventually opened it again. He had to ensure Sophie was always safe.

 Chapter 582

    Suddenly, the butler at the door rushed in, anxiously saying, "Mr. Colby, Mr. Adler, there''s trouble!"


    Colby rarely saw Gordon''s butler lose hisposure and immediately realized something was amiss. He stood up and headed towards Gordon''s study.


    He found Gordon, his expression grave and his face paler than usual. Upon seeing Colby enter, Gordon immediately said, "Call your people and have theme here right away." Colby asked seriously, "What happened?"


    "Odie is here."


    That single statement filled the room with a tense atmosphere.


    Adler asked, "Why on earth would Odiee?"


    "I didn''t expect Sophie to be so appealing to Odie. It seems he''s taken her as his prey. The production team said they saw two men with backpacks entering that undeveloped area." Colby eximed angrily, "Why didn''t your people stop them knowing there could be trouble?!"


    "The production team didn''t realize the danger. Plus, that undeveloped area isn''t usually essed by anyone. They only purchased a part of it, and those men crossed the line unnoticed by the production team."


    At this point, Colby had no time to argue with Gordon. He immediately said to Adler, "Call our people, and have theme here right away!"


    "Right! I''m on it!"


    Colby couldn''t care less about anything else. He dashed downstairs, and Adler quickly followed, shouting, "Colby! You crazy man! At least take some survival gear!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That was an undeveloped area where a misstep could mean death!


    Colby just grabbed his car keys and sprinted towards the direction of the ind.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and James had


    already arrived at the first supply station, which was a small tent prepared by the production team. It was stocked with energy drinks provided by the show''s main sponsor.


    Sophie and James took a brief rest. When the cameras weren''t focused on them, Sophie turned and coughed twice.


    James quickly noticed, asking in a low voice, "Is your cold still not resolved?"


    "It''s nothing serious. I took some medicine before we left. Sweating it out today should do the trick."


    Sophie''s face was unusually flushed. James stepped forward, reaching out to touch her forehead, but she quickly dodged, saying, "I''m really fine."


    "Why would youe to film with a cold?" James showed a hint of anger.


    Sophie exined, "I came to film so


    as not to hold back the team''s


    progress. Besides, it''s just for two


    §Ö


    days and one night. ording pace, we should reach the destination by tonight, and l''bbe able to rest well then."


    "You..."


    "The director is about to switch back to us."


    The cameraman interrupted James, who had to temporarily distance himself from Sophie. He asked the cameraman, "Do you have a phone on you?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Contact the production team. We won''t make it to the destination."


    Sophie frowned, "James, you..."


    James cut her off, "I''m just saying we won''t make it to the destination. The prize can go to another team. I''ll walk with you, but if you get tired, we''re heading back immediately."


    Sophie remained silent while James looked at the cameraman. "That doesn''t break any rules, does it?"

 Chapter 583

    "It doesn''t count..."


    The cameraman looked troubled as he nced down at the lens he was holding.


    At some point, the director had switched the live feed to them. Their previous conversation was already broadcast live to the entire country. [Report for negativepetition!]


    [Hrious, while everyone else is seriouslypeting, only the Sophie-James duo is cunningly finding loopholes to ck off!]


    [Why do I feel like James is so manly? A man should be just like that! What''s an award worth, when his wife is what matters most!]


    Sophie looked at the camera but couldn''t manage a smile. She could probably imagine the fierce discussions happening among the viewers. She just hoped Colby wouldn''t see any of this. Time ticked by, and the weather on the ind visibly changed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie looked up at the sky and said, "Looks like it''s going to rain, doesn''t it?"


    "Seems like it."


    James took down the backpack, which contained simple raincoats prepared by the production team in advance.


    "Put on the raincoat." James handed Sophie the raincoat.


    "Wait, what about you?"


    Sophie quickly noticed there was only one raincoat, and James had already zipped up the backpack and slung it over his shoulder, saying lightly, "I just hope you don''t get rained on."


    "But..."


    "Ms. Sophie, there''s only one raincoat." The cameraman whispered, but it was loud enough for the viewers to hear.


    [They knew it was going to rain and only prepared one raincoat. Why?]


    [Lol, for the effect of the show, obviously. Did the production team do this on purpose?]


    [I feel like Sophie is about to explode. She looks so mad.]


    [I''m just gonna say it. The production team knew it was going to rain and only gave one raincoat. That''s really too much. What if they get sick?]


    Sophie coldly nced at the cameraman, who didn''t dare to say another word. This was all the production team''s arrangement! He had no choice.


    They were both part of the capitalist system, and Sophie quickly understood the intention of the production team. They did this solely to create a talking point.


    If the guests script, they would enter the ind and find only one raincoat in their backpack before a heavy rain. They would naturally be upset. Some might even curse at the production team, creating a spectacle. S


    followed the usual


    Sophie managed to suppress her anger and said, "Tell the director that if it really starts to pour, we''ll head back."


    The cameraman said, "Ah? Are you not going to stay? The other three teams are still holding on. We should have apetitive spirit."


    "We do have apetitive spirit, but


    we need to be alive topete." Sophie frowned. "This is an undeveloped area. We trusted the production team toe here, but you''re telling me even the most basic safety equipment wasn''t provided. This is irresponsible and unfair for us."


    Sophie''s retort left the cameraman speechless.


    The barrage ofments started to explode as the director had anticipated.


    [Seriously, if they dropped me in such an unsafe ce and deliberately didn''t provide me with safety equipment, I would definitely call the police.]


    [What''s the difference between this and paying me to risk my life?]


    [Sophie seems so tough. The other teams just silently endured.]


    The production team was sweating bullets watching thements.


    The director wiped the sweat off his forehead. The team''s private messages were being bombarded People were cursing at them non-stop, and some were demanding thepetition be stopped.


    stro ne

 Chapter 584

    "Director, what should we do?"


    "What can we do? It''s Mr. Gordon''s request. I''m at a loss, too."


    "Why would Mr. Gordon make such a request? Isn''t this just adding pressure to our production team?"


    "He''s probably looking to create a buzz for the show."


    The director thought so, but something felt off.


    The buzz was there, and the viewership was increasing, but why did everything Mr. Gordon did seem to boost Sophie''s poprity?


    The production faced a lot of bacsh, but thements expressing affection for Sophie were indeed growing. Who would have thought that just a few days ago, Sophie was being criticized online, and today, the sentiment hadpletely flipped.


    Thunder rumbled overhead. Sophie stopped in her tracks, turning to look at James. "Let''s head back."


    They had been walking for three hours.


    The impending storm could be minor or severe. If it turned out to be a downpour, they would undoubtedly be in danger in such a ce.


    "There''s a shelter up ahead. If we turn back now, we might not make it in time."


    "But..."


    "I''ll be fine." James took the lead, pulling out a hiking stick from his backpack and handing one end to Sophie. "Hold onto this end."


    After walking for three hours, he was tired, and Sophie was feverish. He had never realized before that Sophie was the type to endure pain silently and never let others know. Sophie hesitated but took the end of the hiking stick.


    Sure enough, after walking another 500 meters, Sophie spotted the shelter in the distance. She suddenly stopped. "Wait."


    "Is everything alright?"


    Both Sophie and James halted, and the cameraman followed suit.


    Sophie moved behind the cameraman, asking, "Can you zoom in for me to see?"


    "Sure."


    The cameraman wasn''t sure what was happening but did as Sophie requested, zooming in on the shelter for her.


    From


    was at


    on to the shelter


    another 200 Through the lens, Sophie


    on the shelter. Content


    "Something''s not right..." Sophie frowned deeply, turning to the cameraman. "This is the third station, right?" "Yes, the third station."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ording to the map, there were a total of eight stations. They hadn''t nned on winning, so they were taking their time, only reaching the third station now.


    "Did the production team arrange for someone to be here?"


    "No, there''s no such segment."


    "Really?"


    "Really!" The cameraman was afraid Sophie wouldn''t believe him.


    Sophie approached James, lowering her voice. "Something''s off about that station. Let''s take a detour."


    James looked towards the shelter in


    the


    e following Sophie''s


    t didn''t notice a "What''s wrong?"


    ets wontent


    "It''s just..."


    ''Bang-!''


    A gunshot rang out, and Sophie quickly pulled James backward. "Be careful!"


    "Ah-!"


    The cameraman screamed, and the bullet knocked the camera to the ground.


    Sophie gripped James'' shirt tightly, "It''s an ambush..."


    "From the production team?"


    "Look closely, that''s a real gun!"

 Chapter 585

    The cameraman scrambled away, leaving only Sophie and James hiding beneath the tree.


    James was about to get up and chase after the cameraman, but Sophie grabbed his hand, saying, "Don''t go. Those hitmen aren''t after him. If he stays with us, it''ll only be more dangerous for him." James furrowed his brows. "What''s going on? Are you keeping something from me?"


    "No time to exin. Come with me!"


    Sophie took James'' arm and headed deep into the woond. It was clear they had been spotted. They needed to find a ce to hide.


    "What''s happening?" James'' question echoed behind them.


    Sophie was asking herself the same question. Indeed, what was happening?


    She couldn''t confirm who was after them. Was it Ricardo''s people or Odie''s? Or... could it be Nichole and Bea''s?


    Sophie''s thoughts were a mess, but when she saw the gunmen, they looked likely to be involved with the underworld, so most probably Ricardo and Odie''s men.


    There were plenty more who would want James dead in Devonport. Maybe they were after James.


    Sophie''s mind raced as she said, "They know our every move. They must''ve found out you and I were here for the reality show. Mr. Burke, think, who have you crossed recently?" "I''ve crossed many, but only Colby would dare shoot at me."


    "You..." Hearing this, Sophie suddenly lost her footing and nearly fell.


    "Sophie!"


    James quickly caught her, and Sophie felt a sharp pain in her ankle. It took her a moment to regain herposure. "They''re close. Don''t worry about me, I can walk!"


    The shooters were only about two


    hundred meters away from them.


    The terrain wasplex, with dense bushes and trees offering some concealment but also presenting a significant problem - too many


    unknown dangers!


    If they were found, or if they got lost, there was only one way out... Death.


    Sophie tried to keep moving forward, but James coldly said, "I see you''ve twisted your ankle. Stop pretending you''re fine."


    "James! What are you doing? Put me down!"


    "This way is faster. Or do you want to die here?"


    "..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    James carried Sophie deeper into the woods.


    Sophie remained silent as James carried her for about two kilometers, changing directions frequently. Logically, they should have lost their pursuers.


    Sophie felt James'' breathing bingbored and noticed his face looking more haggard than before. She softly said, "Put me down."


    "There seems to be a cave up ahead."


    "Are you joking? How could there be a cave here?"


    Sophie''s words were cut short as she followed James'' gaze to a cave hidden by weeds and bushes. A light rain had begun to fall, and James was visibly exhausted. Finding a ce to rest in such conditions was nothing short of a miracle.


    James set Sophie down, and they supported each other into the cave. To be safe, Sophie covered the entrance with weeds. The cave


    wasn''t very spacious, but it


    was


    enough to shelter them from the wind and rain, though it was slightly damp.


    Sophie smelled the salty scent of sea water. "Are we near the coast?"

 Chapter 586

    Although this was an undeveloped area, it was surrounded by the sea on all sides. They probably had already reached the boundary. Sure enough, James heard the sound of waves crashing against the rocks.


    "We can''t go on like this; we''re only getting further away from the film crew."


    Worry filled Sophie''s eyes, but James reached out to touch her ankle. Sophie instinctively pulled her foot back. "What are you doing?"


    "Let me see your foot."


    "It''s not necessary..."


    "We don''t have much time to rest. If the hitmen catch up with us, and I don''t know your condition, we''re both done for."


    Sophie fell silent. She no longer resisted, and James took off her shoe and examined it briefly. Her ankle was a bit swollen and needed immediate attention.


    James took out a bottle of arnica oil from his backpack. Sophie frowned, "That doesn''t look like something from the crew."


    "I brought it myself."


    "How did you know it would be needed?"


    "You think I''m as inexperienced as you?"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James rubbed the arnica oil on his hands and said in a deep voice, "This might hurt a bit."


    "I know. Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    James quickly massaged and applied the oil to Sophie''s ankle. She bit her lip but didn''t make a sound of pain.


    "If it hurts, just say it."


    "It doesn''t hurt..."


    James looked up at Sophie, who was clearly trying to hide her pain, and secretly applied more pressure.


    This time, Sophie inhaled sharply from the pain. "James, are you doing this on purpose?"


    "I thought it was numb from the pain. It''s good you can still feel it."


    "You..."


    James withdrew his hand and put Sophie''s shoe back on, then turned his attention outside. It seemed like the hitman hadn''t found them yet. "You can tell me who you''ve angered now."


    It wasn''t him they were after. It had to be Sophie.


    Knowing she couldn''t hide it from James, she said, "I had a falling out with Ricardo before."


    "He doesn''t have the means." James shut down Sophie''s attempt to exin further.


    Sophie blurted out, "That''s not necessarily true. He''s had dealings with Minton International in private."


    "Minton International?"


    Realizing she had misspoken,


    Sophie quickly changed the subject.


    "You''ve made enemies in Devonport. Why couldn''t it be someone after you?"


    "Go on, tell me, who have I angered?"


    "You''ve angered plenty. You tricked Mr. Briggs into proposing to Nichole, angering the Freeman family."


    "He doesn''t have the guts."


    "Or the Drennon family in real estate.


    The Marlow family? The re


    Richards family at the docks, perhaps the Schrock family from River City..."


    Sophie''s mind raced, but she ended up listing off too much in her feverish state.


    Before she could finish, James coldly interrupted, "The Schrock family from River City? Where did you hear that?"


    At his words, Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. She looked up to meet James'' probing eyes.


    This was bad...


    The matter with the Schrock family from River City was something that happened in her past life, three years after she and James were married. After her rebirth, the Burke and Schrock families'' rtionship was still good. They didn''t have a fallout.


    How could she blurt out something like that in her feverish confusion?


    "I... just said something off the top of my head."


    Sophie nced away guiltily, but James said, "Speaking of which, I do have something I want to ask you." Sophie watched him warily, "What do you want to ask?"

 Chapter 587

    James moved closer to Sophie and asked, "Who did you go see ''Bizarre Worlds'' with at the cinema?"


    "Why are you still hung up on this? I went with Jenna, okay?"


    Sophie didn''t want James to continue to bring up the topic, but he persisted, "I had Colt investigate all the cinema ticket records in Devonport. Neither your name nor Jenna''s was on any ount. You didn''t go to the cinema. Why did you lie?"


    Sophie was taken aback that James would have Colt look into such a matter. Managing a weak smile, she said, "James, don''t you have anything better to do? Colt is a senior executive assistant, and you had him digging through all of Devonport''s ticket records?"


    """Bizarre Worlds'' wasn''t a box office hit. It''s easy to look into. We can easily find this out with our backend data analysis. Don''t change the subject. I want to know why you lied to me."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sophie knew he liked ''Bizarre Worlds,'' something even Colt wasn''t aware of.


    Sophie''s gaze towards him was filled with fear and loathing, and he could never understand what he did wrong.


    Today, Sophie mentioned the Schrock family again.


    His business intuition told him something was amiss.


    As Sophie remained silent, James said, "You bought a piece of wastnd for a billion dors, which now has be S Corporation''srgest shopping district. S Corporation''s first fortune was due to thatnd. I thought it was a fluke before, but now, it seems you knew all along."


    James edged closer to Sophie, asking, "What exactly are you hiding from me?"


    Faced with James'' relentless approach, Sophie gathered her scattered thoughts.


    She couldn''t let James know about her rebirth. The talk of rebirth would sound insane to anyone.


    Just as Sophie was about to speak, footsteps were heard outside the cave. Sophie''s breath hitched, and James immediately pulled her deeper into the cave.


    Peeking through the weeds, they


    saw two burly men pacing back and


    forth outside, d in ck raincoats, their cold firearms gleamingo ominously.


    "They''re mercenaries," Sophie whispered, gripping James tightly.


    The men seemed not to be leaving. Had they discovered their hiding spot?


    But there was no way out for them now, nor could they retreat further.


    Suddenly, James whispered, "There''s a draft."


    A draft?


    Sophie closed her eyes and, indeed, felt the air from behind. How could there be a draft in a cave?


    James gestured for Sophie to follow him deeper into the cave. They treaded cautiously to avoid making noise until they finally spotted the air vent. There was a draft and a fork in the path; clearly, it was a tunnel that should quickly lead to an exit.


    Just then, the mercenaries parted the weeds with their guns.


    "Found you," one of them said in a rough voice tinged with a chilling sneer. "Run!" James shouted.


    James pulled Sophie, and they ran towards the side of the tunnel.


    Bang-!


    Bang-!


    Two gunshots rang out, and


    Sophie''s heart pounded fiercely. The tunnel seemed endless, and the echoingughter of the killers filled the empty passage behind them.

 Chapter 588

    "Run! Littlembs, run!"


    The mercenary''s twistedughter, followed closely by the sound of gunfire, had Sophie forgetting the pain in her ankle as she ran for her life, not daring to stop for even a moment. "Hold on to me. Don''t let go!"


    James was pulling Sophie forward, but she could feel him slowing down.


    The light was finally visible ahead, prompting Sophie to exim, "James! We''re almost there!"


    Suddenly, a grunt stopped Sophie in her tracks. She turned around and noticed that James'' calf had been pierced by a bullet at some point.


    "James!" Sophie cried out, and by then, the mercenaries had caught up.


    Sophie fiercely looked back, supporting James up, and said coldly, "Did Odie send you?"


    The mercenaries exchanged nces. They didn''t speak, but their expressions gave Sophie her answer.


    Facing the mercenaries with their guns, Sophie managed to steady her voice. "Odie likes to y the hunter and the prey game. I''m his prey. James has nothing to do with this. Let him go."


    "Sophie!" James, fighting through the pain, clenched his teeth and angrily muttered, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I mean it! I never liked you. I don''t want to owe you anything. Besides..."


    Besides, if that dream was real, James wasn''t the person who killed her in her past life.


    This past year, she had done enough damage to James and Burke International. She didn''t want to own James a life.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie didn''t continue but turned to the mercenaries, saying, "You should know he''s James. I don''t think I need to say more about his identity! If you touch him, the Burke family will hunt you down to the ends of the earth. While I may be the daughter of the Russell family, Russell Enterprise is bankrupt. Killing me will settle your score, but killing him will bring trouble for the Minton family!"


    He


    James couldn''t suppress his overwhelming emotions any longer. to the mercenaries, "Then kill us both. If I live, I''ll never let you off!"


    "Shut up!" Sophie yelled at James. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can go against Odie head-on know you''re the king of Devonport, but don''t forget, I am no longer your wife! We''re divorced! What does my life or death have to do with you?"


    "Sophie!"


    "Shut up!" one of the mercenaries raised his gun at Sophie, "Behind is the the sea. You jump, and I let him go."


    James gripped Sophie''s wrist tightly, saying, "Sophie! If you dare jump, I''ll kill Colby! Do you hear me clearly?"


    Sophie chuckled lightly. "What nonsense are you talking about? If I die, you know exactly who you should kill." Sophie lowered her voice, whispering in James'' ear, "Avenge me."


    With those words, Sophie walked towards the cave''s exit. It was a coastal cliff there, with a drop of at least five stories high. "James, remember what I told you."

 Chapter 589

    Sophie stood with her back to the ocean, her mouth moving silently as if she were saying something. Then, with her eyes closed, she fell backward.


    James'' pupils dted rapidly, panic surging in his heart like a tide. He struggled, stumbling forward, but all he saw was Sophie disappearing into the depths of the sea. "Sophie!" James cried out, his voice breaking. In that brief moment, it felt as if his heart had been torn apart.


    The two mercenaries watched the scene indifferently, then turned away bored. One of them spoke into the radio with a cold detachment, "Boss, the job''s done." James copsed to the ground, his vision blurring into a sea of red. He hadn''t forgotten the words Sophie had mouthed to him just before jumping.


    "Avenge me."


    James turned to look at the two mercenaries and said icily, "Tell Odie there''s no peace between Burke International and him."


    The mercenaries looked at James, smirking in disbelief at his vow of vengeance against Odie.


    As they approached James with their guns, a gunshot suddenly echoed from outside the cave. The mercenaries turned towards the sound, hearing the rapid approach of arge group. They tried to flee but were quickly apprehended.


    Colby and Adler, leading a sizable team, arrived. Adler spotted the disheveled James and shouted, "Colby! James is here!"


    Hearing this, Colby rushed to James, "Where''s Sophie? Where is she?"


    "She''s down there," James replied, his voice hoarse and dry.


    At his answer, Colby froze.


    "What do you mean ''down there?'' What''s down there?" Adler asked anxiously.


    "I mean, she''s down there," James repeated, his gaze lifeless.


    Colby immediately ran to the cliff edge. The vast, tumultuous oceany before him, but Sophie was nowhere to be seen.


    "How could you let this happen... why didn''t you protect her!" Colby grabbed James by the cor, his eyes burning with fury.


    "Colby! Calm down!" Adler attempted


    to intervene, but James was already devoid how failed to protect her


    of strength, question alread


    he


    He had watched helplessly as Sophie jumped from the cliff. What had be of theposed and collected James of the past? Why hadn''t he protected her?


    "Colby, our priority is to find Sophie now!"


    "Yes... yes, find Sophie..." Colby was in utter disarray, feeling as if he could barely stand.


    "You and James stay here. I''ll get help... and call a doctor." Adler noticed the blood on James'' leg, likely a gunshot wound that could easily be infected without prompt care.


    Meanwhile-C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sophie felt severe pressure on her chest, the salty taste of seawater being forced from her throat.


    "Cough, cough!" Sophie suddenly


    woke to find herself under a blinding blue sky, lying on a deck without knowing how she got there. A man''szy voice soon reached her ears, "Ms. Sophie, long time no see."

 Chapter 590

    Sophie felt a shiver run down her spine at the sound, and she instinctively moved back, only to have her wrists grasped tightly.


    Odie was close, too close, his grey eyes gleaming with terrifying amusement.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    "Afraid, my foot!"


    With surprising strength, Sophie quickly broke free from Odie''s grip and, in a swift motion, pped him across the face. The p seemed to release all the pent-up frustration and resentment she harbored in her chest.


    This bastard had treated her like prey, engaging in a tense and thrilling chase.


    "Mr. Odie!" Gattlin turned pale at the sight.


    The impact of Sophie''s p had left Odie''s cheek red, a trickle of blood emerging from the corner of his mouth. He nonchntly wiped the blood away and smirked.


    "In all these years, you''re the first to make me bleed."


    Sophie''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Is that so? I can make you bleed a second time. Wanna try?"


    Odie stood up, his interest piqued as he looked down at Sophie on the ground. With a casual gesture, two men stepped forward and seized her arms.


    "Such beautiful hands, what a pity..." Odie drew a small knife from his belt and mused, "Tell me, if I were to chop off both your hands and send one to Colby and the other to James, would they go mad?" Odie''s smile was devilish, his eyes radiating a bone-chilling coldness.


    Inhumane, diabolical-no words could fully capture the essence of Odie. Trashy people who found joy in others'' pain deserved to rot in hell!


    "Give it a try, let''s see if they go mad." Sophie''s tone was ice-cold, showing no sign of fear.


    Odie''s smile gradually faded as he


    noticed the fearless defiance in


    Sophie''s eyes. He hadn''t nned


    actually harming her. He


    wanted to see her beg for mercy on her knees, but her eyes showed none of the fear he expected.


    Odie crouched down, the knife in his hand striking down towards one of Sophie''s hands. Sophie didn''t even blink and her gaze remained cold and fixed on Odie.


    The knife hit the deck, missing Sophie entirely.


    "Courageous, I like that." Odie stood up and ordered the mercenaries, "Take her inside."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir!"


    As Sophie was escorted away by the mercenaries, turning her back to Odie, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    She wasn''t unafraid. In fact, her back was drenched in cold sweat. It was all a gamble.


    A gamble on Odie finding her interesting.


    Despite having met him only twice, Sophie had realized that Odie was a man with a profoundly twisted and perverted heart. Showing weakness would make her uninteresting to him. Being too defiant would only fuet his desire to break her.


    The only viable strategy was to provoke hispetitive nature and his desire to conquer.


    It seemed her gamble paid off.


    "Get in!"


    Sophie was pushed into a dark room, surrounded by walls on all sides, with arge mirror embedded in one of them.


    Exhausted, she leaned against the corner wall.


    Overwhelmed by fatigue and drowsiness, she had no energy to worry about her current situation. Even getting locked in a dark room, all she wanted was to rest.

 Chapter 591

    At that moment, Odie was sitting inside the cabin, resting his head on his hand, curiously watching the mirror in front of him, which clearly reflected every move of Sophie.


    "Mr. Odie..."


    "What is she doing?"


    "She..."


    Gattlin also looked towards the mirror, only to see Sophie leaning against the corner wall, curling up, motionless.


    "She must be... scared?"


    "Scared?" Odie raised an eyebrow. He had seen countless people locked up and scared in the dark, but Sophie''s reaction was nothing like theirs.


    Fear didn''t look like this.


    "Make some noise for her to hear."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Gattlin exited the room.


    Soon after, the sound of a woman''s screams and wails could be heard from next door, but these noises seemed to have no effect on Sophie in the small, dark room.


    Through the mirror, Sophie''s body remained still.


    Gattlin returned and reported, "Mr. Odie, it''s done."


    Still observing Sophie through the mirror, Odie frowned and asked, "Could the mirror have been tampered with?"


    "No, it''s a genuine two-way mirror. How could it be tampered with."


    Odie looked at Sophie in the mirror and suddenly stood up, his face dark with anger. "Go, open the door!"


    "Ah..."


    Gattlin looked bewildered but quickly realized what he was asked to do. He immediately left the room, took the keys, and opened the door of the small dark room. Inside, Sophie was curled up, motionless.


    Odie strode forward and pulled Sophie up, but she still did not react. Odie frowned and touched Sophie''s forehead.


    Gattlin whispered from the side, "Mr. Odie, did she faint?"


    "Do you have to ask?" Odie gave Gattlin a cold nce, and Gattlin quickly shut his mouth.


    Odie nced at Sophie lying on the ground and then carried her in his arms, his face grim. "Go get a doctor!" "Right away!"


    Gattlin watched as Odie left with Sophie in his arms, puzzled. Wasn''t Mr. Odie supposed to kill this woman? Why not punish hera bit


    more? g


    The Minton family''s private doctor walked into die''s cabin bedroom with all due respect, and after a thorough examination, he said with


    a serious face, "She''s running a high fever. She needs medication immediately, or it could be dangerous."


    BAQUAES


    Gattlin remarked, "It''s just a fever. How bad can it be?"


    The doctor frowned, "Her temperature is nearing 104 degrees Fahrenheit! If it keeps rising, it could easily damage her brain nerves."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Odie, sitting aside, said indifferently, "Then treat her. The ship docks in three days, and I want to see her up and about by then." "I''ll do my best."


    As the doctor was preparing the treatment n, Odie said, "Keep her in the small dark room. Administer medication and injections three times a day."


    "Sir, she''s already so weak. That dark room..."


    Odie said mockingly, "What? You want me to clear a space for her treatment?"


    The doctor didn''t speak further, well aware of what kind of man his boss was. When it came to women, his boss had never been soft-hearted.


    Gattlin motioned to the maid at the door. "Come, take her back."


    The maid entered fearfully, wary of catching Odie''s eye.


    In just a short while, Sophie was moved back to the small dark room.

 Chapter 592

    Sophie was groggy, unsure how long she had been asleep, but when she finally woke up, she found the room cloaked in darkness.


    That''s right, she remembered now-Odie''s men had thrown her into a dark room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A sharp pain shot through Sophie''s arm, causing her to inhale sharply. She instinctively wanted to pull her hand back, but a man''s voice halted her, "Don''t move!" "Who are you?"


    At that moment, a nurse switched on a shlight, and Sophie shielded her eyes. The room had no windows and no lights, casting it into deeper darkness.


    The nurse exined, "You''ve got a fever. Mr. Odie sent us to treat you."


    With the shlight''s aid, Sophie saw the discarded stic wrapper-a fever reducer indeed.


    She rxed slightly and asked, "How long does Odie n to keep me here?"


    "That''s for him to decide, not us."


    Realizing the doctor and nurse knew nothing, Sophie pressed on, "Does he n to kill me?"


    "You''re alive now, so it means he doesn''t want you dead."


    "Fine then, I need to use the bathroom."


    Sophie''s request took the doctor by surprise.


    "Basic human needs," she said. "Surely you don''t expect me to take care of it in here? Does Odie have a fetish for watching people use the bathroom?"


    Sophie had already noticed the two-way mirror in the room. Odie was undoubtedly in the next room, watching her every move through that mirror.


    The doctor, feeling awkward, replied, "That''s beyond my authority."


    "Then go ask your boss. I don''t mind as long as he doesn''t mind me dirtying his ce."


    The doctor and nurse exchanged looks.


    Meanwhile, Odie, observing this scene from the room, raised an eyebrow.


    This woman had a cunning move.


    he refused, it would be as if he


    HE


    admitted to having a despl.ne


    fetish. Wouldn''t that ruin his


    reputation?


    Gattlin was irritated and said, "Mr. Odie, she''s too bold. I think she needs to be taught a lesson."


    "No, let her go."


    "What?"


    "I said let her go. Are you deaf?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll take her."


    Gattlin went to the adjacent dark room, saying, "Mr. Odie allows it."


    Hearing this, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. She got up with the nurse''s help, deliberately slowing her pace as she walked out.


    Theplex interior seemed to belong to a yacht, and they were on the upper deck.


    As Sophie emerged but did not move, Gattlin impatiently said, "Hurry up."


    Sophie looked at Gattlin as if he were foolish and slowly said, "I don''t know the way."


    Begrudgingly, Gattlin had to lead Sophie to thedies'' room himself.


    Sophie took in her surroundings. The ship''s slight sway suggested it was underway. If she wanted to escape her only option might be a dramatic leap into shark-infested waters It seemed she''d have to wait until they docked.


    "Hurry up," Gattlin urged as Sophie approached thedies'' room.


    Her feet, soaked in seawater, were swollen, and each step was


    agonizing. She wondered if Co


    and James thought she was already dead...


    "Are you done yet?" Gattlin''s impatience echoed from outside.


    Sophie was about to open the door, but then she heard Gattlin''s obsequious voice again, "Mr. Odie..." Sophie retracted her hand from the door.

 Chapter 593

    "Where is she?"


    Odie looked around, ensuring there were no escape routes. Gattlin remarked, "She''s still inside. It''s been five minutes, and she hasn''te out."


    "Ask again."


    "Right."


    Gattlin knocked on thedies'' restroom door more forcefully, demanding, "Open up!"


    Still, there was no response from inside.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie is here now. You can''t escape by hiding in the restroom. Open the door!"


    Gattlin''s voice grew increasingly impatient, yet the restroom remained silent. Puzzled, Gattlin turned to Odie and suggested, "Mr. Odie... perhaps she''s fainted again?" Odie''s brow furrowed. The restroom door was locked from the inside, so Odie pulled out his pistol and fired at the lock, then kicked the door open with a loud ''bang.'' "Let''s go."


    With a stern face, Odie led the way in, only to see Sophie, who had just washed her hands, turning around.


    Sophie frowned, asking, "Mr. Odie, this is thedies'' restroom. What do you want?"


    Odie''s expression darkened as he nced back at Gattlin.


    Gattlin, equally clueless about what had transpired, angrily said to Sophie, "I''ve been calling out to you for so long. Are you deaf?!"


    Their approach to women was always rough. Odie had already fired his gun, creating such a loud noise. This woman must have heard it.


    Sophie calmly replied, "Gattlin, take a good look around. This space is so small. Did you expect me to crawl through a vent and jump into the sea to feed myself to the sharks?" Gattlin''s face darkened as he retorted, "Then you should have at least responded!"


    "I am not an animal. Why should I respond to you?"


    "You..."


    "Enough!"


    Odie let out a cold snort, silencing Gattlin.


    The next moment, Odie grabbed Sophie by the chin, his voice icy, "I don''t like it when someone challenges my limits. If you don''t listen and try any tricks to anger me, I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that foolish. But I am not one of your women. I expect at least the basic respect here. Otherwise, you might as well kill me."


    Odie sneered in response. The women he tormented from his past only wished to survive. This was the first time a woman demanded respect in front of him.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Sophie''s hand and dragged her roughly towards the deck.


    "Mr. Odie!" Gattlin followed closely behind.


    The deck was battered by the ocean breeze, with fight rain sprinkling from the sky. Odie held Sophie at the edge of the deck, his grip tightening around her neck, pushing her to the brink. The sea loomed threateningly behind them. Any moment, Odie could throw her into the sea.


    Odie smirked, offering, "I''ll give you a choice: your life or your respect?" Sophie''s eyes darkened.


    Choosing life would make her no


    different from the other women in


    Odie''s eyes. Choosing respect might cause Odie to lose interest and throw her overboard. S


    Each choice was a trap.


    With that thought, Sophie suddenly broke free from Odie''s grasp and leaped off the deck into the sea.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 594

    At the brink of disaster, Odie almost instinctively grabbed Sophie''s arm.


    Had this woman lost her mind?


    At that moment, Sophie was already hanging off the edge of the cruise ship, with the waves alreadypping at her ankles. If Odie were to let go, she would plunge into the sea immediately. "Mr. Odie!" Gattlin was terrified. How was Sophie so reckless with her life?


    Odie angrily ordered, "What are you waiting for? Pull her up!"


    "I-I''ll go get help!"


    "No need!"


    Sophie slowly tried to free herself from Odie''s grip, but the more she struggled, the tighter he held on. "Sophie! Have you truly lost your will to live?!"


    "Odie, my life is mine to control! Either you respect me, or..."


    Sophie silently resisted Odie.


    Odie clenched his jaw, his face flushed with anger. No one had ever dared threaten him like this!


    "Mr. Odie! The rope is here!"


    "Pull her up right now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The rope was already dangling beside Sophie, but she showed no intention of climbing up. Biting his teeth, Odie coldly said, "You want respect. I''ll give it to you! Now climb up this instant!" Sophie finally achieved her goal.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But it wasn''t enough!


    Grabbing the rope, she sneered at Odie in the next second, "I don''t like being ordered around, and no one canmand me."


    Then, Sophie let go of the rope, and the next second, she fell into the sea.


    "Mr. Odie! She... she fell down!"


    Odie, furious, pped Gattlin across the face, "Stop stating the obvious! Have someone jump in and pull her up immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Sophie was underwater. Although


    she had braced herself for the fall, she still identally swallowed a mouthful of seawater, causing difort in her chest. She struggled to keep herself


    Sonovel


    sinking.


    Soon, sounds of people diving into the water to rescue her followed, and Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had gambled correctly. Odie didn''t want her to die.


    Momentster, Odie''s men helped Sophie back up, and she spat out a mouthful of seawater. In a situation where she should have appeared disheveled, she instead looked like a victor in front of Odie.


    Odie looked at Sophie, and instead


    of feeling a surge of conquest, he felt a suffocating frustration. He stared at her with a dark expression, barely containing his anger, "Do you truly have a death wish?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Why would that be? I value my life, but more than that, I value respect."


    By now, even Odie, despite his reluctance, could see that Sophie''s actions had been deliberate. She had jumped into the sea to turn the tables, making him follow her lead all along! Realizing this, Odie''s expression darkened further. "Are you gambling that I wouldn''t dare kill you?"


    "Yes."


    Taking in Sophie''s straightforward admission, Odie then grabbed her by the throat, coldly stating, "Then let''s see if I will actually kill you or not this time." "Cough, cough..."


    Sophie struggled for breath under


    Odie''s grip but still managed to muster a smile. "Mr. Odie, you could easily kill me, especially since I''m el already considered dead in James eyes. Dying again wouldn''t make a difference. However... keeping me alive must have its advantages for you, doesn''t it? Keeping me around surely serves a greater purpose for you."

 Chapter 595

    "Mr. Odie! This woman is simply too brazen. If you ask me, she ought to be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    Gattlin had taken an immediate dislike to Sophie, and when she acted so recklessly, he was more than happy to fan the mes.


    "Shut up!"


    Gattlin saw Odie''s dark expression and quickly closed his mouth.


    Sophie was gambling on the fact that Odie had something to do with the car ident that had involved her and Colby''s parents.


    If that was the case, Odie must''ve been coveting the so-called treasure of Devonport. The four great families guarded the treasure of Devonport, and she was the sole heir of the Russell lineage. Odie couldn''t let her die yet!


    Odie stared at the stubborn Sophie in front of him and could only sneer before finally letting go of her. "A smart woman, interesting."


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Odie ordered the maid, "Prepare a room and take her back."


    "Yes." The maid stepped forward, carefully helping Sophie up.


    By this point, Sophie waspletely out of strength. If it wasn''t for the maid''s support, she couldn''t have walked steadily.


    Gattlin watched Sophie''s departing figure, utterly confused. Not only did Odie not punish her, but he also prepared a new room for her.


    "Mr. Odie, you''re just letting her go like this?"


    Odie ignored Gattlin and left the deck.


    Gattlin scratched his head, puzzled. Mr. Odie had never been lenient with women before!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was known for her foul temper and stubbornness. What on earth did Mr. Odie see in this woman?


    Meanwhile


    The ind''s edge had already turned into a chaotic mess.


    ???:


    Colby had sealed off the coastal border, and wave after wave of rescue workers had gone into the sea, searching day and night but still, there was no sign of Sophie.


    By the coast, Colby took off his diving mask. He didn''t even know how many times he had gone into the sea today in search of her.


    Adler approached, holding a sandwich, "Colby, it''s been a day, have something to eat. You need strength to continue the search."


    Colby rubbed his temples, his eyes rimmed with dark circles, "Any news from your people?"


    Adler shook his head, "Our people and Gordon''s have all gone out looking, but there''s no sign of Sophie. I think..."


    Adler swallowed the rest of his words.


    In the vast sea, finding one person was not easy, especially since Odie was never known to be lenient with women. "Colby! We found something!"


    Colby immediately got up and headed forward, with a concerned Adler following behind.


    Colby had been pushing his physical


    limits, staying awake day and night, and diving into the sea countless times, which was beyond what a normal person could endure.


    "This was caught by a fisherman this morning, and it doesn''t look like an ordinary object."


    One of the men ced a ring in front of Colby.


    That ring, Colby remembered clearly, was the one he had ced on Sophie''s finger.


    This was Sophie''s ring...


    Colby felt as if all his strength had been drained. Suppressing the panic in his heart, he asked, "Where was it found?" "Over in the southeast area. Our people have already gone down to search."


    Adler


    and gestured to his men to


    the Colby remain silent


    the


    search with a wave of


    shand,


    then said, "Go on, keep looking.


    swing."


    Colby remained silent, and Adler gently patted Colby on the shoulder, saying, "Colby..."


    Adler wanted to offerfort, but he couldn''t find the right words.

 Chapter 596

    At that moment, Colby furrowed his brows and said, "Something''s not right."


    "What''s not right?"


    "This ring is so small. How could it have been dredged up?"


    A ring falling into the water would sink to the bottom. A fisherman''s could never catch it. It seemed more like the ring was intentionally left behind.


    "Where did the fisherman who found this ringe from? Bring him to me!"


    "Right away, I''ll have someone fetch him!"


    Adler was slow to catch on but soon realized that Colby had a point.


    How could such a small ring be caught in a fishing? And besides, if a normal person found such an expensive ring, why would they go out of their way to return it to them? Soon, Adler''s men brought the fisherman before Colby.


    Colby watched the fisherman shivering in front of him, ced the ring before him, and asked, "Who told you to hand this ring over to me?"


    "I-I dredged it up myself."


    The fisherman was too scared to meet Colby''s gaze. Just the sight of the thugs around him was enough to scare him witless.


    "Not talking? Fine."


    Just as Colby was about to take action, Adler interrupted, "Colby! Talk nicely!"


    Colby scowled, and Adler stepped up to the fisherman, pulling out a photo of Odie, asking, "Was it him who told you to bring the ring to us?"


    A flicker of fear passed through the fisherman''s eyes at this photo.


    "You don''t have to say anything. Just tell me, is the owner of this ring still alive?"


    The fisherman nced at Adler, then at Colby, and finally, with great difficulty, nodded.


    Colby realized that Sophie was still alive, and joy flickered in his eyes.


    Alive... Sophie was still alive!


    "Colby, did you hear that? Sophie is still alive!" Adler, too, finally felt a weight lifted off his chest.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon, both of them came back to their senses.


    Sophie was alive but in Odie''s hands. That could be worse than death.


    Adler, watching the smile fade from Colby''s face, asked, "What are you nning to do next?"


    Colby''s eyes zed with a cold fierceness and restrained ruthlessness. "We''re going to take her back."


    Meanwhile, Sophie woke from a nightmare, her body covered in cold sweat. Only when she realized she


    Olive did she breathe a sigh


    It was the middle of the night. After the afternoon''smotion, Odiez had prepared a clean room for her,plete with a round window through which she could see


    outside.


    At that moment, the maid outside heard the noise and knocked on the door, asking, "Ms. Sophie, is everything alright?"


    Sophie was about to dismiss the


    maid with a few words, but she


    hesitated the moment her fi


    touched the ring finger on her left hand. ,


    Where was the ring?


    Sophie immediately turned on the light and searched all over the bed, but the ring was nowhere to be found.


    That was the ring Colby had given her!


    Sophie immediately opened the door, startling the maid. "Ms. Sophie, are you okay?"


    "Where are my things?"


    "Ms. Sophie, your clothes were all soaked through. Mr. Odie instructed us to throw them away."


    "What about my ring?"


    "Ring?"


    The maid looked confused.


    When Sophie realized that the maid knew nothing about the ring''s whereabouts, a terrible thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    Had Odie taken her ring to either threaten Colby or perhaps James?

 Chapter 597

    "Ms. Sophie, is it something important? Do you need me to help you look for it?"


    The maid''s words pulled her back from her thoughts, and Sophie replied with feigned calmness, "It''s nothing important, just something quite expensive. If it''s lost, it''s lost. No need to look for it." "Alright then, you rest up. My name is Polly. Just call me if you need anything, Ms. Sophie."


    "Do you know where we are heading?"


    "We''re heading back to Devonport. We''ll be docking in three days."


    Hearing this from Polly didn''t surprise Sophie much.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie had actuallye to Devonport, and it seemed they wouldn''t be leaving anytime soon. But... she needed to find a way to tell Colby that she was still alive.


    The next morning, Sophie woke up from bed, quickly freshened up, and then the doctor came to give her an injection.


    Odie didn''t care about the specifics of her treatment as long as it could get her back to health within three days.


    Sophie had to endure a daily regimen of IV drips, injections, and medication, practically bing a walking pharmacy.


    After examining Sophie''s condition, the doctor said, "Starting today, you can resume eating solid food. Don''t just drink soup. It doesn''t have much nutritional value. It only provides carbohydrates." "So I should avoid certain foods and stick to nd ones, right?"


    "Exactly."


    "Good, I''m hungry." Sophie looked towards the door at Polly and said, "Polly, could you prepare lunch, please?"


    "Right away."


    Polly nodded but hadn''t even left the room when Gattlin, who hade to keep an eye on her, arrived.


    Gattlin spoke with a mocking tone, "Ms. Sophie, you sure are good at bossing people around. Don''t forget, you are Mr. Odie''s prisoner!"


    Polly stood at the door, looking


    troubled, so Sophie said, "Well, in


    that case, Polly, you don''t need


    go. Gattlin, could you prepare lunch


    for me, please?"


    "What did you say? Who do you think you are, asking me to prepare lunch for you?"


    "I''m someone of use to Mr. Odie." Sophie spoke calmly, "Odie has promised me respect. Do you also want to be thrown into the sea to feed the fish for not taking your boss'' words seriously?"


    Gattlin knew Odie''s temper. He felt deted and didn''t dare insult Sophie further, and he turned to leave.


    Polly, looking scared, said, "Ms. Sophie, you shouldn''t offend Gattlin. He''s Mr. Odie''s right-hand man, he..."


    "I know you''re scared of him, but to me, he''s just another one of Odie''s dogs. And I''ve never been afraid of dealing with dogs."


    Sophie moved closer to Polly and whispered, "Do you have a phone?"


    Polly quickly shook her head, saying, "People on the ship aren''t allowed to have electronic devices."


    No electronic devices...


    This Odie was indeed very strict.


    At that moment, Gattlin called over a few maids to bring Sophie''s lunch.


    Sophie noticed that the meal was only in broth and salted vegetables. She put down her cutlery and asked, "Is this all you''re giving me?" "What else do you want to eat?"


    Sophie said with difficulty, "The


    doctor mentioned I shouldn''t just eat


    soup, and salted vegetables are


    nutritionally void. Gattlin, do you intentionally not want me to recover?"


    "You..."


    Gattlin was furious but held back. If he had treated Sophie like any other prey, by now, he would have alreadyshed her with a belt!

 Chapter 598

    But remembering Mr. Odie''s instructions, Gattlin managed to hold back his frustration and said to the maid behind him, "Change it!" "Yes, sir."


    The maid left and soon returned with a steak.


    Sophie merely poked at it with her knife and fork before disinterestedlymenting, "Too greasy. Where did you find the chef? How can Mr. Odie surround himself with such inferior cooks and ingredients? Change it."


    Barely containing his anger, Gattlinmanded the maid, "Well? Change it!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie, this is a prime tuna steak."


    "Tuna is too rich for me. Are you trying to make me sick?"


    "This is French-style baked escargot."


    "I don''t eat bugs."


    "Saut¨¦ed mixed vegetables."


    "Too in."


    Finally, the maid presented a searedmb shank before Sophie.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "Too fatty, and I don''t eatmb."


    Sophie was nitpicking, and this time, Gattlin was not so amodating. "Ms. Sophie, if you''re not going to cooperate, I will have no choice but to report this to Mr. Odie!"


    "Go ahead. At worst, I''ll just go hungry. It''s not like I''ll starve to death. At most, I''ll just recover more slowly. It doesn''t bother me."


    Sophie''s defeatist attitude infuriated Gattlin.


    Sophie had anticipated this. No matter how much she protested, Gattlin wouldn''t dare do anything to her. Mr. Odie usually took his afternoon nap at this time, and no one was allowed to disturb him. Forcing a smile, Gattlin stepped forward and asked, "Then, Ms. Sophie, what would you like to eat?"


    Resting her chin on her hand, Sophie said, "I think... I''ll have the steak after all, with toast on the side. But I want a filet mignon, preferably with foie gras and plum sauce. And make it a thick cut. Bring me two pounds."


    "Two pounds..."


    Gattlin was stunned. Who ordered two pounds of steak after being ill?


    "What? I''ve told you what I want. Why aren''t you moving?"


    Gattlin wanted to explode but couldn''t bring himself to confront Sophie. Once Mr. Odie woke up, he wouldin! Soon, Gattlin left in a huff, taking the others with him.


    Polly couldn''t help but step forward and say, "Ms. Sophie, doing this will definitely make Gattlinin to Mr. Odie." "That''s exactly what I want."


    All day, Odie had shown no intention of seeing her. She needed to findza way to get a phone so she could safely inform Colby of her situation. The only person who could give her a phone was Odie.


    In the evening, Gattlin indeed came looking for Sophie. "Sophie, Mr. Odie is inviting you to dine with him in the front hall."


    Gattlin wore a smug expression as if he had already foreseen Sophie''s downfall.


    Sophie rose leisurely, giving Gattlin a mocking nce. She had already


    outsmarted him, and yet he


    he had the upper handt


    Gattlin was truly a fool to have stayed by Mr. Odie''s side for so long.


    Soon, Gattlin led Sophie to Mr. Odie, announcing, "Mr. Odie, she is here."


    Sophie took in the table full ofvish food, all items she had rejected at noon.


    Sophie sat down calmly across from Mr. Odie and said, "Mr. Odie, since when did you start enjoying leftovers?"

 Chapter 599

    "I''m not one to waste food." Odie''s simple statement hit Sophie directly.


    Sophie, unfazed, responded, "Good, neither am I."


    "What would you like for dinner tonight? Steak, pasta, Japanese, or French cuisine?"


    "Anything is fine with me. I''m not picky."


    Sophie''s attitude was strikingly different from how she had been at noon, causing Gattlin toment cheekily, "Mr. Odie, she only starts ying nice in front of you! At lunch today, she..."


    Before Gattlin could finish, Odie cut him off, "Enough with all this beating around the bush. What are you trying to tell me?"


    "Mr. Odie, you''re truly a smart man."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gattlin, standing aside, was baffled by what was happening.


    Didn''t Mr. Odie call Sophie over to punish her? Why wasn''t he angry at all?


    With a smile, Sophie said, "I would like a cellphone."


    Odie heard Sophie''s request for a cellphone and paused. His hands, which were previously holding cutlery, froze.


    Gattlin was shocked, thinking Sophie really had hit a wall, and said, "You are just a hostage, and you want a cellphone. Ms. Sophie, you must be joking, right?"


    "I know you left my ring with James. No matter what you''re nning, James will never believe I''m dead."


    Sophie watched Odie''s expression closely. It seemed she had guessed right.


    Odie thought the ring was from James, considering that everyone knew she and James had been married and had even participated in a reality show together.


    "Smart. I did have someone keep the ring so that it would end up in the hands of whoever goes out to sea to look for you." Odie''s eyes were filled with curiosity. "I am quite interested to see how long James wil float at sea before he realizes you''re still alive."


    Hearing this, Sophie sighed in relief. It seemed Odie waspletely unaware of her rtionship with Colby. That was for the best.


    Sophie said, "Mr. Odie, you enjoy ying a game of cat and mouse, and boy, do you toy with us mice. But even mice have their moments of realization. I bet at this moment, James knows I''m alive and is desperately searching for me. I don''t want the cellphone to contact him but to do something else."


    Odie raised an eyebrow, "Go on."


    "Mr. Odie, you sent mercenaries to hunt me and James on a deserted ind, but the mercenaries ended up shooting the camera lens. Are you aware of this?"


    Sure enough, Odie''s smile gradually faded.


    Seeing this, Sophie immediately understood that the two mercenaries must have been dealt with. So, Odie had no idea what had happened in the jungle!


    Sophie continued, "This was a live broadcast, watched by millions online. That gunshot shattered the camera lens, abruptly ending our broadcast. Viewers must be


    specting about what happened to us, suspecting a terrorist encounter. With my disappearance and James'' injury, it won''t be long before the


    police start looking into it. Mr. Odie, you might be in trouble then."


    Hearing this, Odie nced at Gattlin beside him.


    Gattlin waspletely unaware of the serious incident, quickly saying, "Mr. Odie, cellphones and electronic devices weren''t allowed on the cruise ship, so..."


    "This isn''t entirely Gattlin''s fault. I''ve


    been missing for forty-eight hours now, and I bet the whole inte is buzzing, asking about mine and James whereabouts and guessing what exactly happened on that deserted ind. If you don''t believe me, Mr. Odie, you could always check on a cellphone."

 Chapter 600

    Odie nced at Gattlin with a grim expression andmanded, "Go to the safe and bring me my phone."


    "Right away, Mr. Odie!" Gattlin replied, clearly intimidated by Sophie''s words. He hurried toward the deepest part of the yacht''s storage cabin.


    Sophie barely gave it a nce.


    Thank god there was still a phone on board.


    Soon, Gattlin returned, handing Odie''s phone to him.


    After powering it on, the phone quickly disyed top news alerts. As Sophie had predicted, the incident had made headlines on various media websites, with widespread spection of a terrorist attack and police involvement in the investigation.


    Gattlin swallowed nervously beside them.


    If this incident was traced back to Minton International, apany long associated with underworld dealings, it could uncover their operations.


    "It was just two mercenaries, and they''re already dead. You think I''d be scared?" Odie said as he ced the phone on the table and continued his meal methodically.


    "Of course, you''re not scared. However, this could still trouble Minton International, forcing you to sacrifice some of your key yers to protect yourself," Sophie remarked, ncing at Gattlin.


    If her guess was right, Gattlin had brought those mercenaries, and now, he would have to take the fall.


    Hearing this, Gattlin shivered. He understood the implication behind Sophie''s look.


    "I can help you resolve this issue and ensure the safety of your key subordinates," Sophie continued. "Oh? And how do you propose to help?"


    "Just give me a phone. I''ll set up an ount, take a selfie, and post it with text and a title suggesting f wasn''t the victim of a terrorist attack and it was just a show stunt That should clear things up."


    Hearing Sophie''s solution, Gattlin quickly added, "Mr. Odie, I think Ms. Sophie''s n is excellent."


    Odie cast a nce at Gattlin, who immediately fell silent.


    "Fine, I''ll give you a phone."


    As Odie signaled Gattlin to fetch a phone, Sophie stopped him. "Wait!"


    Odie frowned, "What else do you want?"


    "I have no further demands. It''s just that there''s a perfectly good phoneContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    right here. I can use this one to?


    create an ount and post


    something quickly."


    Odie didn''t object and pushed the phone towards Sophie. "You have ten minutes."


    "Understood."


    Sophie worked quickly, taking a photo and swiftly navigating through Odie''s phone, which was surprisingly clean of any apps. "Don''t even think about using my phone to send messages out. My phone is under constant surveince," Odie mentioned.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that foolish. I just didn''t want James to exhaust resources looking for me," Sophie responded, then added, "Give me five more minutes. I need too


    download an app."


    Odie remained silent.


    While Odie was distracted, Sophie turned on the app''s location permissions, quickly set up an ount, and posted the selfie with her prepared text.

 Chapter 601

    Odie asked, "Is it done?"


    "It''s done."


    As she spoke, Sophie handed the smartphone back to Odie, saying, "Mr. Odie, please check if there''s anything else that needs to be added."


    Odie hadn''t expected such openness. He took the smartphone and looked at Sophie''s new social media ount, which only had one post. It was a selfie of Sophie with a geotag at an ind resort. The photo of Sophie was clearly edited, and the caption read: "All is well. Gunshots were just for show. I had a fever and got caught in the rain. My temperature hit 104¡ãF, and I was out cold, so I couldn''t check my phone. Thanks for all the concern. I''m not dead! Still kicking!"


    It sounded cheeky, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    Just a few minutes after the message was posted, it had already garnered hundreds of likes andments.


    Odie casually exited the app and then handed it over to Gattlin, saying, "Keep this safe."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Gattlin was sweating bullets over the narrow escape from danger.


    Sophie, however, deliberately said, "Mr. Odie, we''ve been chatting away, and the food has gone cold."


    Gattlin stopped in his tracks, unsure of the meaning behind Sophie''s words.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "Mr. Odie doesn''t like to waste food, so how about we warm it up and continue eating?"


    "I indeed dislike wasting food, but I also don''t like eating reheated meals," Odie said, looking towards Gattlin. "Dispose of them properly. Don''t let them go to waste." After saying that, Odie stood up and walked towards his bedroom.


    Sophie also got up, patted Gattlin on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "Please clean up these leftovers. Mr. Odie doesn''t like to waste food, and neither do I."


    "You..."


    "Oh, and remember to bring some fresh meals to my roomter. Light and not greasy, but with meat. I like Japanese cuisine, thank you."


    Sophie went back to her room, leaving Gattlin fuming.


    He initially thought Mr. Odie was going to punish Sophie, but it turned out he was the one in trouble!


    Meanwhile-


    Inside the Freeman family''s bedroom, Nichole knocked all the food off the table.


    Sophie was alive! Sophie was actually still alive!


    The maid who entered the room saw the mess and immediately knelt down to clean up, scared. "Ms. Nichole, is everything okay?" Nichole frowned, "What did you call me?"


    "I..."


    p!


    Before the maid could finish, Nichole pped her across the face. The maid covered her face, unable to hold back her tears.


    "I''m new here..."


    "Why did youe here? Ms. Rowena doesn''t like to be disturbed during meals! Get out now!"


    Aisha came in and saw the maid crying and shouting, "I''m just here to work. I''m not a ve. Why did you hit me!"


    With that, the maid ran out, crying.


    Aisha looked displeased.


    Nichole didn''t expect a mere maid to dare to talk back to her. She angrily mmed the table. "Aisha, what kind of people are you hiring? Can''t they take a little grievance?"


    Aisha couldn''t help but exin, "Miss, you''ve


    three maid already driven away


    this month. You may be


    temperamental but should tone it down a bit." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole sneered, "Dad''s not home,


    so I''m in charge of this house. I''m et


    paying them their sries, and they


    can''t handle a bit of criticid they

 Chapter 602

    "It''s not quite like that..."


    "Enough!"


    Nichole stood up, impatiently saying, "I asked you to investigate Sophie''s matter. Have you done it?"


    "The executive secretary has looked into it. All that''s known is that Ms. Sophie fell overboard and is missing, presumed dead or alive, and Mr. Burke was also injured."


    Nichole said dissatisfiedly, "Isn''t this all just what''s been on the news? Can''t you guys do a more thorough investigation on the ind?"


    "Well..." Aisha said with difficulty, "The executive secretary isn''t like Mr. Burke''s close associate, Colt. He doesn''t have ess to any information that''s not already online. You should know this as well..."


    "Useless!"


    Nichole was furious but felt powerless. Though the Freeman family was wealthy, it paled inparison to the Burke family.


    Now that Briggs was not at home, she couldn''t mobilize anyone in the household. She had no choice but to rely on herself!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Prepare the car for me. I''m going to the Burke family."


    "Miss, you''re going there again..."


    Aisha didn''t know whether she should speak up or not. Nichole had been visiting the Burke family frequently these days, which could lead to gossip.


    "What? Are you not listening to me anymore? Hurry up!"


    "...Yes."


    Aisha left the room.


    After getting ready, Nichole took the car to the Burke family''s residence.


    The Burke household was in chaos. Bea, hearing that her grandson was


    injured was extremely wand


    had people out gathering


    information every day. S


    It was already midnight when Marian knocked on Bea''s door, saying, "Madam, Ms. Nichole is here."


    "Nichole? What does she want this time?"


    Bea knew Nichole''s visits weren''t out of goodwill, yet she had to y along politely. "Just say I''m not avable!"


    "Yes, Madam."


    Marian wished Bea wouldn''t have to deal with the troublemaker Nichole, but when Marian turned around, she saw Nichole boldly walking in.


    Marian was startled. "Ms. Nichole..."


    "I''m here to discuss something important with Bea, but it seems Bea isn''t too weing."


    Nichole raised an eyebrow, and Bea,


    sitting on the bed, quickly put on a kind smile, saying, "How could that be? Dwas just about to rest and didn''t want you toe for nothing."


    "Do you know that Sophie is still alive?"


    "What?"


    Bea was stunned. She clearly remembered Colt reporting that Sophie had died at sea.


    How could she still be alive?


    Once could be luck, but twice? Was Sophie repeating her previous escape n?


    Nichole saw Bea frowning and stepped forward. "Bea, I came to discuss a proposal with you."


    Bea took a deep breath. "What''s your brilliant idea?"


    Nichole hinted, "What if something happened to the cruise ship Sophie is on, or if there was a shooting at the dock upon her return, and she happened to be killed..."

 Chapter 603

    Hearing this, Bea immediately stood up, her expression turning somewhat colder. "Do you even understand what you''re saying?"


    "Bea, I''m doing all of this for you and Burke International''s sake. If Sophie were still alive, James would never give her up. Who knows what he might do for Sophie in the future?"


    As Bea hesitated, Nichole feigned a sigh, exaggerating her concern. "Oh, James, the head of Burke International, actually went on some reality show. It''s be a total joke in our circles. He really must be bewitched by Sophie, acting without considering the consequences. What will be of him..."


    Nichole watched Bea''s face fall.


    Bea was so angry precisely because James had gone with Sophie to participate in that so-called reality show.


    In their circle, actors were nothing more than tools for entertainment and money-making. James'' reckless actions had made her lose face among the circle of high societydies!


    Now that Nichole had brought it up again, Bea was even more determined to get rid of Sophie.


    Bea noted the calction in Nichole''s eyes and scoffed coldly, "You can''t get rid of Sophie yourself, so you want me to do it. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re plotting! But for James'' sake, I agree. Just remember your ce!"


    If it weren''t for Nicholeing to her with the Freeman family''s entire fortune to negotiate, she would have never epted Nichole back.


    Bea spoke so inly. Nichole quickly stood up and spoke softly, "Bea, I know I was wrong before, but now that we''ve put our past behind us and the Freeman family has already given you what you''re due, you should trust me. I truly love James and would never do anything to harm him or the Burke family."


    Bea grunted, "If there''s nothing else, you can go."


    "And Sophie?"


    "I have my ways."


    Nichole left with a smile.


    Once Nichole had left, Bea called out to Marian, who had been watching from outside. "Marian,e in."


    Marian, having been keeping an eye hurried in at Bea''s call


    is it time to turn off the


    lights and rest?"


    "No, go call Sna for me."


    "Sna?"


    Marian asked in confusion, "But, just yesterday you..."


    "I have something to discuss with her. Just call her over. Don''t worry about the rest."


    "Yes."


    Although Marian was puzzled, she did as Bea asked.


    In the dead of night, Sna dressed quickly and hurried over to the Burke family home.


    Spotting Bea sitting in the living


    room, sipping tea, Sna rushed et


    forward, "Aunt Bea, you had


    someone hurry to call me over. Is there something urgent?" S


    "Thank you foring over sote to see me."


    "What are you talking about? You''re my aunt. If you call me, of course, I''lle."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sna sat calmly across from Bea


    These past few days, she had been


    trying to build a rtionship with Bea, but the olddy just wouldn''t


    her the time of day. S

 Chapter 604

    It had been quite a challenge to get Bea to like her, so no matter howte it was or how tired she was, she had to make it.


    Bea said indifferently, "Since you have asked, I won''t beat around the bush."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marian served Sna a cup of water, and upon receiving it, Sna said with a smile, "After all, we''re all family here. Whatever you need me to do, just say the word."


    "What I want is for you to take care of someone for me."


    "Cough cough...!" Sna nearly choked on her coffee, stuttering, "Take care... take care of someone?"


    "I know your husband is doing business overseas, so naturally, you have some connections. Besides, isn''t it true that people can carry firearms over there? You must have someone for this kind of job, right?" Faced with Bea''s inquiry, Sna managed a weak smile and said, "I do have such people... but, but Bea, who has upset you so much that you want them gone?"


    "Who else but Sophie."


    Just mentioning Sophie got Bea riled up.


    Why was she still stubbornly alive! As long as Sophie was alive, the Burke family could never have peace.


    Hearing it was Sophie, Sna turned pale. "This Sophie... Sophie isn''t someone easy to deal with. I heard she had supposedly died during that ind show recording. Why do I need to take action?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t watch the news either?" Bea said discontentedly. "Sophie is not only alive but also vacationing on a cruise ship!"


    "This... this can''t be..."


    Sna sipped her water, calcting in her mind. She couldn''t care less about whether Sophie was dead or alive.


    If she made a move on Sophie, James would surely skin her alive.


    He would never help her with any loans to help with cash flow!


    If she couldn''t secure the funds during her visit back home, she might as well be dead at the hands of her husband!


    Bea impatiently said, "What''s so impossible about that? You just need to tell me whether you can do this or not and leave the rest to me!" As Bea''s patience wore thin, Sna quickly said, "Of course, of course, it can be done, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But hiring a mercenary costs money, and the price isn''t low. If you could provide me with thirty million, then there will be no problem."


    Sna had already made her calctions. With thirty million, she could solve the Roberts family''s urgent troubles. What was taking out one person inparison?


    "What? Thirty million?" Bea frowned, saying, "Does it really take thirty million to take someone out?"


    Sna quickly said, "This Sophie


    isn''t just anyone. The price is naturally a bit higher. Besides, thirty


    million is nothing for you, Aunt. You can definitely afford it."


    Bea was somewhat displeased. She had put all her money on Sophie before, and now it was indeed a bit difficult toe up with another thirty million.


    But she couldn''t let others see her predicament, "Thirty million isn''t a small amount, but I do have it.


    However, it''ste now, so wait till tomorrow, and I''ll transfer the


    money into your ount."


    Hearing that the money would soon be in ce, Sna''s face lit up with joy. "As long as the money is there, anything can be done."

 Chapter 605

    On the ind, Gordon and Colby had been strategizing for half the day in Gordon''s vi.


    Colby said icily, "I''m going back now."


    Gordon frowned, "What''s the use of going back when you don''t even know where Sophie is?"


    The two were at an impasse when Adler burst through the door, eximing, "She''s alive! She''s alive!"


    Gordon and Colby immediately turned to Adler. Colby stood up quickly from his chair, asking, "What do you mean?" "Check the news! Haven''t you seen the news? Sophie posted an update on her social media!"


    Adler ced his phone in front of them.


    The butler at Gordon''s side quickly searched for relevant posts and showed them to Gordon, saying, "Sir, take a look."


    The post read, "All is well. Gunshots were just for show. I had a fever and got caught in the rain. My temperature hit 104¡ãF, and I was out cold, so I couldn''t check my phone. Thanks for all the concern. I''m not dead! Still kicking!"


    There was also a selfie of Sophie. Even though it was a selfie, the dining table and the decor in the background were vaguely visible.


    Gordon immediately realized, "It''s a cruise ship."


    "The point is, she''s not dead. She''s still alive," Adler said. "This must be Sophie''s message to us!"


    "No, that''s not right." Colby frowned deeply.


    Odie had kidnapped Sophie. How could Odie possibly let her post updates on social media?


    This post had to be something Sophie convinced Odie to let her make. It couldn''t just be this one message!


    "Colby, what did you notice?"


    "It''s the location." Colby regained hisposure, grabbing Adler''s arm. "The location!"T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Location?"


    Colby exined, "Social media tforms usually have location permissions. I need to know where this photo was taken right now!" "Right!" Adler pped his forehead. "How could I forget about that? The location! Laptop! Get me aptop!"


    Gordon pushed hisptop towards Adler. "Use mine."


    As time ticked by and dawn was about to break, Adler finally found the location. He hurriedly said, "It''s this sea area. Based on their route, they should be heading back to Devonport!"


    Colby and Gordon checked the sea area on theputer''s map, which clearly showed the phone''s location after Sophie posted the update.


    "Sophie is really clever. She turned


    on the permission for the


    background location. The location of


    this phone could be tracked all the


    time. It looks like they will arrive in Devonport in two days!"


    Colby said, "Buy ne tickets immediately. We''ll ambush at the Devonport docks!"


    Gordon told his butler, "Get return tickets now."


    "Yes."


    Just as Adler er breathed a sigh of relief and was about to close theptop, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a line of small print


    beneath Sophie''s update. A


    made a curious noise and then said, "This phone..."


    Fearing they might miss some detail, Colby asked with a frown, "What about it?"


    "The model of this phone..."


    Nobody had noticed until now, but beneath Sophie''s post, the model of the phone was also disyed.


    "Od P..."


    Adler stuttered out these letters.


    What was this? They had never heard of this phone model before.

 Chapter 606

    "Odie''s phone."


    When Gordon uttered those words, Adler had an epiphany. "Holy cow! Ms. Sophie actually used Odie''s phone to post a status update! And she customized the phone model, too?"


    How did Odie not notice at all?


    Gordon exined, "Odie isn''t much into gadgets, so he probably doesn''t know much about these little features. It must have been Sophie who changed it while Odie wasn''t paying attention, just to let us know she was using Odie''s phone."


    Adler pondered for a moment and said, "Odie''s phone... Nowadays, even if you''re not into electronics, you can''t live without them. Work and life depend on them. Maybe this phone holds some of Odie''s secrets. Or, if we can prove this phone belongs to Odie, it would confirm that Odie kidnapped Sophie. She is really clever."


    He had never realized how smart Sophie was before.


    Gordon said, "Alright, everyone''s been tired these past few days. Let''s pack up and catch the earliest flight back."


    "No problem!"


    The next morning, Bea took out some of her valuable jewelry. Marian had just arrived at Bea''s bedroom door when she saw this scene and quickly approached with a smile, saying, "Madam, these are your favorite pieces of jewelry. Are you going out today?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Take these to a pawnshop. I''ve calcted they''re worth at least thirty million."


    "But... These are your favorites!"


    "I have something important to do. Hurry and pawn these items. I''ll need them by the afternoon."


    Marian didn''t dare to ask more and simplyplied.


    As Marian was about to leave, Bea stopped her, saying, "Oh, pawn them at a shop affiliated with S Corporation."


    "Ah?"


    Marian was confused.


    Bea usually disliked S Corporation the most. Why would she think of pawning her jewelry at one of their shops?


    "A small pawnshop won''t be able to offer so much cash. I''ve heard they give better prices there. Besides, the wealthydies in my circle have seen these jewelry pieces. It would be too conspicuous if pawned at a Burke International affiliate, outsiders saw them there, they might think ourpany is out of money."


    "Yes, Madam."


    "Alright, go handle it."


    Bea sighed as she looked at the nearly empty jewelry cab. If these could end Sophie''s life, she was willing to spend the money. Besides, once Sophie was gone, she could get her billion back! She wouldn''t be at a loss.


    Mea Odie''s yacht had been


    slowly drifting at sea for two days Sophie leaned over the


    and couldn''t help but vomitent


    Polly patted Sophie''s back with concern, saying, "Ms. Sophie, the doctor said you haven''t fully


    recovered yet. You''re also season et


    now. Maybe you should ask the doctor for some anti-seasickness medication."


    Sophie waved her hand, saying, "It''s okay..."


    She was about to throw up from all the medication she had taken these past few days. She didn''t want to see another pill or capsule.


    Polly said worriedly, "But you look so pale..."


    "I won''t die. Anyway, we''ll be back in two days."


    Just then, a deep and resonant voice called out from not far away: "Who said we''ll be back in two days?"

 Chapter 607

    Hearing that sound, Sophie instinctively wanted to return to her cabin, but Odie directly blocked her path.


    "Mr. Odie, I''m not feeling well. Can I go back and rest?"


    Sophie didn''t want to pay any attention to Odie. Her message had already been sent out, and Colby should have noticed by now. Once the ship docked, she would find a way to escape from Odie''s clutches.


    Odie observed Sophie''s expression, his eyes like the depths of a calm and yet distantke, irresistibly inviting one to explore further.


    Feeling ufortable under Odie''s gaze, Sophie stepped back immediately when Odie moved forward, maintaining a safe distance between them.


    Sophie lost her patience. "Odie, what exactly do you want?"


    "Go get a doctor to get her some medicine."


    Odie didn''t even nce at Polly, but Polly didn''t dare disobey Odie''smand. She sneakily nced at Sophie beside her before finally saying weakly, "Yes, Mr. Odie."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Polly walk away, Sophie then said, "Did you send Polly away because you have something to say to me alone?"


    Odie took a step closer to Sophie, who, with a look of disgust, stepped back.


    Odie raised an eyebrow, then took another step closer. This time, Sophie didn''t step back. She said, "Mr. Odie, are you sick?"


    "Why didn''t you say you were seasick earlier?"


    "I told Gattlin, and he said I''d get used to it." Sophie''s lie came easily.


    At that moment, Polly also came out from the cabin, saying, "Mr. Odie, the medicine."


    Odie''s gaze remained on Sophie as he took the pills from Polly''s hand. The next second, he pinched Sophie''s cheek and stuffed the pill into her mouth. "Cough, cough...!"


    Without a drop of water, the pill went straight down her throat, choking her until her face turned red. Soon, the bitter taste spread in Sophie''s throat. She held back the urge to vomit and said sarcastically, You came all this way just to make me take medicine?"


    Odie looked at Sophie coldly and said, "I''m making you take medicine because I don''t want you to die on my ship."


    "Is that so? I thought you were interested in me, and that''s why you cared."


    Sophie deliberately said this, making Odie scoff, "Interested in you?"


    Odie pinched Sophie''s chin, moving her face from side to side, and said, "In terms of beauty and figure, you''re not the top-notch. What makes you think I''d be interested in you?"


    "Though my beauty and figure may not be top-notch, finding someone more outstanding than me in


    Devonport isn''t easy. Besides, a


    man''s interest in a woman do


    have much to do with beauty or figure, does it?"


    "Well said." Odie let go of Sophie, saying, "I have many ways to tame a little cat who knows how to scratch like you. I''m waiting for the day you kneel before me and submit." Then, Odie turned and left Sophie.


    Once Odie was gone, Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She wouldn''t be Odie''s ything!


    She wanted to be the one who could y Odie.


    The ship had drifted at sea for three days, and Sophie realized something was amiss.


    ording to Polly, they should have arrived at Devonport today, but the vast sea was still all that was visible, with no docks or borders in sight.

 Chapter 608

    Suddenly, she remembered what Odie had said two days ago, that they wouldn''t return in two days.


    Sophie opened her bedroom door to find Polly standing there with a puzzled look. ¡°Ms. Sophie, is something wrong?"


    Sophie masked her concern and said, "I''m not feeling well. I need some seasickness medication."


    "Alright, I''ll go get the doctor''s medicine right away."


    As Polly turned to leave, Sophie quickly stopped her, saying, "Wait."


    "Is there anything else you need?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t they say the ship would dock in three days? Why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    "I''m not sure. The course of the ship is entirely up to Mr. Odie''s wishes."


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned.


    This was bad. Did Odie discover something? Did he change the course on a whim?


    Sophie forced a smile and said, "Never mind, you can go."


    "Okay."


    While Polly went to fetch the medication, Sophie stepped out of her room.


    Gattlin emerged from around the corner of the corridor. Upon seeing Sophie, he deliberately walked straight towards her, bumping into her shoulder. Sophie stumbled to one side, and Gattlin feigned surprise, saying, "Oh, my apologies, Ms. Sophie, I genuinely didn''t see you there. Are you alright?"


    Noticing Gattlin''s provocative gaze, Sophie came up with a n.


    He was walking right into her trap!


    "Oh, my..." Sophie pretended to be in pain and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Gattlin looked down at Sophie lying on the floor, scoffed coldly, and said, "Come on, Ms. Sophie, stop pretending. A bump like that couldn''t have dislocated anything."


    "It hurts so much... help... help!"


    Hearing Sophie''s loud cries, Gattlin panicked.


    At that moment, Gattlin had waved off the surrounding maids dismissively, who had been watching the drama unfold. "What are you looking at? Can''t you see she''s faking?" The maids were afraid of Gattlin, and all backed away.


    Sophie was still lying on the ground, unwilling to get up. Gattlinughed out of anger rolled up his sleeves, and said, "Sophie, stop ying the victim! Did youin to Mr. Odie about seasickness the day before yesterday? Because of you, Mr. Odie gave me a good scolding that night! And here you are, still trying to y the victim and frame me? Don''t think I wouldn''t touch you!"


    "Ms. Sophie!" Polly, who had gone to fetch the medication, came back just in time to witness the scene. She saw Sophie on the ground, hurried forward, and said to Gattlin, "Ms. Sophie is still weak. You shouldn''t resort to violence! Mr. Odie has said that Ms. Sophie must note to harm before we dock! You..."


    p!


    Gattlin raised his hand and pped Polly, leaving half of her face red and swollen.


    Sophie witnessed this, and her eyes instantly turned ice cold. Her gaze towards Gattlin carried a hint of murderous intent.


    "You bitch! Who are you to speak to me like that? I might not touch Sophie, but do you really think I wouldn''ty a hand on you? I could throw you overboard right now!" Hearing this, Polly trembled with fear.


    Gattlin had always been this way. Since Sophie was around, he had restrained himself a bit these past few days under Mr. Odie''s


    instructions. But Polly was just a lowly maid. If she truly angered him, he would undoubtedly throw her into the sea.

 Chapter 609

    Gattlin watched Polly tremble with fear, his heart swelling with a perverse sense of satisfaction.


    Recalling the recent disdain he had endured from Sophie and Odie, Gattlin stepped forward and roughly pulled Polly to her feet.


    "Ah-!" Polly shivered with fear, her face turning ashen.


    Gattlin''s greasy hand brushed Polly''s cheek as he sneered, "You know, I never noticed before, but you''re quite pretty. If you don''t want to end up sleeping with the fishes, better make yourself useful to me. If I''m pleased, perhaps I''ll let you go."


    At his words, Polly stiffened.


    Meanwhile, Sophie approached Gattlin, her delicate fingers trailing from his chest down to his abdomen. "Gattlin, Polly is just a little maid. It''s beneath you to take your frustrations out on her because of me." Gattlin, a seasoned yboy, understood the implication of Sophie''s gestures all too well.


    Sophie was dressed in a simple pair of denim shorts and a white tank top, which entuated her curvaceous figure. Her legs were smooth and long.


    Now, with Sophie''s seductive gaze, it was clear she was a beauty of the highest order, unmatched in all of Devonport for both her elegance and looks.


    Facing Sophie''s forwardness, Gattlin was inevitably aroused.


    "My arm hurts terribly, Gattlin. You bumped into me. Don''t you think you should give it a proper massage?" Sophie breathed out, lowering her voice seductively, her tone melting Gattlin on the spot. Polly cried out, shaking her head. "Ms. Sophie, please don''t..."


    "Shut up!" Gattlin nced at Polly''s tear-streaked face and seemed to lose interest immediately.


    He quickly wrapped his arm around


    SELESS waist, his eyes gleaming


    . "Come, let''s go to my room I''ll give you a proper massage.


    Polly tried to hold onto Sophie, but Sophie turned back and gave her a look.


    Polly paused but quickly got it. On this ship, the only person who could save Sophie was Mr. Odie!


    Soon,


    his


    plea in had pulled Sophie into


    and


    filled with various toys for


    which reeked or


    Spotting these, Sophie frowned, and her stomach turned.


    The next second, Gattlin threw her roughly onto the bed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "To think the esteemed daughter of the Russell family would throw herself at me! What a slut!" Gattlin hurriedly unbuckled his belt, muttering, "Mr. Odie hasn''t touched you in days, so he probably has no interest in you. Might as well let me have you!"


    Watching Gattlin''s eager demeanor, Sophie frowned. She wondered if Polly had managed to alert Odie by now.


    Gattlin approached Sophie, who suddenly stepped back. "Ew, but I did want to try some of these things."


    "You want to try?" Gattlin''s eyes sparkled. "I didn''t expect you to be such a slut too! Well, I''ll satisfy you!"


    Gattlin was impatient, but Sophie''s gaze remained fixed on the door, and soon she heard footsteps approaching. Here theye!


    "My beauty, let me teach you a lesson!"

 Chapter 610

    Gatlin''s repulsive face drew nearer, his hand reaching out to tear open Sophie''s blouse. The sound of fabric ripping seemed to excite him even more. "Ah !" Sophie screamed for help. "Help! Help me!"


    ''Bang-!''


    The door was kicked open. Gatlin was startled and quickly pulled up his pants. "Who is it? Who the hell is ruining my moment!"


    Just as Gatlin finished speaking, he saw a grim-faced Odie at the doorway.


    "Odi... Mr. Odie..." Gatlin swallowed hard, his body going limp and copsing to the floor.


    Sophie saw Odie and let out a sigh of relief.


    Just in time.


    "Mr. Odie... This has nothing to do with me! It was all this woman! She seduced me!"


    Gatlin pointed at Sophie on the bed as he spoke.


    But at this moment, Sophie''s face was streaked with tears, and what was more striking was her torn blouse, barely concealing the cleavage. Her boobs were almost spilling out. Sophie immediately covered herself, inadvertently choking Gatlin''s usations in his throat.


    In this state, who could believe Sophie was the instigator?


    Soon, Gatlin realized Sophie had tricked him!


    "Mr. Odie! I''ve followed you for so many years. You have to believe me! Mr. Odie!" Gatlin pointed at Sophie, stuttering, "It''s, it''s this woman... she..."


    Before Gatlin could finish, Odie had already drawn his pistol and shot Gatlin in the thigh.


    With a ''bang,'' Gatlin froze, and a secondter, excruciating pain shot through his thigh. "Ah-!" Gatlin''s scream was like the wail of a ughtered animal.


    Odie stepped forward, then draped his jacket over Sophie, lifting her into his arms.


    The onlookers outside didn''t dare to interfere, and no one bothered with the wounded Gatlin.


    The maids in the hallway saw Odie carrying Sophie out of Gatlin''s room and began to specte.


    Things went smoothly, and Sophie couldn''t stop trembling when Odie held her in his arms.


    Odie frowned, ncing at Sophie in his arms. "Why are you so afraid?"


    She wasn''t scared but thrilled.


    Odie''s arrival meant she had


    secured a ce in his heart. For a demon as heartless as Odie, it was


    rare to hold someone dear. This meant, at least with Odie, she was safe.


    Odie carried Sophie to his own bedroom.


    Unlike Gatlin''s, Odie''s room was tidy


    and


    almost bare, with no


    TV,puter, c


    a


    swnote.ne


    book.


    The ce was eerily quiet, hardly seeming like someone lived there.


    Suddenly, Sophie thought of


    ce looked the sC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    she went there.


    ngs


    W


    A maid knocked on the door, saying, "Mr. Odie, Ms. Sophie''s clothes are ready."


    "Bring them in."


    The maid entered, cing the clothes aside.


    Without looking up, Odie told Sophie, "Change your clothes."

 Chapter 611

    Sophie bit her lip, tightening her clothes around her as she said, "I... I can''t."


    Odie scoffed, "What? Can''t move after a little scuffle?"


    Sophie red at Odie, her voice filled with a hint of anger. "My shoulder is dislocated!"


    At that, Odie paused.


    He stepped forward and lifted the coat off Sophie''s body. Sophie quickly covered her chest with one arm, "What are you doing!"


    "Stay still." Odie frowned, his tone growing stern.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie obediently sat down, and Odie lifted her right arm, indeed finding Sophie''s right shoulder dislocated.


    Without looking up, he asked, "How did it happen?"


    "Who else but Gattlin, your right-hand man?" Sophie''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "He''s held a grudge since I reported him to you. He deliberately dislocated my shoulder and even tried to force himself on Polly, threatening to throw her into the sea if she didn''tply! When I stood up for Polly, he turned his attention to me. Tsk, I must say, Mr. Odie, you have a unique way of choosing your associates. They perfectly match your own style."


    Hearing Sophie''s direct mockery, Odie coldly nced at her. "I think it''s fine to leave your arm dislocated. No need for treatment."


    As Odie turned to leave, Sophie quickly reached out with her left hand to stop him, "Odie! This is all due to yourck of control, and yet you want to punish me?"


    "You have a clever tongue, which also doesn''t help my temper. What should I do about that?"


    Sophie realized Odie was angry and bit her lip on purpose, "Alright, I take back what I said just now. Please, call a doctor to fix my shoulder! If we wait too long, it might not be possible to fix it!"


    For the first time, Odie saw a look of panic in Sophie''s eyes. He raised an eyebrow and turned back to her. "You are not afraid of death but afraid of losing an arm?"


    "Vanity, all for the sake of appearance. How can I lose an arm?" Sophie frowned, "If you''re unwilling to help, fine, I''ll do it myself."


    Saying so, Sophie was about to try and fix her own arm.


    Odie immediately grabbed Sophie''s left hand, angrily yelled, "Are you mad? Do you think setting a bone is something you can just do? How could you try it yourself?" S


    "When under someone''s roof, you have to bow your head. If you won''t let others help me, why can''t I do it myself!" Sophie stated confidently.


    Odie couldn''t argue with Sophie, and


    he kept telling himself over and over. ''This woman is still useful. I can''t just throw her to the fish in a fit of anger!''


    Odie moved forward, sat beside her on the bed, and ced his hand on Sophie''s arm and shoulder.


    Sophie, frightened, said, "What are you doing!"


    "Setting your bone."


    "Do you know how to do it? Are you a doctor? Odie, you can''t just seek revenge because I''ve said harsh words to you!"


    Faced with Sophie''s series of


    doubts, Odie looked up at her, then


    without giving Sophie any chance to


    refuse, Sophie''s arm was back in


    ce with a snap.


    Sophie gasped in pain, but soon, she could move her arm again. She said in slight amazement, "It''s fixed?"


    "Consider yourself lucky that I could set it for you."


    Odie stood up and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    Sophie asked, "How does a CEO of Minton International know how to set bones?"

 Chapter 612

    There was no response from across the room.


    Sophie asked again, "You weren''t, by any chance, a boxer before, were you?"


    Odie emerged from the bathroom and shouted to someone outside the door, "Come in."


    Polly pushed the door open and entered, looking somewhat afraid upon seeing Odie. "Mr. Odie..."


    "Get her changed." Then, Odie left the room.


    As soon as Odie exited, Polly hurriedly ran towards Sophie, crying, "Ms. Sophie, are you alright..."


    "I''m fine, no big deal. Thankfully, you understood my signal."


    At that moment, Polly noticed Sophie''s arm. She had already heard it from the doorway and asked in a low voice, "Ms. Sophie, your arm..."


    "Don''t worry, I did it to myself."


    "What?" Polly was astonished, "Isn''t this Gattlin..."


    "He''s not a bull, and it would be absurd if my arm was dislocated just by bumping into him."


    But if she hadn''t done this, Odie might suspect her of setting a trap.


    A woman with ulterior motives trying to seduce him was far less likely to arouse a man''s protective instinct than a stubborn woman being humiliated right under his nose.


    If discovered, the slight special fondness she had managed to evoke in Odie would vanish.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie, I understand. You did it all for me, so I will definitely keep it a secret for you."


    Sophie nodded, "Good, as long as you understand."


    With Polly''s testimony, the injuries Sophie sustained in front of Odie, plus the scene Odie witnessed with his own eyes, and Gattlin''s inherentlyscivious character, Odie would never believe Gattlin''s words again.


    Meanwhile, a doctor had already bandaged Gattlin''s wounds in the cabin, and two mercenaries pushed the door open and escorted Gattlin out without a word.


    On the deck, Odie nced at Gattlin, who was tied up, his face expressionless.


    "Mr. Odie. I''m really innocent. It was that woman who seduced me! Mr Odie, you can investigate! I''ve been


    by


    your side for so long, I would


    never lie to you, Mr. Odie!"


    Panic was evident all over Gattlin.


    Odie raised an eyebrow and slowly


    said


    to Gattlin, saying,


    times, no one


    swno


    Gattlin trembled all over, his


    my


    forehead covered in cold sweat


    "But Mr. Odie... I wouldn''t c


    wouldn''t dare..." Content


    "I admire people with courage like yours."


    "Mr. Odie..."


    "But I don''t like people lying to me."


    "Mr. Odie! I really didn''t lie! I swear!"


    "I''ve already investigated and seen the facts with my own eyes. You say you didn''t, so how can you prove it?"


    "Surveince... there''s surveince! The surveince can..."


    Gattlin''s words were cut short as he realized there were no surveince cameras on the ship!


    He saw the sinister smile on Odie''s face and broke into a cold sweat.


    "Mr. Odie..."


    "Even though there''s no surveince, they all saw it," Odie said calmly. "Bring everyone here."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, all the maids in the cabin came out one after another.


    Gattlin had threatened each of these maids before. When he saw theme out, his heart sank.


    Odiezily asked, "Now, tell me, what happened?"

 Chapter 613

    "It was Gattlin... He hit Ms. Sophie. We heard Ms. Sophie scream for help, and when we were about to step forward, Gattlin shouted at us to back off."


    "We also heard Polly crying after Gattlin had hit her. Gattlin even threatened Polly, saying he would throw her into the sea to feed the fish."


    "We saw Gattlin dragging away Ms. Sophie with our own eyes. Ms. Sophie also called for help, but Gattlin wouldn''t let us intervene!"


    Gattlin listened to the maids, who used to bow and scrape before him, now use him together, and his face turned pale in an instant. "Lies! You''re all lying! Mr. Odie, I am innocent! These bitches are conspiring against me! Mr. Odie..."


    Odie watched Gattlin, who was nearly wetting himself in fear. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his tone wasced with danger. "I gave you a chance, and you failed to prove your innocence." "Mr. Odie! Mercy, Mr. Odie!"


    Odie didn''t nce at Gattlin again. With a casual wave of his hand, the two mercenaries directly lifted Gattlin off his feet.


    Under the watchful eyes of all present, Gattlin was thrown into the vast sea.


    The moment they heard the ssh, the maids huddled together in fear.


    Odie, seemingly losing interest, turned and headed back to the cabin.


    "Mr. Odie." Polly, who was standing guard outside Odie''s door, promptly opened it for him.


    Looking at the empty, tidy room, he frowned. "Where did Sophie go?"


    "Ms. Sophie changed her clothes and went back to her room."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Did I allow her to leave?"


    Hearing Odie''s tone turn colder, Polly quickly said, "I''ll go call her over right away."


    "No need." Odie''s words had barely fallen, and before the maid could sigh in relief, he added. "I''ll go myself." "Mr. Odie!"


    Polly couldn''t stop Odie, who quickly arrived at Sophie''s door.


    The door was only slightly ajar when Odie keenly heard the sound of water from inside, prompting him to frown.


    "Polly, is that you?" Sophie''s voice came from the bathroom, somewhat strained. "I can''t get my arm wet. Can you help me wipe my back?"


    By this time, Polly had caught up with Odie''s steps, and noticing that Odie had no intention of entering, Polly nervously said, "Mr. Odie, Ms. Sophie said she felt dirty and wanted to wash up, so..."


    "You go in and help her."


    Odie didn''t even open the door further but let Polly in.


    When Odie left without looking back, Polly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, Polly entered the room to find Sophie, already dressed and not a drop of water on her,ing out of the bathroom.


    Polly said, "Ms. Sophie, that was too close. Mr. Odie almost came in! If he had found out you weren''t taking a shower but using your phone to send messages, he would have killed you!" "He wouldn''t havee in."


    Sophie took out the phone she had been hiding. She had observed over the past few days that Odie was. indeed quite respectful of boundaries. Since he had promised to respect her, he wouldn''t overstep.


    Even though Odie sometimes resorted to intimidation and threats, it was all for show.


    Sophie took advantage of the


    moment Odie was dealing with Gattlin and had Polly secretly take her to the storage where the phones were hidden. They took Gattlin'' phone. This way, she could contact Colby and the others.

 Chapter 614

    Sophie didn''t expect Odie to have already dealt with Gattlin just as she had returned to her room. She was almost discovered.


    Polly said, "But Ms. Sophie, how did you know that Mr. Odie would have thrown Gattlin into the sea? What if Mr. Odie had spared Gattlin..."


    "He''s such a useless person. Keeping him would be pointless, and given Odie''s personality, he would never spare someone who dared to target his prey."


    "I see..."


    Sophie looked down at the phone.


    Now that Gattlin was dead, no one would notice one less phone on board was missing.


    Moreover, since Gattlin had been helping Odie organize the Minton International g, this phone likely contained ample evidence regarding Minton International''s misdeeds. If she could take this phone with her, it would bolster her leverage against Odie.


    The docks at Devonport were bustling with peopleing and going daily. Adler and Colby personally arrived at the docks to stake it out, with hundreds of their men lurking around.


    "Colby, something''s not right. By all ounts, Odie''s yacht should have already arrived, but up to now, there hasn''t even been a shadow of a yacht in sight."


    Colby frowned, asking, "What about the tracking?"


    "It stopped a while ago. Probably Odie turned off his phone, so the background tracking doesn''t work."


    Colby''s brows furrowed tighter, and just then, his phone buzzed with a ringtone.


    Opening his phone somewhat wearily, Colby''s eyes lit up upon seeing the message. "It''s Sophie."


    "What?" Adler turned around to see the message on Colby''s phone.


    Although it was from an unfamiliar number, the message content was clear: Odie hadn''t arrived at the coast as nned and was currently in wait, suspected of heading towards Duskhaven. Colby read the word "Duskhaven," and his eyes grew colder.


    Adler couldn''t help but look up at Colby, saying, "Colby... Duskhaven..."


    Duskhaven was Ricardo''s territory. Odie would have no reason to go there without cause.


    "They''re not going to Duskhaven but to Summerfield." Colby''s voice was filled with worry.


    Summerfield was Odie''s territory. Going to Summerfield was like stepping into a quagmire.


    Hearing this, Adler''s face showed


    panic. "Colby, don''t go to


    Summerfield. I''ll talk it over wivel


    . It''s better if I..."


    "I''ll go. Don''t follow me."


    "Why would you do that? That''s Summerfield! A city of sin that Odie created, where even the cats and dogs aren''t clean."


    Going to Summerfield meantpletely exposing oneself to Odie''s surveince!


    "I won''t let him harm Sophie, not even a bit."


    Colby radiated an intense aura of determination, something Adler & hadn''t seen in a long time. It seemed if anything happened to Sophie,


    Colby wouldmit acts even more terrifying than decimating a city.


    By evening, Sophie looked through the cabin window and finally saw the sea''s edge, but this was certainly not Devonport.


    It resembled Duskhaven more.


    It seemed Odie truly nned to


    reachC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Summerfield. If she got to


    Sen before h


    1, escaping a


    be much harder. S


    ''Knock, knock-


    A knock at the door came, and Sophie, thinking it was Polly, quickly said, "Come in."


    The person who entered was a nurse, causing Sophie to pause.


    What could a nurse want with her at this time?

 Chapter 615

    "Is everything okay?"


    Sophie tried to appear nonchnt, and the nurse smiled, saying, "Mr. Odie sent me to deliver this ointment for your wound. He suggests you apply it yourself."


    The nurse ced the ointment on the table next to her.


    "Odie?"


    She couldn''t believe Odie was being so kind. Still, Sophie nodded politely and said, "Thank you. I''ll apply it in a bit."


    "Alright then, I''ll leave you to it."


    Once the nurse had left, Sophie opened the ointment and sniffed it. Unfortunately, she didn''t know much about pharmacology and couldn''t tell if it had been tampered with. Deciding it was better to be safe, Sophie casually threw the ointment into the nearby trash can.


    The night was deep when Sna arrived at the docks of Devonport.


    She saw two men waiting by the street, smoking; one was chubby, and the other was lean. Sna couldn''t hide her look of disdain. She said, "Have youpleted the task I assigned you?"


    "We''ve been waiting here for two days and haven''t seen the woman from the photo. If we have to wait any longer, you''re going to have to pay us overtime!"


    Sna found these two henchmen through a casino. Normally, the casino''s clientele was involved in all sorts of dealings, including violence, but things in Devonport were a bit quieter. However, since Odie''s arrival, the casinos in Devonport had be bustling once more.


    If it weren''t for her husband''s regr gambling haunts, Sna wouldn''t have been able to find these two henchmen.


    Sna said, "I already paid each of you a hundred thousand each, and you still want more?"


    The two men exchanged a look, and the chubby one said sarcastically, "Two hundred thousand for the life of the CEO of Burke International''s ex-wife! If we weren''t in need of money recently, we wouldn''t have taken this job."


    "Besides, our boss is nning to leave soon, and we all need to pull out together. We might not be able toplete this job."


    "Can''tplete it? Then you need to refund me!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sna was anxious. She had already given all thirty million to her husband to pay off his debts.


    If they couldn''t kill Sophie on time, wouldn''t Bea demand the money from her?


    "We''re businessmen too, don''t worry. We''ve already instructed our colleagues. The moment they see this woman, they''ll take care of her!"


    Hearing this, Sna finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Sophie was dead, she would fulfill the task Bea had given her.


    Sophie, who had been sleeping deeply, was suddenly awakened by an urgent knock on the door: "Ms. Sophie!"


    Sophie quickly opened her eyes, threw on a robe, and opened the door to see Polly looking around before saying, "Ms. Sophie, the ship has docked. Mr. Odie asked me to tell you to leave now."


    It had docked already...


    So soon.


    Sophie handed her phone to Polly, saying, "You al must have luggage. Keep this phone. Odie probably won''t keep employing you. Go to Devonport and give this phone to a man named Colby, or Adler, or James Burke. They will give you a generous reward, and you won''t have to do this dangerous kind of work anymore."


    Polly nodded vigorously. She had only been temporarily employed on the ship, and once docked, Odie would let all the maids like her leave.

 Chapter 616

    Polly spoke with a hint of worry, "Then, Ms. Sophie, what will you do?"


    "Don''t worry, Odie won''t do anything to me in the short term, but you must make sure this phone gets into their hands."


    "Okay!"


    Soon, Polly escorted Sophie to the deck. The maids gradually disembarked, and Polly took onest look at Sophie. Only after seeing Sophie give her a reassuring nce did she leave with peace of mind.


    A group of men in ck suits and sunsses had been waiting at the dock. Upon Odie''s arrival, they all stepped forward to greet him in unison.


    One of the men stepped forward and said, "Mr. Odie, Mr. Ricardo has instructed me to give you a warm wee."


    "Hmm." Odie responded indifferently.


    Hearing this voice, Sophie was momentarily taken aback. Wasn''t this Booker, who was always by Odie''s side?


    Looking around, she noticed the Cloude family crest on all the men in ck suits.


    It seemed the rtionship between Ricardo and Odie was more profound than she thought.


    Quickly, Booker''s nce swept over to Sophie. He was visibly surprised when he saw Sophie, probably not expecting her to be by Odie''s side.


    "This is... isn''t this Ms. Sophie? Howe you and Ms. Sophie are together, Mr. Odie..."


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t," Odie cut Booker off sharply, making him quickly bow his head and say, "My apologies, I was overstepping. I''ll take you both to the rest area Mr. Ricardo has arranged."


    "Hmm."


    Odie seemed too indifferent to bother with Booker, while Sophie followed behind Odie. It was her first time in Duskhaven, but shouldn''t they be heading straight to Summerfield?


    Sophie had her doubts but didn''t voice them at the moment.


    On the car ride, Odie saidzily, "If you want to ask something, just ask."


    "Where are we going now?"


    "You know very well that we are in Duskhaven."


    "What are you doing in Duskhaven?"


    Ricardo was currently in Devonport, focusing on dealing with S Corporation and Julian. He couldn''t afford to pay attention to Duskhaven. Surely Odie wasn''t here just for leisure?


    Moreover, wasn''t Odie after the so-called treasure of Devonport? Yet, he had aborted that n just like that. What was he really thinking? Odie raised an eyebrow and said, "I''m tired. We''re here to rest for the night, and we''ll fly to Summerfield first thing in the morning." Hearing they were flying to Summerfield made Sophie''s heart sink.


    "Odie, not that I didn''t warn you, but although my family has gone


    bankrupt, I am still a high-ranking official of S Corporation. If I go


    missing, my boss will definitely look


    for me."


    "I''ve already had someone submit your resignation to your secretary on your behalf. Starting today, you''re no longer a high-ranking official of S Corporation." Hearing this, Sophie suddenly turned to look at Odie.


    She had never revealed to anyone that she was the true owner of S Corporation, and Odie was likely unaware of this fact.


    Fortunately, Sophie had Tricia by her


    side for so long. Tricia would


    immediately recognize the


    authenticity of the resignation letter.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In a way, Odie had helped her send a


    message.


    Odie, sitting beside her, didn''t miss the fleeting, peculiar gleam in Sophie''s eyes. He frowned and asked, "Why do you seem pleased?"


    Sophie noted Odie''s suspicion,


    immediately pretended to be indignantly angry, "Odie, S


    Corporation was myst refuge


    How dare you resign on my behalf without so much as a word? You''ve gone too far!"

 Chapter 617

    Odie watched Sophie''s performance quietly, his voice calm and unhurried, "The meager sry S Corporation''s offering you is hardly enough for ady of your stature to splurge in a day. You should be thrilled I quit on your behalf."


    Then, Odie paused before adding, "Besides, you seemed quite pleased just a moment ago."


    Pleased, she was, of course.


    The resignation letter Odie had willingly provided was a golden ticket for Tricia. With her skills, she could trace it back to Odie. With her testimony and the evidence in Tricia''s hands, they could charge Odie with uwful detention at any time.


    Sophie had thought Odie was a tough character, but it turned out he was not only ignorant of thew but also tantly disregarded it.


    Sophie chuckled to herself. It seemed getting close to Odie wouldn''t be so difficult after all. Perhaps she could even gather some useful information about Devonport from him, including the truth behind the car ident that involved both her and Colby''s parents.


    After getting out of the car, Booker escorted Sophie and Odie to a luxurious hotel. Before leaving, Booker nced at Sophie to ensure both she and Odie had returned to their rooms. Then he turned to the bodyguards and said, "Keep an eye on this ce. Don''t let a fly get away!"


    "Yes!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Booker walked into the hotel lobby and immediately called Ricardo.


    At that moment, Ricardo was at a celebratory dinner at Devonport, having sessfully coborated with major merchants to stand against S Corporation. Seeing Booker''s call, he stepped out to the corridor to


    answer.


    "Odie''s there?"


    "Mr. Ricardo, Ms. Sophie is with him."


    "Oh?"


    A flicker of doubt crossed Ricardo''s eyes.


    The news of Sophie''s disappearance had been all over the inte these past few days, and there had been no follow-up since Sophie''s rification post. Howe all of a sudden, she was spotted with Odie?


    "That''s good news. Keep an eye on them. Find an excuse to keep Odie and Sophie in Duskhaven."


    "But Mr. Odie is nning to leave tomorrow. We..."


    "Tell the airline to release false information and keep Odie and Sophie in Duskhaven for a few more days."


    Ricardo sneered, continuing, "S


    Corporation and that bastard Julian are done for. With Sophie at Odie''s


    side, Colby and James won''t have time to care about anything else. I tocare


    want Sophie to see firsthand what happens when she crosses me!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ricardo!"


    Ricardo quickly ended the call, and then he went on to leak the information about Sophie being in Duskhaven to Colby and James.


    As long as Colby and James were away from Devonport, he would reign supreme here!


    The next morning, Sophie was


    having breakfast in the lobby, spreading jam on her toast, when Booker approached and said, "Mr. Odie, Ms Sophie, today''s flight has been canceled due to a technical issue with the ne. Mr. Ricardo apologizes for the inconvenience and invites you both to stay in Duskhaven for two more days. In two days, we''ll arrange a private jet to take you back to Summerfield."


    Sophie saw right through Booker''s lie. "Is it really because of a technical issue, or is it because Ricardo doesn''t want me to leave?"


    Booker chuckled, "Ms. Sophie jests. Why would Mr. Ricardo not want you both to leave?"


    Sophie snorted in disbelief.

 Chapter 618

    Ricardo''s intentions were crystal clear to her. He thought he could use her to lure Colby and James to Duskhaven while conveniently stirring up trouble in Devonport himself. Little did he know, he had already fallen into the trap she hadid out.


    Sophie asked nonchntly, "By the way, Booker, I remember you were always following Mr. Ricardo. Howe Mr. Ricardo left you behind and went back to Devonport alone?"


    Sophie knowingly asked. A hint of panic shed across Booker''s face, but he quickly regained hisposure and said, "Mr. Odie is our important business partner. That''s why Mr. Ricardo sent me back." "Is that so? Mr. Odie must be quite influential then."


    Sophie watched as Booker tantly lied. She had learned about Ricardo sending Booker back to Duskhaven while she was recording a show on the ind.


    The Cloude family had their position in Duskhaven severely damaged due to the many subsidiaries she had disrupted and acquired over the past few months.


    Ricardo had initially dismissed the reports of thepany''s losses, but now the situation had escted, and thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy. Still, he remained oblivious and focused on dealing with S Corporation and Julian. He simply sent Booker to take charge.


    Everyone involved was indeed blind... The Cloude family might not survive the next few days.


    Well, it would be interesting to stay and watch how Ricardo single-handedly brought down this empire.


    "What are youughing at?" Odie''s words pulled Sophie back to the present.


    Booker had already left at some point.


    Sophie said, "I''m just thinking about how you''re very influential, Mr. Odie."


    After speaking, Sophie put down her sandwich. "I''m full, Mr. Odie. Please enjoy your meal."


    Sophie turned and headed upstairs to the hotel room, just as a few new arrivals entered the hotel, immediately spotting Sophie.


    One whispered, "Isn''t that the woman Hunky was looking for?"


    "It seems so!"


    Theypared her to the photo in their hands, and it was indeed the former Mrs. Burke!


    "Lucky us, we''ll handle her tonight and im our reward!"


    "Let''s report to the boss first!"


    "Right!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The two of them walked to the lobby, finding Odie sitting alone on the bed, sipping coffee. One approached and said, "Sir, just as you suspectedst night, we''ve


    investigated, and there was


    no


    mechanical failure with the flight. Ricardo definitely has something up his sleeve and wants you to stay here!"


    "Are you done?"


    "Done!"


    "You can leave now."


    "Yes."


    The two men slunk away.


    Odie gazed out at the view of Duskhaven with a slight smile on his lips.


    Indeed, things were getting interesting.


    Meanwhile


    Colby and Adler were preparing to head to Summerfield. They had calcted the timing, and leaving now would allow them to reach Summerfield faster than Odie, who needed to change flights. S


    ''Ding ding-''


    Colby''s phone pinged. He nced at the message. It was from Ricardo [Sophie is being held by Odie in Duskhaven.]


    Colby read the message, and his pupils dted in shock.


    "Colby! Are you packed? If you''re ready, we can..."


    Adler came out, and Colby immediately said, "Change our tickets to Duskhaven!"


    "What? Duskhaven? Didn''t Odie take Ms. Sophie to Summerfield?"

 Chapter 619

    In the center of Devonport City Hospital, a doctor said to the man in the bed, "Mr. Burke, your injury isn''t too serious, but you must avoid any strenuous activity for a short while. I rmend you stay in the hospital for observation."


    James wasn''t focused on his injury at the moment. The sound of an iing message on his phone caught his attention.


    He unlocked his phone and saw an unread text message. The message, sentst night, read: [Sophie is being held by Odie in Duskhaven.] James'' face turned pale the moment he read the message. He thought the status update Sophie posted was because Colby had rescued her.


    But, to his horror, it turned out Odie had captured her!


    "Mr. Burke! You can''t get out of bed yet! You-"


    The doctor couldn''t stop James. As James limped out of the room, ignoring the pain in his leg, someone outside quickly came to his aid, saying, "Mr. Burke, where are you off to in such a hurry? Just give me the orders, and I''ll handle it."


    "Book a flight immediately. I need to go to Duskhaven!"


    Colt''s expression darkened, and he replied, "Mr. Burke, thepany is in chaos. Bea has taken over all your responsibilities. You can''t just leave now! You need to stay in Devonport and take charge!" "Out of my way!" James pushed past Colt.


    James looked so determined. Colt stepped forward, trying to reason with him. "Mr. Burke, if it''s something urgent, let me handle it. I can take care of it..."


    "Odie has taken Sophie, and they''re in Duskhaven. I have to go!"


    When it came to Sophie, Colt realized he couldn''t stop James. He tried to calm James down, saying, "Just wait in your room for a moment. I''ll book the next flight to Duskhaven, and then I''ll apany you there."


    Hearing this, James firmly grabbed Colt''s shoulders. "Hurry, I have to go to Duskhaven immediately!"


    James knew all too well what kind of person Odie was. He couldn''t let Sophie fall into Odie''s hands.


    "Alright, I''m on it." Colt agreed but hesitated as he turned away to call Bea.


    "Madam, Mr. Burke insists on going to Duskhaven to find Ms. Sophie. His injuries are severe. Please, you must help prevent Mr. Burke from going there."


    Inside the Burke family estate, Bea''s expression darkened instantly at Colt''s words over the phone.


    She hung up, her gaze turning fierce.


    Sophie again. James had gotten seriously injured because of her, and even in the hospital, he was worried sick over this woman!


    What was so special about her that her grandson had lost his senses over her?


    Sna, standing beside Bea, looked frightened. Bea said coldly, "Did you take care of things? Sophie made it to Duskhaven! Did your people not take care of her?!"


    "Aunt Bea, we had information that Sophie would appear at the Devonport docks. My people had been waiting there for days, and, and who knew Sophie would go to


    2"


    Sna noticed Bea''s gaze grow


    colder and quickly added, "I''ll senget


    my people to Duskhaven to takePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    care of Sophie right away. I won''t let you be troubled, Aunt Bea! S


    "Make sure you do. Now go!"


    "Yes, Aunt Bea..."


    As Sna left, Bea stood up and said to Marian, "Get ready. I''m going out."

 Chapter 620

    "Madam, are you heading to the hospital to see Mr. Burke? I''ve prepared everything you asked for."


    Marian carefully prepared the soup, but Bea turned and walked to the bedroom, pulling out a pill from the drawer.


    Marian didn''t understand what Bea meant but then watched as Bea dropped the pill into the soup, quickly dissolving it. "Madam...what''s this..."


    "Have all the bodyguardse with me to the hospital right now!"


    "...Understood."


    James had been waiting for over an hour inside the hospital room but still hadn''t seen Colt return.


    Colt had never been thiste before.


    A bad feeling started to take hold of James. He got up from the bed, but before he could reach the door, he heard footsteps in the corridor.


    "Madam, Mr. Burke is recuperating in here." The doctor greeted Bea with the utmost respect.


    Bea responded with a nonchnt ''hm,'' and just as she lifted her eyes, she spotted James at the door.


    "Grandma?"


    "James, I came to see you." Bea still had that kind and benevolent look on her face but turned to the doctor with dissatisfaction. "James has suffered such serious injuries. Why is he out of bed? Help him back, now!"


    James frowned, then realizing something, scoffed, "Grandma, did you need to bring this many people just to see me?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll run off. You wouldn''t want to end up like that cripple from the Aldridge family, forever confined to a wheelchair, would you?"


    Bea approached James, assisting him back to the bed.


    James looked at the people behind Bea. They must''ve been her bodyguards from the family. He couldn''t leave now. He had to wait for Colt toe before he could think of escaping.


    James sat on the bed''s edge as Bea handed him some soup. "Marian made this soup for you. Try it. Is it good?"


    James remained silent. Since it was his grandmother who offered the soup, he took the bowl and sipped it.


    Bea sighed, "Your father used to love the soup I made. It''s a pity I''m too old to make it now."


    Mentioning histe father ignited a twinge of guilt in James. Regardless of how Bea treated him, she did raise him.


    At that moment, Bea looked at James, "Colt said you were going to Duskhaven to find Sophie. Is that right?"


    At this, James looked up sharply. He never expected Colt to report back to Bea.


    "This woman is unmanageable, aThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    disaster. Your father''s life was doomed because of your mother, and that''s why they both ended up dying together. James, you have always been my pride. I will not allow you to ruin yourself for a woman!"


    James stared at Bea, who was utterly indifferent, and felt a wave of dizziness.


    Bea said coldly, "You''ll stay in the hospital and recover. I will take care of Burke International for you. Once your legs healed and you''vee to your senses, I''ll hand the position ou. You''ll still be the sole


    in charge of the Burke


    family."

 Chapter 621

    James only felt his vision blur, then fell into a deep sleep, eventually losing consciousness.


    Bea watched her grandson lying on the hospital bed and instructed the people outside the door, "Keep a close eye on Mr. Burke here. If he wakes up and starts wandering around again, give him a sedative. In any case, he must not leave the hospital until his leg injury has fully healed!"


    "Yes, Bea."


    James slept in a heavy daze, still somewhat conscious just before drifting off. He was acutely aware that his grandmother, who had raised him since he was a child, had medicated him. Again...


    Why again?


    When had it happened before?


    James felt as though he had been in a very long dream.


    In his dream, Sophie always followed him around, brought him lunches to his office, and created coincidental meetings. Her feelings wereid bare before him.


    How could he not see through those clumsy attempts to get close to him?


    However, ever since he was a child, his grandmother had taught him that love was utterly useless. As the head of Burke International, his future wife''s family must bring benefits and value to the Burke family.


    He couldn''t marry an actress like his father did. That would only bring shame to the entire family.


    Later, in her love for him, Sophie


    sought his grandmother''s affection. Bea, a refined egoist, learned that despite their decline, the Russell family still held considerable


    connections and were of schol


    descent, lower in status than the Burke family but of great utility. Sophie was exactly what she


    wanted as his future wife. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, a woman willing to be a homemaker was easier to control.


    He disliked arranged marriages, but Sophie persisted. She mimicked Nichole''s dressing style, gradually losing her identity. Faced with a stranger for a wife, James was reluctant to go home. It was only in


    the second month after the


    wedding that he stumbled upon her childhood photos and recognized Sophie was a little girl he had met when he was seventeen.


    Back then, Sophie was young, and when the seventeen-year-old James saw her crying alone, he thought of the loss of his own parents. He couldn''t help but feelpassion, so he took Sophie by the hand and took her home.


    In the following years, he saw Nichole, tender yet with a spark of gentleness in her eyes. He unconsciously thought of the crying girl he had met before, who would have been about the same age as Nichole. Nichole was a diligent student, likely to be an investment expert the Burke family had nurtured.


    However, three months into his


    marriage, Sophie always saw


    Nichole as a rival, imitating her every


    move. Sophie became a


    laughingstock in Devonport. James was concerned for Sophie and nned to send Nichole abroad for


    further studies.


    He and Sophie never shared a room, and he ignored all her affections, living as though nothing had changed.


    As James slept, he floated and watched this scene, feeling as if his heart was being torn apart. He wanted to go down and grab his past self, questioning what he was doing!


    But he was like a lost soul, unable to do anything but helplessly watch the shadows of his past life.


    He watched as Sophie lost the light in her eyes bit by bit, and the conflicts between them grew deeper and deeper.


    Finally, disaster struck...

 Chapter 622

    Nichole was considerate, gentle, and caring, while Sophie, under the daily torment, became increasingly sensitive and suspicious. One day after their marriage, Sophie cooked a feast, hoping to share dinner


    with him.


    When he saw Sophie, who had been burned while cooking, he was touched.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He lost control and had sex with Sophie. That night, he was furious, enraged that Sophie would be the type of despicable woman to drug him!


    However, the next day, after sobering up, he realized that Sophie had nothing to do with the drugging.


    When he found out it was Bea who had done it, he chose to endure in silence. Yet, after that night, his attitude towards Sophie grew colder. Naturally reticent, he didn''t even know how to face Sophie, whom he had misunderstood.


    He watched Sophie live her life alone and didn''t miss the loneliness in her eyes. Whenever Sophie saw him, she would still manage a smile and ask him what he''d like for dinner.


    He then realized he had been avoiding their marriage for four years and had never peacefully had a meal with Sophie at the same table.


    He had taken Sophie for granted, thinking she was after the Burke family''s wealth and overlooking all the deep affection she had for him.


    He took advantage of a moment when Sophie was distracted and left a ring on her bedroom table. He had hoped Sophie would understand his intentions.


    Soon, thepany was about to purchase a significant piece ofnd, and Nichole had strong connections to the CEO''s wife of the otherpany. Due to work, he and Nichole needed some media exposure and even had to attend a social event hosted by the otherpany.


    At this time, Sophie was pregnant, but she became increasingly hesitant to speak with him. He guessed it was because she knew about the rumors between him and Nichole. He asked Nichole to rify things with Sophie, and Nichole obediently agreed.


    Trusting Nichole, his prot¨¦g¨¦, he left the matter entirely in her hands.


    Soon, the twopanies signed a partnership, but he quickly


    discovered Nichole had not rified things with Sophie and was


    ????


    engaging in illegal activities behind his back, even hooking up with. several shareholders. Unbeknownst techim, Nichole had also somehow be close to his grandmother.


    The shareholders supported Nichole, so he needed to find a way to stabilize Nichole before removing her from Burke International.


    But before that, he had to distance


    himself from Sophie to show


    Nichole that Sophie was not


    vel.ne


    important to him, or Nichole might


    use his grandmother against Sophie.


    "Is she not dead yet? Call me when she is."


    A cold voice seemingly woke James from a daze. He never imagined such words woulde from her mouth.


    On the other end of the phone, Nichole stood in front of his office, a faint smile on her face, saying, "James, what happened?"


    "Nothing much, just the usual drama of crying, making a scene, and threatening." He impatiently set the phone aside.


    Over the years, especially after bing pregnant, Sophie had tried to catch James'' attention several times, and tested his attitude towards her.


    But this time, the drama was a bit too much, and he didn''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 623

    Burke International had always been the major investor in the downtown hospital, ensuring not just top-notch medical equipment but also a plentiful supply of Type A blood to guarantee the safety of Sophie''s unborn child. It was unthinkable that anything could go wrong.


    Nichole... It was Nichole.


    James felt as though an invisible hand had yanked him back from the brink of a nightmare. He woke with a start in the hospital bed, his eyes gradually darkening with a cold, ominous light.


    "Mr. Burke, you should rest. I''ve found out that Colby and Adler are over in Duskhaven and are on it. Ms. Sophie will be safe," Colt''s voice rang out beside him.


    The smell of the hospital''s disinfectant seemed to remind him of Sophie, bleeding out on the operating table, dead.


    He finally understood why Sophie was so afraid of him, and why there was resentment and disgust for him in her eyes.


    His past self had caused all of it.


    He had orchestrated it all.


    "Mr. Burke? Are you alright? Please, don''t scare me..."


    Colt was frightened by James'' reaction and was about to call for a doctor when James put on a strange expression and asked, "Who is Sophie?"


    Colt stood frozen in ce upon hearing James'' question. "Mr. Burke? You... don''t remember Ms. Sophie?"


    James got up, his demeanor back to normal, and casually asked, "How''s everything going at Eastwood College? Have Nichole''s exam resultse out yet?"


    "Mr. Burke..." Colt, taken aback, responded, "Mr. Burke, Ms. Nichole graduated a long time ago, and she''s now the daughter of the Freeman family. Ms. Sophie is your wife... don''t you remember?"


    "What are you talking about? I remember there''s a meeting tomorrow, but I promised to celebrate Nichole''s academic advancement. Cancel the meeting."


    "...Alright, Mr. Burke. Please wait. I''ll go call the doctor." A shadow of sorrow crossed Colt''s eyes before he turned and left the room.


    James watched Colt''s retreating figure, his eyes darkening.


    ''Sophie... I owe you. I''ll make up for this. I''ll set you free.''


    That evening, Sophie received a call


    for her food delivery. She opened the door of her hotel room, ready to fetch her order, when she was startled by the bodyguard at the door.


    "Ms. Sophie."


    "Do you need something?"


    If Sophie remembered correctly, this was one of the Cloude family''s bodyguards, who was now assigned to Odie. After all, Odie''s usual gang of enforcers was rather restricted in thew-abiding town of Duskhaven.


    "Mr. Odie ordered me to assist you with anything you need."


    "Alright, could you fetch my delivery for me? It''s just downstairs in the lobby. I''m really hungry."


    Perhaps it was the breakfast at the


    diner that upset her stomach, as she


    had been running to the teetPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    all afternoon and was now famished. She had no desire


    at the restaurant again; ordering delivery seemed the safer bet.


    "Of course, Ms. Sophie. I''ll be right back."


    Sophie nodded and had just closed the door when two men turned the corner and approached her room. The men exchanged a nce before knocking on Sophie''s door. "Did you forget to ask something?"


    Sophie opened the door without a hint of suspicion, only to be met with the faces of two strangers.


    Before she could react, one of them sprayed something in her face.

 Chapter 624

    ''How could this happen?''


    Thest thought flickered through Sophie''s mind.


    Was it Ricardo''s men or Odie''s? Before she could find an answer, she passed out.


    "Sir, that man will be back soon. Should we just... in this room?" Ricky made a ''snap'' gesture with his hand.


    "We must stick to the rules. If they want Sophie gone without a trace, I say we throw her into the sea!" After that, Jake took out his phone, snapped a photo of the unconscious Sophie, and sent it directly to Hunky far away in Devonport.


    "Alright, then we do it by the book. Wait for the buyer to check the goods before we make a move!"


    "Take her away!"


    Ricky opened the suitcase they had prepared in advance and ced Sophie inside.


    Outside the elevator, Jake and Ricky seemed a bit nervous. This was their first time dealing with such a transaction, but the thought of the hefty reward after the deal waspleted brought smiles to their faces.


    The sound of the elevator rang, and a security guard came out with a delivery, eyeing the two men. There was a strange tension in the air.


    Jake red at the security guard, "What are you looking at!"


    Then, they dragged the suitcase into the elevator.


    The security guard frowned. He went to Sophie''s door and knocked, "Ms. Sophie?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There was no response from inside.


    The security guard knocked again, "Ms. Sophie?"


    Still, no one answered.


    Something was wrong!


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the security guard immediately knocked on Odie''s door.


    Odie opened the door, seemingly in a bad mood. He adjusted his tie and asked coldly, "Didn''t I ask you to watch over Sophie? What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Odie, it seems something has happened to Ms. Sophie!"


    Odie''s brows furrowed slightly. He stepped out of his room and


    knocked at Sophie''s door with a hint


    of irritation. "Sophie, open the door for me!"


    "Mr. Odie, I''ve been knocking for a while, and Ms. Sophie hasn''t responded. It''s possible something really happened, or... she ran away."


    At those words, Odie''s gaze became dangerously sharp.


    No one had ever dared to run away from him. Did Sophie not know that he could find her in Duskhaven with just a word?


    "Check the surveince."


    "Yes!"


    In the surveince room, the manager personally showed Odie the surveince footage, saying, "This floor is where you and Ms. Sophie are resting, so Mr. Ricardo specifically instructed us to shut down all surveince cameras for just the two of you. In thest half hour, there''s been no sight of Ms. Sophie on other floors or in the lobby."


    "Wait!" The bodyguard suddenly pointed at two men on the screen and asked, "Who are these two men?"


    The manager nced at Odie and said, "These two men are Mr. Odie''s men." During the day, he had seen these two men taking orders from Odie.


    Odie stared at one of the men holding a suitcase and fell into thought.


    The bodyguard spoke, "Mr. Odie, when I went up after getting the delivery, I saw these two men. Did you call them for a meeting?"


    No one else was staying on this floor, so what were these two men doing here?


    Odie stood up and immediately


    dialed his men. "Check on the two


    men who were taking orders from


    me today. I want to know where they are within three minutes!" S

 Chapter 625

    The streets of Duskhaven were bustling with people, and Sophie felt her body jostle with the movement of the vehicle. As she groggily opened her eyes, a gust of cold air hit her, sending shivers down her spine.


    The moment those two men had sprayed her, she''d instinctively held her breath but still identally inhaled a bit of the sedative. Fortunately, she woke up quickly, and she could think of a way to escape. The vehicle''s rumbling, and the dwindling sound of other cars indicated she was indeed in a vehicle, moving away from the city center of Duskhaven.


    Soon, Sophie caught a whiff of the faint, briny scent of the sea from outside the vehicle, alerting her instantly.


    The seaside? What were these two nning by taking her to the seaside?


    Sophie tried to free her hands tied with rope, but her eyes were blindfolded, leaving her unaware of her surroundings. A man''s voice then broke the silence, "We''re almost there. Let''s stop here." "She''s quite a looker, how unfortunate."


    The car screeched to a halt, and Sophie tried to calm her racing heart as the two men lifted her out of the car.


    Her hands and feet were bound, her mouth sealed with tape, and her eyes covered with a ck cloth. Hearing the sound of the waves, Sophie guessed she was at the Duskhaven docks where she and Odie had arrived the night before.


    ''Ding ding-


    At that moment, Jake''s phone rang, and noticing it was a call from his boss, he quickly answered, "Mark, Mark, why are you calling me?"


    "Cut the chatter, where are you?"


    "I... I''ve got a job, currently at the docks..."mJake couldn''t finish his sentence before the phone went silent.


    Ricky, standing beside him, pointed at Jake''s phone. "Your phone''s dead..."


    Jake looked at his phone, realizing the battery was dead. "Damn it!"


    Jake, frustrated, shoved the phone into his pocket, then said to Ricky, "Just dump her into the sea. We''ll charge the phone and apologize to Markter!" Dump her into the sea?


    They wanted her dead? Who exactly was after her life?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As Sophie pondered, Jake agreed, "Alright!"


    While speaking, Jake and Ricky lifted Sophie up.


    Sophie felt the two men step onto the sandy beach and heard the distant sound of a ship docking. She suddenly struggled.


    "Ricky!"


    The two men were apparently taken by surprise at Sophie''s


    consciousness and immediately dropped her onto the sand. Her back hit the ground hard, causing her to gasp in pain.


    Jake fiercely kicked her. "Damn it!"


    "Mmph!"


    Sophie struggled on the surface but managed to get a piece of a broken beer bottle in the sand with her hands tied behind her. It wasn''t unusual to find broken beer bottle pieces in the sand at the docks.


    Rickymented, "I think she wants to talk."


    "Nonsense! Of course, she wants to talk!" Jake smacked Ricky on the head, motioning to hurry and put her in a sack.


    While the two men


    e distracted


    talking, Sophie managed to cut through the ropes that were binding her hands with the sharp edge of the beer bottle piece.


    As Ricky approached Sophie, she suddenly headbutted him.

 Chapter 626

    "Ah !" Ricky screamed, stumbling several steps backward.


    Sophie seized the moment to tear off the tape from her mouth and the blindfold, yelling towards the seaside, "Help! Somebody, help!"


    "Shut your mouth, you bitch!"


    Jake advanced menacingly, but Sophie had already freed her ankles from the ropes. Aiming precisely, she kicked Jake in the groin, causing him to howl in pain.


    Ricky was about to step forward but found himself flipped over onto the ground by Sophie''s kick.


    Clearly, Jake and Ricky had not anticipated Sophie''s knowledge of self-defense. Sophie was thankful she hadn''t cked off under Colby''s rigorous training; otherwise, she would have been in dire straits. "Help! Somebody, help!" Continuing to shout, Sophie scrambled into Jake''s car. Then, she floored the elerator.


    "She''s gotten away!"


    Ricky wore a grim expression while Jake, dark-faced, pped him. "Do I need you to tell me that? Get moving and chase her!"


    Though Jake said this, how could the two of them possibly catch up with a car on foot? They hadn''t gone far before they had to stop, defeated.


    At that moment, headlights illuminated Jake and Ricky. The man leading the group stepped down from the car, and upon seeing Odie, Jake''s face turned pale, "Bo-Boss..."


    "Where is she?" Odie''s expression was ominous.


    Swallowing nervously, Jake said, "She-she got away..."


    Odie''s eyes filled with danger, exerting an immense pressure that made it hard for the two men to breathe.


    The next second, Jonah stepped forward, lifting both men off the ground, one in each hand.


    Odie asked coldly, "Who''s the buyer?"


    "It''s Hunky from Devonport. Hunky and Skinny took the job! We were only responsible for the hit. We don''t know anything else!"


    Odie was clealy unsatisfied with the response. His stern face remained unpleased, and Jonah emotionlessly inquired, "Boss, what should we do with them?" "Dump them in the sea."


    "Understood."


    Hearing this, Jake and Ricky were so terrified they wet themselves.


    "Please, have mercy, Sir!"


    "Sir! We had nothing to do with this! Please, spare us!"


    No matter how much the two pleaded, Odie didn''t spare them nce. He signaled Jonah, and


    §Áet


    soon, Jake and Ricky were bagged.


    "Should we pursue her?"


    "She won''t get far. Have someone follow this road. I want Sophie in front of me within two hours." "Yes, Boss."


    Jonah immediately led two groups to pursue in their cars.


    A bodyguard approached, draping a coat over Odie''s shoulders. "Mr.


    Odie, it''s windy here. Perhaps you should return to rest. It''s Ms.


    Sophie''s first time in Duskhaven


    She''s unfamiliar with the area Moreover, with our people at both the airport and the docks, she won''t escape." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Hmm."


    Odie felt somewhat irritable.


    Then, the bodyguard escorted Odie to the car.


    Outside the Duskhaven Hotel, the bodyguard parked in the garage. As Odie stepped out, someone


    veliket


    suddenly pped him across the face.


    The crisp p left Odie dazed, his anger already simmering. But when he looked up, he saw a disheveled Sophie.


    "Sophie?"


    Odie was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Sophie to return.


    She had already secured a car, and tonight had been her best chance to escape. Why would shee back?

 Chapter 627

    "Jerk!"


    Sophie cursed angrily, but surprisingly, Odie didn''t show a hint of anger.


    "Ms. Sophie, you... why did youe back?"


    The surprise was even more evident on the face of the bodyguard standing by Odie''s side. Anyone would think that now was the best chance for her to run away!


    "I came back, of course. I had toe back! Odie, you really are a jerk, letting your people kill me! What did I do wrong?"


    As she spoke, Sophie reached for the handgun that Odie always kept at his waist. She pretended to be furious and said, "I''m right here in front of you. If you want to kill me, do it now, in my face, openly!" While saying this, Sophie was closely observing Odie''s expressions. She was confident that Odie wasn''t the one who wanted her dead.


    While fleeing to the car earlier, she had been contemting whether to just run away, but she quickly dismissed the thought. She wasn''t familiar with Duskhaven, and Ricardo''s influence was vast. If he wanted to find her, there were a thousand and one ways to do so.


    Moreover, penniless as she was, the chances of a sessful escape were greatly diminished. If caught, she would directly lose Odie''s trust.


    Odie hated those who betrayed him, and her fate might not be much better than Gattlin, who was thrown into the sea.


    Rather than running away, it was better toe back willingly and win Odie''s trust.


    But toe up with a usible reason for abandoning the chance to escape and returning, she had to lie-a lie that made sense but could be refuted by Odie.


    As expected, Odie really believed she had misunderstood him.


    He sneered and said, "If I wanted to kill you, would I have someone drag you into the sea to drown? Sophie, don''t you ever think?"


    Sophie feigned ignorance and said, "But those two men were your subordinates!"


    "Not everything my subordinates do is by my order."


    Seeing this, Sophie achieved her goal and


    said, "Alright, since it


    your people who wanted to kill set


    you should give me an exnation."


    "I''ve already had those two fed to the fishes in the sea. Do you have any other requests?"


    Hearing this left Sophie momentarily speechless. Human life seemed so worthless to Odie.


    This was supposed to be a society governed byw. Odie even grantly disregard thew in Duskhaven. "What? No more requests?"


    "Of course do have one." Sophie


    frowned and said, "Those two probably wanted to kill me because they were bribed. I want to know who''s behind this, who wants me dead."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    After hearing this, Odie suddenly smiled. Sophie frowned and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "I thought you''d ask me to kill the person behind this."


    "I have my ways to deal with them. Mr. Odie, you don''t need to bother."


    "Oh." Odiezily started walking towards the elevator leading to


    underground garage, say et


    tired. I''m going to sleep." S


    Watching Odie''s indifferent demeanor, Sophie doubted whether he would actually find the mastermind.


    The bodyguard couldn''t help but interject, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie was actually very worried about you just now."


    Sophie dismissively said, "He''s not worried about me."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What Odie always cared about was the secret within the Russell family''s ancestral hall.

 Chapter 628

    "What? It failed? How could it possibly fail? Exin yourself!" Sna was freaking out and yelling at home.


    But the person on the other end of the phone quickly hung up.


    The $200,000 was refunded back into her ount, and Sna''s face turned pale instantly.


    Sophie wasn''t dead... Then what about Bea...Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Biting her lip, Sna nced at the photo she received from a contact two hours earlier, showing Sophie drugged and unconscious. She steeled her heart and forwarded the photo to Bea. For now, she just had to bluff her way through!


    While sending a voice message to Bea, Sna tried to keep her voice steady, cheerfully saying, "Aunt Bea, I just got the news that the matter has been taken care of. You can rest easy now." After sending the message, Sna immediately started packing her bags at home. She had to leave Devonport as soon as possible and flee overseas!


    The next morning, before dawn, Sophie was woken up by a knock on the hotel door. "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie is looking for you."


    Annoyed, she opened the door, grumping, "Can''t people get some sleep in the morning!"


    "Mr. Odie said it''s urgent..."


    The bodyguard made way for her. Only then did Sophie see a stranger standing across the hallway.


    The man was tall, with an exceptional physique, and although his features were somewhat in, he was handsome, nheless. But he had an icy demeanor.


    As Sophie approached this man, she felt a murderous aura emanating from him, an oppressive feeling that made her instinctively avert her gaze. With such a numb expression, this must be Jonah, the personal bodyguard who was always rumored to be by Odie''s side.


    Jonah silently pushed open the door, and there was Odie, leisurely sipping on tea in the living room.


    "Take a seat."


    Hearing this, Sophie sat opposite Odie, asking, "What''s so urgent that you needed to see me first thing in the morning?" "The person who hired a hit on you is Sna from overseas."


    "Sna?"


    "You know her?"


    "Bea''s niece. She''s somewhat rted to the Burke family, I guess."


    "Oh."


    Odie slid some documents towards Sophie, saying, "She spent $200,000 to take out a hit on you."


    "How much?"


    Sophie thought she misheard. She was once James'' ex-wife, a former darling of the Russell family, well-known among Devonport''s socialites.


    Even when Nichole wanted Sophie dead, she spent a seven-figure sum!


    Sna was really something for attempting to get it done for just $200,000.


    "Does Minton International take any murder-for-hire job as long as there''s money involved?"


    But indeed, the city of Summerfield


    did have legal firearm possession. It


    was just that executing someone


    outside of Summerfield seemed overly audacious.


    If a life cost $200,000, how many lives did Minton International have in their hands?


    Sophie couldn''t think further, feeling a chill from the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s not always the case. We consider the social status of our clients."


    Sophie had only asked casually, not expecting Odie to actually respond.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Sophie''s mind. If she couldpletely gain Odie''s trust, would he reveal Minton International''s secrets to her?


    As Sophie pondered, she brought the tea in front of her to her lips, barely fasting it before she


    uncontrobly spat it out, "vel


    cough!"


    Odie watched Sophie cough until her face turned red and frowned. "Why did you choke?"


    "Is this... strawberry milkshake?"


    Sophie looked at the milkshake in her cup, then at Odie''s cup.

 Chapter 629

    They sure did look the same. Both were milkshakes.


    The formidable CEO, known for his ruthlessness in the business world of Minton International, was drinking a milkshake first thing in the morning.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "How much sugar did you put in?"


    That first sip had Sophie feeling like she was in hell. She was convinced it was extra sweet. Even for a sugarholic, it would feel like overkill.


    Odie just drank it without batting an eye.


    "I don''t know, but it tastes good." Odie wasn''t particrly interested in this topic and said indifferently, "I''ve given you an exnation forst night''s events. Since you didn''t take the chance to escape, I''ll reward you."


    Hearing the word ''reward,'' Sophie perked up.


    Could Odie actually be this generous?


    "You have a day to think about what you want. As long as it''s reasonable, I''ll consider it."


    "I want a phone."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Denied." Odie rejected Sophie''s request almost immediately.


    Sophieughed in frustration. "Odie, you can''t afford a phone?"


    "I''m not an idiot. Give you a phone so you can reveal your location and have James rescue you?"


    Odie casually took another sip of his milkshake and said, "I''ll give you another chance. Don''t rush your answer."


    After saying this, Odie nced at Jonah, who was standing by. Jonah immediately understood and told Sophie, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you may go now."


    Realizing that Odie refused to continue the conversation, Sophie frowned slightly and said, "I''ve decided what I want."


    "Speak."


    "I want to know, when my Uncle Perry was involved in gambling and the Russell family fell from grace, was it the Minton family''s doing?"


    The leap from Sophie''s initial


    request to this was significant. Odie,


    who was about to put down his cup, paused. He smiled slightly and said, "Yes." .


    Odie admitted to it quite directly and Sophie immediately asked, "Why would you do that?"


    "That''s a second question."


    "Odie!"


    Odie raised his hand slightly, and Jonah approached Sophie with a warning tone, "Ms. Sophie, please."


    Odie''s upromising attitude was clear, leaving Sophie no choice but to leave his room.


    As she reached the door, Sophie paused to look back. Odie''s expression was utterly unppable, not even a hint of anxiety.


    Could it be... Odie wouldn''t panic even if Perry''s downfall was revealed to be linked to Minton International?


    With this question in mind, Sophie returned to her room.


    She nced at the wall clock. Six in the morning. If Colby could guess she was in Duskhaven, he should have already arrived at Duskhaven Airport by now...


    Early morning, in Devonport at the Cloude residence.


    Ricardo received a call from Booker, and he scoffed, "You mean to tell me Colby and Adler have already arrived at Duskhaven Airport?" "Yes."


    Booker paused, then added, "But... we didn''t see James."


    Ricardo frowned, but Booker continued, "However, our people watching James say that Bea has kept him in the hospital, and he hasn''t resumed control at Bake International yet."


    Hearing this, Ricardo''s expression rxed, "She really did me a big favor."

 Chapter 630

    All the partners were now ready to sever ties with S Corporation. All he had to do was to ssh some cash on PR to bring down Julian, and then spend more to tarnish S Corporation''s reputation. Once that was done, S Corporation''s stock would plummet, leaving them with no chance for redemption!


    On the other side, Booker voiced his concerns with a hint of worry, "Mr. Ricardo, several of our projects are currently losing money. Is it really worth it to spend ten billion to bring down S Corporation at such a time?"


    "Losing money? If we manage to secure all these partners in Devonport, then the Cloude family will have a foothold in the Devonport market. Ten billion isn''t bad... it''s just a matter of a few years before we earn it all back. We''ve got a vast empire in business. Are we really unable to withstand this minor setback?"


    Since Ricardo had no intention of turning back, Booker bit his tongue.


    Back in Devonport, Booker hadn''t realized the severity of Duskhaven''s situation. Only aftering back did he discover the situation in Duskhaven was far moreplicated than what he had initially heard in Devonport!


    Not only were many projects losing money, but several partners had also been poached by former rivals.


    Despite these challenges, Ricardo had been indifferent.


    Ever since being provoked by the daughter of the Russell family, Ricardo had been in a frenzied state, determined to eliminate Julian, the thorn in his side, as quickly as possible. He even aspired to take over S Corporation in one fell swoop.


    But how could that possibly be done?


    Ricardo had already hung up the call, leaving Booker to sigh in resignation.


    If things continued this way, the Cloude family was bound to copse sooner orter.


    Booker turned to arrange Odie and Sophie''s check-in but stopped in his tracks when he saw Sophie in the hotel lobby.


    "Ms. Sophie?" Booker was surprised.


    Had Odie actually allowed Sophie to move freely in and out of the hotel by herself?


    "Booker, I''d like to have a word with you alone, if you have the time?" Sophie inquired.


    Booker frowned slightly, replying, "Ms. Sophie, I''m quite busy. I''m afraid I don''t have the time."


    "Too busy dealing with the headaches of the Cloude family, right?" Sophie''s words caught Booker off guard.


    "How much does Ricardo pay you every month?" Sophie asked.


    After a moment of silence, Booker responded, "Thirty thousand."


    "So, with bonuses, that makes it four hundred thousand a year."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "I''m willing to offer you double that. Would you consider working for me?"


    Hearing this, Booker adjusted his sses and chuckled, "Ms. Sophie, you must be joking."


    "I''m not joking. I''m very serious,"


    Sophie stepped forward, adding, "I''ve done my research on you. You''ve been working tirelessly for Ricardo all because his father Weldon once helped you by funding your


    education. You''ve stayed ce


    by


    Ovel


    Ricardo''s side out of gratitude. But... Ricardo is not a good businessman, and he''s also an evil man who n to kill Weldon''s illegitimate child."


    Booker frowned, stating, "Ms. Sophie, if these are the reasons you wanted to talk, I don''t think there''s any need for us to continue this conversation."


    Sophie''s voice turned cold, "Julian is,


    after all, Weldon''s son. Aren''t you


    afraid that if he knows what you''re doing from below, he''ll regret ever helping you?"


    "So, what do you know? Julian''s mere existence brings shame to Mr. Weldon!"


    "You finally admitted it."


    A subtle smile crept onto Sophie''s


    face. By the time Booker realized he had misspoken, it was toote. He


    furrowed his brow and said, "Mon


    Sophie, I have other pressing


    my leave


    matters. I''ll have to take my leave now."

 Chapter 631

    "Do you not want to know how Mr. Weldon met his untimely demise years ago?"


    At those words, Booker whirled around. "What do you mean by that?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Weldon''s death. They said it was a sudden heart attack, but as far as I know, he was killed by his own son, Ricardo."


    Booker scoffed at Sophie''s absurd ims and said, "Ridiculous! Mr. Ricardo is Weldon''s biological son. How could he possibly kill his own father!"


    "You refuse to acknowledge it because you are fatherless, so you revered Weldon as if he was your own father. But now, the truth is right before us. Weldon was killed by Ricardo because Weldon wanted to acknowledge his illegitimate son. To protect his own status... Ricardo deliberately infuriated his father to death!"


    Sophie''s words weren''t baseless rumors, but hints revealed in newspapers from the past.


    Initially, due to Ricardo and Rowena''s tragic love story, Ricardo''s image as a devoted lover was highly popr. However, some tabloids dug into Ricardo''s past, including the matter of his brother, the illegitimate son, which she had the chance to read. The report, written convincingly, revealed Ricardo ascended to power by killing his own father, including testimonies and physical evidence to support the im.


    But soon, that report vanished, and the publishing newspaper disappeared as well.


    If nothing was wrong with that report, why would Ricardo go to great lengths to suppress it, even to the extent of paying to silence the newspaper?


    Later, when she was dealing with Ricardo, she specifically investigated the truth of the matter and indeed found clues.


    The day after Weldon''s death, Ricardo fired a nanny who had been with the family for decades.


    "Do you have any evidence for your ims?"


    Booker hesitated, and Sophieid


    out a series of evidence mentioned in the newspaper. "There were


    eyewitnesses on the day of Weldon''s incident. If you don''t believeme, you could ask the journalists at a newspaper called Conscience Press in Duskhaven. I believe they will present the


    evidence to you soon."


    She remembered the newspaper because of its name. If Booker had investigated personally, he would likely have uncovered the truth sooner.


    "Fine, I''ll look into it. But if the findings are different from what you''ve stated..."


    "If the findings differ, I will personally apologize to Mr. Ricardo and you, Booker. I''ll also deal with Julian. Does that satisfy you?"


    Booker felt his resolve wavering.


    Sophie said, "Booker, I wouldn''t have


    approached you without evidence.1


    assume you also wouldn''t want


    Weldon''s death to remain a mystery,


    right?"


    Hearing this, Booker clenched his fists. If that was the case, had he been aiding the evil man who killed his benefactor all these years?


    "You two seem to have a lot to talk about."


    Suddenly, Odie''s voice came from behind.


    Sophie turned around with a smile


    and said


    have to involve yourself in t


    Just catching up with


    old acquaintance, Mr. Odie. Do you


    in this, too?"


    W}

 Chapter 632

    "I have to go now, Mr. Odie, Ms. Sophie," Booker said as he turned and left the hotel.


    Odie approached Sophie, his tone suggestive. "You and him..."


    "What do you think our rtionship is?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t care about that. Don''t think you can run away from here."


    "Why would I?" Sophie retorted. "If I wanted to escape, I would have done sost night. Why wait until now?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me. You''re not running because you know you can''t escape."


    As Sophie stared at Odie, the smile on her face slowly faded away. It seemed Odie had put the pieces together, quickly understanding why she had returned to him that night.


    Odie raised an eyebrow. "Don''t be so nervous. As long as you''re aware of your situation, regardless of your reason foring back, I''ll ept it."


    "I don''t know what''s so special about me that you''re so infatuated. Could it be... Mr. Odie, are you interested in me?" Sophie''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, a sly look in her gaze. Odie reached out and pinched Sophie''s chin, examining her face. "Such a beautiful face, but with such a narcissistic mind."


    After letting go, Odie said indifferently, "Come to my room tonight. I have something to discuss with you privately."


    Sophie instantly became wary at the prospect of meeting Odie alone at night. But by the time she snapped out of it, Odie had already turned and entered the elevator.


    "Ms. Sophie, this is what Mr. Odie asked for." A nearby waiter ced a box in Sophie''s hands and then smiled shyly.


    Sophie frowned, looking down to find a box of birth control pills in her hands.


    Her eyes widened. Odie... what on earth did he need birth control pills for?


    Sophie quickly called the waiter back to confirm. "Are you sure this is what Mr. Odie asked for?"


    "Yes, Mr. Odie personally instructed us to deliver it."


    Sophie was shocked. She had thought Odie was not so shallow. Now, she regretted that assumption.


    Not only was Odie shallow, but he was also a pervert!


    set


    With no one around, Sophie threw the birth control pills into the trash can and then approached the front desk "Could I use your phone, please?"


    The receptionist nodded and pushed the phone toward Sophie.


    After hesitating, Sophie finally said, "Could I borrow your cell phone instead?"


    "Of course, Ms. Sophie." The receptionist handed her cell phone to Sophie.


    Sophie quickly dialed Colby''s number, the only one she could remember from all of his numbers.


    The phone was answered almost immediately, Colby''s voice tired but recognizable. "Hello?"


    "It''s me." As Sophie spoke those two words, a wave of emotion overcame her.


    Without Colby''s presence, she could


    be stronger than anyone, but


    his


    made her defenses.


    crumble. Caring


    "Sophie?" Colby''s voice was filled with ecstatic surprise.


    "We''re at the Duskhaven Hotel. Please,e quickly. Odie he..."


    "Ms. Sophie, what are you doing?" A cold voice reached Sophie''s ears.


    She looked up to see Jonah, his on indifferent. His gaze was


    her as if looking at


    someone about to meet thevel


    end.

 Chapter 633

    "I was stripped of all my duties at S Corporation by Mr. Odie. Don''t I at least deserve an exnation? And what about my lost wages for the past few weeks? Who''s going topensate me for that?" Jonah looked as though he couldn''t believe a word Sophie was saying. He extended a hand and said coldly, "Give me the phone."


    "Here, take it." Sophie handed the phone directly to Jonah.


    "Who is this?" Jonah asked into the phone.


    "Hello, this is the senior secretarial office of S Corporation. May I ask if Ms. Sophie is doing alright?"


    A man''s voice came through the phone asking about Sophie, causing Jonah to frown slightly before handing the phone back to Sophie, saying, "Mr. Odie said you are not to have contact with others." Sophie ended the call and said, "Fine, then you go and tell Mr. Odie that I''m owed thirty thousand for the lost wages. Make sure to transfer that amount into my ount, or I''ll make trouble for you." Jonah''s frown deepened. "Is your ount short thirty thousand?"


    "Whether it''s short or not, you can investigate that yourself." Sophie said coldly, "Someone lured my Uncle Perry into gambling, leading to the bankruptcy of Russell Enterprise. It was only after I finally managed to divorce James recently and pay off the debts that I had some money for myself. Mr. Odie might not think thirty thousand is a lot, but it''s several months of living expenses for me."


    Sophie''s argument seemed reasonable enough that even a skeptic like Jonah began to believe her.


    "What now? If you still don''t believe me, go check my ount. I should only have a few thousand left. I have utility bills to pay next month. If you''re not going to pay the thirty thousand, then don''t stop me from iming it from thepany."


    Jonah opened his mouth but eventually could only spit out a few icy words. "We''ll have someone look into it."


    After speaking, Jonah stepped aside and said, "Ms. Sophie, please head upstairs."


    Under Jonah''s watchful eye, Sophie had no choice but to leave.


    Fortunately, she had already informed Colby of her location, so she expected him to arrive soon.


    As dusk fell, Sophie kept her eyes on the window, waiting for Colby and his team to show up. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, causing Sophie''s heart to skip a beat. She opened the door and, as expected, saw Jonah standing there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Odie wants to see you."


    "Now?"


    Jonah frowned. "Is there a problem?"


    "No... isn''t it a bit early? It''s only been two hours."


    "The timing is right. Anyter would be toote."


    Jonah didn''t give Sophie any chance to refuse but stepped aside and said, "Ms. Sophie, please."


    Sophie took a deep breath and reluctantly made her way to Odie''s room.


    As she approached, the door swung open. The waiter greeted Sophie with a slight smile.


    §Ö


    Inside, the coffee table wasid out with several signature dishes from Duskhaven, with no special utensils or changes in decoration. It seemed the only addition was the meal itself.


    Sophie was momentarily stunned. What was going on?


    "What are you standing there for?" Odie poured himself a ss of wine and said, "Come and have dinner."


    Was Odie... inviting her to dinner?


    Sweet


    With doubts swirling in her mind, Sophie


    Stepped inside. Odie p


    s of wine for her from the


    same decanter. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be... he had drugged the wine?

 Chapter 634

    Thinking of the contraceptives from earlier in the day, Sophie forced a smile and said, "Mr. Odie, I''m actually not that hungry."


    "I know, the food at the hotel yesterday wasn''t to your liking."


    "No, no, no, I''m really not hungry." Sophie looked for an excuse to leave, her heart urging Colby to arrive quickly.


    However, Odie had already begun eating, casually stating as if making small talk, "Jonah told me you contacted someone from S Corporation today."


    "It was an old colleague. I was on paid leave for a TV show recording, and they were going to pay me thirty thousand dors. When you submitted my resignation, Mr. Odie, I wanted to ask about it, considering high-paying jobs like that aren''t easy to find these days."


    As she spoke, Sophie instinctively picked up her fork, intending to use the action to cover up her unease. But then, remembering that Odie might have tampered with the food, she put the fork down again. Odie noticed Sophie''s action and chuckled, "What? Afraid I''ve poisoned it?"


    "...No."


    "I had Jonah check all your bank ounts and found you have a debt of seven million dors, and the rest of your ounts don''t even total ten thousand dors. Ms. Sophie, you''ve lived quite modestly before."


    Odie''s words held a deeper meaning.


    Sophie had guessed that Odie would investigate her bank ounts but didn''t expect him to do so thoroughly.


    Initially, to avoid raising James'' suspicions, she transferred all her assets away, some to Reece, some to Colby, and some to Jenna.


    As for that seven million dor debt, it was a show put on for James. After all, she couldn''t let James know she was the real owner behind S Corporation. Perry owed so much money, and she had to leave some gaps in the ounts to prevent James from investigating privately.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know, I used to be a rich girl, used to a life without financial worries, spending freely. The money burns a hole in my pocket, and my sry isn''t enough for my expenses. I really need that thirty thousand dors. Otherwise, I wouldn''t risk calling S Corporation. Right, Mr. Odie?"


    Sophie spoke sincerely, and Odie nodded, "Makes sense."


    Sophie smiled awkwardly.


    Odie then said, "I can offer you a chance to get rich. Would you like to try?"


    Odie''s words were roundabout, and Sophie, unable to grasp his intentions, tentatively asked, "What kind of opportunity?"


    "You know, gambling is legal in


    ¦É¦Ï¦Í


    §Ü§à§Û


    Summerfield. With your beauty, you could definitely be the most beautiful croupier at my Summerfield casino."


    "Croupier... I''ve never done that before."


    "It''s just about winning money. I''ll give you a ten percentmission. I believe with your smart brain, you could make ten million in a month." "That sounds... quite tempting."


    Sophie remembered the Minton family''s casino was formidable, where ordinary people barely had ess. A visit could lead to a family''s ruin, plunging them into debt.


    To pay off these debts, they would have to bring in more friends and rtive to gamble, falling into the


    Minton family''s high-interestdoans even deeper.


    Thispounding interest made the Minton family''s one-stop service roll in more and more money like a snowball.


    If she could really get into the Minton family''s casino, maybe she could uncover more secrets about the Minton family.


    "Jonah."


    "Sir."


    "The medicine?"


    Sophie immediately looked up to see Jonah cing a box of pills in Odie''s hand.

 Chapter 635

    Odie didn''t even nce at it before he handed the medicine to Sophie, saying, "Take it."


    "No!" Sophie almost reflexively refused Odie''s request.


    Odie frowned, "You refuse to take medicine when you''re sick. Seems like you want to end up in the hospital."


    "Who''s sick? Why would anyone in their right mind take birth control pills for no reason?"


    Sophie outright mentioned the words "birth control pills," causing Odie to pause and ask, "What birth control pills?"


    Jonah also looked at Sophie with a puzzled expression.


    Sophie held the box of pills in her hand and said, "These are birth control pills, Mr. Odie. Don''t tell me you don''t even know what birth control pills are!" Odie frowned as he stared at the box in Sophie''s hand, which clearly had no mention of anything rted to contraception.


    "Levonorgestrel tablets, tell me where it mentions birth control?" Sophie couldn''t help butugh in frustration.


    The CEO of Minton International was s grown man, and he knew nothing about birth control pills.


    Sophie, frustrated, nodded repeatedly and said, "Fine, then why on earth are you making me take medicine out of the blue?"


    "You said you had a stomachache. I asked the staff here, and she said this would help, so I had someone buy it for you, Sophie. Don''t be ungrateful." Odie was obviously displeased.


    The waitress hurried over and said, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie said you had a stomachache. I usually use it to manage my period cramps, so I..."


    The waitress hesitated to continue.


    Sophie suddenly remembered that she had been in pain ever since eating at the restaurant the day before, and it got worse this morning after a shocking incidentst night, so she casually mentioned it to Odie.


    He had actually taken it to heart.


    Sophie, feeling awkward, said, "Maybe... there''s been a misunderstanding. I said I had a stomachache because I had indigestion, not because of my period."


    "I''m so sorry, my bad, I


    misunderstood your situation. I''ll go


    buy some medicine for


    stomachaches right away." The waitress, afraid of Odie''s


    punishment, quickly grabbed the box


    of medicine from the table and ran out with a flushed face.


    The crisis was averted.


    Odie signaled with his eyes towards the red wine near Sophie, saying, "Still afraid I might drug you?"


    "Mr. Odie, you''re ustomed to the finest beauties, so naturally, you wouldn''t bother with me. Why would I fear you drugging me?" Saying this, Sophie downed the red wine in front of her.


    Just then, a bodyguard suddenly burst in. "Mr. Odie! Colby..."


    The guard''s words were cut short as he was struck in the back with a stun gun, copsing to the ground powerless.


    Then, the sound of numerous footsteps followed, and Jonah immediately stood in front of Odie, saying coldly, "Sir, it''s an ambush."


    Odie had thought James wasing, but to his surprise, the person who appeared at the door was Colby.


    Arge group of people flooded into the room, surrounding itpletely.


    Colby, in military attire with a darkContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    overcoatzily draped over his shoulders and military boots that exuded an assertive aura, stood at the door. His sharp-featured face looked a bit weary, yet he stood there with a grim expression.


    "Colby."


    Odie smiled, but his eyes were filled with a coldness. Sophie felt the palpable tension between the two men. They... knew each other?

 Chapter 636

    "You''re already under control. There''s no escape."


    "Ms. Sophie, you truly surprised me." Odie watched Sophie, but the smile on his face was chilling to the bone. Sophie instinctively wanted to stand up and run to Colby, but she felt dizzy the moment she tried to get up.


    Strange... What was happening?


    Sophie nced at the red wine on the table, quickly realizing that her drink had been spiked.


    Odie had been prepared all along!


    Before Sophie could steady herself, she was already held at knifepoint by Jonah.


    She felt weak and powerless, barely making out Colby''s figure running towards her. His pupils constricted with urgency as her consciousness slowly started to fade away.


    "I thought the person she contacted this morning was James, but it turns out it was you."


    Odie stood up, nonchntly dusting off his immacte suit. "You know how formidable Jonah is. I''ll give you two options: one, drive me and Jonah to the airport. Two, watch Sophie die and let her join us in the afterlife."


    Neither option was what Colby wanted to hear.


    Just as Sophie was about to speak, she heard Colby coldly say, "You think I would give up the chance to kill you for a woman?"


    Sophie''s heart sank at Colby''s words. She pinched her thigh with all her might, trying to keep herself awake.


    She hoped she had heard wrong. Those words couldn''t havee from Colby, but then she saw him raising his gun as if he was about to pull the trigger the next second.


    And the gun was aimed at her!


    Bang-


    Only a muffled gunshot was heard


    and Sophie pinched her thigh harshly again, only to realize that


    Jonah had quickly pulled her to the side when she came to. S


    So fast!


    Sophie was stunned. Jonah had actually anticipated the bullet''s trajectory!


    "It seems you didn''te for Ms. Sophie but specifically to take my life."


    "What do you think?"


    Odie leaned back on the sofa, leisurely saying, "You didn''t really think I came unprepared, did you?"


    "If you did, tell your men toe out. I''ll kill them all together!"


    Tonight, Colby seemed to be surrounded by an aura of malice, and the smile gradually faded from Odie''s face.


    At that moment, Odie gave Jonah a


    look, and Jonah immediately understood. He tossed Sophie towards Colby, while Odie and


    firearms to quickly break the


    Jonah took advantage of their


    the encirclement and leap down from the third-floor window using a rope.


    Colby held Sophie tightly in his arms, and Adler quickly shouted to the others. "Get them!"


    "Sophie? Sophie?" Colby carefully


    ced Sophie on the couch, then


    started to check her eyelids and mouth, shouting to Adler, "Water! Get some water!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right!"


    Adler handed a full ss of water to Colby, who then said, "Another!"


    After Colby gave Sophie water to drink, three sses in quick session, she couldn''t help but spit it out.


    As her consciousness gradually cleared, Sophie, annoyed, punched Colby''s shoulder. "Why did you take so long toe!"


    "I''m sorry." Colby''s voice was low.


    Sophie punched him again, angrily asking, "What did you say to Odie just now?"

 Chapter 637

    Hearing this, Colby hurried to exin, "That was because..."


    "And you pointed a gun at me! Do you want to kill me?"


    "How could I ever think of killing you? Jonah''s reflexes are top-notch. He wouldn''t let you die."


    "So you''re just going to leave my life in a stranger''s hands? What if he didn''t react in time?"


    "Jonah would''ve dodged. I aimed a bit higher, just enough that it wouldn''t hurt you even if he failed to dodge it."


    Colby exined patiently, and Sophie felt a sourness at the tip of her nose. She threw herself into Colby''s arms, pouring out all the grievances she had umted over the past few days.


    "Do you know Odie is a heartless devil! He''s a monster!"


    As Sophie sobbed uncontrobly in Colby''s arms, Adler discreetly gestured to the others in the room, signaling them to be quiet and tread lightly. Then, the group quietly slipped out of the room, and Adler made sure to gently close the door behind them.


    "I know, I know everything. Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Colby gently stroked Sophie''s back, and gradually, under hisforting embrace, Sophie''s emotions began to stabilize. She looked up at Colby and asked, "Do you know Odie?"


    "Yes," Colby said, "We used to be... like brothers."


    Sophie fell silent before saying, "Odie thought I was in touch with James this afternoon, so he prepared a sedative for me. He wanted to use me to threaten James or to negotiate with James through me. But he didn''t know about you and me, so he made a mistake."


    "Only by showing him that you''re not important to me would he leave you behind and flee Duskhaven. After all, carrying a woman drugged with a sedative isn''t conducive to his escape."


    Sophie frowned, asking, "Did he really not have any other ns?"


    Odie seemed so confident that he had everything under control. Anyone would think Odie had other people set up in the hotel.


    Colby said, "Odie always likes ying mind games, but his tricks don''t work on me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sophie fell silent. That meant Odie didn''t have people in the hotel!


    "No wonder Odie only had Jonah acting behind the scenes without making any overt moves, even knowing that Ricardo intentionally left him and me in Duskhaven. It was because he didn''t have enough manpower topete with Ricardo''s influence in Duskhaven!"


    "That''s right. Even Odie can''t be powerful wherever he goes."


    Sophie suddenly understood why Odie risked going to Duskhaven instead of staying in Devonport.


    James was in Devonport, and


    although Ricardo was in Duskhaven, the two families were in a partnership, and Ricardo wouldn''t want to strain their rtionship too much. Only by going to Duskhaven could Odie find a better chance to return to Summerfield.


    "He went through so much trouble toe to Devonport. He doesn''t he know it''s easy toe but hard to leave?"


    Colby was silent for a moment, then


    said, "What he wanted was in


    Devonport. He must have gottene


    it,


    which is why he''s trying to find a way back to Summerfield S


    "Got it? Impossible. I locked away the ledger we found. Could he have been looking for something else?"


    Colby shook his head. It was too early to say.


    Just then, Colby''s gaze fell on Sophie''s thigh, where he saw a deep purple bruise.

 Chapter 638

    "How could you be so hard on yourself?"


    Colby spoke as he rose to his feet to soak a hot towel in the kitchen.


    Just the thought of it made Sophie angry. She red at Colby. "If not for you! Someone had a gun pointed right at my head. Am I not allowed to save myself?"


    Colby came over, crouched down, and pressed the damp towel against Sophie''s thigh wound. "My gun will never be pointed at you, Sophie."


    His voice was hoarse, carrying a hint of unnoticed fatigue.


    Sophie cradled Colby''s face, only then noticing the dark circles under his eyes. Though Colby had tried to cover it, the traces of exhaustion on his face were still easily visible.


    Colby must have suffered a lot these past few days, searching for her and not having slept well at all.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Staring at the face that tugged at her heartstrings, Sophie leaned in, kissing Colby''s lips.


    What started as a peck quickly deepened as Colby pulled her closer. His kiss turned from gentle to intense, as he held Sophie in his arms as if fearing she would disappear the next second. "Sophie... Sophie..." Colby whispered her name with restrained patience, his kisses bing more urgent.


    "Mmm-"


    Sophie''s moanpletely broke Colby''sst line of defense. He lifted Sophie in his arms, thenid her down on the plush bed. Their bodies were entwined, reluctant to part, as if to express their longing for each other during this time.


    "Alright, Adler and the others are still waiting outside."


    Sophie''s rebuke now seemed to


    Colby like flirtatious shyness. With a hoarse voice, he said, "They can wait. haven''t had a good night''s sleep in a long time. Tonight let''s rest well, okay?"


    Though Colby said this, Sophie knew that they wouldn''t have a quiet night!


    Outside, Adler, realizing the two had no intention ofing out, cleared his throat and deliberately raised his voice. "Guys, everyone''s worked hard today. It''s been a long journey, huh? Colby''s booked rooms for us all. Go downstairs and grab your room Keys. Let''s have a good night''s sleep and head back home tomorrow!"


    Assured his voice could be heard inside, Adler then led the group away from the floor.


    Inside, Sophie blushed as Colby trapped her from leaving, his eyes filled withughter. "Now, you can''t run away."


    That night, Colby was insatiable, taking her seven times, leaving Sophie so exhausted she didn''t want to move at all. She slept deeply, waking up only at noon the next day.


    Colby was still by the bed, his eyes closed, breathing steady, his long, curledshes quivering slightly.


    This was the first time Colby had stayed in bed sote. It seemed these past few days had really worn him out.


    Sophie reached out, tracing from


    Colby''s nose down to his lips. The next second, Colby caught Sophie''s restless hand, his tone teasing. "Want more?"


    Sophie''s face turned red. She pulled her hand back. Last night had left her back aching, and she didn''t want to go through that again! "Get up! Time for breakfast."


    Sophie spoke while getting off the bed, but Colby had already risen to scoop her up in his arms before her feet could touch the ground.

 Chapter 639

    "Colby! Put me down!"


    Sophie panicked a bit, thinking they were about to have sex again. She couldn''t stand such torment!


    "Scared?"


    "I''m scared. I''m scared! I won''t ever be away from you for too long again. I''m afraid I might end up dying in your bed one day."


    Before Sophie could finish her sentence, Colby leaned in and kissed her lips, silencing her words. "From now on, don''t say such ominous things." "...Okay, I got it," Sophie murmured.


    This time, she and Colby were so close to never seeing each other again.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Adler said, "Colby! Sophie! Are you up yet?"


    Hearing Adler''s voice, Sophie hurriedly got off Colby and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Ricardo''s secretary is looking for you. He says he wants to meet you in the lobby."


    "Alright, got it."


    Sophie thought Booker was quick, but she didn''t expect him to be this quick. She tiptoed and pinched Colby''s cheek, saying, "Go squeeze some toothpaste for me. I need to get to work." Colby said indulgently, "Okay."


    Booker was inside the hotel lobby and could clearly feel that the staff had been reced, but he didn''t ask further.


    Soon, Sophie came down from upstairs. She saw Booker approaching with a briefcase and knew that he had already investigated the cause of Weldon''s death.


    "It seems you have made your choice."


    Sophie sat opposite Booker.


    Booker took out the documents from his briefcase, which included Weldon''s death certificate and a voice recorder containing the testimony of the Cloude family''s old nanny. All of these were put into evidence bags.


    "Did you know all along?"


    "Sort of," Sophie replied, sipping her


    tea nonchntly while Booker said,


    "Mr. Ricardo has always been cautious. These things can''t be investigated unless deliberately sought out. But what I don''t understand is why you paid


    Yovel


    attention to Mr. Ricardo and took the initiative to investigate Weldon''sThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    cause of death."


    Sophie didn''t speak, and Booker, knowing better, didn''t ask further. He said, "The Cloude family has suffered severe losses recently. On the surface, they might still manage to operate, but if arge amount of capital is mobilized at this time, the Cloude family''s financial chain willpletely break. Are these also your doings?"


    "What do you think?"


    In just one sentence, Booker fell into deep thought.


    After yesterday, he realized he had underestimated Sophie. Not only had he underestimated her, but so had Ricardo.


    Initially, he and Ricardo thought Sophie was just a woman who relied on men, gaining some men''s favor through her eloquence and past family status.


    But as time went on, Booker realized more and more that Sophie didn''t depend on men or her past family status to gain her position. Instead, she utilized all avable resources around her to weave a vastwork.


    The Cloude family was just one prey in this giant web.


    Booker couldn''t even investigate when the Cloude family had fallen into Sophie''s trap. But he knew that once Ricardo signed contracts with those businessmen in Devonport and invested capital, the Cloude family would bepletely doomed.


    Booker stood up and said lightly, "Alright, I''ll tell you the answer now. I won''t give up on Mr. Ricardo."

 Chapter 640

    When faced with Booker''s response, Sophie slightly furrowed her brows and said, "You know full well that Ricardo is Weldon''s killer, yet you still n to cover for him?" "I''m not covering for him. It''s just that Cloude Enterprises is Weldon''s life''s work. I can''t just watch as Weldon''s legacy is destroyed."


    He was very clear that if he helped Sophie, it would be akin to pushing Cloude Enterprises to the edge of a cliff.


    Sophie chuckled lightly and said, "Who said Weldon''s life''s work would be destroyed?"


    Booker scoffed coldly, saying, "You''ve been nning this for so long. Isn''t your objective just to overthrow Mr. Ricardo and destroy Cloude Enterprises?"


    "You''re half right and half wrong."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I do want to overthrow Ricardo, but that doesn''t mean I want to destroy Cloude Enterprises."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Booker was taken aback.


    Sophie now held all the cards. Even if heid out all the pros and cons to Ricardo, Ricardo wouldn''t have listened to him. With just one word from Sophie, all of Cloude Enterprises'' financial lifelines could be cu off. Bankruptcy for Cloude Enterprises would just be a matter of moments.


    Sophie had done so much, and she said she didn''t want to destroy Cloude Enterprises?


    Sophie said, "I''ve always been clear about who my friends and enemies are. My beef is with Ricardo. What I''ve done so far is just to bring him down, not to destroy Cloude Enterprises."


    "Who would believe your nonsense? You''ve gone this far. Do you expect me to believe you''d give up on Duskhaven, a juicy piece of the pie that''s nearly in your hands?"


    Sophie realized that Booker didn''t believe her and simply said, "Who said I''m giving up on Duskhaven?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Booker sneered coldly, saying, "I knew you had ill intentions!"


    "Whether I have ill intentions or not, you should at least hear me out."


    Sophie smiled slightly and said,


    "You''re so worried about Cloude Enterprises, mostly because you''re afraid that after Ricardo''s fall, Cloude Enterprises'' fortune will have no heir, leading to chaos and thepany to dissolve in an instant and allowing me to take advantage of the situation and acquire it, right?"


    "Good that you know."


    "Then I can also tell you that after Ricardo''s fall, I will not acquire Cloude Enterprises but invest in it. My investment will be ten billion."


    Hearing this number, Booker was stunned. "Ten billion?"


    Sophie said, "If I''m not mistaken, Cloude Enterprises is currently short by ten billion. Once Ricardo falls, Cloude Enterprises will be revived and operational again with my ten billion investment."


    "But if Mr. Ricardo falls, wouldn''t Cloude Enterprises end up in the hands of others?" Booker stared at Sophie meaningfully.


    Sophie, however, said, "Ricardo''s fall doesn''t mean Cloude Enterprises has no other heirs. Isn''t Julian also a bloodline of Weldon?" "Julian? He''s just an inexperienced trainee. He knows nothing about finance! How could he possibly run thepany well?"


    "Booker, that''s where you''re being too hasty," Sophie said. "Julian''s mother has been raising him as a son of the Cloude family from a young age. Before entering the show biz, Julian had majored in finance.


    Moreover, after he came to S


    Corporation, I''ve made sure he''s


    caught up on all his lessons."


    Hearing this, Booker was taken aback, "So you''ve been nning this all along!"


    "Booker, I''veid my cards on the table. Are you still determined to side with Ricardo?"

 Chapter 641

    Booker said indifferently, "If you''ve already made up your mind, why bother asking me? Without me, you could still take over Cloude Enterprises without even negotiating here."


    "It''s not the same," Sophie retorted. "You''re a long-time employee of Cloude Enterprises. No one inside knows it better than you. When Julian takes over Cloude Enterprises, it won''t matter without you by his side, even if he''s a finance expert. Besides... Weldon personally trained you. With your acknowledgment of Julian''s role, I believe no one within Cloude Enterprises would object."


    Booker pondered silently for a moment before responding, "Alright, I agree to it."


    "Great, I''ll have the team in Devonport draft the contract as soon as possible, and I hope for a smooth coboration."


    Sophie extended her hand, and Booker hesitated for a moment before finally shaking hands with her.


    In the afternoon, the ne from Duskhaven to Devonport took off, and Sophie managed to get some good rest in the cabin for once.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    By the time theynded, it was already midnight. Jenna, hearing of Sophie''s return, left her dinner party, evening gown in tow, and rushed to Colby''s ce.


    Once inside Colby''s home, Jenna hugged Sophie and burst into tears. "I thought you were really gone this time! You scared me to death!"


    "There, there, I''m fine, aren''t I?" Sophie whispered infort.


    Adler, unable to stand by any longer, stepped forward to pull Jenna away. "Jenna, she''se back from the brink. What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger! What are you talking about!"


    Jenna wiped her tears and said, "Anyway, it''s all the same! It''s good as long as you''re back safe and sound. I was so worried over here in Devonport, fearing something might happen to you every day!" "Alright, alright, wipe that stuff off your nose. It''s disgusting!"


    Adler was about to reach for a tissue on the coffee table when Jenna grabbed his high-end suit and wiped her face on it, instantly darkening Adler''s expression. "Jenna!"


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh out


    loud, and Jenna said, "Sophie, stopughing. You don''t know what''s happened in Devonport while you were gone. I''ve been so busy


    running around, nearly worked to death!"


    Sophie asked, "What could possibly make you run around so much, Ms. Jenna?"


    "It''s all because of you!"


    Jenna nced at Colby, then cleared her throat and pulled Sophie aside to whisper, "While you were away, James got engaged."


    Hearing about James'' engagement,


    Sophie remembered their narrow escape from the cave togetherelt could be considered that they were even now.


    But... why would James suddenly get engaged?


    "Strange, right? Guess who James is engaged to?"


    "Nichole?"


    "Yes, Nichole!"


    Jenna''s voice rose a bit, catching Colby and Adler''s attention. Adler frowned. "Nichole? Is she causing trouble again?"


    "I don''t know about causing trouble,


    but


    2. Plus... they''re


    two are definitely making


    challenging S


    belongs to swtent


    Sophie frowned, asking, "James is going against S Corporation?"


    "Look."


    Jenna turned on the TV, and sure enough, the financial news was broadcasting footage of the two attending a dinner event together.

 Chapter 642

    On the television, James looked at Nichole with adoration, gently fixing her hair as they sharedughs and smiles, the very picture of a loving couple. The look in his eyes didn''t seem feigned. Jennamented from the side, "Weird, right? It''s not their first time being seen together. I just rushed back from the dinner party they attended."


    "It is a bit strange."


    Sophie murmured, her gaze fixed on James in the TV, whose eyes brimmed with affection. Soon, Sophie''s attention was drawn to the ring Nichole was wearing. It''s the heirloom ring of the Burke family. Sophie quickly grabbed the remote from the table, hit the rewind button, and paused the image three seconds back.


    In this scene, James was tucking a stray lock of Nichole''s hair behind her ear. A broad smile graced Nichole''s face as she slightly lifted her hand to adjust James'' tie.


    Sophie clearly saw the ring on Nichole''s finger. Jenna asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nichole is wearing the Burke family''s heirloom ring."


    Sophie distinctly remembered that, in her past life, when she was pregnant, that ring had been ced in her bedroom.


    At the time, she thought it was Bea''s way of acknowledging her as a granddaughter-inw, until she had that dream where Nichole walked into the morgue, removing the heirloom ring she wore. That triumphant and hideous face was etched in Sophie''s memory!


    ''Sophie, don''t me me for being so heartless. Only with you gone can I take Mrs. Burke''s ce.''


    ''I didn''t expect James would actually give you the family ring.''


    ''But it doesn''t matter; from today on, I am its rightful owner.''Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sophie felt a headacheing on, her body involuntarily stepping backward, prompting Colby to. immediately step forward and support her, while Jenna was startled, "Sophie! Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine... just a bit dizzy."


    Sophie''splexion was pale, and Colby, with eyes full of undisguised concern, looked down at her.


    Adler interrupted Jenna, "Look at you, going on and on. We should head home now! Come on, I''ll take you."


    Adler hurriedly pulled Jenna away, and she quickly waved at Sophie, saying, "Sophie, I''ll leave with Adler now ande see you tomorrow!"


    Adler dragged Jenna. "Let''s go; no more talking!"


    After the door closed behind them, Colby asked in a deep voice, "Are you too tired?"


    "Maybe."


    Sophie managed a weak smile. She couldn''t pinpoint the reason. Perhaps the recent events were too much, coupled with sitting on a flight all night, and her body felt overwhelmed. "I''ll prepare a hot bath for you to rest properly."


    Sophie nodded.


    Colby caressed Sophie''s cheek before heading to the bathroom to run the water.


    Sitting on the couch, Sophie''s eyes fell on the ring disyed on the TV. She felt increasingly unsettled.


    This scene closely mirrored her past


    life''s memories of James taking Nichole to grand dinners. It instilled fear in her, the fear of waking up to find everything reverted to how it once was.


    Soon, Colby returned from the bathroom, embracing Sophie from behind He whispered, "Aren''t you going to take a bath? I''ll let you off easy tonight, but once you''re feeling better, I might not be so lenient."

 Chapter 643

    "Colby, we first met at an auction, right?"


    "Mhm."


    "At that time, you deliberately bid against me to get my attention, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." As Colby said this, there was a hint ofughter in his voice.


    Sophie said, "Why are you so cunning? Who taught you to catch a girl''s attention like that?"


    With a low chuckle, Colby said, "Because that was the only idea I coulde up with at the time."


    "What if... I hadn''t shown up that night, or what if I had shown up in a disheveled state?"


    Everything hinged on that auction. If, like in her past life, she had tried to imitate Nichole''s dress and showed up looking disheveled, bing theughingstock of the evening, Colby wouldn''t have noticed her or might even have found her ridiculous.


    "It doesn''t matter if you were dressed to the nines or in disarray. As long as you appeared before me, I would know I wanted you."


    "Liar..."


    Clearly, in her past life, she and Colby had not crossed paths. If it were as Colby said, then they should have met long ago in her past life, given his personality.


    As Sophie fell silent, Colby suddenly cupped her face, his dark eyes brimming with affection and love as if it were overflowing. With a deep voice, he said, "Sophie, I will never lie to you."


    "I know, even if the whole world lies to me, you will never lie to me."


    Sophie smiled slightly, and the two embraced and kissed in the living room.


    The kiss was long and difficult to part from, almost breathless. After a while, Colby finally reluctantly let go


    of Sophie, his voice a bit hon ex


    "You''re deliberately tempting me."


    Sophie''s cheeks flushed, and she pushed Colby slightly, saying, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Then, she walked around the coffee table and ran towards the bathroom.


    Colby watched Sophie run away with a blush, a faint smile spreading across his face. However, the smile in his eyes slowly disappeared when his gaze fell on the scene on the TV, darkening his eyes. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The next morning, news of Cloude Enterprises'' stock plummeting spread online.


    Sophie hadn''t expected Booker to be able to tank Cloude Enterprises'' stock so quickly.


    Colby came out of the room, cing a new smartphone in Sophie''s hand. "Bought you a new one. This time, try not to lose it."


    "Got it."


    Sophie held the phone in her hand and was about to contact Booker when Colby suddenly said, "Aren''t you forgetting something important?"


    "Huh?"


    Before Sophie could react, Colby took out a ring from his pocket.


    Sophie saw her lost ring in Colby''s hands, and quickly reached out to take it.


    But Colby quickly withdrew his hand, raising the ring higher. "So, you remember the phone you lost, but not the ring? Seems like this ring is less important to you than your phone."


    Sophie stomped her foot in annoyance. "I knew this ring was with you! Just put it on me already!"


    Seeing Sophie''s anxious demeano


    Eve


    Colby didn''t tease her further. He took Sophie''s slender hand and slid the king back onto her index finger, his tone serious. "Don''t lose it again."

 Chapter 644

    Watching the ring that had been lost and now was found again, Sophie nodded repeatedly.


    Colby pet Sophie''s head and said, "I''m taking you back to thepany today."


    "Okay."


    These past few days, S Corporation had been relying solely on Tricia to manage everything. Sophie wondered how she had been handling S Corporation. Tricia really had a tough time during this period.


    Halfway there, Sophie turned on her phone. Back in Duskhaven, she had given Booker her new number. Sure enough, as soon as she turned on her phone, Sophie saw a text from Booker that he had sents night.


    Ricardo had withdrawn most of the funds from Cloude Enterprises, and now Cloude Enterprises had ceased operations. If it couldn''t resume normal operations within three days, then all of the Cloude family''s partnerships would be doomed.


    Moreover, rumors circting outside would directly affect the public''s perception of Cloude Enterprises, causing its stocks to fall continuously until all major partners rescinded their contracts, leading Cloude Enterprises towards bankruptcy.


    Sophie''s lips curved into a slight smile. It seemed they held the winning cards.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To avoid suspicion from the staff at S Corporation, Sophie had Colby wait for her in the parking garage.


    When Sophie stepped into S Corporation, countless eyesnded on her, filled with disdain and contempt.


    Seeing this, Sophie frowned slightly. When she was about to head to the employee elevator area as usual, a security guard ran up to Sophie and stopped her. "I''m sorry, this area is for employees only!" "Are you blind? Don''t you know who I am?"


    Sophie''s tone was cold, but the security guard responded indifferently. "I know, the former Mrs. Burke, but you''ve resigned now. ording to the rules, you can''t enter the employee area!" Sophieughed loudly. "Who told you I resigned?"


    "Ms. Sophie, you''ve been terminated. I think it''s best not to stick around any longer. Continuing to hang around would only be embarrassing."


    "Yeah, you''re just some disgraceddy who only knows how to scheme. You should just go home and take care of your husband."


    A few female employees passing by


    rolled their eyes at her. It was normal in the workce to grovel to those above and trample on those below but Sophie didn''t expect to be looked down upon by her own employees.


    Before Sophie could grasp the situation, Tricia had alreadye down the elevator and immediately ran over upon seeing this scene. "Ms. Sophie!" Tricia''s expression was off, and Sophie knew there was trouble in thepany.


    Sophie frowned and said, "I need an exnation."


    She had only been gone for a few days. How could thepany have changed like this?


    Tricia wanted to speak, but upon seeing the people around, she scolded. "What are you all looking at? Don''t you have work to do? Ms. Sophie is here to see ke! If catch any of you gossiping during work hours again, you''ll all be out of a job!"


    The employees were still somewhat afraid of Tricia and scattered at her words.


    Tricia cleared a path and said, "Ms. Sophie, please."


    Sophie headed to the employee elevator area, only to find a new card reader turnstile in front of the elevator, requiring a card for ess.


    Tricia immediately swiped her card to open the turnstile, saying to Sophie, "Ms. Sophie, please."


    Without a word, Sophie walked in with a cold expression.


    Tricia led Sophie to the CEO''s exclusive elevator. Inside, Tricia said, "Ms. Sophie, thepany has faced a major crisis in the days you were


    gone." aced

 Chapter 645

    "I''ve figured it out." Sophie''s gaze turned cold. "I asked you to help with thepany because I trusted you, but what is this situation now? I need a reasonable exnation from you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, revealing they had stopped on the third floor. Sophie''s frown deepened. "Why have you brought me to the third floor?"


    "Ms. Sophie, it''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s go to my office first."


    Seeing the look on Tricia''s face, Sophie realized the severity of the situation.


    Tricia escorted Sophie into the office and, after ensuring they were alone, said, "Ms. Sophie, your office has been imed by the new CEO."


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh in frustration. "I''m the boss here. I make the decisions! Did I approve this new CEO?"


    "Ms. Sophie, the person who did this... it was Mr. Burke."


    "James?"


    "Yes."


    "What gives him the right?"


    "While you were away on the ind shoot, thepany was attacked by Burke International. Initially, Reece was just tangled in some scandals and couldn''t get out, but then somehow, he got arrested for getting into a fight and has been in custody ever since! Right after that, you got in trouble. Colby and Mr. Adler went to the ind, leaving me alone here. Burke International then started their aggressive moves against us, even purchasing shares of S Corporation from various minority shareholders!"


    Hearing this, Sophie finally grasped the seriousness of the situation. "How much of S Corporation''s shares has Burke International acquired?"


    "Twenty percent!"


    "How did it get to be so much?"


    Tricia spoke gravely, "Some of thepany''s key partners, for reasons unknown, sold their shares to Burke International. Coupled with the high-price acquisition of minority shares, they umted twenty percent. You were missing, and we couldn''t contact you. Colby and Mr. Adler were away, and Reece was arrested. The person with the most shares gained decision-making power."


    The fact was now clear. The Burke family had joined S Corporation and had be its major shareholder.


    Sophie was silent for a long while before asking, "Was it James?"


    "...Yes."


    When she received this answer, Sophie clenched her fists, asking " was with James on the ind shoot.


    could he possibly manipte all of this from within the country?"


    "It wasn''t Mr. Burke who did all these, but Bea. However, Bea is old andcks financial knowledge, so..."


    "So, you think that James had everything nned out from the start. His agreeing to the ind shoot was just a y to distract me, Colby, and Adler?"


    "That''s the most likely possibility.


    Moreover, we had hinted to James


    before that Reece was the ke behind Corporation, and during your two days at Duskhaven, James personally came to thepany and introduced the new CEO."


    Sophie took a deep breath, trying to control her emotions at the moment, and asked, "The new CEO, who is it?"


    "It''s... Nichole."


    Hearing Nichole''s name, Sophie''s half-suspended heart finally sank.


    It seemed nothing had changed.


    Just like in her past life, James was never caught in the throes of love. Everything he did was a scheme for his own benefit.

 Chapter 646

    "So, Nichole is currently using my office. Is that correct?"


    "...Yes."


    Tricia dared not look at Sophie''s expression, well aware that Sophie had initially intended to let go of Burke International. But now, James turned his back on them, and all of this was undoubtedly a huge blow to Sophie.


    "Where is she now?"


    "She''s upstairs, being ttered by the employees. Ms. Sophie, please don''t be upset. Right now, the most important thing is figuring out how to kick the Burke family out, and then there''s Reece..." "I''ll handle Reece. I won''t let him get hurt."


    Sophie looked up at Tricia and asked, "How are things with the Cloude family?"


    "Ricardo still thinks he can dethrone Julian and has been pouring a lot of money into it since this morning. But it''s okay. Our PR has never stopped because we were prepared, so the negative news about Julian has been minimized."


    "Good." Sophie nodded, "I''ll leave this in your hands for now. I''m still officially resigned, so don''t let any slip-ups happen."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    Sophie nodded, and as she turned to leave, she caught sight of Nichole''s face the moment she opened the door.


    Different from before, Nichole was dressed in an opulent white mini-dress with seven-centimeter heels. Her face was thinner than before, but her whole demeanor had changed. Gone was the innocent look, reced by that of a true socialite.


    Nichole smiled and said, "I heard them say you were in Tricia''s office, and I thought it was a joke. I didn''t expect to actually find you here, Ms. Sophie."


    Sophie watched Nichole standing opposite her, raised an eyebrow, and smiled, deliberately saying, "Ms. Nichole?"


    Nichole''s smile faded slightly, then she


    3. aid, "The name Nichole feels so If you hadn''t 10


    might have forgotten it."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    it, I


    Nichole had be sharp-witted, something Sophie hadn''t expected.


    Sophie smiled slightly and said, "How long you can stay in this position is, I''m afraid, still uncertain."


    "That is not for you to worry about." Nichole took out a document from her bag and said, "I came because of this."


    Staring at the document in Nichole''s hands, Sophie frowned slightly.


    Nichole said, "I heard you were here today, so I specifically brought for you. I thought you might document quite necessary " S


    this


    Sophie took the document, opened the first page, and saw the words ''Divorce Agreement.''


    Whaty before her was a divorce certificate, and the official stamp had already been affixed.


    This was something Sophie had long awaited, and now, she felt it was full of betrayal and deceit.


    James wanted both a divorce and benefits.


    "Thank you, this is exactly what I needed."


    Sophie didn''t say anything else but brushed past Nichole.


    Nichole raised an eyebrow. With a


    victor''s posture, she nced at Tricia, deliberately raising her voice, "Tricia, I know you''re ke''s


    let


    secretary and have been assigned to Ms. Sophie. But you should be clear about who is sitting in the general manager''s position now and who is paying your sry."


    Sophie knew Nichole''s words were deliberately meant for her to hear.

 Chapter 647

    Nichole was well aware Sophie hadn''t gone far. As Sophie thought about this, she couldn''t help but chuckle. She thought Nichole might have be something impressive by now, but it turned out she was still the same as before.


    The taller the tree, the more wind it catches. The more ostentatious one was, believing they''d reached the top, the harder they fell in the end.


    In the parking garage, Colby had just gotten out of his car, popping a lollipop into his mouth, when suddenly a hand covered his eyes from behind. Colby let out a softugh. "Stop it." "How did you know it was me?"


    Sophie jumped in front of Colby, who then took her hand in his, saying, "Even with my eyes closed, I''d know it was you behind me."


    "I heard you never let your guard down with enemies."


    "That''s true."


    "Well, then, I have some rather bad news for you."


    Sophie ryed everything Tricia had told her in detail to Colby.


    Colby''s frown deepened, and Sophie reached out to smooth his brow, saying, "What''s the matter? I didn''t even make such a face, and you''re already frowning."


    Colby''s voice was deep, filled with a hint of indulgence. "My bad. I thought Tricia and Reece could handle it."


    "Now that it''s happened, all we can do is try our best to make amends." Sophie took Colby''s hand, adding, "Besides, this was my issue to begin wit. You''ve done nothing wrong." "Did Nichole give you trouble?"


    "It was alright. It was not really trouble. You know me. I never let myself be at a loss for words."


    "It seems my reputation isn''t imposing enough. Nowadays, anyone dares to mess with my woman."


    Sophie detected a hint of battle in his words and asked warily, "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course, I''m going to defend my wife''s honor."


    "Aren''t you the one who never bothers with women?"


    Colby''s voice was low and affectionate. "When ites to my wife, I make an exception." Sophie said cheerily, "Alright, since you''re being so good, I''ll show you something." Saying so, Sophieid a divorce agreement and the divorce certificate in front of Colby.


    The clear official seal and the words Divorce Certificate on them caught Colby''s attention, and he was fixated on them for a long while, unable to snap out of it.


    "What? Not happy?"


    Colby smiled, "Not exactly."


    "Then why did you freeze up just now?"


    "I was wondering if the city hall is open on weekends."


    "Huh?"


    Sophie hadn''t even reacted when Colby had already pulled her into the car.


    "Colby! Don''t joke with me!"


    "I''m not joking."


    Colby''s


    was serious. His


    expres one v


    heet


    was as if he wished he


    could relocate the city hall to


    home to save all the trouble?eir


    Colby floored the gas pedal, and in an instant, they arrived at the city hall.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sophie stared at the city hall sign and suddenly said, "Colby, have you considered one thing?"


    "I''ve considered everything, Sophie. I just want you to marry me."


    "No... That''s not what I mean."


    Sensing Sophie''s hesitation, Colby''s eyes dimmed slightly. After a


    moment of hesitation, he mustered


    the courage to ask, "You... don''t want to?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just... I didn''t bring my ID."

 Chapter 648

    Sophie and Colby did not have their IDs ready for the marriage certificate.


    On the way back, Colby''s face was grim.


    Sophie couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at Colby and asked, "You... didn''t know you needed your ID to get married?"


    "I... have no experience."


    Colby regretted it, but it was toote. If he had known they both needed their ID to get married, he would have carried them with him every day. Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Perhaps provoked by Sophie''sughter, Colby suddenly turned the car around.


    Sophie was stunned, "Colby! Where are you going?"


    "Home."


    The home Colby referred to was the Costello family home.


    When the two arrived at Lennon''s study, Lennon paused from watering his nts, "Get married? Now?"


    Lennon was clearly out of the loop, staring at his grandson with a rare look of confusion.


    After a while, Lennon put down his watering can, walked up to his grandson, and aimed a yful punch at him, but due to his height, he only hit Colby on the shoulder.


    Leaning on his cane, Lennon said angrily, "You young people really don''t take marriage seriously!"


    Sophie tried to smooth things over, "Grandpa, Colby was just talking. I haven''t..."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Quiet!"


    Lennon cut Sophie off, then pointed at Colby and said, "Marriage is a big deal! Did you propose? Did Sophie agree to marry you? Did you offer a gift? Have you prepared an engagement party? What about the wedding nning? Nothing''s ready, so why should she marry you!"


    Sophie was stunned by Lennon''s barrage of questions at Colby. She thought Lennon was against their marriage, but it turned out it was for this reason! "When ites to courting a girl, you''re nowhere near your father!"


    After pondering for a moment, Colby said, "All my assets are already transferred to Sophie''s name, and I''ve already proposed. Sophie has epted me." Saying so, Colby lifted Sophie''s hand that wore the ring.


    Lennon merely nced at it and then said, "That''s your personal business! Did you involve the Costello family? Did you inform me? No, right? Since you didn''t inform me, now you can get as far away as you can! Until I''ve prepared the engagement party, you''re not allowed to sneak off and get a marriage certificate!"


    After that, Lennon leaned closer to


    Sophie and whispered, "Thew has


    specifics about the division of


    assets after marriage. Having the wedding before the marriage certificate means all the gifts and downies belong to your pre-marital assets. Colby won''t be able to touch a penny, girl. You could take this opportunity to get a bit more from him!"


    Hearing this, Sophie chuckled dryly. She nced at Colby next to her, who said unhurriedly, "My grandpa is right. Moreover, with the Costello


    family and the Russell he


    engagement, all my money is in Sophie''s hands. As for the additional gifts and wedding, we''ll have to trouble Grandpa to handle it."


    "What''s there to worry about? Splurging on my granddaughter-inw? I''m all for it! Let''s have a grand celebration!" Lennon agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 649

    "


    Sophie and Colby left the Costello estate together. Sophie was feeling a bit uneasy. "Colby, is your grandfather... reliable?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but he wanted to organize my parents'' engagement party back in the day. However, my father firmly disagreed. He finally gets a chance to meddle in his grandson''s engagement party, so let''s just let him do it."


    "...Well, I hope it won''t be too extravagant."


    Before Sophie could finish her sentence, the Costello estate''s rms began to re.


    The various units quickly assembled as a message floated through the air via loudspeakers.


    "Attention, attention! Mr. Colby is soon to be wed. All departments assemble and be on alert..."


    Hearing the announcement, Sophie covered her face in embarrassment. She just hoped... hoped that the engagement party would go smoothly.


    Back at home, Sophie discovered her phone was flooded with missed calls from Jenna. When she returned the calls, Jenna excitedly eximed, "Sophie, way to go! You''ve finally ditched that loser James!" Sophie blinked in surprise. "How did you know?"


    She hadn''t even gotten around to telling Jenna. The news spread too quickly!


    "How could I not know? It''s all over the country now!"


    Realizing what Jenna meant, Sophie quickly turned on the TV, only to see it broadcasting the news. "Joyous News! The heir to the Costello Corporation is set to engage with the daughter of the Russell family!" Sophie watched the news y on a loop for half an hour. She was dumbstruck.


    Lennon was making a global announcement!


    "I finally understand why your father firmly refused to let your grandfather organize his engagement party."


    This was a disaster in the making!


    Sure enough, within ten minutes, the news exploded on smartphones, with everyone talking about her and Colby''s marriage.


    [Can''t believe the modern-day Casanova is the head of the Costello Corporation! How cool is that!]


    [Is this some CEO fantasy novel that hase to life?]


    [Mr. Burke''s engagement is about to


    be overshadowed. I heard through the grapevine that both


    engagements are on the same day, and the venues will be right next to each other...]


    Sophie could only focus on that


    most eye-catching piece of news et


    "Engagements will be on the same day, and the venues will be next to each other..."


    Sophie murmured to herself and looked up at Colby, only to find him shirtless, revealing a well-toned body and irresistible abs.


    At the sight, Sophie quickly turned her head away. "Why are you stripping in broad daylight!"


    Colby''s lips curled into a smirk. "I''m just taking a shower. Why are you suddenly so shy?"


    He stepped forward, sweeping Sophie into his arms. His focus was never on the spective news but on Sophie, the beautiful woman in front of him. Colby whispered, "Today is a special day. I think we should properly celebrate."


    With that, Colby leaned closer to Sophie''s earlobe, gently biting it.


    Meanwhile


    Inside the Summerfield Minton International office, cries of despair reached Odie''s ears.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Mr. Odie! Please have mercy, Mr. Odie..."


    Odie watched the news of Colby and Sophie''s uing engagement on the television with a cold gaze, fists clenched, a hint of danger in his tone. "Colby, you''ve yed me again."

 Chapter 650

    In the afternoon, within Burke International, Colt stood hesitantly at the door of the CEO''s office before finally knocking. "Come in."


    James was carefully trimming a bouquet of roses as Colt stood opposite him, seemingly struggling to find the right words.


    James seemed to be in a good mood today. He nced at Colt and asked, "What is it?"


    "Mr. Burke, Ms. Sophie and Colby''s engagement has been set, and it happens to coincide with your event. What do you think..."


    Colt tentatively watched James'' expression, but James'' face remained as unreadable as ever.


    "As long as the venues don''t sh, it''s fine. I don''t want Nichole to be bothered by it."


    After finishing with the roses, James turned to Colt and asked, "Have you booked the restaurant I mentioned?"


    "...Yes, it''s all arranged."


    "Good, make sure you personally pick Nichole up and take her there."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Colt remained stationary, watching as James meticulously groomed himself. He couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Burke, Ms. Sophie and Colby are getting engaged. You..."


    James replied indifferently, "My marriage to her was nothing more than a business alliance. The Costello Corporation announcing their engagement date now is simply a provocation, but their arrogance won''tst long."


    "Mr. Burke, I didn''t mean..."


    "What did you mean, then?"


    Hesitating, Colt asked, "Ms. Sophie is getting engaged. Do you really feel nothing?"


    "Sophie was once obsessed with


    bing Ms. Burke, seeking


    nothing but the power of the Burke family. Now that she''s turned to Colby why should I have any feelings for such a woman? Besides, there was never any real emotion between us."


    James'' cold words took Colt by surprise.


    He had considered other possibilities, such as James pretending to have amnesia to confuse his enemies while he went alone to Duskhaven to rescue Ms. Sophie. However, over the past few days, James seemed to only remember Nichole and remained as indifferent to Sophie as ever.


    So much had happened over the year, but Bea didn''t want James to have any feelings for Ms. Sophie, so she quickly glossed over the marriage in front of James. James was back to his old self, his demeanor always steady, as if even the apocalypse couldn''t ruffle him while he sat in his office and carried on with his work. James, feeling impatient under Colt''s gaze, frowned slightly and said, "Aren''t you going to get moving?"


    "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Colt exited the office.


    James held the roses in his hands, but the reflection in his eyes was no longer one of affection but rather one of indifference.


    In the evening, taking advantage of the quiet, Tricia drove Sophie to the police station.


    Reece''s arrest had caused quite a


    stir, but thanks to Tricia''s efforts to suppress the news quickly, not


    many were aware of the details, and many treated it as a


    misunderstanding. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, Reece had always had a good reputation, with no history of brawling or violence.


    Upon seeing Sophie, an officer


    immediately served her a cup of hot


    coffee, saying, "Ms. Sophie, we''re so sorry for the inconvenience. Our


    chief isn''t here today, but he instructed us to amodate any request you might have!"


    "Officer Derick sure knows how to hide at the critical moment."


    The officerughed awkwardly, stuck between offending Burke International and the future Mrs. Costello of Costello Corporation. The wise choice was obviously toy low.

 Chapter 651

    Sophie was straight to the point. "I believe the Chief should be aware of my purpose here. No need for further ado. Take me to Reece now."


    "Of course, everything has been prepared for you. Right this way, please!"


    An officer escorted Sophie to the interrogation room.


    Reece had lost count of the days he had been detained. His face was covered with stubble, and he looked haggard.


    Upon seeing Sophie enter, Reece almost rushed to her but was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "Ms. Sophie, you may have your conversation here. We''ll be outside guarding. If you need anything, just call for me."


    "No thank you," Sophie said coolly. "I''m here to take someone with me today."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That... That''s beyond our authority."


    The officers were visibly troubled, but Sophie nced at them coldly and said, "Reece is a talent under S Corporation. S Corporation''swyers have been negotiating with you for a long time. We agreed topensate for the alleged assault. Besides, you''ve been questioning him for days. Have you found nothing?"


    "I didn''t hit anyone!" Reece shouted.


    Hearing this, Sophie''s gaze turned even colder. "If he didn''t hit anyone, on what grounds do you keep him detained?"


    "The main issue is that the evidence is inconclusive. Plus... plus the alleged victim refuses to settle."


    "Oh? And who might the alleged victim be? I''m quite curious to see who is framing a talent from S Corporation!"


    Sophie''s presence was formidable, causing the officers to sweat profusely. They finally understood why Officer Derick had avoideding in person!


    Who would dare to mess with Colby''s woman?


    "Let''s do this. Please bring the alleged victim here. I''ll speak to them personally. If they agree to drop the charges, you can release him, right?"


    "That''s..."


    The officers still looked uneasy.


    When Reece was brought in, Officer Derick had already instructed them to rify the situation, but the victim had remained adamant, refusing to budge. Even now, what would Sophie change even if they brought them here?


    At best, it would just lead to a demand for a hefty settlement.


    "What? You can''t do this either? Officer Derick should have


    mentioned that I''m not an easy


    person to deal with. I''m giving you a way out here. If you don''t take it, I''ll just take Reece and leave." S


    With her status, no one here dared to stop her.


    The officer quickly gestured with his hands. "Not at all, not at all. I''ll go bring the victim here right away!"


    "Good, I''ll wait here then."


    "No problem, I''ll personally make sure theye here!"


    Sophie sat down on a chair in the interrogation room and said, "But I''m on a tight schedule. If they don''t arrive in half an hour, I''m taking Reece and leaving."


    The officer hastened out, instructing the guard to keep an eye on the interrogation room door before leaving.


    Once sure they were alone, Sophie asked, "What exactly happened?"


    "I heard there was trouble with you


    aver


    on the ind so I canceled all my appointments for the day. But just as I was leaving the studio, someone bumped into me. Then she fell to the ground, crying and using me of hitting her. A crowd gathered, egging her on, and before I knew it, someone had called the police, and they arrived in no time."

 Chapter 652

    "Was there any surveince?"


    "No, it was a blind spot. It wasn''t caught on camera."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Was that girl a fan of yours?"


    "My schedule is always kept confidential. Not many people know where I''ll be, and I''ve never seen her before."


    Listening to what Reece had said, Sophie knew someone had intentionally set Reece up.


    But when Reece got into trouble, James was still on the ind. It must have been James who orchestrated the whole thing beforehand, and an employee of Burke International had directed someone to frame Reece, which most likely was Colt.


    Sophie was silent for a moment, then asked, "Have they kept you here all this time?"


    "Yes, I think someone must have tipped them off." Reece frowned and said, "But I can''t figure out who. Devonport shouldn''t have anyone who would oppose S Corporation."


    "It''s James."


    When Sophie mentioned James, Reece was momentarily stunned.


    Sophie calmly said, "At least it''s rted to Burke International."


    Reece asked, "Is your trouble on the ind rted to James, too?"


    "Not exactly."


    Sophie gently shook her head, then turned to Reece and said, "You''ve been through a lot these past few days. Don''t worry. I''ll get you out of here tonight, no matter what. Tricia will exin everything that''s happened with the corporationtely."


    "I''m d that you''re okay."


    Sophie couldn''t help but smile at the sight of Reece''s relieved expression.


    Reece was someone who liked to keep himself heat and tidy, but after being held here for so many days, his white shirt was slightly dirty, his hair was a mess, and he had grown a beard. If he had walked out like this, who would have believed that he was a globally famous movie star?


    Time ticked by, and outside the interrogation room, an officer knocked on the door and said, "Ms. Sophie, the person has been brought to the next room for questioning. You can go over now."


    "Got it."


    Sophie stood up, gave Reece a reassuring look, and then proceeded to the adjacent interrogation room.


    Inside, she saw a woman in her twenties with in looks. Her long hair was tied up, and she was wearing just a nightgown with a jacket thrown over it.


    The officer closed the door of the interrogation room.


    The woman looked Sophie up and down and said, "I was wondering who wanted to see me at thiste hour. Turns out it''s Ms. Sophie. What do you want with me in the middle of the night?" "I haven''t introduced myself yet. How do you know I''m Sophie? We''ve never met, have we?"


    Sophie''s words made a sh of


    panic cross the woman''s face, but


    she quickly said, "Ms. Sophie and Mr. Burke''s


    appearance on the


    reality show is well-known. It''s


    normal for me to know, given you''re public figures."


    While there seemed to be nothing wrong with what the woman said, Sophie didn''t miss the fleeting nce of the woman''s eyes. She was lying.


    Sophie purposefully said, "Our participation in the reality show didn''t have any leaked photos. It''s surprising you actually recognize me." The woman dared not look at Sophie.


    Sophie asked, "Do you usually watch live streams?"


    "I don''t watch those!"


    "Oh." Sophie rested her chin on her hand and said, "That''s odd. I don''t usually post my own photos on social media either. I''ve appeared in financial news a few times, though. How exactly did you recognize.me as the daughter of the Russell family? Could it be you follow financial news?"


    "So what if I do! What''s it to you? If you''re going to ask, ask now. I need to go back to sleep if you''re not asking me anything!"

 Chapter 653

    "Someone asked you to use Reece of hitting you, right?"


    Sophie cut to the chase, causing the woman to panic slightly. "usation? He did hit me!"


    The woman''s demeanor was evidently odd, and Sophie went on, "I looked into you and found out you''re not even a fan of Reece. Why were you at the studio that day?"


    Sophie''s lie came naturally, but the woman seemed prepared. Her response was much smoother as she insisted, "I am a fan of Reece! I went there that day hoping to see him and get an autograph, but he justshed out at me! So what if he''s a big star? Isn''t he propped up by fans like us? Reece is just all show!"


    Hearing this, Sophie leaned back in her chair and asked, "Not many people know Reece''s schedule, and he even left the studio early that day. How did you know?"


    "I got the news ahead of time!"


    "Where did you get the news from?"


    "From a fan group, of course!"


    "Are you in the group?"


    "Of course!"


    "Tell me your nickname then, and I''ll look it up."


    At this, the woman clearly hesitated.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "Those who know Reece''s schedule and can get his autograph are usually the top fans. Our fan group isn''t thatrge. If you were a top fan, I''d find you easily." Sophie waved her phone in front of the woman, making her even more nervous.


    It was easy for her to frame Reece, but to leverage the narrative of Reece hitting a fan was a clever mistake.


    Bing a verified top fan wasn''t something that happened overnight. The woman was lying. That was clear as day.


    Sophie said, "kknow the person who


    hired you is from Burke


    International. They just wanted to trap Reece for a few days, and you''ve done that. If you keep


    insisting on this today, I guarantee you won''t be able to stay in Devonport."


    "You..."


    "Take your time. If you''re willing to talk, I''ll also give you a nice sum of money. You''ll get money from both sides. Isn''t that a great deal?" The woman was swayed by Sophie''s words.


    A momentter, Sophie walked out of the interrogation roomposedly, the woman having agreed to settle privately.


    Sophie then led Reece out, and just as they left the police station, Reece took Sophie''s hand, frowning. "What did you promise her?"


    "Just some money. People like her work for money. As long as there''s money, she won''t make trouble."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "But by doing this, we''re just epting a loss, and you know I didn''ty a hand on her."


    Sophie patted Reece''s hand and


    said, "Don''t worry, I always get even.


    Since


    Velke


    We''ve taken a loss, we''ll


    definitely reim it from those who started this." S


    "Ms. Sophie, is that you?"


    Nichole''s surprised voice came from across the street. Sophie turned to see Nichole arm in arm with James, holding a bouquet of roses. They just came out of the nearby diner, looking every bit the loving couple.


    Reece frowned upon seeing James with Nichole. When did James and Nichole get together?


    The next second, James spoke up coldly, "I didn''t expect you to have so many lovers."

 Chapter 654

    This remark sessfully furrowed Sophie''s brow.


    Reece immediately stepped in front of Sophie, saying in a calm and unhurried tone. " Mr. Burke, it seems your taste has significantly declined since west met."


    Then, Reece turned his gaze towards Nichole, implying, "I wonder what kind of tricks Ms. Nichole has used. It seems the elite circle is coincidentally too fond of you." Nichole smiled and said, "James and I are truly in love, and besides, we''re already engaged. You might not have heard while you were at the police station, Mr. Reece, but Ms. Sophie and Mr. Colby have also gotten engaged, haven''t they? However... when seeing you two alone together at this hour, it''s hard not to think otherwise."


    Reece detested such pretentious women. At this moment, Tricia also sensed something was off. She got out of the car, ran up to Sophie and Reece, and said, "Mr. Reece, it''s good you''re out. Colby is still waiting in the car for both of you. Let''s get going."


    Nichole immediately saw through Tricia''s lie. Sheughed and said, "I wondered who it might be, but it''s just Tricia. Are you trying to cover for your boss? Mr. Colby is supposed to be getting engaged to Ms. Sophie. What kind of man would let his fianc¨¦ee out to meet another man alone in the middle of the night? Do you think anyone would believe your story?"


    "Ms. Nichole, you''re being too presumptive," Tricia retorted.


    "I think she''s right, though. If Colby is here, then let hime out. It would also prevent any misunderstandings."


    James tantly siding with Nichole made Sophie furrow her brow.


    Colby hadn''te out with her, but if Colby couldn''t show up now, what kind of rumors would Burke International spread about her and Reece tomorrow? Reece couldn''t afford to be ndered again.


    At that moment, a figure emerged from the corner.


    When Nichole saw the personing towards them was Colby, her smile instantly froze.


    Colby... Why was he here?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Why are you out sote? Didn''t you know I was waiting for you?"


    Colby naturally wrapped his arms around Sophie''s waist, and Sophie was startled. She didn''t expect Colby to actually follow.


    Colby caught a glimpse of James, who was arm-in-arm with Nichole, looking every bit the love-struck couple.


    Colby raised an eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Burke, just a few days and already a lovely wife by your side?"


    "Mr. Colby, you as well."


    James'' response seemed merely polite, his eyes turning towards Nichole, filled with undeniable affection. "It''ste. Let''s go home." "Alright, let''s."


    As the two prepared to leave, Colby suddenly said, "It seems Mr. Burke''sdy had some unsavory wordstor my fianc¨¦e. I''m sure I didn''t hear wrong, did I?"


    These words made the two stop in their tracks.


    Colby tightened his grip around Sophie''s waist, his teasing tone carrying a hint of coldness, "I''m someone who stands up for my own. Whoever bullies my girlwon''t be let off easily. No matter who they are." ?


    "So, Mr. Colby, you mean to have Nichole apologize to Sophie?" James was clearly protective of Nichole.


    The air around them seemed to freeze instantly. Colby continued, "Not just an apology, but a sincere one."


    "It sounds like you''re not taking me seriously?"


    "It seems you still have a sense of self-awareness."


    Colby''s lips curled into a smile, but his eyes didn''t show a trace of humor.


    As James and Colby remained at an impasse, Nichole tugged at James'' sleeve, looking vulnerable. "James, let it be. It was my fault for speaking without thinking. I''ll apologize to Ms. Sophie."

 Chapter 655

    "You are my fianc¨¦e, Nichole. You don''t have to bow to anyone. If Mr. Colby has anyints today, we''ll see who stands taller in the business world."


    James was about to escort Nichole away when a group of people suddenly surrounded them. The Costello family''s influence in Devonport was always formidable, and it was clear that these men were the family''s loyal soldiers, each trained personally and trusted implicitly by the veterans of the Costello family.


    Colby took a lollipop out of his pocket and put it in his mouth.


    He had long said he would quit smoking for Sophie, but he wasn''t used to not having anything in his mouth, so when he felt like killing someone, he would suck on a lollipop, which indeed made his mouth feel


    sweeter.


    James said coldly, "This is the entrance to the police station, Colby. Are you really not afraid?"


    "Of course I am. I''m aw-abiding citizen."


    With that, Colby waved his hand nonchntly and said to Tricia, "Go, shut the police station''s doors. Let''s not disturb our friends in the station."


    "Yes, Colby."


    Sophie couldn''t help but snicker at the sight.


    Colby''s thuggish tactics were indeed more despicable than anyone else.


    Colby raised an eyebrow. "Now, it all depends on whether your woman behaves."


    As the standoff continued, Nichole clung tighter to James'' arm.


    She would not bow to Sophie!


    But soon, an elderly woman''s voice was heard not far away. "Bea, isn''t that your future granddaughter-inw? What''s happening here?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the distance, Bea was


    apanied by threedies over


    fifty, apparently her card-yingpanions. Sophie also noticed a nearby high-end tearoom, a frequent gathering ce for Devonport''sdies of leisure.


    Bea saw Nichole and James and was also slightly surprised.


    The crowd escorted her over, and when she noticed Colby and Nichole, one of thedies beside Bea


    eximed in surprise, "Bea, isn''t that your former granddaughter-inw?"


    Bea''s face turned pale. She was terrified upon confirming the person standing before her was Sophie, stepping back in fear. "You... how are you still alive?!"


    She had clearly instructed Sna to deal with her! How could Sophie still be standing here, perfectly fine?


    Sophie keenly sensed Bea''s abnormal reaction. She felt Bea''s horror upon seeing her alive. Had Bea actually orchestrated Sna''s attempt on Sophie''s life?


    "I heard the news that you and Mr. Colby were getting engaged, and I couldn''t believe it until I saw it today."


    The elderly rarely paid attention to such news, but some knew earlier than others as members of the same eircle. Bea had been out all day, unaware of Sophie and Colby''s engagement news.


    At this moment, Bea was deeply unsettled, herplexion even paler.


    To confirm her suspicion, Sophie took a step closer to Bea, even extending a hand as if to touch her. "Bea, long time no see."


    But just as Sophie reached out her hand towards Bea, Bea stepped back as if seeing a ghost. Her voice was panicked. "You, don''te any closer!"

 Chapter 656

    James watched Bea''s frightened demeanor and stepped forward to support her. Frowning, he asked, "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    Bea was unsettled. She managed a weak shake of her head, saying, "It''s... it''s nothing."


    James'' gaze turned icily towards Sophie. "Sophie, what have you done to my grandmother?"


    "Mr. Burke, I''ve been right here. I haven''t done anything." Sophie retreated to Colby''s side, also full of confusion. She said, "Why did Bea act so scared upon seeing me? It''s as if she''s seen a ghost?" At the mention of ''ghost,'' Bea became eve more scared and dared not look at Sophie. She said, "Things were said on the news before... I thought..."


    "That''s all false. Haven''t I rified it already? Look how scared you are, and here I am, alive and well."


    Bea began to calm down. She looked towards Sophie, realizing that Sophie was indeed alive.


    Sna had deceived her!


    Bea thought of her thirty million and felt an intense sting of loss. That was the money she got by selling a lot of her jewelry!


    Sophie, observing Bea, became more convinced that the kidnapping in Duskhaven had something to do with Bea.


    Nichole quickly went over to Bea, took her hand, and said, "Grandma, this is Ms. Sophie. She''s still alive. Moreover, Ms. Sophie and Mr. Colby are engaged, and their wedding date is the same as mine and James''."


    Nichole''s simple statement was undoubtedly meant to tell Bea that Sophie was fickle, having just divorced and now soon to be married to someone else.


    Indeed, Bea was shocked that Sophie could get engaged to Colby.


    She looked Colby up and down, indeed finding Colby to be the man she had people secretly photograph back then.


    She hadn''t expected Sophie to be so fortunate, leaving her grandson and finding another wealthy family!


    Bea was well aware of the Costello family''s reputation, but at this moment, she didn''t want to lose her dignity, so she feigned politeness "Colby, right? I''ve met your elders when was younger. By senigrity, you and James are the same; both should call me ''Grandma


    At this, Sophie suddenly let out augh.


    Bea frowned, "What are youughing at?"


    "I just found what you said to be funny, so Iughed." After saying this, Sophie paused, then looked towards Colby. "Colby, I remember decades ago, the Costello family was the leading family in Devonport, right?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course."


    "I often heard my grandparents mention that back then, being invited to a Costello family dinner meant you were among the elite Even my family had to wait in line. I didn''t realize Bea was so wealthy


    decades ago, truly enviable."


    As soon as Sophie said this, several otherdies couldn''t help butugh. But quickly, they realized it wasn''t the right time and closed their mouths.


    Only Bea''s face turned sour.


    Who didn''t know the Burke family came into wealthte? Decades ago, the Burke family hadn''t the standing to enter the circle of the four major families. Even now, the Costello family''s status was clear for all to see.


    Asking the head of the Costello family to call you ''Grandma'' was indeed a stretch.

 Chapter 657

    "Ms. Sophie, is that a sneer?"


    At that moment, Nichole''s untimely retortpletely shattered the illusion, indirectly admitting that Bea had indeed been bragging.


    As expected, Bea''s expression turned even more sour.


    Sophie feigned confusion and asked, "Ms. Rowena, I was genuinelyplimenting Bea just now. Why would you think I was being sarcastic?"


    "Because you..."


    The words were on the tip of Nichole''s tongue when she realized she had misspoken. When she looked at Bea again, she saw Bea''s face darken.


    "Grandma... I didn''t mean..."


    "Silence!" Bea red at Nichole.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people just couldn''t hide their true nature! Even with all the training, they were still foolish at heart.


    She did not even know what should and should not be said at times like this!


    Sophie''s smile seemed particrly mocking in Bea''s eyes.


    Bea took a deep breath and turned to James. "James! Let''s go!"


    James didn''t dare to defy Bea and prepared to leave with her after giving Sophie a cold look.


    However, Colby''s people had already surrounded them, making it impossible to leave.


    Bea turned and red at Colby. "Colby, what is the meaning of this?"


    "My fianc¨¦e was insulted by your future granddaughter-inw. I must insist that she apologizes to my fianc¨¦e. When she bows and apologizes, then you may leave." Colby''s words were outrageously arrogant, and James'' gaze turned even colder. "Colby, don''t go too far!"


    "James..."


    Nichole clung tightly to James'' sleeve, biting her lip and making herself look all the more pitiable. Realizing that the group had no intention of letting them go, thedies nearby started to panic.


    "Bea, you need to have your granddaughter-inw apologize, or we''ll all be stuck here!"


    "You know the influence of the Costello family, Bea. If she doesn''t apologize, we''ll never hear the end of it!" "Exactly. Since Ms. Rowena was the one who spoke out of turn, it''s only right for her to apologize."


    Under the urging of thedies, Bea red at Nichole. "Since you were the one who spoke out of turn, naturally, you should apologize. Go on, say you''re sorry to Ms. Sophie."


    "Grandma!"


    Nichole couldn''t believe Bea''s reaction, but Bea showed no signs of relenting. She coldly said, "Are you going to make us all wait here for your apology?" "Grandma, it wasn''t Nichole''s fault..."


    "Silence!" Bea red at James. "You are the head of the Burke family! You must act appropriately. When your fianc¨¦e is in the wrong, you can''t just blindly defend her. What would people think?"


    After being scolded by Bea, James could only stand still.


    Bea gave Nichole a cold look. "Well? Are you going to apologize, or do I have to make you?"


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes,


    Nichole felt utterly humiliated. Biting


    her lip, she finally approached


    Sophie and bowed deeply. "MS. Sophie, I was rude earlier. I hope you can forgive me. I''m very sorry."

 Chapter 658

    Sophie watched Nichole bow before her and showed no intention of responding for quite some time.


    Nichole felt her back aching from bowing, but she couldn''t raise her head at this moment. She was seething inside.


    "I''m not heartless," Sophie finally spoke, her tone icy. " Ms. Rowena, I just hope that in the future, you can watch your words more carefully. Don''t make baseless assumptions about others. That way, you won''t bring shame to the Burke family, right?"


    Her gaze shifted pointedly towards Bea.


    Tonight, Bea had truly embarrassed herself. By tomorrow, the gossip amongst the elitedies would spread like wildfire.


    The Burke family''s granddaughter-inw bowed and apologized to the Costello family''s granddaughter-inw with a bow. After this, who in Devonport wouldn''t understand the implication?


    Having lost all her dignity, Bea couldn''t bear to stay a moment longer. She red at James andmanded, "Take your woman and go home now!"


    "Yes, Grandma," Jamesplied. He walked over to Nichole and took her hand, which only made her tears fall harder.


    Sophie, seeing the pity in James'' eyes, couldn''t help but scoff at the scene.


    Once everyone had left, Tricia noticed Reece hesitating and realized he wanted to ask about Sophie''s engagement. "Let me take you home; your grandmother is worried about you." "Okay," Reece agreed, his nce lingering on Sophie onest time before leaving.


    When they were alone, Sophie asked, "Didn''t we agree that I''de alone to pick up Reece? Why did you follow me secretly?"


    "I was worried about you. It was for your safety," Colby raised an eyebrow, his tone confident. "Turns out I was right toe."


    Sophie was used to Colby''s innate self-assurance by now.


    Finally, she nced back at James helping Nichole into the car and mentioned, "Don''t you think James has been acting strange?" The first thing James said when he saw her...


    "It is strange. I heard that since


    from the ind, consumedhetContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    identally


    has been a bit confused."  S


    "Did he get amnesia?"


    How did such a clich¨¦ happen to James?


    Sophie didn''t buy it.


    "Whether his amnesia is real or fake,


    817


    I won''t allow anyone to bully you Colby Said, holding Sophie''s hand firmly. "Let''s go home. We have an exciting day ahead of us tomorrow."


    "What? What exciting thing is happening tomorrow? You could at least tell me!"


    "It''s a secret."


    "Colby!"


    The next morning, Sophie was rudely awakened by the doorbell.


    Dragging herself out of bed, she opened the door to find Adler and Jenna Carrying boxes of various sizes into her house, leaving her stunned.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    "Ah, Colby asked us to bring these over early. He''s off getting a makeover," Adler exined casually.


    "A makeover? For what asion?"


    "Don''t just stand there;e on in!" Adler ushered the rest of the crew inside, including makeup artists and stylists.


    Sophie was still trying to process why her house was suddenly filled with people.

 Chapter 659

    Jenna excitedly pushed Sophie towards the bathroom, and Sophie asked, "What exactly is going on?"


    "I suspect Colby is going to propose to you!"


    Sophieughed, asking, "Where did you hear that?"


    Jenna, puzzled, asked, "Isn''t he? That''s what we all guessed! Otherwise, why would he spend so much money to have Adler get someone to dress you up?"


    "Colby has already promised Lennon that he would entirely organize the proposal and engagement. Knowing Lennon''s personality, he definitely wouldn''t let Colby intervene."


    "Ah?" Jenna suddenly lost all her enthusiasm, dejectedly saying, "And here I thought it was a proposal. Got excited over nothing!"


    "Are you two ready yet? Hurry, hurry, we''re running out of time!" Adler was clearly anxious.


    Under Adler''s urging, Sophie made her way to the living room, where the makeup artist and stylist wasted no time in getting her ready.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Upon seeing the designer dress, Jennamented, "This was custom-made to your measurements. I have to say, Colby has good taste. He definitely takes after me!"


    Adler retorted, "Oh, please, all the clothes you have were bought by me! If Colby has good taste, it''s because he takes after me!"


    "Joke''s on you. I never asked you to buy me clothes! It''s always you insisting..."


    "Enough, my dear, just zip it!" Adler quickly covered Jenna''s mouth.


    Watching this scene unfold, Sophie suddenly smelled a whiff of some secret tension. How had she not noticed before that Jenna and Adler were so well-matched?


    Brushing that thought aside, she looked at the bold maroon dress and found it quite to her taste.


    The first time she met Colby, she was wearing a long maroon dress.


    After the makeover, Jenna couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Sophie wore a long maroon dress paired with a silver belt adorned with crystals and a ck trim, outlining her perfect figure. The maroon dress fluttered elegantly, exuding a sense of mboyance and grace without losing nobility. The off-shoulder design perfectly showcased her delicate corbones and Beautiful neckline.


    "And the high heels..."


    Jenna ced the high heels in front of Sophie.


    As Sophie slipped on the high heels, she transformed into a stunningly powerful and elegant woman, exuding an aura that demanded attention.


    Seeing this, Jenna couldn''t help but The dream figure and


    ? very woman wishes for yet


    ''s wontent


    it all. I''m so envious!"  S


    Sophie looked at Jenna through the mirror and smiled slightly. "Jenna, you''re not bad yourself."


    Jenna sighed, "Not bad, but the men I meet leave much to be desired."


    Sophie''s gaze instinctively shifted to Adler, only to see him muttering, "That''s because your taste in men is questionable..." Jenna red at Adler. "What did you say?"


    "I meant... I meant the car''s here! Let''s hurry up!" Adler hurriedly led Sophie downstairs first.


    Sophie was curious about what Colby was up to. Once in the car, she realized Adler was the driver.


    Sophie was surprised. "You''re my personal driver?"


    "Of course, that''s my side job-Colby''s part-time driver."


    As the car elerated, they eventually arrived at the destination, stopping in front of S Corporation''s entrance.

 Chapter 660

    "Colby... you''re not seriously taking her to work, are you?"


    Jenna couldn''t figure out what was going through Adler''s mind. At this moment, her mind was racing with a million thoughts.


    Since morning, they had been dressing up Sophie, thinking they were about to witness a proposal. Instead, Colby had Adler drop her off at the entrance of S Corporation.


    From now on, Colby had better not say he was rted to her. How embarrassing!


    "Look, look! That''s a Ferrari..."


    "Is some big CEOing to ourpany for business today? I haven''t heard anything."


    Several employees stood at the entrance of S Corporation, sneaking peeks in this direction. From their position, the employees could clearly see Adler''s face, charming enough to captivate anyone, through the car window.


    Adler was naturally handsome, with particrly captivating eyes. He was known as a yboy, and many female employees within the corporation harbored a crush on him.


    As he rolled down the window and took off his ck sunsses, his scanning gaze caused some of the female employees to blush.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Adler? Why has he suddenlye to the office?"


    "Mr. Adler is looking at me."


    "Nonsense! He''s clearly looking at me!"


    People pushed and shoved each other while Adler, under everyone''s gaze, opened the car door.


    "Ah! Mr. Adler is getting out of the car! He''s really handsome!"


    "Mr. Adler hasn''t been to the office for a long time. Could it be that he''s here to meet our new General Manager today?"


    "I think so. Ms. Nichole is the gem of the Freeman family and is engaged to Mr. Burke. Hasn''t Burke International recently invested in ourpany? Mr. Adler must be here to meet her!"


    As Adler got out of the car, he heard the surrounding gossip.


    Him, meeting Nichole?


    Pffft!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Adler sighed,menting that the inte truly had no memory. Nichole''s past criminal deeds hadn''t even faded away.


    After just a few months ofying low and returning to the public eye, her reputation hadpletely changed, all thanks to her status as the future Mrs. of Burke International S


    How boring.


    Adler opened the rear car door and then graciously helped Jenna out of the car.


    The other employees, seeing Jenna,


    were all envious. Who didn''t know that the Dennis family''s head was Lennon''s niece? Only someone of her status could get Adler too personally assist her out of the car!


    Soon, Adler gentlemanly helped Sophie out of the car as well. Upon seeing Sophie, everyone was taken aback.


    "Isn''t that Ms. Sophie? She was fired. Why is she here?"


    "Have you guys not heard? The scandal that was all over the inte about the ''modern day Casanova'' was Mr. Colby! Mr. Colby and Sophie are now engaged!" "Being beautiful sure is great. She can remarry into wealth even after a divorce."


    ...


    Three employees nearby didn''t hesitate to gossip openly.


    At that moment, Adler''s gaze swept over those three employees. They realized Adler was heading towards them, and all three showed shy expressions on their faces. However, Adler soon pointed at the trio and said coldly, "You three are fired."


    Adler held shares in S Corporation


    and was one of its directors. He was


    known for his congeniality,


    especially towards women. It was rare to see him lose his temper within the corporation.


    The three stood there, dumbfounded, clearly not understanding why they were suddenly dismissed.

 Chapter 661

    Adler escorted Sophie and Jenna into the corporation, his voice cutting through the air, "What''s going on with HR? If I hear one more gossip, everyone''s fired!"


    Adler''s outburst in the lobby sent employees scattering.


    Meanwhile, a voice outside caught Sophie''s attention.


    "Ms. Nichole, good morning." The receptionist warmly weed Nichole inside, who immediately noticed Sophie in the lobby.


    Today, Sophie was dressed differently than usual. She usually favored a casual style at work and outside work, but today, she seemed to have made an extra effort, exuding a cool and noble aura. Remembering the humiliation from the night before, Nichole couldn''t help feeling ufortable. Nichole frowned at the dispersed crowd and asked, "What''s this panic about? Who''s causing trouble in the corporation this early?"


    "Oh, Ms. Nichole, feeling bold, aren''t we?" Jenna sneered at Nichole, impressed by her audacity after just a few days.


    No longer intimidated by Jenna, Nichole retorted with a coldugh, "Ms. Jenna, are you the one causing trouble at S Corporation?"


    The others remained silent. They were used to seeing Nichole dressed as if she were from a wealthy family, but today, standing next to Sophie and Jenna, she seemed to lose her shine, looking more like an imposter, her words carrying no authority.


    "Ms. Nichole, it was me."


    Adler turned around, and upon realizing the source of themotion, Nichole scoffed, "I should''ve known. What brings you from the Tredgold Corporation to ours?"


    The onlookers gasped.


    Adler was a known stakeholder in S Corporation, no secret to those within and even outside thepany.


    Over the year, Adler had been actively involved in S Corporation''s affairs, far beyond being just a nominal chairman. Nichole''s ignorance was shocking!


    Feeling the weight of everyone''s stares, Nichole grew ufortable.


    Adler merely nced at Nichole and instructed the receptionist, "Exin to her why I''m here."


    The receptionist hesitated. She


    didn''t want Nichole to feel


    embarrassed, and whispered, "Ms.


    Nichole, Mr. Adler is one of our


    shareholders and the chairman. He''s


    probably here for an inspection..."


    Essentially, Nichole was Adler''s subordinate. It wasughable for a subordinate to be unaware of their supevisor''s identity.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sophie watched the scene unfold with a light chuckle. She thought Nichole had put in much effort for S Corporation, but realized she was clueless about thepany''s hierarchy.


    Nichole''s face betrayed her


    embarrassment, but she quicklyposed herself and addressed Adler, "?, Mr. Adler, you''re also a director at S Corporation. I''m new here and still getting acquainted with people and procedures. My apologies."


    As Adler was about to respond, Colby''s cold voice came from the entrance, "Since you know this, perhaps it''s best you resign."


    Everyone turned towards the voice.


    Colby, unusually dressed in a sharp ck suit, was followed by senior secretaries from Costello Corporation. His entrance made


    everyone gasp.


    Was this the rumored ruthless head of the Costello Corporation?


    "

 Chapter 662

    Under Sophie''s stunned gaze, Colby walked to her side.


    Sophie lowered her voice and asked, "What exactly are you ying at?"


    Colby simply smiled without a word. Instead, he took Sophie''s hand directly. To onlookers, this scene was no different than a public disy of affection.


    Nichole said, "Mr. Colby, I know you and Ms. Sophie are engaged, but surely the matters of S Corporation are beyond your intervention, right?"


    Colby didn''t even bother to lift his gaze as he said, "Tricia, show her."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Colby."


    Tricia ced Colby''s appointment letter right in front of Nichole.


    Upon seeing the letter, Nichole''s face turned pale instantly.


    Tricia stated, "Mr. Colby invested eight billion into S Corporation a year ago. He owns twenty-five percent of thepany shares, granting him absolute decision-making power."


    "What? Mr. Colby invested eight billion a year ago? Is this true?"


    "The appointment letter is right here. How could it be false?"


    "My goodness, an eight billion investment a year ago? He''s practically a founding shareholder!"


    ...


    Hearing this, Nichole''s face grew even uglier. "This is impossible! S Corporation has been operating for a year! I''ve never heard of Mr. Colby investing! I don''t ept this appointment letter!" Sophie watched Nichole''s disbelief, amused internally.


    When she had initially borrowed eight billion from Colby, she had explicitly mentioned mortgaging Russell Enterprises'' properties and shares to Colby. Following Russell Enterprises'' bankruptcy and its merger into S Corporation, Colby logically acquired his share of the stocks.


    Moreover, at the time of S Corporation''s establishment, she had also given some shares to Colby as a form of interest repayment.


    She hadn''t thought then that it woulde in handy at such a moment.


    Tricia said, "Ms. Nichole, this appointment letter is legally binding. If you disagree, you may file awsuit, though I doubt that would be fruitful."


    The argument was going nowhere, so Nichole said, "Even if Mr. Colby holds twenty-five percent of the shares, I am still the General Manager Burke International dispatched. Mr. Colby has no right to force my resignation."


    Gaining some confidence, Nichole continued, "I unknowingly had a minor disagreement with Director Tredgold. I''ve apologized, and it was a trivial matter, which I believe Director Tredgold wouldn''t mind." "Oh, please, don''t! I do mind, very much so."


    Adler''sment turned Nichole''s face sour as he said, "I particrly dislike subordinates whock discernment. Ms. Nichole is sent by Burke International, so Mr. Colby, please be kind and just send her to pack her belongings and leave."


    Colby seemed to ponder for a moment before nodding in agreement, saying, "That makes sense."


    "Mr. Colby!"


    "Someone, pack up Ms. Nichole''s things from the upstairs office. Within twenty minutes, I want to see a clean and tidy office, free of any clutter." "Yes, Mr. Colby."


    The secretaries of the Costello Corporation, all elites from the Costello family, immediately went upstairs upon receiving the order.


    Nichole quickly realized that she had been outmaneuvered by Colby and Adler. Their visit today was clearly intended to drive her out!


    "I get it now. Mr. Colby, you''re here


    today just to help Ms. Sophie," Nichole sneered, "I thought she had some real capability, but it turns out she just relies on her man! Sophie, you can''t handle being fired yourself, yet you resort to using power to drive me away! Such despicable tactics!"

 Chapter 663

    "Oh no, Ms. Nichole, I haven''t said a word since I''ve been standing here. Howe you''re attacking me all of a sudden?"


    Sophie looked puzzled, and Nichole red at Sophie, retorting, "You know Mr. Colby is pressuring me to stand up for you? They say Mr. Colby has principles and wouldn''t trouble a woman, but it seems he''s just another man using his power to bully women!"


    Nichole''s demeanor truly seemed that of a deeply wronged woman. She had always had a knack for ying the innocent victim, and now, she had perfected the art.


    Her expression of enduring injustice made her look like a stubborn woman bullied by others, evoking involuntarypassion and trust in her from anyone who saw her.


    Sophie only said, "Mr. Colby fired you because you were not fit for your position, not because of me."


    Nichole red at Sophie, retorting, "I''ve been in office for less than a week! How can you say I''m not fit for my position?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "Ms. Nichole, you acknowledge you''ve been in office for less than a week! As far as I know, you haven''t aplished a single task since you''ve been appointed as General Manager. Have you?"


    Nichole sneered, saying, "Tasks require time, and theirplexity is something you naturally wouldn''t understand! After all, someone had to pull strings to get into Eastwood College. How could you possibly know how to manage such arge corporation?"


    Hearing this, those around couldn''t help but whisper among themselves. Sophie''s entry into Eastwood College had caused quite a stir in the upper social circles back then. Now, Nichole bringing up the past instantly reignited everyone''s curiosity.


    Nichole mentioned the past, but Sophie wasn''t in a hurry to defend herself. Instead, she said, "Right, Ms. Nichole, you also graduated from Eastwood College."


    "It''s good that you remember."


    Nichole naturally felt superior, remembering her graduation from Eastwood College.


    Everyone knew she was a schrship student back then, and graduating from Eastwood College was a source of pride!


    Sophie just smiled and said, "Since


    you also remember graduating from Eastwood College, then you should recall that Eastwood College is the most prestigious elite school in Devonport, where everyone is top talent. When I started my job, on the very first day, I secured a partnership with Aldridge Global. But I heard that in your first week here, aside from clocking in and out and having coffee at thepany, you''ve been busy decorating your new office. The documents on your desk have piled up like a mountain, and you haven''t looked at them once, have you?"


    Sophie spoke the truth, and Nichole''s face darkened. How could Sophie know so much about thepany''s affairs?!


    Thinking this, Nichole immediately looked at her secretary, who waved her hands in denial. She had never spoken of these matters to anyone! Sophie watched this scene, merely smiling slightly.


    Sophie was the power behind S Corporation. What was adjusting apany''s surveince to her?


    She had been aware of Nichole''s doings in thepany for days. Even if she directly fired Nichole, Nichole would have no choice but to ept it.


    Had it not been for dealing with Reece''s matter first, Sophie would have mercilessly kicked Nichole out.


    Letting Colby stand up for Sophie


    was also good for preventing thepany''s employees from wildly specting about the various insider stories behind Nichole''s dismissal.


    "Speaking of Eastwood College just now made me somewhat embarrassed for you, Ms. Nichole. revisited my alma mater recently and the teachers made it clear to me that you failed your graduation internship, technically making you a dropout."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 664

    Upon hearing this, the room erupted into murmurs of disbelief.


    "What? Ms. Nichole didn''t graduate?"


    "No way, wasn''t it all over the inte that Ms. Nichole graduated with almost perfect scores?"


    "I heard that Ms. Nichole only got into Eastwood College because of Mr. Burke''s financial support and connections. She did study for four years, but in the end, she didn''t graduate..."


    What being a dropout implied was clear to everyone present. It either meant failing to submit a qualifying thesis on time or not securing a proper internship.


    Even though not everyone at S Corporation graduated from Eastwood College, they all had degrees from prestigious universities. A dropout wouldn''t even be able to step foot into S Corporation. Wasn''t it obvious who got in through backdoor connections?


    Nichole''s face turned sour, and at that moment, the secretaries Colby had sent to pack Nichole''s belongings hade down with all her stuff packed in cardboard boxes. The contents were clearly visible.


    Aptop worth thousands, an expensive coffee maker, exquisite tea sets, and valuable bottles of wine. At a nce, aside from theputer, nothing was rted to work.


    Colby said indifferently, "Take the stuff to the door, and please ask Ms. Nichole to leave."


    "Yes, Mr. Colby." Tricia approached Nichole and said, "Ms. Rowena, as of today, you have been terminated. Please leave."


    Public termination was undoubtedly a p in Nichole''s dignity.


    Nichole clenched her fists and said, "The termination process isn''tplete yet. Burke International is also a shareholder of S Corporation! Unless James disagrees, you can''t kick me out!"


    Tricia added, "Ms. Rowena, let me


    remind you, Mr. Colby owns twenty-five percent of the shares, which surpasses the twenty percent owned by Burke International. Dismissing a general manager is entirely within Mr. Colby''s authority, without needing to notify Burke International."


    "You, you''re all just!"


    Nichole pointed at the people around her, struggling to find words, while Colbyzily said, "Seems like she doesn''t want to leave. Tricia, call security."


    "Yes, Mr. Colby." Tricia took out her walkie-talkie and spoke into it, "Security,e in and escort Ms. Rowena out."


    Soon, security came in and grabbed Nichole by the arms.


    "What are you doing? I was sent by Burke International! You can''t treat me this way!"


    ?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Nichole tried to break free, but the security guards were too strong. She quickly noticed the disdainful and scornful looks of the people around her, which made her eyes turn red.


    Nichole red at Colby and Sophie, saying, "I was dispatched by Burke International. When I get back, Burke International will demand ano exnation for this!"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, "Ms. Rowena, we won''t see you out."


    Even if Nichole felt wronged, at that moment, she could only be dragged out by security. "Everyone, disperse."


    Then, holding Sophie''s hand, Colby said, "Let me show you how your office has been arranged." Colby tantly held Sophie''s hand in full view of everyone as they walked to the employee area. Sophie lowered her voice, "So many people are watching. Don''t you think you''re being a bit too biased?" "Am I?" Colby replied with a smirk. "Darling, I''ve always been like this."

 Chapter 665

    Sophie yfully red at Colby. However, she was quite happy today. Nichole had been directly scolded away, probably seething with rage.


    Meanwhile, Jenna and Adler exchanged a look. Jenna asked, "What should we do now?"


    "These lovebirds are too engrossed in each other. Maybe we should leave for now?"


    They hadn''t been able to get a word in edgewise during the whole drama.


    At that moment, Tricia approached them, saying, "Mr. Adler, Ms. Jenna, Colby has asked for you both upstairs."


    "When did he say that? His eyes have room for Sophie only!"


    Adler couldn''t even bother toin.


    Colby used to be a straightforward guy before getting into a rtionship, but he turned into a show-off peacock the moment he fell in love.


    Adler and Jenna had been dragged around all morning just to witness this melodrama!


    Tricia reassured, "Mr. Adler, please don''t be upset. Colby wants to discuss something important with you."


    "Fine, I''ll do him this favor."


    If it wasn''t for their years of acquaintance, he would have just walked away!


    Upstairs, Sophie looked around the office that was now tidied up. She said, "It''s a pity Nichole had this office repainted. I don''t like this cream-colored theme."


    "I know you don''t like it, so I had another room prepared yesterday."


    "Another room?" Sophie was surprised.


    Colby took Sophie''s hand and led her out, showing her an office on the top floor that had been redecorated in the minimalist art style she liked. Everything seemed meticulously arranged, from the desks to the chandeliers, creating a harmonious vibe.


    Moreover,


    larger,


    space was much


    previo least twice the size of t


    s office, with wooden


    flooring that added a homely touch.


    Leaning against the desk, Sophie smiled


    me and said, "So, besides giving


    me a good show, you also show, you also prepared such a big surprise for me.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Of course I do."


    Sophie wrapped her arms around


    Colby''s neck. Both were about to et


    share a passionate kiss when the office door inappropriately swung open.


    "Whoa, I didn''t see anything. Carry on, carry on!"


    Adler hurriedly closed the door, and Sophie awkwardly withdrew her hands, but Colby leaned in the next second to kiss her cheek.


    Outside, Adler asked timidly, "Can wee in now?"


    Colby adjusted his cufflinks and said sternly, "Come in."


    As Adler and Jenna walked in, Sophie felt shy. She stood up to prepare some tea, but Colby insisted on doing it himself.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sophie coughed awkwardly, and Colby smiled. "Let me."


    "...Okay."


    Sophie agreed, then quickly sat on the sofa, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Jenna''s gaze wandered between Sophie and Colby. She whispered to Sophie, "Did Adler interrupt you guys?"


    Sophie''s face turned red instantly. "No!"


    Adler coughed and said, "Why are you so concerned about their business? Drink your tea!"


    Jenna pouted unhappily, but Adler quickly changed the subject. "Colby, what did you want to discuss with us?"

 Chapter 666

    Adler thought it was something significant, but Colby pulled out two invitations and handed them to Adler and Jenna.


    "Engagement invitations?" Adler and Jenna were both taken aback.


    Colby rubbed his temples and said, "Take a closer look."


    After sharing a nce, Adler and Jenna opened the invitations and examined them more closely. That was when Jenna noticed the key detail. "Is this... a wedding invitation?"


    Sophie leaned into Colby''s embrace, her smile beaming. "Yes, you guys are going to be the best man and maid of honor at our wedding."


    Adler eximed in surprise, "Seriously? You guys are doing sh marriage?"


    "What sh marriage? Sophie and I have been together for quite some time now, you know?"


    "How long exactly? It hasn''t even been forty-eight hours since Sophie''s divorce was finalized! Wouldn''t this be explosive news if it got out?"


    Sophie and Colby shared a knowing smile, having discussed this justst night. Colby had even had Tricia print the invitations, naturally prioritizing their best man and maid of honor, as well as Colby''s grandfather.


    Sophie exined, "Though the engagement party is happening first, the wedding won''t be too far off. We wanted to tell you guys early so you could prepare your dress and suit without any rush." Jenna''s eyes filled with tears. "Oh my! I will be a maid of honor for the first time in my life! I''m so touched!"


    She hugged Sophie tightly, sniffling, "Sophie, don''t worry. If Colby ever dares to mistreat you, I''ll go straight to Lennon and have him teach Colby a lesson!"


    Sophieughed, adding, "But before the wedding, I have another important matter to attend to."


    Jenna, puzzled, asked, "What could possibly be more important than your engagement?"


    Sophie''s smile faded slightly.


    Two days had passed, and by now, Ricardo should have sensed that something was amiss.


    In the evening, Ricardo stared at the trending topics page on hisputer.


    The leaks about Julian earning an astronomical fee were countered by official denials that Julian had donated his entire savings to the


    and thebel of a young


    Angel Orphanage, earning t


    famePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    phnthropist.


    They also tried to scandalize Julian with usations of solicitation, but an anticipated hit drama series'' official ount debunked this, inadvertently boosting the new series'' poprity.


    The most infuriating scandal was


    Shirley''s usation that Julian had dumped her upon gaining fame. However, the S Corporation''s PR team seemed to have anticipated this move, quickly proving that the two were never in a romanti rtionship and exposing Shirley''s years of unrequited obsession with Julian.


    The billions spent on PR went to waste. Ricardo smashed hisputer on the desk.


    "Damn it!"


    Ricardo''s expression was grim as he immediately pulled out his phone to call Booker.


    The call went unanswered for a while, and just before it would have disconnected, Booker finally picked up. "Mr. Ricardo."


    "Why did you take so long to answer


    the phone? Do you realize the situation in Devonport? Julian hasn''t been taken down, and I''ve lost billions in PR expenses! Moreover, several executives in Devonport who had issues with S Corporation have suddenly turned against us, making our situation extremely unfavorable. The investments we made are all wasted. You need to think of something fast and mobilize funds immediately! The Cloude Enterprises branch I''ve just established in Devonport can''t copse as soon as it hits the market!"

 Chapter 667

    If that was the case, then he was in big trouble!


    "Mr. Ricardo, we''ve run into a bit of a situation here in Duskhaven, and I was about to ask you for some funding."


    "What did you say?"


    On the other end of the phone, Booker spoke calmly, "Because you withdrew ten billion in funds a few days ago, some of the projects here in Duskhaven have started to halt. All the major shareholders and our business partners are pressing me for payments. I''ve been dying as much as I can, but now, without the ten billion, thepany might just face paralysis. If this situationsts more than three days, you should know what the consequences will be, Mr. Ricardo."


    Hearing this, Ricardo felt a surge of anger, "Why are you only telling me such an important matter now!"


    "Mr. Ricardo, I did mention it before, but you said it wasn''t urgent..."


    "Enough!" Ricardo snapped, "I don''t care how you do it. Borrow or take out loans, whatever it takes. The projects in Duskhaven cannot stop, and I need the funds for Devonport transferred to me immediately!" Listening to Ricardo''s demands, Booker sneered internally.


    What kind of person or institution could lend out tens of billions at a moment''s notice? How could any bank agree to lend such a huge amount of money?


    Ricardo was desperate.


    But soon, Booker thought of another n for revenge. "Alright, Mr. Ricardo, I''ll figure something out."


    "I need to know the solution before midnight tonight!"


    Booker nced at the clock. There was only an hour left until midnight.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Such a demanding request.


    "Okay, I''ll do my best."


    After saying this, Booker hung up the phone.


    Shortly after, Booker called Sophie.


    Sophie was at Colby''s house, justing out of the bathroom drying her hair, when she answered the phone. Booker''s voice came through, "Ms. Sophie." S


    Sophie held the phone between her shoulder and ear, asking, "Did Ricardo call you?"


    "Mr. Ricardo wants me to take out loans to solve the financial crisis."


    "Loans?" Sophieughed, "Has Ricardo lost his mind?"


    They were talking about a loan of over ten billion! What bank could possibly lend Ricardo over ten billion? Booker said, "I have an idea."


    "Oh? What''s the idea?"


    "In any case, Ms. Sophie, you''re


    definitoe up with t , so why not cont


    ten


    lend it to Mr. Ricardo."


    Hearing this, Sophie raised an eyebrow. It was such a great idea, and it was surprising that it came from Booker.


    Booker continued, "However, we''ll need to find a suitable guise since you''re lending in a personal capacity."


    "Don''t worry about that. Your idea is good, I think... we can do it this way."


    "Good, I''ll ensure the best interest for you, Ms. Sophie." Then, Booker ended the call.


    At that moment, Colby wrapped his


    arms around Sophie''s waist fromet


    and asked softly, "Why did


    you take so long?"


    "What? Are you in a hurry?"


    Colby kissed Sophie''s neck, his voice deep. "I''ve been impatiently waiting."

 Chapter 668

    The next day, Ricardo arrived early at the caf¨¦, his impatience evident as he cast a nce at his watch. The waiter approached him and said, "Sir, you''ve been waiting for an hour now. Would you like a refill on your coffee?"


    The waiter gave Ricardo a peculiar look. Given Ricardo''s stylish appearance and handsome features, he didn''t seem like someone who would skimp on spending.


    Clearly, Ricardo noticed the waiter''s gaze. He frowned and looked at his now empty coffee cup.


    He had always lived a life of luxury and had never needed to ask for a refill on a coffee before, but the issue was that he genuinely didn''t have much money on him at the moment.


    Ricardo said with a hint of impatience, "Another refill, please."


    The waiter''s disdain grew. It was surprising that someone so attractive was short on money for even two cups of coffee!


    Meanwhile, Booker was outside the caf¨¦ and hurried in. Upon seeing Booker, Ricardo immediately lost his temper, "What took you so long? Couldn''t you have exined things over the phone? Did we really have toe here?"


    God knows how many disdainful looks Ricardo had endured waiting here!


    "I''m terribly sorry, Mr. Ricardo. My flight was dyed, so I got here a bitte."


    As Booker sincerely apologized, Ricardo waved his hand in frustration and said, "You mentionedst night that the loan issue was almost sorted. What''s the status now?"


    "I''ve been in touch with several banks we''ve dealt with before, but none of them are willing to lend us the money. The sum is toorge, and they''re afraid of the risks." Ricardo became even angrier. "You meet me in Devonport just to tell me this?"


    "Mr. Ricardo, although the banks haven''te through, there is someone willing to lend us the money."


    "Who? Who can possibly offer us billions at once?"


    Such a vast sum wasn''t trivial, and Ricardo would likely know of any enterprise capable of lending billions instantly!


    Booker stared at Ricardo and slowly stated, "It''s the head of S Corporation."


    Ricardo became instantly wary. "You mean ke?"


    "Yes."


    "Booker, have you lost your mind? I''m trying topete with ke, and he''s willing to lend me money?"


    Seeing Ricardo''s disbelief, Booker exined, "It''s true, but ke has his conditions."


    Ricardo frowned, "What conditions?"


    "ke is only willing to lend us ten billion."


    "Are you joking? What can ten billion aplish?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Ricardo, ten billion... it''s enough to save the foundation of


    Duskhaven, allowing the Dusk!. ne?


    project to proceed as nned."


    Ricardo angrily retorted, "But I''ve spent so much to expand our influence in Devonport. Doesn''t that mean all my investments wilbgo down the drain?"


    Ricardo''s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of others around them. Booker could only console Kim, "Mr. Ricardo, although it means you''ll face some losses and hardships, we can gradually make up for those. If you refuse this loan now, we''ll lose everything."


    Booker could see he was slowly persuading Ricardo and continued, "Mr. Ricardo, this might be ourst chance."

 Chapter 669

    Ricardo massaged his temples, finally saying tiredly, "Then let''s do it his way, ten billion it is."


    Booker couldn''t help but smirk inwardly, though he kept his face neutral and said, "Mr. Ricardo, this ten billion isn''t a no-strings-attached offer."


    "He has conditions?"


    "For ten billion, naturally, there are conditions."


    Ricardo took a deep breath and asked, "What are his conditions?"


    "This is a personal loan to you, Mr. Ricardo, as a gesture to turn foes into friends. ke''s condition is that the Cloude family must not trouble Julian from now on. This loan''s interest rate will also be slightly higher than the bank''s. If you agree to these conditions, ke will proceed with the loan. If not..."


    Booker left the sentence hanging, but Ricardo already understood ke''s intent.


    He had targeted Julian not long ago, so ke wanted to transform their conflict into peace. It seemed ke also knew not to mess with the Cloude family and was willing to step back!


    Ricardo said, "ke seems reasonable. Since he can offer ten billion, a slightly higher interest rate than the bank''s isn''t an issue. As long as the Cloude family can get back on its feet, we can make back the capital in less than half a year."


    Hearing Ricardo''s proud answer, Booker almostughed but managed to keep hisposure, following up with, "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Ricardo."


    "Then go handle it. Pay extra attention to the contract details. A personal loan is alright. It just won''t go through thepany''s ounts.¡±


    Once Ricardo agreed, Booker said, "Alright, I''ll get on it."


    As he stood up, Ricardo suddenly said, "Wait."


    "What is it, Mr. Ricardo?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Transfer me some money for thepany''s expenses at the end of the month."


    At this, Booker raised an eyebrow. Thepany was so strapped for cash, yet Ricardo had the nerve to talk aboutpany expenses.


    Still, Booker transferred the money to Ricardo.


    Once Ricardo received the


    notification of the $10,000 transfer


    on his phone, he stood up and walked to the counter, telling the waiter from earlier, "I''ll pay for the coffee."


    The waiter responded with a hint of impatience, "That''ll be $68."


    The next second, the waiter heard a notification for $680. She looked up startled, and Ricardo gave her a cold re as if to chide her for her underestimation.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was in her office, reading the transmitted document with a smile, "This Booker is really capable."


    "This is a ten billion loan with a


    six-month repayment schedule, and


    he has to pay interest monthly,


    which isn''t a small amount. Does


    Mr. Ricardo not know how todo the math?"


    Sophie, resting her cheek in her hand, said, "I think he can''t be


    bothered with the math. In the past, Booker managed all these matters It''s less that Ricardo leads the Cloude family and more that it all depends on Booker. Now that Booker has be a hands-off manager, everything is proceeding as he wishes. Mr. Ricardo will likely copse soon."


    She was actually looking forward to seeing Ricardo''s expression when he saw the loan interest next month. It would certainly be interesting.

 Chapter 670

    That day, Lennon had specially arranged for Sophie to visit a high-end boutique to get fitted for her engagement dress. Jenna volunteered eagerly to apany her as the future bridesmaid. Outside the boutique, several staff members had been waiting for a while. Upon seeing Sophie and Jenna, they quickly approached to greet them, saying, "Mrs. Costello, Ms. Jenna, right this way, please." It was the first time Sophie was addressed as Mrs. Costello, causing her cheeks to flush with a hint of red.


    Jenna teased from the side, "Mrs. Costello... Ah, it sounds too sweet, doesn''t it? Once you''re engaged, you''ll officially be my sister-inw, making us family."


    "Jenna, stop it!"


    Though it wasn''t her first marriage, it would be her first wedding ceremony.


    Sophie looked at the plethora of wedding dresses before her, feeling overwhelmed by the choices.


    "Wow, Lennon is really generous, huh? I''ve been taking good care of him for so many years, and he''s never been this generous with me. He really does have a soft spot for his granddaughter-inw. His heart is too biased!"


    Jennained, but she had already started selecting bridesmaid dresses involuntarily.


    The designer approached Sophie with the design sketches, saying, "Ms. Sophie, this is the dress design Mr. Colby personally picked out for you. Take a look..."


    Sophie nced at the design sketch and saw an incredibly luxurious white mermaid gown adorned with sparkling diamonds, resembling a dazzling gxy that was hard to look away from.


    "He personally approved of this?"


    "Yes, Mr. Colby is truly fond of you. He insisted on an unlimited budget, and he also chose the style. He said it would be what you would like. Before we came to ask for your opinion, we revised the design under MrColby''s watchful eye until he was satisfied."


    Hearing this, Jenna immediately ran over, peeking at the design. "This is Colby, huh? He used to have almost zero talent in art, and now he''s designing dresses."


    Sophie stared at the mermaid gown on the design sketch and felt as if this design was perfect for her. Her face lit up with a soft smile.


    Jennamented, "Honestly, this design is really nice."


    "This is just the engagement dress. We''ve also prepared a bridal gown and six other dresses for the rehearsal dinner, making a total of sixteen dresses. Mr. Colby said as long as you like them, any number of dresses is fine."


    The staff, having worked in the bridal boutique for so long, had never seen such a generous groom before.


    Their wedding dress prices started at six figures, and yet Colby had gone ahead and ordered sixteen dresses, each of significant value.


    Sophie said, "I love it. You can take my measurements now."


    The staff courteously called over the tailor to take Sophie''s


    measurements while detailing the fabric used and the unique


    dress. The thousands of tiny


    diamond-cutting techniques on


    diamonds on the hem shone like the Milky Way.


    The tailor couldn''t help but praise Sophie in his broken English, "Madam, have wonderful figure."


    Before he could finish, the voice of another staff member was heard from outside, "Mrs. Bea Burke, Ms. Rowena, right this way, please."


    Sophie slightly furrowed her brows.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna also looked towards the direction of the voice, indeed seeing the glittering Bea apanied by Nichole, looking as close as a grandmother and granddaughter might.

 Chapter 671

    "Why are they here?"


    Jenna was already annoyed at the sight of this olddy, and Nichole had alsoe along with Bea today.


    The female manager beside her said, "I heard that the CEO of Burke International is getting engaged in a few days, so Mrs. Bea Burke is here to apany her future granddaughter-inw to pick out an engagement dress today."


    Jenna frowned and said, "There are only so many high-end boutiques in Devonport. What bad luck it was to run into these two."


    "Bad luck? I think someone intentionally came to give us a hard time."


    Though high-end boutiques in Devonport were few, it was no coincidence to be in the same shop on the same day.


    It seemed Nichole had someone sniff out Sophie''s location, and she deliberately brought Bea along to show support.


    "Ms. Rowena, these are ourtest engagement dresses. Feel free to choose any."


    The staff disyed a row of dresses in front of Nichole.


    Nichole supported Bea and sat down on the sofa, saying, "Grandma, help me choose. What would look good on me for the engagement party?"


    "Something understated yet luxurious, dignified and elegant."


    Bea, always conservative, also chose wedding dress styles that leaned towards a more traditional aesthetic. After much deliberation, nothing particrly caught her eye. Nichole''s gaze had already shifted towards Sophie, deliberately saying, "Grandma, look, that''s Ms. Sophie there."


    Hearing this, Bea frowned and as she looked in the direction Nichole pointed, she indeed saw Sophie.


    The sight of Sophie reminded Bea of her assertive demeanor that night.


    Bea''s expression darkened, saying, "Why is she here too?"


    "Mrs. Costello is a valued customer of ours. Mr. Colby has specially ordered a wedding gown and engagement dress for Ms. Sophie to review."


    The staff,pletely unaware of the tension, mentioned this with a face full of envy.


    Bea frowned.


    Last time, her n to have Sophie die in Duskhaven failed, costing her a fortune! Just thinking about it made her feel the loss.


    That night, she had intended to


    contact Sna, but to her surprise, Sna had changed her number! So, Bea directed all her resentment towards Sophie.


    Bea said indifferently, "I wonder who it could be: Turns out it''s her. Well, my grandson''s reject ended up marrying into the Costello family, which I suppose is a bargain for them."


    Bea''s words wereced with malice, making the faces of the nearby staff turn sour.


    Worried that Sophie might overhear


    Bea''sments, one of the staff


    quickly suggested with a smile, "Ms. Rowena, why don''t we pickContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    something from the inside? There


    are even prettier options there."


    Nichole ignored the staff''s suggestion and deliberately asked, "The dress Ms. Sophie is wearing doesn''t look off-the-rack, does it?"


    "It is... Mr. Colby specially ordered this for Mrs. Costello. She is here today just for a fitting."


    Hearing this, Nichole shook Bea''s arm and said, "Grandma, I think these ready-to-wear dresses all look the same. Let''s get one custom-made too."


    "Custom-made certainly suits better. What style would you like, Ms. Rowena?"


    Nichole raised an eyebrow and said, "The same style as hers."

 Chapter 672

    "This is a bit difficult..."


    The staff were in a bind. The gowns and wedding dresses the boutique designed for Sophie were all unique, and the Costello family had even bought out the design rights, making it against policy to sell the same design to anyone else.


    Nichole was displeased, "What? Is there a problem?"


    "Ms. Rowena, Mr. Colby made this custom-made for Mrs. Costello ording to her measurements. I''m afraid it might not fit you perfectly. Perhaps you''d allow our designers to create something tailored just for you..."


    "But I''ve set my heart on that engagement dress. You either make an identical one or one that''s even more beautiful than what she''s wearing."


    Nichole was clearly being unreasonable.


    The staff around were troubled, and Nichole cast a provocative nce at Sophie.


    After the tailor had put away his tape, Sophie slipped on her coat. Overhearing Nichole''s remarks, Jenna was nearly fuming, "Nichole really thinks she''s someone important, doesn''t she? What makes her think she deserves a gown more beautiful than you?"


    The social hierarchy in Devonport''s high society was clear, with unspoken rules prevalent among the elite circles.


    Those of lesser wealth and status were not supposed to outshine those above them in opulence, much like how an employee wouldn''t dare cause offense by dressing more extravagantly than their employer at work.


    Yet, there was Nichole, tantly provoking them!


    "Mrs. Costello, I''m truly sorry. Let us take you to our VIP room."


    Noticing the tension between the two parties, the manager decided to lead Sophie and Jenna away.


    Sophie calmly responded, "It''s not us whock manners. Why should we hide?"


    Sophie nced over some expensive fabrics on the table and then told the manager, "Since Ms. Rowena desires a more luxurious gown, why not send these fabrics over to her? And perhaps, let her future mother-inw have a look as well."


    With that, Sophie selected a few fabrics and handed them to the manager.


    The manager was taken aback by Sophie''s initiative to help her rivat choose fabrics, but since these were indeed the best they had, he


    instructed the staff to show them to Nichole.


    "Ms. Rowena, these are the finest fabrics in our boutique."


    Nichole deliberately asked, "Are they better than what Ms. Sophie is wearing?"


    "Of course, these are the best quality fabrics."


    The staff exchanged looks, knowing these fabrics were indeed superior to the one Sophie had chosen. But making a garment wasn''t just about the quality of the material. It was


    also about the fit.


    Sophie had picked the most expensive fabrics, but wearing them might not necessarily produce the best effect.


    Nichole turned to Bea, asking, "Grandma, what do you think of these fabrics?"


    "They''re nice, just a bit pricey."


    Bea eyed the price tags on the fabrics, somewhat reluctant.


    The thought of spending so much on fabrics, especially after recalling how Nichole had once deliberately harmed her great-grandson, made her feel it wasn''t worth it. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yet, they were faced withpetition from Sophie and didn''t want embarrasse the Burke family.


    "Let''s go with this one then. I really like this satin."


    "Ms. Rowena, you have excellent taste. This is imported pure silk satin."


    Nichole couldn''t help feeling smug at the praise for her taste.

 Chapter 673

    Over the past few months, she had learned a great deal under the mentorship of the Freeman family, gaining a wide range of knowledge and skills.


    Soon, the staff handed the fabric Nichole had selected to Sophie''s manager.


    The manager inquired, "What style has Ms. Rowena chosen?"


    "We haven''t picked a style yet. I was just about to introduce some."


    Sophie merely nced at the silk satin Nichole had chosen and then, with a slight smile, said to the manager, "Didn''t Ms. Rowena mention earlier that she liked the style I''ve chosen? Then, we should focus on introducing the style I''m wearing to her."


    "But, madam, the mermaid dress you are wearing is made of chiffon. Using the stiff silk satin that Nichole has chosen might not yield a good result."


    Sophie''s gown, although also made of silk, was indeed chiffon. If they were to use the silk satin Nichole had chosen, the result might be disappointing.


    Sophie said, "But this is what she specifically requested. We might not think it looks good, but she might find it appealing. Besides, when ites to business, we should listen to our customers."


    The manager quickly understood Sophie''s point. He whispered a few words to the staff by his side, who promptly brought several popr styles over to Nichole.


    The mermaid dress style was prominently disyed.


    Nichole immediately fell for the same mermaid dress style as Sophie''s, asking, "Is this the same style as the one she''s wearing?"


    "Yes, but this style is moreplex to make and might be a bit more expensive."


    Hearing that she could have a dress made in the same style as Sophie''s and with more expensive materials, Nichole nodded in satisfaction. She turned to subtly seek Bea''s opinion, "Let''s go with this one, Grandma. What do you think?"


    "As long as you''ve decided, that''s good. The engagement gown represents our image, and the Burke family must maintain our dignity."


    "Do you have any other requests, Ms. Rowena? If not, I''ll have the designer prepare the sketches for you to review."


    "I believe the sample over there is embellished with diamonds, right?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "I want my dress to be embellished with diamonds, too; money is no object."


    With that, Nichole handed the sketch to the staff. The staff was nearly overjoyed to receive such arge order and quickly ryed Nichole''s requests to the manager.


    Sophie listened quietly from the sidelines while Jenna expressed her dissatisfaction, "Nichole is simply too much. Isn''t this an obvious attempt to outdo us? No, I''m going


    to talk to Lennon. We must also use


    the best and most expensive


    materials!"


    Jenna was about to make a call, but Sophie immediately stopped her and shook her head meaningfully.


    Confused, Jenna paused, and in the next second, Sophie said to the manager, "Proceed with making the gown. I''m very satisfied. We''ll be leaving now." The manager promptly escorted Jenna and Sophie back.


    As they were leaving, Nichole nced at Sophie with a smug expression as if to unt her current status.


    Sophie chose to ignore her provocation. After all, on the day of the engagement party, Nichole would have nothing to smile about.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 674

    "Sophie, Nichole was so out of line just now. Why didn''t you let me teach her a lesson?"


    Given Colby''s standing in Devonport, he wouldn''t be outshone even if he went head-to-head with James!


    Moreover, it was clear to anyone with eyes that Nichole was intentionally trying to overshadow Sophie!


    Sophie said, "My dear Jenna, did you see what fabric she chose?"


    "Silk satin."


    "Then think about it: what design did she pick?"


    "What else could it be? Of course, she chose your mermaid design..." Before she could finish, Jenna suddenly paused.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole had chosen silk satin but also picked the same mermaid dress design as Sophie!


    Jenna mused, "I heard Nichole say she''s going to add diamonds, oh my... Can you even imagine what that dress is going to look like?"


    She simply couldn''t picture how these elementsbined could result in anything but a disaster.


    "Do me a favor and talk to the boutique, have the designer create it just as Nichole described. I''ll cover the design fee," Sophie said.


    As soon as Sophie spoke, Jenna gave her a thumbs-up. "Brilliant, absolutely brilliant!"


    The engagement party was in three days. From design to rush order, there was very little time. If Nichole didn''t have a backup engagement dress, she''d likely make a huge embarrassment of herself at the party.


    Sophie knew well that Nichole had no background in fashion design. While some haute couture dresses indeed looked stunning, others were quite the opposite. And Nichole, not exactly model material, couldn''t pull off certain haute couture dresses.


    In the end, money was spent, but she would be utterly mortified.


    Sophie wondered what Bea, always so critical and prideful, would think of her new granddaughter-inw after the engagement party.


    At that moment, Sophie''s phone lit up with a message from Booker.


    Upon reading the message, Sophie''s eyebrows involuntarily twitched, and Jenna asked, "What happened?"


    "Ricardo hasn''t left Devonport. It seems his greed knows no bounds."


    It was baffling. His family was barely keeping afloat, yet he still had his sights set on Devonport''s assets. Sophie couldn''t decide whether Ricardo''s ambition was too great or if he simplycked sense.


    2


    But this was good in a way. In a month, when Ricardo would have to pay the first installment of interest, she would witness his desperation firsthand.


    Sophie left the boutique and returned to her apartment. The engagement party was in three days, and the event had garnered


    increasing attention online. Th


    to a recent live stream on the ind, Sophie and James had won gver many fans as a couple. But merely a few days after the stream ended, Sophie and Colby announced their wedding date, leaving many fans struggling to ept it.


    Thement section was filled withment.


    [Didn''t the divorce agreement still have six months to go? I absolutely do not approve of these marriages!]


    [I really ship Sophie and James! Please, can''t you two just remarry?]


    [The live stream just ended, and now one''s getting married and the other''s getting hitched. This hurts more than if you killed me!]


    ...


    Of course, amid these were the joyous celebrations of fans shipping Sophie with Colby, leading to online skirmishes between both camps. Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle and shake her head.


    She was certain that the topment, [Sophie and Colby are a match made in heaven, dare to challenge?], had to be Colby using an alt ount.

 Chapter 675

    Thements section below was filled with casual observers and fans engaging enthusiastically.


    [Colby, please use your main ount when speaking.]


    [Whenever there''s a fan of the Sophie-Colby ship, Mr. Colby is never far behind...]


    Sophie quietly liked Colby''sment as she read these.


    Just as Sophie was about to exit the page, something in the corner of her eye caught her attention. It was a video clip of her and James on an ind, taken from a live broadcast they did together. Captions apanied each frame of the video.


    [Whenever Mr. Burke looks at Sophie, his eyes are always filled with love.]


    [The hand he unconsciously reached out reflects Mr. Burke''s true feelings.]


    [She looks ahead, but he only has eyes for her.]


    Watching the captions, Sophie felt a sudden daze. During the broadcast, she hadn''t noticed these details.


    Soon, the image of James'' indifferent gaze re-entered her mind.


    Thest time they met, James didn''t look at her with that gaze. Was it his true nature showing, or... was there something else?


    Thinking about this, Sophie took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts to James'' number. She saw his name and hesitated for a moment, but eventually, she decided to call Colt instead.


    At that moment, inside the CEO''s office at Burke International, Colt nced at the caller ID on his phone and looked towards James, who was busy reviewing documents.


    James said without looking up, "Put the phone on silent."


    "Mr. Burke, it''s Ms. Sophie''s call."


    Hearing that it was Sophie''s call, James frowned slightly. He looked up at Colt and said, "Then hang up."


    Colt was stunned.


    Hang up?


    For a moment, he thought he saw a flicker of disgust in Mr. Burke''s eyes.


    "What? You don''t understand what I said?"


    "... Yes, Mr. Burke."


    Colt ended the call.


    On the other end, Sophie saw that her call had been disconnected and knew it was James'' doing.


    She had wanted to inquire about the divorce agreement they had signed earlier. Now, it seemed unnecessary.


    Just as Sophie ended the call, her phone suddenly blew up with numerous trending topics.


    Tricia sent her a message in a very concerned tone.


    Tricia: [Ms. Sophie! Please tell me that was an idental like!]


    Sophie looked down to see the


    opic titled "Sophie Iment, her studio respond lePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    it


    was an ident."


    MS


    Clearly, Tricia had quickly managed some PR after seeing Sophie''s like.


    Sophie immediately opened her social media ount and drafted a post. [No ident, thanks for the concern.]


    Instantly, Sophie''s statement pushed the trending topic to the top.


    Thements section was abuzz with reactions.


    [Did you hear that? It was no ident!]


    [Ah, the Sophie-Colby shippers are ecstatic! This is official confirmation!]


    [At this moment, Sophie-James shippers are heartbroken...]


    Soponly didn''t retract her like


    but also made a social media pos?. Tricia''s call came straight through to Sophie''s phone.


    Sophie answered leisurely. "Hello?"


    Tricia, unusually frustrated, said, "Ms. Sophie! I need a reasonable exnation!"


    "Just the truth. Can''t deceive the fans."


    "The Sophie-James shippers are already dropping off, and some are actively tarnishing your image. Most importantly, Burke International has responded!"

 Chapter 676

    Upon hearing that Burke International had responded, Sophie curiously unlocked her phone, only to see that Burke International had indeed set up a separate social media ount, freshly created under the name James Studio.


    The only post read: [No to sensationalism.]


    This update from James Studio made Sophie sit upright on the couch, her brows furrowed as she asked Tricia on the phone, "Is this ount reliable?"


    "People have looked into it already. It''s verified by the social media tform, so it should be legit."


    The tone and approach used were so characteristic of James.


    He had always disliked being entangled in troubles. Hence, his actions were always decisive and straightforward.


    Yet...


    Sophie reminisced about their life-and-death experiences on a deserted ind and wondered why James would now use such tactics to strike at her and S Corporation.


    Tricia said, "Ms. Sophie, everyone thinks we are seeking publicity, and your public image has taken a hit. Even the previous adored pairing between you and James has..." "I understand."


    Fans witnessing their public spat transformed, with the better ones bing neutral, but the majority, driven by disappointment, turned against her, severely impacting her personal image. Sophie acknowledged the current state of her public image online and said indifferently, "Let it be; no need to fuss over it."


    "But..."


    "Remember, I''m no longer the CEO of S Corporation, so my personal image won''t affect thepany. Don''t worry, this will blow over soon."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sophie''s words were light, but Tricia couldn''t help but worry about how others would perceive Ms. Sophie.


    "By the way, keep an eye on Burke International."


    Then, Sophie hung up the phone.


    She and James had once turned their rivalry into an alliance, with bothpanies maintaining a friendly rtionship. Now that


    James had unexpectedly turned


    hostile, causing several of S Corporation''s projects to fail, she r¨¦gretted not having anticipated his actions sooner...


    Sophie, worn out, rubbed her temples.


    As dusk fell, she fell asleep on the couch, vaguely feeling someone lifting her up and cing her gently on a soft bed.


    Barely awake, Sophie opened her eyes to indeed find Colby''s face. In the dim bedroom, lit only by moonlight, Colby''s features appeared softer than usual.


    "Lazy kitten." Colby gently kissed her forehead.


    Sophie smiled, her eyes filled with tender affection. "Finished with work?"


    "Everything was hands-on, and the venue was decorated with your favorite roses."


    Colby''s voice was deep, his eyes shimmering with unhidden joy as he lightly brushed a stray hair from Sophie''s temple, asking, "Do you like the engagement dress I picked out for you?" "I absolutely love it."


    Sophie wrapped her arms around


    Colby''s neck His kisses moved down from her forehead, inch by inch, kissing her skin until his lips met hers. The taste of citrus candy seeped into her mouth, prompting her to kiss him back greedily.


    In the heat of the moment, Colby''s voice was low, filled with restraint and longing. It turned into a whisper, "Sophie, I am yours."


    The engagement day arrived, and


    Lennon had booked the Regent


    Hotel for the banquet, insisting onavish seven-day and seven-night feast, while the Burke family''s engagement party was held at the Four Seasons Hotel next door.

 Chapter 677

    In an instant, entrepreneurs, real estate magnates, and celebrities from all walks of life gathered in Devonport, not daring to slight the Costello and the Burke families. The downtown streets were at one point clogged with luxury cars, making it impossible for traffic to flow.


    The Regent Hotel and the Four Seasons Hotel were originallypetitors. Tonight, even their security staff were caught up in a rivalry.


    The security and greeters of both establishments donned expensive uniforms, and even their underground parking lots were temporarily expanded to amodate the influx. Bystanders whispered from a distance.


    "Both families are hosting engagement parties. Picking a side is tricky."


    "I''d say the Burke family has more prestige. After all, they''re the leading family in Devonport. Who wouldn''t show them respect?"


    "I heard Lennon spent over a hundred million on this engagement party!"


    "What? A hundred million?!"


    Everyone was shocked, not expecting the Costello family to go to such lengths!


    This was just for an engagement party. If the Costello couple were to marry, would they host a wedding that cost even more?


    At this moment, two high-society heiresses stepped out of a luxury car, one after the other.


    Looking at the grand entrance of the Regent Hotel, one of the women, dressed in a ck haute couture dress, frowned and disdainfully said, "This is Sophie''s second marriage, and the Costello family is really going all out for her!"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Well, there''s nothing to be done if Colby loves her..."


    Vanessa gazed at the engagement photo of Colby and Sophie at the entrance, her heart souring.


    She had traveled thousands of miles to Devonport for Colby, but aside from sending her money every month, Colby never spoke to her, much less met her in private.


    Thinking this, Vanessa felt resentful.


    She was the first to meet Colby, the first to fall in love with him. Yet, in the end, it was another woman who married Colby.


    "Hmph, I heard that Sophie is a second-time bride, but her family business has also gone bankrupt. Tsk, tsk, today is their engagement party. Rtives of the Russell family can''t possibly show up, right?"


    Vanessa''s friend increased her volume as she spoke, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. Vanessa realized her friend was openly mocking Sophie, and her face turned pale. "Sandy! Stop it!"


    Sandy, undeterred, continued, "How


    can the bride not have any family member support her? She''ll be bullied in the future, unable to hold her head up. The Costello family threw such avish engagement party for Sophie. What if Ms. Sophie doesn''t even have any wedding


    gifts?"


    It was a hundred-million-dor engagement party! If the bride couldn''t even bring any wedding gifts, she would be aughingstock to outsiders.


    What mattered most in their circle was reputation and status. If the bride was of no significant standing, she would merely bring shame to her husband''s family. But who didn''t know the Russell family had gone bankrupt?


    Recently, Sophie had also severed ties with S Corporation, bing a down-and-out heiress.


    Fortunately, Sophie didn''t bring debts into the marriage. How could she possibly afford any wedding gifts?


    "I even heard the former chairman of


    the Russell family went to jail. This bride doesn''t seem to have much to offerI might as well head to the Burke family''s event." S


    Sandy deliberately stirred the pot, making those around her hesitant.


    Everyone present was a notable figure in Devonport, most having received invitations from both families. Sandy''s words made them waver.


    Just then, the sound of car engines approached, one car charging unhesitatingly towards Sandy''s vehicle.


    "Ah-!"

 Chapter 678

    Sandy turned pale with shock, noticing the car behind hers was only an inch away.


    Furious about her car nearly being hit, she eximed, "Who is so rude?! Can you afford the damages if you wreck my car?!"


    Sandy saw the other vehicle was just a regr sports car and mistook the driver for some nouveau riche idiot. However, to her surprise, the person stepping out was Adler.


    Sandy''s face turned white at the sight of him. The Tredgold family''s reputation was well-known, even abroad. Her visit to Devonport from overseas was precisely to foster good rtions with the Tredgold family


    Adler gave Sandy a cold nce and said, "Who says Ms. Sophie has no family to back her up? The Tredgold family is her support!"


    Vanessa stepped forward, trying to lighten the mood. "Mr. Adler, please, no jokes. You and Ms. Sophie are hardly rted. How can you im to be her support?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "This has nothing to do with you, Ms. Vanessa. I am to be a groomsman at the uing wedding, naturally making me kind of Ms. Sophie''s family."


    Adler showed no warmth towards Vanessa.


    Vanessa found herself at a loss for words, and Sandy added, "Mr. Adler, Vanessa means well. A bachelor like yourself, without a girlfriend or fianc¨¦e, backing Ms. Sophie so openly might lead to misunderstandings."


    Adler frowned, and at that moment, Jenna also stepped out of the car.


    Onlookers noticed Jenna and Adler together and couldn''t help but specte about their rtionship.


    Jenna, stunning as ever, wore high heels that added to hermanding presence. She was dressed to the nines like a cold, unapproachable beauty, making people admire her from a distance. Jenna''s icy gazended on Sandy. Sandy frowned, asking, "And who might you be?"


    "CEO of Dennis Group, Jenna."


    Jenna''s introduction made Sandy tense up.


    She had heard of the President of the Dennis Group, a branch of the Costello family, right?


    Jenna stated, "I consider Sophie my sister. If she''s getting married, the Dennis family naturally supports her."


    Then, raising her voice slightly, Jenna announced, "The Dennis family has prepared a wedding gift of one billion for Ms. Sophie! Let''s see who dares to gossip now!"


    Sandy''s face darkened. Adler, standing by Jenna, added with a protective stance. "The Tredgold Corporation Group stands by her!"


    Sandy eximed, "Have you lost your minds?! Sophie isn''t even rted to you, and you''re willing to offer her such an extravagant gift!" Then, a stretch limousine arrived.


    Everyone stepped back, not daring toe closer, for this car bore the unique crest of Aldridge Global.


    The door of the Aldridge Global limousine opened, and Gordon stepped out with the help of a butler. On seeing Gordon, everyone showed the utmost respect.


    The influence of the Aldridge family in Devonport was unmatched.


    "The Aldridge family has prepared a wedding gift of ten billion, along with jewels, gold, paintings, and other trousseau items, as well as ten percent of Aldridge Global''s shares. Here is the dowry list."


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    Ten billion, not to mention the jewels, gold, paintings, and, most importantly, ten percent of Aldridge Global''s shares!


    This gift fwas incrediblyvish, to say the least.


    This move not only shocked Sandy and Vanessa but also left Adler and Jenna speechless.


    They had only made their offers to arrange Sophie''s wedding gifts in a moment of indignation, but Gordon had already nned everything in advance! He even had the dowry list ready!

 Chapter 679

    When Sandy heard about the astronomical list, she was so shocked she couldn''t speak, and it became clear to everyone that the Tredgold, Dennis, and Aldridge families all backed Sophie. No one would dare to provoke such a figure, even if she were amoner girl!


    Therefore, those who were initially heading to the Burke family''s venue quickly changed their direction.


    After all, several of the top figures in Devonport were attending the wedding at the Costello family''s venue.


    Meanwhile, inside the Four Seasons Hotel, Bea noticed the dwindling number of guests at the door and frowned, asking, "Where did all those people go just now?"


    "I saw them all making excuses to leave a moment ago. I wonder if something''s happening at the Costello family''s ce next door."


    Hearing this, Bea took a deep breath to control her anger and said, "Go check!"


    The Burke family was considered a prominent family in Devonport, yet aside from some business partners, not a single entrepreneur had stepped foot inside!


    Bea stepped outside the hotel, only to see guests continuously heading towards the Costello family''s engagement party.


    Bea''s face grew even darker. She turned to the security guards at the door and demanded, "What on earth is going on? Is this because of yourck of hospitality?" "It''s not our fault, Miss. Mr. Gordon, Ms. Jenna, and Mr. Adler all went to the Regent Hotel! So... so..."


    The security guard dared not continue.


    With every prominent figure in Devonport showing up at the Costello family''s event, who would attend the Burke family''s engagement party?


    Marian tried to reassure Bea, saying, "Bea, don''t worry. There are still many of your friends around. The elite and high societydies of the city are all here."


    The entrepreneurs weren''t foolish. To please both parties, some sent their wives to the wedding next door as a gesture of goodwill.


    Then, a luxury car pulled up.


    Many people stopped to watch as a


    handsome figure wearing


    sunsses stepped out of the


    vehicle. When the person took off the sunsses, everyone gasped in surprise.


    Wasn''t that Reece, the hottest movie star of the moment?


    Reece was extremely popr among the high societydies due to his charming looks. Many couldn''t help but walk over to the Costello family''s engagement party to catch a glimpse of him.


    Appearing alongside Reece was Julian, another celebrity known for being constantly in the headlines. With these two heartthrobs standing there, which woman could resist?


    Instantly, most of the high societydies at the Burke International event were lured away.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Bea couldn''t hold back her fury any longer. "This Costello family is going too far!"


    They had drawn away all the guests, making the Burke family aughingstock in the eyes of the media.


    Meanwhile, a visibly upset hostess came downstairs and whispered something in Bea''s ear.


    Bea''s expression turned even uglier. "What did you say? What''s wrong with the dress?"


    The hostess, looking troubled, said, "You might want to go see for yourself."


    Bea, no longer caring about the rest, immediately went back to the banquet.


    There, she saw Nichole smiling as she descended the stairs, but the sight of Nichole''s dress nearly made Bea faint.

 Chapter 680

    Nichole was dressed in a floor-length mermaid gown that appeared stiff and cheap due to either its design or the rush in its making. The hem of the dress was awkwardly adorned with a dense array of faux diamonds, and Nichole''s slender figure couldn''t quite fill out the silk fabric of the dress. Her makeup was also indescribable, making the sight before everyone somewhat unbearable.


    "What is she wearing? Who would use such fabric for a mermaid gown? It''s quiteughable."


    "I just came from the Costello family''s engagement party next door, and Ms. Rowena is wearing a style identical to Mrs. Costello''s. But the finished look... Tsk tsk."


    "Can''t she differentiate between beautiful and ugly? The Burke family must be so embarrassed now."


    Listening to the merciless ridicule from thedies around her, Bea felt dizzy, but Nichole seemed oblivious, perhaps because the wedding dress was worth a seven-figure sum!


    Nichole had always admired the exaggerated and unique designs from international fashion shows. She insisted on having the designer''s logo prominently disyed on her wedding dress to let everyone know it was a high-end custom piece.


    She hadn''t anticipated, however, that this move would attract sneers and disdain from the crowd.


    Bea was so angry she nearly fainted. "Quick! Take that woman back! Does she not feel embarrassed at all?"


    "Yes!"


    Marian ran upstairs to stop Nichole, but Nichole was already walking down the stairs,


    Mr. Briggs, who had just arrived, was initially beaming but soon noticed the strange looks directed at him.


    Bea said through clenched teeth, "Mr. Briggs, such a fine daughter you''ve raised."


    "Bea, it''s a day of joy. What do you mean by that?"


    Mr. Briggs frowned, and suddenly, a little girl pointed at Nichole and said, "Mommy, thatdy''s dress looks so weird."


    The little girl''s words pierced through the facade.


    Nichole, still smiling, walked over


    and gently patted the little girl on the head, confidently saying, "Oh, this? It''s custom-made by a French designer. It was very expensive." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The little girl looked up and said innocently, "But thedy next door looks much prettier in her dress!"


    Thatment made Nichole''s smile freeze.


    Someone snickered, and when Nichole turned around, she indeed saw people hiding theirughter.


    Given James'' status, people were


    cautious not to openly criticize the


    dress. Embarrassed by her daughter''s blunt honesty, thedy quickly took her daughter away apologizing to Nichole, "Ms. Rowena, I''m so sorry. My daughter is still young. Please don''t mind her."


    Then, thedy hurriedly left with her daughter, not daring to stay any longer.


    Nichole''s actions made many guests fear for their own


    reputations, so they turned to


    leave


    for the Costello''s engagement party next door.


    Bea''s expression turned even uglier, and even Mr. Briggs felt embarrassed.


    Wasn''t today a grand asion? Nichole just had to wear such an outfit and embarrass them!


    Marian approached Nichole and said, "Ms. Rowena, let me take you to change into something else."


    Realizing she had embarrassed herself, Nichole bit her lip and, with a flush of shame, lifted her dress to go upstairs.


    Marian instructed the staff to find a dress for Nichole that wouldn''t be more embarrassing than the current one.

 Chapter 681

    Upstairs, Nichole had just changed her clothes when she angrily stomped on her engagement dress, ring at Marian beside her. "Go check what Sophie next door is wearing right now!" She was certain she had seen Sophie in the same design. Why did her dress look so different when she tried it on?


    Just yesterday, she had made sure to inquire, and her gown was considerably more expensive than Sophie''s!


    Marian inwardly despised Nichole, her demeanor towards her growing colder. She pulled out her smartphone, showing thetest photos from the Costello family''s g. Sophie looked breathtaking in the images, her grace entuated by a floor-length mermaid gown that exuded elegance without needing much embellishment. The gown''s hem was adorned with delicate crystals that shimmered like a gxy, drawing the eye.


    It was the same design, yet the oues were worlds apart!


    Sophie''s effortlessly regal posture in the photos made Nichole''s face flush with anger. "It must be Sophie! She must have conspired with the designer to humiliate me!"


    Her engagement dress was worth a seven-figure sum, and now it was no better than rags!


    "Return this dress for me right now! They''ve ruined my engagement party, and I''ll make them pay!"


    Marian, facing Nichole''s irrational tirade, responded, "This was crafted by a master in Devonport, with every piece signed under contract. You approved the final design and prototype, Ms. Rowena, and you made all requests. It wouldn''t be appropriate to return it at this point."


    Nichole, remembering the embarrassment she faced before everyone, gritted her teeth. "They''ve made a fool of me. Why can''t I return it? After today, I''ll be Mrs. Burke. I don''t believe they''d offend me then." Hearing Nichole''s arrogant words, Marian couldn''t help but roll her eyes dramatically.


    Did Nichole really think she could do anything she pleased once she became Mrs. Burke?


    The store had followed the contract to the letter without breach. Nichole was now causing a scene over a seven-figure engagement dress, which could potentially disgrace the Burke family.


    "Ms. Rowena, I advise against making a scene. After all..."


    Snap!


    Before Marian could finish, Nichole pped her across the face, her eyes zing. "Who do you think you are to lecture me?"


    "You..."


    Marian looked at Nichole in disbelief.


    Though she was just a domestic worker, she was officially employed under a contract with the Burke family, and in all her years with them, even Bea had never raised a hand to her.


    Nichole scoffed, unmoved. "I know you''re all for Sophie! Too bad she''s no longer James'' wife. If you''re so devoted to her, you might as well resign and go serve the Costello family! It would save me the


    annoyance!"


    Faced with Nichole''s spiteful words, Marian suddenly pped Nichole back.


    Nichole probably hadn''t expected Marian to retaliate. She stared at Marian, saying, "You just hit me?"


    Marian shouted, "I''m officially employed by the Burke family, not just your maid! What right do you have to hit me?"


    Nichole, furious and frustrated, eximed, "What the heck! Security! Arrest her!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 682

    The changing room on the second floor was in utter disarray, with guests from the floor below inevitably craning their necks to catch a glimpse of themotion. "What''s going on?"


    "I heard Miss Rowena and a maid got into a fight!"


    "How could Rowena engage in such unbing behavior?"


    "Tsk tsk, the Freeman family''s newly found daughter really can''t shake off her vulgar,moner roots."


    As the crowd buzzed with spection, Mr. Briggs''s face darkened.


    Sensing a story, the media quickly turned on their cameras, capturing the unfolding drama.


    It appeared to the onlookers that Nichole was dragging Marian out of the second-floor changing room, although it looked more like Nichole was clutching at Marian''s hair, disregarding her image as she stormed


    out.


    The cameramen''s shutters clicked rapidly, and Nichole''s fierce expression was immediately broadcasted online.


    Meanwhile, headlines like "The Freeman Family''s Engagement Party Scandal: Burke International''s Future Bride Caught in a Catfight with Maid" surged to the top of trending news.


    "I just came from the Freeman family''s wedding next door, and it was a disaster."


    "How could it have turned out this way? The Freeman family''s engagement party is ruined."


    On the Costello family''s side, guests were shaking their heads as they stared at their phones.


    Equally trending was "Burke International''s Future Bride''s Engagement Dress Mocked as Cheap Market Stall Buy, Official Brand Responds: Designed ording to Client''s Requests." Sophie was in the middle of a toast when Jenna handed her the phone, barely containing herughter. "Look at this. I''m dying ofughter!"


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh as well at the dress.


    Jenna added, "I really didn''t expect the dress to turn out like this! Nichole looks like a white trumpet flower wearing it, and those dense diamonds are enough to deter anyone with a fear of clusters."


    Within half an hour, countless memes of Nichole in the dress had been created.


    Thement section was filled with savagery.


    [Oh my God, this dress could make me cry from its ugliness!]


    [It''s reportedly a seven-figure haute couture gown. Sorry, but I wouldn''t take it for seven dors without calling the police.]Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    [Forgive my ignorance of art, but my grandmother''s curtain-made clothes look better than this.]


    [Isn''t she just copying Sophie''s design? It''s from the same brand, yet the difference is staggering.]


    [I was the staff member who initially


    dealt with Rowena; her demands were excessive. She wanted to


    compete and ended up as the


    ultimate fool.]


    With public opinion overwhelmingly negative, the Burke family''s engagement party was thoroughly doomed.


    "By the way, has anyone seen James?"


    Jenna scrolled through the live


    photos from the engagement party, noting the absence of James amidst the photos of Nichole and Marian''s brawl. .


    Sophie, puzzled, took the phone to look for herself. "Maybe he hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "That can''t be. It''s his engagement party. How could he let Nichole make an appearance alone?"


    Having an engagement party with Nichole was James'' idea. On such a significant day, it was unimaginable for James not to be there.


    Sophie paused in thought before saying, "Let''s not worry about them."

 Chapter 683

    Sophie''s ties with James were limited to businesspetition, with no personal connection left between them. Whether or not James showed up at his engagement party was none of her concern. As Sophie prepared to turn around with Jenna, she bumped into a firm chest.


    The man was dressed in an unremarkable ck suit devoid of any excess adornment. When Sophie looked up, she saw a silver masquerade mask covering his face.


    Instinctively, Sophie took a step back, and Jenna quickly pulled her away from the man.


    Sophie offered a strained smile. "I''m sorry. Did I bump into you?"


    "It''s okay."


    His voice was raspy and unpleasant, as if damaged by fire, obscuring his age.


    Jenna eyed him curiously, finding him odd. She held Sophie''s arm and politely said, "Excuse us, sir, we have to go."


    Sophie''s gaze lingered on the man. As they passed him, she heard him murmur, "Leave the venue immediately."


    His voice was so low that only she could hear it. Sophie stopped in her tracks, but when she turned to look, the man had vanished into the crowd.


    "Sophie, let''s not worry about it. Everyone here tonight is a VIP. That man''s outfit suggests he''s just a bodyguard for a businessman. You''re the star of tonight''s event. It''s best not to mingle with them." Jenna whispered, "And I caught a whiff of something awful on him... like rotting meat."


    The mask and the raspy voice suggested the man had severe facial burns or had been in a fire, damaging his throat.


    Sophie knew that wealthy individuals often hired highly paid bodyguards for protection, offering sries ten times higher than average for potentially dangerous task  S


    But why would such a person warn her to leave the venue without reason?


    Jenna tried tofort her, "Don''t


    think too much about it. Not


    everyone at the engagement party is


    clean. If we see someone


    suspicious, we should avoid them.


    We don''t know what they''re involved


    in?"


    Jenna had her reservations, and Sophie understood. The Costello family''s past dealings were dangerous, with countless enemies. Who could say if tonight would be disrupted?


    "Sophie."


    Reece''s voice came from beside her, holding a ss of champagne. He had waited in a corner for a while.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "I thought your schedule was so packed that you wouldn''t make it today."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "How could I miss my best partner''s engagement?" Reece shrugged. "Seems I arrived toote and missed the drama."


    The Dennis, Tredgold, and Aldridge families'' extravagant dowries had stunned the whole of Devonport. Compared to them, Reece''s gift seemed insignificant.


    Reece pulled out a wedding gift he had prepared earlier. "Don''t judge it too harshly. Congrattions on your engagement."

 Chapter 684

    Sophie opened her wedding gift box to find a bank card inside,plete with a PIN.


    "This is..."


    "Take it. I''m a hotshot actor now. I can afford this much."


    Hearing this, Sophie smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll ept it."


    At that moment, Colby, who was not far away, looked towards Sophie. Dressed in a suit, his hair perfectly styled, he was toasting with the guests. Their eyes met, and they shared a smile. After tonight, Colby would be her fianc¨¦. Sophie''s face was filled with a blissful smile.


    Suddenly, a security guard rushed up to Sophie, saying, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gordon tripped and fell as he was leaving. You should go check on him!"


    "What?"


    Sophie frowned. How could Gordon suddenly fall for no reason, especially with his butler by his side?


    "Sophie, let''s go check together."


    "Alright."


    As the hostess of the evening, it was natural for her to find out what had happened.


    Sophie and Jenna followed the security guard outside.


    In the corner, Vanessa, who had been waiting for Colby, gathered her courage to approach him. She blocked his view and said, "Colby, congrattions on your engagement. Let me toast to you."


    With good intentions, Vanessa offered a toast, and Colby did not refuse. He simply raised his champagne and lightly clinked sses with Vanessa before turning to leave.


    "Colby! Do you hate me that much?"


    Faced with Vanessa''s question, Colby coldly said, "I hope you can keep your distance in the future. I wouldn''t want my wife to misunderstand our rtionship."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Vanessa turned pale.


    Sandy was with Vanessa. She stepped forward, discontented, and took Vanessa''s arm, "Vanessa, let''s not bother with him anymore. You''ve said what you wanted to say. Let''s go This party is so dull." S


    Sandy had just arrived from abroad and had already managed to offend Adler, whom her father had urged tom


    her to meet. She felt ufortable at the party and just wanted to leave with Vanessa as soon as possible.


    "...Alright."


    A trace of despondency crossed Vanessa''s eyes. She watched Colby''s retreating back, her eyes shimmering.


    ''Colby, you will regret rejecting me like this...''


    "Ms. Sophie! This way!"


    The security guard led Sophie and Jenna outside the Regent Hotel. The engagement party was reaching its climax, and the area outside the climax


    hotel was deserted except for a few dozen luxury cars.


    "Where is he?"


    Just as Sophie reached Gordon''s car, she suddenly heard a muffled groan behind her. She turned to see Jenna had been knocked unconscious on the ground. This was bad!


    The thought shed through her mind, and soon, Sophie felt someone cover her mouth and nose from behind.


    A familiar voice whispered in her ear, "Sophie, long time no see."


    It was Odie!


    The effects of the chloroform began to take hold, and Sophie felt her consciousness slipping away until she copsed, limp.


    "Boss, what about this one?" Jonah nced at Jenna lying on the ground and frowned, "Should we..."


    "Leave her. Tell Colby I''ve taken the girl."

 Chapter 685

    Odie looked down at Sophie, who had fainted in his arms, and a slight smile graced his lips.


    After the performance Colby and Sophie had put on in front of himst time, it was only right for him to deliver a grand spectacle in return.


    Meanwhile, at the Regent Hotel, the emcee was eloquently introducing the evening''s engagement dinner agenda. It was time for the couple to make their entrance together. Colby, on the second floor, was adjusting his tie. He wasn''t used to wearing suits, so he felt somewhat ufortable.


    "Colby! Colby!"


    Adler called out as he ran up from the first floor. Colby said calmly, "It''s my engagement today, not yours. Why are you in such a panic?"


    Adler, anxious, replied, "Where''s Jenna? I''ve looked everywhere and can''t find her!"


    Hearing this, Colby frowned, "I told Jenna today not to leave Sophie''s side."


    The two men looked at each other, their suspicions confirmed, and in unison, they eximed, "No!"


    Downstairs, the emcee continued his speech, and the audience pped joyfully, Lennon even more so, unable to contain hisughter.


    Tricia had sent people to search twice but still couldn''t find Sophie or Jenna in the banquet hall.


    When Colby and Adler rushed down, Tricia immediately came forward and said, "Mr. Colby! Mr. Adler, I''ve searched every corner of the hotel, but they''re nowhere to be found!" Colby''s expression darkened as he said, "If they''re not inside, search outside!"


    "Right away!"


    Just as Tricia ran outside, a security officer hurried in, saying, "Mr. Colby! Mr. Adler! Ms. Jenna''s had an ident!"


    Outside the hotel, Jenna was being


    supported by two hostesses. Adler immediately went forward and took Jenna into his arms. "What happened? Is it your hypoglycemia acting up again?"


    "What hypoglycemia..."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna tried to dismiss Adler''s


    concern; her mind was foggy. Right before she fainted, she felt someone


    covering her mouth and nose


    followed by the scent of ether.


    Ether...


    Suddenly, Jenna lifted her head and grabbed Colby''s arms. "Sophie! Sophie''s been kidnapped!"


    "What do you mean kidnapped?" Colby''s face grew stormy as he tightly held Jenna''s arms, asking, "Who took her? When did this happen?"


    Adler noticed Colby''s unstable emotions. He stepped forward to protect Jenna, saying, "Colby! Calm down first! Jenna''s not in good shape right now!"


    "I...I remember...a security guard told


    us Mr. Gordon had fainted and


    asked us toe over. Then, as we were leaving, I felt someone cover my mouth and nose, and I fainted."


    Jenna tried hard to recall, and then suddenly, she said, "Right! Before I fainted, I think I heard someone mention...boss!"


    "Boss?" Adler''s face soured immediately, and he looked at Colby with concern. "Colby...could it be..."


    "Odie..."


    Colby clenched his fists, turned to Adler, and said, "Gather all the Costello family''s resources immediately! Surround the airport! No ne flies out tonight!"


    "Got it! I''m on it!"


    Colby ripped off his tie and sped towards the airport.

 Chapter 686

    At the Costello family engagement party, chaos erupted. The emcee had called out Colby and Sophie''s names three times, yet no one came forward.


    Observing this, Lennon frowned and asked the butler beside him, "Where has everyone gone?"


    "Well... I just saw them a moment ago."


    The butler was clearly perplexed, but Lennon quickly sensed something was amiss and said, "Tell the emcee to keep the situation under control. Everyone else, follow me outside." "Yes, sir."


    The news of the incident at the Costello household reached Bea next door.


    Bea was upstairs dealing with Nichole and Marian''s situation when the security at the door ryed the news from next door. Bea''s eyes lit up as she said, "You mean to say both of them are missing?"


    "Yes."


    Bea nced at Marian, whose face was scratched, and then at Nichole, whose hair was in disarray, and suddenly felt a rush of schadenfreude.


    If things were tough here, the Costello family wouldn''t have it any better!


    Bea said, "Marian, you''re really too careless. Do you even realize the significance of today? Why aren''t you downstairs already?"


    "... Yes, Madam."


    Marian left, dissatisfied, and then Bea turned to Nichole, saying, "We''ll be meeting the guests soon. Why don''t you tidy yourself up? Look at you. Do you even resemble the future Mrs. Burke?"


    "... Yes, Grandma."


    Despite feeling hurt, Nichole had no choice but to change into a new dress and freshen up her appearance. Otherwise, she would be theughingstock of the engagement party. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Bea asked, "Where''s James? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    At that moment, James, who hadn''t appeared until now, walked in from outside the room. He had changed into a sharp ck suit, and his hair was neatly trimmed. He stepped into the dressing room and, upon seeing the scene, frowned slightly and asked, "What happened?


    Bea put on a smile and said, "Nothing serious, James. Today is your big day. Why have you just arrived?"


    "Got held up by some matters on the way."


    James spoke indifferently. Bea didn''t think much of it, though she faintly sensed an odd scent on James.


    Bea frowned and said to ady-in-waiting behind her, "Go, bring a bottle of cologne over."


    "Yes."


    While adjusting James'' suit, Bea said, "Is this what I taught you? Your appearance and the cologne you wear are important. What is this smelt on you? We can''t let peopleugh at the Burke family, can we?"


    "I understand, Grandma. I''ll pay more attention from now on."


    Once James acknowledged her concern, Bea nodded in satisfaction.


    Bea cast a meaningful nce at Nichole and James and then said, "I will wait outside for you. Once you''re ready,e out quickly." James nodded.


    After Bea left with her entourage, James approached Nichole and asked, "How did you end up in such a mess?"


    "It''s all because of Marian. She bullied me!" Nichole, feeling aggrieved, tugged at James'' arm and said, "James, after we get married, can we get a new maid?"

 Chapter 687

    "Alright, everything you say is perfect."


    James had nothing but adoration in his eyes for her. Nichole''s cheeks flushed with color.


    At that moment, Colt happened to open the door of the changing room. Seeing the scene inside, he instinctively stepped back. James asked indifferently, "What''s so urgent that you don''t even knock on the door?"


    "It''s nothing major, just a little issue at the engagement party of the Costello family next door."


    Nichole couldn''t help but ask, "What happened next door?"


    "It seems that Mr. Colby and Ms. Sophie have both disappeared."


    "Disappeared? How could that happen?"


    As Nichole asked, she looked towards James, trying to read any emotion on his face.


    James'' expression remained indifferent, as if he didn''t care at all. "If they''re gone, then so be it. It has nothing to do with us."


    "... Yes, Mr. Burke."


    "Leave us."


    "...Yes."


    Colt hesitated before leaving.


    Nichole tentatively asked, "James, Sophie is in trouble, and you... really don''t care at all?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why should I worry about people who are irrelevant to us?"


    Nichole''s eyes filled with joy, and she happily leaned on James'' shoulder, saying, "I knew it. You''re the best!"


    Nichole leaned against James,pletely missing the fleeting moment when the deep affection in James'' eyes turned icy cold.


    Meanwhile


    The airport in Devonport waspletely blockaded, and Colby''s people had already started a thorough search.


    Above Devonport, Sophie was tightly


    bound on a private jet, and Odie


    watched her with satisfaction,


    saying, "What do you think Colby''s


    expression would be if he knew you were captured by me?" S


    Sophie''s mouth was sealed with tape, but she red at Odie with eyes full of resentment.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You were the first to lie."


    If he had known earlier about Sophie''s connection with Colby, he would never have spared Sophie''s life. Just thinking about the look on Colby''s face as he realized he had lost his beloved was thrilling.


    "Boss, we willnd in four hours."


    "Alright, great news."


    "This woman is too unruly. Should we increase the dosage?"


    Odie slightly curled his lips, saying, "Yes, we should increase it. That way, she''ll be morepliant."


    "Mmph!"


    Sophie struggled to speak, but Odie didn''t give her the chance this time. Instead, he pulled out the syringe and injected its contents into Sophie''s body.


    Soon, Sophie realized she was hallucinating.


    This wasn''t ether neither was it a sedative!


    This was...


    Odie raised an eyebrow, saying, "Let''s see how tough Colby''s girl really is."


    Sophie''s pupils suddenly contracted, and then she slumped in her chair, unable to move.


    Scene after scene of hallucinations


    appeared before her eyes, as if she


    was back in that cold operating


    room, like amb waiting to be


    ughtered. The surgeon


    approached her with a cold scalpel.


    In her ear, a voice that seemed both far and near echoed. "What''s the matter? Scared?"


    "If you beg for mercy now, I''ll let you go."


    "Sophie, beg me for mercy. Come on, beg me."

 Chapter 688

    Suddenly, Sophie woke up from her sleep. The surroundings were pitch ck and eerily quiet as if she were alone.


    "What do you think Colby''s expression would be if he knew you were captured by me?"


    Odie''s voice still echoed in her mind, and Sophie quickly realized something. She immediately sat up and threw off the covers but felt severe dizziness the next second.


    What had Odie injected her with on the ne? Why did she feel so weak?


    *Click*


    Suddenly, the room''s lights turned on in an instant, and Sophie raised her head, finally understanding where she was.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The room was spacious, decorated in a French Baroque style, appearingvish, bright, and noble, yet filled with intricate carvings. A huge portrait hung directly opposite the bed, its presence almost suffocating


    "Ms. Sophie, the boss asked me to change your clothes," said a voice, drawing Sophie''s attention to the maid standing at the door.


    When this familiar voice reached her ears, she was somewhat incredulous. The maid standing before her was none other than Polly, to whom she had handed the incriminating evidence.


    "Is it you?"


    Sophie''s weak voice carried a hint of disbelief.


    When Odie had taken Sophie to Duskhaven, she had entrusted Polly before she left and asked Polly to return to Devonport with Gattlin''s phone.


    She had thought that Polly had missed Colby and the others after reaching Devonport and had even asked Tricia to look for Polly but to no avail.


    Sophie never expected Polly to reappear by Odie''s side!


    Polly seemed reluctant to meet Sophie''s gaze but still approached with the clothes in hand, saying, "Ms. Sophie, please change and follow me to the foyer. The boss is waiting for you."


    Not Mr. Odie, but the boss.


    She had thought Polly was the most innocent on that ship, but it seemed she was wrong!


    Sophie''s eyes were fixed on Polly, asking, "Have you always worked for Odie?"


    She rarely misjudged people, but this time, she waspletely wrong. To think she had trusted a stranger she had only met a few times.


    Polly bit her lip, saying, "Ms. Sophie,


    don''t struggle. Once you''re in Summerfield, you''re under the boss''


    control. Not even a miracle can save you."


    After saying this, Polly stood up and walked to the door.


    Staring at the in white nightgownid out on the bed, Sophie felt a strong sense of resistance.


    What exactly did Odie want?


    A momentter, Polly knocked on the door, saying, "Ms. Sophie, have you changed?"


    Polly didn''t hear a response from inside and frowned. She was about to open the door but then saw Sophie walking out expressionlessly.


    Polly knew Sophie was angry with her and didn''t defend herself, instead saying, "The boss has prepared breakfast for you."


    "Oh? He''s really thoughtful."


    Sophie felt weak as she walked. She


    followed Polly downstairs to find Odie sitting at the long table in the hall, with only two dishes on the table. One, in front of Odie, was a simple dish of fried egg on toast, and the other, ced in front of Sophie''s seat, was covered with a silver cloche.

 Chapter 689

    Sophie felt a sense of foreboding, yet she found herself sitting across from Odie, guided by Polly''s insistence.


    Just like theirst encounter, Odie was as arrogantly untouchable as ever, d in a deep navy suit. A chest pin bearing the Minton International crest adorned his chest, and he moved with the air of a spoiled rich young man.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Odie watched Sophie with interest and asked, "Should I address you as Ms. Sophie or Mrs. Costello?"


    When Sophie remained silent, Odie arched an eyebrow and said, "Colby''s acting skills are impressive. I really thought he was going to shoot you that day. If I had known there was something between you two, the evening would have ended differently."


    "Did you bring me here just to tell me this nonsense?" Sophie retorted coldly.


    Taking action at the engagement party was bold indeed.


    Justst night, over a hundred business tycoons were invited to her engagement party. The Costello family''s elite bodyguards and patrolling officers were all around the hotel. Yet, Odie managed to infiltrate, kidnap her, and escape unscathed.


    Such a man was truly terrifying.


    Odie''s lips curved into a slight smile as he signaled Polly with a nce. Polly stepped forward and lifted the cover off the dish in front of Sophie.


    Beneath the cover was a hand that had been soaked until swollen, emitting a putrid, salty smell that instantly assaulted Sophie''s nostrils. She stood up instinctively, but in the next second, a strong force pressed down on her shoulder, forcing her back into the chair.


    Jonah stood right behind Sophie, unnoticed by her until that moment.


    "Don''t be afraid. This is an old acquaintance of yours." Odie''s voice was filled with mirth as he said, had someone retrieve Gattlin''s body from the sea. Look, isn''t this the hand that touched you?"


    Staring at the nauseating severed hand before her, Sophie felt her stomach churn, her already pale face turning even grayer. "Why are you showing me this?"


    "Hasn''t anyone told you that those who cross me meet a dreadful end?"


    Watching Sophie struggle to suppress her inner fear, Odie slowly stood, walked behind her, and whispered in her ear, "Of course, those who deceive me end up even worse." Sophie nced at Polly subconsciously, but Polly just lowered her head, avoiding Sophie''s gaze.


    "Mr. Odie, you must be joking. Who would dare deceive you?"


    Sophie pushed down the unease in her heart, betting even now that Odie wouldn''t dare harm her even in Summerfield.


    Odie felt Sophie''s body trembling slightly, the amusement in his eyes deepening. "Isn''t there a little liar sitting right here?"


    "Odie..."


    "Shh." Odie silenced her with a


    gesture, standing up to delight in the


    terror in Sophie''s eyes. Quickly, he


    spoke, "You must be wondering


    §á§à


    about the situation in Devonport by now if you beg me, I might consider telling you."


    Sophie clenched her fists.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She had been missing in Devonport for a whole night. Her engagement partyst night was such an


    important event covered by all major media Odie''s timing in kidnapping. her was nned to have Colby preupied with searching for her.

 Chapter 690

    Watching the amusement in Odie''s eyes, Sophie said coldly, "The CEO of Minton International has stooped to kidnapping. If this gets out to the media, I doubt you would continue ruling over Summerfield." Everyone in Summerfield feared Odie, and his legend was known far beyond its borders. Yet, no one knew that Odie was nothing but a twisted soul with a penchant for perversion!


    "Colby has done far dirtier deeds than I have. What, he didn''t tell you? It seems Colby hasn''t been entirely honest with you. Let me guess, either he doesn''t trust you, or... he''s afraid to tell you." Odie casually picked up a rose from the dining table, his interest piqued. "I''m really curious. Would you still want to be her wife if you knew the things Colby has done?"


    Colby and Odie had both wed their way up from the same grimy trenches, struggling to survive in a figurative swamp, but Colby had been the luckier one.


    At that moment, Jonah received a tip through his earpiece. Furrowing his brow, he said, "Boss, Colby''s men are here."


    Sophie instinctively wanted to stand up, but Odie''s cold gaze quicklynded on her, forcing her to feign calmness. She said, "At the end of the day, I have no beef with you, Odie. What do you hope to achieve by capturing me? Colby would never risk everything just for one woman."


    "You''re right," Odie''s expression cooled. "I thought if his woman was taken, he woulde to Summerfield himself. Seems I was mistaken."


    Odie grasped Sophie''s chin. He looked at her beautiful face and sneered, "Turns out you''re not that important to Colby after all."


    Losing interest, Odie let go and casually waved his hand. "Take care of it. Don''t let Colby''s men dirty Summerfield."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah quickly ryed the orders.


    Sophie felt a chill of terror. In thisnd, Odie truly had no restraints.


    "Lock her up."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah roughly grabbed Sophie''s arm, with Polly following closely behind.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The Minton estate was like a maze seeming to have a century of


    history As Sophie surveyed the


    terrain, she also noticed Jonah leading her towards a basement.


    Soon, Sophie found herself in a wine cer filled with the aroma of wine and a significantly colder


    over?


    temperature. Content belove


    Suddenly, Jonah let go, locking her in the wine cer. He coldly instructed Polly, "Don''t let her escape."


    Polly nodded repeatedly, and once Jonah had left, she promptly shut therge door of the underground cer.


    The cer had a small vent, barely allowing any light to seep through. Rows of neatly arranged barrels. filled the space, all storing aged wine, and the temperature was much colder than outside.


    There was no nket, a bed, or any living facilities. All that was present were rows of red wine.


    Sophie, exhausted, leaned against a barrel, her mind continuously pondering Odie''s next move.


    Odie had captured her to lure Colby out. Colby hadn''te in person, and there had to be a reason for that.

 Chapter 691

    Was Odie nning to keep her locked up forever if Colby didn''t show up?


    With that thought, Sophie immediately started pounding on the cer door. "Open up! Let me out! I have something to say to Odie!"


    "Ms. Sophie, don''t waste your energy. No one can open the door for you without the boss'' order."


    Sophie frowned and asked, "So, it doesn''t matter if I die in here?"


    "As long as he hasn''t given the order, Ms. Sophie, I can''t open the door. It doesn''t matter if you were to die."


    Hearing Polly''s words, Sophie instantly stopped knocking.


    Would Polly only wait for Odie''s order? What would make Odie let her out?


    Sophie nced at the neatly arranged bottles of red wine in the cer, a scheming light shing in her eyes.


    An idea struck her.


    It was already evening, and Polly outside the cer was growing suspicious due to theck of any noise from within.


    Ten hours had passed, and there was still no sound.


    Upstairs in the study, Odie was ying chess alone when Jonah came in with dinner, saying, "Colby''s people vanished after entering Summerfield. Our men have been searching but haven''t found where they''re staying yet. Perhaps someone is working with them from the inside."


    Odie nced at the dinner Jonah brought in and asked, "What about the woman?"


    "She''s still locked in the cer."


    "No crying or fussing?"


    "Nothing at all."


    "Did you send lunch and dinner?"


    "We followed your orders, sir. We didn''t even send water."


    Ten hours without food, and still no crying or fussing?


    Odie''s thoughts were in disarray, and he misced a chess piece.


    Just then, Polly burst into the room, panicking. "Mr. Odie! There''s trouble! The cer... something''s happened in the cer!"


    Odie immediately stood up from his chair.


    The maids on the first floor hurried toward the basement cer, each carrying buckets and water pumps. When Odie arrived, he found the cer''s exterior already flooded to the ankles with red wine.


    The cer door hadn''t been opened yet, but so much wine had already flowed through the cracks. What did it look like inside?


    A bad premonition surged in Odie''s heart, and hemanded with a dark expression, "Open the door!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Polly struggled to approach the


    cer door, but before she


    fully


    it the door was b


    open by the force of the met


    A massive flood scattered everyone, and the wine from the cer nearly reached the first floor.


    Odie quickly stepped into the cer, followed by Jonah yelling, "Sir! It''s dangerous!"


    The wine inside was already a meter high, and even though it had spread, it reached Odie''s waist. Nearly all the wine bottles in the cer had been tipped over and emptied.


    "Sophie!"


    Odie called out with a dark face, "Come out here now!"


    "Cough, cough!"


    Not far away, Sophie emerged from the wine. Her white nightgown was now dyed red, and she was soaked through. Despite Sophie''s bedraggled state, she still carried a victor''s posture, which made Odie burst intoughter.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, Jonah also burst in. Odie, with a dark face, ordered him, "Take her and bring her to my room!"

 Chapter 692

    "Get In!" Jonah shoved Sophie Into Odle''s bedroom.


    Sophie was drenched in the scent of red wine, her hair soaked, and droplets of wine still trickling down her clothes.


    Odie had just emerged from the bathroom, wearing a white bathrobe, his hair still dripping,


    Sophie quickly noticed the numerous s scars on Odie''s body beneath his robe, scars she had seen on Colby''s body before. Odie seemed to notice Sophie''s gaze. He looked down at his exposed chest and asked, "Should I strip down even more?" Realizing her store was too revealing, Sophie immediately averted her eyes, saying, "No need, there''s nothing to see." Odie sneered, looking Sophie up and down in her disheveled state. "Quite capable, aren''t you? Smashing millions worth of red wine. What, were you trying to upset me, hoping for a swift end?"


    "I cherish my life. I don''t wish to die."


    "So you ruin my wine cer? Sophie, is there something wrong with your head?"


    It was clear Odie was truly angry. He leaned back on the couch, stating, "Tell me, how do you n topensate me?"


    "For millions in red wine? Mr. Odie, you can''t be that petty."


    "Millions sound so trivial when you mention them. Weren''t you just clinging to thirty thousand dors before?"


    Sophie said, "Those millions are a significant amount to me now, but to you, they''re just a drop in the bucket. I did this all to see you, didn''t I?"


    "To see me?" Odie raised an eyebrow. "So, you destroyed my wine cer just to see me? Should I feel honored?"


    Sophie muttered under her breath, "Not necessarily impossible..."


    The smile on Odie''s face gradually faded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Seeing this, Sophie immediately said seriously, "I told the guard outside that I wanted to speak with you alone, but she said without your orders, she couldn''t let me out. I had no choice but to resort to this."


    Odie nced at Jonah standing behind Sophie, Jonah immediately lowered his head, saying, "I thought you meant to lock her up for a few days to get her to behave."


    Odie showed no intention of ming anyone. He calmly said, "Alright, now that you''ve got my attention, Ill give you ten minutes to say what you want. After ten minutes, you can go back and clean up my wine cer."


    "I know you want to deal with Colby. How about we form an alliance?"


    Hearing Sophie''s proposal, Odieughed, "Do you even understand what you''re saying?"


    "I do." Sophie was very serious, "You kidnapped me at the engagement


    party, such a big deal, and yet Colby ¦¯¦°¦³ only sent his men to find me, his me


    showing no intention of rescuing me personally. I''ve thought over what you said and realized Colby doesn''t care about me much. So, if you want to deal with Colby, forming an alliance with me is the best option."


    Sophie''s words seemed wless, yet Odie said, "Colby spent hundreds of millions to organize the engagement vel. party for you, showing you do mean a lot to him. Now that you''re turning your back on him, how can I know if you''re sincere?"


    *The Costello family spent hundreds of millions merely topete with the Burke family''s engagement party. I''m just a woman entering her second marriage. If you were Colby, how much could I possibly mean to you?" The content is on


    !

 Chapter 693

    Hearing this, Odie nodded in agreement. "There''s some truth to that."


    "So, wanting to get back at a man who yed with my feelings isn''t abnormal, is it?"


    "It''s only natural," Odie said approvingly. "If it were me dealing with people who toy with others'' emotions like that. I might not only want to finish them off but also stab them a few extra times."


    Sophie continued, "I value my life more than anything. I wouldn''t lose it over any man. I''ve lost everything. I''m no longer part of the Russell family, and am penniless, and I don''t have my position at S Corporation. I doubt I can even return to Devonport. I''m hoping you can offer me a job in Summerfield. I want to earn enough money to get back at that scumbag!"


    "So, you''re nning on being a dealer in Minton Casino?"


    "Exactly!" Sophie quickly agreed, causing Jonah to frown,


    Odie seemed interested. "Alright, Ill give you a chance."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "So, I won''t have to be locked up anymore?"


    "Of course not."


    Odie nced at Jonah. "Go get a clean set of clothes for her "... Yes, boss."


    Jonah reluctantly gave Sophie a look before leaving the room.


    Odie tossed a towel to Sophie. "Go take a shower, thene out."


    Sophie looked at Odie''s bathroom and didn''t refuse. She walked straight into the bathroom and, for safety, locked the door behind her.


    Soon, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom.


    Outside, Jonah came in with a set of clothes. He frowned and asked, "Boss, do you really believe what this woman says?" "What''s not to believe?" Odie sipped some red wine. "Moreover, I never believed Colby could fall for a woman." "But they got engaged.


    "It''s just apetition with the Burke family. Colby has always wanted Devonport, and James was his target." Odie said indifferently, "What''s more irritating than marrying James'' ex-wife? Besides, Sophie is from the Russell family. She must know a lot of their secrets. Marrying Sophie is all gain and no loss for him."


    "But..."


    "Enough, put the things down and leave."


    Yes, boss."


    Jonah put down the clothes and left the room, making sure to close the door behind him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After a moment, Sophie peeked out from the bathroom. "Mr. Odie, where are my clothes?"


    Odie had his back turned and didn''t


    even nce towards the bathroom. He casually threw the clothes lying of the fore


    on the sofa over his shoulder, and Sophie quickly caught them and retreated back into the bathroom.


    The sound of a hairdryer started up inside, and Odie suddenly felt a bit thirsty. After a while, Odie asked


    coldly. "Are you done yet?" The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    "I''m done. I''m done."


    Sophie, not minding that her hair


    wasn''tpletely dry, began tom dress. When Sophie saw the clothes saw Odie had prepared for her, her


    expression darkened.

 Chapter 694

    There was no suitable clothing to cover herself, and she had no choice but to steel her nerves and put on the dress. The momen she opened the bathroom door, Odie''s gaze shifted towards her.


    Sophie was d in a revealing ckce dress that entuated her already impressive figure, highlighting her curves and slender waist in a way that made it impossible to look away.


    Odie''s eyes roamed over Sophie, and he found himself unconsciously swallowing.


    Feeling ufortable under Odie''s intense gaze, Sophie frowned and asked, "What is this dress you''ve prepared for me?"


    Odie averted his gaze, responding. "Your work uniform."


    "Work uniform?"


    Sophie nced down at her attire and questioned, "I''m supposed to wear this?"


    "What? Do you have a problem with it?"


    "Isn''t it a bit too revealing?"


    Although she wasn''t opposed to mature clothing, this dress was tantly provocative, clearly intended to seduce. Odie stood up and approached Sophie, stating, "Your only value is to use your beautiful face and stunning figure to attract customers for me. Tonight is just about getting you ustomed. If you think you can''t handle it, let me know in advance."


    "I can handle it" Sophie replied nonchntly. "I just have to wear revealing clothes to entice men, right? Doesn''t sound too difficult"


    The sarcasm in Sophie''s voice was palpable.


    Suddenly, Odie wrapped an arm around Sophie''s waist Instinctively she wanted to push him away, but he was domineering. "I hired you to be a dealer, not to sell your body."


    "The difference seems negligible to me," Sophie retorted, ncing down at her dress. If there were any less fabric, how would it differ from lingerie?"


    Odie felt deted. From his angle, he could clearly see the cleavage at the front of Sophie''s dress, the skin beneath starkly visible. He had merely nced but already felt a warmth in his lower belly.


    Releasing Sophie, Odie said, "Work is work. How else will we get them to happily spend their money?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Odie, you''re right. I''ll try my best to adapt."


    As Sophie turned to leave, Odie called out, "Stop!"


    "What is it, Mr. Odie? Do you need anything else?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to bed, of course. I start work tomorrow, so I need to rest up, don''t I?"


    "There''s no rush Odie said coolly, "You don''t need to work during the day."


    "I don''t work during the day?"


    "Minton Casino only operates at night. Adjust your schedule; you''ll need to stay up until dawn every night."


    "Alright, I understand."


    Sophie took note of Odie''s


    instructions, then asked) "Shouldn''t i at least know where Ill be working?"


    TII have Jonah take you tomorrow."


    Sophie couldn''t help but frown.


    Jonah was notoriously rigid and only ever listened to Odie trying to get a clean understanding of Minton Casino''s operations under Jonah''s supervision seemed daunting


    "What? Getting cold feet?"


    Odie clearly noticed Sophie''s hesitation.


    Sophie replied, "It''s not that I''m


    scared. I just don''t want him to be the


    I


    ope The content is onChapter

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695 "Why?"


    "Can''t you see, Mr. Odie? This subordinate of yours has hostility towards me. I''m afraid he might take me out when you''re not looking"


    "Jonah is not that kind of person. He only takes orders from me."


    "I don''t care. I want you, Mr. Odie, to take me."


    Sophie was clearly being petnt. Odie raised an eyebrow and said, "You want me to personally escort you? You certainly think highly of yourself."


    "Just take


    me, will you? With you by my side, I won''t be afraid of anyone trying to harm me."


    Sophie''s words were a clear dig at Jonah


    Jonah, standing by the door, frowned upon hearing this.


    As if possessed, Odie nodded and said, "I suppose I can take you. It''s not impossible."


    Sophie''s eyes lit up immediately, but in the next moment, Odie said, "But this would waste my time. After the mess you''ve caused today, who will take care of my wine cer? Who will clean up?"


    "Mr. Odle, you must be joking. There are so many servants in your house."


    "Servants need to be paid extra."


    The implication in Odie''s words couldn''t be clearer.


    Sophie could only force a smile and said, "Ill do it. I clean up


    for youThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "If you can clean it up in one night, I''ll agree. If you can''t...


    "I can clean it up. I''ll start right now."


    Sophie turned to leave, but Odie frowned and said, "Wait"


    "Mr. Odie, do you have any other requests?"


    "Change your clothes before you start cleaning."


    Saying so, Odie casually tossed a white shirt to Sophie.


    Holding the men''s shirt in her hands, Sophie muttered a "thanks" and turned to leave.


    Jonah walked in, and Odie instructed him, "Keep an eye on her. Report back to me immediately if anything happens." "Yes, bass."


    Jonah turned and followed Sophie to the wine cer.


    As soon as Sophie entered the wine cer, Jonah ordered all the servants to leave, leaving only Sophie to clean.


    The wine cer was in disarray, with barrels scattered all over the floor. Sophie was in a difficult position but had no choice but to get to


    work.


    Jonah stood not far away, watching


    Sophie work hard. He said coldly, "I


    warn you, no matter what. hatter what you''re ve


    nning stay away from the boss. If


    I find you taking any action against the boss, I will not hesitate to take you out."


    "Ah, I really don''t know where I''ve


    offended you, Jonah. But truly, I have no intentions against die."Sophie mopped the floor while saying, "Besides, with you and I by Odie''s side, I doubt even Colby would be able to hurt him, right?"


    Jonah gave Sophie a cold nce and said, "I hope that''s true."


    Sophie, noticing Jonah''s continuous stare, had a sudden idea and said, "You watching me work makes me really ufortable. How about... you help me by getting some detergent from upstairs?" The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    "The boss told me to keep an eye on you. You better not try any tricks."


    "I really won''t y any tricks. Think about it I only have one night. I don''t have time for tricks, right?"


    Jonah was silent for a moment before saying, "Wait here."

 Chapter 696

    Sophie nced at the chaotic mess of the wine cer, realizing that even with ten cleaners, tidying it up in a single night wouldn''t be possible.


    It was clear that Odie was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    If she wanted Odie to personally take her to the casino, she would need to devise a new strategy


    Seizing the moment before Jonah returned, Sophie hurried to the ground floor.


    The maid there frowned upon seeing Sophie, asking, "Ms. Sophie, why are you out here? The boss ordered that you can''t leave tonight if you don''t finish cleaning up."


    "I was just too scared being down there alone. Have you seen Jonah? He was just downstairs, and then when I turned around, he vanished."


    When Sophie mentioned Jonah, the maid then said, "I think I saw Jonahe up a while ago. He should be going back down soon. Ms. Sophie, if you''re scared, I can help you clean."


    Sophie replied with some difficulty, "But Mr. Odie said no one but Jonah can watch over me. Actually, I just noticed we''re out of detergent downstairs. Could you perhaps get me a bottle of detergent? I''ll wait for you down there."


    "Alright, you go down first. I''ll bring it to you in a bit."


    "Thank you."


    After watching the maid leave, Sophie returned to the basement wine cer.


    A momentter, Jonah came back with a bottle of detergent, only to find the maid who was supposed to be watching the first floor missing. His brow furrowed slightly. The basement was eerily quiet, devoid of any presence.


    "Ms. Sophie?" Jonah''s voice echoed through the cer. He was met only by his own echo, with no reply from anyone else.


    "Ms. Sophie, stop hiding."


    Jonah walked towards the back of the wine cer, which was in disarray, but Sophie was nowhere to be seen.


    Jonah said coldly, "Come out now, or I won''t be gentle!"


    ''tter=''


    Suddenly, a noise from the corner indicated something had fallen. With his exceptional hearing, Jonah immediately pinpointed the sound to his southeast


    Walking towards the source, he saw Sophie with her back to him, seemingly holding something in her hand.


    "Ms. Sophie, what are you doing here?"


    Sophie suddenly turned around, her face flushed with panic, "I wasn''t doing anything..."


    Jonah''s eyes narrowed dangerously, "You weren''t doing anything?" He was all too familiar with the way Sophie looked when she lied. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm, his grip tightening. "Hand it over!"


    "I''m not holding anything..." Sophie bit her lip, her face turning pale.


    "Are you sure you are not holding anything? Then what''s behind you?"


    Jonah''s voice grew colder as he was about to force the issue, causing Sophie to drop what was in her hand.


    It was just a wine bottle that fell to the floor


    Jonah frowned, but just then, Sophie heard footsteps in the cer, and the maid shouted/ "Ms. Sophie, here''s the detergent..."


    The maid''s voice drew Jonah''s attention.


    Seizing her chance, Sophie quickly picked up the now broken wine bottle and pointed it af Jonah, "Don''te any closer! Help....help mel


    "Jonah...Jonah...


    The maid entered just in time to witness the scene, stepping back fear" didn''t see anything¡± Read


    thetest chapter there!


    Just as the maid was about to run, Jonah coldlymanded, "Stay right there!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 697

    The maid''s body stiffened, too scared to move an inch.


    Jonah''s voice was cold as he said, "I haven''t done anything. Why are you running?"


    "Right, right... Jonah, you didn''t do anything..."


    The maid shook her head repeatedly.


    Sophie saw her chance and immediately cried out, "Jonah, I know you have issues with me, but I really didn''t mean to harm Mr. Odie. Please, let me go!"


    Jonah quickly realized this was all Sophie''s doing, a sh of murderous intent passing through his eyes. "Sophie!"


    Before Jonah could act, Sophie closed her eyes and fainted on the spot.


    The maid tumed pale with fear and ran upstairs, shouting, "Someone help! Someone! Ms. Sophie has fainted!"


    Jonah nced at Sophie lying on the ground, his brow furrowing deeply.


    Outside Mr. Odie''s bedroom on the second floor, Polly knocked on the door in a panic. "Boss! There''s been an incident!" "Come in."


    Polly opened the door and saw Odie getting dressed. She immediately lowered her head and said, "Boss, Ms. Sophie fainted in the wine cer..."


    "Fainted?" Odie looked up, his voice cold. "And where was Jonah?"


    "Right there when it happened. The maid said it was Jonah... he wanted to kill Ms. Sophie."


    Polly''s words made Odie''s frown deepen. He casually threw on his coat and headed for the door.


    The basement was already crowded by the time Odie arrived, and people stepped aside to let him through.


    Sophie was still lying on the ground. Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Odie demanded, "Why isn''t she being taken upstairs? What are you all standing around for?"


    The maids were too frightened to respond.


    Jonah stepped forward, saying, "Boss, I told them not to move her."


    Once Jonah said it was his decision, Odie''s face darkened as he spoke, "I asked you to watch her, and this is how you do it? You better have a reasonable exnation."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Odie, this has nothing to do with me. She staged the whole thing."


    Odie scoffed, "Are you saying she fainted on her own to frame you?"


    Jonah immediately lowered his head, his statement sounding absurd to anyone listening.


    Everyone in the Minton family knew Odie trusted Jonah the most. Without reason, who would dare frame Odie''s most trusted man?


    Such actions could only bring trouble upon oneself.


    Odie turned to Polly, "Call the doctor immediately."


    "Yes, boss."


    After Polly left, Odie coldly nced over the crowd. "Who was it that kept saying donah wanted to kill Ms. Sophie?" Read thetest


    chapter there!


    "It was... it was me..." A maid timidly stepped forward from the crowd.


    Odie asked coldly, "What happened exactly? Tell me everything."


    "It was... Ms. Sophie couldn''t find Jonah, so she came upstairs andh asked me to fetch a bottle of cleaning solution. But when I returned,


    I saw that Jonah had cornered Ms.


    Sophie. Ms. Sophie was holding a ss bottle from the ground, retreating in fear, screaming for help. I... I was terrified and wanted to run,


    but Jonah didn''t let me..."


    Hearing the maid''s words, Odie turned to Jonah, "Is what she said true?"


    Jonah frowned, "It''s true, but it was all an act by Sophie. I didn''ty a finger on her!"

 Chapter 698

    Odie knew Jonah was not one to lie, so he turned to the maid standing by and asked, "What happened next? Continue!*


    "After that... after that, Ms. Sophie seemed to say she wouldn''t hurt you, Mr. Odie, and asked Jonah to let her go. Then Jonah seemed to get angry, and after that... Ms. Sophie fainted."


    The maid recounted everything she had witnessed.


    Jonah couldn''t refute the ims. He simply said, "Sophie asked me to fetch her some cleaning soap, and that''s when I went upstairs. When I came back, I noticed the guard on the first floor was gone, so I hurried down to the basement. I found Sophie sneaking around in the corner, so I went to check on her. Everything that happened next was just Sophie''s trickery. Boss, you shouldn''t believe her."


    So, you''re saying her fainting was also an act?"


    "It must have been," Jonah said earnestly. "I didn''t touch her at all. As long as we can prove her fainting was fake, we can expose her lies."


    Odie nced at Jonah, then at Sophie lying on the ground. While he was still hesitating, Polly came over with a doctor. "Boss, the doctor is here."


    "Alright."


    Odie nodded, casually signaling the doctor toe over and check.


    The doctor approached Sophie, examined her lower eyelids, and pinched her fingers.


    Sophie showed no response.


    The doctor brought out his instruments for a basic examination and then packed everything away after finishing.


    Odie frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Odie, thisdy has fallen into a briefa, initially judged to be due to hypoglycemia. She now needs an IV injection. Could we move her to a rtively warm andfortable ce?"


    Hearing this, Odie immediately looked at Jonah.


    Jonah was also stunned. "That''s impossible. She must be pretending to faint!"


    The doctor said, "This kind ofa can''t be faked. But I still need to know what happened before thisdy fainted, whether she had eaten properly today, and if she had been overworking."


    Odie was silent for a moment, then said, "She hasn''t eaten today, and she''s indeed been through a lot. Before fainting... she wa frightened, kind of."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "That makes sense. Thisdy must have been under constant stress; coupled with her already weak constitution, the hypoglycemia recurred. It''s very easy to be stimted into fainting when frightened. I''ll give her some medication now. After waking up, she needs to replenish her strength and eat more nutritious food."


    Upon hearing this, Odie looked at Sophie lying on the ground, her face pale. Jonah, fearing Odie wouldn''t believe him, immediately said, "Boss, this has to be her conspiracy! She''s definitely up to no good!"


    Jonah was rarely so anxious to exin. Odie rubbed his temples, then stepped forward to lift Sophie in his arms. "Take her to my room for the treatment. Within an hour, I want her to be able to open her eyes and speak."


    The doctor picked up his medical bag and followed closely. "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Inside the bedroom, Sophie had


    already been given the IV medication. Polly was at the dook and brought in the food saying, "Boss, the food is all ready as per the doctor''s


    instructions."/


    Sitting on the couch, Odie downed his


    ss of wine in one gulp,


    one gulp, then waved


    his hand at Polly, signaling her to


    leave. The content is onChapter

 Chapter 699

    Standing in front of Odie, Jonah lowered his head and said, "Boss, this was all staged by Sophie. Please trust me."


    Odie replied coldly, "You said she was faking unconsciousness. Then, go and sh her with a knife to see if she''ll wake up." "I''ll do it right now!"


    Jonah drew the small knife from his belt. When he ced the knife across Sophie''s neck, Sophiey on the bed and had no reaction whatsoever.


    Jonah''s face turned sour.


    Odie set down his ss of whiskey, saying coldly, "In our line of work, if you can''t tell whether someone has fainted or is faking it then you''re not cut out for this job."


    The doctor''s visit was just an unnecessary precaution. Odie believed that Jonah could also see that Sophie had truly fainted. Perhaps Jonah had panicked under those circumstances.


    Odie continued, "I know you''re worried about my safety, but she''s just a woman. No matter how clever, she can''t outsmart me here in Summerfield."


    "... Yes, boss."


    Odie said indifferently, "It''ste. Go get some sleep."


    "But boss..."


    "I''ll take her to familiarize herself with the ce tomorrow. You don''t need to worry."


    Jonah felt worried, but at that moment, he could only agree. "Yes, boss."


    After Jonah left, Odie went over to the bed and gently tapped Sophie''s cheek, saying, "Wake up."


    Sophie still had no reaction except for frowning when tapped.


    Odie forcefully pinched Sophie''s cheek, then picked up a bowl of oatmeal he had prepared to feed her.


    However, the oatmeal just flowed down Sophie''s cheek without her swallowing any of it.


    Odie felt inexplicably irritable. He got up and opened the door, startling Polly. "Boss, do you need anything?"


    Odie frowned, "Didn''t I say to wake her up within an hour?"


    Polly replied, "Boss, the doctor has already administered IV fluids. She just needs to rest, and she should wake up by thetter half of the night. Moreover, it''s been less than half an hour, Ms. Sophie should wake up soon."


    "Less than half an hour?"


    Odie nced at the clock in the room, and indeed, only twenty minutes had passed.


    Odie closed the door and sat on the sofa, feeling somewhat sleepy. He kept ncing at Sophie on the bed and drank a couple more sses of whiskey to stay awake.


    "Cough, cough...¡±


    A faint coughing sound came from


    the bed. Odie saw Sophie awaken om and instinctively wanted to get up from the sofa, but then he realized there was no need for such eagerness from him.


    "Water..."


    Sophie''s voice was hoarse and unpleasant. She woke up and felt as if her throat was burning.


    Hearing this, Odie scanned the room for anything rted to water. After some searching, he realized there wasn''t a drop of water in the room but various types of alcohol. ReadThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, Odie opened the door and ordered Polly, "Bring a ss of water."


    "Yes, boss."


    As Polly left, Odie turned back to see


    Sophie had already propped herself m up from the bed. She was holding her NO head her face as pale as paper, and


    in a dazed voice, she asked, "How did I end up here?" The content is onChapter

 Chapter 700

    Polly came in with a ss of water and said, "Ms. Sophie, you fainted in the wine cer, Boss had to carry you in here to rest."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sophie gulped down the water before she finally felt her throat moisten. She was able to speak normally again.


    She looked up to see Odie standing across from her, wearing only a loose robe. His hair was a bit messy, and he had faint dark circles under his eyes, looking fatigued.


    "Sophie, you really outdid yourself," Odie said coldly. "I asked you to do some cleaning, and you fainted in the wine cer, making such a racket in the middle of the night. How''s anyone supposed to sleep?"


    Sophie retorted, "I... I was trying to clean properly. It was that ice-cold employee of yours. He scared me! I wasn''t bothering anyone, so why did you let him bully me?"


    Odie''s expression darkened. "I let him bully you?"


    "If not you, why would he want to kill me?"


    As Sophie spoke, she rolled up her sleeve, revealing several bruises under her white blouse. "Even if he didn''t scare me to death, he could have strangled me!"


    Seeing the bruises on Sophie''s arm, Odie frowned slightly.


    "Ms. Sophie, you misunderstood. Boss didn''t want to kill you. This was all Jonah acting on his own. Boss has already reprimanded Jonah and even had us prepare lots of food to replenish your strength..." Polly said.


    "Who asked you to talk? Get out!"


    Odie''s face darkened, and Polly, frightened, quickly left the room.


    Hearing this, Sophie noticed the snacks and small dishes on a table nearby.


    "Did... you have someone prepare all this?"


    "It was for my dog. I didn''t n on feeding you."


    "...Mr. Odie, I''m really hungry. Can we not joke right now?"


    She hadn''t eaten all day, and perhaps it was the effect of the IV, but she woke up incredibly hungry.


    Odie ignored her, pulled up a chair to sit across from Sophie, and said, "You can eat, but first answer my question."


    "Mr. Odie, ask away."


    "Jonah said you sent him to get you dish soap. You framed him."


    "I framed him? I..."


    Sophie was agitated and tried to get out of bed, but Odie instinctively moved forward to help, only to lean back in his chair when he saw Sophie couldn''t get off the bed.


    Sophie rubbed her forehead and felt dizzy. She could only lean back on the bed and say, "Wouldn''t you know whether I framed him or not, Mr. Odie? Why would I use him for no reason? Do I look that bored?"


    "I don''t know what''s on your mind, so that''s why I''m asking."


    "Mr. Odie, I''m not as idle as you think." Sophie nced at the snacks on the table and asked, "I''ve


    answered your questions. Can I eat now?"


    Odie didn''t speak, which was consent


    enough for Sophie. She casually m picked up a walnut brittle


    andiputi


    and put it in her mouth. It was sweet but not cloying, instantly delighting her taste buds. Read th


    Odie watched Sophie carelessly eat the snacks and suddenly said, "Aren''t you afraid I''ve poisoned them?¡±


    His words made Sophie pause, but


    then she stuffed the rest of the m


    walnut brittle into her mouth under


    walnut


    Odie''s gaze. The content is on


    ! Read th


    "If you wanted my life, you could take it anytime. Why bother saving me only to poison me?"

 Chapter 701

    Odie realized Sophie was still sharp-tongued and just sneered coldly. "I really wonder what Colby sees in you."


    Aside from being somewhat attractive and having a sharp tongue, he couldn''t see anything special about her.


    Odie spoke indifferently, "Once you''ve had enough to eat, head out. I''ve arranged a room for you so you can rest up. Tomorrow, I''ll personally take you to see the venue."


    Sophie lifted her head and said, "But I haven''t finished cleaning the wine cer. You promised, remember?"


    "Consider it a special favor."


    After saying this, Odie got up. He opened the door and said to Polly, waiting outside, "Take her away. I need to rest."


    "Yes, boss."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Polly came in, kindly helped Sophie up, and said, "Ms. Sophie, this way, please."


    Sophie nced at Odie and realize that he was truly tired and wanted to rest. Only then did she get up from the bed, and on her way out, Sophie didn''t forget to take a box of pastries with her.


    Polly led Sophie to a neatly arranged guest room, saying, "Ms. Sophie, you will sleep b


    by the bed."


    "Got it. You can leave now."


    Sophie was blunt with Polly, who tactfully closed the door as she left.


    tonight. If you need anything, just ring the bell


    Sophie surveyed the guest room briefly, ensuring there were no hidden cameras. Only then did she lie down on the bed, exhausted. After ying a role all night, she was so tired she felt like falling apart.


    Lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, Sophie fell into silence. If she hadn''t physically copsed from exhaustion tonight, Odie might have seen through her act, and her situation wouldn''t be as favorable as it was now.


    Fortunately, Odie nned to take her to see Minton International''s venue tomorrow. Without Jonah tagging along, it would be easier for her to observe. Even if she had to y some tricks, Odie probably wouldn''t notice.


    With these thoughts, Sophie soon fell into a deep sleep.


    She didn''t wake up until the afternoon of the next day.


    "Is she still not up?"


    "Not yet. I''ll go in and call her."


    Odie and Polly''s conversation could faintly be heard from outside the door.


    Sophie rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed.


    She thought back onst night''s activities-smashing the wine cer, swimming in red wine, and then cleaning up, all the while matching wits with Jonah-she felt extremely weary.


    She woke up from her sleep, and her body felt like it was falling apart.


    Today was the day Odie was taking her to see the venue. Missing this opportunity might mean not getting I another so thinking this, Sophie could only muster her tired body and shouted towards the door, "I''m


    awake now. Come in if there''s something."


    ''Click''


    Polly pushed the door open, and Odie, already dressed neatly in a white suit and trousers, with an elegantpel pin and a dark purple earring that gleamed softly, stood there. If one didn''t know who Odie was, they might think the person standing before them was a charming nobleman.


    "Get up, we''re heading out." Odie dropped the sentence and turned to leave. Polly had already prepared clothes andid them out in front of Sophie. Sophie looked at them and frowned. "This isn''t what I wore


    yesterday." The content is onChapter

 Chapter 702

    Polly said, "The boss reconsidered yesterday and thought that the dress was indeed a bit inappropriate, so he had Jonah prepare another one on short notice. Ms. Sophie, you might want to try it on and see if it fits.¡±


    "Got it."


    Sophie stood up, took off her jacket, and slipped into the new dress.


    It was just a simple white dress, modest except for a slightly daring slit, nothing too revealing.


    With such a in dress on her, she must''ve looked like the least sessful casino dealer.


    Jonah was really ying dirty.


    With the dress on, Sophie walked out with a scowl.


    Odie turned around, only to see that the white dress, which had been tailored, perfectly cinched Sophie''s waist. Her slender figure seemed almost ethereal. The dress was originally meant to evoke desire, but on Sophie, it added a touch of nobility and elegance.


    "That one actually suits you well, though, Ms. Sophie. You don''t seem too pleased."


    Sophie replied with a cold face, "Does anyone work as a dealer de like this? Is Jonah deliberately opposing me? How can I attract


    more clients dressed this way?"


    Facing Sophie''s dissatisfaction, Odie calmly said, "I picked out that dress."


    Sophie nced at Polly, whose face also shed with panic. She didn''t know that the dress was Odie''s personal pick.


    By now, Sophie couldn''t bother to argue. She just nodded perfunctorily. "Mr. Odie, you have exquisite taste. I really like it." Clearly, Sophie''s face spelled dislike, yet her words tried to tter.


    Odie didn''t bother to argue with Sophie. He turned around and went downstairs. "Let''s go."


    Sophie, in her high heels, quickly followed Odie, who didn''t seem to wait for her and intentionally sped up. Sophie frowned. Wha was up with Odie? Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?


    If it weren''t for her habit of wearing high heels, she might not have been able to keep up with Odie''s pace. Odie ordered Jonah not to followst night and now could only watch the two leave from the courtyard. As she was leaving, Sophie distinctly felt Jonah''s icy gaze. It was as if he wanted to kill her.


    "Get in the car."


    Odie got into the car with no gentlemanly demeanor.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was pulled back to the moment when she heard Odie''smanding tone and saw his infuriating face. After getting in the car, she finally spoke, "Mr. Odie, given your status, don''t you know that it''s gentlemanly to let ady in first?"


    "Gentlemanly? What''s that?"


    Sophie was speechless. "That''s something youck."


    Odie''s arm rested on the car window, supporting his face, "Ms. Sophie, you might be ady of high society, but I''m not."


    "You jest. With the Minton family''s vast estate, it must have been around for over a century, right? I can''t believe


    "Don''t know, never learned."


    "I don''t believe that."


    "Whatever."


    you wouldn''t know."


    Odie, listening to this childish banter, suddenly found it immature. He must have been out of his mind to engage in such a pointless conversation with Sophie. The content is on


    !


    Sophie casually talked with Odie Her eyes/however, kept ncing outside.


    It was her first time in Summerfield. She had been drugged by Odie, sol uponnding, she hadn''t really seen what the city of


    Summerfield looked like.

 Chapter 703

    Looking back now, this ce really did seem like the paradise city adults used to talk about.


    As a child, Sophie didn''t understand, but now, seeing it for herself, the city center truly had it all.


    Not only did it boast thergest trade center, but the city also attracted a diverse crowd. Escaping this city, all while avoiding Odies watchful eyes, would truly be like walking into a spider''s web.


    "Mr. Odie, we''ve arrived."


    They had arrived?


    It was a ten-minute drive, which meant Odie''s mansion must''ve been right in the city center.


    "Mm."


    The driver opened the door for Odie, and then Sophie stepped out of the car as well.


    In front of them was a massive clock tower with roads leading in all directions, under whichy a gigantic square. The area was filled with buildings imitating architecture from thest century on a scale Sophie hadn''t anticipated.


    At that moment, Odie snapped his fingers.


    Sophie saw this and frowned. She did not yet know the purpose of his action, but the next second, she understood.


    The vast square connected to the clock tower and the surrounding skyscrapers suddenly lit up. Under the cover of night, the golden lights illuminated the entire city of Summerfield like gold.


    "The lights here shine when I say so. The money here flows as I wish. If I want someone to win, they win. If I want them to lose, they lose."


    Hearing Odie''s words, Sophie felt a shiver go down her spine. Here, Odie was the master of all.


    Sophie tried to steady her nerves and asked, "What do I need to do here?"


    "Just do as 1 say. Nothing else is your concern."


    Odie lightly touched Sophie''s hair. She had only dressed simply today, with just a touch of makeup, but even this appearance was enough to cause a stir in Summerfield.


    Sophie followed Odie toward the clock tower, feeling more nervous with every step. However, the chance to enter Minton Casino and get involved with Odie''s business made the risk worth it.


    As Minton Casino opened, Sophie, under Odie''s guidance, became one of the first guests inside. Each area had professional dealers and many bodyguards and bouncers. From the first floor to the second, this ce was a den for the wealthy. Sophie stepped in and felt as if she couldn''t see the end.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mr. Odie, this isst month''s performance."


    A manager handed a booklet to Odie, but he seemed uninterested. He casually walked to one of the areas and asked, "Do you know how to roll the dice?"


    "A little."


    Odie waved his hand at the woman standing in the area, and she wisely left.


    Odie looked at Sophie and said, "You, get in."


    Sophie obediently walked in, and Odie promptly closed the door to the area.


    It was a semi-circr table. Once Sophie entered, she was locked in, unable to leave until the game was over. The content is on


    !


    "Odie, you..."


    Odie raised an eyebrow and said, "Do your best to win money for me." Then, he went upstairs.


    Sophie red and shouted, "Odie! Come back!"


    As guests starteding in, Odie, watching from the second floor m slightly smiled the content is on


    !


    He was curious to see just how capable Sophie really was.

 Chapter 704

    Guests had already started to trickle in when the manager tossed the headset to Sophie, signaling her to put it on.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sophie had no choice but to figure out how to wear the headset first.


    She had never been to such an event, let alone gambled.


    Judging from the gambling table, it seemed Odie had at least been considerate enough to choose the simplest game for her: Chuck-a-luck. She was just responsible for rolling the dice.


    As Sophie was quietly figuring out how to y, guests who had been drinking outside started toe in. A greasy middle-aged man in his forties stared at her with a straight gaze, incessantly asking, "Did Sandra get prettier today? Such a slim waist!"


    The manager, standing by with an apologetic smile, said, "Sandra isn''t here today. This is our new dealer."


    "New dealer? I like her!"


    The man reached out to grab Sophie''s hand, and she frowned slightly, instinctively pulling her hand back.


    The manager shot Sophie a re, and she then put on a seductive smile. "It seems this gentleman prefers Sandra. How about I have Sandra rece me?"


    Sophie''s voice was three parts enticing, seven parts soft, melting the man''s resolve. "Sandra''s got nothing on you! I like you just like this!"


    Sophie felt like throwing up but couldn''t show it on her face.


    "So, gentleman, are you betting on high or low this round?"


    "Low! I want low!"


    The man clearly enjoyed being called ''gentleman.''


    Just then, Odie''s voice came through the headset, "First round, I''m going for high."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow as she lifted the cover, only to see that it was low, not high.


    The man won the money, and Sophie cheerfully said, "Gentleman, it''s low. You''re lucky today. How about we bet a hundred thousand this time?"


    "Sure, sure, sure! I listen to you!"


    Saying so, the man bet on low again, his gaze lingering on Sophie.


    Sophie smiled gracefully, and when she opened the dice cup, it was low again. This obviously made the man overjoyed.


    Odie, watching the scene from upstairs, frowned. The manager by Sophie''s table saw this and hurriedly spoke into the walkie- talkie, "Mr. Odie, we can''t let her keep ying recklessly!"


    After three consecutive dice rolls, the man bet on low and won big each time!


    "Stop it. Have Sophie get out of here!"


    Odie was furious. He had thought Sophie had some skills, but it turned out she couldn''t even roll dice properly.


    Just when the man bet half a million, Odie walked downstairs, only to hear Sophie''s exaggerated cry, "Ah, you lost."


    Odie stopped in his tracks when the man had lost all his principal, and he frowned.


    "What shall we do? I still want to y with you." Sophie blinked her eyes, lookingtterly innocent. The content


    is on !


    The man clenched his teeth, "Half a million is nothing! Wait for me! I''ming right over!"


    The man turned to exchange more


    chips. Sophie breathed a sigh of m relief. Turning around, she saw Odie opening the door to the room. Before Sophie could react, Odie had grabbed her and was pulling her upstairs.


    "Mr. Odie, please be gentle!"


    Sophie frowned, her wrist nearly crushed by Odie''s grip!


    Once they reached the second-floor


    office, Odie finally let go of Sophie''s hand, his voice cold. "Why didn''t you


    follow the instructions?"

 Chapter 705

    "Mr. Odie, I don''t know how." Sophie looked at Odie earnestly.


    She couldn''t manage to roll the exact numbers Odie wanted onmand like the other dealers.


    Odie''s gaze narrowed dangerously. "You don''t know, and yet you let me bring you here to make money?"


    "Being unable to do something and making money are two different things," Sophie said. "Look, didn''t I also help you make money just now?"


    Odie frowned.


    "Even though I can''t predict the numbers I''ll roll, I know that if someone consistently bets only on high or only on low to increase their bet each time, they can''t always win."


    "You''re proud of such a trivial trick?" Odie said coldly. "If it weren''t for the fact that you were facing a total novice earlier, do you think you could have won his money?"


    Sophie took the scolding quietly.


    "If you can''t be a dealer, then go back. Don''t waste my time here."


    Odie gave Sophie a cold nce and said to the manager beside him, "Send her back. Don''t embarrass me here.¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Odie." The manager said to Sophie, "Ms. Sophie, this way, please."


    Sophie awkwardly said, "I can''t do this, but I can do other things. The Minton family has plenty of legitimate businesses out in the open, and I don''t believe you don''t have other jobs for me, Mr. Odie."


    "The Minton family does have its share of shady businesses, but I advise you to think carefully. In Minton International, there are only two kinds of jobs for women. Which one do you think suits you?"


    Odie''s hint was clear, but Sophie understood. The roles avable for women in Minton International were limited to the kinds she experienced today and at thest Minton International dinner.


    In Odie''s world, he never respected women, probably because all the women he encountered throughout his life could only do these things.


    Sophie calmly said, "Trantor, investment advisor, pianist, finance manager - any profession you can think of, Mr. Odie, I can do." "Trantor? Investment advisor? Finance manager? With the grades you got at Eastwood College by pulling strings?"


    "It seems you have looked into me."


    Odie smirked coldly. "What do you


    think?"


    "Mr. Odie, I have a master''s degree innguages. It wasn''t something I bought."


    Sophie looked at the crowd around them and spontaneously spoke to a man in French. The man indeed smiled at Sophie and began a brief linguistic exchange with her.


    The manager beside them said in surprise, "Mr. Odie, thisdy speaks very fluently."


    Sophie looked at Odie, only to see his expression unchanged.


    She then went directly to the piano on the second floor and began to y "Moonlight Sonata." The flowing melody was pleasing to the The


    content is on !


    ear.


    The manager said, "Mr. Odie, our


    pianist earns about twenty thousand a month and onlyes to y on Rand Saturdays and Sundays. Thisdy ys really well."


    Odie looked at Sophie sitting by the piano, silent for a while. He walked over and tapped the no, signaling Sophie to stop. She indeed stopped ying and asked, "Mr. Odie, have you changed your mind?" TheBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    content is on ! Read


    "There''s another piano in the square. If you can attract a thousand people to watch you y, I''ll consider letting you stay."

 Chapter 706

    The demand Odie made was clearly a challenge.


    When Sophie had arrived at the square earlier, she noticed the piano. Although the square was crowded in the evening, ying the no alone wouldn''t attract so many people.


    After all, there were plenty of people ying the zither the cello, and the violin, and some people were even live-streaming in the


    square.


    How many people could she possibly attract by just sitting in the square ying the piano?


    Sophie pondered for a while, and then Odie said indifferently. "It''s not toote to back out now."


    "No, I can do it"


    With that, Sophie headed downstairs on her


    "Mr. Odie, a thousand people Isn''t that a bit too harsh?


    A thousand onlookers, what a spectacr some that would be


    Odie watched Sophie leave with


    half an hour Sophie would surelye back to him, admitting defeat.


    The square was bustling with couples, office workers fresh off work, many people out walking their dogs for rxation, and some there for dancing


    Sophie approached the piano at the center of the square, a prime location


    Inside the casino, Odie had


    frowned and asked. "What''s


    the second to for over half an hour but Sophie still hadn''te to plead with him. Odie


    hands broker, she wouldn''t attract a thousand people,"


    "I think Ms. Sophie has probably given up by now. Ever


    The manager said this but immediately shut up her catching Ode''s wing re


    "Mr. Odie. We have trouble?


    A secunty guard rushed in his face grm Mr Ode, somethings happened outside


    Odie immediately stood up and strode outside


    the square, and the secu


    He saw a throng of onlookers


    "Do you know who I am? Do you know


    mel


    staff had to clear a path for Odie


    posision? if i say you''leing home with me today, then you muste with


    "Let go Let go


    Sophies face was pale, and the man was tightly gripping


    like a pervert. He shouted to the surrounding people have you know


    taken a liking to you, which is an honor for you! Now you''reing with met


    "Help! Somebody help!"


    as an ugly overweight middle-aged man who was acting the CEO of Minton Intemational! I own this casino. I''ve


    As he said this, he reached to tear


    Sophie''s clothes, but the next second, the middle-aged man was pinned to the ground by two people. The manager said fiercely. "How dare you impersonate Mr Ode?


    Odie appeared and immediately became everyones focus


    "This guy is so handsome, who is he?"


    "You don''t know him? This is the real CEO of Minton International


    "So the guy before was an impostor? He dared to impersonate Mr.Odie on Minton Nternational''s turf is he not afraid of the consequences?"


    The murmurs around spread quickly,


    O''


    and soon, arge part of the square began to move forward to see what


    NO was happening. Seeing this. Sophie''s panicked and scared expression


    changed instantly Read thContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man was pressed to the ground and quickly begged for mercy. Tm sorry I was paid to do this. Please don''t het met

 Chapter 707

    Sophie slowly stepped forward and


    ded the diamond bracelet from her wrist directly i


    After receiving the bracelet, the man quickly fled the scene


    Sophie winked at Odie and said with a smile. "Mr. Odie, I made it."


    In less than an hour, she had attracted thousands of people to gather around this piano.


    "Are you using me?" Odie quickly understood Sophie''s intention. It was all a drama orchestrated by Sophie herself.


    Sophie said, "What could possibly draw more attention in Summerfield than the golden signboard that is you?"


    Passersby around them began to take out their phones and snap photos of Odie


    Ode frowned and said. "The task I gave you was to attract a thousand people to watch you y people for a spectacle." "They are already here. Isn''t it now easy to let them listen to me y?"


    in a thou


    piano, not to bring in a thousand


    Sophie walked over to Odie''s side. Without giving Odie any chance to react, she pulled him to the piano. "Thanks to you foring to my rescue. I''d like to invite you to y a duet with me. Would you do me the honor?"


    With Sophie putting it that way, the onlookers, who loved a good show, began to shout "Say yes!"


    Ode, with a dark face, said, "Sophie¡°¡°¡±


    "Thank you for the honor, Mr. Ode


    h


    Sophie took a seat at the piano, leaving half of the piano bench for Ode "How about a four hand piece? Which one do you like? Although Sophie spoke politely, she had already turned the music sheet to a page with the simplest piece Dream Wedding" She had no idea how skilled Odie was at the piano, so choosing the simplest piece seemed foolproof.


    Sophie had her hands ready on the piano, but Odie was stiff, not knowing where to ce his hands.


    Sophie''s expression changed "Mr Dde, don''t tell me you can''t y the piano?


    Sophie had heard that Mint


    a position of power at Minton International, Odie


    didn''t need to be proficient in everything but at least he shouldn''t be too bad in music theory Yet, looking at ddie now, he seemned unable to even read the mutat


    As if Sophie had hit a nerve, die gritted testet and said "Shut up".


    "Everyone is watching. It wouldn''t look good for you to just walk away"


    Soptee said somewhat awkwardly "Just pose for the camera, ce your hands on it, and leave the rest to me


    Odie looked at the crowd around them. Thousands of people were eagerly watching, each holding up their phones to record if he stood up and left now, it would indeed be embarrassing


    wit


    Odie frowned in annoyance, wondering how Sophve always managed to get into trouble


    Before he could think of a solution, Sophie had already started ying the piano


    The melodious no sound waS EL


    square, attrac


    As Sophie yed the piano, she was like an artist, and Odie, sitting beside her, seemed to captivate him in an instant calming his previously imitated mood


    It turned out she wasn''t that unbearable aft


    people with its beauty


    as the person closest to her. The sound of the piano


    Sophie slowly stepped forward and handed the diamond bracelet from her wrist directly to the man.


    After receiving the bracelet, the man quickly fled the scene.


    Sophie winked at Odie and said with a smile, "Mr. Odie, I made it."


    In less than an hour, she had attracted thousands of people to gather around this no.


    "Are you using me?" Odie quickly understood Sophie''s intention. It was all a drama orchestrated by Sophie herself.


    Sophie said, "What could possibly draw more attention in Summerfield than the golden signboard that is you?"


    Passersby around them began to take out their phones and snap photos of Odie.


    Odie frowned and said, "The task I gave you was to attract a thousand people to watch you y the piano, not to bring in a thousand people for a spectacle."


    "They are already here. Isn''t it now easy to let them listen to me y?"


    Sophie walked over to Odie''s side. Without giving Odie any chance to react, she pulled him to the piano. "Thanks to you foring to my rescue. I''d like to invite you to y a duet with me. Would you do me the honor?"


    With Sophie putting it that way, the onlookers, who loved a good show, began to shout, "Say yes!"


    Odie, with a dark face, said, "Sophie!"


    "Thank you for the honor, Mr. Odie."


    Sophie took a seat at the piano,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    leaving half of the piano bench for Odie. "How about a four-hand piece?


    Which one do you like?" Although


    Sophie spoke politely, she had


    already turned the music sheet to a


    page with the simplest piece. "Dream.


    Wedding." The content is on


    !


    She had no idea how skilled Odie was


    at the piano, so choosing the


    simplest piece seemed footprodf Sophie had her hands ready on the


    piano, but Odie was stiff, not knowing where to ce his hands. Sophie''s expression changed. "Mr. Odie, don''t tell me you can''t y the piano?"


    F ? ? ? ? ? ??? ? ? ???? ?? ?


    Sophie had heard that Minton


    International was very strict in training its heirs. To be in a position of power at Minton International, odie didn''t need to be proficient in everything, but at least he shouldn''t be too bad in music theory. Yet, looking at Odie now, he seemed unable to even read the music sheet.


    As if Sophie had hit a nerve, Odie gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Shut up."


    "Everyone is watching. It wouldn''t look good for you to just walk away."


    Sophie said somewhat awkwardly, "Just pose for the camera, ce your hands on it, and leave the rest to me."


    Odie looked at the crowd around them. Thousands of people were eagerly watching, each holding up their phones to record. If


    he stood up and left now, it would indeed be embarrassing.


    Odie frowned in annoyance, wondering how Sophie always managed to get into trouble.


    Before he could think of a solution, Sophie had already started ying the piano.


    The melodious piano sound was exceptionally pleasant in the square, attracting many people with its beauty.


    As Sophie yed the piano, she was like an artist, and Odie, sitting beside her, was the person closest to her. The sound of the


    no seemed to captivate him in an instant, calming his previously irritated mood.


    It turned out she wasn''t that unbearable after all

 Chapter 708

    As the final note faded, Odie had not pressed a single key throughout the performance.


    The manager, fearing the onlookers would spot the w, immediately had security disperse the crowd.


    Sophie tumed her head to look at Odie and asked, "Mr. Odie, did I meet the standard?"


    Odie''s initial requirement was a crowd of a thousand people, but the gathering in the square had definitely exceeded that number.


    Odie stared at Sophie for a while, making her somewhat ufortable under his gaze. She frowned and asked, "Mr. Odie?"


    Coming back to his senses, he stood up and said indifferently, "You passed."


    Passed? She had clearly exceeded expectations.


    "You know how to create buzz and use people to your advantage - you''re not just about small tricks, it seems


    "Of course."


    *Tm notplimenting you."


    Odie then turned to the manager and said, "Get her a new uniform, then bring her to me."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    "Wait, aren''t you making me a dealer anymore?"


    Sophie frowned, having worked hard to meet Odie''s challenge, all to get closer to the core of Odie''s empire. If she couldn''t achieve that, wouldn''t all her efforts have been in vain?


    "With those amateur tricks of yours, I fear letting you be a dealer might end up bankrupting Minton International."


    "You...


    "Take her away. She''s imitating me."


    Odie tumed and left, and after witnessing the exchange, the manager''s attitude towards Sophie became much more polite. "Ms. Sophie, please follow me this way."


    Although Sophie was indignant, staying was better than being cast out.


    The manager led Sophie into the casino''s backstage area, saying. "It''s the first time Mr. Odie has personally taken a neer under his wing. It''s clear he really cares about you."


    "Cares?"


    It did seem like care. He traveled all the way to Devonport to personally bring her to Summerfield. He did use her to threaten Colby, but one might think Odie had a special interest in her


    Only she knew that Odie kept her around merely to use her against Colby, If Colby had indeede to Summerfield personally, what awaited him would be a dead end. Not only would Colby not escape death, but she too..


    Sophie thought of the ruthless methods Minton International employed against Perry and the car ident that killed her parents. If all this was the work of Minton International, then they were truly terrifying.


    "Ms. Sophie, this is your uniform.¡±


    The manager had personally selected


    a size that suited Sophie, presenting ¦¯¦° her with a gown even more exquisite than the dress she was wearing. Sophie nodded and quickly changed


    in the dressing room. The content is


    on ! Read th


    Sophie emerged, the golden gown entuating her glowing skin and the strapless, cinched waist design highlighting her curvaceous figure.


    The manager was visibly impressed.


    "Ms. Sophie, you look absolutely


    stunning in that dress Our guests will ve!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    surely adore you." "Actually. I''d like to


    know. What position has Mr. Odie


    arranged for me? Am I now a


    nist?"


    A nist dressed like this wouldn''t be too but of ce. After all, in such an establishment, female musicians were expected to look morous.


    "Mr. Odie has his ns. As long as you do well, Ms. Sophie, you''ll be looking at at least this amount each month."


    The manager then extended six fingers in front of Sophie.

 Chapter 709

    Eaming a six-figure sry per month was indeed not low.


    Sophie''s heart was aflutter She was unsure of what Odin was thinking at the moment, but now all she could do was take it one step at a


    time.


    It wasn''t long before Sophie followed the manger up to the second floor''s lounge area. Along the way, many covetous gazesnded on Sophie, making her extremely ufortable.


    In the lounge, Odie sat in front of a billiards table, and the manager said, "Mr. Odie, she has arrived."


    "Hmm"


    The lounge was filled with the acrid smell of cigars, making Sophia hold her breath. Odie put down his cigar a carefully.


    "The dress is a bit too big.''


    "This is Ms. Leticia''s gown. I''ll have new ones made for Ms. Sophie tomorrow"


    Ms. Leticia?


    Sophie searched her mind for anyone in Summerfield with that name.


    Leticia...


    She vaguely remembered that name in her past life. Odie''s wife seemed to call that name.


    Could Ms. Leticia be the future Mrs. of Odie?


    and scrutinized her figur


    Sophie pondered carefully. In this life, there seemed to be no news of Odie''s engagement yet. It appeared that Leticia and Odie were probably still in the stage of cultivating their rtionship.


    "Sophie!"


    Odies voice suddenly pierced into Sophie


    Sophie''s ears, nearly shattering her eardrums.


    Sophie came back to her senses, lifting her head to see Odie looking at her with a dark expression.


    Sophie asked, "Mr. Odie, is there something you need?"


    Tve called you three times. Are your ears just for show?"


    I''m sorry, I was distracted."


    Sophie forced a smile.


    Once Sophie acknowledged her mistake, Odie stood up, extinguished his cigar and said, "Your job from now on is to sit in front of the piano on the second floor and keep ying."


    "For how long?"


    Odie approached Sophie, enunciating each word, "Just Keep. ying."


    Each word fell heavily.


    The manager at her side said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, our business hours are from 6 PM to 6 AM the next day, totaling twelve hours." "Odie, are you deliberately making things difficult for me?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager beside her heard Sophie directly call Odie by his name and was so shocked he broke into a sweat.


    Sophie was being too bold, and the manager struggled to keep up with her pace.


    After all, the person standing in front of them was Odie Minton! In Summerfield, who dared to address Odie by his name to his face?


    The next second, Odie reached out


    and grasped Sophie''s chin, saying, "I merely agreed to give you a chance to stay. You wanted to be a pianist, and I granted it. What, having regrets now?" The content is on


    !


    ying non-stop for twelve hours would ruin her hands in a few days. Odie was clearly doing this on purpose.


    Sophie scoffed, swatting Odie''s hand


    away from her chin, saying, "Well then, Mr. Odie. Since you''ve promised to let me stay and provide me with an opportunity, I''ll dly ept thisvish fortune." Read th


    "That''s more like it. Odie waved his hand dismissively and said, "Take her out. Let her y."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    The manager led Sophie to the no just outside the lounge.


    From where Sophie was positioned, she could be seen not only by the guests on the first flour but also by those on the second floor.

 Chapter 710

    Song after song. Sophie yed the piano over and over again, following the music sheet meticulously. In the casino, music was merely a means for rxation, barely capturing the attention of the patrons who were more engrossed in the thrill of winning money.


    "Mr. Odie, she has yed through the entire book," someone remarked to Odie, who had been in the casino for two solid hours, during which Sophie''s fingers never ceased moving


    The guests, more than appreciating the sound of the piano, were captivated by Sophie''s beauty.


    Though only two hours had passed, more than a dozen people had approached Odie to negotiate a a price.


    "Mr. Odie, as you know, I''m not one for many hobbies. So, name your price. Let''s see how much it would take for you to part with her." A portly man approached Odie with this proposition.


    Perhaps intentionally. Odie stood just two meters away from Sophie as he discussed the matter with the man.


    The manager intervened. "Rnd, this is our new pianist. She''s here to y the piano, not to be sold."


    At a loss for words, Rnd looked to Odie, only to see him smile slightly and say, "Wayne, that''s not quite right. Who in this world doesn''t love money?"


    "Mr. Odie knows what''s up! With the right price, anything can be discussed."


    As Sophie continued to y, she overheard the crude exchange between the three men, leading her to hit the wrong note. But in this ce, no one would notice, except for Odie.


    Odie raised an eyebrow and suggested, "Why don''t you ask her yourself, Rnd? See how much she''s willing to be sold for?" "Sure! Thank you, Mr. Odie!"


    Rnd, ecstatic as if he''d been granted amnesty, approached Sophie. As he got close, the stench of alcohol hit her, causing her to frown and instinctively try to move away, but he grabbed her wrist, stopping the piano music abruptly. Everyone looked up towards the mezzanine


    Rnd caressed Sophie''s soft hand, obsessively saying, ¡°Darling, just tell me, how much do you want? I can give you anything as long as youe home with me tonight. Whatever you want, it''s yours."


    The revolting touch made Sophie want to pull away, but she quickly caught Odie''s gaze, who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle. The next moment, Sophie coyly smiled, "Really? Whatever I want, you''ll give me?"


    "Of course, there''s nothing in Summerfield that the my family can''t afford."


    "Then... I want a vi?


    "It''s yours, all yours!"


    "I also want beautiful jewelry."


    §±l give it to you!"


    "Granted, I''ll give it to you!"


    "And every month, I want a substantial amount of money."


    "Of course!"


    Rnd was getting ahead of himself and sat down on the piano bench beside her, inching closer to Sophie.


    e


    "My beauty, if youe home with me, youll not just get the vi, the jewelry, or the money. If you want my life, I''ll give it to you." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As he spoke, he caressed Sophie''s waist as if he had already won her over.


    Odie''s expression darkened.


    Sophie saw the grim look on Odie''s face and deliberately ced her hand on Rnd''s neak, saying, "Then what are We waiting for? Aren''t you going to take me home?"


    With Sophie''s apparent agreement, Rnd grew even more excitend was eager to take her away


    immediately.

 Chapter 711

    Just as Rnd was about to whisk Sophie away, a forceful grip tore him aside, and immedianely Hope of a pig being ughtered filled the banquet hall.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie gripped Rnd''s hand tightly, and the sound of bones cracking was faintly audible.


    "Spare me Mr. Odiel Please, Mr. Odie, spare me!"


    Rnd''s face turned ashen, Odie''s face, however, grew even darker, his grip showing no sign of weak a?


    The next second, a ''snap was heard. Rnd''s hand was forcibly broken.


    "Ah-r


    Everyone watched Rnd on the ground, clutching his hand and wailing. The manager immediately signify dee forward and take Rnd away


    Sophie, leaning on the piano with one hand and propping her chin with the other asked. "Mr. Odle, what are you doing? You''ve just ruined my supporter What am I supposed to do now?"


    Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Are you looking for a long term supporter Fine, il grant you that


    Saying so, Odie pulled Sophie up. She was startled, still unclear about what Odie intended to do but the next moment didie tossed her


    into a crowd of men.


    Odie said coldly, "Go ahead, choose Pick one you like and ask if he willing to take you home


    Sophie frowned. She scanned the surrounding men. The men locked at Sophie,


    Hadn''t they just witnessed Rnd''s fate? Could they expect any good days ahead for messing with ddie''s woman


    "Mr. Odie...we have matte


    tend to at home


    "Yes, yes, my mom''s calling me back for dinner


    The men ran off


    wing only Sophie and Odie standing opposite eac


    Sophie frowned. "Odie, what''s your game? You Raunt your dealings with others in front of me and when I strkaran away What? You''re inter


    "Interested in you? Sophie, you really think too highly of yourse


    "Then I don''t understand. Mr. Odie What were you doing just now? Rnd was,


    you finve them


    purst hem. By dining one way you''ve


    gained an enemy and lost a financier Freally don''t understand if not out of jealousy, what were your actions fro


    Sophie''s blunt questioning made the bys


    lower their heads, fearing thu


    er might head "Duda to slience them.


    Indeed, Odie''s expression turned even darker. ""Once you''re my family, you belong to me. How I use my people is my business.


    If you''re here looking for a long term supporter, then you''d better learn now?"


    With that, Odie left in long strides


    Seeing this, the manager humedly approached Sophie and pleaded, "Ms Sophie, please, say something and to Mr Olie otherwise, well all suffer


    Mr. Mr. Odie''s mood was unpredictable. It had changed so many times tonight already! Who knew what : Odie would de in his anger


    lifting het he Sophie nced at Odie''s retreating figure, pondered for a moment, and


    Odie probably knew Sophie was chasing after him, so he deliberately quickened space and ordered a car to be brought around. Chapter 711


    Just as Rnd was about to whisk Sophie away, a forceful grip tore him aside, and immediately, screams like those of a pig being ughtered filled the banquet hall.


    "Ah-1"


    Odie gripped Rnd''s hand tightly, and the sound of bones cracking was faintly audible.


    "Spare me! Mr. Odie! Please, Mr. Odie, spare mel


    Rnd''s face turned ashen. Odie''s face, however, grew oven darker, his grip showing no sign of weakening.


    The next second, a ''snap'' was heard. Rnd''s hand was forcibly broken,


    ''Ah-l''


    Everyone watched Rnd on the ground, clutching his hand and wailing. The manager immediately signaled for security toe forward and take Rnd away.


    Sophie, leaning on the piano with one hand and propping her chin with the other, asked, "Mr. Odie, what are you doing? You''ve just ruined my supporter. What am I supposed to do now?"


    Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Are you looking for a long-term supporter? Fine, I''ll grant you that."


    Saying so, Odie pulled Sophie up. She was startled, still unclear about what Odie intended to do, but the next moment, Odie tossed her into a crowd of men.


    Odie said coldly, "Go ahead, choose, Pick one you like and ask if he''s willing to take you home."


    Sophie frowned. She scanned the surrounding men. The men looked at Sophie, and none of the men dared to move an inch. Hadn''t they just witnessed Rnd''s fate? Could they expect any good days ahead for messing with Odie''s woman?


    "Mr. Odie...we have matters to attend to at home; we''ll be leaving now."


    "Yes, yes, my mom''s calling me back for dinner..."


    The men ran off in a panic, leaving only Sophie and Odie standing opposite each other.


    Sophie frowned. "Odie, what''s your game? You unt your dealings with others in front of me, and when I strike a deal, you drive them. away. What? You''re interested in me now?"


    "Interested in you? Sophie, you really think too highly of yourself!"


    "Then I don''t understand, Mr. Odie.


    What were you doing just now?


    Rnd was, after all, a VIP guesth here. By driving one away, you''ve gained an enemy and lost a financier.


    ??.


    I really don''t understand. If not out of jealousy, what were your actions for?" The content is on


    ! Read th


    Sophie''s blunt questioning made the bystanders lower their heads, fearing that listening in any further might lead Odie to silence


    the...


    Indeed, Odie''s expression turned


    even darker. "Once you''re in my


    family, you belong to me. Howl''use


    my people is my business. If you''re here looking for a long-term supporter, then you''d better leave now!" The content is on


    !


    With that, Odie left in long strides.


    Seeing this, the manager hurriedly approached Sophie and pleaded, "Ms. Sophie, please, say something kind to Mr. Odie...


    otherwise, we''ll all suffer."


    Mr. Odie''s mood was unpredictable.


    It had changed so many times tonight already! Who knew what Mr. Odie would do in his angerSophie nced at Odie''s retreating figure, pondered for a moment, and then, lifting her heavy gown, she ran down the stairs. Odie probably knew Sophie was chasing after him, so he deliberately quickened his pace and


    ordered his car to be brought around

 Chapter 712

    ok d


    The moment Sophie dashed out, she saw a sleek ck Porsche parked on the street outside the square. Odie clearly heard her but stilmanded his driver to close the car door.


    The driver nced at Sophie approaching in the rearview mirror and asked, "Sir, should we wait for Ms. Sophie?"


    Odie replied coldly, "Drive"


    "Understood."


    With that, the driver elerated away, leaving Sophie standing alone in the middle of the square.


    5. 5.


    Sophie frowned, Odie could be so petty sometimes.


    But with him gone, it gave her a better opportunity to observe the operations inside the Minton Casino.


    With that thought, Sophie tumed and headed back into the building.


    Meanwhile, the driver couldn''t help but voice his concern, "Sir, it''s quitete, and Ms. Sophie is out there alone without a cel phone. It doesn''t seem safe."


    Summerfield had its mix of good and bad, especially in a crowded ce like the square. Not to mention, Sophie''s beauty had already caused quite a stir tonight.


    Odie, frowning and slightly imitated, adjusted his tie and said, "Who''s the boss here, you or me? Just drive!"


    Yes, Boss"


    Back at the casino, the manager, Wayne, saw Sophie return and immediately approached her, asking. "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie, he


    "He had to leave for something urgent


    Sophie nced around and said, Twanted to apologize, but I guess he''s too angry to care about me right now."


    "That sounds about right..


    Wayne seemed to know Odie quite well and politely said, "Ms. Sophie, you must be tired from ying the piano for so long. Let me take you to the rest area on the second floor to rx, and we''ll arrange for a car to take you hometer."


    "Thank you, Wayne."


    Sophie was beautiful and sweet, and Wayne, scratching his head, said, "Oh, it''s nothing. You''re Mr. Odie''sdy, after all. We''re hoping you''ll look out for us in the future."


    Sophie didn''t respond, which was as good as agreeing.


    They probably thought of her as Odie''s new me, which exined their politeness.


    As Wayne led the way, Sophie looked at the people around and asked, "By the way, Wayne, how long have you been working here?" "I''ve been here for over ten years, a veteran employee of Minton International. If there''s anything you need help with, Ms. Sophie, feel free to ask me."


    Sophie probed, "Wayne, who is this Ms. Leticia you mentioned? Is she Mr. Odie''sC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    fianc¨¦e?"


    Wayne paused, surprised.


    "Fianc¨¦e? I haven''t heard about that, but Ms. Leticia is indeed famous lin Summerfield and is quite fond of Mr. Odie.. The content is on


    !


    He nced at Sophie''s expression to make sure she wasn''t jealous before continuing, "Mr. Odie is very fond of Ms. Leticia, too. rg advise you to keep vey a distance when Ms. Leticia is


    around. If she finds out about your rtionship with Mr. Odie, Tm


    afraid.." Wayne''s expression said it


    all. It seemed the rtionship


    between Odie and Leticia was indeed


    close. The content is onChapter

 Chapter 713

    Sophie''s memory from her past life seemed to be urate. ording to the timeline, Odie was set to marry into the prestigious Gibbs family in a few years. This would undoubtedly elevate his status in Summerfield to unprecedented heights.


    If that were the case, would her parents and Colby''s parents'' quest for vengeance be hopeless?


    "Ms. Sophie, here is the lounge, Wayne informed Sophie, leading her inside. She nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Ms. Sophie, please rest up. Ill have some food sent over for you."


    "Thank you, Wayne."


    "You''re wee."


    Once Wayne was gone, Sophie opened the door and looked around, surprised to find the lounge areapletely deserted.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It appeared Odie hadn''t instructed Wayne to have someone watch over her. This was a pleasant surprise indeed Soon, a few waitresses came in carrying several dishes. Sophie returned to her original spot on the couch as the waitresses set the dishes in front of her. One of them looked very familiar Sophie asked, "You''m Sandra, right? We met a few hours ago.


    It was indeed a few hours earlier that Odie had brought her to Sandra''s table.


    Sandra smiled and said, Tm surprised you remember me. These are our restaurant''s signature dishes. If there''s anything else you''d like, please let us know, and we''ll prepare it for you."


    "No, that''s okay. I have an upset stomach. Could you tell me where the restroom is?"


    *Just outside and to the left"


    "Thank you."


    Sophie got up to leave, and Sandra suddenly asked, "Ms. Sophie, would you like me to apany you?"


    "No, that''s alright. I can manage on my own.


    Sophie offered a polite smile and then turned to leave.


    Sandras previously smiling face tumed into one of disdain and . "She''s just a woman using Mc. Odie to climb her way up thedder, Why should we serve her?"


    "Exactly. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t be reduced to waiting tables."


    A trace of venom crossed Sandra''s eyes.


    Sandra wouldn''t have lost her dealer position if Sophie hadn''t captivated that gambler.


    In the Minton Casino, everyone was desperately climbing the ranks. Sandra had worked hard to get to where she was, only to be outdone by someone using her looks.


    How could she not harbor resentment?


    *Just wait until Ms. Leticia arrives. I wonder how long she''ll keep smiling then!"


    With that, Sandra spat into the food intended for Sophie.


    up then left the lounge.


    The group


    Meanwhile, Sophie was quickly navigating the second floor. The lounge, billiard room, and mahjong room-all seemed ordinary, while the gambling took ce on the first floor.


    The building had dozens of floors. What else was above?


    Thinking this, Sophie approached the


    savy


    elevator, where she saw two security guards Everyone going upstairs had to swipe a card.


    Sophie instinctively wanted to leave


    but was spotted by the guards who frowned andmanded, ¡°Stop right there!" The content is on


    !


    Sophie froze, and one of the guards


    approached, asking "You''re a new


    e


    face. Where are you from?" The


    content is on !


    Sophie forced a smile and said, "1. I''m with Mr. Odie."


    "With Mr Odie?"


    The two guards exchanged a skeptical look, obviously doubting her.


    As one of them reached for a walkie-talkie, rm bells went off in Sophie''s mind.

 Chapter 714

    Sophie, quick on her feet, immediately said, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Wayne. It''s my first time here, and I was just looking for the restroom but couldn''t find it. This second floor in just so big... Excuse me, sir, could you tell me where the restroom is?"


    The guard became somewhat skeptical but put down his walkie talkie. Itealizing that Sophie was just looking for the restroom, he pointed ahead and said, "Tum left ups ahead?


    "Thank you so much."


    Sophie''s gaze still lingered on the elevator across from her. If she couldn''t get any information today, it would be even harder to get close to this ce in the future.


    Sophie made up her mind, turned back to the guard, and asked, "By the way, sir, you mentioned swiping a card. In a card required to use this elevator?".


    The guard nced at Sophie and said. "The upper floors me reserved for VIP guests of Minton International. Only those with a gold card are allowed entry."


    Sophie, feigning curiosity, asked, "Sounds fun upstairs. Can I get one of these gold cards from Wayne?"


    "We don''t have the authority for that. If you''re interested, you might want to ask Wayne.¡±


    Sophie seemed to genuinely know Wayne, and the guard''s attitude softened a bit,


    Sophie smiled and said, "Thanks. Ill go ask him in a bit."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Sophie turned to leave, she spotted Wayne at theer of the hallway, who had been looking for her. She stabilized her nerves upon seeing him, approached, and asked, "Wayne, what happened?"


    Wayne immediately came forward, anxiously saying, "Ms. Sophie, where did you run off to? I''ve had people looking for you everywhere."


    "Im so sorry. I was just looking for the restroom and got lost."


    Realizing Sophie was merely lost, Wayne rxed and nodded, saying. This ce can be a bit of a maze, Ms. Sophie. It''s best not to wander off. If anything happened, Id have a hard time exining it to Mr. Odie."


    "Don''t worry, Wayne. I won''t make things difficult for you."


    At her words, Wayne had the guards who had been searching for her stand down.


    With no one else around, Sophie intentionally said, "I passed by an elevator earlier, and the guard at the door was so fierce, questioning who I was. I wonder what''s so interesting upstairs that it''s guarded like a treasure?"


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Sophie, I''ll speak to thern! You''re one of Mr. Odie''s people. They should be more polite. But it''s also their job, considering its a ce only essible to VIP guests with a gold card:"


    "Oh? You''re making me curious. Sophie seized the opportunity to ask, "Wayne, could I possibly go up to take a look around? Maybe ust a quick visit?"


    "Ms. Sophie... I don''t have the authority for the upper floors, but since you''re with Mr. Odie, it might be best to have Mr. Odie take you up there next time. It would be safer that way"


    "Is that so? Well... Il ask him about it


    m


    next time, then." The content is on Eh.!


    A shadow of doubt lingered in Sophie''s mind.


    Wayne was essentially the manager of this ce, and he didn''t even have ess to the upper floors. So, who exactly could possess this gold card?


    Late at night, Odie''s car had already pulled up outside the Minton family''s grand entrance Jonah personally came out to greet Odie and Sophie. However, when he opened the car door, he saw only Odie.

 Chapter 715

    "Boss, Ms. Sophie..."


    Odie frowned impatiently upon hearing another mention of Sophie. He said, "Left her at the casino. What, you want to go fetch her?"


    Jonah lowered his head. "I wouldn''t dare."


    Odie nced at his watch, it was already midnight.


    Normally, this was the liveliest time at the casino. It was not just lively but also hosted a mix of all sorts of people, good and bad alike.


    If Sophie wanted to be stubborn, he would have her stay there a bit longer. Whenever she realized her mistake, he''d consider bringing


    her back.


    Sophie had already been inside the Minton Casino lounge for over two hours. Wayne asked from outside, "Has Mr. Odie not arrived yet?"


    The security guard shook his head.


    Wayne gestured for the guard to leave.


    Seeing this, Sophie walked out of the lounge, and Wayne put on a smile and said, "Ms. Sophie, if you''re bored, feel free to look around. Just don''t get lost. This ce can be both safe and dangerous."


    "Is Odie not nning to pick me up and take me to his ce?"


    "How could that be! Ms. Sophie, you are Mr. Odie''s new favorite. Mr. Odie wouldn''t bear to leave you here alone. He must be caught up with work and will surely send a car for youter."


    "Wayne, do you believe what you''re saying?" Sophie said nonchntly, "Since Odie no longer likes me, there''s no point in staying here. I think it''s better for me to leave early to avoid being a nuisance."


    Then, Sophie walked out of the lounge on her own.


    The VIP guests on the second floor were looking at Sophie with hungry eyes as if she were a rare treasure. They seemed eager to take her away immediately.


    Sophie smiled back at the guests, making them lose theirposure.


    Wayne''s face darkened at the sight. If Mr. Odie saw this, he would explode in anger.


    "Miss, are you alone?"


    A charming gentleman approached Sophie in fluent French.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie naturally took the man''s arm, smiling, "I was, but not anymore."


    Wayne wanted to intervene, but the man was already leading Sophie away. eading


    "What should we do... If Ms. Sophie really leaves with that man,


    "You know we can''t exin this to Mr. Odie. Call him now!"


    "Yes!"


    His subordinate immediately contacted Jonah.


    Mr. Odie..."


    Meanwhile, inside the Minton family mansion, Odie had juste out of he


    the bathroom when he saw Jonah with a troubled ex


    expression. Odie


    asked nonchntly, "What, Sophie realized her mistake? Does she want to beg for forgiveness?"


    "No... Ms. Sophie left with another man."


    That statement made Odie pause in the middle of grabbing a wine ss, his tone filled with danger, Who took her?" Seeing Odie''s grim expression, Jonah could only say, "The man looked like a VIP guest. Wayne couldn''t easily intervene.


    Odie furiously threw the wine ss he was holding, shattering it against the wall. Then what are you waiting for? Find her for me now!"

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    In the deep of night, the Central Square of Summerfield was deserted, long emptied of its usual crowd.


    The man who had been holding Sophie suddenly let go of his grip. ''Ms. Sophie, I swear I didn''t do that on purpose! You must no tell Colby about thister!"


    "I know you didn''t mean to. If it weren''t for you, I''d still be trapped there by now"


    Sophie had just stepped out of the lounge when she spotted William pacing outside.


    "Is Colby here? Did hee?"


    William grumbled in response, "Of course he came! How could he not? The moment he heard you were in trouble, he flew over. And he dragged me along! I had to reschedule several surgeries because of this! Ms. Sophie, you have to back me up here!" Hearing that Colby had arrived, Sophie felt a knot form in her heart and was no longer concerned with helping William. She grabbed William''s arm urgently. "Where is he, then? Tell him to go back right away. Odie''s men have been ready to catch him for a while!"


    "Colby loves you more than life itself. How could he leave while you''re still here?" William said, "Today is a lucky day. Colby figured that with your smarts, you''d definitely try to reach out to Minton Casino. So, I''ve been posing as a businessman here, gambling for days, just to wait for your return. Let''s get out of here fast. This ce is no good for anyone!"


    "Alright!"


    Just as Sophie was about to leave with William, she suddenly remembered something and stopped in her tracks, "No, it''s toote to leave now! Wayne saw me leaving with you; he must have already informed Odie. It won''t take more than twenty minutes for Odie toe looking for us. We won''t be able to get away!"


    "What should we do, then?"


    "The floors above the casino must be where the Mintons conducts its criminal activities. I can''t leave now."


    "But it''s too dangerous here. A single misstep could..." William made a snapping gesture with his fingers.


    "As long as Colby doesn''t show up, Odie won''t kill me yet. You guys managed to get to Summerfield smoothly, which means you must have your people here, right?"


    "Yes! Colby came here on his private jet. Over the years, he''s established quite awork in Summerfield." At this, William suddenly had a bad premonition. "Ms. Sophie, please don''t tell me you n to take down the Mintons all at once..."


    "Why not? Listen to me. Go back now and tell Colby to stay hidden for a while. Tell him to gather all avable resources and collect evidence of crimesmitted by all the major yers in Summerfield. I''ll work for Odie on the inside and coordinate with you guys. As soon as I have any information or a lead, I''ll inform you immediately!"


    "That''s too risky!"


    Before William could finish his plea, the sound of a car engine approached from not far away. "It''s toote! Go now!" Seeing the car rounding the corner, Sophie quickly pushed William away.


    If William were captured, all would be


    lost! The content is on


    En !


    With no other choice, William steeled his heart, turned, and ran towards the street to his car Watching William''s car disappear into the distance, Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief. The content is on


    !


    In this situation, as long as Colby was safe, so was she The content is on En !

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Sophie quickly adjusted her mood and found a random bench in the square to sit down on. Just then, she noticed Odie and Jonah alighting from a car by the roadside, followed by a considerable entourage.


    As the two men passed by her with their crew,pletely oblivious to her presence, Sophie finally called out, "Mr. Odie, you''re looking all fierce thiste at night. What''s the n?"


    Odie thought he was hallucinating. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to see Sophie leisurely seated on the bench, the chilly night breeze entuating her serene beauty.


    Jonah frowned, "Boss, should we take her?"


    "Just wait here with the men."


    "Understood."


    Odie strode towards Sophie, and without saying a word, he grabbed her arm.


    "Ouch!" Sophie winced in pain and red at Odie. "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? I should be asking you that!" Odie retorted coldly. "Sophie, you''re really bold, following someone from the casino just like that?"


    Sophie replied nonchntly, "Mr. Odie, I thought you didn''t care about me. Who I go with shouldn''t really matter to you, right?" "You!" Odie felt a tightness in his chest; he was struggling to breathe.


    Sophie''snonchnt face instinctively made him want to teach her a lesson, yet his rational mind urged him to stay calm. "Jonah, take her back!"


    "Yes!" Jonah approached Sophie and said coldly, "Ms. Sophie, let''s go."


    Sophie took a couple of steps forward when Odie suddenly said, "Wait."


    "Mr. Odie, do you have any other orders?"


    "Where''s the man who took you away just now?"


    Odie looked around but saw no sign of the man.


    Sophie frowned momentarily before saying, "He left, of course."


    "Left?"


    Odie walked up to Sophie and said, "He left a beauty like you behind and took off on his own? You think I''d believe that?"


    "I told him I was your woman, and if he didn''t want to die, he''d better scram. And guess what? He really did take off as fast as he could.* Sophie smirked. "Mr. Odie, I must say, your reputation in Summerfield is indeed legendary. Not even James canpare


    Sophie''s words dispelled Odie''s doubts. Indeed, in Summerfield, there was nobody who wouldn''t fear hearing his name. Odie then told Jonah, "Take her."


    "Yes."


    Jonah followed closely behind Sophie, wary of her escaping.


    Turning around, Sophie felt a cold sweat down her spine, but she had managed to bluff her way through today''s encounter with Odie, gaining much in the process.


    It seemed that next time, she would have to find a way to get to the third floor.


    As Odie and Sophie left the square


    one after the other, a woman Riding er, a


    in the shadows smirked coldly. The


    content is on ! Read


    thetest chapter there!


    Momentster, Sandra emerged from behind the trees, taking advantage of the solitude.


    How could she have witnessed such


    a drama if she hadn''t been stripped


    of her dealer position today? only Sophie,


    that sly slut, Not only was she seducing Mr. Odie, but she also had a


    lover on the side. Now that she had caught them red-handed, this Sophie would be dead meat if Mr. Odie found out!

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Odie pushed Sophie into the bedroom with a strong nudge. Sophie stumbled a few steps, almost losing her bnce. She looked at Odie with feigned annoyance and asked, "Mr. Odie, was that really necessary?"


    Not a word was spoken the whole way home, but as soon as they returned to the Minton estate, Odie''s true colors showed.


    With a grimace, he coldly said, "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re somewhat useful to me, you would have been gone long ago!" "I know. How else would I dare to be so bold in front of you?"


    Sophie made herselffortable on the sofa, even taking the liberty of pouring herself a ss of red wine as if it were second nature.


    Seeing Sophie so rxed, Odie couldn''t help but chuckle. "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    "I yed the piano today until my fingers nearly gave out. A sip of your wine is the least I deserve, Mr. Odie. Don''t be so petty." Sophie sipped her wine while carefully observing Odie''s expression.


    Sensing that Odie wasn''t truly angry, she said, "Given how well I performed today, Mr. Odie, could you perhaps answer a question for me?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Over the years, how much money had my Uncle Perry actually lost to your casino? And why did you target him?" Perry had squandered the family fortune in her past life, but she had mistakenly med James for their downfall. Now, it seemed, the bankruptcy and downfall of the Russell family in her previous life were intricately tied to the Mintons.


    "The Minton family business is extensive. The Russell family wasn''t the only family to lose money to Minton International. How could I possibly remember exactly how much the Russell family lost to us?"


    "While many have gambled away their fortunes, Mr. Odie, can you honestly say that you didn''t specifically target him? Minton International has dominated Summerfield for so long, so why set your sights on Devonport? Is there, perhaps, some secret there that the public isn''t aware of?"


    Sophie observed Odie closely, hoping to catch a slip in his facade.


    However, Odie simply sat opposite her, leisurely pouring himself a ss of red wine, and said, "The operations of Minton Casino follow strict rules and regtions. Devonport has indeed been a primary target of mine, but any secrets of Devonport... well, they''re secrets for a reason. How could I possibly know?"


    It was clear Odie was deliberately lying.


    Rather than focusing on their Summerfield casino, Minton International had specifically targeted Devonport and Perry, clearly aiming at the Russell family.


    Perhaps the Russell family''s downfall in her previous life was the Minton family''s calcted move to prate Devonport. "If you don''t know, then never mind. I didn''t expect you to tell me the truth anyway."


    Sophie stood up, nonchntly looking down at her dress, and said, "Should I take off this dress and wash it thoroughly before returning it?"


    "What?" Odie frowned, momentarily confused by Sophie''s words.


    Sophie continued, "This dress belongs to Ms. Leticia, doesn''t it? It''s improper for an outsider like me to wear it. It would be better to wash it and then return it to you, Mr. Odie."


    "Keep it for yourself."


    Odie instructed Jonah, who was standing by the door, "Jonah, escort her out. The content is on


    !


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah stepped forward and led Sophie out,


    As Sophie reached the hallway, she saw Pollying to meet her. Rolly, upon seeing Sophie emerge, was about to greet her but then noticed the dress Sophie was wearing.


    Sophie quickly picked up on the brief look of surprise on Polly''s face, but Polly quicklyposed herself and approached, saying, "Ms. Sophie, the hot water is ready for you/You should go take a bath.¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Sophie nodded, and Polly quickly followed Sophie back to the bedroom. But just as they reached the door, Sophie suddenly pulled Polly into the room. Polly''s face shed with panic, "Ms. Sophie, what are you trying to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, but it seems you know quite a lot about this dress."


    warn you, but Ms. Leticia once wore this dress. If she finds


    Caught red-handed, Polly didn''t hide anymore. "Ms. Sophie, don''t say I didn''t out someone else has worn her dress, I''m afraid the consequences for you would be quite dire."


    Sophie said, "it''s just a dress. Is she going to kill me over it?"


    "Well, you never know. Ms. Leticia doesn''t allow anyone to touch her belongings, not just her clothes, but people as well."


    Polly''s words were loaded with implications. Sophie initially thought Polly was just a simple and kind maid, but now it seemed that Polly''s ability to stay by Odie''s side for so long was no coincidence.


    "Odie didn''t kill me; did you hide something from him?"


    Taking Gattlin''s phone was enough for Odie to kill Sophie a thousand times.


    Yet, this time, Odie kidnapped her not because of the phone but because she had set Gattlin up. This proved that Polly must have hidden the phone with criminal records and didn''t hand it over to Odie.


    "Ms. Sophie, you''re a good person. I advise you to leave if you can. If Ms. Leticia finds you, you won''t be so lucky." Then, Polly turned and left Sophie''s bedroom.


    It seemed Ms. Leticia was indeed a formidable person not to be trifled with..


    It was already 3 a.m., but the Minton Casino was still bustling. A woman in a teal cocktail dress slowly walked into the casino. Her bright eyes, white teeth, and radiant smile were captivating. Her figure was outstanding, and her whole being radiated an enchanting


    aura.


    Wayne saw hering and immediately went up to greet her. "Ms. Leticia, what brings you here at this time? You should have let me know so I could have sent someone to pick you up."


    "I''m just here to see Odie. Why isn''t he here today?"


    Let¨ªcia nced at the second floor but didn''t see Odie. Wayne hurriedly said, "Mr. Odie has already been here today but had to leave early due to some urgent matters."


    Leticia frowned, "He left already?"


    "Yes, he''s gone..."


    Wayne wiped the sweat from his forehead, fearing Leticia would suspect something was amiss.


    Leticia''s gaze fell on the grand piano on the second floor, losing interest, "Then I''ll just y a piece as usual and leave. Please have someone prepare the piano for me."


    "Right away, I''ll have it prepared for you." The content is on. Com


    En !


    Just as Wayne was about to leave, Sandra''s sarcastic voice suddenly came from beside him, "Why bother preparing it? Someone else has


    already yed the piano tonight."


    Hearing this, Wayne red at Sandra.


    "What nonsense are you spouting in v.e.


    front of Ms. Leticia? Get out of here!"


    "Wait."


    Leticia gave Sandra a cold nce and said,

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    Sandra nced at Wayne, only to catch him giving her a warning look. She quickly covered her mouth and eximed, "Oh dear, look at me, just saying random stuff. Please don''t take it to heart, Ms. Leticia."


    Sandra then put on an exaggerated expression, and Wayne''s face immediately darkened. Leticia turned to Wayne, her voice cold as she said, "Who gave someone permission to touch my piano? Wayne, it seems you no longer wish to work here!"


    "Ms. Leticia, this, this has nothing to do with me. It was the new pianist who didn''t understand the rules. I''ve already reprimanded her..."


    Before Wayne could finish, Sandra interjected, "Right, Ms. Leticia, it''s not Wayne''s fault. Mr. Odie personally introduced the new pianist. Wayne was just following orders."


    "Oh? She was brought in by Odie himself?"


    Leticia''s expression turned even colder, and Wayne began to sweat, ring at Sandra behind him.


    Sandra, however, had already run up to Leticia and said, "Ms. Leticia, the new pianist, is nothing but a whore. She insisted on ying the piano herself. Isn''t that a direct challenge to you?"


    "Yes, we all saw it. Mr. Odie even got into a fight over that woman."


    Sandra''s friend chimed in. At this point, even if Wayne wanted to retaliate, he wouldn''t dare to speak out in front of Leticia, whose demeanor grew increasingly icy. She mocked Wayne, "Well, Wayne, you really are Odie''s loyal hound. You were only thinking of covering for him. Are you just waiting for the day that woman takes my ce? Is that it?"


    "Not at all, Ms. Leticia, I wouldn''t dare think so! Even if the new pianist is beautiful, she cannotpare to your grace. After all, Ms. Leticia, you are the celebrateddy of the Summerfield estate. That pianist is just someone Mr. Odie entertains himself with when bored. Please don''t take it to heart..."


    Leticia sneered, "Even themon riffraff dared to touch my belongings? The next time you see that pianist, Wayne, remember to inform me immediately. If she touches my piano, she can say goodbye to her hands!"


    "Exactly as you say, Ms. Leticia. If I see thatmoner again, I''ll make sure she''s brought directly to you, Ms. Leticia!"


    Hearing this, Leticia finally seemed pleased. She pointed to the piano upstairs, ordering, "Go smash that piano for me so I don''t have to be bothered by its sight."


    "Yes..."


    After saying this, Leticia turned and left the casino, with Sandra still eagerly watching the drama unfold. The next second, Wayne pped Sandra across the face.


    "Ah-!"


    Startled, Sandra looked up to see Wayne''s furious face. "You traitorous bitch! How dare you stab me in the back! Someone, grab her and take her upstairs."


    "Right away!"


    "Ms. Leticia... Help me, Ms. Leticia!"


    Sandra screamed, but Leticia, already at the casino''s entrance, didn''t stop for a moment.


    Wayne had someone cover Sandra''s mouth and dragged her upstairs.


    On the street, the chauffeur opened the car door for Leticia, asking, ¡°Miss, spalhwe spall we head back?" The content is


    on !


    "No, to the Minton family''s estate."


    "But at this hour, Mr. Odie must be


    resting." The content is on Com


    E!


    Leticia replied calmly, "Well, it''s almost five o''clock. Odie should be having breakfast by now." The


    content is on !


    Chapter 721

 Chapter 721

    The driver quickly drove the car to the doorstep of the Minton family estate.


    Upon hearing of a visitor, Jonah personally went outside to greet them, only to find Leticia stepping out of the car. A troubled expression appeared on Jonah''s face. "Ms. Leticia, the boss is still resting. It''s not a convenient time for visitors."


    It was still dark outside. Who would visit at such an hour?


    Leticia nced at the vi, still illuminated, and asked, "Is it that it''s not convenient for visitors, or is it that he''s resting with another woman?"


    Hearing this, Jonah frowned. "Ms Leticia, you''re overstepping."


    "I''m only asking because our families have been close for generations."


    Leticia turned to her driver and said, "You can take the car back. It''s toote now. Tell my dad I''ll be staying here tonight.¡± "Yes, miss."


    Jonah''s frown deepened upon hearing Leticia intended to stay. "Ms. Leticia, I''m afraid that might not be appropriate." "What''s inappropriate about it? Sooner orter, I''ll be moving in anyway, right?"


    Just as Leticia was about to enter, Jonah stopped her. "Ms. Leticia, without the boss'' permission, you cannot go in." At that, Leticia pulled out her phone and dialed Odie''s number.


    The call was quickly answered, and Odie''s deep voice came through. "What''s the matter?"


    "Odie, I''m at your doorstep. Jonah has stopped me."


    After a moment of silence, Leticia switched to speakerphone, and then Odie''s voice could be heard. "Jonah, let her in." "... Yes, boss."


    Jonah stepped aside, allowing Leticia to walk in gracefully.


    Sophie had just fallen asleep in her room when the door suddenly opened. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, "What''s happening?"


    Polly closed the door behind her, making sure to lock it. "Ms. Sophie, the boss has asked me to tell you to stay in your room for a while."


    "What is Odie up to now?"


    Polly hesitated before saying, "It''s... Ms. Leticia. She has arrived."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Leticia?"


    Odie''s future fianc¨¦e?


    Sophie pondered for a moment when suddenly the sound of high heels ''click-cking'' could be heard in the hallway outside


    Polly quickly turned off the room''s light, and the footsteps stopped right in front of Sophie''s door.


    "Ms. Leticia, the boss is waiting for you in the study."


    Sophie heard Jonah''s voice outside and frowned. Odie arranged to meet her in the study. How formal.


    think this guest room looks quite nice. I''ll sleep here tonight.¡±


    Leticia''s voice was clear and


    pleasant. Jonah replied, "The bass


    meant for you to sleep in the master bedroom." The content is on


    ! Read th


    Hearing this, Sophie suddenly felt a thrill. The master bedroom? Wasn''t that Odie''s room?


    "Alright then, I''ll wait for Odie in his


    room. Make sure he hurries over. e


    Don''t keep me waiting." The content


    is on !


    The sound of high heels gradually faded away.


    Polly breathed a sigh of relief, then


    back on m


    turned the room''s light back saying, "If Ms. Leticia finds out there''s another woman close to the


    boss, tonight won''t end peacefully."


    Sophie asked, "What would she do if she found out about me?"


    "She would have your life.".


    Polly spoke with utmost seriousness.

 Chapter 722

    In the master bedroom of the Minton family estate, Leticia slowly emerged from the bathroom, her long legs taking measured steps. She was d only in a thin ckce nightgown, and droplets of water adorned her damp hair, every frown and smile designed to entice.


    Odie pushed open the door, and Leticia immediately lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Odie''s neck. With a seductive tone, she whispered, "Odie, have you missed me these past few days?"


    Odie coolly moved Leticia''s hands away. Leticia''s smile gradually faded. Odie walked over to the sofa across the room and said indifferently, "What do you want?"


    "I missed you, so I came to see you. Is that not allowed?" Leticia moved closer to Odie and said, "I heard you''ve hired a new pianist."


    At this, Odie hooked a lock of Leticia''s hair and said nonchntly, ¡°Just a nist. Are you jealous?"


    "I had someone smash the piano," Leticia said discontentedly. "You know I don''t like others touching my things."


    Odie replied, "Smashed it? I''ll have Jonah buy a new one for youContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "And the pianist? What do you n to do with her?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    tomorrow."


    "Send her away." Leticia said, "I won''t allow any woman other than me to be around you. Only I can be your pianist,"


    "Alright, I''ll have Jonah dismiss her tomorrow."


    "That''s more like it."


    Leticia leaned in and kissed Odie on the cheek.


    Odie didn''t avoid her but stood up the next second and said, "It''ste. Go to bed."


    "Aren''t you going to sleep with me?"


    "I still have work. This room is yours for the night."


    "You don''t want to sleep with me?" Leticia clung to Odie, her eyes filled with grievance. "Do you... find me dirty?"


    "Of course not," Odie''s eyes were full of tender affection as he leaned in and kissed Leticia on the cheek, saying, "I really do have work. Rest well here, and if you need anything, just ask Jonah."


    Then, Odie left the room.


    Leticia angrily got up from the sofa, grabbed a cushion, and hurled it at the door with force.


    Outside, Jonah opened the door and said, "Ms. Leticia, may I help you with something?"


    "Get out!"


    Jonah turned and left the room.


    The next afternoon, as Sophie was just waking up, she felt a pair of eyes on her. When she got up, she found Odie, who had appeared in her room at some unknown time.


    Sophie was startled, "Odie? What are you doing here?"


    "Get up."


    "For what?"


    "To get you up."


    Odie tossed the clothes from the sofa onto/Sophie.


    Sophie, holding the clothes, was


    perplexed. The next second, Odie had already walked out the door.


    What was with Odie... acting so oddly first thing in the morning?


    But, as the saying goes, when under someone else''s roof, you''ve got to y by their rules. Sophie quicklyn changed into the clothes and, upon leaving the room, looked around cautiously. Odie, observing Sophie''s actions, asked, "What are you looking for?" The content is on


    !


    "I was checking if Ms. Leticia is still around."


    Polly mentionedst night that Leticia hade over. Since she hade, she surely wouldn''t leave first thing in the morning, right?

 Chapter 723

    "She''s gone. Odle raised an eyebrow and said, "What? Scared?"


    "Of course I''m scared. Mr. Odie, if Ms. Leticia finds out about your mistress, I doubt you''d be able to exin yourself."


    "My mistress? You mean you?"


    "Isn''t it the case?"


    Sophie looked down at herself and said, "Or is Ms. Leticia prettier than I am?"


    Odie sized Sophie up and said indifferently, "Your waist is slimmer than hers, your face more refined, but the mischief in your eyes... that''s a bit more."


    "Thanks for thepliment, Mr. Odie."


    "I wasn''tplimenting you."


    Odie turned away, ignoring Sophie, and said, "You have five minutes, then


    Odie walked downstairs. Jonah and Sophie closely followed Sophie.


    we''re


    "Mr. Odie, didn''t you promise Ms. Leticia that you''d make Sophie leave?" Jonah frowned.


    "I was just talking. Did you take it seriously?"


    It was just a trick to appease Leticia; how could he give up such a valuable piece just because of a word from Leticia? "Yes... Mr. Odie."


    Sophie, trailing behind the two men, heard their conversation and stepped forward, "Were you two just talking badly about me?" "Yes, we said you''re ugly and narcissistic. Happy now?"


    Odie couldn''t care less about Sophie and quickened his pace, forcing Sophie to hurry to keep up.


    In the car, Odie remained silent. Sophie broke the silence, "It''s not even evening, Mr. Odie. Why did you call me out?"


    Odie stayed quiet, and Sophie continued, "If you''re taking me out, at least tell me where we''re going."


    "To the mall. Keep quiet."


    Sophie frowned. Why are they going to the mall all of a sudden?


    "We''re here, boss."


    "Mm."


    As Odie got out of the car, Sophie was about to open the door herself, but Odie opened it for her, leaving her slightly surprised. "What are you looking at? Aren''t you getting out?"


    "Oh..."


    Sophie stepped out of the car, looking at the mall with some doubt. "Mr. Odie, you''re not thinking of... taking me shopping, are you?"


    "Me, take you shopping? You wish."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before Odie could finish, a group of people hurried over from a distance.


    "Mr Odie!" The manager approached, saying, "The items you wanted to view are all ready. We''re just waiting for you to pick them out personally."


    "Mm."


    Odie told Sophie to follow him.


    Sophie was puzzled. What items did Odie need to see personally?


    The manager led them to thergest piano store, filled with rare pianos notmonly seen in the market, clearly crafted by master


    artisans.


    "Pick out the best one among these pianos."


    Odie sat down on a sofa in the store while Sophie pointed at all the pianos and asked All of these... are for me to choose?"


    Sophie looked at the pianos, unable to make a choice on the spot.


    These pianos were priceless and


    wouldn''t normally be disyed in a store. They were likely flown in


    En.


    specially for this asion. The


    content is on ! Read


    "Can''t decide?"


    "Is it for me?"

 Chapter 724

    "Hey, hey, hey! I''ll choose!"


    Sophie wouldn''t easily pass up an opportunity to make Odie spend a fortune. She meticulously went from piano to piano, selecting carefully.


    Odie sat on the couch, watching Sophie with a light smile on his face, appreciating her earnestness.


    After confirming the sound quality and the touch, Sophie pointed to one and said, "I want this one."


    "Thedy has quite the eye. This is the finest piano we have. It was air-shipped directly from France and crafted with exceptional skill." "That''s settled, then. I''ll take this one."


    Sophie turned to Odie, her face full of smiles. "Mr. Odie, you wouldn''t be stingy, would you?"


    Without even lifting his eyes, Odie said to the manager, "Have the piano delivered to Minton Casino tonight."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Odie stood up and said to Jonah, "Pay for it, and let''s go."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah swiftlypleted the transaction, which was simpler than expected.


    As they were leaving, Odie paused, casually pointed at a piano in the corner, and said, "Buy that one too."


    "Mr. Odie, should we send this to the casino as well?"


    "Yes."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie nced at the piano in the corner and said, "That piano looks good, but when I tried it earlier, the sound was average. It was not as expensive as the first. Mr. Odie, why buy two pianos?" "No need for you to worry."


    "Right, right, my mistake."


    Sophie covered her mouth, promising not to pry further.


    Just as they reached the mall''s entrance, Odie suddenly stopped. Sophie looked up, puzzled, "Is there something else?"


    Odie turned to her, gave her a once-over, and said, "Let''s buy two evening gowns."


    Sophie frowned.


    Odie said to Jonah, "Drive to that shop we often visit."


    Jonah nced at Sophie, understanding that Odie intended to buy gowns for her, and said in a deep voice, "... Yes, boss."


    Sophie was dragged into a boutique located in a quiet alley. The shopfront was unassuming, but inside, it housed exclusively imported, exquisitely beautiful dresses. As soon as Sophie entered, a female clerk approached. "Mr. Odie, brought your girlfriend shopping today?"


    Girlfriend?


    Soon, the clerk saw Sophie, and when she realized she wasn''t Leticia, her smile froze awkwardly.


    Sophie purposely hooked her arm into Odie''s, yfully chiding, "Odie, who else have you brought here besides me?"


    Odie simply grasped her hand firmly, saying, "Of course, you''re the only one."


    As Odie ced his hand on hers, Sophie immediately withdrew hen hand, saying, "Mr. Odie, it was just a joke! I''m going to pick out dresses now."


    Sophie walked briskly into the array of gowns, picking out dresses at random.


    Odie settled himself on a couch


    nearby. Sophie found an off-the-shoulder gown and told him, En "I''m going to try this on."


    "Okay"


    Odie didn''t look up. Just as Sophie headed to the fitting room, the door opened and the clerk''s surprised


    voice could be heard. "Ms


    Leticia..."


    Leticia walked in nonchntly, but her gaze immediately caught Odie sitting on the couch.

 Chapter 725

    Odie slightly furrowed his brows as Leticia approached with a raised eyebrow. She said, "Odie, what a coincidence, you''re here to try on clothes too?"


    "Yes, Mr. Odie was just over to try on the suit he had custom-madest time."


    The female attendant stepped forward to cover for Odie while Sophie, hiding in the changing room, began eavesdropping on the gossip.


    Leticia directly looked towards the changing room curtain that had been drawn and asked, "Then why not go to the changing room to change? It seems like you''re waiting for someone out here." "What do you think I''m waiting for?"


    Odie reached out and wrapped his arm around Leticia''s waist, and Leticia instinctively sat on hisp, her face turning blushed. "Stop it, there are people here."


    "It was you who followed me."


    "How could I have followed you? I just heard that the gown I worest night was worn by someone else, so I specifically came to order two new ones."


    Leticia wrapped her arms around Odie''s neck, saying, "Odie, is the pianist taken care of?"


    "It''s done."


    "That''s good. I want to buy a few new dresses, and you''ll buy them for me, right?¡±


    "Pick your favorites. I''ll have Jonah payter."


    "I knew you cared about me the most."


    Leticia got up from Odie''sp and started selecting from all the gowns disyed in the shop. Her gaze immediately fell on a mannequin that was missing the gown it had been disying, and she frowned, saying, "Where did the dress that was on this go?"


    The attendant hurriedly exined, "This... we haven''t put it up yet."


    "Is that so? It wasn''t, by any chance, taken by someone to wear, was it?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Leticia walked straight to the changing room and pulled the curtain aside, only to find nothing but a gown inside.


    Strange... Where was that person? How could there be no one?


    Leticia looked at the attendant across from her, who quickly came over, saying, "Really, I forgot to bring the dress back. I''ll go put it up right now."


    "It''s okay. I think the dresses here are quite nice. Just give it to me."


    "But..."


    Leticia said, dissatisfied, "What? Does someone else have their eye on it? Why can''t you give it to me?"


    The attendant looked at Odie, and when he nodded, she said, "How could that be? If you want it, Ms. Leticia, naturally, it''s yours."


    "That''s right, what I want must be mine. Whether it''s clothes or men."


    Leticia gave Odie a meaningful look, then said, "Just pack up this gown for me. I won''t try it on."


    "Of course, Ms. Leticia."


    The attendant took the gown, and Leticia approached Odie, saying, "I''m free tonight. How about I personally y a few pieces?" "It''s up to you."


    Leticia, feigning a small temper, deliberately said, "The won@gd. ''I''ll save myself the effort."


    "Good. I''ve already asked Jonah to select another pianist, so you won''t have to bother ying the piano yourself anymore."


    Hearing this, Leticia''s expression fell. "Why? Is it because I don''t y well?"


    "Of course not. I''m just afraid of tiring you. After all, the hands of the m esteemed Ms Leticia... shouldn''t beboring for my casino every day."


    Odie''s tone was full of affection and indulgence, making Leticia overjoyed. Meanwhile, Sophie, who was below the changing room, furrowed her brows. Why was there an underground passage beneath this changing room?

 Chapter 726

    Underground tunnels emitted a soft red glow, filling the air with an eerie atmosphere. In an instant, a hand suddenly covered Sophie''s mouth and nose. Shocked, Sophie could feel the sleeping drug seeping into her nostrils, identical to the one Odie had used on her back in Devonport!


    Quickly holding her breath, Sophie feigned unconsciousness and copsed.


    Before passing out, she pinched her thigh hard, forcing herself to stay awake.


    There had to be secrets in this tunnel that weren''t meant to be seen. She was determined to uncover what made this boutique so


    special.


    Sophie felt herself being hoisted onto someone''s shoulder, t


    hen ced into a tunnel cart and transported underground to another


    location.


    Next, she heard the sound of an elevator being summoned. After three seconds, the elevator came to a halt with a ''ding.''


    Soon after, she heard a familiar voice.


    "Quick, put her down gently."


    The voice belonged to Wayne!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Taking over, Wayne scolded, "Who gave you the right to knock Ms. Sophie out?"


    "Wayne, I just don''t want her to start scream and shout. If the people above had heard, it would have been the end of me!"


    Wayne didn''t me him but instead asked, "When will she wake up?"


    "The dose wasn''t strong. She should be awake in half an hour."


    Hearing this, Wayne responded, "Alright, you can leave now."


    "Yes, Wayne."


    The person quickly left.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Sophie squinted her eyes open. The d¨¦cor was familiar, resembling that of Minton Casino, but this ce didn''t seem like it was on the first or second floor. Could it be... that she was on the exclusive third floor, which was essible only to VIP guests?


    "Now, take her to the second floor lounge. If Mr. Odiees and finds a single hair out of ce on Ms. Sophie, I''ll hold you ountable!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards carefully carried Sophie downstairs.


    Once she was sure she was alone in the lounge and no one else was around, Sophie opened her eyes.


    She took a couple of deep breaths and drank a bottle of mineral water from the table in one gulp.


    Having inhaled a small amount of the sleeping drug, drowsiness overwhelmed her. Now, the most important thing was to metabolize the drug as quickly as possible.


    Sophie looked around. Wayne probably thought she was still unconscious, so there was no one guarding the door. She pushed the door open and walked out along the corridor.


    Following her memory from before,


    Sophie quickly found the elevator. During the day, there was no onen guarding the elevator entrance, probably because it wasn''t yet time for the reception of guests. There was no noise when she was on the third floor earlier.


    Sophie approached the elevator. Last time, she hadn''t seen clearly, but this time, she could see everything.


    In front of the elevator was a card


    reader, She didn''t have an employee card; only guests holding a gold card could ess this elevator. But where could she get a gold card or an employee card?


    At that moment, Wayne''s voice echoed from downstairs. "Hurry up, these are all new arrivals! Get them upstairs quickly!"


    The voice didn''te from the first floor/but from the basement level below the elevator.


    Normally, deliveries were made


    through the main entrance or, at


    worst, the back door on the first floor.


    What kind of delivery was being m


    made from the basement to the upper floors? Moreover, just like those deliveries, she had been transported to the third floor without passing the first or second floors, indicating the use of a direct elevator from the basement to the third floor!

 Chapter 727

    It seemed that these goods were the shady dealings of Minton International that they wanted to keep hidden.


    To avoid being discovered, Sophie decided to turn back halfway


    By the time Sophie returned to her room, she was surprised to see Sandra sneaking around inside.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sophie''s voice tumed cold, startling Sandra, who turned around and stuttered, "Sh-Sophie... Ms. Sophie..."


    "What were you doing just now?"


    Sophie took a step forward, causing Sandra to retreat guiltily. She forced a smile and said, "Wayne asked me to bring you some tea. I entered and saw you were not here, so I was just about to take the tea back out." Looking at the tea in Sandra''s hand, Sophie suddenly smiled. "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes." Sandra put the tea back on the table and said, "Ms. Sophie, the tea is still fresh. Would you like some?"


    Sophie looked at the steam rising from the tea in Sandra''s hand, smiled, and said, "Then leave it. I''ll drink it in a bit."


    "Okay, then I''ll be leaving now."


    Sandra said this, eager to leave.


    Sophie eyed the tea on the table and raised an eyebrow.


    Wayne had had her carried in while she was still unconscious, and the person who drugged her mentioned she would wake up in half an hour. How could Wayne possibly think of serving her tea at this time? Something was odd about Sandra.


    Sophie picked up the cup and sniffed it. The tea had a strange fragrance. It was obviouslyced with something. It smelled vaguely of a familiar drug. Sophie frowned slightly. She suddenly recalled a time when Jessica had drugged her in an attempt topromise her. It also smelled like this.


    Could it be......


    "Mr. Odie will be here soon. Make sure the room downstairs is clean."


    "Yes, Wayne."


    Outside, the conversation between Wayne and the cleaning staff reached Sophie''s ears.


    Sophie looked down at the tea in her hands and slightly smirked. She wanted to see what kind of game Sandra was ying.


    Outside, Sandra eyed the lounge door and then said to a wealthy-looking boss beside her, "Johns, I''ve prepared everything for you. Go in quickly.


    "You''re really capable. You found me such a beautiful woman."


    Saying this, Johns handed a credit card to Sandra, who eagerly epted it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Johns had already seen Sophie''s beauty. Such a catch was hard to find in Summerfield, and now that he had the chance, he couldn''t wait -to rush into the lounge.


    Sandra watched Johns enter the lounge with a coldugh.


    Last night, because of Sophie, Wayne had sent Sandra to the third floor and after enduring a night of hell, she wanted Sophie to taste the same despair!


    At that moment, Sandra saw Odie entering downstairs, and a sh of panic crossed her face.


    Why was Mr. Odie here at this time?


    If Mr. Odie found out she was m scheming behind his back, she was done for!

 Chapter 728

    Sandra didn''t have time to think, and she quickly hid herself.


    Meanwhile, inside the lounge, Sophie was pretending to nap on the table. She distinctly heard someone enter the lounge and lock the door.


    Soon, a greasy hand was caressing her cheek.


    Sophie frowned slightly, but the man was oblivious. "Beauty, you''re mine today!"


    Although the lounge was shabby, it would do.


    Suddenly, Sophie opened her eyes. Johns probably didn''t expect her to wake up, but this clearly excited him more. He said, "Good, you''re awake. It''s more interesting this way!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying so, Johns immediately lunged at Sophie, but she dodged swiftly.


    "Are we ying a game of chase? I like it!"


    Johns lunged at Sophie with even more excitement. Sophie watched the greasy man in his forties and felt totally disgusted. Just as Sophie was about to teach him a lesson, Wayne''s voice faintly reached her from outside. "Mr. Odie, the person is inside."


    Sophie got distracted and saw Johns already pouncing on her, tearing off her coat. Just as Johns was about to go further, Sophie suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, "Help! Help me!"


    "Stop yelling. No matter how loud you scream, no one wille to save you!"


    He had already bribed Sandra, who had promised him that no one would appear on the second floor at this time.


    But the next second, the door was kicked open.


    Johns was pushing Sophie onto the pool table when the sudden noise startled him. Turning around, he saw Odie standing at the door with a grim face.


    "Mr. Odie?" Johns was startled and stepped back, almost falling to the ground.


    Wayne also turned pale. "Johns? What are you doing here?"


    "I paid! What''s going on here!"


    Johns was clearly caught in the act and spoke with shame and anger, "Is this how Minton International does business?" Before Johns could finish, Odie had already kicked him in the chest. "Oh? Who did you make a deal with? Her or him?" Odie pointed at Sophie and then at Wayne.


    Sophie quickly dressed herself and said, "I just woke up and saw this man barging in! Odie, you owe me an exnation!" "Mr. Odie! It really wasn''t me! It wasn''t me!" Wayne hastily waved his hands in denial.


    Odie said, "Then it seems it''s neither."


    With that, Odie stepped harder on Johns, who felt as if all the bones in his body were being crushed, his face twisted in pain. "Speak, who was it?"


    Odie''s voice was cold to the extreme; he never liked to waste words.


    Johns finally cried out in pain, "I''m sorry...it was Sandra Sandra!


    Odie heard the name Sandra but was clearly unfamiliar. Wayne


    immediately stepped forward and said, "Sandra''vi''s one of our staff! She was the one who spoke about Ms. Sophie in front of Ms. Leticiast night! Ms. Leticia then made a scene and even smashed the no."


    Hearing this, Odie moved his foot away and said to Jonah, "Take Johns out and have a good talk with him aboutpensation."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah stepped forward and pulled Johns up, who dared not make a peep

 Chapter 729

    Odie nced at Sophie, noticing that Johns had tom her freshly changed clothes from today to shreds.


    Odie turned to Wayne and said, "Go fetch the gown."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Wayne left the room.


    Odie looked at Sophie again; he took a step forward, and Sophie stepped back, rmed. "What are you doing!"


    "Your dress is ruined."


    "I''ll pay for it, okay!"


    "The top alone costs $600, cash or card?"


    Sophie was penniless at the moment, with not even a phone on her. Where was she supposed to get $600?


    Mumbling, she said, "I owe you then. I''ll pay you backter."


    Odie scoffed. He never expected Sophie to be able to repay him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now, only Sophie and Odie were in the lounge. Sophie asked, "There''s a secret passage under the changing room of that boutique. I want to know what that''s about." Odie remained silent.


    Sophie continued, "After I fell from the changing room, someone knocked me out, and when I woke up, I was here. You owe me an exnation."


    "I don''t owe you anything." Odie gave Sophie a cold nce and said, "You better not cause me trouble, or else..."


    "Or else?"


    "Or else I''ll chop you up and feed you to the wolves."


    Odie''s threat sounded as credible as a child''s boast.


    Sophie peered at Odie and said, "Mr. Odie, are you really that afraid of Ms. Leticia?"


    "Shut your mouth." Odie couldn''t be bothered by Sophie.


    When Wayne brought in the gown, he noted the tense atmosphere between the two, cleared his throat, and said, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie, here''s the gown."


    Sophie nced at the gown in Wayne''s hands and quickly realized it was the same one she had picked out in the boutique.


    Sophie was surprised and asked, "Didn''t Ms. Leticia take this one?"


    She had heard it clear as day in the changing room; Leticia had imed this gown, and Odie had even paid for it.


    "Who said there was only one? Are you going to wear it or what? Why all the questions?"


    She looked at the expensive gown and quickly took it. "I''ll wear it. If you''re offering it, I''ll definitely wear it."


    Once Sophie took the gown, Odie finally remained silent. He turned and left the lounge, and Wayne thoughtfully closed the door behind


    him.


    Momentster, Sophie stepped out of the lounge dressed in the gown, and Odiemented, "Not bad, you will perform in that tonight." As soon as he finished speaking, Sophie noticed the grand piano on the second floor. It was the very piano she had picked out today.


    Sophie was startled.


    Odie said, "Go y something for me."


    "Okay"


    Sophie agreed and sat down at the piano.


    Just as she was about to start


    ying, a security guard dragged Sandra oven. Wayne, Mr. Odie, we''ve caught hert


    "Let go! Let go of me!"


    Sandra was trembling with fear, but


    Odie indifferently said "y the m


    piano"


    Sophie stared at Sandra, paused for a moment, and then began to y the piece from the sheet music.


    Suddenly, a crisp p resonated across Sandra''s face.

 Chapter 730

    Sophie''s hands hesitated over the piano keys as Odie spoke indifferently, "Continue."


    Sophie looked towards Sandra, who was trembling all over from being hit. Wayne had directly pulled out his belt from his waist, striking Sandra repeatedly.


    "Ah! Please... stop!"


    Sandra shook like a leaf, her face painted with fear.


    Sophie, witnessing this scene, could only continue to y the piano, feigning calm.


    "Speak! Who put you up to this!"


    Wayne''s fierce demeanor had Sandra begging for mercy, "I''ll talk! I''ll talk! It was me. I was desperate for money... I did this! But I did it all for you, Mr. Odie! Please, Mr. Odie, spare me!"


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned, and Odie raised his hand, saying, "Hold on."


    Wayne stopped, and Odie asked coldly, "You did it all for me?"


    "Yes, everything I did was for you! Because, because there''s something wrong with Sophie!"


    Sandra suddenly pointed at Sophie, whose hands hesitated again. Odie, intrigued, looked at Sophie and said, "Go on, I''m listening.*


    "That night, I saw Sophie with a man looking suspicious. She even said something about finding a way to escape from your side, Mr. Odie!*


    "Oh?"


    Odie turned to Sophie, asking, "Is that so?"


    "No."


    Sophie denied outright, continuing to y the piano. "I have no idea what I''ve done to offend Miss Sandra for her to frame me like this. You say I had a secret meeting with a man. Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course, I have evidence! I saw you with a man. You were all over each other, so you two are clearly more than just friends. She''s obviously having an affair!"


    Sophie''s gaze turned cold for a moment. Could Sandra have overheard her conversation with William in the square that night?


    No, if she really had, Sandra wouldn''t just mention her pulling and tugging with William; If Sandra mentioned the name Colby, Sophie would be done for.


    Odie looked at Wayne, who immediately said, "The person who took Ms. Sophie awayst night was indeed a man, and he''s been gambling at our casinotely."


    "Is that so?" Odie raised an eyebrow. "Sophie, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?*


    "What exnation? Didn''t you know about that night? I was just acting on the spot. It was not real. How could I be having an affair?"


    "She''s lying! I heard their conversation! They clearly knew each other!"


    Hearing this, Sophie turned to Sandra, asking, "Sandra, you said you saw me with a man. Where did you see this?"


    "At the squarest night! I saw that man trying to take you away."


    "Did I go with him?"


    Sophie''s question left Sandra


    speechless, but she quickly said,


    ¦¯¦©


    "Even though you didn''t go, I saw you sending him away! And you said it was because Mr. Odie was about to arrive, so you didn''t go with him!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have any evidence? Do you have a video or audio recording?"


    "You..."


    ve


    "How strange, how would I know Mr. Odie was about toe? He had left the casino hours ago."


    "It''s because you heard the sound of


    a car engine! Mr. Odie, you must


    om


    believe me 1 saw Ms. Sophie with


    me 1


    that man, clearly up to no good, and


    Ms. Sophie even asked him to gather


    people to take you down!* The


    content is on !

 Chapter 731

    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. She frowned and said, "Rallying people to stand against Mr. Odie? Sandra, are you sure you heard right? Who in Summerfield could possibly stand against Mr. Odie?"


    "You!"


    Sandra''s expression darkened. She had been too far away that evening, not catching much of the conversation between the two, but she could vaguely make out the gist of their talk. Sophie had clearly been asking that man to gather people to deal with Odie.


    Sandra looked up at Odie and said, "Mr. Odie, Ms. Sophie is just biding her time by your side, waiting for her lover to rescue her and take her away! I was worried about you getting hurt by Ms. Sophie. I just wanted you to see her true colors!"


    "All talk and no evidence, right?"


    Faced with Sophie''s retort, Sandra immediately said, "Though there''s no evidence, I saw it with my own eyes! Mr. Odie, this woman''s background is questionable, and she shouldn''t stay by your side! What if she really was sent by your rival? Wouldn''t that put Minton International in danger?"


    "Oh, how amusing. I''m merely a woman. I''m hardly a threat. What could I possibly do to Mr. Odie? Are you suggesting that Minton International could be jeopardized because of little me? That doesn''t speak very highly of Mr. Odie''s resilience," Sophie quipped, her sarcasm making Sandra pale.


    Sophie turned to Odie and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Odie?"


    Odie said indifferently, "Take her away."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Wayne immediately grabbed Sandra by the arm. In a panic, Sandra cried out, "Mr. Odie! Mr. Odie, I''m telling the truth! Please believe me! Mr. Odie!"


    "Move!"


    Wayne roughly dragged Sandra to the elevator at the end of the hallway. Sophie took a second look at the elevator, noting it was goingC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    1. up.


    Sandra''s face was a mask of despair and terror. What secret on the third floor was so fearsome?


    "Is there anything else you''d like to say to me?"


    Odie''s voice came from the side, snapping Sophie back to reality. She replied nonchntly, "Like what?"


    "About what she just said. Do you not n to exin?"


    "Mr. Odie, are you actually believing her wild tales?"


    "What if I said I do?"


    Odie pressed, his tone clearly demanding an exnation from Sophie.


    Seeing this, Sophie nodded and said, "Alright, then I owe you a thorough


    He


    exnation."


    Sophie stood up and said, "That night, I purposely seduced a man to take me away. When we got to the square, he started making advances on me. As a woman of course, yeTx


    couldn''t overpower a man, so after a bit of struggling, Sandra saw us and misinterpreted our scuffle as intimacy and concocted all these baseless stories to mislead you. I thought you were an astute man and would never believe her words. For you to question me like this... Could it


    be that you have truly taken an interest in me?"


    Suddenly, Odie scoffed coldly, "Sophie, you sure think highly of yourself."


    "Likewise."


    "But now I''m curious if your arranging


    meis


    for someone to rally against me is''


    true"

 Chapter 732

    Hearing this, Sophie lifted her head, and Odie continued, "When she said that, it didn''t sound like an unfounded rumor"


    Why would Sophie, out of the blue, provoke someone to gather forces and oppose Odie?


    In Summerfield, standing against Minton International was a joke of the highest order. Even Sandra, with her limited wits, couldn''t fabricate such a lie.


    Noticing the skepticism in Odie''s eyes, Sophie replied, "Yes, I did ask him to gather people to oppose you"


    For a moment, the air around them seemed to freeze.


    But soon, Sophie added, ¡°Didn''t I tell you that night? I used your name and let him know I was your woman. I told him if he wanted to take me away, he''d have to gather people and oppose you. After I said that, he ran off fast. I don''t know if it was because the wind was too strong or the night was too dark, but Sandra must have heard wrong to concoct such a story"


    "That does sound reasonable."


    "What I said is the truth. It''s my first time in Summerfield since I was born. How could I possibly have a past with a man? Look, that man will never dare toe to Minton Casino again. I believe he doesn''t have the guts topete with you for a woman or even nce my way again."


    Odie noted Sophie''s understanding and remarked indifferently, "Makes sense."


    Facing Odie''s arrogance, Sophie almostughed out loud. Fortunately, Odie wasn''t as smart as Colby and James; otherwise, she would really have a hard time bluffing her way through with Odie. "Carry on ying."


    Odie settled back on the sofa and gestured to a waiter, who quickly ced a thick stack of musical sheets in front of Sophie.


    Sophie stared at the music sheets, as thick as an Oxford dictionary, and blurted out, "What''s this for?"


    "I had it specially prepared for you so you can y non-stop until dawn"


    "This isn''t just for me to y until dawn. It''s so much music, you''re going to y me to death! Odie, is this some kind of vendetta?" Odie had already risen from the sofa, sayingzily to someone behind him, "I''m going to the lounge. Make sure she doesn''t miss a single piece."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Faced with Odie''s ruthless behavior, Sophie had no choice but to swallow herints.


    Odie walked to the lounge, Sophie''s no ying reaching his ears, and a slight smile appeared on his face. Jonah, standing by his side, frowned and said, "Boss, what Sandra said might not be entirely false. If Sophie secretly contacted Colby''s people, keeping her close could spell trouble."


    "She''s just a woman. Even if she has any schemes, she won''t seed."


    At that, Odie added, "You seem to have quite an issue with her."


    "Che''s Colby''s woman."


    Thatment dimmed Odie''s smile. "What are you getting at?"


    "Colby won''t let his woman fall into your hands easily. If Colby and m Sophie are working together, then, boss, you''re in danger"


    If Sophie were just any woman, itBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    might not matter. However thest Jonah, so he


    For


    time she set a trap for


    knew Sophie was not like any he had


    encountered before.


    Even without relying on a man, she could use everything at her disposal to turn the querying at


    the tables against the wind.


    Odie''s expression grew more serious "I understand. Let them proceed with the opening"

 Chapter 733

    Jonah stepped out of the lounge while Odie took a seat inside, casually sipping on the tea left on the table.


    Outside the casino, a flood of patrons poured in.


    Wayne had just finished dealing with Sandra, and as he descended the stairs, he caught a glimpse of Leticia stepping into the casino. The air was filled with the melodious sound of a piano, and Leticia''s eyes immediately found Sophie, who was ying on the second floor.


    Sophie''s piano ying was pure, enchanting all who heard it with a sense of serene delight:


    "Ms. Leticia.... What brings you here at this time?"


    Wayne''s face fell upon seeing Leticia. It was toote to have someone notify Odie.


    With a scoff, Leticia replied, "How would I know someone else had already taken my ce if I hadn''te now?"


    Leticia quickened her pace towards the upstairs, drawing the gaze of everyone present.


    As soon as she reached the top, her first action was to deliver a p to Sophie.


    ''p-


    The crisp sound echoed throughout the casino, silencing everyone.


    It was well known that Leticia, Odie''s future fianc¨¦e, and heiress of the Gibbs family, held a prominent position in Summerfield. Crossing Leticia meant facing dire consequences. Sophie was struck hard, a bright red mark instantly appearing across her cheek. Leticia''s nails were long and sharp, making it clear the p was meant to hurt.


    Only then did Sophie realize the woman standing before her possessed a deep-seated allure, her refined demeanor belying a hint of a wild past.


    "Ms. Leticia!" Startled, Wayne immediately signaled his men to find Mr. Odie. Only Mr. Odie had the authority to calm the storm that was now brewing.


    Sophie, confused, asked, "Ms. Leticia, what is this about?"


    "Can''t you tell?"


    As Leticia raised her hand for another p, her wrist was suddenly grasped firmly. Leticia turned around and realized Odie had appeared behind her without notice.


    Leticia angrily spouted an usation, "Odie! You lied to me!"


    "What did I lie to you


    about?"


    "You promised you''d fire her! How could you lie to me?"


    Leticia pulled her hand away, her face a portrait of aggrieved innocence, but Odie''s gaze was unsympathetic as he coldly stated, "I also said there''s no need for you toe here anymore. Why didn''t you listen?" "If I hadn''te, would I have known you were pushing me away for another woman?"


    She had been at Minton Casino for soContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    long, for Odie''s sake,working on O


    his behalf. Yet, despite their engagement being indefinitely postponed, Odie chose another woman to rece her at the piano!


    Odie, visibly irritated, massaged his temples andmanded coldly, "Jonah, take her away"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Odie! You..."


    Before Leticia could continue, Odie''s gaze turned icy as he warned in a low voice, "If you cause any more trouble, En. I''m gonna get real


    Instantly, Leticia''s defiance


    diminished, and Jonah approached her, saying, "Ms Leticia, this way, please*


    Leticia red venomously at Sophie and bit out, "I''ll go, but this woman must

 Chapter 734

    The tension was palpable, and the onlookers dared not even breathe too loudly.


    All eyes turned to Odie, curious about his reaction. This was indeed a crisis in the making, and given Leticia''s temperament, she was sure to escte the situation if it was mishandled.


    As expected, Odie''s expression had turned icy, and Leticia noticed the change in his demeanor. Over the years, she had seen Odie wear many expressions, yet she had never seen him show anger in front of her.. Subconsciously, Leticia took a step back as Odie coldly said, "Jonah, did you not hear me clearly?"


    "Yes, boss."


    Leticia had no intention of leaving, so Jonah directly ordered his men to pressure her.


    "Ms. Leticia, please leave."


    Leticia quickly understood Odie''s intention. Odie was determined to protect the woman before him at all costs.


    "Fine, Odie! You''ll regret this!"


    Leticia turned and left the building, and everyone on the ground floor turned their heads away.


    Leticia was the most distinguisheddy of Summerfield, and aside from Odie, no one had ever publicly disrespected her. Everyone was now curious about the identity of the woman by Odie''s side. "Carry on ying."


    With those indifferent words, Odie then turned and headed back to the private room.


    "Boss, why did you let Ms. Leticia go just like that? What if she causes trouble?"


    "Have someone keep an eye on her."


    After speaking, Odie, feeling somewhat irritated, tugged at his tie. For some reason, he had felt unusually hot and bothered.


    Noticing Odie''s difort, Jonah frowned and asked, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    "I just feel really hot."


    "Hot?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonah frowned, immediately stepping forward to open the window of the private room. The cool night air wafted in, but Odie felt no relief. The next moment, Odie stood up restlessly and said to Jonah, "Go to the third floor."


    "Yes."


    Jonah whispered something to Wayne at the door, who nodded repeatedly and assured him. "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll handle it!" Then, Wayne quickly left.


    Sophie, ying the piano on the second floor, quickly sensed the anomaly. Why did Odie have Jonah secretly summon Wayne? Sophie''s gaze followed Wayne, and sure enough, she saw Wayne heading up to the third floor again.


    Just as Sophie was ying the piano mechanically, footsteps suddenly approached from behind. "Keep ying."


    Odie''s light words hit Sophie''s ears, sending a shiver through her. She quickly focused intent on the piano, fearing Odie might notice something amiss.


    Odie seemed not to pay her much attention, briskly walking past the piano toward the elevator.


    Sophie frowned.


    Why was Odie also going up?


    When Odie had brought her here


    yesterday, he hadn''t gone upstairs.


    There must''ve been something going E on.


    Just as she saw Odie enter the


    elevator, Sophie deliberately yed a wrong note, then winced, clutching her hand as it in pain. A nearby waiter, worried Sophie might be hurt, quickly approached and asked, "Ms. Sophie, are you alright? Do you need a doctor?"


    "No, it''s an old issue. I can''t y the piano for too long. I''m just going to the restroom."

 Chapter 735

    Sophie stood up, her departure unhindered. Everyone had just witnessed Odie defend Sophie''s honor by having Ms. Leticia removed, so no one dared to stop her.


    As Sophie made her way to the restroom, she looked around cautiously. Suddenly, a pair of hands emerged from the shadows, pulling her into a secluded hallway. Before Sophie could scream, a hand covered her mouth.


    Taken aback, Sophie recognized the man from the engagement party she''d attended. His face was hidden behind a silver mask, and his body was d in a sleek ck suit. "Stay still," the man''s voice was husky.


    Sophie noticed security passing by the hallway they were hidden in; had she not been pulled aside, they would have discovered her.


    "This isn''t the way to the restroom," Sophie frowned, asking, "Who are you?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This ce isn''t for you. Go back to where you came from," the man''s voice was disguised, likely altered by a voice changer.


    Sophie nced at the hand gripping her arm, then swiftly pulled away, saying coolly, "We don''t know each other, do we?" "Yes, we do."


    "Then what does my business have to do with you? Why help me?"


    The man didn''t respond, instead turning to leave.


    Sophie quickly noticed a gold card in his hand and blocked his path, asking, "You have a gold card?"


    "This? Yes."


    "Are you a regr here?"


    "You could say that."


    "Could you take me upstairs? I''m curious."


    Sophie''s eyes pleaded with him. She couldn''t discern his expression behind the mask. However, his momentary silence gave her hope.


    "Why do you want to go up?"


    "I''m just curious."


    "Are you sure?"


    Sophie nodded eagerly.


    She couldn''t miss this chance to see the third floor.


    "Follow me."


    The man, cold as ever, led the way with Sophie closely behind. She asked, "Sir, what''s your name? How should I address you?"


    "You can call me Logan," he said, grabbing her wrist, a strangely familiar gesture.


    Sophie frowned, but Logan whispered, "You seem to be good at acting. You know what to do next."


    -"Okay."


    They reached the elevator, Sophie expertly linking arms with Logan. The people at the elevator didn''t recognize Sophie and let them pass without suspicion. Sophie''s heart raced as they entered the elevator. Logan, calm and collected, led her inside. As the elevator dinged, they arrived at the


    third floor.


    The third floor was dimly lit with a gloomy red light, reminiscent of the secret passage beneath the changing room earlier that day, casting an eerie atmosphere. Sophie''s breathing became rapid.


    What was the Minton family up to here?/


    "Sir, your room is 302, a waiter handed Logan a room card.


    Sophie frowned.


    A room card? Why was there a room


    card? The content ixon


    E!


    As Logan led Sophie further inside, her anxiety grew. The content is on En !


    Suddenly, their path was interrupted.


    13:12


    "Sir, you


    can''t


    go further. That''s our boss'' room s''rogm The content is on Ex!

 Chapter 736

    The boss'' room, or better yet, Odie''s room?


    "Sorry."


    Logan''s brief apology seemingly brushed off the gravity of the situation as he turned and led Sophie to the second room on the left.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Sophie was taken aback by the decor of the room.


    The lighting was dim, casting a faint red glow throughout the room. A four-poster bed was shrouded in red chiffon, a waterbed meant for two, and, to add to the shocking sight, a wall adorned with what appeared to be instruments of torture.


    Sophie felt a rush of fear, and suddenly, Logan''s deep, husky voice came from behind her. "Scared?"


    Sophie turned around sharply, only to find Logan advancing towards her. From the room next door, Sandra''s screams could be heard, making Sophie realize that the third floor of the Minton Casino was designed to cater to the perverse desires of the wealthy. "Stay away from me."


    Sophie stumbled backward,nding on the waterbed. Logan, however, didn''ty a hand on her. Instead, he turned away from Sophie, reached over to turn off the bedsidemp, and then Sophie noticed a barely visible red light.


    A camera?


    Logan didn''t immediately approach it. Instead, he took down the miniature camera from themp and then proceeded to switch off all the lights in the room, one by one, uncovering and removing the devices that emitted the faint red light. In no time at all, Logan had removed all the miniature cameras and listening devices.


    Finally, after confirming with his phone that there were no hidden devices left, heid a basket full of cameras in front of Sophie. "All these...


    "Now, our conversation should be a bit more private."


    Logan''s voice was low, adding to the stillness of the room. Sophie could clearly hear the soundsing from the next room, the room upstairs and one across, a mix of women''s screams, sobs, and cries. This ce was a massive brothel!


    Odie was the mastermind behind it all!


    "The floors above are very dangerous. I know you want to investigate, but I advise you to leave as soon as possible."


    With that, Logan tossed his phone in front of Sophie. "Contact whomever you need to and have theme get you."


    "You know who I''m going to call?"


    Sophie looked at Logan warily.


    On their first meeting, this man inexplicably urged her to leave her engagement party. Now, this was their second encounter, and he was showing her the illegal activities behind Minton International and helping her escape from Odie''s clutches.


    Sophie had no memory of Logan from her past life or since her rebirth. She remembered the sons of wealthy families in Devonport, but she had no idea who Logan could be.


    "Get moving. Stop ying your detective games. You''re out of your league."


    Logan grabbed Sophie''s arm and started pushing her out of the room.


    Before Sophie could get any answers from Logan, she was pushed out of e the room


    With a bang, she found herself locked out.


    A patrolling guard saw Sophie, frowned, and said, "What''s going on here? Did you not satisfy the client?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looking for trouble, are you? Come with me!"


    The guard grabbed Sophie and started dragging her down the hallway. Just then, Wayne, bearing ve themotion, came over. Upon seeing Sophie, he quickly intervened. "Stop! What are you doing? How dare youy a hand on Ms. Sophie?"

 Chapter 737

    Sophie was clearly a mystery to the onlooker, who was frozen in ce as Wayne approached. With an apologetic smile, Wayne asked, "Ms. Sophie, what brings you here?"


    1 should be asking you that! I simply went to the restroom and ended up being hustled here! And that person was all hands!"


    Sophie''s lies came effortlessly. Wayne, shocked, asked, "Who would dare? Ms. Sophie, are you hurt? This isn''t somewhere you should be. Let me escort you out."


    "No need!" Sophie feigned petnce. "Where''s Odie? I demand an exnation from him!"


    This... Mr. Odie is indisposed."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Indisposed? Is he also on this floor looking for a quick hookup?*


    Wayne hastily waved his hands, saying, "Ms. Sophie, you''re misjudging Mr. Odie. His heart belongs solely to you, so much so that he''s had a falling out with Ms. Leticia over you. How could he possibly have eyes for another?*


    "Really?"


    ''Absolutely!"


    "I don''t believe it. I want to see for myself!"


    Sophie caught Wayne off guard, dashing to the righter of the hallway. She and Logan had just arrived on this floor and heard their


    conversation!


    "Ms. Sophie! You shouldn''t go there!"


    Wayne hurried after her trying to stop Sophie, but she quickly reached Odie''s door and saw Jonah guarding it. Jonah frowned, "Ms. Sophie?*


    There was no unusual sound from inside, but Sophie grew suspicious.


    Jonah asked coldly, "How did you get to the third floor?"


    L''


    In the next second, Odie suddenly swung his arm, pushing a woman off the bed. "Out!"


    The woman, clearly frightened by Odie, didn''t bother fixing her clothes and rushed out the door.


    As the woman pushed the door open, she bumped into Sophie, who seized the opportunity to dash into Odie''s room.


    Odie''s room was unlike Logan''s, arranged quite normally, even resembling a standard hotel room.


    Odie donned a ck shirt nonchntly, his gaze narrowing dangerously at the sight of Sophie''s entrance.


    "Boss!" Jonah burst in. Seeing Sophie frozen in ce, he immediately said, "Mr. Odie, I''ll escort her out."


    "Leave!" Odie advanced abruptly, his hand gripping Sophie''s throat.


    "Cough cough


    Odie used considerable force, leaving Sophie gasping for air, nearly unable to breathe. "Odie! Have you lost your mind!" "Me, lost my mind?"


    Odie released Sophie with a fling, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.


    The esteemed daughter of the


    Russell family has resorted to such vile and underhanded tactics. You really surprise me."


    Hearing this, Sophie red at Odie. "What have I done? What vile and underhanded tactics? I have no idea what you''re talking about!"


    *You don''t understand? You came to the lounge on your own. If it wasn''t you, then who else could have drugged me?"


    Was he drugged?


    Sophie saw Odie''s flushed face, his lust had not yet subsided.


    Could it be that Odie had drunk the tea Sandra had drugged?

 Chapter 738

    "Mr. Odie, please, think about it. Why would I drug you? And where would I even get such drugs? I was barely out of bed this morning when you dragged me to shop for pianos and clothes, and then I got mysteriously knocked out and brought to the Minton Casino''s lounge. Even so, you shouldn''t be suspecting me!"


    Sophie''s response made Odie furrow his brows. In his anger, he hadn''t considered that Sophie had neither the reason nor the means to drug him.


    "Mr. Odie, I know you''re upset, but I think you need to calm down and think carefully. Have you eaten or drunk anything unusual?"


    Sophie intentionally shifted Odie''s suspicion, and sure enough, Odie thought of the tea he had drunk in the lounge.


    "Jonah!" Odie said coldly, "Beat that bitch to death!"


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Jonah quickly left, leaving only Odie and Sophie in the room.


    Sophie stood up and said, "If there''s nothing else, Mr. Odie, I''ll be going."


    "Stop!" Odie''s voice wasced with chill and danger. "Who allowed you toe up to the third floor?"


    Sophie was nervous inside but remained calm on the surface. She had already prepared her response and wasn''t afraid of Odie''s questioning. "I was brought up here by someone. I was curious, so I half-willingly followed. Little did I know what the third floor was..."


    Sophie pretended to be embarrassed, prompting Odie to tease her, "Didn''t you say you wanted to stay here to make money? What, scared now?"


    Odie stepped closer, and Sophie feigned retreat. "Who said I''m scared? But... what you''re doing is illegal. If Minton International gets reported and exposed, it''ll be in big trouble. I seriously doubt whether I can make any money following a boss like you. I might end up in jail before earning a dime!"


    Sophie''s probing question caught Odie off guard, but he scoffed, "What do you think this is? Do you want to report and expose us? I have a grip on everyone whoes here. I know what they do and the dirt on their hands, secrets, and weaknesses. If they''re not afraid of death, let them report. But I assure you, no one dares to do so."


    Sophie suddenly remembered the cameras Logan had removed from the room earlier.


    Those cameras captured every angle, recording everything. If someone was caught in illegal activities, those videos would have it all recorded. No wonder... no wonder no one dared to report Minton International.


    Even if someone wanted to report them, Minton International had evidence on them and wouldn''t allow it. The consequences were imaginable...All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sophie was pondering, Odie suddenly approached, interrupting her thoughts. "Ms. Sophie, I''ll give you one more chance to refuse. It''s not toote."


    "Refuse? Refuse what?"


    "Refuse to work for Minton


    om


    International.¡± The content is on En !


    "I won''t refuse." Sophie''s firm


    m


    response took Odie by surprise.


    She continued, "I''m penniless now and unable to contact the outside world or leave your side. You want to use me against Colby, but Kwant to take revenge on that deadbeat Colby even more! Staying to work at Minton International for a high sry is something I urgently need. I hope you won''t shortchange me, Mr. Odie... after all, I might even help you hold Colby back."

 Chapter 739

    Sophie was saying things that didn''t reflect her true emotions while feeling uncertain inside.


    If Odie hadn''t believed her, she feared she would never have the chance to get close to the core of Minton International again.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a high-paying job, but I must also tell you, I do not tolerate betrayal. If you dare to deceive me, I''ll break your hands and shatter your legs, then throw you into the wine cer to age you like fine wine."


    Odie''s eyes were cold as ice. Sophie earnestly replied, "Mr. Odie, rest assured, as long as I''m paid, I swear to keep my lips sealed and never switch sides."


    Hearing this, Odie no longer looked at Sop


    Fly said, "You may leave now."


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned to leave, she took a careful look around the room. Suddenly, Odie said, "You won''t need to y the piano anymore. I''ll have someone send you home soon." "No piano? Then what about my job..."


    "I will arrange itter."


    After saying this, Odie sat down on the couch, sipping his drink alone.


    Sophie had achieved her goal. Now that Odie was nning to arrange work for her, she left immediately.


    Outside, Jonah had just finished dealing with Sandra''s matter. He hesitated before entering, asking, "Boss, do you really n to trust her?"


    "Why not?"


    "This woman is full of lies. If she''s really working with Colby against you..."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough." Odie, tiredly massaging his temples, asked, "Any news from Colby''s side?"


    "Our people have searched thoroughly. There''s no sign of Colby in Summerfield, including any members of the Costello family setting foot here." Odie scoffed, "Seems like he really doesn''t n to care for his fianc¨¦e."


    "Colby once said personally that he would never set foot in Summerfield. After all, this is your territory. I suppose he wouldn''t risk it all


    for a woman."


    Odie sneered, "Colby can abandon his own friend without hesitation, let alone a woman."


    "Boss, if that''s the case, then Sophie is of no use."


    "Who says she''s of no use? She''s the only heir of the Russell family now. We had initially set a money trap for Perry to silence the then head of Russell Enterprises and catch him and the entire Russell family. Who knew he would actually abandon Perry, leading to his and his unfortunate wife''s death?" Odie said indifferently, "To control the Russell family, we need to firmly hold Sophie in our grasp."


    "But the Russell family is bankrupt. After being heavily in debt, they''vepletely merged with s Corporation. The Russell family no longer exists. What use is Sophie?"


    "She is of use! The four great families of Devonport havested a century,


    m


    holding more than just a simple! enterprise. If we keep Sophie, the treasures hidden in Devonport will eventually be possessions of the Minton family."


    Outside, Sophie overheard the entire conversation.


    "Ms. Sophie, weren''t you going to the restroom?" The contentis on


    En !


    Suddenly, Wayne''s voice sounded from outside.

 Chapter 740

    The two people inside the room snapped to attention.


    "Get in here!"


    Odie''s voice was icy, but Sophie sauntered in, unfazed. If she had the guts to eavesdrop outside the door, she wasn''t scared of Odie catching her. Even if Wayne hadn''t appeared, she was ready to march in and demand answers.


    Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously at Sophie. "It''s


    "Mr. Odie, you''re not being very straightforward," Sophic suid. "I came here in good faith to work with you, but you''ve been ying your crafty little games."


    Odie''s voice was cold. "What exactly do you want?"


    "For years, Minton International has driven my Uncle Perry into massive debt, bleeding my family, dry. And now, you''ve got your sights set on me. No wonder you were always so vague when I asked you questions before. Turns out you''re after the legendary Devonport


    treasure."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Perry had admitted to arranging her parents'' deaths, Sophie and Colby had discovered that the car''s engine had been tampered with. Besides Perry''s plot, another group had wanted her parents dead! Sophie had been uncertain and could only cautiously feel Odie out, step by step. But from Odie and Jonah''s recent conversation, she guessed that the Mintons was involved in her parents'' deaths. Odie dropped the pretense. He said nonchntly, "You should be grateful you still have value to us. Otherwise, just based on Colby''s neglect, we would have discarded you like a pawn. You should know what happens to pawns."


    Sophie understood all too well. In her past life, she was always the discarded pawn. This time, she would not lose her value.


    Sophie sat directly across from Odie, catching him off guard. Jonah, fearing for Odie''s safety, instinctively stepped forward. Sophie got straight to the point, "Actually, Mr. Odie, you should have been upfront with me from the start. We could have had a real discussion."


    "Discuss? What do you want to discuss?" Odie asked, clearly surprised by her reaction.


    "Perry racked up a huge gambling debt, and my father ignored him, so he turned murderous. I already know this. I refuse to let the Russell family empire, built over generations, crumble in my hands. Mr. Odie, you mentioned the Devonport treasure, and I know a bit about it. I propose we coborate one more time. Are you interested?"


    "Oh? How do you propose we coborate?"


    "I help you get the Devonport treasure, and in return, you help me rebuild Russell Enterprises, so my family can rise again."


    "Is that all?" The content is on m


    "That''s all," Sophie said. Fearing Odie''s rejection, she continued, "Perry is in jail, I have no family left, Colby has abandoned me, and James has moved on. can''t live off a meager sry for the rest of my life. You help me rebuild Russell Enterprises, and let me continue as the daughter of the Russell family. In the future, our families will naturally continue to coborate closely, sharing both sess and failure."


    Sophie''s words were sopelling that even Jonah seemed somewhat e persuaded.

 Chapter 741

    Legends say that the treasure of Dever


    always been clutched tightly by the four great families, and only a handful know of its existence. Over a century has passed, and hardly anyone searches for the Devonport treasure anymore. If someone were to im it, the fortune could rebuild Russell Enterprises a hundred times over.


    "Alright, if you can truly help me overthrow Colby and seize the Devonport treasure, I promise to aid you in rebuilding Russell Enterprises, allowing you to once again be thedy of the esteemed Russell family."


    "Deal."


    Sophie extended her hand, and as her fingertips touched Odie''s, their agreement was sealed.


    "Alright, then I''ll be on my way, looking forward to Mr. Odie''s next move."


    Sophie left with a swagger.


    After she was gone, Jonah spoke up, "Mr. Odie, can we really trust her?"


    "A high-societydy, fallen into bankruptcy and reduced to a man''s essory, eager to rebuild the Russell family and reim her status - it''s perfectly normal. There''s nothing to doubt."


    "But Sophie ims she knows the secret to the Devonport treasure. If she really knew, why wouldn''t she get it herself?"


    Odie replied, "The Russell family is only one of the four major families, not the leader. The little she knows wouldn''t lead her to the Devonport treasure."


    "So, Mr. Odie, you''re still going along with this?"


    "Having something is better than nothing. By using this opening with Sophie, I''ll find a way to pry into the other families."


    One is the carefree head of Tredgold Corporation, Adler.


    Another is his arch-enemy, Colby.


    And then there''s Gordon, the most cunning leader of the major families, the most knowledgeable about the secrets.


    If he could find a way to capture Gordon, he would definitely pry open that man''s mouth.


    Late at night, in the center of Summerfield city, Wayne personally drove Sophie away.


    As she looked at the sparse traffic on the streets, Sophie''s thoughts drifted.


    Now that she had boarded Odie''s ship, she wondered if William had conveyed her message.


    All she hoped for now was for Colby to return to Devonport, strategize, and seize the chance to take down Odie and Minton International in one fell swoop.


    Just as Sophie''s thoughts began to wander, suddenly a beam of light hit their car.


    Wayne shouted, "Ms. Sophie, watch out!"


    Boom-Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie first felt a violent impact that seemed to shatter all her organs.


    Then, she heard the loud crash of cars colliding.


    In front of her, Wayne had already fallen into a pool of blood, Sophie''s vision blurred, the car was mangled car was from the impact, and she was trapped inside, unable to move


    content is on !


    Sophie heard the sound of someone walking in high heels. Leticia stared couldn''t move inside


    at Sophie, who couldn''t


    the car, and sheered, "No one canpete with me for Odie. Anyone


    who tries to take what''s mine must


    die."


    Leticia''s face, usually stunning, was now twisted by jealousy. Two men in ck directly poured gasoline on the car.


    Once it caught fire, the car would explode instantly.


    Leticia leaned in front of the car


    window, watching Sophie''s dying internie''s struggles with interest,


    No matter


    who you are, now... you can go to


    hell!"

 Chapter 742

    Just as Leticia was about to ignite the car with her lighter, a beam of headlights suddenly illuminated them. Her bodyguard reacted instantly, stepping forward to protect her. "Miss! Someone''sing! We need to go, now!"


    Leticia''s face twisted with anger as she tried to throw the lighter. "Let me finish her! Let go of me!"


    "If anyone finds out, it''s game over. Your father specifically ordered us to keep you safe, no matter what!"


    Leticia shot a hateful nce at Sophie inside the


    In an instant, the front of the car burst into me


    fore tossing the lighter onto the vehicle.


    The Gibbs family bodyguard quickly pulled Leticia into their car, speeding away as the other car began to burn.


    "Sophie!"


    "Colby, watch out! The car''s on fire!"


    Inside, Sophie coughed violently as thick smoke filled her lungs. She could vaguely hear William and Colby''s voices.


    Barely conscious, Sophie opened her eyes and saw Colby outside the car window, desperately pounding on it, trying to break the ss. "Colby..."


    Sophie struggled to move her hand, attempting to open the car door, but the impact had deformed it, making it impossible to budge. "Colby... leave, hurry!"


    The front of the car was aze, and it was only a matter of time before it exploded, threatening both their lives:-


    "Stop talking! Inhaling too much smoke can kill you. Trust me, it''ll be okay soon!"


    Ignoring his own safety, Colby smashed the window. The ss shattered, and he reached in to unlock the door, pulling it open with all his strength.


    William quickly jumped in to help. Colby lifted Sophie out of the car, and William assisted. Noticing the fire spreading rapidly inside the car, William shouted, "Colby! Run!"


    In a split second, the car exploded, sending mes skyward.


    Colby shielded Sophie with his body, while William managed to escape unscathed.


    Sophie gasped for air, the intense pain in her thigh bringing her back to reality. She anxiously watched Colby, who had protected her. "Colby! Who sent you? Do you know how dangerous this is? What would I do if you died!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she pounded on Colby''s shoulders. He held her tighter, terrified that if he had been a moment slower, she would have been lost to him forever.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be scared. I''m here," Colby said, gently stroking her back.


    Sophie''s thigh was bruised, her body covered in cuts and bruises. Colby wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I''m getting you out of here."


    As Colby tried to lift her, William


    grabbed his arm. "Colby! Are you crazy? With all


    found, we''re done for! Do you want to we''re


    With all this noise, if we''re


    drag Ms. Sophie into this mess with


    you?"


    Colby had managed to stay hidden m


    these past days, but once they entered downtown, filled with Odie''s spies, being discovered meant they would hardly make it out of Summerfield alive..


    "No one can stop me. Move!"


    Colby held Sophie tightly, fearing any dy would worsen her injuries.

 Chapter 743

    Colby''s eyes were re with anger. Sophie quickly cupped his face, her voice urgent. "Colby, listen to me. You and William need to head back to Devonport, get everything set up, and thene back for me. I know you can do it. I''ve already made a deal with Odie; he trusts me now, I''ll be fine."


    "And you want me to leave you here alone?


    "William''s right. If you take me with you now, we''ll never get away! And all the trust I''ve built with Odie would vanish. I''ve almost uncovered his shady operations. Please, just go. I''ll be waiting for you to rescue me!" Sensing Colby''s hesitation, Sophie turned to William. "William! Get him out of here! Go back to Devonport, get everything ready, and thene back for me!"


    Realizing Sophie was determined, William stepped forward and grabbed Colby''s arm. "Colby! Let''s go. Listen to her, or we''re all finished! Do you want to see Ms. Sophie die because of you?"


    Hearing this, Colby finally let go of Sophie.


    *Three days. I''lle for you in three days."


    "Okay, three days. I''ll be waiting.


    Sophie watched as Colby and William got into their car, finally feeling a sense of relief.


    Not far from the Minton Casino, Sophie watched the car go up in mes and then copsed onto the ground, pretending to crawl forward. "Help... help!"


    Meanwhile, inside the Minton Casino, Odie had juste downstairs when a security guard rushed over. "Mr. Odie, there''s been an


    ident!"


    "What now?" Odie asked impatiently.


    "On Middle Street... Ms. Sophie''s car was in an ident!"


    Hearing this, Odie grabbed the guard by the cor. "Where? What happened? Tell me!"


    "Wayne... Wayne''s dead, and Ms. Sophie has been taken to the hospital. She''s still unconscious!"


    Odie let go of the guard and turned to Jonah. "Get the car. We''re going to the hospital."


    "Right away, boss."


    Jonah hurried to get the car.


    Late at night, only a few cars were on the streets of Summerfield. Passing by Middle Street, Odie saw the burned-out wreckage.


    His expression darken even more.


    While driving, Jonah nced in the rearview mirror at Odie''s face. "Boss, I''ve already got people looking into it. We should have answers


    soon."


    "I want to know who did this by moming."


    "Understood."


    At the city center hospital, Odie walked in personally, greeted by the hospital director who rushed to meet him Noticing Odie''s grim face, the director quickly spoke. "Mr. Odie, don''t worry. She''s not in any danger, just some minor injuries. She''ll


    recover with some rest."


    "Is she awake yet?"


    "...Not yet."


    Hearing this, Odie stopped, his gaze turning dangerously towards the director. "Not yet?"


    "Rest assured, Mr. Odie. Give us half an hour... Ms. Sophie will be awake within half an hour, I promise!"


    Odie coldly replied, "You have ten


    minutes to wake her up, or you


    forget about being head of this EnAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital!*


    Can


    "Yes, Mr. Odie. I''ll make sure the


    doctors do their best to get Ms. M Sophie conscious as soon as possible...

 Chapter 744

    The hospital director wiped the sweat from his forehead, terrified that Odie might take out his anger on him. Over half of the Central City Hospital''s funding came from Minton International, and with just one word from Odie, his job could be on the line.


    Inside the hospital room, Sophie slowly


    forehead was bandaged. Suddenly, Odie i


    m hera. She was propped up in bed, covered in bruises and cuts, even her ugh the door, startling the nurse. "The patient is resting. You can''t just-*


    "Out!" Odie roared, and the hospital director quickly gestured for the nurse to leave, Recognizing the powerful man, the nurse turned pale and hurried out.


    "Mr. Odie, I''m still lying here. Can''t you let me have a moment of peace?" Sophie''s voice was weak and tinged with impatience.


    Odie frowned. "I need an exnation for what happened today."


    "Exnation? What exnation? I''m lying here injured. If you want answers, ask Miss Leticia Gibbs!" Sophie shot back.


    At the mention of Leticia, Odie''s eyes narrowed. "Are you saying Leticia did this?"


    "Leticia had someone ram our car and then doused it with gasoline. If another car hadn''t passed by, I wouldn''t have escaped. I might have ended up like Wayne, killed by Leticia," Sophie said, her voice shaking. Leticia''s method of staging an ident was too precise, too practiced.


    This wasn''t Leticia''s first time. The Gibbs family was definitely not just a regr business family.


    As Sophie waited for Odie''s response, he suddenly grabbed her arm. Instinctively, she tried to pull away, but Odie''s grip was strong. He examined her arm, then flipped back the covers. Sophie instinctively pped him. "What are you doing!"


    The room fell silent for a moment. Odie touched his reddened cheek, and Sophie realized she''d acted rashly. "It''s not my fault. You started touching me and flipping my covers without a word. What are you trying to do?"


    Odie coldly replied, "If it weren''t for your injuries, I would have hit back."


    "Mr. Odie, this was an unprovoked disaster. If it weren''t for your argument with Leticia tonight, I wouldn''t have been in a car ident, and Wayne wouldn''t have been involved."


    "So now you''re ming me?" Odie retorted.


    "Shouldn''t I?" Sophie shot back.


    Odie was taken aback. He covered Sophie with the nket again. "Your injuries are superficial, nothing serious. I''ll have Jonah take you home shortly."


    "I don''t want him taking me home. For all I know, he could be in league with Leticia, betraying my whereabouts," Sophie said, emphasizing that Leticia must have had a spy close to Odie to stage such a precise ambush.


    Odie replied indifferently, "Anyone might betray me, but not Jonah. If I tell him not to harm you, he won''ty a finger on you."


    "..."


    t


    "Enough, you''re not safe in the hospital. There''s no room for m discussion Qdie interrupted, not giving Sophie a chance to argue, and turned to leave. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie watched Odie''s retreating back, her brows furrowing slightly.

 Chapter 745

    It looked like Sophie couldn''t avoid spending some alone time with Jonah.


    Before long, Jonah had stepped into the hospital room. "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie asked me to take you home," he said curtly.


    "Got it," Sophie replied.


    She threw back the covers and struggled to get out of bed. Jonah just stood there, not offering to help, and watched as she hobbled out of the room.


    He followed her, matching her slow pace exactly. He was like a cold, unfeeling machine, just there toplete a task.


    "Ouch!" Sophie gasped in pain. A nurse, noticing her struggle, quickly came over to support Sophie. She turned to Jonah and scolded him, "How can you just watch your wife in pain and not help her?" Jonah frowned, clearly annoyed.


    Sophie quickly rified, "He''s not my husband, just a friend."


    "Even as a friend, you should be offering some support," the nurse retorted.


    She ced Sophie''s arm in Jonah''s, and although Jonah looked like he was about to pull away, the nurse continued, "This patient is injured. She needs support while walking, or her wound might reopen and need to be redressed."


    "Thank you. He''ll make sure I stay steady," Sophie said, leaning all her weight on Jonah''s arm.


    Jonah''s arm was rock-solid, not even flinching under her weight. Spurred by the nurse''s words, he reluctantly supported her into the elevator. Downstairs, Jonah drove the car to the hospital''s entrance, opened the door for Sophie, and then started driving without a word.


    Through the rearview mirror, Sophie could only see Jonah''s eyes, cold as ice, as if he never felt anything at all.


    After a while, they still hadn''t reached the Minton family mansion.


    "This road doesn''t seem to lead to the Minton family''s ce, does it?" Sophie asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    Having been in Summerfield for a few days, Sophie had a good sense of the routes around the Minton family''s area. It shouldn''t take more than twenty minutes to get there from the city center hospital. Jonah showed no intention of stopping, and Sophie, trying the car door, found it locked.


    "What are you nning?" she asked, her voice more forceful.


    Suddenly, Jonah braked hard, and they found themselves on a secluded road, surrounded by empty lots and a man-madeke under development. Jonah got out of the car and pulled Sophie out.


    "What are you nning?" Sophie demanded, trying to keep her voice steady, but she knew there was no one around. Even if there were, they were likely employees of Minton International. If Jonah wanted to get rid of her here, it would be all too easy.


    Jonah''s voice was cold and menacing. "Tell me why you''re sticking so close to the boss, or I''ll kill you."


    Jonah stepped closer, and Sophie,


    ncing back, saw theke not far


    behind her. It seerhed Ponan


    It


    intended to drown her withoutC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    anyone knowing.


    "Odie didn''t tell you to kill me," Sophie said, trying to sound confident.


    "The boss didn''t, but I won''t let


    anyone who threatens him live, "m Jonah replied/his eyes filled with a chilling light.


    Sophie took a step back. "If you kill me, your boss will never get what he


    ve


    wants."

 Chapter 746

    "I can''t just sit back and watch you cause trouble around the boss."


    Jonah''s gaze was icy. Just as he was about to make his move, Sophie suddenly stopped retreating and said calmly, "Odie, if you''ve had your fun,e out now." Hearing Sophie''s words, Jonah frowned slightly. From behind a tree in theer, Odie slowly emerged. "Jonah, stop scaring her


    Jonah halted, his face full of reluctance. But since Odie had spoken, he had no choice but to follow the rule.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie red at Odie, who was standing not far away. "Having fun?"


    "Jonah doesn''t trust you, so he wanted to test you. I assume Ms. Sophie wouldn''t mind."


    "Of course, I mind," Sophie retorted, casting Jonah a cold nce. "Who knows if your fiercely loyal sidekick here might just decide to get rid of me on the spot?"


    If Odie didn''t personally assured her in the hospital that without hismand, Jonah wouldn''t kill her, she might have actually suspected Jonah was out to murder her. Fortunately, this was just a test.


    Odie pointed to a nearby man-madeke and asked, "This is thend Minton International is nning to develop. I''m curious to see, given your insights into real estate development, how much money this ce will make in the future."


    Only then did Sophie notice that this was a development project covering thousands of acres. Such arge piece ofnd, if not turned into amercial district, would be a new residential area with a significant.green belt.


    "It depends on your ns, but with such arge piece ofnd, it''s bound to be profitable."


    This location wasn''t even suburban. With such arge piece ofnd, Odie would certainly make a profit, whether in a few years or over a decade, to break even.


    "I n to build thergest Summerfield Park here for Minton International," Odie dered.


    "A theme park?" Sophie asked.


    "Not a theme park." Odie''s face wore a subtle smile. "It''s a den for the upper ss to squander their gold."


    Sophie instantly understood Odie''s purpose for thend.


    He continued leisurely, "The rich only get richer. They have great ambitions and desires, with money that would fill hundreds of safes. By building this ce, I''m helping them spend their money. They should thank me for giving them a ce to indulge in excitement and pleasure, to freely unleash their desires."


    Odie walked onto a stone bridge that seemed already part of hismercial blueprint.


    Sophie knew well that Minton International had remained unshaken to this day because their influence was deeply entrenched. Minton International held many people''s secrets. If these were exposed, it would topple everyone involved.


    Perhaps Colby''s parents were targeted by Minton International in their attempt to bring it down, leading to their tragic retaliation. "Sophie, are you interested?"


    Odie suddenly posed the Om her. The content is ono


    En !


    to


    Coming back to her senses, Sophie replied, "Sure, I''m just not sure if you


    e


    would entrust me with this project.¡±


    "As long as you can help me defeat Colby and secure the treasure of


    N


    om


    Devonport for me, I''m willing to share everything here with you. I always treat my loyal subordinates well, never shortchanging them." The


    content is on !


    Sophie rolled her eyes inwardly.

 Chapter 747

    Sophie hadn''t forgotten how Odie dealt with Gattlin on that ship back then. Hearing his words now, she didn''t believe him at all. But outwardly, she nodded in agreement and said with conviction, "Mr. Odie, rest assured, we share amon goal. I''m not greedy. I only want to reim my ce as the daughter of the Russell family and restore Russell Enterprises to its former glory after our sess. As for everything here, naturally, it all belongs to you, Mr. Odie. I have no intention of coveting any part of it."


    "Really? Not coveting any part of it? Do you have any idea how much the monthly turnover will be once this ce is up and running?" Odie seerned amused by her statement. It was his first time seeing someone stand in front of a mountain of gold and still speak of


    contentment.


    Odie said, "Alright, considering your injury and that your mind might not be at its best, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear what you just said. Besides bringing you here to give Jonah peace of mind, it''s also to let you know that the entire Summerfield is under the control of the Minton family, Coborating with me is definitely the right choice for you."


    "I understand."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Good. Get in the car"


    Sophie frowned, "Where are you taking me now? Can''t I go back and rest?"


    She was already injured, and yet Odie was still dragging her all over the ce. It was truly stifling under Odie''smand.


    Odie raised an eyebrow, "Taking you to get revenge. Happy now?"


    Before Sophie could respond, Jonah had already driven up to them. In the car, Sophie felt uneasy. The revenge Odie spoke of-was he nning to confront Leticia and demand justice? Wasn''t Odie supposed to be forming an alliance through marriage with the Gibbs family? For a woman, Odie was tantly offending the Gibbs family, wouldn''t this affect the rtions between the two families? Had he lost his mind? While Sophie was pondering these thoughts, the car had already arrived at Leticia''s house. The Gibbs family''s vi was right in the heart. of the city. The security at the gate immediately came forward to open the car door for Odie upon recognizing it.


    "Mr. Odie, Mr. Gibbs went to the office early this morning. If you wish to contact Mr. Gibbs, we can call him right away."


    "No need, I''m here to see Leticia." Odie was straightforward, and the security gave a look to the servant, who immediately tried to run into the vi to inform Leticia. However, Jonah stepped forward and grabbed the servant by the cor, preventing him from going inside to tip them off.


    Sophie had her doubts. The Gibbs family was one of the major families in Summerfield, yet it seemed like they were all afraid of Odie? Shouldn''t Odie be making concessions for the status of the Gibbs family and choosing to form an alliance through marriage?


    Soon, Odie stepped into the gates of the Gibbs family, and the servants, upon seeing Odie, were all extremely respectful.


    Odie asked coldly, "Where is Leticia?"


    "She... she is in her bedroom." The content is on En !


    Hearing this, Odie headed towards the bedroom. Sophie followed behind Odie, walking with difficulty. Odie deliberately slowed his pace, telling Sophie, "Keep your mouth shutter. Unless l''ask you, you''re not to speak."


    Sophie pretended to be obedient and nodded, "Mr. Odie, don''t worry, I''m listen to you. "The content is on

 Chapter 748

    Sophie was curious to see how Odie intended to confront Leticia, but what she hadn''t expected was Odie kicking open Leticia''s bedroom door without a hint of courtesy


    Inside, the sounds of making out hit her ear


    Sophie.


    Wasn''t Leticia smitten with Odie?


    Why then, in broad daylight, was she wrapped up with another man in her bedroom?


    Standing outside the door, Sophie couldn''t see clearly who the man was, but she could make out the outline of arge, corpulent figure.


    Leticia was considered a top-tier beauty in Devonport, almost like the town''s jewel. Even if she were to seek a man''spany, why would she choose someone of such... questionable caliber?


    As Sophie''s mind swirled with doubts, Leticia inside the room was obviously shocked, and the man with her scrambled out of bed in a panic.


    Soon, Sophie saw the man fleeing in disarray, struggling to pull up his pants.


    Leticia, pale-faced, hurriedly threw on some revealing nightwear and scolded the maids outside, "Didn''t any of you think to inform me Odie was here? Have you all lost your minds?" Leticia''s anger sent shivers down the spines of the surrounding servants.


    "Odie... I was just... Ah!"


    Before Leticia could finish, Odie had grabbed her by the throat, her breath caught by the force of his grip.


    "The ones who''ve grown crazy aren''t them, it''s you!" Odie said coldly.


    "Odie... listen to me... let me exin..."


    Leticia was about to rify the situation with the man from earlier, but her gaze inadvertently caught Sophie standing at the door.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sight of Sophie alive and well shocked Leticia.


    Odie then threw Leticia to the ground with force, stating coldly, "You dare to meddle with what''s mine? Leticia, have I been too lenient with you?"


    "Yours? She''s yours? Then what am I?"


    Leticia burst into tears, "Odie, how could you? I''m the esteemed daughter of the Gibbs family! For you, I flirt with those disgusting men every day, securing one partner after another for you! It was I who helped you achieve your current status! Yet, you confront me over this woman?"


    Sophie felt as if she had stumbled upon earth-shattering news.


    The dignified Miss Gibbs, debasing herself to attract partners for Odie!


    No wonder Leticia, with her status, was ying the piano at the Minton Casino.


    It was clearly a form of solicitation.


    Had Odie married Leticia in the past merely to make better use of the Gibbs family''s daughter?


    t was daytime, and the Gibbs family''s maids were clearly aware of these dealings.


    This meant that Leticia''s father, Mr. Gibbs, was also in the know.


    How chaotic must Summerfield be to have ady of high society stoop to such measures for gain?


    All you''ve done was out of your own


    th


    volition. I never asked for any of it, crossed a like with my


    But you


    people, Leticia. You should have


    (nown the price of your actions the moment youid hands on them.¡±


    Odie''s gaze was fierce as he grabbed Leticia by the cor, dragging her out of the room like livestock to the door.


    Before Leticia could react in horror, Odie had already thrown her down the stairs from the second floor.


    ike a kite with its string cut, Leticia


    tumbled down the staircase, while the surrounding maids dared not even breathe too loudly.

 Chapter 749

    Sophie gasped, "Odie, are you out of your mind?"


    He threw her down the stairs just like that in the Gibbs'' residence. Wasn''t Odie afraid of severing ties with them?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Downstairs, Leticia was already covered in bruises, even sporting a gash on her forehead, as Mr. Gibbs rushed over. Seeing this scene, he broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Odie, what is this..."


    "Leticia was just too careless, falling down the stairs like that."


    Odie''s indifferent remark made Mr. Gibbs freeze, while the maids nearby lowered their heads, pretending they hadn''t seen anything.


    Leticia was unconscious. Mr. Gibbs didn''t show a trace of pity on his face but instead hurried the maids, "Don''t just stand there! Take her upstairs! Call a doctor!" "Yes, Mr. Gibbs."


    The maids carefully helped Leticia up and took her upstairs.


    Odie, standing tall, looked down at Mr. Gibbs at the bottom of the stairs and said, "Mr. Gibbs, you should keep a better eye on your daughter. This time she was lucky it was just a fall down the stairs; next time, she might not be so fortunate."


    "Yes, yes... You''re right, Mr. Odie. I''ll make sure to discipline Leticia strictly, so she won''t trouble you again."


    "Good."


    With that cold remark, Odie turned and left.


    Sophie, trailing behind Odie, was somewhat shaken by everything that had just happened.


    What kind of figure was Odie in Summerfield?


    Even the century-old Gibbs family seemed to be at Odie''s beck and call?


    "Scared?"


    In the courtyard, Odie nced casually at Sophie.


    Sophie hadn''t recovered yet, "It''s a lot to take in, I don''t know how to process all this."


    "It''s simple, the Gibbs family needs to cling to Minton International, that''s all."


    "But you almost killed his daughter just now! Aren''t you afraid he''ll hold a grudge against you, maybe even betray you?"


    "He wouldn''t dare. Besides, as far as parental affection goes, he has a lot of them. Without Leticia, he would have other daughters. You should get to know Daniel better, then you wouldn''t find it so strange." Sophie still found it hard to ept.


    She tentatively asked, "Leticia opened her heart to you, willing to sell her own body for you, don''t you feel a bit moved by that?"


    "A woman who degrades herself for a man, who would be moved by that? Besides, she''s doing it to satisfy her own desires. She wants to secure the position of Mrs. Minton, to gain the respect and status she believes she deserves. We''re merely using each other."


    "What do you mean by the respect and status she deserves? Isn&sh= the Gibbs family heiress?" The


    content is on !


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Odie


    scoffed, "Sophie, you''re too naive. All the status and reputation she has now is because of the affection I''ve ¦¥¦Ð shown her publicly. Out of Daniel''s many illegitimate daughters, why is she the only one who can enjoy such glory and dignity then?"


    Sophie was shocked but had nothing to say.


    Perhaps Leticia was sincere towards Odie, but she too had used Odie to gain status and fame.


    The Gibbs family heiress, the pearl of


    Summerfield, beneath these titles May such sordid deals.


    §Ö


    How corrupt could Summerfield possibly be?

 Chapter 750

    Back at the Minton estate, Polly had the chef whip up a series of healthful dishes for Sophie, all of which were delivered straight to her room.


    "This one''s premium chicken soup with wild rice, this is herbal tea with ginseng and ginger, this is a special jelly made from red wine and berries, this is braised mutton, and this..." "Hold up."


    Sophie, lounging on her bed, eyed the cart full of dishes and asked, "Are all these for me?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Polly responded, "The boss ordered these especially for you, Ms. Sophie. You''ve been hurt, and the kitchen made these nutritious dishes to help you get better."


    "All this? How long do they think it''ll take me to finish?" Sophie frowned. "I''ll just have a bowl of the soup. Take the rest away"


    "Ms. Sophie, the boss really thought about your health with all this."


    Then, Polly ced all the dishes on the table in front of the couch. Looking at the spread of dishes, Sophie felt it was way over the top.


    Is Odie genuinely concerned about her, or is he trying to overfeed her?


    After mulling it over for a moment, Sophie said, "Polly, you stay. Let everyone else go. With so many people around, I feel awkward eating."


    Polly nodded and gave the other maids a look. They quickly exited the room, closing the door behind them.


    "Ms. Sophie, let me help you up."


    Polly stepped forward to assist Sophie out of bed.


    "Polly, do you know Leticia''s father, Mr. Daniel Gibbs?"


    Polly froze for a moment. Sensing her hesitation, Sophie asked, "Is Mr. Gibbs'' reputation that bad? What''s the Gibbs family''s standing here in Summerfield?"


    After a brief silence, Polly replied, "The Gibbs family is a century-old business in Summerfield, very well-known and respected. Mr. Gibbs is a prominent businessman and phnthropist, helping many families. He''s considered a great benefactor.


    "A great benefactor?" Sophie thought about the Mr. Gibbs she met today and Odie''s description of Daniel. It didn''t really match the image of a great benefactor. "So... does Daniel have a lot of illegitimate daughters?"


    Polly smiled and said, "Ms. Sophie, why would you think that? Mr. Gibbs has a reputation to uphold. There are many rumors, but they''re mostly'' baseless."


    "I see..." Sophie noticed the uneasy look on Polly''s face and deliberately said, "Oh, I think my injury might have worsened. Could you get a doctor for me?" "Of course, I''ll get the doctor right away, Ms. Sophie."


    After Polly left, Sophie got up, walked to the door, and asked the two maids standing there, "Does Ms. Leticia visit the Minton family often?"


    "Not really, Mr. Odie doesn''t like having guests over. Ms. Sophie, are you curious about Ms. Leticia?"


    Theard Ms. Leticia is Mr. Gibbs'' Illegitimate daughter, and that''s why Mr. Odie and Ms. Leticia have never


    gotten engaged. Is that true?"


    The two maids exchanged puzzled


    looks and said, "Ms Sophie, sa you


    still


    "Msx


    don''t know...


    "What do you mean?"


    "When Mr. Gibbs was younger, he was always caught up in scandals. In recent years, many illegitimate


    children have tried to make ims


    against Mr. Gibbs, causing quite al stir. But MoGibbs has always ignored


    these ims."


    "Oh? Why''s that?"

 Chapter 751

    "Because of Ms. Leticia! Mr. Gibbs only acknowledges Ms. Leticia as his daughter. Rumor has it that Mr. Gibbs''s out-of-fashion daughter was born to Mollie. Mr. Gibbs loves his wife dearly, so he''s very good to Ms. Leticia,"


    "No, you''re mistaken," interrupted a nearby maid. "That''s what the Gibbs family tells everyone, but in reality, Ms. Leticia isn''t Mollie''s daughter at all. She was actually born to one of Mr. Gibbs''s mistresses." Hearing this, Sophie frowned slightly and asked, "Excuse me for interrupting, but how do you know Leticia isn''t Mollie''s daughter?"


    "I overheard it once when Mr. Odio and Ms. Leticia were arguing. Mr. Odie said... Ms. Leticia was nothing but the lowly-born daughter of a mistress, and if it wasn''t for him, Ms. Leticia would still be a shameful secret," the maid continued. "This isn''t exactly a secret in high society. Who doesn''t know about Mr. Gibbs''s affairs? Publicly, Mr. Gibbs is a kindly phnthropist, but privately, he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    No sooner had the maid finished speaking than Polly''s voice came from behind, "What are you gossiping about with Ms. Sophie?"


    Seeing Polly return, the maids all lowered their heads, too afraid to speak.


    It was clear that Polly was the Minton family''s housekeeper, with the maids essentially at hermand.


    "Ms. Sophie, the doctor has just been notified by Mr. Odie and hasn''t arrived yet, but I assume you won''t be needing a doctor for the time being, right?"


    Polly already realized that Sophie had been merely making up an excuse to get rid of her, so Sophie no longer hid her intentions. She smiled and said, "Polly, why did you lie just now?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Polly looked somewhat ufortable. She told the other maids, "Go clean up."


    "Yes."


    As the maids slowly withdrew, Polly helped Sophie into the room.


    Sophie asked, "Polly, how long have you been with Odie?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Three years."


    "Then you must also know what Odie is up to, right?"


    Polly lowered her head, saying, "He is my superior. It''s not my ce to question what he does."


    "The fact that Odie keeps you close shows you have some skills. Based on your performance on the cruise,


    I really thought you were a naive and harmless little maid. Now it seems you must have been tasked by Odie to keep an eye on me, right?"


    Polly''s silence was an admission. Sophie continued, "You didn''t give Gattlin''s phone to Odie, so I should thank you. But if Odie finds out you''ve been keeping things from him, you might lose all the trust you''ve worked so hard to earn."


    "You wouldn''t do that. If you expose me, you''ll be in trouble too, Polly said with a slight smile, confident in her assertion.


    Odie hates traitors the most. Once discovered, the oue would be the same as Gattlin''s.


    Of course, Sophie wouldn''t be foolish enough to reveal this..


    This showed that Polly was far from


    simple. The contentison. Com En !


    "Ms. Sophie, I have other matters to attend to. Please rest well, and call e


    me if you need anything.


    Just as Polly was about to turn and leave, Sophie suddenly gaid, Daniel is your father right?"

 Chapter 752

    Sophie''s words had barely left her lips when Polly froze.


    Sophie continued, "You''re about my age. Odie wouldn''t keep you around just because you''re smart, there


    I who


    must be something else. Ever since I mentioned Daniel, you''ve looked off. A can''t even control herAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    own emotions-how could Odie let you have such a high position in the Minton family?"


    ??


    Polly bit her lip, clearly at a loss for words.


    Sophie stepped closer to Polly and said, "Leticia might be the heiress of the Gibbs family, but she''s just an illegitimate daughter who''s been using her body to get favors for the Gibbs family and Odie. But Odie''s worried Leticia might be uncontroble, so he keeps you close. Am I right?"


    Polly''s face twisted, and Sophie knew she had hit the mark.


    "Can I ask what you''re really after by staying with the Minton family?"


    Polly clenched her teeth and replied, "My mom was once a ything for the Summerfield elite, groomed by Minton International. Later, Daniel paid to take her away, keeping her as his mistress. But after she got pregnant, he never came back. When I was born, Mom realized Daniel had many other mistresses." Tears welled up in Polly''s eyes, but they were filled with hatred, "When I was ten, Mollie found out about Mom. To vent her anger, Mollie had her beaten to death! I was at school, so I escaped. I tried to find Daniel, but he didn''t recognize me. He had too many mistresses, too many illegitimate children. He didn''t remember me. his own daughter!"


    "And then?" Sophie''s heart ached with every word, but Polly just scoffed, "Then, I had to rely on schrships and grants to get through school. Isn''t it pathetic? The year I graduated high school, the school hosted a charity dinner. We students on schrships had to perform for the rich donors. I recognized Daniel right away, but he didn''t recognize me."


    Polly almostughed, "He couldn''t even recognize his own daughter! At the dinner, the greedy looks from those so-called phnthropists, I''ll never forget! All the orphans there, boys and girls, were locked in a room. My dear friend Vera caught Daniel''s eye and was dragged away by his men..."


    Polly gripped Sophie''s hand tightly, her eyes bloodshot


    "The heart-wrenching screams that filled the banquet hall, you''ve probably never heard anything like it in your life! I still remember Vera''s face of despair! I threw myself at Odie, begging him to save me! When Odie took me out of the hotel''s main entrance, Vera fell from the building, her bodynding right in front of us!"


    "Vera''s legs and arms were broken, the wounds were deep to the bone, and blood sttered on Odie and me. But guess what? Odie just wiped the blood off his face with disgust and casually told someone to take care of the body, like it was nothing!


    "Later, I found out that Odie had known who I was all along! He''s a monster. He set up that dinner to show me Daniel''s true colors, to nt the seeds of hatred in my heart!"


    Chapter 753) The content is on m t

 Chapter 753

    Polly was shaking with emotion, her face pale and full of pain. "Just to keep me as some backup, a pawn that might be useful in the future, Odie has hurt so many people! Do you know what? Summerfield is a city of sin, where human life means nothing, and there''s no such thing as fairness! Those who team up with Minton International keep getting more powerful, while the poor stay poor, and the rich just get richer! This city is rotten to the core!"


    Hearing this, Sophie was taken aback; she hadn''t realized how chaotic Summerfield had be.


    If Odie were to establish his den of sin, how many more would suffer in Summerfield?


    Hesitantly, Sophie asked, "Polly, are you staying here to get back at Odie?"


    "Revenge?" Pollyughed. "Ms. Sophie, what do you think this ce is? This is Summerfield, and Odie is its king. How could someone like me possibly get back at Odie? I''m staying here because I''ve epted my fate. I''m willing to stay, as long as I''m alive."


    Wiping the tears from her face, Polly took a step back and said, "Ms. Sophie, I''ve told you everything I know. I''m telling you this to advise you not to make unnecessary sacrifices. Whatever you n to do, in the end, you can''t beat them."


    "Polly..."


    "Ms. Soph


    "Ms. Sophie, I''ve said enough for today. I''ll be leaving now."


    Polly turned and left the room.


    Sophie remained silent, walking over to the window to look out at the city''s center.


    How had Summerfield''s prosperity been achieved?


    Was it through the exploitation of the poor by the rich?


    Like Perry, who had lost all his family fortune overnight?


    Sophie dared not continue her thoughts and rubbed her temples.


    She had thought thating to Summerfield would allow her to bring down Minton International once and for all. Yet, it now seemed that Minton International''s influence was deeply entangled, pulling one string would move the whole web. Those allied with Minton International would never let it fall.


    Unless... she could uncover the secrets of those within the Minton Casino.


    Sophie thought hard.


    The cameras and listening devices in the rooms of the Minton Casino...


    There had to be a USB drive storing these secrets.


    Where could it be?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In Odie''s study, perhaps?


    With this thought, Sophie quickly left her room.


    The maid at the door had already been dismissed by Polly, and Sophie hurried to Odie''s study. Just as she reached the door, Jonah stopped her.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Odie is working inside. No one else is allowed in.


    I''m Odie''s business partner, does that count as no one else?"


    Just as Jonah was about to retort, Odie''s voice suddenly came from inside, "Let her in."


    Hearing Odie''s permission, Jonah stepped aside to let Sophie enter.


    Sophie pushed open the door and saw Odie sitting in front of the mputer, which was ying some strange sounds.


    Seemingly aware of the inappropriate noisesing from theputer, adie quickly shut it down


    content is on !


    He asked, "Why aren''t you resting? What do you want from me?"


    Sophie got straight to the point, "I


    want to ask about the situation on the third floor of Minton


    n:


    International."

 Chapter 754

    "Didn''t you check out the third floor yourself? Why are you asking me?"


    Facing Odie''s question, Sophie didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she made her way over to his desk. Odje frowned slightly, ready to shut hisptop, but Sophie blocked him. She moved to his side, trying to catch a glimpse of what scandalous video he had been watching.


    Odie was quicker, closing the video before she could see anything.


    Odie frowned, "Sophie, what are you up to?"


    "Nothing at all," she said, though her actions spoke differently. She took advantage of Odie''s briefpse in vignce, grabbing theptop. Odie stood up immediately, his face darkening. "Sophie!"


    Sophie reopened the video file. The decor and setup in the video were identical to the third floor of Minton International, clearly showing Odie had been viewing surveince footage. On the screen, a man and woman were having sex on a bed. The woman''s face was full of pain, and the man was none other than Daniel!


    Feigning surprise, Sophie said, "I had no idea Mr. Odie had such unique tastes, enjoying these kinds of films."


    "Give it back!" Odie snatched theptop and mmed it shut. "What are you really here for?"


    "I was just wondering. Since Ms. Leticia has always been helping you win people over, did she also work on the third floor at some point?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And what if she did?"


    "Think about it. You fought with Ms. Leticia for my sake. Given her personality, she must despise me. And I, with no power or influence in Summerfield, would be in danger if she decided to act against me one day." Odie dismissed her concern, "I''m here. She wouldn''t dare do anything to you."


    "But I can''t be with you 24/7, can I? Think about it, didn''t I almost lose my lifest night?"


    Odie remained silent, so Sophie pressed on, "What I''m thinking is, could you share a copy of the video on thisptop with me?"


    Odle raised an eyebrow, "What? Ms. Sophie, you have such heavy tastes too?"


    "Of course not! I''m keeping it for protection. With this, Ms. Leticia, for the sake of her own reputation, surely wouldn''t rashly put me in mortal danger, right?"


    Odie responded coolly, "You needn''t worry about that. If Leticia ever kills you, I''ll make sure to spread her video across the inte, ensuring she''s ruined before your memorial. Are you satisfied now?"


    "You..."


    "Alright, leave now. Don''te to my study without a good reason."


    Without looking up, Odie reopened hisptop. Hearing the sounds from the speakers, Sophie knew staying was futile. Pretending to be angry, she stomped out of the study.


    After Sophie left, Odie closed the video. Jonah came-in, @sking, Boss, should we keep Polly on her?"


    "No need. Since we''re coborating, I won''t doubt her. The content is on E!


    The recent incident had left Odie somewhat irritated. Suddenly, he had an idea, "Right, prepare a dress for her tonight, one that covers all her injuries."

 Chapter 755

    "James had just arrived in Summerfield, and I need to know who he was here for."


    "Officially, James is in town to discuss business with the Gibbs family, but surely... it couldn''t be for Ms. Sophie, could it?"


    "Well, you never know. After all, she is his ex-wife. Back on that ind, James was willing to die for her.


    "But James has amnesia; he doesn''t remember Ms. Sophie. Isn''t this a bit over the top?"


    Hearing this, Odie scoffed, "Amnesia? Do you really buy that?"


    7.5"


    "Look, as long as James isn''t here for Minton International, whether he''s faking amnesia or not, it''s none of my business." "Yes, boss."


    As the evening started to fall, Polly helped Sophie to her feet. She was taken aback when she saw Jonah holding a wine-red evening gown. "A dinner party?" "Boss'' orders."


    "Is he trying to get back at me? Look at me, and he still wants me to go to a dinner party?"


    "Ms. Sophie, you can choose to go or not."


    "I''m not..."


    "However, he wanted me to tell you that Mr. Burke from Burke International will be there. He thought you should think it over."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie frowned at Jonah''s words. "James? What''s he doing in Summerfield all of a sudden?"


    "I''m not sure. Boss thinks you should go and find out what James is really up to."


    It was clear Odie wasn''t giving her much of a choice.


    "Fine, I''ll go."


    Sophie took the wine-red dress from Jonah. It was exactly her style and color.


    Odie''s intelwork was impressive. He knew her tastes so well.


    As night enveloped the city, the Gibbs family''s dinner party was in full swing. The cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Summerfield''s elite were in attendance at the opulent Summerfield Grand Hotel, with dozens of luxury cars parked out front.


    Sophie was taken aback by the hotel''s grandeur as she peered through the car window.


    She had seen her fair share of grand hotels in Devonport, but the Gibbs family had outdone themselves. It was asvish as an international g.


    Jonah parked the car in the most prominent spot outside the hotel. The lot was full, but this spot remained untouched by anyone else.


    Sophie immediately spotted James stepping out of a sleek and understated Porsche, causing her to furrow her brows slightly.


    James hade alone tonight. Could it be that Nichole didn''te to Summerfield with him?


    Noticing that Sophie had spotted James, Odie spoke casually, What''s the point of just watching from the


    car? Let''s get out."


    "Well..."


    Before Sophie could finish, Odie got out and pulled her along with him."


    Being


    eing the big shot in Summerfield,


    Odie naturally drew everyone''s rally


    m


    attention as soon as he stepped out.


    And Sophie, walking beside him, felt countless eyes on her.


    "Since when did Mr. Odie get


    newpanion?"


    "If Ms. Leticia sees this, there''s going to be trouble."


    People were whispering all around,


    and Sophie quickly fell James gaze op her from not too far away. The note


    No one here knew she was James'' ex-wife.

 Chapter 756

    But that made sense. Summerfield was miles away from Devonport, where everything cost twice as much. Who would recognize her, a once-wealthydy of the now-bankrupt family?


    As Sophie scanned the room, Odie suddenly extended his arm in front of her. She frowned at the arm blocking her path. "What are you doing?"


    "As my date, shouldn''t you be a bit more aware of your role?"


    *So?"


    Sophie yed dumb, so Odie pulled his arm back, his voice cold. "Forget it then."


    With that, Odie headed for the hotel entrance. Sophie noticed and quickly caught up, slipping her arm through his. She smiled, "Mr. Odie, I was just joking. As your date, I''ll stick by your side, no doubt about it." Odie responded coolly, "I don''t like jokes. If you joke with me again, I''ll leave you here alone. The night wind in Devonport is freezing, and with your constitution, Ms. Sophie, you might onlyst a few hours." Sophie forced a smile through her difort.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She would never admit that she had zoned out and missed Odie''s point.


    Outside the hotel, Daniel approached Odie swiftly. "Mr. Odie, this is Mr. James Burke, the CEO of Burke International from Devonport."


    Sophie nced at James, who was coldly scanning her.


    Today, James wore a sleek ck suit, looking as tall and imposing as ever, his face as stern as before. He scoffed, "I thought you had truly disappeared, but it turns out you found yourself a new benefactor." James doubted her rtionship with Odie. Sophie gave a slight smile and retorted, "Mr. Burke, you seem to be without a date today. Have you changed partners? Or is Ms. Nichole not to your taste?" James ignored Sophie and turned to Odie instead. "They say Mr. Odie has good taste, but I''d advise Mr. Odie to stay away from this kind of woman. Women like Sophie, once they find


    a better benefactor, will abandon the previous one without a second thought."


    Everyone has their preferences. I''ve always liked taming such women."


    Odie sped the hand Sophie had looped through his arm, his eyes filled with a knowing smile.


    Sophie wanted to pull her hand back, but under the watchful eyes of everyone, she couldn''t embarrass Odie. If she did that, Odie would definitely settle ounts with herter.


    James scoffed, "Well, thest person who said that was Colby, yet now he''s been dumped at his own engagement party and has been imprisoned by the Costello family since that day. It seems he won''t be holding onto his position in the Costello family for much longer."


    Sophie frowned slightly.


    Colby was in Summerfield justst night, there was no way he could be imprisoned by the Costello family. Why would James lie?


    James, seemingly unaware of


    Sophie''s nce, said leisurely, "I''m go


    in first. Looking forward to our


    meetingter


    Odie nodded slightly, and after James entered, Odie said, "What? Feeling bad?


    "For what?"


    "For your fianc¨¦." Odie led Sophie into the banquet hall, continuing, "Just because Colby is imprisoned by the ve


    head of the Costello family doesn''t


    mean he didn''t want toe to Summerfield to save you. You seemed a bit shaken just now."

 Chapter 757

    "Shaken? What kind of man is Colby? Just one word from his grandfather and he''s locked up by the Costellos. Can''t even save his own woman. Pathetic! I won''t change my resolve. Don''t worry, Mr. Odle. In this world, the only person you can rely on is yourself."


    "Well said."


    Odie''s lips curled into a smirk. "Once we take Colby down, I''ll hand him over to you. You can do whatever you want-whips, thors, you name it. 11 make sure he begs for death but can''t find it."


    Sophie felt a chill run down her spine at Odie''s words, but she kept her cool facade. "Alright, I don''t think that day is far off."


    Sophie followed Odie into the banquet hall. As soon as they entered, everyone raised their sses.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Odie rarely shows up at these events. What''s the asion?"


    "Didn''t you notice thedy on his arm? Word is, Ms. Leticia has fallen out of favor. This new woman is Mr. Odie''stest me. He brought her here to the Gibbs family dinner to show her off!" Gasps of surprise filled the room.


    Everyone knew Ms. Leticia was supposed to be the futuredy of the Minton family. Now it seemed she might have to step aside.


    "We always knew the Gibbs family''s eldest daughter was a stunner, but I didn''t expect there to be someone in Summerfield even more beautiful than Ms. Leticia,"


    "Sure, Ms. Leticia is gorgeous, but even beauty gets old. If I were Mr. Odie, I''d be tempted to switch things up too."


    Upstairs, Leticia''s face turned pale as she overheard the whispers. She wasn''t seriously hurt from being pushed down the stairs by Odie, but a cut on her forehead marred her beauty.


    the


    Daniel had sent her to stay at the Summerfield Hotel, worried she would be a burden to the Gibbs family.


    "Miss, Mr. Gibbs has ordered that you can''t go out or see anyone right now."


    A maid tried to lead Leticia back, but Leticia''s voice was icy. "Get me a formal gown."


    "But Ms. Leticia, Mr. Gibbs said-"


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll jump from here and make the Gibbs family the biggest joke in Summerfield!"


    Leticia''s face twisted with fury. The maid, terrified that Leticia might actually jump, knew her too well from her long service at the Gibbs family. If she didn''t do as Leticia demanded, Leticia would surely go through with her threat.


    This dinner had gathered all the elites of Devonport. If they saw Leticia jumping in her nightgown, it would be a disaster for the Gibbs family!


    Mr. Gibbs would surely kill them if that happened!


    "Yes, Miss. I''ll get you a formal gown


    right away. Please, dond Please


    do anything


    reckless


    The maid hurried off.


    Leticia red icily at Sopble, who was downstairs army in arm with adie.


    She had her sights on this man, and she wouldn''t let another womany a finger on him.

 Chapter 758

    At the fancy shindig. Sophie stuck close to Odie, listening as he introduced some of the bigwigs in Summerfield. Minton International had its hands in all sorts of business pies, so the top dogs in Summerfield always gave Odie the royal treatment. Anytime Odie showed up, they made sure toe out and support him.


    Even though the Gibbs family was hosting the soir¨¦e, everyone knew about the tight-knit bond between the Gibbs and the Minton families. So, most of the guests were really there because of their business ties to the Minton family.


    "Mr. Odie sure has some serious clout in Summerfield."


    "Your ex isn''t doing too bad either."


    Odie''s words snapped Sophie''s attention over to James, who wasn''t too far off. James was surrounded by a crowd of entrepreneurs, cool as a cucumber, chatting away without a hint of arrogance, despite being the top dog in Devonport.


    James was in his element, charming everyone with his business acumen-a skill finely honed from his upbringing in the elite Burke family, every move he made oozing refinement.


    Meanwhile, Jonah hurried over to Odie, whispering urgently, "Sir, Ms. Leticia is upstairs."


    "Keep her in check. Don''t let her stir up trouble."


    ''Got it."


    Jonah had barely left when a spotlight hit the staircase leading to the second floor. Leticia appeared, descending gracefully in a stunning champagne-colored gown, her makeup wless, looking every bit the princess. Naturally gorgeous, her bold makeup made her even more striking, leaving everyone in awe at first sight.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is that Ms. Leticia? What''s she doing here?"


    "I thought Mr. Odie had dumped her? This should be interesting."


    The crowd buzzed with gossip, but Leticia, despite the pain in her legs and forehead, continued her descent with elegance. Odie had shoved her down the stairs earlier, leaving her legs bruised and a cut on her forehead that was starting to bleed. Walking in high heels was a struggle, but she had thered on thick foundation and concealer to hide her wounds. Her forehead throbbed with pain, but she kept a smile stered on her face.


    In terms of beauty, no one in Summerfield could hold a candle to her. In terms of status, she was the Gibbs family''s only acknowledged daughter!


    After everything she''d done for Odie, she wasn''t about to let herself be cast aside like some discarded pawn. She was the only one who deserved to stand by Odie''s side!


    As Leticia made her grand entrance, Daniel''s face turned dark. "Leticia? Who let here down here?" "Mr. Gibbs, she threatened to jump from the second floor if we didn''t get her a gown, so..." The maid looked terrified, knowing Leticia was Daniel''s pride and joy, and they couldn''t risk letting her get hurt.


    Daniel kept a wary eye on Odie''s reaction and upon noticing his stern expression, he grew anxious. "Get her back upstairs right now. She can''t be down here until the dinner is over!" "Yes, Mr. Gibbs."


    But before the maid could reach her, Leticia had already made her way over to Sophie and Odie, all eyes on


    her.


    The crowd held its breath. Leticia''s fiery temperament was legendary in ve Summerfield, promising quite the


    show.


    "Ms. Leticia," Sophie greeted her with


    m


    a slight smile. It was just a simple greeting but to Leticia, it felt like a


    challenge. The content is on om

 Chapter 759

    In the next moment, amid the gasps from the crowd, Leticia sshed champagne right in Sophie''s face.


    "Leticial"


    Odie''s expression darkened as he immediately pulled Sophie behind him. "Get upstairs!" he ordered coldly.


    Ignoring Odie, Leticia''s eyes locked onto Sophie, who was half-hidden behind him. "I heard you''re from Devonport, and your family recently went bankrupt, right?" she said, her voice as sweet as a nightingale''s butced with sarcasm,


    The onlookers leaned in, eager to know who Sophie really was.


    Leticia disregarded hismand. Odie''s mood soured even more, and he shot a frosty nce at Daniel. Daniel began to tremble, filled with regret as he watched Leticia''s antics.


    He should never have made Leticia the Gibbs familydy. Now, not only had they failed to ingratiate themselves with the Minton family, but they had also raised a loose cannon!


    His initial n was to dump Leticia at a hotel and then find an excuse to kick her out of the house. But now, with the situation spiraling out of control, he wondered how they were going to manage the fallout.


    With the tension mounting, Daniel had no choice but to walk up to Leticia and grab her arm. "Your injury hasn''t healed yet. What are you doing causing a scene? Go upstairs!"


    "I won''t!" Leticia snapped, shaking off his hand. She leaned close to Daniel''s ear, her tone mischievous. "Dad, what do you think Odie would do if I aired your dirtyundry right here? Would he be so mad he''d want to kill me? Would he regret throwing me down the stairs?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you nning? Don''t do anything reckless!" Daniel panicked. He had always indulged Leticia because she knew too much about their secrets.


    The current status of the Minton and Gibbs families owed a lot to Leticia''s bedroom skills. If she were to spill their scandals, it would be a disaster for both families!


    Ignoring Daniel, Leticia turned back to Odle and Sophie, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Ms. Sophie, don''t mind me. I was just rambling. Odie has always had high standards, how could he possibly fall for a down-and- out Cindere? Right, everyone?"


    She raised her voice, and the crowd quickly echoed her sentiment.


    "Today is a great day for the Gibbs and Burke families'' coboration. I have prepared a special piano plece for Mr. Burke. I hope he will enjoy it."


    Leticia sauntered over to James, her words and gaze dripping with flirtation.


    James said nothing, but Leticia, emboldened, took his hand. "Mr. Burke, would you do me the honor of ying a duet with me?"


    Under the crowd''s watchful eyes, James didn''t refuse and followed Leticia to the piano.


    Leticia sat deliberately close to James, the air between them thick with flirtatious tension, a seduction few men could resist.


    Sophie frowned slightly.


    Why had Leticia suddenly set her sights on James? What was she up to? The dontent is on donthes?


    Odie,pletely uninterested in


    whether Leticia was flirting with other men, turned to Jonah. "Jonah, take Sophie upstairs for a shower and a

 Chapter 760

    ?Chapter 760


    "Ms. Sophie, follow me this way."


    Jonah led the way, but Sophie''s eyes were glued to James and Leticia. Leticia''s piano skills were top-notch, and James wasn''t far behind. They wereughing and chatting, their eyes locked in a maic pull.


    Everyone was enchanted by their piano duet.


    James was engaged to Nichole, so what was he doing flirting with Leticia?


    "Ms. Sophie, this is the dress Mr. Odie requested for you."


    Inside the hotel¡¯s presidential suite on the second floor, Sophie nced at the dress in her hands and instantly got why Leticia had thrown that drink at her. Bathing, makeup, hairstyling, changing clothes¡ªthere was no way to get all that done in under two hours. And in two hours, the banquet would be nearly over.


    Clearly, Leticia wanted to keep her from being by Odie¡¯s side as hispanion. If that happened, she wouldn¡¯t have time to mingle with the entrepreneurs from the Summerfield and Minton International coboration.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie rushed to the bathroom, wiped off her makeup, quickly cleaned herself, and wrapped up in a bathrobe.


    Jonah was surprised to see Sophie open the door in less than ten minutes, especially when she was only wearing a bathrobe. He immediately lowered his head and asked, "Ms. Sophie, any other instructions?"


    "I''m not wearing this dress. Please get me a tailored suit, something androgynous."


    "A suit?"


    "Yes, and fast. I need it in fifteen minutes."


    Jonah quickly ordered someone to get it. Sophie grabbed a makeup box from the makeup artist, who looked puzzled. Fifteen minutester, a maid brought the suit to her room.


    Momentster, Sophie stepped out of the room. The maid had prepared a ck, androgynous-style suit. Sophie donned a hat, looking like a dashing young man.


    "Ms. Sophie, you''re..."


    The piano music downstairs had already stopped. Sophie didn''t have time to exin to Jonah and quickly headed downstairs. With so many people around, no one noticed her dressed in men''s attire.


    Naturally, Leticia moved in to stand next to Odie, who was without a femalepanion.


    "Odie, I know I messed up today, but James just agreed to a long-term partnership with the Gibbs family. Can you forgive me?"


    Leticia humbled herself, seeking reconciliation. She had always been Odie''spanion at such events; Odie had never brought another woman to a dinner. She knew who to toast to, who would coborate with Minton International-she knew it all.


    At such banquets, only she could provide the best support for Odie.


    Odie looked at Leticia, who was trying to appear pitiful, like a kitten begging for forgiveness.


    "Do you know what I hate the most?"


    Odie''s hand pressed against Leticia''s injured forehead, making her inhale sharply from the pain, but she didn''t cry out.


    "What I hate most are women who act clever and fake in front of me."


    After saying this, Odie let go of Leticia, whose forehead was now slightly bleeding. Odie coldly said, "You think securing a long-term partnership with James would make me let you off? I''ve said it before, anyone who hurts my people will not get off lightly."


    "Odie, I''m one of your people too... How could you treat me this way?" Tears welled up in Leticia''s eyes. "Have you forgotten? I''ve been by your side for so many years. You promised me yourself that one day I would be the onlydy of the Minton family."

 Chapter 761

    did promise you, but you shouldnt have gone against me."


    What are we going to do now? That woman is upstairs, and she won''t being down anytime soon. Odie, I''m the only one who should be by your side. Without me, who are you going to rely on to deal with those men?"


    Leticia''s words made Odie hesitate.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Over the years, Leticia had used her charm to win over many influential figures for the Minton family. He couldn''t possibly depend on Sophie to captivate those men.


    "Odie, give me another chance. I promise I''ll do better... Please..."


    Leticia clung to Odie''s arm, trying to soften his heart.


    Just then, the sound of a piano filled the hall, catching everyone''s attention. A captivating melody floated through the air, enchanting everyone present.


    Odie turned to look, noticing a figure at the piano, their face partly hidden by a hat. The lively tune instantly lifted everyone''s spirits.


    James watched the figure in silence for a moment.


    As the piece ended, genuine apuse broke out.


    Sophie stood up from the piano bench, curtsied, and in that moment, her hat fell to the floor, releasing her long, dark hair like a cascade of ink. The crowd gasped.


    With only a hint of makeup, Sophie''s natural beauty stood out starkly among the heavily adorneddies, making her appear vulnerably exquisite. That sight alone was enough to stir hearts and captivate minds.


    This caught Leticia off guard.


    How was it possible?!


    Sophie walked up to Odie and asked, "Mr. Odie, may I have this dance?"


    Odie, observing Sophie in her disguise, smirked slightly, "Yes."


    Odie reached out his hand, surprising the onlookers.


    For years, no one had ever seen Mr. Odie dance with ady.


    "Isn''t Mr. Odie known for not dancing?"


    "He never danced even when he was with Ms. Leticia."


    "Tsk, tsk, this woman must be something special to make Mr. Odie break his own rules."


    11:49


    As Sophie and Odie stepped into the center of the dance floor, Leticia was stunned. She remembered clearly Odie once saying he had no interest in music or dancing. Yet, here he was, holding out his hand to Sophie.


    When Odie led Sophie to the center, she asked, "Mr. Odie, all this for me?"


    "Wouldn''t want to leave you hanging, me


    would I? Just don''t ask me to dance again."


    e


    "Why not?"


    .Because I can''t."


    Hearing Odie admit he couldn''t


    dance, Sophie was taken aback You can''t dance and yet you reached out to me?"


    "If it weren''t to save face for you, why would I bother?"


    Sophie frowned, "But if you can''t dance, we''ll both end up looking foolish."


    "Dancing isn''t the point; it''s about who you dance with that matters."


    "What?"


    Before Sophie could get a clear answer, Odie skillfully spun-her but and then back into his arms after several twirls.

 Chapter 762

    Sophie nced down at the hand Odie had wrapped around her waist and frowned slightly. Instinctively, she wanted to pull away but ultimately restrained herself. "Is this what you call dancing? Feels more like juggling!"


    "Less talking," Odie shot back, clearly annoyed. "Your turn to impress."


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought too."


    Thest thing Sophie wanted was for Odie to toss her around like a ragdoll again.


    Following her lead, Odie clumsily and awkwardly danced a waltz.


    As expected, once they finished, thunderous apuse erupted from the crowd.


    Only Leticia, hidden away in a corner, clenched her fists in the shadows.


    After the dance, Sophie immediately let go of Odie''s hand.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dinner party was at its peak of excitement.


    While Odie went to the restroom, James sidled up to Sophie.


    In a dimly lit corner, unnoticed by most, James sneered, "I didn''t expect you to fall into the arms of your new love so quickly. If Colby knew, he''d regret going against me and the Burke family for you." "James, you didn''te over here just to say that, did you?"


    Sophie, keenly aware of Jonah''s intense gaze on them, grew irritated and wanted to send James away. But James, stubborn as ever, stayed annoyingly close and continued, "Tomorrow night, eight o''clock, at Minton Casino. I''ll be waiting for you."


    "What?"


    Before Sophie could react, James suddenly stepped in front of her, blocking Jonah''s view.


    Jonah frowned. From his angle, it looked like James and Sophie were getting cozy.


    Soon after, Odie returned from the restroom and noticed Jonah looking around. "Where''s Sophie? Still mingling with other CEOs?"


    "No, Ms. Sophie is over there."


    Jonah pointed across the room, where Sophie was almost entirely blocked by James.


    Odie scoffed coldly, walked over, and abruptly pulled Sophie away. The sudden movement made her stumble, nearly causing her to fall.


    Interrupted, James looked annoyed, "Mr. Odie, I was just talking to my ex-wife. That shouldn''t concern you, should it?"


    "She''s my date now, not your ex-wife."


    Odie left with that cold remark, dragging Sophie out of the banquet hall


    "No! Odie! Let go of mer


    Sophie''s leg was injured, making her w steps. Yet odie


    stumble every few steps.


    hurried her along so quickly that she ¦¥¦°


    almost fell several times. ''Let go The


    Sophie shook off Odie''s hand, and by then, they had already reached the


    outside of the hotel Wasn''tit you e


    who asked me to find out why James


    came to Summerfield? How can I do


    that if we can''t be alone? Do you


    expect me to read his mind?" The


    Sophie was fuming, rubbing her sore wrist, waiting for Odie to exin himself.


    "I''ve changed my mind. Do you really


    think he''d tell you the truth?" Odie


    T


    said, frowning ''Get in the car. We''re


    *


    going home


    Sophie wanted to argue but couldn''t


    After all, her life was in Odie''s hands now. She had no choice but to go along with it


    With a bit of force, Odie rather unceremoniously ced her in the back seat.


    As Jonah drove off, Odie asked, "Did you get to know all the people I introduced you to today?"

 Chapter 763

    Sophie casually remarked, "I almost have it down. Next time, just give me a list of people working with Minton International, and I''ll nail it for sure."


    I''ll give it to you tonight, but you better have it memorized by tomorrow."


    *Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Sophie perked up. "Then, about that video I mentionedst time..."


    "Not happening."


    Sophie frowned. "Why are you being so stingy? It''s just for self-defense. You saw what happened today-Ms. Leticia sshed champagne right in my face. Next time, it could be acid!" "She won''t get the chance."


    "What do you mean she won''t-"


    Before Sophie could finish, Jonah shouted, "Boss! There''s something wrong with the car!"


    Odie immediately became alert, grabbing Sophie''s arm. Sophie instinctively tried to pull away but realized Odie was just holding her firmly. "Hold on to the handle!" he instructed. Sophie also sensed something was off with the car. Since Jonah mentioned the problem, the speed hadn''t decreased at all. Could someone have cut the brake lines?


    Jonah seemed to handle the situation with ease as the car sped toward the riverbank. At this rate, they''d soon plunge into the river, car and all!


    Odie quickly rolled down Sophie''s window and shouted, "I''ll count down from three. Close your eyes and hold your breath! Got it?"


    "Okay!"


    Sophie gripped the handle tightly.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    ''Bang!''


    Sophie felt a massive jolt, and the next second, she was submerged in river water.


    Jonah was the first to swim out of the car, then helped Sophie through the rear window. Finally, the three of them mbered out of the river, looking like drowned rats.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Sophiey on the ground, coughing violently. Even though she was mentally prepared, she still choked when they hit the water.


    Odie, looking at Sophie''s bedraggled state, chuckled. "You''re really weak."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Odie, l''in injured! Couldn''t you show a bit care?"


    "What''s that? Never heard of it."


    "You..."


    "Boss, the brake lines were cut," Jonah interrupted.


    Odie scoffed. "How clich¨¦."


    "I''ll get someone to retrieve the car."


    "Achoo!"


    Before Odie could respond, Sophie sneezed unexpectedly.


    Odie and Jonah both looked at her,


    and Sophie said, "Don''t me me... The Summerfield night breeze is En


    freezing..."


    At this moment, Sophie''s clothes werepletely soaked, and then night wind felt as sharp as knives E:


    against her skin.


    Odie frowned slightly. "Get someone to bring a car over."


    "... Yes, boss."


    Jonah immediately made a call, and soon someone arrived with a car.


    Odie and Sophie got in, and noticing Sophie still shivering, Odie coldlyn remarked, "Dont you know how to


    turn on the heater?"


    The driver, scared by Odie''s tone, hurriedly cranked up the temperature. "I''m sorry, Mr. Odie, I''m so sorry!" "Shut up and drive."


    "Yes... yes..."


    Odie nced at Sophie, who was trying to hide a smile. "What are youughing at?" he asked, annoyed.

 Chapter 764

    "I never thought I''d see the day when the famous Mr. Odie would look like a drowned rat."


    "You''re not exactly a picture of grace yourself," Odie replied, unfazed. "Besides, I''ve been in worse situations more times than I can count. Your teasing doesn''t faze me."


    Sophie couldn''t help but ask, "Really? From the look of things, it seems like you''ve had quite


    a few close calls."


    Odie shrugged nonchntly. "Well, considering I''m the head honcho at Minton International, it''s no surprise. There are at least a dozen people in Summerfield alone who''d love to see me out of the picture."


    "That makes sense."


    Given the chaos in Summerfield, if someone wanted Odie dead, they''d surely pull out all the


    stops.


    The tampered brakes seemed like a hasty decision,


    Once back at the Minton estate, Sophie quickly showered and stepped out of the bathroom, where Polly handed her some clothes.


    While drying her hair, Sophie asked casually, "Where''s Odie?"


    "He is in the living room."


    "Did they find out who messed with the brakes?"


    "Seems like it."


    "Who was it?"


    "It was... Ms. Leticia."


    "Leticia?" Sophie frowned. Leticia adored Odie; how could she cut the brake lines and put him in danger?


    Sophie hurriedly changed and rushed to the staircase on the second floor. Looking down into the living room, she saw Odie sitting on the sofa while a security guard from the Summerfield hotel was pinned to the ground.


    "Mr. Odie, please have mercy! Mr. Odie..."


    "Did Leticia make you do it?"


    "Yes... it was Ms. Leticia. I was just paid to do a job. She only asked me to cut the brake lines; I swear I don''t know anything else!"


    The guard was trembling. If he had known the car belonged to Odie, not even ten times the money would have made him dare to tamper with those brakes!


    "Take him away. Execute him."


    11:50


    "Yes, Mr. Odie"


    Jonah grabbed the guard by the cor, dragging him away. rmed, Sophie quickly descended the stairs, shouting, "Wait!"


    Odie''s expression turned sour. "Who told you you cane down?"


    Sophie retorted, "What did you just say? You wanna kill him?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Odie seemed as indifferent as if he were discussing the weather.


    "He was just paid to do a job. A severe reprimand should suffice. Why kill him?"


    Odie looked puzzled. "Why are you making such a fuss? He tried to harm me, so I''m killing


    him. Isn''t that normal?"


    "Normal? Even in ancient times, you couldn''t just take a life so recklessly."


    "What do you suggest then?"


    "Throw him in the water."


    "To drown? Fine, let''s do that."


    Sophie was exasperated. "I meant as a punishment, not to kill him. Can''t


    eContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    other way?


    you


    think of any


    Odie rubbed his temples. "Fine, have it your way."


    Hearing this, Jonah frowned. "Boss..."


    "Do as Ms. Sophie suggests. Spare his life."


    66


    Yes."


    As Jonah was leaving, he shot Sophie a look full of dissatisfaction.


    Odie looked Sophie over and said, "You still haven''t answered my m question Who allowed you toe down?"


    "I heard you''d found the culprit, so I came to check. Little did I know, I''d hear you ordering an execution. Mr. Odie, you''re too harsh."

 Chapter 765

    "Harsh? Anyone who can be bought once can be bought twice. I made it through this time, but what about next?" Odie said icily. "This isn''t your quiet and peaceful Devonport. You won''t find many kind-hearted folks like you here."


    Sophie fell quiet at his words. This ce was nothing like Devonport. Such tant unfairness and crime would never happen there.


    "So, Mr. Odie, since you know Leticia was behind the attack, what are you gonna do to her?" Sophie asked.


    "Leticia has her uses. I''m not nning to punish her," Odie replied nonchntly. "You don''t need to worry about it. Go get some rest."


    Odie wasn''t interested in exining further, so Sophie had no choice but to head upstairs.


    Suddenly, as if remembering something, Odie said, "Oh, right. I had Jonah print out that document. You have one night to memorize it and recite it to me."


    "Odie, are you serious? You tell me to rest, and now you want me to stay up all night memorizing documents?"


    "So, will you do it or not?"


    ¡ê


    ''...Fine! I''ll do it!"


    Sophie wasn''t about to ignore the valuable information she had from Odie.


    With only two days left until her meeting with Colby, she had to memorize all the information. It coulde in handyter.


    Thinking this, Sophie went upstairs. As she entered her room, she saw Polly frantically taking pictures of the document with a tiny camera.


    "What are you doing?" Sophie asked sharply.


    Polly jumped, clearly startled. "I- I wasn''t doing anything."


    She stammered and then bolted from the room in a panic.


    Sophie walked in and was about to look at the document when she heard amotionContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    downstairs.


    "Move aside! I need to see Mr. Odie!"


    The voice sounded familiar, Sophie listened closer and realized it was Ricardo!


    Ricardo had actuallye to Summerfield? Sophie frowned and cracked her door open to listen.


    "Mr. Odie, I desperately need money to get through this!"


    "How much do you need?"


    11:51


    ne hundred billig


    e red billion? Are you out of your mind?"


    Hearing the figure, Sophie couldn''t help but smirk slightly. It looked like Booker''s n was working. Ricardo was realizing he couldn''t repay the loan he owed her.


    1 got yed by ke from S Corporation. To bounce back, I need at least three hundred billion. Odie, I Ve


    was the


    eone who told you about the Devonport treasure. You haven''t


    forgotten what you promised me,


    right?"


    "Of course not."


    Sophie wanted to listen more closely, but the conversation stopped, likely continuing in Odie''s study.


    If Odie lent Ricardo that three hundred billion, her and Booker''s n would be ruined.


    No, she had to find a way to stop


    Odie from lending the money tom


    othe


    Ricardo Atleast she needed to buy E


    some time.


    But how?


    After thinking hard, Sophie suddenly had an idea. "Got it!"


    Momentster, a maid ran into the study, frantic. "Mr. Odie! Ms. Sophie has fainted!"

 Chapter 766

    "Fainted? Just out of the blue?" Odie stood up, ready to leave, when Ricardo suddenly spoke, "Ms. Sophie? You mean Colby''s missing fianc¨¦e, Sophie?"


    "What? You know her, Mr. Ricardo?"


    "Know her? That''s an understatement," Ricardo''s face darkened.


    Sophie''s disappearance at the engagement party had caused quite the uproar in Devonport, sparking countless rumors. Some whispered that Sophie had cheated on Colby and ran off with another man. Others spected she still had feelings for James and that''s why she bolted from the wedding.


    Everyone in Devonport had their theories about Sophie''s dramatic exit. But Ricardo never expected to find her here with Odie!


    Odie was about to leave, so Ricardo quickly said, "Mr. Odie, about the funding..."


    "We''ll discuss the fundingter. Someone, show our guest out," Odie


    instructed.


    Clearly, Odie wasn''t interested in dragging out the conversation. Leaving without securing the three billion had Ricardo''s mood plummeting. This Sophie, of all times to faint, had to choose now! It seemed almost deliberate, like she was aiming to mess with him!


    But with Odie''s dismissal, Ricardo had no choice but to leave the Minton family''s estate, looking rather defeated.


    In the guest room, Sophiey on the bed, her face pale. Polly touched Sophie''s forehead and said to Odie, "Boss, Ms. Sophie''s forehead is quite warm. She probably caught a chill tonight and with her exhaustion, she fainted."


    "Did you call a doctor?"


    "Yes, they should be here soon."


    Hearing this, Odie moyed closer to Sophie, feeling her forehead himself. It was indeed burning hot. "How could she faint from a little chill?" he muttered. Turning to Polly, Odie said, "Get her some nourishment ready. She should eat


    when she wakes up."


    "More food.."


    "What?"


    Polly hesitated, "Ms. Sophie has been eating five meals a day since she got injured yesterday. I''m worried she might get overnourished..."


    "Isn''t there a saying, ''You are what you eat? The more she eats, the faster she''ll recover."


    "But..."


    "Where''s the doctor? Are they just cking off?"


    Odie''s impatience was evident. Polly quickly-said, "I''ll go hurry them up, get someone here faster."


    After Polly left, Odie gently patted Sophie''s cheek, "Drop your act. You are


    awake."


    Seeing no response, Odie continued, "Not getting up? Then I''ll call Ricardo back to discuss that three billion."


    As Odie turned to leave, Sophie immediately opened her eyes and grabbed his arm, "Don''t go!"


    Odie raised an eyebrow, and Sophie quickly let go. With a yful tone, Odie said, "So, not pretending anymore?" "How did you know I was pretending?"


    "Your forehead is zing, like a hot water bottle. Did you think that would fool


    me?"


    Odie wiped some smudged


    foundation from Sophie''s face, "Next time you fake being sick, at least make it convincing. Your makeup is smudging."


    Embarrassed, Sophie wiped her face,


    "I couldn''t think of any other wayn Please don''t take it the wrong way, Mr. Odie. I just didn''t want your money to go to


    waste."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you lend that three hundred million to Ricardo, I guarantee you''ll never see


    is on


    213


    14:43Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    apter


    that money again."

 Chapter 767

    "Oh? What''s the scoop?"


    Seeing Odie''s curiosity, Sophie leaned in, her expression serious. "From what I''ve gathered, the Cloude family is hanging by a thread. They''re drowning in debt, and the interest is sky-high. Three hundred million won''t even make a dent in their troubles. He''s likely to use all of it to pay off debts to S


    Corporation. By then, not only will he fail to pay you back, Mr. Odie, but that three hundred million will just end up in S Corporation''s pocket. Wouldn''t that be a huge loss for Minton International?"


    "You seem to know a lot about S Corporation''s business."


    Odie leaned closer, scrutinizing Sophie''s eyes for any sign of deceit. "I thought you left S Corporation? How are you still in the loop about their secrets?"


    Sophie didn''t flinch under Odie''s suspicious gaze. "I might''ve lost the job, but my connections are still solid."


    "So, what do you think I should do?"


    "Ricardo''s got big dreams but little skill. If it were me, I''d ignore him. There are always other partners out there, right?"


    Sophie tried to sway Odie, who responded calmly, "You''re right, but I think you''re worrying for nothing."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve known about Ricardo owing ke a hundred million for a while now. That''s a high-interest loan. I also know that if Ricardo got those three hundred million, he''d rush to pay ke back. Even if the Cloude family got back on its feet, it''d take years to make up that three hundred million. I''m not dumb enough to loan money to someone who can''t handle it."


    Odie''s casual tone suggested he had it all figured out.


    Sophie was stunned. "So, you never nned to lend it?"


    "I might have, but I''m not as generous as ke. Ricardo couldn''t handle my


    interest rates."


    Sensing the gleam in Odie''s eyes, Sophie felt a chill run down her spine.


    14:43


    If Odie loaned Ricardo the money, Ricardo could end up cornered, forced to hand over the Cloude family to Odie as coteral. That would wreck all of her and Booker''s ns.


    "From what I know, Ricardo doesn''t have the final say. Even if the Cloude family was mortgaged to Minton International, it wouldn''t be worth three hundred million..."


    Before Sophie could finish, Odie cut her off. "You don''t want me to lend him the money, do you?"


    Odie''s bluntness caught Sophie off guard, but she admitted, "No, I don''t." "Why not?"


    "I can''t stand Ricardo. Isn''t that reason enough?"


    "There''s always a reason behind hate. Spill."


    Odie pressed on, forcing Sophie to exin. "Because Ricardo used to like Nichole and helped her against me. Does that satisfy you, Mr. Odie?"


    Odie looked genuinely puzzled. "Who''s Nichole?"


    Sophie thought he was faking the confusion. "You don''t know Nichole?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is she someone important? Have I met her?"


    Sophie was momentarily speechless,


    then rified, "Nichole is James


    ve


    fianc¨¦e

 Chapter 768

    After hearing that, Odie paused for a moment and said, "So, she''s your rival in love? Are you jealous of James, and that''s why you dislike her?"


    "Jealous? Where did you get that idea?"


    "Then why does her presence make you dislike Ricardo?"


    As Odie''s exnations got more confusing, Sophie, feeling muddled, replied, "Anyway, Nichole is always against me. I don''t like her. Plus, she was the other woman in my previous marriage. The enemy of my friend is my enemy! It''s perfectly reasonable for me to dislike her and Ricardo."


    "You''re right, an enemy of a friend is indeed an enemy. Since you don''t want me to help him, I''ll do you this favor."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Sophie looked skeptically at Odie and asked, "You''re being surprisingly agreeable, aren''t you?"


    "What? Don''t believe me? Then I''ll go right now and talk to him about the loan."


    "Don''t!"


    Sophie immediately called out to stop Odie, and Odie smirked slightly at her


    reaction.


    Realizing she had been yed, Sophie red at Odie, "Fine, Mr. Odie, go if you wish, but don''t me me when you lose money!"


    After saying that, Sophie simplyid back down.


    Odie stopped teasing Sophie and said, "Get some rest, and don''t forget you''re now working for me."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Polly entered the room, "Sir, the doctor has already been called."


    "Have him check Ms. Sophie''s wounds. They got wet today and might get infected."


    312


    14:44


    "Yes, boss."


    Odie looked back at Sophie lying on the bed and said, "Don''t forget, I''ll be testing your knowledge before tomorrow morning."


    After Odie left, Sophie grabbed a pillow nearby and threw it towards the door.


    "Tell me to rest well on one hand, and on the other, ask me to memorize data. He must be crazy!"


    Polly entered with the doctor and said, "Ms. Sophie, he is really concerned about you. This is the first time I''ve seen him care so much for someone."


    "He''s not concerned about me."


    For Odie, the special attention he had for her was more out of novelty and because of her connection with Colby.


    Odie considered Colby a sworn enemy, so naturally, he was aggressive towards Colby''s woman, a primal instinct.


    When the doctor approached Sophie, she was momentarily stunned upon seeing his face.


    "Ms. Sophie?"


    Realizing Sophie''s distraction, Polly stepped forward and asked, "Ms. Sophie, are you feeling alright?"


    Sophie came to her senses and shook her head, saying, "I''m just a bit hungry, Polly. Could you please make me something to eat from the kitchen?" "Sure, then please, Dr. William, proceed to examine Ms. Sophie''s wounds."


    Dr. William nodded slightly, embodying the air of a gentleman.


    After Polly left, Dr. William finally took off his mask and let out a long sigh of relief.


    He was clearly just a doctor! How had he suddenly be a spy?


    "Why are you here?" Sophie lowered her voice. She had asked William to take Colby away!


    Dr. William said, "Colby went to


    gather his men. He was worried


    worriedm about you, Ms. Sophie, so he sent me


    to check on you. Seeing you safe and


    sound puts


    212


    14:44


    my mind at ease."


    Sophie frowned and stretched out her arms, saying, "Do these wounds look like lim safe lining. De


    and sound to you?"


    Dr. William seriously said, "Ms. Sophie, I have a favor to ask."


    "What is it?"


    "Please, do not show these wounds to Colby. I fear he might take it out on me."

 Chapter 769

    As Colby was heading out, he made it crystal clear: if even a single hair on Sophie''s head was harmed, there''d be hell to pay. But now, her injuries were way beyond just a few missing strands. The bruises and bloody cuts covering her body would likely send Colby into a frenzy-he might even storm through Summerfield with a machine gun if he saw her like this.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. What''s going on with James and Colby?" she demanded.


    "James? You mean the James from Burke International?"


    "Yes, that one!"


    William looked puzzled. "I haven''t heard anything, Ms. Sophie. Why are you bringing him up all of a sudden?"


    "If there''s nothing going on, why did James suddenly ask to meet me tomorrow at Minton Casino?"


    William looked even more bewildered.


    Seeing his clueless expression, Sophie realized she wouldn''t get any useful information from him. Frowning, she said, "The Minton family is too dangerous. It''s a good thing Wayne is gone; otherwise, if you were recognized, Odie would never let you off."


    "I''m here to treat your wounds, Ms. Sophie. Your wound''s been soaked; if we don''t clean and medicate it properly, it might get infected," William said as he


    tended to her arm.


    "These next few days, you need to be extra careful, Ms. Sophie. Colby said finding evidence isn''t the priority-your safety is," he added.


    Sophie murmured, "I know."


    Colby... pleasee back safely. Come and get me.


    The next morning, Sophie hadn''t slept a wink. Odie was already waiting in the living room.


    With dark circles under her eyes, Sophie descended the stairs, spotting Odie leisurely sipping coffee.


    14:44


    "Morning," Odie said slowly.


    Sophie couldn''t bring herself to smile. She walked up to him and said, "I''m ready. Go ahead and test me."


    Seeing her no-nonsense approach, Odie yed dumb. "Test you on what?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to test my knowledge today?"


    "Oh... right, I remember now."


    Odie motioned for her to sit across from him. Sophie was quite eager, "Where should we start?"


    "Not in a rush. Have a cup of coffee first to wake up," he said, pushing a cup towards her.


    Sophie downed the coffee in one gulp. "Mr. Odie, can we start now?"


    "Alright then. Who is Minton International''s biggest partner right now?"


    "The Gibbs family."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Minton International has many ventures in Summerfield. Which one is the most lucrative?"


    "Casinos?"


    "Wrong."


    "Then what is it?"


    Amused, Odie replied, "Drugs."


    Hearing the word ''drugs'', Sophie felt a chill run down her spine. Drugs like cocaine were banned nationwide, yet Minton International was making a fortune off it.


    Odie suddenly leaned in closer. "Do he night!!


    you remember the night, I brought


    you to Summerfield? How I injected you with something on the ne?"


    Hearing this, Sophie felt a sudden chill down her spine, the sensation from that night enveloping her once again.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Odie


    said, "When you drank that coffee


    w you didn''t seem wary of me


    just now


    at all. Didn''t you find the taste a bit


    off?"


    212


    Soon, Sophie saw Odie''s image begin to blur, and her limbs instantly felt weak. What''s happening?


    Could it be the coffee...


    Odie''s tone turned cold. "I''ve been waiting all night for you to tell me about


    James wanting to meet you, but you''ve really let me down."

 Chapter 770

    As the evening shadows lengthened, James paced the second floor of Minton Casino, ncing at his wristwatch. It was twenty minutes past their eight o''clock meet-up time, and there was still no sign of Sophie. James frowned slightly. Sophie was neverte. Could something havee up?


    He scanned the casino floor below, and just then, Sophie walked in. Her stunning wine-red gown made her easy to spot in the crowd.


    However, James also noticed a few shadowy figures lurking in the corners, their eyes fixed on Sophie. They were clearly tailing her.


    Sophie''s eyes met James'', subtly signaling towards the people watching him. He got the message immediately.


    Maintaining a fa?ade of calm, Sophie made her way up to the second floor. She stopped right in front of James, her face a mixture of resolve and hesitation.


    "I didn''t think you''d actuallye," James said.


    Odie''s words echoed in Sophie''s mind. ''Tonight, when James seeks you out, go to him, but follow my instructions.'' ''This is ourtest product, a high-purity powder that''s incredibly addictive with just a tiny dose.'' ''If you don''t do as I say, you know the consequences.''C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Sophie?" James'' voice snapped her back to the present.


    She forced a smile. "I''m here as promised. What did Mr. Burke want to talk about?"


    "Nothing much. Just that someone learned I wasing to Summerfield and paid me a hefty sum to deliver a message."


    Suddenly, James took off his wristwatch and ced it on Sophie''s wrist. It was a puzzling move, but James didn''t look up, simply saying, "He said, he''s here."


    At that moment, a loud crash came from outside, and a group of people in riot gear stormed in.


    14.44 (


    Panic ensued. People scrambled everywhere, those on the second floor rushing downstairs in a frenzy.


    James grabbed Sophie''s wrist and pulled her along. "Run!"


    Shots fired towards the ceiling, silencing the crowd and adding to the chaos. The group tailing Sophie lost her in the confusion.


    "Tell Mr. Odie! We''ve lost her!"


    "Okay!"


    Amidst the growing gunfire, several people hurriedly contacted Odie. On the other end, Odie''s expression darkened.


    "Boss, is there trouble at the casino?" Jonah asked.


    "Colby''s here," Odie said, a cruel smile spreading across his face. He hadn''t expected Colby to daree to Summerfield, especially with such arge entourage, and without him knowing a single thing beforehand.


    Csio


    "Bring everyone! Head to the casino now!" The content ison


    "Right!"


    Suddenly, the heart of Summerfield descended into chaos die''s men blocked off roads, and dozens of cars raced towards Minton Casino,


    Under the cover of night, James whisked Sophie away to the seaport. Once there, the ce was, deste and eerily quiet. Odie hadn''t arranged for anyone at the seaport, and a private boat awaited them at the shore.


    010

 Chapter 771

    "Get on the boat!"


    James grabbed Sophie''s arm, pulling her towards the beach. Sophie resisted, asking, "Did Colby send you?"


    "Get on the boat first!"


    James practically shoved Sophie onto the boat, but he made no move to follow her.


    "Someone will meet you in Devonport. Don''t ask about anything else."


    Sophie frowned, "You''re noting?"


    "I''ll be back after I handle things here."


    James turned to the person standing next to Sophie and said, "Remember what your boss said. Make sure Ms. Sophie gets to Devonport safely. We can''t afford any screw-ups." "Yes, Mr. Burke."


    James took onest look at Sophie. His eyes were unreadable, as if they were


    strangers.


    Then, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the night.


    "Ms. Sophie, we should go."


    Sophie stared at the distant road, lost in thought. James had practically abducted her. Staying in Summerfield now would be a death sentence for


    him.


    As the boat set off, Sophie asked, "Are you with Gordon?"


    "Yes, Mr. Gordon ordered me to escort you back to Devonport."


    "So, Colby came to Summerfield too?"


    "Colby arrived today. He and Mr. Burke coordinated to get you out of Summerfield."


    Sophie quickly asked, "How many men did he bring?"


    14:45


    The crew member remained silent.


    A cold sweat broke out on Sophie''s back. "Don''t tell me it was just those guys who stormed the hall!"


    Even though they were armed, this was Summerfield! Odie had an army here. How could Colby escape unscathed with just those men?


    Meanwhile, the Minton Casino was in ruins. When Odie arrived with his men, he saw the hall empty. Chandeliers and equipment had been trashed, chips and broken ss scattered everywhere. "Boss, be careful."


    Jonah stepped ahead of Odie, but Odie shoved him aside. He''d been waiting for Colby toe to Summerfield for years, only for Colby to pull a fast one!


    Odie was furious. "Where are our people?"


    "Boss! We found our guys in the storage room!"


    Odie quickly headed to the first-floor storage room, finding all his staff tied up inside, tape over their mouths.


    A notey on the floor.


    It read: Took her, thanks for the hospitality.


    Colby''s handwriting made veins b¨²lge on Odie''s forehead.


    Damn it! That bastard tricked him?


    "Boss! James is back!"


    Outside, one of the men ran up to Odie, face pale with panic.


    Odie''s face darkened. "How many men did he bring?"


    "Boss... just him!"


    "Just him?"


    Had James lost his mind?


    Odie stepped outside to see James


    at


    standing at the entrance, already Read


    surrounded by Odie''s men.


    "Mr. Burke, you took my people. Don''t


    you owe me an exnation?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie was ready to draw his pistol, but James simply said, "Modie, m


    interested in making a deal?" The


    content is on !

 Chapter 772

    On the ship, Sophie was finding it harder and harder to breathe, her body burning up like she had a fever. She could even hear her own heartbeat racing faster and faster.


    She got up from the bed, stumbling to the bathroom in the cabin, and sshed her face frantically with cold water. The sea breeze was freezing, but it did nothing to cool the fire raging inside her.


    Gradually, Sophie started seeing things that weren''t there, her mind bing foggy. The scene in front of her doubled, and her legs felt like jelly.


    "If you can''t make it back by midnight tonight, you''ll have to endure this unbearable pain every day," echoed Odie''s voice in her ears. "Don''t me me for being harsh; this is the gentlest way I deal with traitors."


    Sophie copsed to the ground, writhing in difort. Soon, it felt like ants were gnawing on her limbs, the pain excruciating.


    "Do you know how many people die from drugs each year? If you betray me, I promise to make your death just as painful."


    Sophie curled up in agony, cold sweat dripping from her forehead, her face as pale as a sheet of paper. Was this thetest poison developed by Minton International?


    She prided herself on her strong will, but even she couldn''t withstand the torment. Within moments, she felt her consciousness slipping away, her brain unable to think. Only Odie''s cruel, indifferent voice kept reying in her mind.


    A voice urged her: If you don''t want to die, go back now. Just a little injection, and the pain will stop. But another voice warned: You can''t go back; going back means eternal damnation.


    These conflicting thoughts swirled in her head, making her feel like she was about to split apart. She wished she could just jump into the sea to end this never-ending torture. If she had to endure this every day, she would surely go


    mad!


    Meanwhile, at Devonport Airport, Gordon had personally arrived. His butler remarked, "Sir, waiting at home would have been the same."


    14:45


    "It''s not the same. I fear there might be unforeseen circumstances."


    Gordon watched the airport exit intently. To be safe, he had arranged for Sophie to be escorted by boat to a coastal airport before flying to Devonport, to avoid pursuit by Minton International.


    He had felt uneasy since setting out that day, a sense of dread gnawing at him. He only hoped things wouldn''t spiral out of control, otherwise...


    It waste at night when the secretary spotted Sophie at the airport.


    "Sir! She''s here!"


    Sophie arrived safely at Devonport, and Gordon finally felt a wave of relief.


    "Push me over there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The butler pushed Gordon''s wheelchair over to Sophie.


    "Ms. Sophie, it''s good to see you safe," said the butler.


    Sophie looked at Gordon and smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Gordon, for rescuing me."


    Despite her smile, Gordon frowned,


    "You look pale. Did something pale.


    happen?


    Sophie shook her head, "No, just... didn''t get much rest."


    m


    Hearing this, Gordon turned to the


    butler, "Bring the car around


    front.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Send Ms Sophie back to the Aldridge


    residence to rest."


    "The car is ready. I''ll have it brought over now."


    The butler quickly went to call for the car.


    Gordon, still looking at Sophie''s pale face, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was swrong. "Ms. Sophie,


    are you sure you''re alright?"

 Chapter 773

    "I''m really okay," Sophie said, her voice weak but determined. "Is Colby safe? Did he make it back alright?"


    "Everything''s fine," Gordon reassured her. "We''re already on our way back. The n was foolproof; everyone''s safe."


    "What about James? Why hasn''t hee back to Devonport?"


    Gordon''s face hardened at the mention of James, clearly not eager to discuss


    1. it. "That''s his business, not ours."


    "Sir, the car''s here."


    "Alright."


    Gordon turned to Sophie. "Let''s get in the car. We can talk about everything


    elseter."


    "...Okay."


    Sophie nodded and agreed.


    On the way back, she leaned against the car window, exhaustion etched on her face. She didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Meanwhile-


    At the Minton family estate in Summerfield, Jonah had wrapped up the mess at the casino. He walked into the study and reported, "Colby''s people wrecked most of it. We''ve taken a big hit. Sophie''s missing, but James says she''s been sent away."


    "I see," Odie replied coldly.


    "Boss, should we send someone to Devonport to bring her back?" Jonah


    asked.


    "No need," Odie chuckled darkly. "She''lle crawling back on her own soon enough."


    He had never seen anyone withstand the new drug Minton International had developed.


    14:45


    "When she''s had her fill of suffering, she''lle back begging me. Until then, no point wasting our energy looking for her."


    The thought of Sophie, so stubborn, kneeling and begging for mercy, amused him greatly.


    "Boss, about what James said..."


    "We''ll see how he acts. If he truly wants to partner with Minton International, I''m open to considering it."


    Odie looked out at the night sky. Summerfield was already chaotic tonight, but it wasn''t enough for him. He wanted everyone-especially Colby-to know that he was the king of Summerfield. No one could challenge his authority.


    Outside the study, Polly entered. "Boss, Mr. Ricardo''s here."


    "Find an excuse to send him away," Odie said dismissively...


    Jonah frowned. "Boss, Mr. Ricardo is here to discuss a partnership. Are we really going to send him away?"


    "Keeping useless people around is pointless. Sophie was right; no need to help such a waste."


    Besides, he rarely felt like keeping his word.


    ''Sophie, oh Sophie, don''t let me down again. You bettere back soon, grovel properly, and maybe I''ll forgive you.''


    Early the next morning at the Burke family estate in Devonport, Nichole woke up and her mood instantly darkened when she saw the newspaper.


    The headlines showed photos of Sophie and Gordon entering and leaving the Aldridge family estate together. The reporters had


    ve


    sensationalized the story, iming the Russell family heiress had a new me, ditching Colby for The content. is on !


    Gordon.


    "This Sophie... how is she so lucky?" Nichole fumed.


    She had thought Sophie was


    now


    kidnapped, but now it seemed Saphie was not only safe but had Gordon as her powerful ally!


    Why?


    get to live such a charmed life while she was stuck alone in the Burke family home?


    She couldn''t stand it!


    In a fit of rage, Nichole swept


    everything off the table onto the floor,


    e


    just as Bea walked in. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    **Cras

 Chapter 774

    The mug Nichole had flung from her hand shattered on the floor right next to Bea''s foot, scattering pieces everywhere. Marian, standing close by, quickly moved to shield Bea, eximing, "Ma''am, watch out!"


    Bea''s face twisted with irritation. "You can''t even be bothered to make breakfast for me in the morning, and now you''re causing a scene! What are you trying to do?"


    Seeing Bea''s anger, Nichole panicked. She got up from the couch, looking a bit hurt, and said, "It''s not my fault. James just got engaged to me and then vanished. I can''t get in touch with him... I was thinking about the future of the Burke family. I promised you I''d try for another grandson as soon as possible." Bea took a deep breath, trying to calm herself at the sight of Nichole''s pitiful expression.


    She never liked this woman! If it weren''t for Nichole''s status as the Freeman family''s heiress and the conditions she had previously agreed to, she would never have let Nichole into the family for the sake of Burke International.


    Bea coldly retorted, "If you can''t keep a man, you can''t me others! James has gone to Summerfield to work for Burke International. If you really care, think about how to stabilize the stock market for thepany! Get Mr. Bobby to put some effort in, instead of just talking a good game."


    "You''re right, Bea. Rest assured, James has already agreed for me to join Burke International as the general manager. While he''s away, I''ll make sure everything runs smoothly, so you won''t have to worry," Nichole reassured her.


    Hearing this, Bea reluctantly nodded.


    After all, Nichole was a top graduate from Eastwood College. Bea did acknowledge Nichole''s capabilities, certainly seeing her as morepetent than Sophie.


    As long as the Burke family could prosper, she wasn''tpletely against epting Nichole as her granddaughter-inw.


    Just then, Bea caught sight of a newspaper on the table, clearly stating news of Sophie and Gordon being spotted entering the Burke Estate together.


    Bea''s expression darkened. "This woman really has some tricks up her sleeve. She had James all confused before, then climbed up to Colby, and now she''s even enchanted Gordon!"


    "Yes, Bea. I was also upset about this earlier. It''s surprising how fickle Sophie is. When she was with James, she might have already been involved with Colby," Nichole chimed in, fanning the mes. Bea grew even more dissatisfied. "Now that you''re handling Burke International''s affairs, there''s something I need you to do for me."


    "Just say the word, Bea. I''ll make sure it''s done."


    Bea instructed, "Go to the Aldridge family. I still have a box of things in Sophie''s possession. Now that she''s no longer a daughter-inw of the Burke family, she should return my belongings." Now that''s an excuse to visit Burke Estate and confront Sophie. A glint of opportunity shed in Nichole''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Bea. I''ll make sure to bring back your box."


    With Bea''s order, Nichole immediately set off to Burke International to gather support.


    Meanwhile, inside Burke Estate, Sophie was having lunch in her bedroom when a maid entered, saying, "Ms. Sophie, there''s someone looking for you."


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    is on En !


    She had narrowly escaped from


    Summerfield and


    nd returned to


    mContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Devonpoitin less than a night


    content is on !


    Who could be looking for her at this


    time? The content isxon.co


    En !


    210

 Chapter 775

    The maid hesitated, then said, "It''s it''s Ms. Rowena


    *


    "Rowe... you mean Nichole?


    "Yes"


    Who in Devonport didn''t know the gossip about Nichole, Sophie, and James?


    Now, with Nichole showing up as the future Mrs. Burke, it was obvious she was here to stir up trouble


    "Ms. Sophie, should I have securitye up with an excuse to turn her away?" "It''s okay" Sophie put down her spoon, having been eating her oatmeal, and said, "Let her wait in the lobby. I''ll be down shortly? "Yes, Ms. Sophie"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the maid left, Sophie leisurely continued eating her oatmeal, spoonful by spoonful Since Nichole was here with bad intentions, she didn''t feel the need


    to rush


    Nichole wouldn''t dare cause a scene at Burke Estate


    Meanwhile, in the lobby Nichole walked into Burke Estate: nked by Burke International''s bodyguards. Her eyes lit up instantly


    She had thought the Burke family was impressive enough, but she hadn''t expected Burke Estate to be such a vast estate


    In the city center, owning such a manor was priceless!


    Sophie was reallu lucky!


    "Ms. Rowena, Ms. Sophie said to wait here for a moment. She''ll be down


    shortly"


    The maid maintained a polite tone.


    But Nichole sat down on the sofa, assuming a superior posture. "I know, my time is precious. Tell Sophie to hurry up."


    The maid frowned slightly at Nichole''s rudeness. Even though Nichole was the


    future Mrs. Burke, this was Burke Estate! It wasn''t just any ce,


    Even James would have to be polite here, but Nichole was so arrogantly demanding!


    "Why are you still standing here? Hurry up!"


    Nichole was full of attitude, following Bea''s instructions toe and collect a debt. Naturally, she wouldn''t be polite to Sophie, ady of the bankrupted Russell family. Nichole seemed to forget this was the Aldridge estate, not a ce for her to throw her weight around,


    After the maid left, Nichole sat in the living room waiting.


    One hour passed...


    Two hours...


    By the third hour, Nichole was getting numb from sitting but still hadn''t seen Sophie.


    Not even a maid had passed by.


    Angry, Nichole stood up and shouted, "Where is everyone! Is this how the Aldridge family treats its guests?"


    As Nichole lost herposure and started shouting, Sophie finally walked down the stairs, taking her time.


    "Showing up uninvited and shouting in the owner''s house, Ms. Rowena really Jacks manners."


    Nichole looked up, seeing Sophiee out, her eyes full of rage. Sophie had clearly done it on purpose, leaving her hanging here!


    "Oh, it''s Ms. Sophie herself.


    Abandoning the respectable title of


    Mrs. Costello to be involved with the ostello to be


    head of the Aldridge family. The once daughter of the Russell family, to have fallen so low!"


    Facing Nichole''s insults, Sophie


    couldn''t be bothered to respond. "It seems you have no real busine with me. Security, please show our guest out."


    The Aldridge family''s security guards flooded in, and Nichole and her


    bodyguards were quickly surrounded.


    Watching Sophie''smanding


    o''m


    presence from the second floor, Nichole shouted, "Sophie! I was sent by Bea to collect a debt from you! Youy a hand on me, and Burke International won''t let you off!"

 Chapter 776

    She had almost for quiten about


    fo gut nd of the Sarvine emily Dare feet swaged a tree of fer greek gentsessions with Sophie for a hilo


    katerem saut au cterat


    From Nicholerk work * was om die red hard on diis feral: Shad


    Typical Som alwaye sung share a ter pre


    ichute ese we Soi


    Now that SuperExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    yours."


    "What? A billion?"


    Nichole was floored.


    A billion? She''d never heard of such a thing!


    Raising an eyebrow, Sophie saw Nichole was genuinely clueless and exined:


    "Bea caused the Devins family''s daughter to lose her honor and owed them a billion. She couldn''t pay, so she used this box of treasures as coteral with me, and I covered the billion for her. We even signed a document stating that once she had the funds, we''d exchange the box back. Since Bea sent you to get the items, the billion must be ready. Bring it along, Ms. Nichole. We''ll make the exchange."


    Nichole''s face darkened.


    Bea nev¨¦r mentioned paying cash!


    A billion dors-where was she supposed to get that kind of money all at once?


    Seeing Nichole''s troubled expression, Sophie feigned surprise, "What? Ms. Rowena, don''t tell me you don''t have the money?"


    "Ridiculous! I''m the future Mrs. Burke International. How could I not have a billion?"


    The thought of running Burke International in James'' absence gave Nichole confidence.


    As the general manager, getting a


    Q.T billion dors should be easy, right?


    Sophie saw through Nichole''s


    thoughts and raised an eyebrow, "Ms. Rowena, it might be easy for you to De get a billion but I heard James isn''t in Devonport right now. And a billion


    isn''t a small amount. Given your position, I doubt it''ll be easy to get approval, right?"


    Sophie''s taunt worked perfectly. Nichole immediately shot back, "Just a billion! Of course, Xcan get it approved. Don''t underestimate me. One call to James, and the money will be in my ount in no time!"

 Chapter 777

    Sophie didn''t buy a word of Nichole''s bluster. "Sure, have Ms. Rowenae up with that billion first, then she can ask me for that box," she retorted. Turning to the security guard, she said, "Show her out."


    The guard approached Nichole, "Ms. Rowena, please leave."


    Nichole, seething with anger, pped him hard. "Who do you think you are, telling me to leave?!"


    Sophie''s eyes turned icy. She wasn''t keen on getting involved, considering her frail health, but Nichole was pushing her luck.


    Just as Sophie was about to head downstairs to put Nichole in her ce, Gordon''s voice cut through the tension, "Rick, shut her up." "Yes, sir."


    ? Gordon''s butler, Rick, stepped forward and delivered two crisp ps to Nichole''s face. She didn''t even have a chance to fight back, and the bodyguards from Burke International trying to intervene were swiftly taken down by Rick.


    His skills were even more impressive than Jonah''s, Odie''s right-hand man.


    Rick stepped back behind Gordon, who wheeled himself over to Nichole.


    Seeing Gordon, a flicker of fear crossed Nichole''s face. She remembered how he had once stepped in when she falsely used Harold of misconduct. Gordon was known as one of the most intimidating figures in Devonport.


    Forcing a smile, Nichole said, "Mr. Gordon..."


    Gordon''s voice was cold and unforgiving, "Ms. Rowena, by attacking a member of the Aldridge family, you''ve made an enemy of us."


    "But Mr. Gordon... he''s just a security guard, he..."


    "Even if he''s just a security guard, he''s still part of the Aldridge family, and no one harms our people."


    Gordon cut her off, his tone icy. "You can leave on your own, Ms. Rowena, or my people will throw you out."


    12:55


    Rick''s menacing presence left Nichole no choice. Feeling the sting on her cheeks and a wave of humiliation, she stormed out.


    Why? Why, despite being a wealthy heiress and the future Mrs. Burke International, couldn''t shemand respect from these people? And why did Sophie, who was bankrupt, still have so many loyal supporters? It was so unfair!


    As Nichole left, Sophie descended from the second floor. "I could have handled it myself, Mr. Gordon. You didn''t need toe down."


    Gordon, always swamped with responsibilities, barely had time for a proper meal yet here he was dealing with this minor issue. It seemed like a waste of his talents.


    Gordon didn''t respond but frowned, "Why do you still look so pale?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie touched her cheek, knowing she didn''t look her best but hadn''t dared look in a mirror.


    "Rick, call William to check on Ms. Sophie."


    "Yes, sir."


    "No!" Sophie quickly stopped Rick. Facing Gordon''s intense gaze, she hesitated before saying, "Could we... not call William?"


    Gordon''s concern deepened. Suddenly, he grabbed Sophie''s wrist. Seeing the needle marks on her arm, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Who did this? Was it Odie?*

 Chapter 778

    Gordon''s grip on Sophie''s wrist tightened. She tried to pull away, but his strength was too much for her.


    As Gordon''s expression grew colder, Sophie had no choice but to nod. "Mr. Gordon... it''s okay..."


    "Okay? You call this okay?" Gordon''s brow furrowed deeply, his eyes locked onto hers. "Do you realize how dangerous this is?"


    Of course Sophie understood. She knew all too well. But what was done was done, and their priority now was to figure out how to deal with it.


    *Odie only injected me once, and I think the purity was low."


    "Have you had any symptoms yet?"


    Even with low purity, a single injection could cause addiction, and that was deadly.


    "...I''ve had one episode, but it wasn''t too bad."


    "Ridiculous!" Gordon''s voice was filled with anger. "Why didn''t you tell me about this immediately?"


    Sophie rarely saw Gordon so upset. She quickly pulled her hand back, saying, "I was exhaustedst night, I didn''t want to worry you. And... I didn''t want Colby to find out."


    If Colby found out, he''d definitely go after Odie. But Summerfield was too dangerous. If they were going to confront Odie, they needed a well-thought-out n. Acting rashly would only lead to trouble.


    Hearing this, Gordon was silent for a moment. He then turned to the butler, "Rick, get the doctor here right away, and keep this under wraps."


    "Yes, sir."


    Once Rick left, Gordon looked at Sophie, his voice serious. "Come with me."


    With Rick gone, Sophie tried to help push Gordon''s wheelchair, but he " replied, "I''ve got it."


    He wheeled himself into the elevator.


    "Mr. Gordon, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I just...¡±


    Gordon''s tone was indifferent. "Alright, you don''t have to exin to me. Think about how you''re going to exin it to Colby tonight."


    Gordon was usually patient, handling everything with ease, but Sophie could tell he was genuinely angry this time.


    In the guest room, the doctor Rick had called was taking a blood sample from Sophie. The room was equipped with the most advanced medical devices since Gordon''s health required regr home checks and treatments. Sophie never thought she''d need them too.


    As the machine analyzed the results, Gordon watched Sophie sitting on the bed and asked, "Are you sure it was only once?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sophie nodded. "I''m certain."


    "Mr. Gordon, we have the results."


    The doctor handed the report to


    Gordon. "Ms. Sophie''s blood shows


    a I looks like


    anomalies. It looks like a new type of drug was used, injected directly into


    her bloodstream. It must have been diluted, otherwise, she might not have survived."


    Gordon asked, "What side effects does this drug have?"


    "It''s highly addictive and hard to quit. Patients are prone to rpse. Luckily, since Ms. Sophie was only injected once, there''s hope for recovery. More frequent injections could cause nerve damage, making it nearly impossible to quit, no matter how strong-willed the person is."


    Gordon''s expression turned grave. He frowned. "Understood Go prepare the medication."


    "Yes, sir."


    The doctor left the room.

 Chapter 779

    Sophie asked, "Mr. Gordon, is Colbying back tonight?"


    "Are you still hung up on that? Do you realize if you can''t kick this habit, your life is over?"


    "I can get through this."


    Gordon let out a bitter chuckle. "Minton International has been dealing drugs for years, making a fortune off it. So many lives destroyed. What makes you think you''ll be any different?"


    "If I didn''t have the determination, I wouldn''t havee back to Devonport. I could''ve just stayed by Odie''s side, right?"


    Sophie lowered her gaze. "Besides, I knew from the start he injected something into my arm."


    From the night Odie kidnapped her, Sophie knew she had been injected with drugs. Odie kept her close, betting she wouldn''t dare leave him.


    "Odie has always underestimated women. He thought he could control me with drugs, that I''d be obedient and not dare to leave him. But he never considered that I could beat this addiction." Even Gordon doubted whether she could ovee her addiction, so Odie definitely wouldn''t think she could.


    Sensing the determination in Sophie''s eyes, Gordon finally looked away. "Aldridge Global will provide you with the best medical facilities. You''ll stay here for a while and go nowhere." "Okay."


    Sophie agreed immediately, then tentatively asked, "And Colby..."


    "I''ll handle Colby."


    Gordon knew Colby''s temperament-protective and vtile. He''d go ballistic if he found out.


    Hearing this, Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. The drug Odie had injected her with was diluted, and it took about a week to take effect, possibly triggered byAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    12:56


    the coffee she had that morning. As long as she could endure the next few months, she''d be fine.


    "Mr. Gordon, I need another favor."


    "Go on."


    "I want you to use my name and bank card to buy cocaine from Minton International."


    She couldn''t let Odie find out about her detoxing. Her only option was to deceive him, making him believe she was satisfying her addiction by buying from Summerfield.


    1


    Gordon quickly understood her n. "Don''t worry about that. I''ve got it covered."


    It was the afternoon, inside the Pord family''s mansion. Sandy handed Vanessa the newspaper, saying, "Sophie really does have nine lives,ing back alive like that!"


    Vanessa''s face turned pale at the


    m


    sight of Sophie in the newspaper Sandy was even more infuriated.


    "How on earth does Odie handle


    things? I''m calling Daddy to have him ask Odie!"


    "Sandy, there must be a mistake in the newspaper. How could Sophie possibly survive after being taken to Summerfield? Vahes sa gripped Sandy''s arm. "Shan Shan, if Sophie really came back... If she knows I conspired with Odie to kidnap her, will she tell Colby? Will Colby hate me even more?"


    Seeing Vanessa panic, Sandy


    disdainfully said, "Colby promised to take care of you forlife. What is Sophiepared to that? How could


    Colby possibly turn against you for her?"

 Chapter 780

    As soon as Sandy''s words left her lips, a deafening bang echoed from outside the door.


    A dozen Costello Corporation bodyguards stormed into the room.


    Sandy, never having witnessed such a scene, jumped to her feet in terror.


    "Who are you people? What do you want?"


    Spotting the Costello Corporation crest on their uniforms, Vanessa''s face grew even more grim.


    "Colby... It must be Colby..."


    Vanessa stood up, ready to rush out and find Colby, but it wasn''t Colby who walked in-it was Jenna.


    Vanessa froze at the sight of Jenna.


    Jenna smirked. "Ms. Vanessa, in a hurry to leave? Looking for Colby, are you?" "Colby... Why didn''t Colbye?" Vanessa''s eyes darted around the room, desperately searching for Colby. But apart from Jenna and the Costello bodyguards, there was no one else.


    Colby... didn''te!


    "Colby wants nothing to do with you. He sent me to tell you he''s no longer bound by the promises he made to yourte father. From now on, stop using.. your father''s name to bother Colby, or I won''t be so nice!" Jenna''s tone was cutting, and Vanessa quickly shook her head. "No... Colby wouldn''t treat me like this... He promised me, he..."


    "Enough! Vanessa, during your stay in Devonport, Colby had people looking after you. And what did you do? Let people think you were Colby''s lost love? Exploit the Costello family''s resources in the entertainment industry? Colby might turn a blind eye to other things, but hurting Sophie is unforgivable!"


    Jenna''s voice was icy, "Not only will Colby never like you, but I don''t like you either, and our grandfather wouldn''t approve of you. You''ll never set foot in the Costello family!"


    12:56


    Sandy sprang up, seething. "Jenna! Who do you think you are? You''re just a rtive of the Costello family. Stop acting high and mighty!"


    *True, myst name isn''t Costello, but I belong to the Dennis family of


    Devonport. Think you can mess with us?"


    The bodyguards behind Jenna swiftly tied up the Pord family''s security and tossed them at Sandy''s feet.


    Sandy was always the princess of the Pord family, and had never been so humiliated. She yelled, "Jenna! You dare tie up Pord family people? You must have a death wish!"


    "In Summerfield, I have crossed many who deserved it, and you''re no exception," Jenna shot back coldly. "Even if the Pord family is a big deal overseas, here in Devonport, you need to show some humility. Even your father would respect me, let alone you!"


    "You!"


    Sandy stomped her foot in anger.


    Jenna flung two ne tickets at


    Sandy and Vanessa. "You two better get out of here


    and head back m


    pie


    overseas I find you still in


    Summerfield tomorrow, you don''t


    want to know what will happen to you!"


    With that, Jenna turned and walked out.


    Vanessa copsed onto the floor in despair, while Sandy fumed. "She is too much! Whoades she think she is? Overseas, she wouldn''t even be fit to shine the Pord family''s shoes!"


    "Colby... He didn''t even want to look at me..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa bit her lip. She had thought that without Sophie, Colby might finally notice her. But she hadn''t expected Sophie toe back.


    "Let''s go back, Vanessa. With your White family''s status, what man can''t you have? Soon, the Pord family will set up a branch in Devonport, and


    then I''ll have my brother teach Jenna a lesson!"

 Chapter 781

    Outside the Pord residence, Jenna had already stormed out, scanning the surroundings and noticing the car was empty. She frowned and shouted, "Adler! Get out here!"


    Hearing her, Adler sheepishly emerged from a corner.


    *Jenna..."


    Clearly annoyed, Jenna asked, "Why did you run off?"


    "As a grown man, how could I trouble two youngdies?" Adler said, trying to butter her up. "You''re the one with the power, Jenna. That roar of yours back there was absolutely epic! I heard it from outside!" "That''s only because you''re useless!"


    Adler quickly agreed, "Yes, yes, you''re right! I''m useless!"


    Jenna rolled her eyes and said, "Where''s Sophie? Didn''t she get back safely? You promised to take me to see her, so let''s go!"


    "Let''s visit her tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    Adler put on a mysterious air, "They say absence makes the heart grow fonder. Why should we intrude and be third wheels?"


    Realization dawned on Jenna.


    -That does make sense!


    She asked, "Has Colby already gone to the Burke Estate?"


    Adlerined, "Speaking of which! Your brother dashed to the Burke Estate the moment hended! Didn''t even check on his own friend first!"


    These past few days, he''d been running around for the Costello family, dealing with S Corporation affairs, ensuring his own family''s business was stable, and keeping tabs on contacts in Summerfield while investigating Sophie''s kidnapping. He was as busy as ever, while Colby had the time of his life in Summerfield! Not even considering taking him along!


    12:56


    Adler had long wanted to give Ode a piece of his mind! Unfortunately, he missed out on such a golden opportunity.


    Meanwhile


    Colby, looking weary from his journey, arrived at the Burke Estate. Gordon had been waiting in the hall for a while. When Colby entered, his clothes still emanated a chill, and Gordon knew he had hurried over.


    Colby asked, "Where''s Sophie?"


    Gordon calmly replied, "Upstairs."


    The next second, Colby was about to dash upstairs when Gordon suddenly said, "You''re going up like that?"


    Hearing Gordon''s words, Colby realized he hadn''t slept in over two days, his face was covered in stubble, and he looked utterly worn out.


    It had been years since Gordon had seen Colby in such a disheveled state.


    "Rick, prepare some warm water for Colby, let him change his clothes, and shave off that beard," Gordon ordered. Then, he added, "Keep a close eye on him. Don''t let him slip away in his impatience."


    Pausing, Gordon then said, "But no worries, the Aldridge estate is so vast, he won''t know which guest room Ms. Sophie is in without me telling him."


    Hearing this, Colby smiled, a rare


    sight these days, "Your men can''t keep me from my wife, I''m too


    anxious to find her."


    With that, Colby took off his overcoat, handing it to Rick, and then swiftlyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ascended the stairs.


    Normally, he would have taken the


    time to tidy himself up but today, he ve


    couldn''t wait any longer.


    Being apart for just under a week felt like decades to him.


    He longed to see Sophie, not willing to wait another moment!


    In the guest room, a maid had prepared warm water for Sophien Ms. Sophie the bath is ready. You''re injured, allow me to help you wash."


    12:56


    Sophie nodded, and the next second, the door was suddenly pushed open with a ''bang''.

 CHAPTER 782

    Sophie spun around, but before she could figure out who it was, she was pulled into a tight hug.


    Her first instinct was to push away, but then she caught a whiff of that familiar, faint tobo scent that clung to Colby


    Even though Colby had quit smoking, that scent still lingered on him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Colby¡­¡±


    Sophie felt a lump forming in her throat.


    They¡¯d only been apart for a week. In those seven days, she had faced Odie alone, stayed by herself in the sleepy town of Summerfield, and navigated through danger all on her own, never once feeling sorry for herself.


    But now, being wrapped up in Colby¡¯s arms, all her pent¨Cup emotions rushed to the surface like a tidal wave.


    She was scared


    that one day she might never see him again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Colby¡¯s deep voice was thick with emotion.


    He tried his best to stayposed, but seeing Sophie standing right in front of him made him tremble.


    This time, he had almost lost her.


    God knows how terrified he was when he found out at the engagement party that Sophie had been kidnapped.


    For over twenty years, he had seen life and death up close, thinking nothing in the world could scare him anymore, until Sophie came into his life.


    He was scared


    that one day he would lose her and never see her again.


    Noticing the scene, the maid quietly exited, making sure to close the d


    behind her.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sophie, still nestled in Colby¡¯s embrace, whispered, ¡°How long do you n on holding me?¡±


    ¡°I can never hold you enough.¡± Colby¡¯s voice held a smile. ¡°I want to hold you forever.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Sophie gave Colby a yful punch on the chest, and after pulling away from his embrace, she finally saw how haggard he looked.


    She had thought she was the only one suffering in Summerfield, but seeing Colby¡¯s state, he must have gone through a lot to bring her back to Devonport early.


    ¡°Look at you, all scruffy.¡± Sophie touched Colby¡¯s brow, then his stubble. ¡°Who would believe you¡¯re the intimidating Colby now?¡±


    Colby sped Sophie¡¯s hand, pretending to be troubled. ¡°Rumor has it I have three heads and six arms, looking all fierce. I always thought I looked too refined; this is just right.¡±


    Sophie shot Colby a yful re. ¡°Nonsense! Now lie down, I¡¯ll shave you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Colby indulged her, lying on Sophie¡¯sp, closing his eyes, letting her shave his face with a razor.


    ¡°Colby, this is pretty risky. What if I decide to take advantage and hurt you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours, to do with as you please.¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice was light withughter. He hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in days. Now, with Sophie by his side, he finally felt at peace.


    Sophie quickly finished shaving Colby and set the razor aside. ¡°All done.¡±


    Colby opened his eyes to see Sophie¡¯s smiling face. He sat up, wrapped his arms around her, and leaned in for a kiss. Their lips met in a tender, lingering kiss.


    Sophie¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet¡­¡±


    <b>213</b>


    Colby¡¯s voice was low and husky. ¡°Let me help my <i>wife </i>with her bath.


    Steam filled the bathroom as Colby gently ced Sophie into the bath

 CHAPTER 783

    The cal aduti etica caused at Rupture pretty banged in Cally couhint Now he use and cute all over het a Micker of sharpe


    has


    Shape reached out, cupping Colby¡¯s face with a emite that mache hat yea  moms What¡¯s the matter? Feeling sorry for me?


    A by like this, the worry in Colby¡¯s eyes named a bit He tapped ber *** et ut amb from now on, no more putting yourself in danum


    wa mara special case Sophie said rubbing her more forehead Tourt won & wont happe


    Lexie was precable, a real wild card. But thanks to her Sophie had


    even more of Odies must


    Sophie pinched Colby¡¯s avere face, reme. You have no idea how much! dve ve from Cale after that close call


    waved to praise you now?¡± he asked, raising an evebrow


    Sill looking pleased with herselt, Sophie got another tap on the forehead hom Coby Wow merent hurt, id have to teach you a lesson*


    Sophie poured, Tm heady this hurt, and you still want to hit me?


    Looking into her bio y eres, any ander Colby had meited away. He spoke softly, How could ever bit you? If anyone deserves a hit, it¡¯s me for not being more careful and letting you get into danger


    Hearing that, Sophie covered his mouth with her hand frownme Shop taking


    like that


    A smile crept into Colby¡¯s eyes as he held the hand she had over his mouth.


    Alright, I stop


    Just then, Rick knocked on the bedroom door


    Colby Ms. Sophie, the boss is waiting in the study for you two. He wants to


    know when you cane


    $Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before Sophie could say anything, Colby answered, ¡°Whatever it is, it can wait till tomorrow.¡±


    Sophie lightly smacked Colby¡¯s arm and called out to Rick, ¡°We¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡±


    Colby looked a bit forlorn. Business could be handled anytime. It didn¡¯t have to be now.


    Sophie pinched Colby¡¯s nose. ¡°Business is important. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Seeing her insist, Colby had no choice but to agree.


    A few momentster, freshly dressed, Sophie and Colby walked hand in hand into Gordon¡¯s study.


    Gordon, sitting at his desk, took off his gold¨Crimmed sses when he saw them. ¡°I know they say absence makes the heart grow fonder, but no need to make it so obvious.¡±


    Sophie pulled her hand back, embarrassed, but Colby immediately took it again. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll hold her hand if I want to.¡±


    Then, Colby helped Sophie sit on the sofa next to him.


    Gordon¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He tossed a stack of documents to Colby. ¡°Odie and the Pord family¡¯s daughter are engaged. The engagement was just announced. Think about our next move.¡±


    ¡°The Pord family?¡± Sophie frowned.


    Why the Pord family?


    In her past life, Odie was supposed to get engaged to Leticia, forming an alliance with the Gibbs family.


    How did it end up being an engagement with the overseas Pord family?


    Gordon said, almost to himself, ¡°I was surprised too. I thought he would engage with Leticia Gibbs.¡±

 CHAPTER 784

    Odie hadn¡¯t proposed to Leticia, which was aplete 180 from their past


    lives.


    Sophie couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on any deals between the Minton family and the overseas Pord family. It seemed like the future had taken a sharp turn, no longer mirroring their previous lives.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s voice snapped Sophie out of her thoughts.


    She blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Now that Colby¡¯s here, you can spill the beans about what you found at Minton International.¡±


    ¡°I pretended to be betrayed by Colby after Odie took me to the Minton family, gaining Odie¡¯s trust. From him, I got a list of names and discovered that the third floor of Minton Casino is a front for prostitution and possibly drug trafficking.¡±


    While speaking, Sophie grabbed a pen and paper from the table and started jotting down all the names she had memorized from her time at the Minton family, along with a rough sketch of the third floor of the casino.


    Gordon peered over the list, recognizing all the names. They were prominent figures in Summerfield, known for their dealings with the Minton family, many of which were shady and off the books.


    ¡°Odie actually gave you such an important list; he must really trust you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just cocky. He thinks even if I knew all this, I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Odie had dominated Summerfield for years, and his confidence wasn¡¯t misced. Plus, he never took women seriously, so he wouldn¡¯t think she could affect Minton International.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a n.¡±


    Just as Gordon finished speaking, Colby chimed in, ¡°Anything else, or can we take off?¡±


    1/2


    Gordon nced at Colby and said, ¡°No rush. You two go ahead if you¡¯re busy.


    Sophie¡¯s face turned crimson in an instant. Colby casually took her hand and told Gordon, ¡°Make sure to suppress that news from Devonport. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Sophie looked puzzled, but Gordon knew Colby was talking about the news fromst night, when he took Sophie back to the Aldridge residence. Gordon gave a slight smile and nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Colby led Sophie by the hand back to their bedroom, quickly shutting the door behind them and pinning her against the wall.


    Sophie, blushing under his gaze, asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°My wife is too beautiful, attracting too many admirers. Looks like I need to keep you hidden.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Sophie yfully punched Colby¡¯s chest, trying to wiggle out of his embrace. But he easily lifted her, ¡°Gordon said absence makes the heart grow fonder, and I think he¡¯s spot on.¡±


    ¡°Colby! Put me down!¡±


    Colby¡¯s strength was undeniable, and with his broad arms, he effortlessly held her. Ignoring her protests, heid her down on the bed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby¡¯s kisses trailed softly from her forehead down, his voice growing huskier, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, I can¡¯t even think about work.¡±


    Sophie quickly found herself swept away by Colby¡¯s storm¨Clike kisses. After a night of passion, Sophie fell into a deep, restful sleep.


    Being with Odie was always nerve¨Cwracking, like walking on eggshells with every step. Only back in Devonport, in Colby¡¯s arms, could she truly rx.


    The next morning, Colby was called early by Gordon to the study to discuss how to handle Odie.


    A maid brought breakfast to Sophie¡¯s room and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Colby ordered all your favorites to help you recover.¡±

 CHAPTER 785

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sophie muttered as she adjusted her pajamas to cover the bruises on her body. ¡°Get a few people ready for me. I need to pay a visit to the Burke family.¡±


    ¡°How many people do you need?¡± the maid asked.


    Sophie pondered for a moment. ¡°The more, the better.¡±


    The maid quickly set off to arrange for the driver and gather some staff.


    By noon, Sophie was all set and on her way to the Burke family estate.


    Meanwhile, inside the Burke family residence, Nichole was deep in thought, trying to figure out how toe up with the ten billion dors she had boasted about in front of Sophie. She couldn¡¯t afford to fall short now.


    Just as Nichole was lost in her thoughts, the front door of the Burke mansion was kicked open, and a group of people stormed in.


    Nichole, hearing the ruckus from upstairs, rushed down.


    On the first floor, Marian, startled by the noise, helped Bea out of the bedroom.


    They were greeted by the sight of Sophie, striding into the Burke mansion in a ck leather jacket and matching boots. Bea almost didn¡¯t recognize her in such a wild, punk outfit.


    Sophie smiled faintly. ¡°Bea, long time no see.¡±


    Bea¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I thought it was someone else. So, it¡¯s you! You¡¯ve already divorced James, so what are you doing here? And bringing all these people? Do you think this is a public market?¡±


    With James not at home, Bea¡¯s confidence was visibly shaken. The


    newspapers had reported that Sophie was now with Gordon, which made Bea


    wary.


    Sophie curled her lips into a smirk. ¡°Bea, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about hiring someone to kill me, would you?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A flicker of guilt crossed Bea¡¯s face. She had thought that issue was long


    buried and that Sophie wouldn¡¯te seeking retribution. She didn¡¯t <b>expect </b>Sna to be so ipetent, letting Sophie trace it back to her!


    Bea quickly regained herposure. ¡°What nonsense! Hiring someone to kill you? The Burke family has always beenw¨Cabiding. How could <i>we </i>possibly do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Seems like you don¡¯t know anything, Bea,¡± Sophie replied coolly.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know!¡± Bea insisted.


    ¡°So, all of this was Sna¡¯s doing?¡± Sophie pressed.


    ¡°Naturally!¡± Bea didn¡¯t hesitate to throw Sna under the bus.


    At that moment, two bodyguards from the Aldridge family dragged a battered Sna in front of Bea. Sna was covered in bruises, her face a mask of terror.


    ¡°Sna, your aunt says this was all your idea. Is that true?¡± Sophie asked, feigning ignorance.


    When Sophie was with Odie, she had already pieced together Bea¡¯s


    involvement. After returning to Devonport, she had secretly asked Gordon to find Sna. But before she could act, Odie had taken her away. Now that she was back, there was no way she was letting Bea off the hook.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie! This has nothing to do with me! It was all my aunt¡¯s doing! I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill anyone. I was just following orders! Ms. Sophie, please, have mercy!¡± Sna sobbed, dropping to her knees and pleading for forgiveness.


    Gordon¡¯s methods were notoriously brutal, and during her captivity, her husband had beaten her daily. Sna was at her breaking point.

 CHAPTER 786

    Facing Sna¡¯s usations, Be a face drained of color. She had never anticipated that Sna, the very person she had been searching for, would end up in Sophie¡¯s hands!


    ¡°Sna, how much did Sophie pay you to pin this on me? I¡¯m your aunt, for crying out loud! If Sophie is threatening you, just tell me, I¡¯ll back you up! The Burke family doesn¡¯t let just anyone mess with us!¡±


    Bea shot a re at Sophie, pulling the weight of the Burke family name to try and put Sna in her ce. One side was the fallen heiress of the Russell family, and the other was the powerful Burke family of Devonport. The choice seemed obvious.


    But Sna, thoroughly intimidated by her husband and terrified of the Aldridge family, shook her head frantically. ¡°No one paid me! No one threatened me! Aunt Bae, you can¡¯t deny what you did! This has nothing to do with me! Look, I have bank transfer records and chat logs as proof! Ms. Sophie¡­.please, arrest me! I admit it all! I know I¡¯m guilty!¡±


    Sna kept bowing to Sophie, desperate to escape Sna¡¯s wrath, even if it meant jail time.


    Turning to Bea, Sophie said, ¡°Bea, got anything else to say?¡±


    Bea red at Sna, seething with frustration. This stupid girl left a trail of evidence! With no room to squirm out of it, Bea sneered, ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re a flirt, juggling James and Colby, and now Gordon! A woman like you isn¡¯t worth a single tear even if you died a thousand times!¡±


    ¡°Grandma! The Burke family won¡¯t be pushed around so easily. Even if Sophie thinks she can throw her weight around with the Aldridge family behind her. she has no right to cause a scene here!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nichole, who had been eavesdropping from the second floorer, decided to jump in and support Bea


    Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Nichole wasn¡¯t even married into the family yet, but she was quick to im the Burke name and shield Bea. It was like looking at a younger, more naive version of herself.


    ¡°Sophie! You¡¯re only alive because of Bae¡¯s mercy! You better get l you still can. Don¡¯t think you can do as you please just because Go backing you! This is the Burke family¡¯s turf, not yours!¡±


    Everyone in Devonport knew the Burke family¡¯s status. Nichole was that Sophie wouldn¡¯t dare to openly challenge them, and Gordon wo a fallout with the Burke family over her. Even if Bea had tried to have killed, Sophie was expected to swallow her pride and move on.


    But just as Nichole was basking in her smugness, Sophie walked righ her. While Nichole stared at Sophie in confusion, Sophie pped her t hard. Nichole¡¯s cheeks burned, and her ears rang. She stood there, stu as she sputtered, ¡°Sophie! You hit me?!¡±

 CHAPTER 787

    Once upon a time, Sophie was Mrs. Burke, the cherished daughter of the Russell family¨Ca status she always acknowledged as superior to her own. But now, Sophie and James were divorced, the Russell family was bankrupt, and Sophie had lost everything! The title of Mrs. Burke had been snatched away, yet Sophie still dared to confront her!


    ¡°Hit you? Oh, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I¡¯m not just going to hit you.¡±


    Sophie stormed forward, seized Nichole by the hair, and said with a chilling calm, ¡°Nichole, you¡¯ve tried to set me up over and over. I used to let it slide because I couldn¡¯t be bothered. You wanted James? Fine, take him. But you got too greedy, and now you¡¯ve pushed me too far. We¡¯re settling all scores, old and new.¡±


    Nichole felt a shiver run down her spine at Sophie¡¯s words.


    Sophie¡¯s eyes were like ice. She had always been a bit detached and easygoing, but she never had this cold, terrifying look!


    How could she be so frightening in just a few days?


    Sophie turned to the bodyguard and snapped, ¡°Bea¡¯s already confessed to hiring a hitman. Why haven¡¯t you taken her to the police yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    The bodyguard grabbed Bea¡¯s arms. Bea didn¡¯t expect Sophie to act so boldly in the Burke household, and panicked instantly, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m James¡® grandmother! If you touch me, James won¡¯t let you off when he gets back!¡±


    Ignoring Bea¡¯s frantic screams, Sophie turned back to Nichole. ¡°And you, you murdered your friend, stole her identity, andmitted countless atrocities, even killing your own child. Ricardo and James used to protect you, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡­ are you insane? I¡¯m James¡® fianc¨¦e, the Freeman family heiress! If youy a finger on me, neither my father nor James will spare you!¡±


    A deep fear welled up in Nichole.


    1/2Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    How had Sophie changed so drastically in just a few days?


    ¡°The Freeman family heiress?¡± Sophie sneered. ¡°Stop waving around borrowed plumes. The real Rowena is alive and well. Want to meet her?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Nichole was floored.


    Ricardo had kept Rowena alive?


    Sure enough, outside the door, a graceful woman in a white dress¨CRowena¨Cwalked in. Her gentle, beautiful face and the pristine whitece dress made her look like an untarnished angel.


    And Rowena¡¯s dress was identical to Nichole¡¯s!


    Sophie watched the scene with a slight smile.


    Ricardo had Booker lock Rowena away as a contingency n.


    Now, after Booker turning traitor and revealing Rowena¡¯s location, Ricardo¡¯s move had inadvertently handed her a huge advantage.


    Sophie said, ¡°Ricardo won¡¯t help you anymore, and everyone in Devonport knows James¡® fianc¨¦e is the Freeman family heiress. Nichole, your time pretending to be the Freeman family heiress is up.¡±


    Sophie shoved Nichole towards Rowena. She


    stumbled and fell right at Rowena¡¯s feet.


    Facing Rowena¡¯s ghostly, harrowing face, Nichole crawled back in terror.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    ¡°Nichole, you stole my identity, took everything from me! You¡¯ve done countless wrongs, and now it¡¯s time you reaped what you¡¯ve sown!¡±


    <i>2/2</i>

 CHAPTER 788

    <b>Chapter 788</b>


    Rowena¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and even her once gentle face now looked somewhat terrifying. Ricardo had hidden her away, forcing her to live in darkness, while Nichole snatched everything she held dear right in the heart of the city.


    Her father, her name, all that should have been hers!


    Seeing Rowena¡¯s condition, Nichole stepped back, guilt washing over her. Sh never imagined Rowena was still alive! Never expected this day woulde


    Nichole¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I didn¡¯t take everything fro you! It¡¯s just bad luck on your part! Even if you were alive, Dad would never acknowledge you! You were a prostitute! The Freemans would never ept someone like you as their daughter!¡±


    Rowena clenched her fists, her voice shaking with anger, ¡°Yes! I was a prostitute, but you have no right to take my identity! My everything!¡±


    Turning to Sophie, Rowena pleaded, ¡°Ms. Sophie, Nichole has stolen my identity. Please, let me handle her.¡±


    Sophie nodded, ¡°Every wrong has its perpetrator, every debt its debtor. I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    Nichole¡¯s heart sank, her legs turning weak. ¡°Sophie! You have no right to deal with me! Who do you think you are! I¡¯m James¡® fianc¨¦e! The Freemans will protect me! You won¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Sophie grabbed her by the throat, her voice cold, ¡°You¡¯ve done so many evil things. With James gone and Ricardo out of power, do you really think the Freemans and Bea can protect you?¡±


    Sophie had been biding her time, waiting for Ricardo to lose his power and for James to be unable to protect Nichole anymore.


    In her past life, Sophie thought her death was James¡® doing, only to discover it was Nichole who maliciously redirected all the Type A blood from the hospital!


    She had waited for this day for so long, and now, she no longer needed to wait.


    1/2


    Watching Saglite dog gase Wout a wave of unor Wash turned to fire deuting in parle ¡°Ganding) Grandina, save melN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sugihe emilled slighty ¡°Bura e Melide is Begging you Will you


    Dea¡¯s Tack tumed grim. She was already struggling to take care of herself How could the spare the afforts dial with Michole With James gone,


    could she alone stand against the Aldridge family backing Sophier?


    When Bes remain esillent, Sophie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Nichole, it seet isn¡¯t too keen on saving you?


    Nichole¡¯s heart plummeted. She had worked so hard to be a part of the


    Burke family, only for Bea to stand by and watch Sophie humiliate her


    Losing patience, Sophie said, ¡°Take them away. Send Bea to the police statio and Nichole to the Freemans.¡±


    Turning to Rowena, Sophie said, ¡°Ms. Rowena, I leave everything concerning her to you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Rowena¡¯s eyes as she bowed her head, ¡°Thank you, Ms Sophie¡±


    Marian, standing to the side and witnessing the turn of events, wanted to step forward, but Sophie interrupted, ¡°Marian, the Burke family will be in your care for now When James returns, just tell him the truth.¡±

 CHAPTER 789

    ¡°Yes, Mrs Burke No, Ms. Sophie


    Sophie led her crew out of the Burke EstateBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichole tried to scream, but one of Sophie¡¯s people mped a hand over her


    Bea was in a full¨Cblown panic as they reached the main gate. Just then, another group stormed in.


    James stepped out of the car, his expression as cold as ice.


    Spotting James, Pea and Nichole lit up like they¡¯d seen a guardian angel.


    Nichole bit down hard on the bodyguard¡¯s hand. He yelped in pain and let go. ¡°Jerest James, save met¡± she shouted,


    ¡°James, get this lic out of here! Hurry!¡±


    Bea struggled against her captors,


    Sophie just frowned. After James had dropped her off at the yacht that night, he¡¯d returned to Summerfield alone. She genuinely didn¡¯t expect him toe back alive,


    ¡°James, your grandmother hired a hitman to kill me. The evidence is solid. Nichole attempted murder and impersonated someone else. You know it. Are you really going to try and take them back?¡±


    ¡°Name your price, James said coolly. ¡°As long as I can afford it, I¡¯ll give it to your


    Sophie let out a bitterugh. ¡°I want the entire Burke Estate in exchange for your grandmother not rotting in jail. Are you willing to pay that?¡±


    /es¡±


    James didn¡¯t even hesitate. Bea had raised him for years, and it was thanks to her that he now controlled Burke International and became the <i>man </i>he was. He couldn¡¯t just abandon her.


    ¡°You just give it to me like that? Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    Sensing James¡® resolve, Bea screamed, ¡°James! <i>You </i>can¡¯t give it to her! I¡¯d rather go to jail than see you hand over Burke International!¡±


    Bea turned to Sophie and yelled, ¡°Sophie, I hired the hitman! But you¡¯re standing here in one piece! At most, I¡¯m guilty of attempted murder! Even if I go to jail, the Burke family won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Sophie¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Are you all deaf? Gag her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    A bodyguard stuffed a towel into Bea¡¯s mouth.


    The rough treatment made James frown. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve given you what you wanted. Now let them go!¡±


    ¡°Fine, the whole Burke Estate for Bea. But about Nichole¡¯s debt, you¡¯ll have to


    talk to Ms. Rowena.¡±


    James nced at Rowena. ¡°Ms. Rowena, you saw at thest dinner that your father, Mr. Briggs, won¡¯t recognize you. Killing Nichole won¡¯t help. But I can make <i>you </i>the legitimate daughter of the Freeman family.¡±


    Rowena¡¯s eyes widened. She was tired of her tough life and didn¡¯t want to keep struggling after killing Nichole. If James could really make her the Freeman family¡¯s heiress, she¡¯d have no reason to harm Nichole.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Rowena nodded. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    With both sides in agreement, James signaled to Colt, who quickly moved to


    untie Bea and Nichole.


    James turned to Sophie, his dark eyes filled with an unreadable emotion. ¡°Give me three months. After that, everything in the Burke Estate will be yours.¡±

 CHAPTER 790

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you three months¡®


    Sophie, with her entourage in tow, turned and left flowena behind. In three months, she nned to take Burke international from James without a shred of mercy


    James watched Sophie walk away, falling into a deep silence.


    Bea stormed up to him and pped him hard. ¡°How could the Burke family produce such a foolish wastrel like you? You¡¯re not one of ust Go find Sophie now and tell her none of that counted! Go!¡±


    She shoved James, desperate to save the Burke family¡¯s decades¨Cold legacy But no matter how hard she pushed, James didn¡¯t budge.


    Finally, when Bea hit him onest time, James grabbed her hand and said coldly, ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    Bea was taken aback; she never expected James to speak to her like that.


    James continued, his voice steady and firm, ¡°I¡¯ve lived my whole life by your rules. I owe the Burke family nothing, but I do owe Sophie. Rest assured, Grandma, I¡¯ll make sure you live out your years infort as repayment for


    raising me.¡±


    Turning to Marian, who stood by the door, James ordered, ¡°Pack Bea¡¯s things and send her back to the family mansion.¡±


    His tone left no room for argument. Marian reluctantlyplied, guiding Bea


    back to her room.


    ¡°James¡­


    Nichole, terrified, tried to throw herself into his arms, but James suddenly gripped the back of her neck.


    ¡°Ab¨C1¡±


    Startled, Nichole¡¯s face was filled with panic. Before she could understand what was happening, James roughly dragged her to the Burke mansion.


    Despite his reserved nature and distant demeanor, James had always been a


    <b>hapter </b>790


    gentleman to women. Even with all the wrongs Nichole had done, he¡¯d never been this harsh.


    The look in his eyes now sent a shiver down her spine.


    ¡°James¡­ where are you taking me¡­ James!¡±


    He dragged her upstairs and mercilessly threw her into the master bedroom. Nichole had moved into the Burke mansion without even asking, leveraging her status as his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°So, you really like the title Mrs. Burke, huh?¡±


    Faced with James¡® cold question, Nichole frantically shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not after that, James. You know I¡¯ve always loved you¡­ Everything I did was for you! That¡¯s why I resisted Ricardo, that¡¯s why I came back to you!¡±


    Her words sounded convincing even to herself, but James¡® eyes remained icy.


    ¡°You want to be Mrs. Burke? Fine, I¡¯ll make it official. From today, you are my wife.¡±


    He ced two marriage certificates in front of her. A glimmer of hope


    flickered in Nichole¡¯s eyes, but before she could celebrate, James added, ¡°You are Mrs. Burke, till death do us part.¡±


    His final words froze her smile.


    ¡°James¡­¡±


    As he stepped closer, Nichole backed away in fear. When she stumbled onto the bed, James took off his suit jacket and adjusted his cuffs.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 CHAPTER 791

    Under the icy stare of James, a sudden wave of fear washed over Nichole. An instinct told her to run, but before she could react, James grabbed her hairBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    and yanked her back onto the bed.


    Her hair was pulled so hard that several strands snapped. Nichole screamed in pain, but James wasn¡¯t done. He reached under the bed and pulled out a nylon rope he had stashed away.


    ¡°James¡­. what are you doing? Are you going to¡­ mmph!¡±


    Before she could finish, James mped her mouth shut with duct tape. Helpless, Nichole could only watch as he tied her to the bed.


    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!*


    Bound and silenced, Nichole could only whimper. James drew the curtains, plunging the room into darkness.


    Terrified, Nicholey there,pletely immobilized. James¡® voice was cold, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Mrs. Burke, confined to this room. I¡¯ll feed you and give you water every day, but you¡¯ll never see the light of day or another soul.¡±


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    She struggled futilely, but there wasn¡¯t a trace ofpassion in James¡® eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die quickly. Death would be a mercy. I intend to make you wish for it while forcing you to live.¡±


    A chill ran down Nichole¡¯s spine as James left those words hanging in the air


    and walked out of the room.


    In the pitch¨Cck master bedroom, Nichole couldn¡¯t move, her mouth sealed with duct tape, fear spreading to every corner of her body. She couldn¡¯t fathom what James had in store for her or what life with the Burke family would be


    like!


    Meanwhile, Sophie had returned to take control of S Corporation once again.


    As she walked into S Corporation, employees cast peculiar nces her way.


    She was used to it.


    Reece emerged from the CEO¡¯s elevator, practically running up to her.


    1/2


    12:144


    Since theyst met, Reece had lost weight; his features were sharper, making him look less like the famed actor he was and more like a seasoned CEO in


    his crisp white suit.


    ¡°These past few days, we owe you and Tricia a lot.¡±


    Reece, taken aback by Sophie¡¯s new look, choked up, managing only to say, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Soon, Tricia also appeared from the elevator, dispersing the onlookers. Seeing Sophie return safely, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Tricia felt a lump in her throat and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    During Sophie¡¯s absence, the burden of thepany¡¯s affairs had fallen heavily on them. They were worried about Sophie while simultaneously handling thepany¡¯s operations.


    Now that Sophie was back, they could breathe easier.


    Reflecting on the recent tumultuous events, Sophie felt a bittersweetness she couldn¡¯t share. Pretending to be light¨Chearted, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s with everyone? It¡¯s like they¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    Tricia, visibly annoyed, said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that news piece about you since you¡¯ve been back!¡±


    ¡°News? What news?¡±

 CHAPTER 792

    Sophie¡¯s return was so sudden that the outside world hadn¡¯t caught wind of it


    yet.


    Reece nced at Tricia and said, ¡°Sophie just got back. Let¡¯s give her a


    moment to catch up on recent office matters. We can handle everything elseter,¡±


    Tricia nodded in agreement. ¡°Ms. Sophie, it¡¯s pretty crowded here. How about we head upstairs?¡±


    Sophie noticed the employees avoiding eye contact and followed Tricia and Reece upstairs.


    In the office, the first thing Sophie saw was a mountain of documents piled high on her desk.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Reece¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I dumped all this mess on you,¡±


    Reece waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just some simple contracts. I just need to sign them.¡±


    As Reece started sorting through the papers, Sophie turned to Tricia. ¡°Why is everyone avoiding me? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tricia hesitated a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s about you and Mr. Gordon.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Me and Gordon?¡± Sophie frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on with us?¡±


    Reece handed Sophie a newspaper from the desk.


    The headline showed photos of her and Gordon entering and leaving the Burke Estate. The paper was from yesterday, meaning the news had been snapped up right after shended.


    Who has the time to be this nosy?


    Sophie frowned.


    Reece exined, ¡°People outside think you¡¯re just a social climber, using Gordon to ditch Colby. And even your divorce from James is rumored to be because you found a better option in Colby.*


    Tricia chimed in, ¡°Ms. Sophie, these are just tabloid rumors. Mr. Gordon already had these newspapers suppressed yesterday. Don¡¯t worry, your reputation won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    ¡°My reputation? It can¡¯t get any worse, can it?¡±


    Sophie set down the newspaper. ¡°Which publication printed this? Have we identified them?¡±


    Tricia thought for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s that new rising publication Emerging News from the east side of town. It¡¯s been getting poprtely with a lot of big scoops.¡±


    ¡°Emerging News?¡± Sophie thought hard. She vaguely remembered that in her past life, this publication started gaining traction around this time too.


    In this social media era, hardly anyone reads newspapers anymore.


    Yet, this publication managed to stand out, constantly breaking big stories, and covering both online and offline news. Their viral online stories would then be printed in newspapers, which they marketed as collectibles. This strategy attracted many young people who typically ignored newspapers, and it quickly became a sensation.


    Seeing Sophie¡¯s slight smile, Reece frowned. ¡°You¡¯re smiling? After all this nder, how can you still smile?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Even the biggest newspaper in Devonport couldn¡¯t revive newspaper sales, but this publication did. There¡¯s got to be a mastermind.


    behind it.¡±


    Reece and Tricia exchanged puzzled looks.


    Just a newspaper? What kind of genius would choose to make money by running a newspaper?


    Sophie handed the newspaper back to Reece. ¡°I want to meet the owner of this publication. Can you set that up?¡±


    Reece took the newspaper and said, ¡°Are you serious? Even if you¡¯re keeping your identity under wraps, you¡¯re still the reinstated manager of S Corporation. Is the owner of some small publication really worth your time?¡±


    2/2

 CHAPTER 793

    12:14)


    <b>Chapter </b>793


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. ¡°This has nothing to do with status. The owner of this newspaper is quite the character. Set up a meeting for me; I think I¡¯ve stumbled upon another goldmine.¡±


    Sophie settledfortably at the office desk. Though Reece felt a bit uneasy, he¡¯d never say no to Sophie.


    Reece handed the newspaper to Tricia. ¡°Get on it.¡±


    Tricia nodded and was about to head out when she stopped at the door and turned back.


    Sophie noticed and asked, puzzled, ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to contact them? Why are you back already?¡±


    Tricia picked up the newspaper. ¡°Ms. Sophie, the contact info¡­ it¡¯s right here, bottom left.¡±


    There, at the bottom of the newspaper, was a square section with acy border. A cartoon of a determined ck Cat Sheriff was on one side, with the words, ¡°Eradicating injustices everywhere! Scan the ck Cat Sheriff¡¯s QR code for submissions. (PS: I¡¯m the boss, satisfaction guaranteed!)¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ quirky,¡± Sophie muttered, her mouth twitching slightly.


    With a bit of effort, Sophie pulled out her phone and scanned the QR code. A profile popped up almost immediately.


    The profile picture showed the ck Cat Sheriff saluting with one hand, staring ahead with a firm gaze.


    Sighing and rubbing her forehead, Sophie added the contact.


    After a moment, the other side epted the friend request.


    ck Cat Sheriff: [Who is this?]N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sophie: [I want to make a submission.]


    ck Cat Sheriff; [Awesome! Tell me everything!]


    The other person seemed overly excited, sending a meme that screamed. ¡°gossip time!¡±


    1/2


    12:14


    There was no formal submission format, ne need for contact details. It fall more like a casual chat about thetest rum


    After a brief pause, Sophie typed her message.


    Sophie: I¡¯d rather discuss this face¨Cto¨Cface. I¡¯m near your office. Can I drop by


    Silence.


    Sophie waited, but after a few seconds without a response, she sent a question mark. It showed message rejected!


    Sophie¡¯s face darkened. Tricia, ever observant, said, ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve blocked you.¡±


    Sophie shot Tricia a side¨Ceye, and she quickly shut up.


    ¡°Get the team ready. We¡¯re heading to their cet¡±


    Sophie was furious, and when Sophie was furious, things got serious.


    Tricia swiftly gathered a few security guards from S Corporation. The entourage was sorge that even a van couldn¡¯t fit them all.


    The van headed straight for the Emerging News office. As soon as Sophie got out, her team surrounded the building.


    Sophie stormed through the door, and the staff inside, noticing the crowd, panicked and crouched down, holding their heads.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ck Cat Sheriff?¡± Sophie demanded coldly,


    The employees exchanged bewildered looks, clearly confused by her question.


    Sophie¡¯s voice grew even colder. ¡°I¡¯m asking where your boss is!¡±


    Realizing she was looking for the boss, one employee quickly pointed towards the CEO¡¯s office a short distance away.

 CHAPTER 794

    Sophie nced over at the CEO¡¯s office in theer Her assistant, Tricia, piped up, ¡°Ms. Sophie, should have someone bring him over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡±


    With that, Sophie strode confidently towards the CEO¡¯s office. She pushed open the door to find the office chair facing away from her. The namete on the desk read: Mr. Angelo,


    ¡°Angelo?¡± The name rang a bell, but Sophie couldn¡¯t quite ce it


    The chair swiveled around, revealing Angelo. He was casually dressed in a grey hoodie and sweatpants, and wore unassuming ck¨Crimmed sses, Despite theid¨Cback attire, he was strikingly handsome, with a mischievous glint in his eyes and well defined features. There was an undeniable allure to him that was hard to ignore.


    Sophie¡¯s first thought this guy¡¯s a nerd,


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Angelo propped his chin on his hand, just as a crowd of people poured into the office, surrounding him.


    Since returning from Summerfield, Sophie had learned an important lesson; sometimes, numbers matter.


    Facing the crowd, Angelo remained unfazed. He casually pulled out his phone and began recording the room, saying, ¡°Take a look, everyone. They are bullying a good citizen. Is there no justice in Devonport?¡±


    His voice waszy but maic,


    Sophie stepped forward, snatching Angelo¡¯s phone and smashing it to the floor. Thanks to Colby¡¯s self defense lessons, she could hold her own in a scuffle, even if she wasn¡¯t invincible,


    ¡®Crack!¡®


    The phone shattered, and Angelo looked genuinely shocked. He stared at the broken pieces, dumbfounded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Who breaks someone¡¯s phone the first time they meet? Bold move,


    Calmly, Sophie pulled out a check from her pocketying it in front of hery. Fifty thousand dors.


    ¡°This is for your phone¡±


    Then she took out another check, scribbling down fifty million dors, and ced it next to the first one.


    ¡°This is for your newspaper.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s boldness caught the attention of the employees peeking from the doorway. Their newspaper was doing well, but fifty million? That was an astronomical amount


    Angelo looked at the checks, then back at Sophie. ¡°So, can thousand as a bribe?¡±


    ke this fifty


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Sophie replied bluntly. ¡°I can do without the newspaper, but I want you.¡±


    The room collectively held its breath


    Sophie¡¯s eyes locked onto Angelo¡¯s. He frowned and said, ¡°Sorry, but I already have someone I like.¡±


    The tension in the room ramped up.


    Sophie smiled, barely containing her frustration. ¡°Mr. Angelo, I want you to work for me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I like being my own boss,¡± Angelo said, his smile widening as Sophie¡¯s began to fade.


    ¡°I told you, I can do without Emerging News. You want to be the boss? Fine, I¡¯ll buy the newspaper and give it to you. But, I must have you.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes were filled with fierce determination.

 CHAPTER 795

    Angelo hesitated a bit, then asked. ¡®I need cash, a million a month


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°The newspaper needs funding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invest.¡±


    ¡°Ive got nowhere to stay in Devonport.¡±


    *S Corporation will cover your room and board.¡±


    ¡®Deal.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure doing business.¡±


    Sophie and Angelo shook hands, while Tricia standing nearby waspletely dumbfounded


    Is this really how business deals go down?


    A million a month, plus funding, plus room and board¨Cwas he some kind of VIP?


    Sophie turned to Tricia and said, ¡°Get someone to draft the contract. I want to sign him up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie¡­¡±


    Are you sure you don¡¯t want to think it over?


    Sophie shot Tricia a look, and Tricia quickly responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡±


    The employees at the door saw Sophieing out and scurried back to their desks, sitting up straight.


    Sophie led her team out in a manner that felt like a scene straight out of a spy


    movie.


    Outside, Tricia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Ms. Sophie, why spend so much


    on him?¡±


    Angelo¨Cno one in Devonport had heard of him. Just some good¨Clooking guy


    who appeared out of nowhere.


    Even if the new newspaper was gaining traction, it didn¡¯t justify such a massive investment!


    Emerging News could be bought for a few hundred thousand, yet Sophie was shelling out ten times that amount.


    Sophie replied, ¡°Even if it costs fifty million, buying him is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because hisst name is Pord.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sophie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    She had only just remembered who Angelo was when she stepped into the CEO¡¯s office.


    She had Vanessa and Sandy to thank for causing a scene before her engagement party¨Cotherwise, it would never have clicked that the son of the famous Pord family woulde to Devonport to run a newspaper.


    The Pord family overseas is a century¨Cold noble family. They say wealth doesn¡¯tst more than three generations, but the Pords have been rich for more than that. They were renowned nobles since thest century, with members who are famous businesspeople worldwide.


    That¡¯s why Sandy could be so bold in Devonport, daring to make a scene at her<b>. </b>engagement party.


    Sophie hadn¡¯t nned to spend fifty million just to get Angelo to work for her, but spending that amount to get to know him was securing a priceless connection.


    Meanwhile, a group of ck¨Csuited bodyguards swarmed into the newspaper office.


    The employees instinctively ducked and covered their heads.


    The lead secretary stepped forward and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    One of the employees pointed towards the CEO¡¯s office nearby.


    What was going on today? Why were all these VIPs looking for their boss?


    2/3


    13.16


    It must be because of all the recent explosive scandals! That¡¯s why their boss was under the spotlight!


    The employees were convinced of this as the secretary led the team to the CEO¡¯s office door. Opening it, the secretary said, ¡°Mr. Pord, you need to get ready for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Hearing this, Angelozily yawned, then took off his incredibly unfashionable ck¨Cframed sses. Beneath them were a pair of cold, dark eyes. He carefully wiped the lenses and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a hassle.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve been bought. For the dinner, maybe you should talk to my new boss?¡±


    The secretary was stunned.


    Angelo called out towards the door, ¡°Hey, security! Please show our guests


    out!¡±

 CHAPTER 796

    ¡®Mr. Angelo! Your father said you have to go to the events you¡¯re supposed to. Don¡¯t forget why you came to Devonport¡­


    The secretary¡¯s words were cut short by a security guard at the door, still munching on potato chips, who tugged at his arm. ¡®Hey, buddy! We¡¯re just trying to get our paychecks, don¡¯t make this hard for me, okay?¡±


    The security guard, barely in his mid¨Ctwenties, realized the secretary refusing to listen and looked at Angelo with a pleading expression. ¡®Boss, he¡¯s not listening to me!¡®


    Angelo frowned and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave today, you will. Your call.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With those words, the security guard was instantly motivated. He summoned all his strength and finally managed to drag the secretary away.


    ¡°Sorry, buddy! I can¡¯t afford to lose my five¨Cthousand¨Ca¨Cmonth sry just like that!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The secretary, still anxious, peered into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Angelo! Mr. Angelo, please hear me out¡­¡±


    Angelo simply put on his noise¨Ccanceling headphones. ¡°Not listening! Release


    Duke!¡±


    The loud barking of the big ck dog outside didn¡¯t give the secretary a chance to react before he, along with the bodyguard, was pushed out of the newspaper office.


    The secretary was fuming.


    If they didn¡¯t make a scene, they couldn¡¯t exin themselves to Old Mr. Pord. But to barge in? With Mr. Angelo as the future leader, they didn¡¯t have the guts to anger him!


    In the end, a group of them waited outside the newspaper office.


    Tonight¡¯s dinner was a must¨Cattend for Mr. Angelo, whether he liked it or not.


    In the afternoon, Sophie had just returned to Burke Estate when she saw Colby


    13:16


    and Gordon in the study, looking troubled.


    Colby was leaning against the edge of the desk, and Gordon was massaging his temples, clearly stressed.


    The two handsome men, illuminated by the light streaming through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, exuded a hint of romance.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Sophie coughed lightly, and the two men finally snapped back to reality.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Upon seeing Sophie, the worry on Colby¡¯s face vanished. He put down the documents in his hand, walked over to Sophie, and without any regard for the others present, he leaned in close to her shoulder. ¡°Your husband is about to die from exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°What? Is there something even you and Mr. Gordon can¡¯t handle?¡±


    Gordon also put down the documents in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s Colby¡¯s romantic entanglements. Let him deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Romantic entanglements?¡±


    Sophie nced at Colby, her tone teasing.


    Colby frowned and said, ¡°Gordon, if you don¡¯t want to be friends, just say it. Don¡¯t nder me in front of my wife.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of me.¡±


    Colby was never one to act cutely. The way he leaned on Sophie¡¯s shoulder just now made Gordon very ufortable, both mentally and physically.


    Gordon said indifferently, ¡°At the engagement party, Vanessa causing a scene with Sandy was just an unexpected episode. Vanessa, using Sandy¡¯s connections, found Odie. She managed to bypass Colby¡¯s people in Devonport and even used Sandy¡¯s private jet to help Odie kidnap you to Summerfield. Recently, Colby settled scores, giving her and Sandy an ultimatum to leave Devonport. This move, however, brought out the future heir of the Pord family.¡±


    Sophie frowned. ¡°The Pord family¡¯s future heir?¡±


    13:16

 CHAPTER 797

    <b>Chapter </b>797


    Sophie asked, ¡°The Pord family¡­ are they really that powerful?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Totally different from the likes of Ricardo. Even Odie can¡¯t hold a candle to the Pords,¡± Gordon replied, then turned to Colby. ¡°Ask Colby. Back when he was abroad, he jumped through hoops to get everything from the White family. But even at their peak, the Whites couldn¡¯tpare to the Pords.¡±


    Sophie pursed her lips; this indeed seemed like a big problem.


    Gordon continued at his own pace, ¡°But your fianc¨¦ is something else. He didn¡¯t give a damn about the Pords, tied Sandy and Vanessa up, and shipped them off¨Cliterally by air freight. Gotta admire his guts.¡±


    Sophie was taken aback. ¡°Air¡­ freight?¡±


    ¡°Yep, air freight. You know, the kind where they¡¯re put in a container.¡±


    Sophie nced at Colby beside her. He just frowned slightly and said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to leave, I had to use some extreme measures.¡±


    Gordon added, ¡°The Pords really dote on their little princess Sandy. Mr. Pord, when he heard his daughter was mistreated, immediately sent people to Devonport. They n to expand their territory here and take a slice of the pie.¡±


    This could turn into a huge problem. If the Pords expanded their territory to Devonport, it would be a major blow for them.


    Ricardo had the ambition butcked the capability and ended up failing. And although Odie had ns to spread his casinos in Devonport, he had to do it covertly because of Colby.


    But the Pords, with their solid background and legitimate business, would be a formidable opponent if they set up shop in Devonport.


    Sophie was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°The future head of the Pord family, is his name Angelo?¡±


    ¡°No, officially, the current head is Mr. Kiran.¡±


    Sophie frowned.


    <i>1/2</i>


    13:17


    Could it be that the owner of the new newspaper isn¡¯t the head of the Pord family?


    Just as Sophie doubted her judgment, Colby suddenly asked, ¡°Where did you hear the name Angelo?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the new newspaper is called Angelo Pord. I thought he was from the Pord family, but it seems I was mistaken.


    Gordon said, ¡®It¡¯s not necessarily wrong. The Pords are a century¨Cold family with many branches. This Angelo could well be a rtive or from a coteral line.


    Sophie rubbed her temples; too many things had changed after her rebirth. Based on her memories from her previous life, the owner of the new


    newspaper indeed had a significant background, but she hadn¡¯t paid much


    attention then.


    Maybe this Angelo truly is a descendant of a coteral line of the Pords and might achieve great things in the future.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought the item you asked for,¡± Rick said as he entered.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    At the door, Rick ced a beautifully wrapped gift box on the table.


    Sophie looked at it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Gordon said, ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party tonight, and this is the customary gift from the Aldridge family.¡±


    Sophie asked, ¡°If the Aldridge family is sending a gift, the host of the dinner party must be quite special, right?¡±


    Gordon gave Colby a knowing nce and said lightly, ¡°Very special. The hosts are the Pord family, and¡­ the Minton family.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°the Minton family,¡± Sophie¡¯s smile gradually faded.


    The Minton family¡­


    That meant Odie hade to Devonport.

 CHAPTER 798

    <b>Chapter </b><b>798</b>


    Overseas, the Pord family and the Minton family from Summerfield made their way to Devonport, looking to make waves with their new ventures. They even threw a fancy dinner party to mark the asion. Naturally, the local merchants who had been dying to rub elbows with the Pord and Minton families scrambled to snag an invite to this high¨Cprofile shindig.


    Everyone was buzzing with excitement, convinced that this partnership between the two families was destined to be the next big thing.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you going to the dinner?¡± Tricia¡¯s voice wavered a bit over the phone.


    S Corporation had indeed received an invite, but it was addressed to ke. The hitch? ke was apletely made¨Cup perso?a, and the real brains behind S Corporation was Sophie.


    Skipping the dinner could be risky. Not showing up might ruffle some feathers with the Minton and Pord families, which was something S Corporation definitely didn¡¯t need if they wanted to steer clear of any future drama.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± Sophie replied, her tone steady and cool. Tricia hesitated. ¡°But Ms. Sophie, the invite isn¡¯t for you. Isn¡¯t it a bit¡­ off to attend?¡±


    ¡°The invite is for the head of S Corporation. That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sophie, are you thinking of revealing your role?¡± Tricia was taken aback.


    Such a move would surely cause a stir online!


    Sophie had been the target of plenty of online gossip, with people using her of cozying up to the rich to cling to avish lifestyle. There were even whispers about her being a gold¨Cdigger.


    She had kept her identity under wraps to avoid James and Burke International from realizing her worth, making her divorce smoother. But now, she had divorced, and she was done with the guessing games about her and Colby.


    ¡°Get me a stunning dress. It¡¯s time toe clean,¡± Sophie said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This reveal would shake things up, no doubt. First in line to be shocked would be the matriarch of the Burke family, who had gone to great lengths to split up


    Sophie and James. Little did she know that the granddaughter¨Cinw she¡¯d worked so hard to push away was actually the head of S Corporation.


    And then there was Ricardo. Sophie had caught wind of Ricardo¡¯s return to Devonport from Summerfield. He¡¯s now broke and desperate after Odie cut him off. If he found out she was the mastermind behind S Corporation, it would dawn on him that he¡¯d been outyed by Sophie all along. His reaction would be priceless.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Colby asked, wrapping his arms around Sophie from behind in their bedroom.


    ¡°Yep. I can¡¯t keep letting people think I¡¯m with you just for the money.¡±


    ¡°If only it were that simple. They have no clue how hard I had to work to win you over.<i>¡± </i>Colby chuckled, nting a soft kiss on her neck.


    Colby didn¡¯t have much going for him aside from his wealth. If money was what Sophie wanted, he¡¯d hand it all over without a second thought. In fact, he pretty much already had.


    As evening fell, Odie and the Pord family set up the dinner at the Pord family¡¯s newly acquired mansion.


    Odie was upstairs, fiddling with the cuffs of his suit. He wasn¡¯t born into high society, much like Colby. The difference was, Colby was lucky enough to be born into wealth, while Odie had to w his way up, using every cunning and ruthless trick in the book to get adopted by the Minton family. He hated formal suits and ties, but he had no choice but to endure them.

 CHAPTER 799

    <b>Chapter </b><b>799</b>


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Odie¡¯s voice wasced with impatience as he nced towards Jonah.


    Jonah responded, ¡°Caelum¡¯s already sent someone to hurry him along, but the Pords said Caelum has his own ns and can¡¯t be disturbed right now.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be disturbed?¡± Odie¡¯s expression darkened, a dangerous edge creeping into his voice. ¡°Are the Pords ying games with me?¡±


    ¡°Even if the Pords have influence, they still need to show you some respect. After all, Ms. Sandy is about to marry into the Minton family.¡±


    ¡°Marry into¡­¡± Odie let out a derisiveugh. The Pords truly thought they were above everyone else, as if marrying their daughter to him was beneath


    them.


    ¡°Tell them, if Kiran doesn¡¯t show up today, the wedding between the Minton and Pord families is off!¡±


    Jonah frowned. ¡°Please, think about this.¡±


    The Pords are one of the oldest families overseas, their influence deeply rooted over the years. Even though Odie was now even more powerful than his father, he was still young. No one knew just how deep the Pords¡® influence ran. Offending them could jeopardize many future business ventures for the Minton family.


    Sensing Jonah¡¯s concern, Odie took a moment to calm his anger. No one had ever dared to insult him like this.


    Kiran? He¡¯d remember that name.


    Odie impatiently adjusted his tie. ¡°What about S Corporation?¡±


    ¡°I heard the head of S Corporation ising today.¡±


    Odie smirked. ¡°ke is finally showing some sense.¡±


    In Devonport, ke was a mysterious figure. There had been rumors that S Corporation was actually owned by the actor Reece, but Odie had already investigated. Given Reece¡¯s background, there was no way he could be linked to S Corporation.


    <i>1/2</i>N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    10.10


    This ke, who remained hidden in the shadowe, had jaquet dus susity By sending an invitation to the head of 8 Corporation, he was helling that ke wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse


    A knock on the door intempted his thoughts. Ons of chamal¡¯s muen pt be head in ¡°Boss, the quest has anived¡±


    ¡°Is it Kiran?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Ms. Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡± Odie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He hadn¡¯t sent Sophis in invitation, but her uninvited appearance was a plement amputee


    ¡°Is Colby with her?¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Sophie came alone. Colby isn¡¯t here¡±


    ¡°Quite the solo appearance.¡±


    Odie started to head out, but Jonah quickly stopped him. ¡°Boss, Kiran hmant arrived yet. You can¡¯t show yourself now.¡±


    ¡°If Kiran doesn¡¯t respect me, I owe him no courtesy. The Pord family might have a long reach, but it doesn¡¯t extend to me


    Odie strode out of the second¨Cfloor room, leaving Jonah powerless to step him. Jonah couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was offtely. Odie had been acting impulsively, and it all seemed to revolve around Sophie


    Was it because Sophie was Colby¡¯s woman, or was it something about Sophie


    herself?


    In the hall, everyone turned to look as Sophie made her entrance, dressed to the nines, Naturally beautiful, she now sported bold, vintage style lipsticks, her hair styled inzy curls draped over one shoulder, and a queen like burgundy dress that flowed elegantly around her. Hermanding presence kept everyone at a respectful distance,


    912

 CHAPTER 800

    Isn¡¯t that Sophie Russell? What¡¯s she doing her


    e?¡±


    Mc


    ¡°I heard she disappeared at her engagement party. Didn¡¯t she run off with Mr. Gordon?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, just our luck to bump into her here.¡±


    High society is a strict hierarchy, and anyone with a hint of scandal is quickly shunned. A fallen heiress like Sophie gets cklisted in no time by the social elite. If it weren¡¯t for her past marriage to James and Colby¡¯s protection, they wouldn¡¯t even consider being in the same room with her.


    ¡°Ms. Sophie¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t exactly ster¡® Odie said.


    As Sophie overheard thement, a chill ran down her spine. The crowd¡¯s attention shifted to Odie, with several business moguls eager to make his acquaintance grabbing their champagne and heading his way, only to be intercepted by Jonah.


    Odie started chatting with Sophie, sparking immediate discontent among the onlookers.


    ¡°Look at her, cozying up to Mr. Odie now.¡±


    ¡°Sophie¡¯s just riding on her looks, thinking every man should fall for her.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, men always fall for the pretty faces. Mr. Odie¡¯s engaged to Ms. Sandy. If Sophie thinks she can snag him, she better watch out for the Pords!¡±


    Their whispers reached Sophie¡¯s ears, and it was clear Odie heard them too. He raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°Hear that? They¡¯re not exactly rooting for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, Mr. Odie. Since when did you start caring about gossip?¡± Sophie slowly approached Odie, saying, ¡°I came today because I¡¯m not afraid of their chatter.¡±


    ¡°Here to beg for mercy, are you?¡±


    Odie had thought Sophie would be pleading for forgiveness by now, but she had remained silent for days. She was more resilient than most, yet heN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    1/2


    N


    was only a matter of time before she would give in.


    Exew her to plead, he was surprised when she sidestepped his evistiched hand. With a confident smile, Sophie said, ¡°Mr. Odie, I think yes Ye got the wrong idea.¡±


    Woke e scoffed, ¡°Sophie, drop the act. You¡¯ve felt the effects of @hat dive. If you wevent here to admit your mistakes, why else would you exe looking for m


    Ode, I¡¯m here because you invited me¡±


    Ode kvolved, turning to Jonah. ¡°Did you send her an invitation?¡±


    Jonah frowned. He was in charge of the invitations and hadn¡¯t sent one to Sophie Ivating a bankrupt heiress would be a major faux pas, one he wouldn¡¯t make


    Carobing Janahis look, Odie stepped forward, ¡°Sophie, if you¡¯re trying to save face, you don¡¯t need to lie.¡±


    did receive an invitation, Mr. Odie, but it seems you¡¯re not thrilled to see me.¡± Then, Sophie held up the invitation. Noticing the Minton and Pord family orests on it, Odie quickly snatched it and read the name: Mr. ke, CEO of S Corporation.

 CHAPTER 801

    When Odie saw the words, he let out a cynical chuckle ¡®Sophie, do you really think nabbing ke¡¯s invite means you¡¯re actually invited?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Odie, how could you call it stealing? Sophie replied calmly, ¡°The invite was for the CEO of S Corporation, and here I am.


    ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve. She¡¯s just a small¨Ctime manager who climbed the <bdder </b>through connections, and now she¡¯s calling herself CEO?<i>¡±</i>


    ¡°I bet she used her ties with ke to get in, just a fox pretending to be a tiger!¡±


    The crowd threw disdainful nces at Sophie.


    Odie, hearing the surrounding insults, remarked, ¡®Do you hear them, Sophie? They don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s failing to protect you now.¡±


    ¡®Seems like¡­ you don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Sophie¡¯s lips curled into <b>a </b>slight smile


    At that moment, a squad of S Corporation bodyguards stormed in, forming two lines. Tricia walked in from outside and stood beside Sophie before speaking. ¡°This is our CEO, Ms. Sophie. Ms. Sophie has always kept a low profile due to the Burke family¡¯s rules, preferring not to reveal her role in founding thepany. Now that she <b>has </b>severed ties with the Burke family, she¡¯s ready to go public with her identity. Here¡¯s a small taken from Ms. Sophie for everyone, please ept it.¡±


    Soon, the bodyguards handed out documents to each quest


    Everyone looked puzzled as they received the documents, unsure of what it meant. But as they opened them, their faces darkened.


    Odie frowned, noticing the guests¡® expressions shifting from confusion to fear,


    sensing something was up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie smiled slightly, ¡°Do you all like the gift I¡¯ve given you?¡±


    The guests quickly closed the documents, their eyes darting around nervously, as if caught red¨Chanded. Those who had sneered at her moments before now


    Sophie was plead with the reactions


    wogunk every business had the dirty secrets that couldn¡¯t be made


    Derror


    These people hade to the dinner mainly in carry favor with Odie and the Pord family Sophie had Troia dig up the secrets and hand them out, making it clear that she held everyone¡¯s scrats in Davenport


    If they thought about switching to support the Kinton or Pord familien, revealing these secrets


    these secrets would ruin thein


    Sophie nced around, ¡°It seems everyone is quite pleased!


    The room fell silent


    corner, Neardo, who had snuck into the banquet hall, looked disheveled and was already broke and deeply in debt after retur Summerfield.


    to Devonport from


    Booker had discussed S Corporation¡¯s ke offering a loan out of goodwill and with today¡¯s revtion of Sophie¡¯s status as CEO, he realized he had been yed by Booker and Sophiet


    He never imagined Sophie could keep such a huge secrett


    Ricardo clenched his fists. His curent misery was all thanks to Sophiet

 CHAPTER 802

    At that moment<i>, </i>Odie¡¯s face darkened as he watched Sophie¡¯s yful expression. He had never imagined that Sophie was the one running S Corporation. Everything she had said while by his side¨Cworking for S Corporation, being broke was all <b>a </b>lie. From start to finish, he had beenpletely yed by the woman standing before <b>him</b>.


    ¡°Boss..¡± Jonah suddenly realized that the surrounding guests were, intentionally or not, gravitating towards Sophie. He lowered his voice and said to Odie, ¡°There must be something off about those documents Sophie gave


    them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Odie had noticed the varied expressions of the crowd from the start. What else could it be, if not for those documents?


    Sophie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. Odie, I have to thank you for the days you kept me close. It taught me a lot. Turns out, holding leverage over others is also a way of doing business.


    Odie¡¯s gaze turned dangerously sharp as Sophie addressed all the guests present, ¡°It seems Mr. Pord hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I suppose he won¡¯t be making it tonight?¡±


    The guests dared not speak.


    Sophie continued, ¡°It just so happens that tonight, S Corporation, along with Costello Corporation, the Aldridge family, the Tredgold family, and the Dennis family, are hosting a dinner. I wonder if everyone would do us the honor of attending?¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd exchanged looks,pletely taken aback that Sophie would so brazenly poach guests right under Odie¡¯s nose. Wasn¡¯t this the equivalent of a public p in the face?


    Odie¡¯s tone turned colder, ¡°Sophie, are you dering war on me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Odie, this is Devonport, not a ce where you can easily share in the spoils,¡± Sophie said with a slight smile. ¡°I stand here today to see who remains at this dinner. Those who stay, I personally will wee to branch out in Summerfield.¡±


    10-21


    The guests felt guilty, one by one stepping forward, saying to Odie, ¡°Mr Odi we¡¯re terribly sorry, but we must be going.¡±


    One after another, the guests made their apologies, and in no time, nearly everyone had left. Odie¡¯s face grew darker and darker.


    Sophie looked around, pleased with the situation, and said, ¡°Mr. Odie, you might rule in Summerfield, but you should understand that this is not your turf<b>.</b>¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The people of Devonport would not give up their businesses that they had built up over many years to develop in Summerfield, even if they coveted a connection with Odie. They wouldn¡¯t dare take such a risk. After all, their secrets were all in Sophie¡¯s hands,


    ¡°Very well, you really are something.¡± Odie looked at Sophie, his anger beginning to spiral out of control, while Jonah quickly grabbed hold of him. This was Devonport, after all. If this were Summerfield, these people would nevero disrespect Odie like this. But this was Devonport.


    The news that Sophie was the head of S Corporation had already broken, and it seemed no one in Devonport would dare touch Sophie! Moreover, at such an important event, Kiran¡¯s absence meant the Minton family¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t reach those in Devonport, Now, aside from swallowing their pride, there was no other choice,


    ¡°Mr. Odie, it looks like your dinner party can¡¯t go on. To face such difficulties on your first day of establishing apany in Devonport, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only going to get harder from here on out.¡±

 CHAPTER 803

    Sophie shook her head and continued, ¡°If you ask me, you would be better off heading back to Summerfield. The foundation there is what really matters,


    and your tricks won¡¯t By in Devonport.¡±


    Then she turned to Tricia, who was standing beside her, and said, ¡°Start the car and make sure our guests are taken to Aldridge Estate properly. Mr. Aldridge has personally set up a dinner there to entertain everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophie.¡±


    Tricia led the group away from the Minton family¡¯s ce, leaving just Odie and Jonah in the vast, empty banquet hall.


    *Boss¡­¡±


    Odie scowled, yanking his tie off. ¡°Find Kiran and get him here! If he isn¡¯t here by midnight, there¡¯s gonna be hell to pay!¡±


    Jonah, rarely seeing Odie this furious, nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, boss<b>. </b>I¡¯ll have him brought over ASAP!¡±


    Once Jonah left, Odie kicked a nearby chair, sending it flying. Ricardo, who had been lurking in the shadows, took the chance to step out, smirking. ¡°Odie, never thought I¡¯d see you looking so desperate.¡±


    Odie¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of Ricardo. ¡°Ricardo?¡±


    Ricardo had already been dismissed by Odie, yet here he was again, seemingly asking for trouble.


    ¡°You and I both got yed by Sophie. If you had lent me the money, I could¡¯ve taken back the Cloude family! But it¡¯s not toote. Just give me three hundred million, and I swear the Cloude family will back you all the way!¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s gaze was intense, desperate. He was drowning in debt and without three hundred million, he¡¯d have to hand over all his shares in the Cloude family to Sophie. If that happened, he¡¯d be left with nothing.


    Ricardo was sure this time Odie would help him out. But to his surprise, Odie took off his suit jacket, rolled up his sleeves, and punched Ricardo square in the face. The force sent Ricardo flying a meter away.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    10.33


    Ricardo, blood at theer of his mouth<i>, </i>wiped it away and red at Odie, fury in his eyes. ¡®Odie! You hit me?¡±


    ¡®Dawn right, I do! What do you think you are? Thinking you can take on Sophie and Colby with your idiocy? Forget three hundred million, I wouldn¡¯t give you a dime! Get loot!*


    Odie was on the brink of losing it, and Ricardo¡¯s persistence was just fueling the fire.


    ¡°Odie! You¡¯ll regret this! Sooner orter, Sophie and Colby will be the end of you!*


    Ricardo spat his threat and stormed off in a rage. Odie, still fuming, shouted, ¡°Someone!*


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± His men approached, visibly trembling<b>. </b>Their boss rarely got this angry, but when he did, it was never good news for anyone.


    Noticing them keeping their distance, Odie snapped, ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Think I¡¯m gonna eat you?¡±


    ¡­No, boss!*


    The subordinates took a couple of cautious steps closer, and Odie grabbed one by the cor, coldly ordering, ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re going to crash the Aldridge


    estate!¡±

 CHAPTER 804

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    Odie¡¯s man was about to round up the crew, but just as he was stepping out of


    the grand banquet hall doors, James walked in.


    Surveying the empty hall, James said with a hint of irony, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m fashionablyte.¡±


    ¡°James?¡± Odie¡¯s tone dripped with danger. ¡°You knew all along that Sophie runs S Corporation. Why didn¡¯t you clue me in?¡±


    ¡°Sophie runs S Corporation?¡± James raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. ¡°1 had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, James! You and Sophie were married. How could you not know she¡¯s the one pulling the strings at S Corporation?¡±


    James¡® face was unreadable. ¡°Sophie and I were only married on paper. I really didn¡¯t know anything about her business dealings.¡±


    Studying James, Odie had to admit he didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    Taking a deep breath, Odie barked to the stunned man beside him, ¡°What are you standing around for? Go and trash the ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    The men had barely taken a few steps when James stepped in front of them,


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    As James blocked their path, they turned to gauge Odie¡¯s reaction.


    Odie frowned, ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°The Aldridge family is highly respected in Devonport. If you go after them, you¡¯ll never be able to establish yourself here.¡±


    ¡°Even you can¡¯t handle the Aldridges?¡± Odie challenged.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t,¡± James exined. ¡°It¡¯s just a huge hassle. Plus, Sophie has united some of the oldest families into a single force. Just dealing with the Costello¡¯s alone would be tough for you. Together, these families practically run Devonport.¡±


    1/3


    10.23


    ¡°So, the Burkes are useless too?¡±


    Odie was floored. He never expected Sophie to be so powerful Sain Summerfield, she¡¯d acted like she hated scumbags and had no support.


    But now, it was clear Sophie had some heavy hitters backing her. With that kind of support, who in Devonport would touch her?


    James remained calm, ¡°I¡¯d advise you to let this go, Mr. Ode. You¡¯ve lost this round. If you send your men to cause trouble, you¡¯ll only end up looking


    worse.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to just swallow this? To take it lying down?¡±


    James thought for a moment. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll go to the Aldridges and show support on your behalf.¡±


    Hearing this, Odie calmed down and said, ¡°That would be best. Thanks, Mr. Burke,¡±


    Meanwhile-


    The Aldridge Estate was buzzing with guests. As Sophie stepped out of the car, Adler was outside the estate, busy greeting everyone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How have you been? Already a granddaughter! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°This way, please!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, you didn¡¯t need to bring a gift!¡±


    As Adler ushered wave after wave of guests inside, Sophie walked up and teased, <i>¡°</i>Since when did you be a greeter?¡±


    Adler immediately bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Sophie, you¡¯re something else! Snatching someone right under Odie¡¯s nose! I¡¯m impressed. Bet Odie won¡¯t sleep a wink tonight!¡±


    Adler had never imagined Sophie to be so cunning. No wonder she and Colby were a couple! They were a perfect match.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make sure security is tight. Knowing Odie, he won¡¯t let this slide. He¡¯s bound to send someone to crash the party.¡±


    ¡°Crash a party at the Aldridges? Odie would be the first in history to even try! If


    he does bell have my respect

 CHAPTER 805

    The Aldridge Tannly had been a pir of prestige and influence in Devenport for generations. Their reputation was watched no one dared to challenge their authority, at least not in all the years since he was born.


    Sophie said, ¡°We should be cautious. Odie¡¯s got a wild temper, and there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t pull.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then! I¡¯ll get ready. If he shows up, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s so humiliated he¡¯ll never leave Summerfield again!¡±


    Just then, Jenna came out of the banquet hall, hollering, ¡°Adler! What are your dragging your feet for? We¡¯ve got plenty to handle inside!¡±


    Seeing Jenna, a smile lit up Sophie¡¯s face. ¡°Jenna¡­¡±


    Jenna froze at the sound of Sophie¡¯s voice and then, catching sight of her standing by a car, rushed over. Tears welled up, and she enveloped Sophie in a tight hug, crying, ¡°Oh, Sophie! I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±


    Adler, feeling a bit awkward, gave Jenna a gentle tug. ¡°People are watching. Try to keep it together!¡±


    To the world, Jenna was a powerhouse, alwaysposed and icy¨Ca real business shark. But behind the scenes, she and Adler were goofballs.


    Jenna swatted Adler¡¯s hand away, annoyed. ¡°Sophie made it through¨CI¡¯m overjoyed! Why should I care about appearances?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Of course, you needn¡¯t worry about her image. Even if you cry your makeup off, no one in Devonport would dare say a word!¡± Adler¡¯sment hit home, and Jenna nodded approvingly. She linked arms with Sophie, saying, ¡°Come on, Sophie, there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you tonight.¡±


    Jenna whispered thest part, her eyes twinkling with mischief, leaving Sophie curious.


    The dinner had been thrown together at thest minute. What kind of surprise


    could there be?


    Jenna led Sophie inside. The Aldridge family¡¯s vast banquet hall was packed. There were friends of both the Aldridge and Costello families, allies of the


    1/2


    12:06


    Chapter Sus


    Tredgold and Dennis families, top brass from the S Corporation, and others Sophie had swayed from Odie¡¯s camp.


    The moment Sophie walked in, she became the center of attention. Jenna had quietly let go of her arm, and the crowd parted, revealing a red carpetid out specially for the asion. Before Sophie could take it all in, a loud ¡®bang¡® echoed, and petals began to fall from the ceiling. Sophie was momentarily spellbound, but when she looked up, she saw Colby at the end of the red carpet, dressed in a sharp ck suit.


    Colby stood tall and confident, his presence alone exuding a calming


    reassurance.


    The banquet hall had been meticulously decorated, with seductive red roses everywhere, transforming the entire estate into a floral paradise.


    Sophie had always loved wine¨Cred roses with their dangerous allure and breathtaking beauty.


    ¡°Sophie,e on, walk forward!¡± Jenna¡¯s voice came in a soft whisper from somewhere in the crowd.


    Another voice inside Sophie seemed to echo the sentiment, nudging her towards her happiness.


    Sophie had just taken a step when an unexpected voice from outside remarked, ¡°The Aldridge family sure knows how to throw a grand party.¡±

 CHAPTER 806

    <b>Chapter </b><b>806</b>


    <b>The </b><b>crowd </b>turned their heads towards the voice, and when <b>they </b>saw <b>James </b><b>walking </b><b>in</b>, the room fell silent.


    <b>Who </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>know that Sophie used to be James¡® wife? Their recent divorce <b>only </b>made people more curious about why he was here today. Was he here to <b>cause </b>trouble<b>?</b>


    On one side, you had Colby, and on the other, James¨Cboth were big shots in Devonport, not people you¡¯d want to mess with.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Adler was the first to freak out, ¡°Why is James here? Where is the security? He should¡¯ve stopped him!¡±


    Adler was about to rush over, but before he could, James¡® crew had already barged in, blocking the guests from both sides.


    With a frown, Sophie said, ¡°James, this is the Aldridge family¡¯s event, not a stage for the Burke family! Are you here to pick a fight with the five families?¡±


    Even though James had been the top dog in Devonport for years, he wouldn¡¯t


    stand a chance if the five families teamed up against him.


    James just gave the guests a quick look and said coolly, ¡°You went to the Minton family first, starting this mess. So why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°James, don¡¯t get too full of yourself!¡±


    Adler kicked one of the Burke family¡¯s bodyguards out of the way and stepped forward. Jenna, worried Adler might cause a scene, quickly followed and stood by his side.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t think you are all that. The only reason we haven¡¯t gone up against you is ¡®cause we chose not to! Today is my friend¡¯s engagement party. If you want to cause trouble, you better get my okay first!¡±


    Jenna stepped up too. ¡°James, even though the Dennis family isn¡¯t one of the big four, we¡¯re still part of the Costello family and pretty influential in Devonport. By crashing my brother¡¯s engagement party, you¡¯ve made an enemy of us! If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll take your people and leave now.¡±


    ¡°In Devonport, when the Burke family speaks, no one dares to ignore it,¡±


    <b>7/2</b>


    12:02


    James said, scanning the room. ¡°We¡¯ve now teamed up with the Minton family. Those of you who came from the Minton family, I¡¯m giving you a chance to leave now. In the future, the Burke family will treat <i>you </i>with respect.


    But if you stay, from this moment on, you¡¯re our enemy.¡±


    James¡® words left everyone looking at each other, unsure of what to do.


    The five major families in Devonport were a big deal, and so was James. What a tough spot to be in!


    ¡°Maybe we should leave. Everyone knows the Burke family runs Devonport.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if we stay, we¡¯ll never have a chance to work with the Burke family again!¡±


    ¡°S Corporation and the five major families are strong, but even they wouldn¡¯t want to cross James. We¡¯d be in big trouble if we pick the wrong side!¡±


    For a moment, the guests were all second¨Cguessing their choices. Leaving now would be a p in the face to the five families. But staying meant getting on the wrong side of the Burke family!


    At this tense moment, all eyes turned to Colby, hoping he¡¯de up with a solution. The tension kept rising until Colby slowly walked over to Sophie.


    ¡°Colby¡­¡±


    11


    Just as Sophie was about to think of a way out, Colby pulled her behind him, took an unopened lollipop from his pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it into his mouth.

 CHAPTER 807

    <b>Chapter </b><b>807</b>


    He was munching on candy, but somehow, it gave off the vibe that he was puffing on a cigar.


    As everyone stood around confused about Colby¡¯s intentions, he didn¡¯t even bother to look up. With just a slight raise of his hand, the Costello family¡¯s personal guards stormed in through the door.


    James¡® bodyguards, although well¨Ctrained, were no match for the Costello family¡¯s elite forces, who were trained to rigorous standards every day. Facing the Costello guards, who looked like mercenaries, everyone started to feel the panic set in. They all wondered if they¡¯d end up caught in the crossfire between these two powerhouses.


    ¡°No one is gonna leave this room today.¡±


    Colby¡¯s voice was calm and steady. The Costello guards had already drawn their tasers, making everyone swallow nervously.


    Since Colby¡¯s arrival in Devonport, he had kept a low profile, making everyone forget what he was originally known for! Colby was a fearless daredevil. Even though he now ran the Costello Corporation and had toned down his actions, his nature never changed. If he decided to pick up the butcher¡¯s knife, they had no choice but to wait for their doom!


    Faced with the choice between money or life, those present quickly made up their minds. The ones James had persuaded earlier now didn¡¯t dare take a single step forward.


    James frowned slightly.


    Colby stepped forward, his eyes twinkling with amusement, ¡°Today¡¯s my engagement party with Sophie. Mr. Burke, are you sticking around to celebrate?¡±


    Sensing the amusement in Colby¡¯s eyes, James replied coldly, ¡°No thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Aldridge family didn¡¯t invite you tonight. Please take your men and leave, Mr. Burke.¡±


    Upstairs, Gordon sat in his wheelchair. This was the Aldridge family¡¯s territory, and over the years, James was the first to cause trouble here.


    1/2


    12.02


    James said calmly, ¡°Since Mr. Gordon has spoken, I¡¯ll respect your wish today.¡± Satisfied with the answer, Colby turned back to Sophie¡¯s side, ¡°<i>Someone</i>, show them out.¡±


    The security at the door stepped forward to escort James out, and none <i>of </i>the guests who had wavered earlier dared to leave with him.


    This move was undoubtedly a p in James¡® face. It would likely jeopardize James¡® status as the top dog in Devonport in the future.


    Surprisingly, James didn¡¯t make a scene. He coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Burke family¡¯s bodyguards followed James. Just as the group was about to leave, James suddenly stopped, turned his back to Sophie and the others, and said, ¡°Burke International congrattes you on your engagement. On your wedding day, I¡¯ll personally deliver a gift.¡±


    With that, James led his people out of the estate.


    Gordon signaled Rick to take him downstairs, and Rick quickly pushed Gordon into the elevator.


    Colby¡¯s bodyguards withdrew, and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Sorry for the disruption, but I believe after tonight, we¡¯ll all be partners. Our families won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Hearing Gordon¡¯s words finally put everyone at ease.


    Adler, still annoyed, muttered at the table, ¡°Such a good engagement party ruined. Was James doing this on purpose?¡°

 CHAPTER 808

    ¡°What engagement? Howe I didn¡¯t know anything about it?¡± Sophie asked Colby, feigning surprise. The moment she walked into the Aldridge Estate, she knew something fishy was going on.


    But she didn¡¯t believe for a second that Colby was behind it.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m really feeling wronged here,¡± Colby said with a pained look. ¡°When they dragged me downstairs, all they told me was to change my clothes. No one mentioned it was an engagement party.¡±


    ¡°They?¡± Sophie eyed Adler and Jenna, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are these the ¡®they¡® you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Put on the spot, Adler gave an awkward smile. Beside him, Jenna looked equally sheepish, like a kid caught with their hand in the cookie jar.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because thest engagement party was a mess, right? We just wanted to take this chance to do it over, but who knew¡­¡± she trailed off.


    No one expected that James would show up and cause a scene!


    Sophie turned back to Colby. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t your idea? And here I thought you were nning a surprise engagement party for me.¡±


    But this time, it was all surprise and no delight.


    Colby yfully pinched Sophie¡¯s nose. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t have something nned for you? It¡¯s just that they took matters into their own hands this time and nearly ruined everything.¡±


    ¡°No way! If you were nning your own engagement party, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Adler was flustered; Colby always looped him in for big events like this.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Now, here Colby was, nning it all solo without a peep. It felt like his role as


    a best friend didn¡¯t matter at all!


    Jenna gently tugged Adler¡¯s arm. ¡°Calm down. Remember the cruise ship confession? We had no clue about that either.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true,¡± Adler grumbled, pursing his lips in frustration.


    He couldn¡¯t stand anyone being more romantic than him, not even his best


    <b>1/3</b>


    12:02


    buddy!


    Meanwhile, news that the Minton family was being snubbed at a dinner hosted by five families at the Aldridge Estate quickly became a hot topic.


    Only Colby coulde up with such a sneaky move and have the guts to pull it off.


    Odie, back at the Minton family, watched the news, his forehead veins bulging with rage.


    Jonah walked in, ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    ¡°Kiran¡­ has run away.¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡± Odie¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°What do you mean ¡®run away¡®?¡±


    ¡°The Pord family couldn¡¯t find Kiran. Devonport is sorge; we have no idea where he might have gone. Our people are looking too, but we¡¯re not familiar with Devonport¡­¡±


    They weren¡¯t in Devonport, and their resources were stretched thin here. Finding Kiran in the vast crowd of Devonport was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°This Kiran¡­¡± Odie clenched his fists.


    Jonah added, ¡°Boss¡­ also, Ms. Sandy¡­¡±


    Odie frowned. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sandy justnded overseas yesterday. Forced back by Colby, she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride. When she heard you were in Devonport, she rushed over immediately. She¡¯s already here.¡±


    Hearing this, Odie gave a sardonicugh. ¡°She actually came here? Doesn¡¯t she know what ¡®danger¡®/means?¡±


    Sandy was a princess/spoiled rotten by the Pord family, her arrogance fueled by a lifetime of indulgence.


    Since Colby had made it clear that Sandy was not to set foot in Devonport


    2/3


    <b>12.02</b>


    again, her defiance was a one¨Cway ticket to trouble!

 CHAPTER 809

    in Devonport, it seemed getting in was easy enough for Sandy, but leaving would be a whole other story.


    ¡°Caelum means he only has one daughter and wants Mr. Odie to take good care of her. He insists that nothing should happen to her in Devonport, or else¡­¡± Jonah didn¡¯t finish, but Odie got the message loud and clear.


    Rubbing his temples, Odie said, ¡°Got it. If she wants to move in, let her. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything reckless, why wouldn¡¯t I protect her?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    To him, women were just stepping stones. Once he had the Pord family¡¯s power in his grasp, he wouldn¡¯t worry about outsmarting Colby.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get her room ready right away.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Odie nodded, his thoughts drifting back to Sophie¡¯s voice from earlier that evening. The big boss of S Corporation¡­ So what? She¡¯d still be at the mercy of his drugs.


    ¡°You might manage for a while,¡± Odie muttered coldly, ¡°but let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up.¡±


    By his calctions, the second onset was due any moment now. Without that medication to ease her symptoms, how long could Sophie keep up her strong front?


    Later that evening, after the dinner party at Aldridge Estate wrapped up, Adler and Jenna were directing the cleanup crew. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their yful banter in the hall. But then, the scent of tobo on Odie sneaked into her mind, a scent all too familiar from her days in Summerfield.


    Sensing something was off, Sophie hurried upstairs. Jenna, noticing from the first floor, found it odd. ¡°What¡¯s up with Sophie acting so weird?¡±


    Adler nced where Jenna was looking and agreed, ¡°Yeah, she couldn¡¯t be pregnant, could she?¡°/


    ¡°Seriously? Pregnant?!¡± Jenna was taken aback.


    Just then, Colby emerged from the downstairs bathroom. When he didn¡¯t see


    1/2


    Sophie, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Startled, Adler replied, ¡°Sophie just rushed upstairs, looking like she had too much to drink.¡±


    Jenna shot Adler a look, ¡°She didn¡¯t drink tonight!¡±


    Hearing this, Colby frowned. Jenna added, ¡°I saw her covering her mouth. Could she really be pregnant?¡±


    Jenna turned to Colby and said, ¡°Colby, you¡¯re not married to Sophie yet. You can¡¯t be irresponsible. Have you been careful?¡±


    Colby¡¯s face darkened, realizing the seriousness of the situation. Without responding to Jenna, he headed upstairs immediately.


    Others might not know, but he did. Before marriage, he wouldn¡¯t let Sophie get pregnant and be the talk of the town. He was always careful. Pregnancy was out of the question, so she must be feeling unwell.


    In the bedroom, Sophie looked pale, her vision blurry. Once again, Odie¡¯s twisted face and voice echoed in her mind, ¡°Beg me, beg me and I¡¯ll save


    <i>you</i>.¡±


    Beg? Sophie would never beg.


    Stumbling into the bathroom, she turned on the shower. The cold water brought a brief moment of rity, but soon, the sensation of ants crawling over her heart took over.


    She craved that feeling of being on the edge of ecstasy. But her sanity screamed at her that she couldn¡¯t!

 CHAPTER 810

    Sophie heard a noise at the bedroom door, her heart skipped a beat.


    Was it Colby? No, she couldn¡¯t let him see her like this.


    Sophie quickly leaned against the bathroom door, and sure enough, Colby¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Sophie?¡± His tone was full of concern.


    Trying to sound casual, she replied, ¡°I have a stomachache. You followed me all the way to the bathroom? Please, just go away.¡±


    There was a hint of yful annoyance in her voice, but Colby furrowed his brows outside, ¡°Did you eat something badst night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so.¡± Struggling with the difort, Sophie hurriedly said, ¡°Colby, could you please leave for now and get me some painkillers for my stomach?¡±


    Colby¡¯s tone finally softened. ¡°Okay, just give me a moment.¡±


    Once he agreed, she sighed in relief. Laboriously, she crawled to the bathtub and sshed cold water on her face, trying to stay alert. But her trembling hands caused the water to soak her entire body.


    Outside, Colby returned quickly. He knocked gently, his voice full of gentleness and care, ¡°I left the meds on the table. Gordon called me to the study, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ go ahead, I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Sophie barely kept her sanity, waiting until she heard Colby¡¯s footsteps fade away before she staggered to open the bathroom door.


    But the next second, her legs gave out from under her, and she copsed. Just as she thought she was going to hit the floor, a pair of strong arms caught her.


    Smelling the familiar scent of tobo, her heart skipped again.


    ¡°Colby¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to fool.¡±


    1/2


    1903


    There was a barely detectable choke in his deep voice as he tightened his grip


    on her arms.


    ¡°Colby¡­ I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine soon¡­ really


    Sophie repeated over and over, as if saying it would make the pain go away But in reality, she was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t stand. Her entire went pressed down on Colby.


    As Sophie moaned in pain, Colby clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging. He tried to control his emotions and said softly, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m here


    Holding the nearly delirious Sophie close, he ced her on the bed. Tim here, right here with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Her consciousness was already blurring, her face deathly pale, almost devoid of any color.


    Colby held her hand tightly, ¡°I¡¯m here, always here.¡±


    Seeing him, she managed a weak smile. But soon, the intense pain overwhelmed her, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    In her mind, a voice kept taunting her, convincing her that just a little of the powder, just a bit, would take the pain away.


    The thought was even stronger than before, she couldn¡¯t control her desire to knock herself unconscious to escape the pain.


    ¡°Sophie!¡±


    Colby blocked her head from hitting the wall with his hand, but she had already lost consciousness, biting down on his arm, almost tearing his flesh.


    He just grunted without withdrawing his hand. If he pulled away now, she might bite through her own tongue.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Downstairs, Adler and Jenna heard themotion from upstairs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 CHAPTER 811

    <b>Chapter </b><b>811</b>


    When they burst into the room, they were met with the shocking sight <i>of </i>Sophie sinking her teeth into Colby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Colby!¡±


    Adler rushed forward, desperate to pull them apart, but Colby urgently whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to lose your arm?¡±


    Adler was clueless about what had happened, but noticing Sophie¡¯s pale face and feeling her burning forehead, he quickly realized something was seriously


    wrong.


    Jenna paced anxiously nearby, her voice trembling, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s wrong with Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking!¡±


    Adler¡¯s face turned dark with worry as he grabbed Jenna¡¯s arm, ¡°We need to go outside.¡±


    ¡°Go outside? We can¡¯t leave her like this! Sophie! Sophie!¡±


    Jenna called out in desperation, trying to reach Sophie, but Sophie seemed oblivious, her face contorted in agony.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡°.


    Adler pulled Jenna out of the room, despite her resistance and constant nces back.


    Outside, Gordon had just arrived. Seeing him, Jenna hurried over, ¡°Mr. Gordon, Sophie¡¯s really sick. Please call a doctor¡­¡±


    Gordon cut her off, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent for one. Just make sure no one hears


    about this.¡±


    Adler¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go get William right away.¡±


    It was rare for Jenna to see Adler so serious, and even Gordon looked incredibly tense. The gravity of the situation hit her hard, and she turned pale, ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    11:20


    Neither Adler nor Gordon spoke, their silence confirming her worst fears.


    Jenna felt a cold dread. In their social circle, drug use wasn¡¯t umon. Those who fell into it often met tragic ends. If Sophie didn¡¯t make it¡­


    ¡°What happened? How did Sophie get involved with that stuff?¡± Jenna turned to Gordon, her face ashen, ¡°Mr. Gordon, did you know about this?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    From Gordon¡¯s expression, it seemed he had known for a while. Yet Sophie had seemed so normal around them. Had she been enduring this torment alone.all this time?


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. Colby has prepared well for this. We¡¯re working on an antidote for the new drug the Mintons developed. Sophie will be alright; she has to be.¡± Gordon¡¯s words seemed meant tofort Jenna, but it sounded like he was reassuring himself too.


    Inside the room, the metallic taste of blood filled Sophie¡¯s mouth. When she finally came to her senses, she realized she had bitten into Colby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Colby¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice was filled with tears. Colby felt as if a knife had pierced his heart, the pain making it hard to breathe. He gently held Sophie¡¯s face, whispering, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for, sweetheart. Trust me, I¡¯ll find a way. I can find a way. You have to hang in there. Only then can you truly escape this pain.¡±


    Sophie, lost in her anguish, shook her head frantically, gripping Colby¡¯s arm tighter, ¡°Colby¡­ please, I¡¯m begging you¡­ just give me the medicine¡­ I know you can get it! Colby¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 812

    <b>Chapter </b>812


    Hearing those words, Colby clenched his fists tight.


    He had felt this way before¨Cquitting was harder than facing death itself. He couldn¡¯t stand to see Sophie in such agony.


    ¡°Colby! Look at me! Can you really watch me suffer like this? Colby¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s mind was a mess, the desperation to escape the pain had overpowered her reason. Seeing her like that was tearing Colby apart inside.


    Outside, Gordon rushed in with a doctor, who immediately went to Sophie and held her down on the bed.


    ¡°Colby! Colby!¡± Sophie¡¯s voice was filled with panic as she called out his name. Colby struggled to keep his emotions in check. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Move aside¡­¡±


    The doctors exchanged nces, hesitating. Frustrated, Colby shouted, ¡°I said move!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, step back,¡± Gordon ordered, and the doctors finally obeyed.


    Colby watched as a terrified Sophie threw herself into his arms. He gently patted her back, trying tofort her, ¡°Sophie, just sleep. It¡¯ll get better¡­ and, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he struck the back of her neck, knocking her out. The room fell silent, and Sophiey unconscious in his arms.


    ¡°Sophie¡­¡± Jenna couldn¡¯t bear the sight and ran out of the room, with Adler following closely behind.


    Colby held Sophie tightly, nting a tender kiss on her forehead before gentlyying her down on the bed.


    Gordon turned to the doctor, ¡°Administer the antidote.¡±


    The doctor nodded and stepped forward, but Colby extended a hand, ¡°Give me the syringe.¡±


    Gordon frowned, b¨²t Colby insisted, ¡°No one knows this stuff better than me.


    1/3


    Hand it over.¡±


    The doctor nced at Gordon, who eventually nodded in agreement. The doctor handed the syringe to Colby, who expertly inserted the needle into Sophie¡¯s vein.


    Once it was done, Colby stood up and looked at Gordon, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Gordon didn¡¯t say a word, just followed Colby out of the room silently.


    In the dimly lit hallway, Colby¡¯s expression was cold and grim. ¡°This was Odie¡¯s doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found out, were you nning on keeping this from me?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I hoped you¡¯d respect Sophie¡¯s wishes. She didn¡¯t want you to overreact.¡±


    ¡°Overreact? I¡¯ll show you what overreacting looks like.¡±


    Colby clenched his fists again.


    Gordon watched as Colby strode away. Rick couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re just going to let him go? Aren¡¯t you going to stop him?¡±


    ¡°When ites to Sophie, neither you nor I can stop him.¡± Gordon spoke in a low voice, ¡°Make sure someone is watching Sophie around the clock. We can¡¯t let anything else happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    It waste at night, and the streets of Devonport suddenly roared with the sound of engines. Outside the Minton residence, the security team quickly sensed something was wrong. Before they could react, a dozen cars had already pulled up, blocking the streets on either side of the Minton residence.


    ¡°Go notify the boss!¡±


    Before the guard could finish his sentence, he was knocked to the ground. In no time, the area outside the Minton residence was filled with cries of pain.


    Colby stepped out of one of the cars, raised his hand, and someone ced ¡°Construction in Progress¡± signs on both sides of the street outside the Minton residence.


    ¡°Sir, everything is set up.¡±

 CHAPTER 813

    <b>Chapter </b><b>813</b>


    Hearing this, Colby stubbed out his cigarette.


    He had promised Sophie he¡¯d quit smoking, but today he broke that promise. He also vowed to her that he¡¯d stay out of the dangerous underworld. Yet just moments ago, he realized thatying down his weapons was like handing


    others the knife to hold at his throat.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Colby¡¯s tone was casual, as if he were talking about grabbing a bite to eat. His men swiftly moved into action, rounding up all the security guards of the


    Minton family in the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Jonah burst into Odie¡¯s bedroom, his face unusually urgent. ¡°Boss! Colby¡¯s here!¡±


    Odie¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. He thought Colby wouldn¡¯t dare show his face again, but here he was.


    The next second, Odie heard hurried footsteps, followed by the sound of ss and porcin shattering.


    ¡°Smash everything. Don¡¯t stop until I say so.¡± Colby¡¯s voice was cold, like a gust from the depths of hell.


    Odie¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Just as he was about to stand, a bullet whizzed past his ear, drawing a trickle of blood.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ?


    Odie raised his hand, stopping Jonah. Jonah stepped in front of Odie, only to see Colby at the door holding a silencer¨Cequipped pistol.


    ¡°Are you gonna do it yourself, or do I have to make you?¡± Colby asked, his voice chilling.


    Odie sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die yet. Save that for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sir, everyone¡¯s been dealt with,¡± one of Colby¡¯s men reported.


    The man was a trusted soldier from the Costello family. Odie couldn¡¯t help bu


    scoff. ¡°Colby, is that all you¡¯ve got? Do you even dare toy a hand on me?¡±


    <i>7/2</i>


    11:21 1N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Before Odie could finish his sentence, Colby raised his gun and fired without blinking. The shot caught Odie off guard, and Jonah¡¯s shocked cry rang out, ¡°Boss!¡±


    Odie looked down; pain seared through his thigh. Jonah immediately grabbed the first aid kit from under the table to bandage the wound.


    ¡°Colby! You shot me?¡±


    Odie¡¯s face twisted in rage. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear Colby apart.


    ¡°To you, this wound is nothing. Want another?¡± Colby raised his hand again, this time aiming the gun at Odie¡¯s forehead.


    Odie¡¯s face darkened. He knew Colby was an excellent marksman; if Colby wanted, he could end him in a second.


    ¡°You gonna kill me? For Sophie?¡±


    At the mention of Sophie, Colby¡¯s gaze grew even colder.


    Bearing the pain, Odie scoffed, ¡°A man who doesn¡¯t even care about his own brother, but cares about a woman? Colby, you¡¯re full of surprises.¡±


    ¡°Sir! Don¡¯t waste words on him. I¡¯ll take him down now!¡± one of Colby¡¯s men said, stepping forward.


    But Jonah had finished bandaging Odie and immediately stood up, aiming his gun at Colby.


    ¡°Anyone who moves, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Jonah dered coldly.


    Colby gave Jonah an indifferent nce. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, but how good is your aim?¡±


    Hearing this, Jonah frowned slightly. Odie pressed down on his pistol and mocked, ¡°Forget it. Colby¡¯s always been ruthless and cold¨Chearted. He¡¯s faster and more urate than you.¡±

 CHAPTER 814

    Hearing this, Jonah could only stick close to Odie, his eyes fixed warily on Colby standing before them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to get back at me for Sophie, go ahead and try,¡± Odie taunted as he plopped down on a nearby couch, paying no mind to the pain shooting up his injured leg.


    Guys like them were used to brawls and bruises¨Cwhat injury hadn¡¯t they survived? Odie didn¡¯t believe for a second that Colby would kill him, the head honcho of the Mintons, all over a woman.


    As Colby moved closer, Jonah stepped in to stop him, but one icy look from Colby froze him in ce, like some invisible force had locked him down.


    ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you yet?¡± Colby asked, his voice cold.


    Before Odie could answer, Colby whipped out a syringe and jabbed it into Odie¡¯s arm, catching himpletely off guard.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jonah snapped out of his trance, but it was toote. Colby had already emptied the syringe into Odie.


    Odie¡¯s face drained of color. He tried to stand and take a swing at Colby, but his leg gave out, and Colby easily grabbed him by the cor.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for some old ties, you¡¯d be dead already,¡± Colby said, his voice even colder.


    ¡°Oh, I should thank you then¨Cfor this shot of poison!¡± Odie spat, grinding his teeth in fury.


    He didn¡¯t buy Colby¡¯s act for a second. It was all because Sophie was strung out on drugs. Without a new fix, she¡¯d be writhing in pain, tormented by withdrawal.


    ¡°You think you can ease Sophie¡¯s pain with more drugs? Well, guess what, buddy, you¡¯re not getting any from me!¡± Odie snarled.


    Colby just sneered in response.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Odie thought Colby was here for Sophie¡¯s drugs, but he was dead wrong. Colby would never let Sophie sink deeper into that hell.


    715


    11:21


    <b>With </b>a shove, he sent Odie sprawling <b>back </b>onto the couch. ¡°Think about <b>yourself </b><b>first</b>. I promise, your suffering will be much worse than hers,¡± Colby <b>said</b>.


    The Mintons¡® drug¡¯s were something else¨Cpure and highly addictive. Breaking <b>free </b>was nearly impossible. While Colby didn¡¯t have those exact drugs, he had enough to get Odie hooked.


    Sure enough, Odie was already feeling the strange effects crawling through his body. Dealers might dabble, but bosses? They steered clear. Only they knew how horrific this stuff really was. In a few years, it would erode a person¡¯s nerves, leaving them a broken shell, prone to madness and fits.


    Colby¡¯s move was truly vicious!


    As Colby turned to leave, Odie called out, his voice icy, ¡°Colby, you¡¯ll regret not killing me today!¡±


    ¡°Death would be a mercy for you. I won¡¯t let you off that easy,¡± Colby replied, walking away, leaving Odie sitting alone on the couch, his face dark with anger.


    Once Colby left, Jonah rushed to Odie¡¯s side. ¡°Boss, we need to get you help. I¡¯ll call a doctor right now!¡±


    Odie hadn¡¯t even noticed his pale face from blood loss or the hallucinations creeping into his vision. The sensation slowly taking over his body was almost too much to bear.

 CHAPTER 815

    <b>Chapter </b><b>815</b>


    The next moment, Odie copsed on the couch, convulsing as if he §±oating among the clouds, overwhelmed by a pleasure so <i>intense </i>it almost suffocating.


    Jonah rushed over, shouting, ¡°Boss! Hang in there, boss!¡±


    Odie couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside world, as if he were lost dream.


    Outside the Minton family estate, Colby remained stone¨Cfaced. His bc asked, ¡°Sir, are we just going to let this slide?¡±


    ¡°Burn it down.¡±


    ¡°Burn it? But¡­¡±


    Colby shot a cold nce at the bodyguard, who didn¡¯t dare protest and immediately made arrangements.


    In no time, the Minton family¡¯s newly built vi in Devonport was drench gasoline.


    Colby lit a cigarette, then casually tossed the butt into the yard. The mo hit the ground, mes roared to life, engulfing the Minton family courtya


    ¡°Sir, what if Odie dies? He knows the truth about the car ident that kil the old master and thedy¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating him. He won¡¯t die. At worst, he¡¯ll suffer a bit.¡±


    Colby watched coldly as mes devoured the Minton family vi.


    If he had known Odie would target Sophie, he would have killed him back instead of sparing his life on a whim, creating a formidable rival for himsel


    As dawn broke, Sophie wearily opened her eyes. The scene before her ma her pause, quickly recalling the events of the previous night.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    Sophie flung the covers aside, ready to rush out, but the maiding in wit breakfast stopped her, ¡°Ms. Sophie! Mr. Gordon ordered that you rest when you wake up. You can¡¯t go anywhere now!¡±


    1/2


    11:21


    ±ù ÊÛ


    Best with you for the wholetter half of the


    send tunded as the hub and hasn¡¯te out yet¡±


    shual counting left Sophie frozen in ce.


    and down the Minton family¡¯s ce?


    Cartoon edited nonchntly, he¡¯s at the end of theidor on the third floor You might want to check on him. I fear he¡¯s lost it.


    Sophie almost ran out immediately. Despite feeling weak and unsteady, she tured up to the third floor, leaning on the wall for support.


    At the end of the corridor on the third floor, she saw a door marked Laboratory


    Sophie burst through the door to find Colby wearing transparent safety goggles and a gas mask, intently working with the reagents in his hands. Soom, a cold, steady voice came from beneath the gas mask, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°W¡¯s me. Do you want me to leave too?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice was weak, tinged with helplessness,


    At the sound of Sophie¡¯s voice, Colby stiffened.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 CHAPTER 816

    ng that Colby son down the reagent he was holding, walked out of the


    area and only then took off his protective mask. He said in a low know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie, of course, knew that Colby¡¯s reluctance wasn¡¯t about not wanting to see her, but rather about feeling guilty for not having protected her well enough,


    heard you set the Minton family¡¯s estate on firest night,¡± Sophie said. ¡°Did Gordon tell you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who told me. Just tell me, did you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I did.¡±


    At that moment, Colby looked like a schoolboy who¡¯d been caught doing something wrong.


    With a deep voice, he said, ¡°I actually wanted to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to have a future with a Colby whose hands are stained with blood.¡±


    He had once promised to present Sophie with a clean version of himself. Everything else could change, but he would never allow anyone to threaten Sophie¡¯s safety.


    If a man can¡¯t even protect the woman he loves, what kind of man is he?


    Watching Colby¡¯s downcast eyes, Sophie hugged him tightly and said, ¡°Who says your hands are stained with blood? My husband is the cleanest of them all.¡±


    She had been very afraid before, afraid that Colby would actually proceed to kill Odie. If that happened, all their efforts would have been in vain, and Colby would be burdened with a murder.


    To uncover the truth behind the Costello family parents¡® car ident years ago, <i>to </i>find out what secrets Devonport hides, Odie had to stay alive. They


    1/3


    had to find the root of all these evils.


    The secrets guarded by Devonport and the four major families were closely rted. Instead of letting those covetous people snatch Devonport¡¯s treasure, it was better for them to take the initiative. At least they could figure out what secrets Devonport was hiding and devise solutions for potential dangers ahead.


    Just as Sophie wasforting Colby, she suddenly heard him chuckle above her head, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    Realizing she had inadvertently referred to Colby as her husband in her attempt tofort him, Sophie¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Ylou didn¡¯t hear that!¡±


    Colby pulled her into his embrace, bent down to kiss her lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Colby¡¯s eyes were filled with tender affection, yet Sophie asked, ¡°Since when did you know about drugs?¡±


    Sophie remembered that although Colby had dealings in the grey areas and had connections in both the underworld and legitimate society, the Costello family had strict rules against drugs, both domestically and internationally.


    Still, Colby seemed quite familiar with them.


    ¡°It was something I had to learn out of necessity, but that¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Colby gently stroked Sophie¡¯s head, indulgently saying, ¡°Alright, the smell here is unpleasant. Let me help you back to rest properly. Trust me, with me by your side, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I know, as long as you are with me, we can turn any peril into safety.¡±


    Sophie smiled. Having already experienced life and death, she now only wanted to cherish the person in front of her.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead might be, she was determined to walk it together with Colby


    Meanwhile, at the Four Seasons Hotel.


    Sandy nced at Odie, who was lying on the bedroom bed, and said with


    2/3


    11.00


    disgust, ¡°My dad told me you¡¯d take good care of me. Is this your idea of taking good care of someone?¡±


    Hearing this, Jonah frowned and said, ¡°Ms. Sandy, please watch your words.¡±


    ¡°And who are you to talk to me like that?¡± Sandy red at Jonah. She scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if it weren¡¯t for me, you and your half¨Cdead boss would have already perished in that fire! You and your boss should be thanking me!¡±

 Chapter 817

    "You..."


    Jonah''s gaze turned icy in an instant. Inside the room, Odie spoke calmly, "Jonah, show some respect to Ms. Sandy."


    "Did you hear that? I''m your boss''s lifesaver and his fianc¨¦e. If you give me that look one more time, I''ll have him gouge out your eyes and feed them to the dogs!" With that, Sandy spun on her heel and headed back to her suite.


    Jonah frowned deeply, while Odie let out a cold chuckle. "Lucky woman. If she hade just a bit earlier, I would have made sure she was burnt alive in that fire!" "Boss, she is Caelum''s daughter after all...''


    "I know. Otherwise, her words alone would have been enough to warrant her death a hundred times over."


    "So, what''s the n now, boss?"


    Odie replied nonchntly, "Get me a ce to stay.¡±


    "I''ve already had someone arrange it."


    "Make it next to Sophie''s apartment."


    "What?" Jonah thought he misheard. "Boss, that woman is trouble."


    They had initially thought Sophie was merely relying on James'' resources, andter on, Colby, to gain some fame. But now, they had discovered that not only did Sophie have the support of the Dennis family, the Tredgold family, and the Aldridge family, but she was also the power behind the S Corporation.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Colby protected her with his life. If Odie tried to move against Sophie again, Colby might actually kill him.


    The more they provoked her, the more trouble they would invite.


    "I don''t n on provoking her, but Sandy despises Sophie. We have to ease her worries." Odie sneered.


    Jonah was silent for a moment, then said, "Alright, I''ll handle it."


    As Jonah h was about to leave, he


    suddenly remembered somethin


    "Go on."


    there''s one more


    t belongs to en


    "Do you remember the daughter from the White family?"


    "Vanessa?" Odie frowned, "What about her?"


    "I found out thatst time Ms. Sandy wanted to go against Sophie, it was to stand up for the White family''s daughter. Back in the day, the old man from the White family handed Vanessa over to Colby, and it was well-known overseas. Now that Colby is about to marry Sophie, if we use Vanessa to spread rumors about Colby abandoning her, we could shake the loyalty of the White family''s old guards. That would be very useful in dismantling Colby''s power."


    Odie raised an eyebrow, considering. "Vanessa..."


    Vanessa had always been Colby''s


    shadow, and Odie knew of her


    feelings for him when her father was still alive. However, Colby had no interest in her, so Odie hadn''


    thought much of it.


    Now, it seemed Vanessa might just be a key yer.


    Outside, a bodyguard knocked on the door. "Boss, Mr. Burke is here."


    "Let him in."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard let James in, and Odie asked, "What do you want?"


    "I heard the Mintons have developed a new drug."


    "That''s right."


    James spoke coolly, "I want one."

 Chapter 818

    Nichole had been tied to the bed for two days. During this time, James hadn''t been bringing her food or water consistently, and her mouth was still taped shut. She had no choice but to relieve herself right there on the bed.


    The room reeked, and Nichole was on the brink of madness from the torment.


    Just then, she heard footsteps outside.


    Marian tried to open the door but couldn''t.


    "Mmm! Mmm!"


    Nichole struggled, making as much noise as she could, hoping someone would hear her ande to her rescue. But soon, a voice shattered her hopes.


    "Marian." James'' voice was icy.


    Marian, startled, said, "Sir, you weren''t herest night, so I thought I''d clean your room this morning..."


    "From now on, no one but me is allowed in this room."


    "But... what about cleaning?"


    "I''ll handle it myself."


    James'' words puzzled Marian, but she had no choice but to follow his orders.


    "Oh, by the way, sir, Ms. Nichole has been missing for a few days. Should we send someone to look for her?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No need. I''ve sent her away. Don''t mention Nichole to me again."


    "


    "... Yes, sir."


    "You may leave."


    Marian silently left the second floor.


    Once Marian was gone, James took out his key, opened the door, and was hit by the foul stench inside.


    He put on a mask and gloves, tore the tape off Nichole''s mouth, and poured water into her parched mouth from a bottle he had with him.


    Nichole, in a pitiful state, drank the water greedily like a desperate animal.


    Before she could finish, James shoved something mushy from a meal box into her mouth.


    Despite her hunger, Nichole felt nauseous at the first bite. "What is this... What have you fed me?"


    Nichole barely held back from vomiting, but James coldly replied, "Slop."


    Nichole retched on the bed. James watched her with a cold indifference as she tried to scream for help, "Help! He-Mmm!" Before she could finish, her mouth was sealed with tape again. Nichole''s eyes were filled with terror, pleadingly staring at James.


    She didn''t understand what she had done wrong. Why would James treat her this way!


    "Do you know why I married you?" As he spoke, James drew a substance into a syringe that Odie had given him.


    Nichole didn''t know what James


    was nning she retreated in fear,


    but James said, "Being married to you will save me a lot of


    unnecessary trouble in the future: The thought of being married to someone like you disgusts me, but Knowing you''ll pay a price makes me d I can handle it myself."


    Nichole shook her head desperately as James continued, "Don''t worry. 1 won''t let you die that easily. But those who do terrible things must be punished, right?"


    Saying this, James injected the substance into Nichole''s arm. Amidst her fear, Nichole''s pain seemed to magnify a hundredfold.


    After pulling out the syringe, James coldly watched Nichole''s reaction to the drug. Sure enough, within minute, Nichole began to convulse, entering a frenzied state.

 Chapter 819

    James turned on his heel and left the room, leaving Nichole alone. As he exited, he made sure to lock the door behind him.


    Downstairs, Marian was rummaging through the storage room on the ground floor. She picked up a strange silver mask and an unremarkable ck suit, examining them with a puzzled expression-she could hardly remember these being part of James'' wardrobe.


    Just then, James descended the stairs and caught Marian in the act of tossing the items out. Frowning, he stepped forward, retrieved the silver mask and ck suit, and remarked, "These are mine. From now on, don''t touch anything in the storage room without my permission."


    "... Yes, sir," Marian replied, somewhat taken aback.


    "And by the way, we don''t need a housekeeper anymore. I want you to go back to the family home and take care of my grandmother. She''s getting older and deserves to spend her days infort. Unless I say otherwise, she should stay put at home."


    "But sir, that means you''ll be the only one here. What about the daily cleaning and upkeep?"


    "I''ll handle it myself. Just follow my instructions."


    "... Yes, sir," Marian said, a hint of reluctance in her voice. She finished her tasks, changed out of her uniform, and left the Burke Estate.


    James nced down at the silver mask in his hands before cing it and the unremarkable suit back in the storage room.


    "Sophie, I can''t walk this path with you, but Logan will be there to help you," James thought to himself as he closed the storage room door.


    Back at the Aldridge Estate, Gordon


    was consulting with a team of experts about Sophie''s condition. The technical jargon made her head spin, so Colby simplified it for her, "With thetest antagonists and your own willpower, you might pull through. But since this is a new drug from the Mintons, there''s no prior sess story to lean on."


    One of the experts chimed in, "We also can''t predict whether quitting this drug will cause neurological damage, or how severe it might be."


    Sophie asked, "So, if someone can quit without significant neurological damage, there''s a chance for me?"


    "Exactly," the expert confirmed. "Our antagonist is specifically designed to counter this drug, but it can only block it. The real challenge is up to your willpower, Ms. Sophie." "Alright, I get it," Sophie said, a steely resolve in her voice.


    Having already gone through withdrawal twice, Sophie knew all too well the excruciating pain it entailed-a torment few could endure. The path ahead seemed daunting...


    "No matter what, I''ll always be by your side. I won''t let anything happen to you," Colby whispered, trying tofort her.


    He had been working tirelessly in theb, studying the Mintons''test concoction. If he could create a targeted treatment, he could ease Sophie''s suffering during her withdrawal. "I''ll be with you, always," Colby reaffirmed. His words brought Sophie a measure of peace.


    Gordon, observing Colby and Sophie


    holding hands, smiled softly. "Sophie was only injected once, so the damage to her nerves should be minimal. We''re all here to support yout, and we''ll find a solution in time." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jenna, unable to contain her anger, added, "That scumbag Odie got off easy with his house in mes! If you ask me, we should dere war on the Minton family! There''s no way Odie can mess with us on our own turthere in Devonport!"

 Chapter 820

    Gordon''s voice was calm and measured, "Maybe not in the past, but now? It''s hard to say." Jenna frowned, "Is it because of... James?"


    Thest time James said he would stand up for Odie, it was clear they were in cahoots.


    Adler, clearly irritated, chimed in, "This James is a real headache, Mr. Gordon. Even if our families join forces, can''t we take down Burke International?"


    "It''s tough to say," Gordon replied. "The Burke family has been thriving ever since James took over. Even the original big four families have had to tread carefully around them. This just shows how capable he really is."


    Jenna frowned deeper. "But why would James team up with the Mintons? Everyone knows the Minton family is a hot potato. The Burke family''s businesses are all legitimate. Isn''t James asking for trouble by partnering with them?"


    Gordon sighed lightly, "Maybe because the Burke family''s businesses are all above board, James feels the need to rely on the Minton family. After all, there are certain things he has to handle that aren''t exactly legal, and he can''t rely on Colby for that, can he?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gordon nced at Sophie before continuing, "Moreover, James has his reasons. Sophie is the head of S Corporation. Together with our four big families, including the Dennis family, James'' position is inevitably threatened. His only option is to team up with the Mintons. With the Minton familyes the support of the Pords, naturally elevating Burke International to a new level, making it hard for us topete."


    Adler nodded, "So, bottom line, James is going to coborate with the Minton family. This means Odie will have James'' backing in Devonport, and we''re destined to be at odds with James and Odie, right?" Sophie remained silent for a moment, sensing something off.


    When James had asked her to spare Bea and Nichole, he promised her that he would hand over Burke International to her in three months.


    She hadn''t taken it seriously at the time and was unsure of James'' true intentions. But the fact that he made such a promise clearly wasn''t for the future of Burke International.


    What was really going on?


    Before Sophie could think further, her phone buzzed.


    Sophie pulled out the new phone Colby had given her and saw a call from an unknown number. When she answered, a knowledgeable female voice came through, as this Ms. Sophie?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hello, this is the notary office. There''s a document that requires your signature."


    "What document?"


    "Apany share transfer agreement requiring your presence to sign."


    Apany share transfer agreement?


    Sophie frowned, murmuring, "I understand. I''ll be there shortly."


    After hanging up, Sophie pondered for a moment.


    Could James be serious about this?


    That afternoon, Sophie drove to the notary office.


    Honestly, signing the contract didn''t necessarily require such a formal setting; it could have been done with thepany or James'' private seal. The visit to the notary office was just to ensure the presence of a notary, guaranteeing the contract''s authenticity and reliability,


    The receptionist led Sophie to a private room where, sure enough, James was waiting.


    Even though Sophie didn''t want to


    interact with James right now, she needed


    to understand his intohet


    so she walked in.


    "Ms. Sophie, please review this contract to see if there''s anything amiss."

 Chapter 821

    Sophie grabbed the contract, her eyes scanning the text that confirmed James would hand over all Burke International shares to her in three months.


    "Handing over all of Burke International? I thought Mr. Burke was joking, but it seems he''s actually serious," she mused.


    James'' face remained impassive. "When I say something, I mean it. But..."


    "But what?"


    "But I doubt you''ll make it three months."


    James'' words wiped the smile right off Sophie''s face. He raised an eyebrow, adding, "I heard Odie injected you with some new drug. Ms. Sophie, you''ve been pampered your whole life and probably never faced any real hardship. If you don''t survive these three months, well, the money won''t be yours."


    Sophie looked down at the contract again and, sure enough, there was a use stating that if either party died within three months, the contract would be null and void.


    Scoffing, Sophie quickly signed her name and coldly said, "Rest assured, Mr. Burke. Just for the sake of taking over Burke International, I''ll make sure to stay alive¡ªat least for the next three months." "Let''s see," James replied.


    Sophie turned on her heel and left, the smile on James'' face fading slowly. He believed she could survive; she definitely would.


    Outside the notary office, Colt had been waiting. As soon as James stepped out, Colt approached him, saying, "Mr. Burke, Bea''s been waiting for you toe back."


    "Who told you toe?" James frowned slightly.


    Colt replied, "I usually handle your daily schedule, but recently... You went to Summerfield without me, and teaming up with the Mintons...


    It''s too risky for Burke


    en.swhovels


    James calmly retorted, "I gave you a holiday. You should be resting at home. Burke International''s matters don''t need your concern. You can leave now."


    "Mr. Burke only informed Bea to


    stop you from going to Bloomsbury to find Ms. Sophie! Ms. Sophie is with Colby, our enemy at Burke International! Please, reconsider this!"


    James shot Colt a cold nce. "From today onwards, you''re dismissed."


    Colt was stunned. He had worked at Burke International for years and never imagined James would dismiss him.


    James didn''t bother with Colt anymore, got into his car, and drove off.


    Meanwhile, back at the Burke family estate, Bea had already heard the news.


    "Are you saying James... James and Sophie went to the notary office?" Bea''s face went pale.


    Colt, visibly anxious, said, "Ma''am,


    everything I did was for Burke


    International and Mr. Burke! We


    can''t coborate with the Mintons we hand over the Burke


    nor canN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    family on a silver tter! Our


    foundation at Burke International


    would be destroyed!"


    Colt was by James'' side for so long, and knew how much the Burke family meant to him.


    How could Mr. Burke possibly hand over all his work to Ms. Sophie? If that happened, the Burke family would be ruined!


    Bea muttered, her voice trembling, "James... you can''t be this foolish... I won''t let you be this foolish!"

 Chapter 822

    In the grand bedroom of the Burke mansion, it took two days for Nichole to feel the full, agonizing grip of withdrawal. Her screams echoed through the room, and the chains binding her limbs rattled against the bed frame.


    After what felt like an eternity of torment, Nichole cried out, "Please, I''m begging you! Save me... I know I messed up, I really do!"


    Her pleas met only silence. Desperate, she screamed, "James! What did I ever do to you? What did you inject me with?"


    James stood on the opposite side of the room, staring intently at a timer in his hand.


    The first wave of agonysted about three hours. During those three hours, Nichole swung from excitement to sheer madness. The process was torturous but not fatal.


    Finally, she copsed onto the bed, utterly spent. Dark circles marred her eyes. In less than a week, she''d been reduced to a frail shadow of herself, nothing more than skin and bones.


    The first phase was over. James rose from the couch. He had a nutrient-rich drink prepared and poured it straight into Nichole''s mouth.


    "Cough cough-!" Nichole hacked violently, as if she was trying to eject her very soul.


    James had been feeding her high-protein supplements to keep her alive, but the blended concoction was nothing short of pig slop.


    Feeling like a mere animal, Nichole had survived by the barest thread.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you inject me with? Please, just let me go... I don''t need to be Mrs. Burke. Just let me go, I''m begging you..."


    Nichole pleaded, but James'' eyes remained emotionless.


    In the next moment, he firmly reapplied the tape over her mouth. Nichole, now too weak to resist,y there bound by chains, as helpless as amb to the ughter.


    "You should be thankful you''re still useful. Otherwise, your suffering would be far worse."


    James'' eyes were cold as he looked


    at Nichole. His phone shed,


    drawing his attention. He walked out of the room, sending detailed


    reports of Nichole''s reactions nex


    timing, and condition. After finishing,


    he turned off his phone, his face set


    in stone.


    If Nichole could survive without thetest countermeasures, then Sophie, so can you.


    In the Aldridge Estate, Sophie was following her daily health monitoring routine After a thorough check-up, the doctors reported, "Ms. Sophie, all your health indicators are normal,


    except for low blood sugar


    Gordon nodded, "You may leave us now." "Yes, sir."


    With the doctors gone, the room held only Gordon and Sophie.


    Sophie asked, "Is there something you want to tell me, Mr. Gordon?"


    "One month."


    "What?"


    "In one month, you''ll be back to normal."


    Sophie was stunned. Gordon


    continued, "Thetest drug from the Mintons is designed to create instant addiction. However, the dose Odie gave you must have been diluted. Otherwise, it would''ve damaged your nerves and caused rapid addiction."

 Chapter 823

    "He gave me a diluted version?" Sophie was taken aback, clearly not expecting Odie to still have a conscience.


    But soon, another question popped into her mind. "Mr. Gordon, how do you know all this?"


    Gordon leaned back, his voice steady. "Colby did a lot for the White family back in the day. They were involved in both legit and shady dealings, especially overseas where their dirty work was rampant. Colby went through hell for them, even got hooked on drugs. Every doctor thought he was a goner, but he pulled through. It took him a year of sheer determination to kick the habit."


    "How is that possible? Wasn''t Mr. Elwood, thete head of the White family, kind to Colby?"


    "Kind? In our world, what does kindness even mean? Mr. Elwood saw Colby''s potential and kept him close. To gain his trust, Colby had to take some extreme measures."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon continued in a calm manner, "Among the four major families, the Costello family is the most formidable. Colby ending up abroad wasn''t a fluke but part of Lennon''s long-term n. You were too young to know back then, but Colby was the most talented and mature among us. When the Costello family caught wind of the White family''s operations, Colby volunteered to go undercover abroad. He stayed hidden for years until he got his chance to get close to Mr. Elwood. How many people could show such resolve at such a young age?"


    Sophie fell silent, lost in thought.


    In her past life, she barely knew Colby. She only knew that after returning from abroad, he immediately became James'' rival. Within a few short years, they were both vying for control of Devonport.


    Now, Devonport had changed


    dramatically th less than two years, S Corporation emerged to challenge the Burke family. Thinking back, if she hadn''t bought that plot ofnd at the auction, things might have yed out just like before.


    Colby was always destined to sh with James. Her intervention had just thrown a wrench into the works.


    "Sophie?" Gordon''s voice snapped her back to the present. She shook off her thoughts and asked, "Does Colby know about this?"


    "Not yet. You should tell him


    yourself," Gordon said. "These past few days, he''s been holed up in theb for you. If he keeps this up, his health might fail. He might copse before you do."


    Sophie had been worried. She had tried talking to Colby, but he always reassured her, only to sneak back to theb while she slept.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gordon. I''ll go talk to him right away."


    Sophie left the bedroom, her spirits lifted. Outside, Adler and Jenna watched her, puzzled.


    Adler scratched his head. "Why''s Sophie so happy? Did she get some kind of brain damage from that bump on the wallst time?"


    "Cut it out! Can''t you say something


    good for once?" Jenna smacked the back of Adler''s head. He protested, "I''m just worried about her! She''s been sick for days, and Colby''s been acting obsessed! Locked in theb all day. What''s he nning to do, todo, be a chemistry professor or something?"

 Chapter 824

    Sophie dashed out of theb, catching sight of Colby deep in his work on thetest inhibitor. "Hey, I''ve got some good news. Wanna hear it?" she called out. Colby paused and turned to see Sophie at the door. Ever since herst visit, he had been adamant about not letting her into theb without proper safety gear.


    Colby quickly crossed the room. After peeling off his protective gear, he yfully tapped her head. "I keep telling you, it''s dangerous here. If you miss me, just holler and I''lle to you." "Mr. Gordon just shared some good news," Sophie said, raising an eyebrow. "Someone might finally get a break from being cooped up in theb 24/7." Without needing more details, Colby immediately understood. His face lit up with joy as he scooped Sophie into his arms. "Is it true? Is there hope?" "Yes, yes! Now put me down!" Sophieughed, patting Colby''s shoulders to signal him to lower her. As he did, he ced a tender kiss on her forehead. Taking her hand, Colby led Sophie out of the Aldridge Estate. "Colby! Where are we going?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    From the second-floor bedroom, Gordon watched Colby and Sophie head out. "Hey, hey, hey! What''s Colby doing?" Adler eximed. "If anyone sees them holding hands right now..." "Rick, get a car ready for them," Gordon instructed.


    "Yes, sir," Rick replied, hurrying off.


    Adler and Jenna exchanged puzzled looks. "Mr. Gordon, where''s Colby taking Sophie?" Jenna inquired.


    "Yeah, he used to tell me everything. Now I''mpletely out of the loop!" Adler added.


    Gordon chuckled. "If you''re that curious, why don''t you follow them?"


    Adler and Jenna shrugged and decided to follow Colby''s car, still baffled.


    As Colby drove towards the countryside, Sophie teased, "Are you seriously taking me on a countryside drive right now?" "How about a little joyride? You''ve been stuck inside for days. Aren''t you exhausted?" Colby replied, ncing at her.


    Sophie sighed with relief. She hadn''t breathed fresh air in what felt like forever. The tension at Aldridge Estate had been stifling, and she desperately needed a break.


    Meanwhile, Adler trailed Colby''s car, keeping a cautious distance to avoid detection. Jenna, growing impatient, pped Adler''s arm. "You''re driving too slow! We''re gonna lose them! Can you manage this or not? Let me drive if you can''t!"


    "Of course can! Do you think Colby''s an idiot? Who follows


    someone in a Rolls-Royce? I''m tryingBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    not to be obvious here!" Adler


    §Ö


    snapped, eyes glued to the road


    ahead.


    "Still, it''s odd for Colby to head to the suburbs in broad daylight," Jenna mused.


    "Who knows what goes on in the minds of you Costellos? Dawn it, we''ve lost them!" Adler cursed, mming on the brakes and pulling over to the roadside.

 Chapter 825

    Jenna looked panicked, blurting out, "That''s it, we''ve totally lost them now!"


    Meanwhile, sitting in Colby''s car, Sophie nced curiously at the rearview mirror.


    "That''s strange..."


    "What''s strange?"


    "Haven''t we driven down this road before?"


    "Yeah, we have."


    "Then why are we here again?"


    "Someone was tailing us earlier."


    "That Rolls-Royce Phantom?"


    "Yep."


    "It looked like Adler''s car."


    Hearing this, Colby let out a small smile.


    Sophie quickly pieced it together that the person following them was indeed Adler.


    "Wow, Colby, are you nning to kidnap me or something?" Sophie joked, grinning. Colby reached over and gently pinched her nose, saying, "Not just kidnap you. I n to keep you by my side forever." Sophie blushed at his sudden romantic words. "You never used to say such sweet things, Colby. I''m surprised you have a whole routine now."


    "Hey now, don''t go using me. My sweet talk is just for you and no one else."


    Colby put on a mock sad face, making Sophieugh.


    After driving for two hours, they finally reached a secluded area in the countryside, marked by a metal gate at the entrance to a mountain path. The gate, which looked recently installed, was electronic. As Colby''s car approached, the identification system recognized them and opened the gate.


    Colby drove them into the mountain, where the fresh air felt like it could cleanse the soul.


    All their fatigue seemed to vanish in this ce.


    Sophie took a deep breath, and Colby opened the convertible''s sunroof.


    As the sky darkened, they pulled over to the side of the road. Sophie looked out and saw stars twinkling


    above, like the Milky Way sprinkled across the earth.


    Colby opened the car door for Sophie, and she was momentarily stunned by the scene outside.


    She saw a courtyard that wasn''t like


    the grand vis in the city but had a


    the over running water, aBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    small


    backyard perfect for barbecues, a vegetable garden, and flowers. en.swhovels


    Everything she had ever dreamed of was right before her eyes.


    Colby had decorated the ce with neon lights, adding a cozy charm to the night.


    Sophie asked, "When did you set all this up?"


    "I''ve been nning it for a while... just hadn''t had the chance to bring you here yet."


    Sophie walked into the courtyard,


    behind whichy a vast naturalke


    with a newly crafted wooden boat.


    The moonlight cast a soft and serene glow on theke''s surface.


    There were no schemes, no darkness here just a cozy little home.


    If possible, she truly wished to stay here forever.


    "Sophie, will you marry me?" Colby''s voice was deep and resonant.


    He had always wanted to bring her here, but Lennon was insistent on having an engagement party, so he hadn''t been able to speak his heart earlier. He knew that the so-called engagement party was just for show, while this ce was the engagement ceremony he had prepared for Sophie. He wanted to dere his love for Sophie to the world, and for Sophie to dere her love for Colby, but he only wished to hear her answer for himself.

 Chapter 826

    Colby''s gaze was so tender, it was hard to believe that the man once known for being heartless and cold could show such a gentle side. Sophie blushed, whispering, "Didn''t I already give you my answer?"


    Colby knelt on one knee and snapped his fingers.


    Right then, a little golden retriever came trotting over, its tail wagging. Sophie paused, surprised to see the pup with a red ribbon around its neck.


    The golden retriever obediently sat next to Colby, its big, watery eyes fixed on Sophie. It wagged its tail and stuck out its pink tongue, staring at her like she was its owner. Colby took the flowers and ring the golden retriever was carrying.


    He had crafted an engagement ring for Sophie, with a giant diamond, even more dazzling than the one Sophie was already wearing.


    Sophie gasped, "A ring?"


    "An engagement ring."


    Colby had watched many proposal videos recently, realizing they all included three key elements: flowers, a diamond ring, and the protagonist on one knee. These three were essential.


    Colby earnestly said, "Whether it''s a proposal, engagement, or wedding, it only happens once in a lifetime. So, every ceremony must be perfect. I won''t let my wife miss out on anything." Sophie couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Colby solemnly asked, "Sophie, will you marry me?"


    "I will."


    Sophie extended her hand without hesitation, and a smile spread across Colby''s face. Just as he was about to slide the ring onto Sophie''s finger, she suddenly said, "But who says proposals, engagements, and weddings only happen once in a lifetime? What if there''s a second marriage?"


    Before she could finish, Colby''s expression darkened. He slid the ring onto Sophie''s finger and stood up, frowning, "Once you wear my engagement ring, you''re mine forever. A second marriage? Don''t even think about it."


    Sophie teased him for his intense jealousy and possessiveness, "Don''t forget, marrying you now counts as a second marriage for me."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sophie meant it as a joke, but Colby dominantly lifted her into his arms, dering, "I don''t care about your


    past. From the day you agreed to be with me am your future. I promise


    you, from now on, there will only be


    me by your side. I won''t let any other man into your heart."


    Sophie''s cheeks flushed, and the golden retriever cocked its head, seemingly curious about what was happening. Embarrassed by Colby''s words, Sophie quickly changed the subject, "You, tell me first, what''s with the golden retriever?"


    Colby put Sophie down and gently touched the golden retriever''s nose, saying, "I found it here when we were constructing the site. It was very small then, probably just born. This little fellow is quite perceptive, so decided to keep it here."


    "Perceptive, huh..."


    Sophie also squatted down, preparing to pet the golden retriever when it cleverly moved closer to her hand, letting her touch its head. Sophie was taken aback. For some reason, the golden retriever felt familiar to her.


    Colby said, "It seems to like you a lot; looks like you two have a connection."


    The golden retriever wagged its tail happily, licking Sophie''s palm, and the next second, it snuggled into her arms, rubbing back and forth.

 Chapter 827

    Under the puppy''s boundless enthusiasm, Sophie''s heart practically melted.


    "You''re such a good boy. Did someone teach you that?" Sophie asked the puppy, but her eyes drifted meaningfully towards Colby.


    Colby, looking earnest, replied, "Honey, I swear I''m innocent. I''ve always had my team looking after him."


    "Really?" Sophie asked, her curiosity piqued as she nced at the golden retriever.


    The puppy''s eyes were locked on Sophie, and it started whimpering softly. Sophie couldn''t resist giving it a kiss. It seemed like she and the little pup were truly meant to be.


    "What''s your name, little one?" Sophie gazed into the puppy''s eyes, and as if it understood her, it reached out its tiny paw and gently scratched her belly. Sophie paused, taken aback. Colby chimed in, "He doesn''t have a name yet. Wanna give him one?"


    Sophie looked at the puppy, then down at her own belly. Memories of her past life flooded back. When she was pregnant, the doctor had told her she was carrying a boy. She had named him Dawn, often caressing her belly and calling out his name, hoping that when he was born, he would know it.


    To her, Dawn symbolized the start of something beautiful. She thought she was finally going to see the light, but instead, darkness enveloped her. She never even got to see her baby before they both tragically passed away.


    "Dawn?" Sophie whispered. The golden retriever, with its sharp hearing, perked up and wagged its tail happily at the sound of the name. It nuzzled her palm affectionately.


    Trying to hold back her emotions, Sophie smiled, her eyes misting over. "Dawn?" she repeated.


    This time, the puppy''s tail wagged even more vigorously, and it licked the corner of her lips. Colby petted the puppy''s head, saying, "Looks like he really likes that name."


    Sophie smiled and scooped up


    Dawn. Whether she was overthinking or if there was truly something like reincarnation, this brought her a bit offort. It felt as if Dawn had returned to her in a mysterious way.


    "Colby, I want to take Dawn home and keep him with us. Is that okay?" she asked.


    Colby, ever the doting husband, replied, "Of course, if you want to keep him, we''ll keep him."


    Sophie, beaming, cradled Dawn and


    said, "Dawn, I''m your mom, and this is your dad. From now on, we''re a family. Mommy won''t leave you this time."


    The puppy whimpered, almost as if it understood every word she said.


    Meanwhile


    Adler''s car was still parked by the


    roadside. He was bent over,


    inspecting the tire, while Jenna


    grumbled, "A t tire halfway


    through the drive! What kind of luck


    is this?"


    "It''s not like I wanted a t tire. Who knows which jerk scattered nails on the road?" Adler fumed. Just then, his phone rang.


    Adler answered, irritation clear in his voice, "I''m busy! Whatever it is at thepany, tell me tomorrow!"


    After a moment of silence, Adler''s expression darkened. Jenna, sensing something was off, asked, "What happened at thepany?"


    Adler hung up, his face grim. "It''s not thepany; there''s an issue overseas."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What kind of issue? Colby''s people have always been there," Jenna replied, puzzled.

 Chapter 828

    Adler didn''t waste a second. He called Colby right away and told him to get back to Aldridge Estate ASAP, under the cover of night.


    Things had blown up. Nobody in Devonport knew yet, but Colby''s crew had been keeping a close eye on things overseas. They were ready to give a heads-up at the first hint of trouble.


    It waste when Colby and Sophie rushed back, and Sophie was carrying a small Golden Retriever.


    Jenna raised an eyebrow. "Where''ve you two been at this hour? And what''s with the Golden Retriever?"


    The pup tilted its head, taking in the scene inside the house.


    Sophie put Dawn down on the floor. "We adopted him. Now, what''s this trouble overseas?"


    Gordon, sitting at the desk, replied, "Some minor groups have been stirring things up. We caught wind early and managed to contain it, but there''s still unrest." Sophie frowned. "Just some minor groups?"


    Before Gordon could respond, Adler cut in, "Of course not! Those groups are just pawns. The real culprits are the remnants of the White family''s distant rtives!"


    "But didn''t Colby deal with them when he took over?" Sophie asked.


    Gordon said calmly, "A centipede may die, but it never falls. There are always people who won''t bow to Colby. They''re not really fighting for the White family; they''re after their own gain. But to go against Colby they needed an excuse."


    Gordon gave Colby a pointed look. "This situation is fishy. You''ve been away from the international scene for a while, and suddenly this happens. Someone''s definitely pulling strings."


    Adler added, "Colby''s been nothing but kind to Vanessa, and she pulls this?"


    "It''s not Vanessa. It''s Odie," Gordon corrected. "Vanessa doesn''t have


    the clout. She''s just a front. The real mastermind is Odie."


    Adler was stunned. "Odie? Hasn''t he had enough trouble? He''s still stirring things up overseas?¡±


    Gordon looked at Colby. "Colby, what''s your take?"


    "I''ll go handle it myself," Colby said firmly.


    "Now?" Adler looked shocked, ncing at Sophie. "Brother, think this through. If you leave now, what about Sophie?"


    Jenna frowned. "I think Odie''s counting on Colby not wanting to leave Sophie, which is why he''s causing trouble overseas."


    Sophie chimed in, "I think OdieN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    underestimates women. He


    probably figures I''m not that


    important to Colby. He thinks Colby will leave me to take charge overseas. With Colby gone, Odie hopes to team up with James, find a weak spot in Devonport, ande after me, distracting Colby even more."


    Gordon nodded. "Sophie''s got a point. That''s why I''m asking for Colby''s decision."


    Colby tightened his grip on Sophie''s hand and said calmly, "I''ll take Sophie with me overseas."


    "Both of you?" Adler asked. "But what about Devonport? Are we supposed to fight off Odie and James on our own?"


    Colby squeezed Sophie''s hand


    tighter. Sophie looked down at their


    joined hands and said, "Don''t worry


    about me. Do what you need to do.


    Wherever you go, I''m right there with yout."

 Chapter 829

    Gordon watched the couple interact and subtly shifted his gaze, saying, "You should go. Medical services abroad are more advanced, and it will help with Sophie''s rehab. As for Devonport, don''t worry. After Sophie''s recent incident, Odie won''t be able to set up any business here for a while. Since he''s been stirring things up overseas, he''s probably already left Devonport without making it public." "Thank you," Colby took Sophie''s hand, and they left the study.


    Sophie, not used to seeing Colby so serious, asked, "Is the situation overseas that bad?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s manageable."


    "If it were just manageable, you wouldn''t look so worried."


    Hearing this, Colby stopped walking, and Sophie asked, "What would happen if we lost those overseas ventures?"


    "I''ve spent years building our presence overseas to open doors for us. My parents'' deaths are tied to our overseas operations."


    "Are you saying... my aunt and uncle''s deaths, and indirectly my parents'', weren''t because of the Mintons?"


    "No, it''s definitely rted to the Mintons, but it was the work of the previous generation. It''s going to be tough to investigate." Sophie squeezed Colby''s hand tighter. "Then we should head overseas immediately."


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile, at Emerging News,


    Angelo lounged in his office chair, legs propped on the desk, a newspaper covering his nearly perfect face.


    "Sir..."


    The secretary, eyeing Angelo inside the CEO''s office, couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Odie and the young miss flew back overseas yesterday. The head of the family said there''s no need for you to stay in Devonport any longer. You shoulde back with us."


    "Oh? Is it over?"


    Angelo, as if just waking up, stood up and removed his ck-framed sses, revealing striking eyes and a beauty mark that added a seductive charm, a stark contrast to the goofy impression the sses gave.


    "I''ve grown fond of this ce over the past few days."


    Stretching, Angelo then swapped his sses for a pair with gold rims from his drawer.


    The secretary quickly helped Angelo


    into his jacket, mentioning, "Mr. Kiran, you missed the dinner hosted by the Pord and Minton families. Mr. Odie was furious, and it might be difficult to exin to..."


    "What? You''re going to exin for me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    "If you''re not exining for me, why are you so anxious? If the sky falls, 4 still be tall people to hop


    up


    it


    Angelo measured the secretary''s height, asking discontentedly, "How tall are you?"


    "Six feet."


    Hearing the answer, Angelo nodded in satisfaction, "Not taller than me."


    After adjusting his suit, his bodyguards opened the office door, revealing dozens more bowing in unison, "Good day, Sir!"


    Outside Emerging News, a private jet was parked on the roadside, causing pedestrians to make way.


    Angelo, a smirk on his lips, walked out of the Emerging News building.


    "Whose private jet is this! Don''t they know they can''t park here!"


    A police officer rushed over.


    Angelo nonchntly stuffed a bundle of cash into the officer''s hands, then boarded the jet with ir.


    Pushing his sses up, Angelo said, "Goodbye, Devonport. I''m heading home."

 Chapter 830

    Deep into the night, at the Minton family''s overseas residence, Sandy warmly linked arms with Vanessa as she led her up to the guest room on the second floor. "I had this room prepped for you first thing this morning. Make yourself at home," Sandy said with a smile.


    Vanessa nced around the luxurious room, feeling a bit uneasy. "But... this is the Minton family''s overseas vi. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for me to stay here?"


    Sandy waved off her concerns. "What''s the big deal? You''re my best friend. Staying here is nothing. Even if you moved into our main house, my dad wouldn''t bat an eye. Besides, it was Odie''s idea to have you here, not mine."


    Mentioning Odie made Sandy''s expression turn sour.


    "Sandy, Mr. Odie is the CEO of the Mintons and your fianc¨¦. You should show him some respect," Vanessa reminded her gently.


    "Respect him? Don''t make meugh. Odie''s background is so low, he''s not even fit to carry my shoes," Sandy scoffed. "I really don''t know what Dad was thinking, arranging for me to marry someone like Odie. "Sandy..."


    "Don''t forget, Vanessa, Odie was nothing but a lowlife from the slums. Uncle White only kept him around because of Colby, treating him slightly better than a dog. Even if Odie''s climbed up the ranks, he''s still a dog at heart, with lowly blood running through his veins!"


    Sandyughed coldly,pletely unaware that Odie was standing right behind her.


    Jonah, standing behind Odie, had a dark look on his face. He was about to step forward and teach Sandy a lesson but was stopped by Odie.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa noticed Odie and turned pale. She reached out and tugged at Sandy''s arm.


    "What?" Sandy snapped, turning around. Seeing Odie, she showed no sign of panic. Instead, she lifted her chin arrogantly. "What are you looking at? Am I not speaking the truth?"


    "Sandy..."


    "Stop pulling me!" Sandy said disdainfully. ¡°Even though Colby also came from the slums, at least he''s the legitimate eldest son of the Costello family, barely worthy of Vanessa. But you? You''re just a clown. I really don''t understand why my dad wants me to marry you."


    Jonah spoke coldly, "Ms. Sandy, please watch your words."


    "And who do you think you are? You think you''re worthy of speaking to me? Believe it or not, I could have my dad cut out your tongue and feed it to the dogs!" Sandy retorted.


    Odie, watching Sandy''s arrogance,


    said calmly, "Jonah, Ms. Sandy''s status is indeed noble. It''s only natural that the Minton family''s servants are not fit to speak with


    Ms. Sandy. Pass on my


    now on, no maid or nanny is to speak with Ms. Sandy, to avoid sullying her ears."


    "Yes, boss," Jonah replied, turning to leave but not before shooting Sandy a cold nce.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If Caelum wasn''t Sandy''s father, she would have met her end at his hands long ago!


    Sandy turned to Odie, "Odie,


    Vanessa is my good friend. My dad


    wants us to stay in this tiny ce to foster out rtionship, or I wouldn''t bring Vanessa here to embarrass myself. I hope you''ll quickly buy a mansion in the city center. Staying in such a small vi is stifling."


    Sandy clearly hadn''t caught the sarcasm in Odie''s previous order. Vanessa, still holding Sandy''s arm,


    said, "Sandy, I think it''s quite nice, et


    here. There are only so many mansions in the city center, and even money can''t always buy them. M. Odie has just arrived overseas; how could he possibly buy one?"

 Chapter 831

    "I don''t care! He can''t even afford a mansion? There''s no way I''m marrying such a loser!"


    Sandy red at Odie with disdain before turning to Vanessa. "Come on, let''s go shopping. My dad just bought me a mall. Pick whatever you like."


    With that, Sandy dragged Vanessa away,pletely ignoring Odie.


    Odie smiled as he watched them leave, but the moment they were out of sight, his expression darkened.


    Once he used the Pord family''s influence to take down Colby, he''d make sure Sandy paid dearly.


    Meanwhile


    The ne from Devonport had already touched down.


    Sophie slipped on her sunsses and a baseball cap, linking arms with Colby as they exited the airport.


    Having been a public figure before, Sophie was worried her face might attract attention. They hadn''t disclosed their overseas trip, hoping to avoid unwanted attention and not be recognized. Outside the airport, a mix of people bustled about amidst medieval-looking architecture,plete with tall towers and evidentmercialization.


    Sophie remarked casually, "This truly is the city of romance."


    Colby responded lightly, "But also the city of sin."


    Unlike the grimy, polluted vibe of Summerfield, the filth here wasn''t as obvious.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Though the city center outside the airport was bustling, just a street awayy a slum where people could barely afford food andcked nkets in winter, living day-to-day by begging on the streets. Sadly, the locals had long grown used to this sight.


    "The gap between the rich and poor here is enormous. The rich live like kings, while the poor live worse than animals."


    Colby described the city''s situation calmly. Having grown up here, he knew its dark corners better than anyone.


    Sophie squeezed Colby''s hand tightly, saying, "This time, you have me with you."


    "Dummy." Colby sped Sophie''s


    hand back, saying, "Mrs.''s rfirst time abroad. Want


    your


    show you around?"


    "Sure."


    Sophie''s eyes turned into crescents when she smiled, looking beautiful. Colby led Sophie into a taxi, driving from the city center towards the slum.


    The taxi stopped at the boundary between the two areas.


    Sophie studied the beggars in the slum. There were elderly folks in their seventies and eighties and children as young as five or six. Yet, these children had eyes as old as the adults, creating a dissonance that made one instinctively ufortable.


    Colby said, "The kids here learn early. They know how to use people''s sympathy to beg for their dinner money."


    Sophie looked around. There were


    fourteen-year-old girls forced into marriage by their parents, boys diligently shining shoes for the working ss. The rich dripped in wealth, while the poor couldn''t afford dinner.


    Sophie asked, "Were you like this too?"


    Colby raised an eyebrow, "Feeling sorry for me?"


    Sophie replied with a hint of annoyance, "You know the answer."

 Chapter 832

    "Miss, would you like to buy some flowers?"


    A scruffy little boy with a dirt-streaked face approached Sophie, holding out a bunch of wilted flowers.


    Sophie''s heart melted a bit. She was about to take the flowers when, in a split second, Colby grabbed the boy''s wrist. "Ouch!" The boy yelped as the wildflowers fell to the ground, revealing a hidden short knife among them.


    Sophie was taken aback by the sight.


    Colby''s voice was icy, "Robbing people in broad daylight? Do you have a death wish?"


    The boy turned pale under Colby''s cold stare. Without bothering to pick up the knife, he stumbled and ran off.


    Sophie looked down at the crude knife. It was roughly made but the de was sharp, likely handcrafted by the boy.


    "Why would they resort to such measures?" Sophie asked.


    "Thewlessness in these impoverished areas forces people to extreme actions just to survive," Colby exined calmly. "Kids here target wealthy people, pretending to sell flowers to gain sympathy, then try to stab them and grab their stuff in the chaos."


    Sophie frowned. "Aren''t they afraid of the police?"


    Colby replied, "There are no surveince cameras in these slums. They dirty their faces to avoid recognition. With so many kids like this, the police can''t identify them quickly. Eventually, these children save enough money and try to leave the city. But how can they seed with money obtained through theft? In the end, all they know is how to steal and rob. Without these skills, they can''t survive."


    Sophie fell silent, never having imagined such dire conditions abroad. But wasn''t it the vast gap between the rich and the poor that led to this situation?


    Sensing thepassion in Sophie''s


    eyes, Colby gently smoothed the


    furrow in her brow and said, "The


    situation here isplicated,


    §Ö


    beyond our ability to change Let''s go


    Sophie could only nod.


    Colby drove the car out of the parking garage. Sophie, in the passenger seat, asked, "Where are you taking me for a drive?"


    "To thergest legal betting house here."


    The biggest legal betting house was in the tallest skyscraper downtown.


    When Sophie and Colby arrived, a staff member greeted them. "Is this your first visit? Are you here to buy stocks or..."


    "We''ll look around ourselves," Colby cut in coldly, shutting down the conversation.


    Sophie, linking her arm through


    Colby''s, took off her sunsses and said to the staff member, "We were referred by a friend. We heard there are more interesting activities Kere than just buying stocks. Could you show us around?"


    Momentarily dazzled by Sophie''s beauty, the staff member was at a loss for words. Sophie added, "Of course, won''t skimp on your referral fee or tip." She ced a


    stack of bills in the staff member''s


    hand.


    The staff member hesitated, "To participate in the special games, you need an entry ticket."


    Sophie asked, "What kind of ticket? Can''t we buy one?"


    "Well, it''splicated. Only our VIP clients can get one," the staff member said, embarrassed. "I don''t even have the authority to issue one."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 833

    "Take us there."


    Colby''smanding tone didn''t sit well with the staff member. "Sir, I''ve already told you, I don''t have the authority..."


    Colby wasn''t one for nonsense. He closed the distance, pressing a switchde to the staff member''s gut. The man''s face went white. Just as he was about to call for help, Colby coldly said, "Go ahead and try. Let''s see if they save you before you hit the ground."


    For his own safety, the staff member stiffened and stammered, "I-I''ll do it..."


    As he turned, Colby warned, "Don''t try anything funny. I know all your tricks."


    Sophie nced at Colby, understanding he was keen on keeping his identity under wraps for now.


    Under Colby''s threat, the staff member quickly led them to the basement.


    The noise downstairs was a cacophony. This was a huge underground casino, tantly illegal.


    Colby''s expression grew darker.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sophie frowned, realizing this must be one of Colby''s operations. He was here to check if there were any issues with his ce.


    Soon, Sophie spotted a discreet symbol in the casino. She remembered seeing it at the Minton family''s casino¡ªa scorpion perched on a poppy flower. Such a distinctive mark made Sophie instantly think of Odie. She hadn''t expected Odie''s reach to extend here.


    "You can go now."


    Colby dismissed the staff member, who bolted in fear.


    Sophie said, "You just let him go? He''ll alert the higher-ups. If things blow up, won''t your cover be blown?"


    "Better to make an example now. My identity will be revealed sooner orter."


    Colby took Sophie''s hand and walked into the underground casino.


    The scene was reminiscent of Summerfield, where the Minton family was adept at hooking people with gambling.


    Everyone here was obsessed, each


    hoping to strike it rich, unaware


    they


    d lose everything in het


    "New face, first time here?" One of the staff approached Colby.


    "Find me a game and exchange ten million for chips," Colby responded casually.


    When he handed over his credit


    card,


    rare


    staff''s eyes lit up. It was et someone to excitent


    ten


    million on their first visit.


    "Please wait, I''ll have the chips brought over."


    The staff called someone to fetch the chips and led Colby and Sophie to a table, arranging seats for them.


    Watching the simple high-low betting game, Sophie was reminded of Minton Casino.


    For first-timers, the staff preferred


    easy, quick-money games, fearing they wouldn''t understand


    rules.


    Smplex


    High-low was simple. It seemed the staff took Colby for a novice.


    Sophie asked, "You really going to gamble?"


    "Watch me turn ten million into a billion, honey."

 Chapter 834

    The chips were quickly ced in front of Colby, and the attendant asked, "Sir, have you ever yed High-Low before?"


    "Never have."


    "It''s quite simple, actually. You just bet on high or low and ce your chips ordingly."


    Listening to the attendant''s exnation, Sophie asked with feigned curiosity, "So how do you determine what''s considered high and what''s low?" "You see, we have three dice here. If the total sum of the dice is 11 or above, that''s high. If it''s 10 or below, that''s low."


    "It''s that simple?" Sophie turned to Colby and asked, "Honey, what do you think? Should we bet on high or low?"


    Colby casually took out a stack of chips and ced them in Sophie''s hand, saying, "Pick one, doesn''t matter."


    "Um... I''ll go with high." Sophie ced her chips on high.


    The dealer exchanged a knowing look with the attendant and, understanding the cue, revealed the dice to indeed sum up to a high score.


    Those around them who had bet on high collected their winnings with glee.


    Sophie handed the winning chips to Colby, who then pulled out another stack and said, "Choose again."


    Feeling like she was on a roll, Sophie happily ced her chips on high once more, "Then I''ll stick with high."


    Sophie and Colby''s yful banter led the nearby attendant to believe they were definitely gambling novices. So, the attendant gave the dealer another look.


    Soon, the dice were rolled again. This time, the result was low.


    Sophie saw the two stacks of chips she had ced disappear.


    Looking into Colby''s eyes, she saw nothing but amusement, "No worries, we have plenty more. Shall we keep betting high?"


    "Sure, I''ll follow your lead, love."


    Sophie noticed the gleam in the attendant''s eye, looking as though he had just hooked a big fish.


    Sophie wasn''t phased and soon ced all their chips on high.


    Seeing the couple''s bold move, the attendant couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure? Do you want to go all in at once?"


    "Why not? It''s not like we''re short on cash. Is there a rule against betting it all at once?"


    Sophie feigned annoyance, prompting the attendant to quickly say, "Of course not, my apologies. Enjoy your game."


    The attendant then stepped aside.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sophie and Colby exchanged


    nces, and Colby tapped the table lightly with his fingers, a seemingly casual gesture. However, Sophie noticed a hint of strategy in the ring on his finger.


    In a little while, the dice were revealed, adding up to a total of twelve points!


    "High! It''s high!"


    The crowd was stunned. They knew. the casino''s tricks and had bet on low, thinking they could make some easy money, only to lose it albin an instant!


    "How could this..."


    Even the dealer was shocked, and when she looked up to see the attendant''s reaction, his face had turned pale.


    The attendant red at the dealer,


    who


    signal Shaking nervously, trying to


    ¨¤ a secret hand gesture


    that her handling had been steady


    and


    someone must have cheated!


    Meanwhile, Sophie had already collected all the chips. Thatst bet had won them a billion, ten times what they had exchanged for chips.


    "Honey, you''re amazing." Sophie, feigning excitement, nted a kiss on Colby''s cheek.

 Chapter 835

    The staff member''s face turned dark as he said, "Please wait here for a moment. I''ll go exchange these for cash for you two." With other customers around, they couldn''t afford to make a scene.


    But as the staff member took the chips away, he exchanged a knowing look with his colleague.


    "Tell the manager someone''s cheating in the casino."


    "On it."


    A momentter, the staff member, who Colby had confronted earlier, returned with security guards in tow.


    Pointing at Colby, the staff member shouted, "It was him! He threatened me with a knife to get in here!"


    Hearing this, ten security guards immediately surrounded Colby and Sophie.


    The head of security sneered, "So, you''re the one who snuck in with tricks?"


    Colby didn''t respond, just continued sipping his tea leisurely.


    Irritated by Colby''s nonchnce, the guard raised his taser, ready to strike. But the manager, who had just arrived, went pale upon seeing Colby''s face. "Stop! Stop right now! Hands off!"


    The manager''smand halted the guards. One of them protested, "These two are suspicious. We were about to teach them a lesson!"


    "You idiots!"


    The manager nearly pped the guard''s face. "Can''t you see this is Mr. Colby? Are you out of your minds? Apologize now!"


    The guards were stunned.


    Mr. Colby?


    One guard pointed at Colby and hesitated, "Manager, how could he possibly be Mr. Colby? He..."


    "Mr. Colby, these guys are new and didn''t know who you are. Please, forgive them..."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s no big deal," Colby said indifferently. "But someone here owes me an exnation."


    He had strictly forbidden underground casinos, yet someone had set one up behind his back.


    And they were working with the Mintons.


    The manager, wiping sweat from his forehead, stammered, "Yes, yes, you''re right. But I was just


    orders, thinking you k


    it..."


    That statement made Colby''s gaze even colder. "You have ten minutes to smash this ce to bits, or it will be your head next."


    The manager was stunned. He couldn''t believe Colby had ordered the ce to be demolished!


    However, he dared not disobey and quickly instructed the guards, "What are you waiting for? Smash it!"


    The crowd hadn''t grasped the


    gravity of the situation until


    members started furiously


    destroying the casino with whatever was at hand.


    The gamblers scattered, clearly terrified by Colby''s show of force. This was his own business, and he ordered it demolished! What a madman!


    Sophie watched as the casino was


    torn apart, The guards who had spoken rudely to Colby immediately knelt before him, begging for mercy. "Mr. Colby, we were blind no to recognize you! Please, spare us!"


    "Guard dogs that don''t recognize their own master are useless," Colby said coolly. "Break their legs and send them back to their boss."


    Colby was known for his ruthless methods, showing no mercy. The men trembled in fear, pleading, "Mr. Colby! Please, have mercy, Mr. Colby!"

 Chapter 836

    The security guards were hauled out of the casino by other staff, their pitiful cries echoing from outside.


    Colby stood up from his chair, his voice icy and detached. "I''ve been gone a few months, and you''ve already sold the ce to someone else? Looks like I wasn''t strict enough, Oran. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Oran, wiping sweat from his brow, hastily responded, "Mr. Colby, it was all orders from above. I admit my mistake... I''ll spill everything! The Pord family approached us for a partnership. With you gone, Director Dominic took it upon himself to coborate with them.


    We didn''t know they were already in cahoots with the Mintons. We couldn''t go against his orders..."


    "Dominic?" Colby let out a coldugh.


    Oran nodded vigorously, "It was all his doing! We all thought you knew, Colby..."


    Colby looked bored with Oran''s excuses, and just casually held Sophie''s hand.


    Oran, worried that Colby didn''t believe him, tried to continue, but Colby gestured to the staff, his tone rxed yetmanding. "Whoever can shut him up gets his spot."


    The staff exchanged looks before simultaneously moving to silence Oran. Oran begged for mercy but couldn''t withstand the barrage of punches and kicks.


    Colby lowered his voice, "Can you handle this?"


    Sophie frowned, "Just don''t kill him."


    "Alright." Colby signaled, and the beating stopped. He stepped forward, cing a foot on Oran''s chest, "One more chance. How much did Dominic promise you?" "Mercy...Mr. Colby... I know I was wrong..."


    "Is this how you repay my trust?"


    Colby pressed down harder, Oran writhing in pain.


    Oran still wasn''ting clean, and Colby''s patience wore thin. He drew his pistol, aiming it at Oran''s forehead. "I hate pointless chatter, and my wife doesn''t want me to kill anyone. But if you push me, can make you wish for death."


    Then, Colby aimed the gun at Oran''s groin. "I remember you like women. Without this, your fun''s over."


    "Mercy! I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" Oran''s eyes were filled with terror. He


    immediately confessed, "Twenty percent! Dominic promised me


    twenty percent of the profits for


    setting up an underground casino here. He told me you wouldn''t be


    short-term casino. wouldn''t be discovered!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With Oran''s confession, Colby holstered his gun, addressing the surrounding staff. "He''s yours now, but only one of you can take his ce. Decide amongst yourselves. en.swhovels


    With that, Colby took Sophie''s hand and left the underground casino.


    Sophie nced back to see Oran being beaten down by the staff, who then started fighting among themselves. "Could someone die?" Sophie asked.


    "If Oran was good to them, he won''t die. But if he brought this on himself, then he deserves whateveres his way."

 Chapter 837

    "Are you seriously thinking about picking a new manager from that bunch?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Someone who''d do anything for their own gain? No way I''d let any of them near that position."


    "Then why are you even..."


    Sophie didn''t get to finish her sentence before she put two and two together. Colby was ying a clever game, letting others do his dirty work for him.


    In the end, Oran would be taken down by those staff members. And they''d end up turning on each other for the manager''s spot. None of them would make it out alive. "Wow, Colby. I tell you not to take lives, and you go and have others do it for you?"


    "Honey, I''m innocent," Colby said, looking all hurt. "If they didn''t have those greedy thoughts, why would they even resort to violence? People like that aren''t worth mourning."


    As he said this, Colby stretched out his hands, showing them off. "My hands are clean, haven''t done a thing wrong."


    "You''ve got some nerve!" Sophie poked Colby''s forehead.


    Colby just grinned and took Sophie''s hand. "I know I was wrong. Don''t worry, I''ve got eyes on it. No one''s dying."


    "That''s more like it."


    Sophie understood that being in Colby''s position meant many things were out of his control. But if she could, she wished he''d cause less harm so they could have a peaceful life.


    Sophie asked, "So, where are we heading next?"


    "I''ll take you to see a good show."


    Colby held Sophie''s hand as they got into the car.


    Inside the CEO''s office at Costello Corporation overseas, a blonde,


    elet


    blue-eyed secretary was in Dominic''s arms. Dominic, over and balding, looked like a respectable middle-aged man but had a lecherous grin as he pressed the secretary against the desk.


    "Stop it, it''s still daytime."


    The secretary''s voice was coy, but Dominic was already impatient, his hands roaming. "Daytime? Who cares? The whole Costello Corporation is mine! Anyone who dares say otherwise will pay with their life!"


    Before he could finish, the office door was kicked open.


    Disrupted, Dominic snarled, "Who the hell?! Got a death wish?"


    "It''s me."


    Colby''s voice made Dominic snap back to reality. "...Colby!"


    Dominic was terrified. He pushed the secretary away and fumbled to straighten his clothes. "Colby, what brings you here now? No notice... I would''ve sent someone to the


    airport to pick you up."


    He struggled with his bulk, and couldn''t get his clothes right. The secretary, even more scared, bolted out of the room.


    "No need to get dressed. You''re fine as is."


    Colby, with his arm around Sophie, sat on a nearby couch.


    Dominic looked up and saw Sophie next to Colby, nearly losing hisposure. He''d seen countless beauties overseas, but none like Sophie.


    "Mr. Dominic, is there something on my face?" Sophie feigned confusion, batting her eyshes, making Dominic''s knees weak. "Mr. Colby... who, who is this?" "My wife."


    Colby''s words made Dominic instantly snap out of hisscivious thoughts. Could this be the Russell family''sdy who got engaged to Colby in Devonport? Completely oblivious to the situation''s gravity, Dominic still tried to tter them. "You make a stunning couple, truly enviable."

 Chapter 838

    Dominic, sensing the thick silence in the room, took a deep breath and pressed on, "Colby, did youe back to handle some urgent business?"


    "Yeah, something pressing needs my attention," Colby replied, almost too casually. "Bring them in."


    Outside, a few burly guys were dragging Dominic''s wife and daughter up the stairs.


    Hailee, her makeup smeared from crying, was tightly bound, her plump figure shaking with fear. Beside her, Jasmine, also tear-streaked, pleaded desperately, "Dad! Help me, Dad!" Jasmine was still in her school uniform, clearly pulled out from ss.


    "My wife! My sweet girl..." Dominic''s voice cracked with terror. "Colby! What the hell is this? I''ve busted my ass for you for years, why are you doing this to my family?"


    "Dominic, let''s get one thing straight. Have you been working your ass off for Colby, or for the Pord family?" Sophie''s voice was soft but had a razor-sharp edge.


    Hearing the name "Pord family," the color drained from Dominic''s face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Colby... Please, let me exin..." Dominic''s legs buckled, and he crumpled to his knees.


    Colby was notorious for his ruthless handling of traitors. Dominic stuttered, "It was the Pord family... They approached us for a partnership. Mr. Elwood, when he was still around, always had good rtions with them. They came to me recently to coborate, and in a moment of madness, I agreed. I thought it was just a minor thing. You were in Devonport, and I didn''t want to bother you with such trivial matters,


    so...


    "So, you decided for me, huh? You went ahead and struck a deal with the Pord family, letting the Minton family''s underground casino operate on my turf?" Colby''s words cut deep, and Dominic knew all too well the rules Colby hadid out.


    Ever since the White family got absorbed into Colby''s empire, he had decreed that no part of the overseas Costello Corporation would run secret casinos.


    By defying Colby, Dominic knew his fate would be grim, no better than Mr. Elwood''s...


    "Colby, I know I messed up, but I did. it for our guys! They work so hard all year and barely make ends meet. Without the casino, how are we supposed to survive?"


    "Ten million a year, and that''s not enough for you? Dominic, you greedy bastard." Colby''s tone was dripping with menace.


    Dominic was shaking, terrified that Colby might end his life right then and there.


    After all, Colby had taken down his own friends and even the mentor who had raised him, Mr. Elwood. What chance did a small fry like him have?


    Fighting his fear, Dominic said, "Colby, I did it for the Costello Corporation, so we could make more money, so our guys could have a better life..." Before he could finish, Sophie stood up from beside Colby.


    She walked over to Hailee and Jasmine, scrutinizing them. "The ne Hailee''s wearing is worth millions, the jade bracelet on her wrist is now probably a seven-figure sum, and those Australian white


    opal earrings and the emerald ring, tsk tsk... Her whole getup could buy a beachfront property."


    Hailee, feeling the weight of her guilt, couldn''t meet Sophie''s gaze.


    Sophie then turned her attention to Jasmine. The young girl, probably seventeen or eighteen, had a simple, pure beauty, her big, watery eyes making her look especially pitiful. en.swhovels

 Chapter 839

    Sophie nced at the school logo on Jasmine''s chest and said, "I''ve heard about this high school. The tuition is in the seven figures annually. I don''t think Mr. Dominic''s sry could cover that." Jasmine nced fearfully at Dominic.


    But Hailee, thinking quickly, said, "That''s all my family''s money! It has nothing to do with my husband!"


    "Hailee, calm down, I''m not finished yet," Sophie replied, giving Dominic a subtle look. "That doesn''t include the costs for Mr. Dominic''s mistress. I noticed his secretary earlier-quite the figure and wearing some pricey jewelry. So, Mr. Dominic has to take care of his wife and daughter at home and support a mistress. Even tens of millions in sry might not be enough for all that."


    "What?!"


    When Hailee heard that Dominic was keeping a secretary as a mistress, her face turned pale.


    Jasmine was also stunned to learn her father had another woman, and both mother and daughter''s faces soured.


    "Dominic! How dare you do this to me? Have you forgotten my family supported you when you were nothing? You cheat on me behind my back? I won''t let you get away with this!"


    Hailee moved to get up, and Sophie, raising an eyebrow, signaled to her henchman. He quickly untied Hailee, who then rushed at Dominic and started hitting him.


    Dominic, usually terrified of his wife at home, had no choice but to endure it, knowing he was in the wrong.


    As Dominic''s face was getting


    scratched up Sophie finally said, "Alright, alright, that''s enough. We''re not interested in your family drama Let''s focus on the Pord family''s business. How about we discuss how Mr. Dominic has been making dirty money with the Pord family, living it up, and reigning supreme at the Costello Corporation?"


    "Ms. Sophie, you..."


    Before Dominic could finish, Hailee, still furious, blurted out, "I knew it! I wondered why he has beening homete for the past few months! thought he had another woman, but he told me he was closing a big deal, and suddenly there was fifty million in our ount! Later, I found out he was working behind Colby''s back with the Pord family, running an underground casino! All that money, he didn''t share it with anyone; Dominic kept it all to himself!"


    "Shut up!" Dominic, overwhelmed with rage, pped Hailee across the face.


    Jasmine cried and rushed to her mother, "Mom!"


    Sophie looked at her henchman and frowned, "Who told you to untie her too?"


    The henchman was taken aback, thinking Sophie''s signal meant to untie both of them!


    "Fine... You hit me! If you do, I''ll expose all the wrongs you''ve done to Colby and have you spend the rest of your life behind bars!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailee was about to continue, but Jasmine suddenly threw herself at Colby''s feet, clutching his legs, "Sir! My dad knows he messed up. What my mom said was just in anger! It''s not true! Please, spare my dad!"


    Seeing this, Sophie''s gaze suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 840

    Colby''s brow furrowed slightly, and the bodyguard immediately stepped up to pull Jasmine away.


    "Dad, you need to apologize to Colby! Promise you''ll never do it again! We''re willing to give up everything we own, just please spare my father!"


    Jasmine knelt in front of Colby, her head touching the ground in desperation.


    At that moment, Jasmine''s pitiful appearance only seemed to make Sophie''s expression grow colder.


    Colby stood up, not even ncing at Jasmine. "Take them away, no mercy."


    "This..."


    His men exchanged uneasy nces, clearly moved by Jasmine''s state, but they couldn''t disobey Colby. They dragged the three people out of the office in the end. "Colby! Colby!"


    Jasmine kept yelling Colby''s name, but soon their mouths were gagged, and they were dragged out.


    Sophie watched as Jasmine was pulled away, remarking, "The overseas world is indeedplicated. Even a young girl has such cunning thoughts."


    A few years back, she might not have been as calcting as Jasmine.


    But this time, Jasmine was unlucky to run into her and Colby. If it had been someone else, they might have softened by now.


    "Jealous?" Colby wrapped his arms around Sophie from behind.


    Jasmine had lunged too quickly earlier, and though he instinctively wanted to dodge, it was toote.


    For people like them, who had weathered many storms, Jasmine''s little scheme was obvious. He just hadn''t expected an underage girl to already be ying such games to win favor.


    "I''m not about to get jealous over a kid." Sophie said this, but couldn''t help adding, "Anyway, you can forget about keeping those pants."


    "Alright, I''ll toss them when we get home."


    Sensing Sophie''s jealousy, the amusement in Colby''s eyes deepened. "Looks like I need to bring more bodyguards when I go out, to avoid any unexpected advances."


    "Oh, please. With a cute girl throwing herself at you, you, how could you


    possi


    call it harassment?


    probably thrilled." Content boute


    With that, Sophie yfully jabbed Colby''s chest, but he grasped her hand the next second, pulling her even closer.


    The atmosphere in the office instantly turned sultry, the temperature around them seemingly rising.


    Colby kissed the back of Sophie''s hand, whispering, "Trying it on the desk sounds intriguing, we should give it a go." "What are you thinking!" Sophie''s face flushed, and she pushed Colby away.


    Colby stopped teasing. "Alright, darling, I shouldn''t have said that. But... I do think it''s something we could explore." "Colby!"


    Before Sophie could finish, the office door opened.


    The secretary, noticing the couple''s intimate moment, quickly lowered her head. "I''m sorry. I''ll leave right now!" "Come back." Sophie called the person back, asking, "What''s so urgent that you didn''t knock?"


    "It''s... some of the shareholders, and severalpanies that have been coborating with us. They heard Mr. Colby was back, so they''ve alle over, saying... that it''s time for a shareholders'' meeting."


    "A shareholders'' meeting?" Sophie frowned.


    Holding a shareholders'' meeting was a big deal for anypany, and without any reason, why did they call for one?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seems like someone wants to seize power." Colby''s tone was light, but his eyes were cold as ice.

 Chapter 841

    In the conference room, a few shareholders were deep in conversation.


    "We only went along with Colby out of respect for Mr. Elwood, but now that he''s gone, Colby still acts like he owns the ce. Today, we''re voting to boot him out!"


    "Exactly! How can a kid from the slums be the head of the White family? I was already annoyed when he rebranded the White family as Costello Corporation. Now that he''s back, it''s the perfect time to settle the score!"


    Outside the room, Sophie overheard the shareholders'' disdainful remarks about Colby, and it hit her like a punch in the gut.


    She had heard all sorts of rumors about Colby-some said he was cold-hearted, others said he was ruthless. Before Colby revealed he was the heir to the Costello family, people painted him as a demon straight out of hell, throwing every nastybel at him.


    But once everyone knew Colby was the rightful heir, their tune changed. Over the past year, Sophie hadn''t heard anyone question his legitimacy. She had hoped the worst was over, but apparently, even after wing his way to the top, these trust-fund babies still looked down on him.


    With a loud bang, Colby kicked open the conference room door, startling everyone inside.


    When they saw Colby, their faces paled.


    "Colby! Don''t act like you run this ce!"


    Holding Sophie''s hand, Colby casually settled into the executive chair. "If the door''s broken, I''ll cover it. No need to dip into Johns'' funds."


    "You..."


    Before Johns could respond, Colby turned to his secretary. "Get finance to fix the door."


    "Yes, Colby."


    The secretary quickly left with a few others.


    Sophie couldn''t help but smile. Colby was


    cg it clear that he


    he


    controlled Costello Corporatioal ne


    finances, and only he was in charge. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Colby, we''re discussing internal matters. Isn''t it inappropriate to bring an outsider?"


    One shareholder shot Sophie a disapproving look, clearly unhappy with her presence.


    "This is my wife, the Lady of Costello Corporation. So, what do you think? Is she an outsider or one of us?"


    Colby''s words left them all exchanging confused nces.


    Colby got married? How did they not know?


    Colby looked unfazed, "Get to the point. I don''t have the patience for your rambling."


    "We want you to step down. The White family''s shares should be handed over too."


    "Oh?" Colby raised an eyebrow. "Since when do you get to decide about my shares?"


    "Don''t think we don''t know how Mr. Elwood died! You killed him and changed his will! Those shares were never yours!"


    "For years you''ve been enjoying the


    White family''s perks, kicking out its members one by one. You''ve had your fill!" .


    100


    "Plus, we''ve found a more suitable


    essor. Do yourself a favor and


    the shares now, save


    eryone the hassle."


    Their barrage of usations aimed to dethrone Colby.


    Colby, seemingly unbothered, asked, "I''m curious, who exactly do you think is the better sessor?"

 Chapter 842

    The conference room door swung open, and Vanessa strode in, nked by a squad of bodyguards. She was dressed in a flowing white gown, her hair cascading down to her waist, exuding the poised elegance of someone born into high society.


    Sophie hadn''t seen Vanessa for a while; thest time was at her engagement party with Colby. Now, Vanessa took her seat across from Colby, surrounded by her entourage.


    Johns stepped up next to Vanessa and dered, "Vanessa is the rightful heiress!"


    "Vanessa is Mr. Elwood''s daughter; she majored in finance and economics and always had ster grades. She''s clearly more qualified than Colby."


    "Colby, you''re just an outsider. If it weren''t for you causing Mr. Elwood''s death, how could you have held this position for so long?"


    The room buzzed with voices, each dripping with disdain for Colby. Normally, they wouldn''t dare speak to him this way, but with the Pord family''s backing, they felt emboldened. Sophie''s brow furrowed as she watched the aggressive posturing. She was about to speak when Colby gently grasped her wrist, his calm demeanor suggesting he was well-prepared.


    Sure enough, a group ofwyers entered the room. The shareholders grumbled, "Colby, what''s this about?"


    Colbymanded, "Bring out the documents."


    "Yes, sir."


    Thewyersid several file folders on the table. The lead attorney announced, "Here is Mr. Elwood''s will, along with the distribution of all his assets. This includes his signature before his passing, witnessed by these two notaries."


    "Mr. Elwood had a will? Howe we didn''t know about it?"


    The room fell silent. Many had worked for the White family for years and considered themselves veterans When Mr. Elwood passed, he verbally handed his position to Colby, who swiftly dealt with dissenters. They had no idea there was a will!


    "This is my business, and I don''t need to exin it to you," Colby said coolly. "Ath of Mr. Elwood''s assets, including real estate and shares of White Corporation, have been legally transferred to me. Do you have


    anything to say?"


    "Vanessa is Mr. Elwood''s daughter! She has the right to inherit! You and Mr. Elwood aren''t even rted by blood. Why would he leave everything to you? Stop lying, Colby!" Colby gestured to thewyer beside him, "Open it and show them."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yes, Mr. Colby."


    Thewyer quickly opened the file folders and handed each shareholder a copy.


    The will stated exactly what Colby had said,plete with Mr. Elwood''s fingerprint and signature.


    Colby added, "Don''t forget, Mr. Elwood considered me his godson. Is there anything wrong with a godfather leaving his estate andpany to his godson?"


    "You..."


    The crowd was at a loss for words. They had assumed that Colby had coerced Mr. Elwood into handing over the family business. But now, all legally binding documents wereid out in front of them, making Colby the rightful andwful head of Costello Corporation.

 Chapter 843

    "Vanessa, is this really true?" Johns asked, his eyes fixed on her.


    Under the intense scrutiny of everyone in the room, Vanessa finally spoke, "The will is real, but there''s a catch."


    She turned to Colby, her gaze steady. "Dad''s condition was that Colby marries me. Only then can he legitimately inherit the White family fortune."


    As Vanessa''s words hung in the air, every eye turned to Sophie. Colby had just dered Sophie as his wife, defying Mr. White''s stiption.


    Sophie''s fingers twitched, feeling Colby''s grip tighten around her hand. Her heart sank.


    "Colby," Vanessa continued, "when my father died, he entrusted me to you, asking you to take care of me for life, and you promised him. Everyone knows he always intended for you to marry me and be the White family''s son-inw."


    "That''s right," someone chimed in. "Mr. Elwood always saw Colby as the ideal son-inw."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yet, Colby, you betrayed that trust. After securing the White family''s wealth, you turned your back on us! It wasn''t long before you married another woman. How is that fair to thete Mr. Elwood and Vanessa?" another voice used.


    The directors seemed to pounce on Colby, pointing fingers and hurling usations.


    Colby''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Suddenly, a group of bodyguards in ck suits stormed in, surrounding the board members. The same shareholders who had been so bold moments ago were swiftly subdued, their faces turning pale with fear. Colby''s voice was ice-cold as hemanded, "Cut off their fingers and feed them to the dogs."


    "Right away, sir!"


    The bodyguards promptly drew small knives, and in a few swift motions, the shareholders'' index fingers were severed, their screams echoing through the room. Vanessa paled, never having witnessed such brutality. The previously vocal shareholders quickly fell silent.


    "Since you refuse to listen to reason,


    I have no choice but to take action," Colby said, causing a ripple of fear to spread through the room. Over


    the past year, Colby had been more restrained, leading many to mistakenly believe he had changed his ways. But now he was making it clear: any further defiance would be met with severe consequences.


    "Colby, how could you harm these uncles? They are the elders of the White family!" Vanessa''s voice trembled,cking its usual force.


    Colby shot her a cold nce, making her shudder. The shareholders, sensing Vanessa''s clear disadvantage, kept their heads down, fearing Colby''s wrath.


    "Considering Mr. Elwood was once


    my godfather and you''re his daughter, I''ve tolerated you many times. I never hit women, but don''t


    test my patience," Colby said, his


    votee dripping with menace.


    Vanessa felt the sting of his words, her eyes welling up with humiliation. She had known Colby for years, her feelings for him no secret. Yet here he was, publicly shaming her.


    Biting her lip, Vanessa said, "Colby, if you want to inherit the White family''s fortune, you must fulfill your promise. Marry me!"

 Chapter 844

    As soon as the words left her lips, the room felt like it was encased in ice.


    Vanessa locked eyes with Colby, fully aware of how crucial the White family''s international influence was to him, and even more so, how hard Colby had fought to get to his current position. She couldn''t wrap her head around the idea that Colby would throw it all away for just one woman.


    Sophie, taking in Vanessa''s confident stance, allowed herself a slight smile. Poor Vanessa, coddled by Mr. Elwood all these years, waspletely clueless about the cutthroat world outside. Right now, Vanessa had no more cards to y against Colby.


    "And where''s your evidence?" Sophie asked slowly.


    Vanessa frowned. "What evidence are you talking about?"


    "The additional condition you mentioned Mr. Elwood set for Colby before his passing. You''ve been insisting that Mr. Elwood required Colby to marry you to entrust the family business to him. You should presen some form of proof to substantiate that Mr. Elwood indeed made such a request. Otherwise, it looks like you''re just using this to force Colby into marriage because you have feelings for him, right?"


    "You..." Vanessa''s voice was earnest. "My father made this request when he was on his deathbed. I was there, and so was Colby!"


    "Just the two of you?" Sophie asked, feigning concern. "That''s tricky. With both of you giving conflicting ounts and both being involved, it''s hard to know who to believe. Is there any other evidence to suppor your im? Perhaps a witness? Or a contract signed by Mr. Elwood while he was alive?"


    As Sophie spoke, Vanessa''s expression grew more troubled. All of Mr. Elwood''s promises were verbal; nothing was written into his will.


    "So, there''s nothing then," Sophie concluded. "Without solid evidence, Ms. Vanessa, your imsck legal standing."


    "You..."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I get it. You''ve done all this to get Colby to marry you. But going to such lengths for a man? I''m really Costello


    worried If the overseas really


    ud


    Corporation ends up in White family hands, I wonder if there will be any good days ahead for us."


    Sophie''s words cut deep, hitting the shareholders who were already unhappy with Colby''s leadership. They were hoping to turn Vanessa into a puppet.


    But, at the end of the day, these


    people were after profits. A naive girl


    like Vanessa, once in charge of the overseas Costello Corporation, would get devoured by the Pord family and Odie, who wouldn''t spare a thought for old loyalties. If they had cared back when Mr. Elwood died, they wouldn''t have stayed silent, allowing Colby to seize power.


    They were just showing up now to grab a piece of the pie.


    Sophie smiled slightly. "I think everyone should carefully consider their options. With Colby in charge, we''re guaranteed a substantial ie each year. But if you choose a new leader, earning money might not be as easy."


    Sophie''s words made some of men waver. They hadn''t really intended to dethrone Colby but were just there to appease some of the White family elders. Colby stepped down, they could please the White family elders. If Colby remained in power, they''d just attended the shareholder meeting without any loss.


    Moreover, Vanessa''s demeanor had been that of an inexperienced young girl, hardly intimidating to them, let alone to a seasoned warrior like Colby.

 Chapter 845

    If they followed Vanessa... who knows what kind of chaos thepany will face!


    "Uh, can I say something?" One of the minor shareholders stood up and said, "Look, I don''t care if it''s the White family or the Costello family in charge. As long as I make money and get my dividends every year, I''m good. So, for this vote, I''m neutral...I''m neutral."


    Another shareholder stood up, "Yeah, I''m neutral too..."


    "Me too, sorry Johns..."


    Several others who had promised to back Johns also stepped back.


    Colby spoke slowly, "By the way, your old buddy, Dominic, has just been kicked out of thepany. If anyone else here wants the same fate, feel free to stand up."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Johns''s face turned dark, "Colby! Dominic was one of our major shareholders. What gives you the right to fire him?"


    Colby replied calmly, "I own sixty percent of the shares, which gives me absolute authority. If anyone wants to leave Costello Corporation, just say the word. I have plenty of money to buy back your shares, and more ways to make you want to leave voluntarily. If you don''t want your shares, there are plenty of people out there who do."


    Everything Colby said was the harsh truth. Those who had been pushing for Colby to step down were now too scared to even breathe loudly.


    "Colby... I''m sorry. My family depends on these shares to live. It was all Johns and Dominic''s idea! I had nothing to do with it! I know I messed up!"


    "Colby! I realize my mistake too... I won''t do it again! Please, Colby, have mercy!"


    The shareholders who had been reprimanded were now kneeling on the ground, begging for forgiveness.


    Everyone in the room knew about Colby''s ruthless methods. They had just forgotten the sting after their wounds had healed, forgetting how Colby had dealt with those who were on the fringes of the White family.


    "Anyone else want to leave? I''ll count to three."


    Just as Colby was about to count, the remaining shareholders'' defensespletely copsed, and one by one, they hurriedly stepped forward to beg for mercy.


    Soon, only Johns and Vanessa were left standing against Colby.


    Vanessa hadn''t expected that the uncles who had asked her to stand up and had kindly advised her were now cowering.


    Johns, with a dark expression, pointed at those traitors and gritted his teeth, "You, you guys!"


    "It''s not that we''re disloyal, Johns. There''s just no winning against Colby! You shoulde over too!"


    "Yeah, Johns, I told you so, but you wouldn''t listen!"


    With a grim face, Johns said, "You mayck spine, but I don''t! Whoever wants the Costello family''s shares can have them!"


    Johns dragged Vanessa, intending to leave the conference room.


    Colby raised an eyebrow but didn''t have anyone stop them, letting Johns leave the conference room.


    Colby stood up, taking Sophie''s hand as they walked toward the exit of the he


    conference room. Before leaving. 12


    left a message for a man in ck, "Take them to the hospital


    "Yes."


    The man in ck escorted the shareholders who had their fingers cut off to the hospital. They were so frightened that they were trembling and didn''t dare to bother Colby''s people any further.


    At thepany''s entrance, Colby popped a piece of candy into his mouth, and Sophie couldn''t help saying, "You seemed like you were about to explode earlier."


    "Honey, it was hard to hold back."


    If Sophie hadn''t been there, he might have really lost control and unleashed havoc.

 Chapter 846

    Outside the Drennon estate, Johns was practically fuming as he sped home. In the back seat, Vanessa had never seen her usually calm and kind uncle look so furious. She couldn''t help but speak up, "Uncle Johns... could you slow down a bit?"


    "Shut up!" Johns snapped, ring at her through the rearview mirror.


    He had thought Vanessa was Colby''s old me and that Colby would still have some feelings for her. But Vanessa had proven to be utterly useless! She had crumbled after just a few words. Compared to Sophie, who was always by Colby''s side, Vanessa was just eye candy.


    After Johns'' outburst, Vanessa''s face turned pale.


    As Johns pulled up to his vi, he saw the front door wide open with men in ck suits moving in and out. He mmed on the brakes, jumped out of the car, and shouted, "Who gave you permission to move my stuff? Who sent you?"


    "This is your termination notice. We''re simply followingpany protocol. This vi is assigned to directors by thepany, and since you''ve been terminated, we have to reim it for the next director." "What did you say?" Johns gritted his teeth. "Is this Colby''s doing?"


    "It''s Mr. Colby''s decision and thepany''s," the secretary replied nonchntly, directing his team to speed up the moving process.


    "Don''t move them! Don''t take away my things! Where are you taking them?"


    Hailee ran out crying. Seeing John, she threw herself at him, "Honey, where are they taking our things? Say something!"


    Johns was about to explode, "This is outrageous! Colby is going too far! I''ve dedicated my life to the White family, and now I''m losing my home! Colby, this isn''t over between us!"


    Vanessa watched the chaos unfold, suddenly realizing the sheer power Colby wielded. Did she need power too, for Colby toe back to her?


    News of Colby''s return overseas with his wife had spread like wildfire, quickly making headlines on various tforms and newspapers.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Reading the news, Odie sneered. Colby sure moved fast. But what he hadn''t expected was for Colby to bring Sophie along.


    In the study, Jonah lowered his head. "Boss, it was my fault. I didn''t expect Vanessa to be so useless."


    "It''s not your fault. Colby came prepared, and Sophie is no pushover."


    Ever since learning that Sophie was the powerhouse behind


    Corporation, Odie had started taking her seriously. In the past, Sophie had pretended to be weak and pitiful around him, but it was all an act.


    Thinking this, Odie felt a surge of frustration. If he got Sophie in his grasp again, he''d make sure she paid dearly!


    Odie adjusted his tie, asking, "Has Sophie''s addiction kicked in yet?"


    "ording to the timeline, she b


    should''ve had withdrawal symptoms two or three times by now," Jonah frowned. "But Sophie hasn''t begged for mercy, and she seems perfectly fine. Could she have kicked the habit?"


    "Impossible," Odie said coldly. "I know the drugs I''ve developed. In just a few days, there''s no way she could ovee it! Unless she''s some kind of miracle worker."


    "Then why? Could it be... she''s continued using drugs, so she doesn''t suffer from withdrawal?"

 Chapter 847

    Hearing this, Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Back when Colby injected him with a full syringe of some new drug to save Sophie, it left Odie needing a fix every few days to manage the addiction. Clearly, Colby had ess to the Mintons''test concoction. Was it meant for Sophie?


    "No wonder she looked so goodst time I saw her, not begging or anything. Turns out Colby got our drugs to help her kick the habit," Odie sneered. He had thought Sophie had some serious self-control, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Pass on my orders," Odie said. "Pull our new drug from the market and stop sales for now."


    "Stop sales? If Sophie has to go cold turkey, what about our regr clients? They might turn on us when they can''t get their supply."


    "Don''t worry. As long as we have the stock, they''lle crawling back when they can''t find it anywhere else, Sophie included."


    Odie nced at theputer screen showing a photo of Sophie and Colby strolling hand-in-hand on some overseas street, and a sly smile spread across his face. He was looking forward to seeing Sophie, desperate and begging him for a fix.


    Meanwhile, Colby wasted no time putting what he''d learned into practice.


    In the bathtub, Sophie pouted, "The table was too hard. It was ufortable."


    "Next time, we''ll switch it up. Maybe the kitchen, the balcony, or even the couch."


    As Colby teased her, Sophie blushed and yfully hit his chest. "Stop that!"


    Steam filled the bathroom, and as Colby looked at Sophie''s flushed face, a wave of arousal washed over him. He whispered, "My dear wife, even when you''re mad, you''re gorgeous."


    Before Sophie could respond, Colby kissed her, pinning her against the side of the tub.


    Sophie was breathless from the kiss, and just as things were heating up, Colby''s phone rang from the other room. The sound snapped Sophie back to reality. She bit her lip and pushed him away. "Go answer the phone."


    "It''s not important."


    Colby kissed her neck, nibbling at her earlobe, making Sophie moan involuntarily. But she still pushed him away, saying, "Stop it... What if it''s urgent?"


    Colby, nearly losing control from Sophie''s moan, was abruptly brought back to his senses. With a deep, raspy voice, he reluctantly touched her cheek and said, "Wait for me."


    Sophie obediently nodded.


    As Colby left the tub, Sophie patted her chest to calm down. Colby @ wanted to do this so many times a day; if it kept up, it would have been the fifth time today! This couldn''t go on, or she''d bepletely worn out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Outside, Colby answered the call, "What''s up?"


    Adler''s voice had a hint of frustration. "New news: Odie pulled the new drug. Our n worked!" "Yeah, got it."


    "Got it? That''s it?"


    "Anything else? If not, I''m hanging up."


    "No, but..."


    "Oh, and from now on, just text me. Don''t call."


    With that, Colby hung up, leaving Adler confused on the other end.


    What on earth was going on?

 Chapter 848

    In the heart of Burke International''s family estate in Devonport, Bea red at the security guards posted at the entrance. "How long does James n to keep me cooped up here?" One of the guards replied, "Mr. Burke said you can leave anytime, but we must apany you."


    That response only stoked Bea''s frustration. She was James'' grandmother, yet she couldn''t even walk out the door freely.


    "Everyone, step aside."


    Colt strode through the grand gates of the Burke Estate, and the guards immediately parted for him.


    "Colt, finally! Where''s James?"


    Since yesterday, James had gone silent, not replying to her messages. How could he ignore the grandmother who raised him, all for a woman?


    "Ma''am, I was just about to tell you. Mr. Burke hasn''t been to the office since yesterday. I checked his flight details-he flew overseasst night without a word to me!"


    "What?"


    Bea was stunned. "Why on earth would he go overseas without saying a thing?"


    When Colt hesitated, Bea quickly put two and two together. "Is it because of Sophie?"


    "...Yes."


    "Unbelievable!" Bea''s face flushed with rage. "Gallivanting after a woman and neglecting the family business-how did I end up with such a grandson?"


    "He won''t listen to me. That''s why I''m asking you to go overseas and convince him toe back. Right now, Colby and the Pord family are at each other''s throats, and I''m afraid Mr. Burke might do something reckless for Sophie!"


    Colt''s words chilled Bea to the bone. She had been trying to find a way to get rid of Sophie, but James seemed one step ahead, ensuring she was always under watch.


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of her. Determined, Bea said, "Book me the earliest flight overseas."


    "Yes, Ma''am." Colt quickly left the room.


    Marian, who had been watching from a corner, looked visibly unsettled.


    Bea turned and saw Marian lurking. "Get my luggage ready. I''m leaving for overseas immediately."


    Marian hesitated. "Bea, you haven''t left Devonport in decades. It''s risky. Let me go with you..."


    "No need. I have old friends overseas. I''ll be fine."


    Bea nced at Marian with a stern look. "If you breathe a word about this tri you can forget


    working for the Burke fb boute


    anymore!"


    "I... I wouldn''t dare..."


    Bea


    "If it wasn''t for your


    ourvice, I''d have kicked y


    yearsExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    helping Sophie those


    times!"


    Marian''s face paled. "But Ms. Sophie is a good person. Didn''t you like her a lot at first?"


    "What good is a person if they don''t listen?"


    Bea said impatiently, "Just do what I told you and don''t dy my flight."


    "... Yes, Ma''am."

 Chapter 849

    Bea watched Marian pack her bags, a coldugh bubbling up from within.


    "Sophie, back in Devonport you had Colby to shield you. Out here? Your luck might not hold up so well."


    That afternoon, somewhere overseas.


    Inside the grand halls of the Costello estate, Sophie eyed the maid who brought in the glittering jewelry, the haute couture gowns, and those limited-edition handbags. She nced at the trio of societydies on the opposite sofa, a slight smile tugging at her lips. "These gifts are absolutely stunning and clearly valuable; you''ve all put a lot of thought into this."


    "Mrs. Costello, among all the socialites I''ve met, your figure is unmatched, even more perfect than our top models. We''ve just finished a set of luxury designer gowns, and you were the first person I thought of. Only someone with your elegance could truly bring this dress to life."


    "My family''s in the jewelry business, and we owe a lot to Colby''s support over the years. So, we brought you the crown jewel of our collection. This ruby is wless, only a gem of this caliber can match your grace and sophistication, Mrs. Costello."


    "Mrs. Costello, this is a one-of-a-kind, limited-edition handbag from our new store, just a small token of my admiration."


    The three women took turns showering her withpliments, while Sophie leaned back, unbothered. "I appreciate everyone''s kindness. I''m still getting used to things here after just arriving with Colby. I had no idea the Costello Corporation had so many partners. Looks like we have plenty of opportunities to make money together in the future."


    Mrs. Lee chimed in with a boast, "Of course, with just a flick of Colby''s finger, he could shake up the entire overseas market."


    Sophie smiled but kept silent.


    Mrs. Sharp added, "Mrs. Costello, we didn''te here for anything in particr We were just worried you might find it boring abroad, so we thought we''d introduce you to some social gatherings and parties, to get you acquainted with the otherdies here."


    Mrs. Woll nodded in agreement, "Exactly, we have events like


    afternoon tea salons and exclusive dinners almost every day. While the men are out making money, we deserve to enjoy ourselves too, we?"


    SWI don''t


    Sophie took a sip of her tea, still not engaging much.


    The atmosphere teetered on the edge of awkwardness until Mrs. Lee broke the silence, "I heard Bea Burke arrived overseas this morning. Lots of folks are eager to have her at the social dinners." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sophie paused mid-sip.


    Mrs. Sharp jumped in, "Yes, I''ve heard Bea hadn''t left Devonport in decades. It''s quite the mystery why she decided toe here now."


    "Indeed, I''ve heard the same. They say Bea was pretty traditional, vowing to stay a widow in Devonport for life. Hering here is quite a surprise." Sophie set her teacup down.


    In her previous life, Bea had never left Devonport, not until the day Sophie died on that operating table. What could have brought Bea overseas now? There had to be a reason. Sensing Sophie''s interest, Mrs. Wang added, "I heard Bea was once your mother-inw. You must know about her past romance with Caelum, right?"


    "Oh? Are you suggesting that Bea and Caelum had a thing back in the day?"

 Chapter 850

    Sophie''s lips curled into a slight smile after seeing the confident looks on the threedies'' faces. This was getting interesting.


    "What are you all talking about?" Colby asked as he walked in from outside. He was casually dressed in a white shirt with no tie and carried several elegant little bags.


    The threedies'' eyes lit up at the sight of Colby. He wasn''t just influential overseas; he was also incredibly handsome-rich, powerful, and charming. With a husband like that, who would want to leave home? "We didn''t expect to see you home during the day, Colby. If we had known, we would have brought an extra gift."


    "Colby is so good to Sophie, always staying home with her. Unlike our husbands..."


    Their faces turned slightly red. Even though they were older, they still had their allure. Sophie could see their interest in Colby.


    Before Sophie could say anything, Colby spoke up. "My wife is new here and still getting used to the ce. Feel free to chat, but please, don''t take her out on any wild adventures. She''s not used to it." Colby''s voice was gentle but carried a hint of warning. Thedies, seasoned in social subtleties, quickly picked up on his message and made excuses to leave.


    Sophie leaned back on the sofa, sipping hertte. "All done?"


    "All done," Colby replied as he ced a pink bag in front of her.


    Inside were adorable French pastries. Sophie immediately brightened up, her eyes sparkling. "How did you know I wanted something sweet?"


    "I figured they''d go well with yourtte," Colby said, arranging the cakes in front of her. "If you don''t want to see the people whoe by, you don''t have to. Don''t worry about me."


    "How could I not? I''m Mrs. Costello now. Besides, they brought gifts. Why wouldn''t I ept them?"


    ncing at the high-end jewelry, bespoke gowns, and limited-edition handbags on the sofa, Colby raised an eyebrow. "My wife shouldn''t have to wait for their gifts. Whatever you want just tell me, and I''ll give you my card."


    Sophie, nibbling on a cake, replied, "Your money is already with me. Where are you getting money from?"


    Out of nowhere, Colby produced a stack of bank cards-ck, gold, and tinum-each exuding wealth.


    "Just got these. They''re all for you," Colby said, cing the stack of cards into Sophie''s hands.


    No woman could resist such a gesture from her husband, and Sophie''s eyes crinkled with joy. "Not bad, keep it up." "At your service," Colby responded.


    Sophie propped her chin and nced at the red gown on the sofa. "Perfect, I''ll wear this tonight."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "To the Pord family?"


    "The Pord family?" Sophie asked,


    puzzled


    Pord family''s ce?" Cet


    thought thedies were


    hosting a dinner for Bea. Why at the


    "After arriving, Bae went straight to the Pord family. Where else would they host it?" Colby exined.


    Hearing this, Sophie was still a bit


    surprised. She hadn''t expected.


    even at her age, to seek out heeft


    me first thing upon arrive


    arriving.

 Chapter 851

    Sophie paused for a moment, then said, "No wonder. Even though the Burke family is the top dog in Devonport, Bea doesn''t have any real power at Burke International. Why would those socialites go out of their way to host dinners? Turns out it''s because Bea is tied to the Pord family."


    Throwing a dinner at the Pord estate suggests Caelum and Bea had some kind of history.


    Colby handed Sophie another dessert, saying, "I''ll go with you tonight."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need. It''s a high-societydies'' dinner. Are you a high-societydy?" Sophie joked. "Besides, Beaing all the way from Eastwood College means it''s either because James is here or she''s specifically gunning for me."


    Bea might seem kind on the surface, but she''s petty to the core.


    Sophie had already managed to thoroughly offend Bea before; there was no way Bea would let it slide.


    "You''re spot on. James has been AWOL in Devonport these past few days. The Burke family''s matriarch probably thinks her precious grandson came all this way for you."


    Colby''s tone had a barely noticeable hint of jealousy.


    Sophie leaned in and kissed his cheek, saying, "For me? I''m not that irresistible. That''s just Bea''s imagination running wild. Her grandsoning overseas is probably for some scheme with the Pord family or maybe even Odie."


    "That would be for the best," Colby said. "If he keeps pestering you, I''ll deal with him myself."


    They say third time''s the charm, but James has already bothered Sophie twice; he won''t get a third chance without repercussions.


    In the evening, Colby, pretending to be a driver, drove Sophie to the Pord family estate.


    The Pord family''s mansion was grand and imposing, upying prime real estate in the city center.


    Thinking back to how aggressive Sandy had been at her engagement party, Sophie realized it was the Pord family''s backing that gave Sandy such confidence.


    It showed just how powerful the Pord family was overseas.


    "My people are just outside. If anything goes wrong, call me."


    "Don''t worry. Bea cares too much about her reputation to pull anything drastic tonight. Besides mingling with the socialites, I also want figure out Bea and Caelum''s


    ovel


    rtionship. If I can meet M Caelum, even better."


    She''d heard that Mr. Caelum of the Pord family had be less visible over the years. Meeting such a legendary figure was something she was keen on.


    Colby, with a resigned smile, said, "Alright, whatever you say."


    Sophie opened the car door. The high-societydies usually arrived in groups and although Sophie was a new face, people immediately recognized her as Colby''s new wife from their newspaper appearances.


    "Is that Sophie? I heard she was married before."


    "So what? Colby loves her like crazy, even dumped Ms. Vanessa for her."


    "Shh, keep it down. If Colby catches us gossiping, we''re in big trouble!"

 Chapter 852

    Thedies'' envious whispers reached Sophie''s ears. Rather than ignoring them, Sophie turned her gaze towards the gossiping group. As soon as they noticed her, their expressions switched to warm smiles, a far cry from their earlier snide remarks.


    Sophie gave them a polite smile, though her eyes were icy.


    Feeling a chill from Sophie''s stare, thedies quickly dispersed. One look was all it took for them to realize Sophie was not someone to mess with.


    Messing with Sophie could mean trouble!


    As Sophie stepped into the Pord family''s grand ballroom, her eyes immediately zeroed in on Bea, who was surrounded by a group of distinguisheddies. Bea was decked out in luxurious attire, adorned with expensive jewelry that seemed to carry a sense of history, likely kept in a safety deposit box abroad.


    It appeared Bea had traveled overseas to meet an old me, daring to wear the jewels she normally wouldn''t unt.


    At the same time, Bea, alerted by those around her, noticed Sophie nearby. Frowning at the sight, Bea remarked, "I don''t recall inviting Sophie here."


    "Bea, you may not be aware, but she is now Mrs. Costello."


    "What?" Bea frowned. She had been kept out of the loop by James at the Burke estate, and couldn''t believe Colby would choose someone with Sophie''s reputation.


    Bea scoffed, "Out of all the women, Colby chose Sophie. After all, she was married to James. Isn''t he afraid of bing aughingstock for picking up the Burke family''s leftovers?"


    Her words left the onlookers in an awkward silence. Although Bea had a past with Caelum, she was never his official wife. Yet Sophie was recognized as the wife of the Costello Corporation''s head. While they ttered Bea, they could not disparage Sophie.


    As the atmosphere turned tense, Sophie approached Bea, parting the crowd ofdies.


    Bea''s displeasure was evident at the sight. Sophie was just a woman who rose through association with a man. What was so great about Colby anyway? Why was Sophie so intimidating?


    Standing tall, Bea addressed Sophie with an air of superiority, "Mrs. Costello, now that you''re married, it would be best to keep a low profite and focus on your family. Look what you are wearing. You''re lucky it''s here. Anywhere else, and you''d disgrace the Costello family."


    Sophie was dressed attractively yet modestly, making Bea''s insinuation seem especially harsh.


    Sophie smiled subtly, replying, "You were once considered the epitome of grace and virtue, rarely stepping outside you home, vowing to remain faithful to thete Mr. Burke. The whole of Devonport was moved by yourmitment."


    Elevating Bea before taking a subtle dig, Sophie continued, "I heard you hade here and thought it was a


    jest. But here you are. el to


    see you indulging in makeup


    fancy attire. You outshine usExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    younger ones. And your radiantplexion suggests the climate suits you well. I wonder if you''ll ever return to Devonport."

 Chapter 853

    Sophie''s sly remark was unmistakable: she was implying that Bea hade overseas with thoughts of ate-life fling.


    Bea, who valued her reputation above all, turned pale with rage. "Of course, I''m going to go back home! If it weren''t for some business I had to handle here, I never would havee!" "Don''t get mad, Bea. I didn''t say anything that terrible, did I?"


    Sophie leaned in close to Bea''s ear and whispered, "Don''t forget, I still have evidence of you hiring someone to kill me. If you don''t want to provoke me, you''d better not cross me, or you''ll spend the rest of your life behind bars."


    Bea was fuming hearing Sophie''s threat. It was this very threat that had forced James to hand over Burke International to Sophie!


    Although Burke International hadn''t yet fallen into Sophie''s hands, there was no guarantee that Bea''s foolish grandson wouldn''t hand it over to her eventually.


    Seeing Sophie''s smug smile, Bea, constrained by the evidence Sophie held against her, could only muster a strained grin and said, "It''s your first time here too, Sophie. Why don''t you explore a bit? I''m feeling tired; I''ll go rest for a while."


    Bea turned to leave, clearly having lost the confrontation with Sophie.


    Sophie didn''t say much more, and Bea headed straight upstairs. Her demeanor was as if Bea herself was the matriarch of the Pord family.


    In the upstairs bedroom, Bea stared at her aging reflection in the mirror, thinking back to Sophie''s radiant and confident demeanor, feeling even more troubled.


    Sophie''s visit was clearly meant to be a thorn in her side!


    Just then, the maid entered the room and said respectfully, "Ma''am, Ms. Sandy has made a sudden visit. Mr. Caelum asked me to told you that you might want to stay upstairs for now."


    "Sandy is here?"


    Bea''s tone softened, but the mention of Sandy stirred mixed feelings within her.


    Caelum had loved her once, she knew that. But Caelum had hidden his identity as the heir of the Pord


    family abroad, so she ultimately ne


    chose Duncan, who was from a well-matched family in Devonport and had his own aplishments.


    She heard that after returning abroad, Caelum took over the family business and remained unmarried for a long time, only marrying at the age of forty under pressure to produce heirs, resulting in two sons and a daughter. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumor had it that his wife bore a striking resemnce to her. This thought caused ripples in Bea''s heart.


    The maid continued, "Ms. Sandy heard you were here tonight and wasn''t too pleased. Mr. Caelum thought it would be best for you to avoid any unpleasantness."


    Bea was unsurprised by Sandy''s displeasure, considering Sandy''s mother was merely her stand-in. "I''ll go down anyway. What can she do to me?"

 Chapter 854

    "But..." The maid tried to stop her, but Bea was already on her feet, heading for the door.


    Back in Devonport, she was ustomed to carrying herself with an air of authority. The high societydies and debutantes there treated her with great respect. Bea believed Sandy bing Caelum''s most cherished daughter wasrgely due to her influence, so she felt even more justified in her actions.


    As Bea reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw Sandy standing in the center of the hall.


    The butler stepped up, "Miss, she''s really not here. You should go back to Mr. Odie''s house. If Mr. Caelum finds out you''re causing a scene, he''ll be displeased."


    "Pfft! The whole world knows Daddy''s throwing the wee party today for that old hag. Why keep it a secret from me? Who does she think she is? She''s past her prime and still unting herself,ing here to seduce my Daddy!"


    Clearly, Sandy was fuming over the rumors she''d heard.


    To avoid being noticed by the troublesome heiress, Sophie stood in a less conspicuous corner. She''d rather watch the drama unfold than be a target.


    Sure enough, when Bea came down from the second floor, she heard Sandy''s disrespectful words. Bea always valued her reputation, and immediately darkened in expression.


    Soon, Sandy noticed Bea and gave her a once-over, scoffing, "I thought you were some aging beauty. Turns out you''re not just past your prime. You''re practically one foot in the grave."


    Faced with Sandy''s rudeness, Bea was nearly driven to rage by the brash young girl.


    Sophie almostughed out loud; she hadn''t expected Sandy to be so shockingly outspoken. Bea was highly respected in Devonport. Sandy was probably the first to dare speak to Bea like that. That''s right, the more she says, the better!


    "Did your father ever teach you how to speak to your elders?" Bea tried to assert her seniority.


    Sandy replied with even more


    disdain, "My Daddy always says, if you meet someone you don''t like, there''s no need to hold back! Besides, it''s you who''s shameless. Not content to stay in Devonport as a widow, you came here to find my Daddy. What, can''t stand the loneliness? Looking for another fling?"


    Sandy''s wilfulness was legendary, and since Caelum had her in his old age, he doted on her excessively. Sandy was like a queen in this foreignnd, used to doing as she pleased, and no one dared criticize her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    wnovel


    "You!" Bea''s chest heaved with anger, almost making faint. She had never been so tantly insulted in her life!


    Still not satisfied, Sandy walked over to one of the banquet tables and yanked off the tablecloth, sending the champagne tower crashing to the floor, filling the hall with the sharp sound of breaking ss. "What kind of wee party is this? This is the Pord estate! Since when did we start hosting parties for outsiders?"


    Sandy''s aggressive demeanor made everyone around her keep their distance.


    After being repeatedly humiliated by


    Sandy, even someone asposed


    as Bea couldn''t help but angrily


    retort, "Sandy, you are your father''s daughter, so I won''t argue with you! But you keep being so rude, I''m not gonna be polite!"

 Chapter 855

    "Seriously?" Sandyughed as if she''d just heard the funniest joke. She stormed up to Bea and delivered a sharp p across her face, leaving Bea utterly stunned.


    Sandy sneered, "This ce belongs to the Pord family. Everything my daddy owns is mine! And you think you can be disrespectful to me? You seriously think my daddy would side with you? Let me tell you, I''m his favorite daughter! My mommy is the love of his life! He would never go for an old hag like you!"


    The room fell silent the moment Sandy''s words echoed through. It wasn''t so much the shock of her words but the fact that she had unknowingly summoned Caelum.


    Caelum stepped out of the elevator, looking remarkably fit for someone pushing seventy. His hair was probably dyed jet-ck, and he stood tall, hinting at his handsome younger days.


    Seeing Caelum, Sophie couldn''t help but smile. Sandy had managed to drag Caelum out of his seclusion.


    After all, Caelum had been keeping a low profile for years, only showing up to deal with his daughter''s messes.


    "What''s all this ruckus?" Caelum''s voice carried an authoritative edge, though it wasced with a touch of indulgence.


    From her corner, Sophie watched, realizing just how much Caelum adored Sandy. Despite Sandy''s outrageous behavior, Caelum couldn''t bring himself to scold her.


    "Daddy!" Sandy clung to Caelum''s arm, whining, "It''s all because of this wee party you insisted on! I don''t like it at all!"


    "Alright, alright, if you don''t like it, we won''t have it," Caelum said, turning to his secretary. "Cancel the banquet and take Sandy to the Minton estate."


    "Daddy! I don''t want to go I don''t like Odie! He''s just a lowlife, and the Mintons aren''t even fit to talk to us! How could he be a match for me?"


    Sandypletely ignored the onlookers, who were relishing the drama, and continued to make her demands.


    Meanwhile, Bea, who had been


    pped by Sandy, had turned from furious to pale. Not only did Caelum not defend her, but he also indulged his daughter to such an extent! en.swhovels


    "Enough, this isn''t up for discussion. Kingston, take her away," Caelum ordered.


    Butler Kingston quickly ushered Sandy out.


    Sandy pouted but didn''t argue further. The wee party ended, and she didn''t want to embarrass her father too much.


    However, before leaving, Sandy pointed at Bea standing behind Caelum. "Daddy, I''ll go, but you have to get rid of this old hag!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Bea is a guest


    of the Pord family. You were the one causing a scene, and she hasn''t even asked you to apologize," Caelum said, his tone gentle yet firm, showing no intention of


    reprimanding his daughter.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bea felt even more aggrieved. It wasn''t that she didn''t want an apology. She simply hadn''t had the chance to speak up!


    As the crowd began to disperse,


    Sophie wasn''t ready for the


    wee party to end so quickly.


    She hadn''te all this way just to watch the drama unfold. She needed to find a way to get involved with the Pord family.

 Chapter 856

    Sophie had a n ready in no time. She made her way to the toppled champagne tower Sandy had knocked over earlier. When no one was looking, she bent down and gently nicked her ankle with a shard of


    the broken champagne ss.


    "Ouch!" Sophie''s cry grabbed everyone''s attention.


    Sandy recognized the voice and saw that it was indeed Sophie.


    "Sophie?"


    Sandy''s anger red up, and she also remembered how Sophie had bullied her friend. She marched over, ready to p Sophie, but Caelum''s voice rang out, "Sandy! Stop!"


    Caelum''s stern interruption made Sandy stomp her foot in frustration. "Dad! This woman stole Colby and made Vanessa aughingstock. Why can''t I hit her?"


    "Enough, Sandy. We''ve had enough drama today. You need to control your temper. She''s a guest and got hurt because of your antics. If you hit her, people will say we have no manners." Caelum turned and walked toward Sophie.


    Sophie was caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Caelum to approach her, and she felt a bit nervous. Caelum, known for his cunning ways, made her wonder what he was nning.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Caelum bent down, nced at Sophie''s ankle, and said, "The injury isn''t serious. Looks like an idental cut. How about this: you go upstairs, and I''ll arrange for someone to clean your wound."


    Caelum''s previously stern eyes now held a touch of kindness.


    Sophie thought she might be imagining things. Sandy, not far away, ran up to Caelum, angrily saying, "Dad! Why are you being nice to her? Do you know she..."


    "Enough, stop this scene. People are


    Washin


    this," Caelum said, helping


    up and instructing a nearby


    maid, "Take Mrs. Costello upstairs." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    By calling her Mrs. Costello, Caelum acknowledged her rtionship with Colby.


    Sophie stayed on guard. She couldn''t tell if Caelum was genuinely kind-hearted or just putting on a show.


    "Dad!"


    "There, there, my dear. Go on now. I''ve had Odie buy your favorite estate, so you can get some rest when you return, alright?"


    Even the news that Odie had bought an estate didn''t cheer Sandy up. No matter how good the estate the Minton family bought, it couldn''tpare to half of what the Pord family owned!


    "For Dad''s sake, I''ll spare you this time. But next time, I''ll make you pay!"


    Sandy turned and left, leaving


    Sophie puzzled. Things hadn''t gone


    exactly as she nned, but are


    Caelum had spared her for now. And Sandy wasn''t bothering


    belongs to en.swnoveer.


    Maybe Caelum was wary of Colby, which is why he hadn''t made things difficult for her?


    "Mrs. Costello, let me help you upstairs." The maid kindly stepped forward to assist Sophie toward the stairs.


    Before heading up, Sophie gave Bea, who had been silently enduring everything, a provocative nce. Bea, predictably, was infuriated again.


    Sophie had thought Bea was important to Caelum, but now it seemed, maybe not as much as she had imagined.

 Chapter 857

    "Caelum, have you spoiled Sandy so much that she''s be totally uncontroble?"


    It wasn''t until Sophie had left that Bea finally aired her grievances, albeit in a more roundabout way. A young girl was rude to her and actually hit her? That was a lifelong humiliation!


    "Bea, I''ve definitely let Sandy get out of hand, and I truly apologize for what happened today," Caelum said soothingly. "Why don''t you head back to the guest room and rest? I''ve already called for a doctor to check on your face."


    Caelum''s gentle words managed to calm Bea''s anger, but the memory of Sandy''s harsh words still stung. "You are an old friend. I only thought ofing to you, since I don''t know many people here. I didn''t expect Sandy to misunderstand... What must others think of me now?"


    "Don''t worry about it. We''re just old friends, after all. Nobody here dares to gossip about the Pord family," Caelum reassured her.


    Caelum''s casual reference to them as ''just old friends'' left Bea feeling a bit bitter. If only she hadn''t made that rash decision years ago to choose that cold workaholic Duncan. Maybe she could have been thedy of the Pord family, a family no one dares to cross.


    Though her current life wasn''t bad, the thought of her unloving husband and rebellious grandson made Bea regret her choices.


    "Just old friends?" Bea muttered suddenly, even surprising herself. She quickly turned and went back upstairs, sulking like a young girl.


    Watching her retreat, Caelum shook his head. Kingston, standing beside him, remarked, "Sir, this isn''t a long-term solution. If Miss Sandy finds out, she''ll throw a fit every time shees back." "What can I do? It''s not right to just kick her out," Caelum sighed.


    In his younger days, he did have feelings for Bea, but she chose someone else, and he moved overseas Decades had passed, and whatever fondness he had felt had long disappeared. Bea was no


    longer the young beauty he


    once


    Knew; she was now just an aged


    woman with a vain heart.


    Seeing her now, he felt nothing. To him, Bea was just a stranger he once knew. But it was clear she didn''t feel the same.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, make sure to take good care of that Russell girl. Don''t let anyone bully her."


    "But, sir..."


    "Her grandfather and I were like brothers, back in Devonport. His granddaughter is like my own..."


    "Sir, there''s a generational gap! Ms. Sophie is about the same age as Miss Sandy."


    Annoyed, Caefum snapped, "He just


    married young! That bastard! I''m a


    gentleman, I waited to marry the woman Moved. How is that the same It''s not my fault The Pord family was a mess back them and it was all because I..."


    "Sir! Sir!" The butler quickly intervened, "Calm down!"


    From the spiral staircase, Sophie slowed her steps, trying to eavesdrop, but couldn''t catch a single word. The Pord mansion was just too big; even


    O


    eavesdropping didn''t work!

 Chapter 858

    "Mrs. Costello, the guest room is this way."


    The maid led Sophie to a guest room that was more opulent than most luxury homes she''d seen. As a well-known socialite from Devonport, Sophie was used to extravagance, but even she couldn''t help silently estimating the cost of the furnishings.


    Everything in this room was worth well over seven figures. The Pord family sure knew how to unt their wealth.


    "Mrs. Costello, the doctor will be here shortly. Please make yourselffortable. I''ll go make you some tea." The maid excused herself politely.


    Just as the maid left, a voice from the next room filtered through. "Where are my shoes? My clothes? And my Doraemon pillow that I sleep with every night? I leave for three days, and you lot already ''borrowed my stuff?"


    Sophie frowned.


    That voice...


    She stood up, but the maid quickly reassured her, "Mrs. Costello, it''s the son of Mr. Caelum. He is a bit... entric. Please don''t mind him. The doctor will be here soon, and we''ll arrange for someone to escort you back to the Costello estate."


    "Who are you calling entric?" The annoyed voice of a man made the maid offer an embarrassed smile.


    Before Sophie could react, the family doctor arrived. When she saw it was William, she rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    After making sure she wasn''t hallucinating, Sophie asked, "How many jobs are you working this month?"


    William looked equally surprised to see her, stammering, "I..."


    "Well?"


    "I''m like a utility yer in a ser match-put wherever I''m needed." Before Sophie could ask more, amotion erupted outside.


    She suddenly realized Colby was still waiting outside. He must have seen all the guests leaving without seeing her, so he had barged in with some people!


    Ignoring the pain in her ankle, Sophie ran towards the door.


    Sure enough, she saw Colby downstairs with his men, who were standing obediently behind him, not causing any trouble.


    However, the butler had been cornered by Colby''s men.


    Seeing Caelum''s dark expression, the butler stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Colby, what is the meaning of this?"


    "My wife has been gone too long. I''vee to take her home." Colby didn''t seem to be looking for a fight, but his tone carried a chilly edge.


    Sensing Colby''s hostility, the butler


    was about to speak when Caelum interrupted, "Mrs. Costello identally cut her ankle on some ss was having the doctor attend to her injuries and nned to


    arrange a car to take her hometer, but I see that''s no longer necessary."


    Colby''s eyes narrowed.


    Realizing things could escte, Sophie called out from the second floor, "Colby! I''m here!"


    Colby immediately looked up. Sophie quickly descended the stairs, and Colby rushed to support her, his gaze falling on therge cut on her ankle.


    Colby frowned, "Is this how the Pords treat their guests?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie squeezed Colby''s hand, signaling him to stay calm. Just then, William came running down the stairs, saying, "Mrs. Costello''s injury isn''t serious! I''ve checked it; it''s just a minor scrape. Mr. Colby, there''s no need to worry-it won''t leave a scar."

 Chapter 859

    William and Colby exchanged conspiratorial nces, clearly ying it cool as if they barely knew each other.


    Sophie lowered her voice, "I''m fine, but we should get out of here."


    She had noticed early on that the security here was much tighter than usual. The guards at the entrance, pushed in by Colby, were fewer than half of what she saw when she first entered the banquet hall. This time, Colby managed to get in likely because Caelum had intentionally loosened the security and dismissed most of the guards.


    Caelum was scheming something, and it was best not to provoke him now.


    "Since my wife is unharmed, I''ll take her and leave," Colby said, his focus entirely on Sophie''s injured foot. He scooped Sophie into his arms and turned to leave, but Caelum coldly interrupted, "Hold on." Colby paused, and Caelum demanded, "Was it you who had someone kidnapped Sandy?"


    Sophie''s breath hitched. She had seen how much Caelum doted on Sandy. His question sounded almost usatory.


    "It was me," Colby admitted.


    "I only have one daughter. By doing this, Colby, you''re showing no respect to me," Caelum said.


    "If she messes with my wife again, I''ll do it again," Colby replied, and without another word, he carried Sophie out of the Pord residence.


    The butlermented, "Sir, are we just letting him go like that? If Miss Sandy finds out..."


    Caelum stretchedzily and said, "He''s got a bit of his grandfather''s spirit. It''s about time Sandy''s temper was checked; I''ve spoiled her too much. If I''m gone, who will protect her?"


    The butler suggested, "There''s always Mr. Angelo."


    "Angelo! Stop right there! Give me back my pillow!"


    At that moment, Caelum nced at the second floor where Angelo and a maid were chasing each other yfully. He frowned, "Him?"


    He might as well rely on the police. Caelum shook his head.


    Colby ced Sophie in the passenger seat, and she said, "I scratched myself."


    "I know," Colby replied in a deep voice, looking up. "Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so easy just now."


    Sophie rxed. She understood


    Colby''s poor attitude towards the


    Pord family. After all, the Pord family was now allied with the Mintons, and it was highly likely that the Rord family had a hand in the death of Colby''s parents.


    Sophie said, "I noticed that Caelum seemed very kind to me, and he really did know Bea from their youth. But it seems he doesn''t like Bea much. You know, Caelum was Devonport over forty years ago. Since he knew Bea, do you think he might have known our


    grandfathers?"


    "I''m not worried about that right now," Colby said as he drove. "What I''m most concerned about is your foot."


    "William said it was nothing..."


    "If he had really examined your


    wound, why didn''t he apply any medicine?" Colby frowned. "Sophie, I don''twant you to be in danger anymore." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Why... say that all of a sudden?"


    "Because I just realized, if Caelum had taken you hostage just now, I... wasn''t sure I could have saved you."

 Chapter 860

    The Pord family held significant sway overseas, and it took Colby years to finally overshadow the White family, securing a foothold abroad. However, the Pord family''s century-long dominance abroad was


    unshakable.


    Colby feared that if they targeted Sophie, he''d be powerless to protect her.


    "Come on, don''t be silly," Sophie said, taking Colby''s hand. "I won''t be a burden. You do what you need to do. I can''t promise to clear every obstacle, but I can assure you that I''ll stay safe. You won''t have to worry about me."


    Colby''s frown eased. How could he forget? His wife was Devonport''s youngest female entrepreneur, who in just a year had managed to stand toe-to-toe with the Burke family. She not only brought down Ricardo but also had Odie dancing in the palm of her hand.


    If the Pord family set their sights on Sophie, they''d likely regret it.


    "My wife is so formidable; I had nothing to worry about. I should be worried for the Pord family. They''ll have a rough time if they mess with you."


    Sophie pretended to be annoyed. "I''m trying tofort you, and you''re making fun of me?"


    "I''m just saying I believe in you." Colby drove with one hand, keeping his eyes on the road. He reached out to stroke Sophie''s head. "Once we''ve settled things abroad, we''ll go back, get our marriage license, and I''ll give you the grandest wedding ever. The whole world will know that you are my wife. And anyone who messes with you will have to deal with me."


    Sophie blushed, smiling at his words, but when she heard hisst remark, she swatted his hand away. "Why is your mind always on fighting? When we get back, you better be aw-abiding citizen of Devonport, got it?"


    "Alright, alright, I hear you," Colby said, doting on her. "I''ll do whatever my wifemands."


    Sophie smiled, but her attention was suddenly caught by a car outside theN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    window. The face in that car


    seemed familiar, and she took a few


    more nces in the rearviene


    mirror.


    "What''s up?" Colby asked.


    "The person inside the car that just passed us looked familiar," Sophie replied.


    Colby nced at the rearview mirror. Though he only saw the back of the car, he could tell it was heading towards the Pord residence.


    "You must be mistaken," Colby said, his tone softening. "It''s dark outside. Don''t overthink it; let''s go back and rest."


    Sophie thought she might have been mistaken. But the figure she saw resembled James so much.


    Did Bea travel all this way because James also left the Burke family toe abroad?


    Meanwhile, at the Pord residence,


    Caelum sat in his study, examining


    documents. Angelo, lounging on a sofa was ying with a model globe.


    ¨¦n.swnovels


    Caelum nced at Angelo with increasing irritation. "Either put the globe down or get out. Aren''t you a bother?"


    "Dad, I''m bored," Angeloined.


    "You handle all thepany''s affairs, and I''m just for show. Now, everyone fears me, calling me ruthless and merciless, using me of ousting several rtives and even annihting a family. Look, I''m carrying all the me for you, and now I can''t even find a girlfriend. No girlfriend, no job, what''s wrong with ying with a globe for a bit?"

 Chapter 861

    "If you had any real skills, would I need to y this retreat game?" Caelum snapped, his patience wearing thin. "Look at your brother. If he were still here, I wouldn''t be stuck cleaning up all these messes." Angelo, looking bored, replied, "My brother''s been dead for years. If he knew he had so much work waiting for him, I bet he''d rather stay in his coffin."


    "Your brother was a prodigy, recognizing and using talent by the age of fourteen. He was the youngest financial schr, respected and feared by everyone at thepany. He was the perfect heir to the Pord family. And here you are, wasting your days running a newspaper and chasing what you call justice! If Kiran didn''t die in that car ident, I wouldn''t need you to impersonate him."


    "You are right. Kiran was your golden child. Sandy and Ibined aren''t half as good as Ayan!"


    Caelum took a deep breath, trying to keep his cool as he watched Angelo''s nonchnt demeanor. "You know your uncles are itching to take over the Pord family. If they found out Kiran was dead and I had no sessor, they''d wear me down to seize control. What would happen to you and Sandy then? If I didn''t have you impersonate your brother, they''d have made their move by now, leading to chaos in the family and giving outsiders a chance to pounce!"


    Angelo had heard this speech so many times it was like a broken record. Standing up, he said, "Dad, you know I have no grand ambitions. I''m not as capable as my brother. I just want to run my newspaper and be a small business owner. Besides, our family already has more than enough wealth and power tost ten lifetimes. There are so many people who can''t even afford to eat. Compared to them, we''re living in luxury. Why must we fight for more? I think if my brother were alive, he wouldn''t want to spend his life as stressed out as you."


    "You..." Caelum wanted to curse but held back. "If it weren''t for your mother''s sake, I would... Get out! Just go!"


    In a fit of anger, Caelum threw a pillow at Angelo, who dodged and made his way to the door, where he found the butler, Kingston. "Sir?" Kingston looked startled.


    "Kingston, please keep an eye on my dad. Don''t let him get too worked up; it''s bad for his health."


    Just


    Devonport is hereket


    he finished speaking, n gave Angelo a knowing et


    whispered, "Mr. Burke fromBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo furrowed his brows slightly adjusted his cuffs, and put on


    Poramed sses from his


    pocket. Sure enough, as he stepped outside, he saw James waiting. en.swhovels


    James, dressed sharply in a suit and tie, looked at him intently and said, "Mr. Pord, a pleasure."


    "Yeah, sure." Angelo''s tone was t, his voice low. "My father is inside. Hope you two have a pleasant chat."


    As Angelo was about to pass by James, James suddenly said, "Join us. The discussion might interest you." "Sorry, I''m busy."


    Just as Angelo was about to leave, James dropped a bombshell. "Would Caelum be too busy if news broke out tomorrow about the Pord family''s eldest son''s tragic death and the second son impersonating him for years?"

 Chapter 862

    Hearing this, Angelo stopped in his tracks and turned back to face James. He pushed up his gold-rimmed sses and said, "Do you know who I am?" "What do you think?"


    "Then please, go ahead and report me. I''m so done with this gig. You have no idea how boring it is to be Kiran!"


    "Sir!" Kingston scowled.


    Angelo had no choice but to straighten his clothes and said more seriously, "Mr. Burke, please,e with me."


    In the study, Caelum had overheard their entire conversation from outside the door. He took off his shoes and threw one at Angelo. "You rascal! What good are you!" Angelo, quick as a sh, blocked the shoe, but it ended up flying towards James, who caught it effortlessly.


    "Mr. Caelum, let''s talk business," James said, cing the shoe back on Caelum''s desk.


    Caelum noted James'' polite andposed demeanor. He nodded and said, "The grandson of Duncan, huh? Much better than that arrogant brat Colby."


    Thinking about Colby''s smug face always reminded Caelum of that insufferable old man.


    "What business do you want to discuss?"


    "My grandmother hase overseas, and I need you to promise to refuse any request she makes and then send her back to Devonport." "And what else?"


    "Also, the Pord family''s second son is clueless and unfit for his duties. I''m willing to be his tutor."


    Upon hearing this, Angelo immediately looked up. "Why should you? I don''t want a tutor!"


    "Shut it!" Caelum snapped, ring at Angelo.


    James continued, "If the remaining branches of the Pord family and outsiders knew the famous Kiran had died in a car ident, I suspect that after your passing, they would rise to split the Pord family''s fortune. As the only direct descendant, Mr. Angelo would be eaten alive if he continues like this."


    "There are plenty who could teach him. Why do you think you''re the right one?"


    "Because I am James Burke, Duncan''s grandson."


    This simple statement left Caelum with noeback. He knew all too well about Duncan''s prowess and his grandson''s ster reputation in Devonport.


    "Is that all?" Caelum asked.


    "In three months, I''ll need your influence, an identity from you."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What kind of identity do you want?"


    "Any."


    "A security guard at my estate?"


    "That''ll do."


    James''s straightforward answer puzzled Caelum. "You''re holding such a crucial secret of the Pord family and offering to tutor this young man for free, and all you want in return is this?"


    James remained silent.


    Caelum said, "As the CEO of Burke International, you''re far more calcting than your grandfather. Why don''t you just tell me what you really want?"


    "I just want... to ensure someone''s safety."


    Angelo, munching on sunflower


    seeds, chimed in with curiosity, "You''re themercial tycoon of


    Devonport. You''re telling me you just want to protect someone? You could protect a hundred people if you wanted. I don''t buy it. Dad, you shouldn''t either. I don''t want any tutor."


    Caelum looked James over and said, "You''re not here just to ensure someone''s safety. Coming overseas to secure an identity from the Pord family, you must have other motives. What are you trying to investigate?"

 Chapter 863

    James kept quiet. He knew Caelum was as cunning as a fox and always deep in thought, but he hadn''t expected such sharp reasoning.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When James did not respond, Caelum didn''t beat around the bush. "If you won''t talk, you might as well leave. I''ll handle the Pord family''s issues on my own. But if you spill our secrets, not only will the Pord family be ruined, but your family won''t have it easy either."


    James frowned, and Caelum stepped closer. "Listen, Burke boy. I''m giving you a chance here. I''m helping you, not the other way around."


    Noticing the knowing smile in Caelum''s eyes, James decided not to push further. "I want to dig into the secrets of Devonport, the mysteries surrounding the four major families, and... the car ident involving Sophie''s parents."


    The smile instantly vanished from Caelum''s face.


    James continued, "I believe you''re also curious about these things, that Kiran''s death wasn''t an ident."


    Angelo''s brow furrowed upon hearing this. The fact that Kiran''s death was no ident was known only to him and his father, aside from James.


    Angelo stood up. "You know? How did you find out?"


    "That''s not your concern. I have my ways."


    "You..."


    "Enough," Caetum interrupted firmly. "I''ll help you out. The fact you know Kiran''s death wasn''t an ident tells me you''re pretty clued in. The person feeding you this info-could it be Gordon, the head of the


    Aldridge family in Deould


    Caelum hit the nail on the head. James replied, "Who told me isn''t important. What matters is we have amon enemy. You''re willing to marry off your daughter to win over the Mintons, probably to figure out who''s been pulling their strings."


    Odie''s show of bravado wasn''t due


    to the legacy built by the previous generation of the Mintons. Odie was all bark and no bite. The Minton family had long lost its former glory, holding onto just a shred of its past influence. Otherwise, Odie wouldn''t be, so keen to marry into the overseas Pord family for support and benefits.


    "You are really smart. Pity you aren''t my grandson." Caelum took a good look at James. "Alright, I''m in. You''ll stay here and tutor Angelo while I handle your grandmother''s situation." "Thank you."


    Caelum nodded.


    Angelo couldn''t hide his frustration, licking his wisdom tooth in annoyance. His dad had sent him to Devonport to put on a show, warning him not to genuinely mess with the Costello family or let anyone know the real deal. At the time, he was puzzled, but now he got it. Athe major families in Devonport were old friends. Caelum showed Rindness to someone else''s grandson while giving his own son no respect. How humiliating to need a tutor at his age! Didn''t his pride matter?


    Angelo stood up, walked over to James, and said seriously, "Get ready if you''re going to tutor me." "Being my student will be tougher than you think. I believe it''s you who needs to be prepared." Ignoring Angelo''sment, James turned and left the grand doors of the Pord family''s study.

 Chapter 864

    Dawn broke over the Costello estate overseas.


    Sophie was lounging on the couch, enjoying her breakfast, when the housemaid approached her. "Madam, Ms. Vanessa has arrived for a visit. Would you like to see her?" "Are you sure Vanessa came alone?" Sophie asked.


    "Yes," the maid nodded. "I didn''t see anyone else with her."


    Sophie''s face grew more guarded.


    "If you''d rather not meet with her, I can send her away," the maid offered.


    "It''s okay. I''ll see her," Sophie replied coolly. "And while you''re at it, cut the security detail by half. Make it discreet. We don''t want anyone to notice."


    "Pardon?"


    "And if anything unexpected happens, just go with the flow. Let Colby know if necessary, or call the police," Sophie added.


    The maid looked bewildered but quicklyplied. "Yes, Madam."


    Soon, Vanessa made her entrance.


    She saw Sophie reclining on the sofa, dressed in a champagne-colored silk nightgown that perfectly outlined her stunning figure. The delicatece trim at the chest barely revealed a hint of her cleavage. It was a sight that could captivate anyone.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but feel bitter, knowing that Colby spent every night in Sophie''s embrace.


    After all, she had known Colby first, and she had fallen for him first.


    "Ms. Vanessa, what brings you here?" Sophie''s tone was light, tinged with a hint of casual amusement.


    Vanessa stepped forward. "I came to ask you to leave Colby," she said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Colby and I are married, Ms. Vanessa. Don''t you think your request is a bit abrupt?"


    "But Colby is really in danger now! The shareholders know you are his weakness. You know, my father did entrust me to Colby with his dying wish, and Colby promised to take care of me! Now he''s going back on his word, leaving me vulnerable and giving others a reason to attack him! Do


    you really want Colby to bear the


    stigma of being dishonorable?"


    Vanessa was clearly anxious.


    Sophie lost her smile. She ced her teacup on the table and looked at Vanessa. "Is that your reason for conspiring with the other shareholders to bring Colby down?"


    "I..." Vanessa found herself at a loss for words.


    "You''re just trying to use this situation to force Colby into marrying you. You don''t care if he loses everything he''s worked hard


    Ito


    for. You''re being selfish, eager im him for yourself. Just like you know Colby doesn''t love you, yet you deliberately misinterpret his promise to you," Sophie continued.


    "No... that''s not it, Colby really did promise me..."


    "You and I both know Colby is not one to go back on his word. I believe he did promise Mr. Elwood to take care of you for life, but he must have also made it clear that he doesn''t love you, won''t marry you, and will only ensure you have afortable life. Am I wrong?"


    Sophie''s words struck a chord in Vanessa, causing her face to pale. "Did Colby tell you all this?" she asked.


    "He didn''t have to tell me, but I believe he must have said something along those lines, or else your reaction wouldn''t be so strong."


    Sophie never doubted Colby''s love for her, because she knew it was everything he could offer.


    Vanessa felt a pang of pain at Sophie''s words. She always hated Colby''s honesty the most.

 Chapter 865

    Even a sliver of hope would have been enough for her.


    Vanessa used to think Colby was incapable of love, and she held onto the belief that one day, Colby might look back and see her. But then Sophie came along, shattering all her dreams for the future.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching her fists tightly, Vanessa said, "Without you... even if Colby hated me, it would be better than him ignoring me."


    Suddenly, the sound of a scuffle erupted outside, and a group of people burst in, surrounding Sophie.


    Sophie looked at Vanessa and said, "There''s one big difference between you and me. Do you know what it is?"


    Vanessa was taken aback.


    "I once loved someone who ended up falling for someone else. I foolishly gave my all, hoping he''de back. But I learned that if someone doesn''t love you, they just don''t. Loving yourself is the only way to be loved by others. And... I never go out of my way to hurt others. That''s the difference between us," Sophie exined.


    Vanessa bit her lip.


    Just then, apuse came from outside.


    "Quite the speech, really touched me," Odie said as he stepped into the living room, his smile cold. "I was nning to give you a chance. If you had left Colby, I might have let you go, even given you medicine for your addiction. But I didn''t expect you two to be somitted."


    Sophie nced at Odie, then at the pale-faced Vanessa. She stayed silent, but Vanessa broke down. "If you had just left Colby, I wouldn''t have had to go this far... Sophie, you forced my hand!"


    "Yeah, it''s at her fault, right? Our


    dear Vanessa, so kind and gentle. If it weren''t for Sophie pushing you, you wouldn''t have done this," Odie said with a smirk, though his eyes were full of disdain.


    Such self-serving words were just to soothe a guilty conscience. Vanessa had always been selfish, using her illness as an excuse to feel entitled to everything good, and her fake kindness was bound to be exposed someday.


    A spoileddy like her? Not just Colby, but no regr person would ever like her.


    "Take Mrs. Costello away," Odiemanded.


    His men approached Sophie, who stood up and straightened her clothes, showing no intention of resisting.


    After all, when Adler called Odie to pull back all the drugs, she and Colby had already anticipated Odie''s move.


    It just took longer than expected for this day toe. She had to spend so many days abroad for this.


    "No need to arrest me, I''lle with you."


    As Sophie was about to leave, she nced at Vanessa. Maybe out of guilt, Vanessa couldn''t meet her gaze.


    Odie turned to the maid hiding in the corner. "Tell Colby I''ve taken his wife. If he wants Sophie back unharmed, he''ll give up everything overseas and return to Devonport."


    The maid, trembling, nodded. After everyone had left, she pulled out her phone and called Colby. "Colby! Mrs. Costello has been taken by Odie and Ms. Vanessa!"


    On the other end, Colby, upon hearing the news, showed little emotion and simply said, "Got it."

 Chapter 866

    When Jonah shoved Sophie into the car, he slipped a blindfold over her eyes.


    Sophie frowned. "Is this really necessary?"


    "Yes, it is." Odie, sitting beside her, chimed in, "You''re too clever for your own good. Just taking precautions so you don''t outsmart us again." Hearing this, Sophie sighed and put on the blindfold herself. She already knew about Odie''s grand mansion purchase in the city center anyway. ording to their n, Colby should be guarding the outskirts of Minton Estate by now.


    Vanessa, sitting in the front seat, nced at Sophie in the rearview mirror, feeling a tinge of unease. "What are you nning to do with Sophie?" "Ms. Vanessa, you''ve achieved your goal. Why worry about her now?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are... are you going to kill her?"


    Vanessa''s voice trembled. If Sophie returned to Colby alive, then everything she had done today would be for nothing.


    Odie raised an eyebrow. "Do you want her dead or alive, Ms. Vanessa?"


    The question hung in the air, and Vanessa found herself at a loss. Did she want Sophie dead? She had never killed anyone before. Shoud Sophie be alive? That meant she''d never have Colby to herself. "You only get one choice, Ms. Vanessa. Think carefully before you answer," Odie said.


    "I..."


    Sophie, sensing Vanessa''s hesitation, interjected. "Mr. Odie, don''t trouble Ms. Vanessa. Let me make the decision for her. Killing me would be just fine."


    Sophie''s willingness to face death stunned Vanessa, her face reflecting her shock.


    "I asked Ms. Vanessa. Your life is in


    my hands; you don''t get to choose


    whether you live or die," Odie said coldly, clearly displeased with Sophie''s answer. "Since Ms.


    Vanessa can''t decide, I''ll make the decision for her..."


    Before Odie could finish, Vanessa blurted out, "Kill her! I want her dead!"


    The moment she said it, Vanessa realized the gravity of her words.dt was her first time holding someone''s life in her hands. Was this what it felt like to wield the power of life and death?


    Sophie smiled faintly. "Mr. Odie, did you hear that? Ms. Vanessa wants me dead. Aren''t you going to do it?"


    Odie shot Sophie a cold nce, his voice low. "It seems you really wish to die."


    "Mr. Odie, after everything you''ve put me through, I''m already a shell of myself. Death would be a release." "Oh? Why not have Colby kill you then?"


    "Because can''t bear to leave him.


    Now that I''m in your hands, if you kill me, I won''t have to worry about Colby suffering on my behalf. Later, Colby can seek revenge for me. Two birds, one stone."


    "You wish!" Odie retorted coldly. "Sophie, you''re quite the schemer, expecting me to kill you and then have Colby kill me in return. You''re quite something." Vanessa, catching the implication in Odie''s words, anxiously asked, "Mr. Odie! What do you mean by that? Aren''t you nning to kill her?"


    "Ms. Vanessa, I''ve fulfilled my promise to you. What happens to Sophie now is none of your concern. I hope you understand that."

 Chapter 867

    Vanessa''s face turned ghostly pale at Odie''s words. He clearly had no intention of killing Sophie.


    "Then why''d you ask for my opinion earlier? How could you do this!" she blurted out, frustration boiling over.


    Odie couldn''t stand the incessant buzzing in his ears. He rubbed them, a look of irritation clouding his face. This was exactly why he hated dealing with idiots. And especially airheaded heiresses like Vanessa. But, because of her connection to Sandy, Odie decided to exin, "If I killed Sophie, wouldn''t Colby juste and kill me?"


    Vanessa was leftpletely dumbstruck. "So, you never nned to help me at all? You just wanted to use Sophie to threaten Colby?"


    Sophie chuckled, "Ms. Vanessa, you''re mistaken again. If he wanted to capture me, he would''ve done it already. Why bother having you negotiate with me first? He just wanted to pull you into this mess. Now that you and Odie have caught me, you''re both in this together."


    Vanessa''s already pale face grew even whiter. She never imagined Odie had such ns!


    "Why... why me?" she stammered.


    Vanessa didn''t mind Colby hating her, but she couldn''t bear the thought of him discovering she was the one scheming against him!


    "Of course, because you''re the White family''s heiress. Your family is like a stubborn weed. Even after Colby spent years rooting out the branches, many of your family''s old supporters remain. By controlling you, Odie essentially controls those who still want to oppose Colby. It''s simple logic, really," Sophie exined, though she felt she had said enough. She stretched out her hand towards Odie, who frowned and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Get me a bottle of water, I''m thirsty."


    Odie kicked the front seat and barked, "Jonah, get her some water."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah tossed a bottle from the side to the back, and Odie unscrewed the cap, handing it to Sophie. Drinking while blindfolded was tricky, but she managed. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Vanessa was overwhelmed by the flood of information. As she processed everything, she noticed the surprising peace between Odie and Sophie. Sophie seemed less like a hostage and more like she was on a vacation.


    Meanwhile, a hundred meters from the Minton Estate, Colby sat in his car, wearing a Bluetooth headset.


    His subordinate''s voice crackled through, "Boss, are you personally overseeing this?"


    "Yeah."


    "Odie wouldn''t dare harm Ms. Sophie. We can handle this."


    "She''s my wife. Why would I leave her to you?" Colby snapped. "Focus on monitoring the Minton and


    Pord families'' movemenget


    Leave


    everything else alone."


    The voice on the other end hesitated, "Should we inform James?"


    Colby''s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Does his deal with Gordon involve us?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "...No."


    "Then are you trying to make him the hero rescuing my wife?"


    "...I didn''t mean that."


    "Good. Otherwise, you''d better start looking for a job at Burke International." Colby hung up, his mind racing.


    James? Colby would never let him swoop in and y the hero.

 Chapter 868

    Meanwhile, over at the Pord residence...


    In the study, Angelo was doing a handstand against the wall, groaning in frustration. "How much longer? Seriously, how much longer do I have to do this?"


    James nced at his watch and replied nonchntly, "You get ten minutes for each wrong answer, and there are thirty-two questions on the test. You got thirty-one wrong. Do the math." "What?! Are you serious? Are you here to teach me or to torture me? I''m telling my dad on you!"


    "Go ahead, see who he listens to."


    "You!"


    James walked over to the coffee table, and as he picked up a mug, his hand inexplicably trembled, causing the mug to fall and shatter on the ground.


    "Hey! James! That mug cost a thousand dors. Be careful!"


    "Got it."


    James bent down to pick up the pieces, feeling a sharp pain in his finger. A few drops of blood appeared on the shattered mug, and James frowned as he looked at the cut on his hand.


    At Minton Estate, Odie yanked off Sophie''s blindfold, and Jonah opened the car door. They were in the middle of a vast garden,plete with artificial mountains and waterfalls. The garage was split into upper and lower levels, and just the area in front of the mansion was asrge as a sports field.


    It was clear that this ce had been recently purchased. It didn''t look like a newly decorated manor. Considering the size and location, it must have cost several billion dors. Everything was scaled to the Pord family''s standards. Miss Sandy definitely didn''t skimp on her living arrangements.


    "We''re here."


    After getting out of the car, Odie''s disdain for the manor was obvious.


    "Ms. Sophie, please."


    Jonah kept a close eye on Sophie. She felt ufortable under his gaze and asked, "Am I a guest or a prisoner this time?"


    "What do you think?"


    Odie left the question hanging and walked ahead without waiting for Sophie. Vanessa followed closely behind, her mind in turmoil from the car ride.


    In the living room, Sandy was sitting


    ????


    on the sofa, sipping her tea. When she saw Odiee in, she didn''t even look up before demanding, "Odie, where have you been? Don''t you know I wanted to go shopping this morning? Why haven''t you cleared the mall of other shoppers yet?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Sandy finished speaking, she noticed Vanessa, who hade back with Odie.


    "Vanessa? Sandy frowned, took


    Vanessa''s hand, and asked discontentedly, "Why were you out with Odie so early? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me so we could go shopping together?"


    Vanessa couldn''t even muster a smile, and Sandy then noticed Sophie, who was wearing only a champagne-colored nightgown, entering the room.


    Sandy was immediately furious. "Sophie? Who allowed you into my house?"


    Sophie shrugged. "I didn''t want toe. Maybe you should ask Mr. Odie."


    Sandy immediately turned to Odie. "Odie, exin yourself. What is this all about? You know I can''t stand Sophie. Are you trying to make me ufortable on purpose?"


    "How could I make you ufortable?" Odie replied calmly. "This was Ms. Vanessa''s guest. I was merely acting as Ms. Vanessa''s chauffeur. Isn''t that right?"


    As Odie cast a cold nce at her, Vanessa''s face paled. Sandy, stil holding Vanessa''s hand, demanded, "Vanessa, is what he''s saying true? Why did you invite Sophie here? Tell me"

 Chapter 869

    "I... I..." Vanessa stammered, struggling to find the right words.


    Odie jumped in, "Ms. Vanessa wants to make peace with Mrs. Costello, which is why she invited her over. Isn''t that right, Ms. Vanessa?"


    "


    ''...Yes, that''s what I mean," Vanessa replied with an awkward smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sandy frowned and said, "Vanessa, you''re too nice. Why would you want to reconcile with someone like her? If you really want Colby, my dad can help you win him back!" Sophie, overhearing Sandy''s rant, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Sandy shot Sophie a re, "What''s so funny?"


    "Nothing, really. I just find it impressive that your dad is so powerful he can even snatch someone''s husband. Seems like there''s nothing he can''t do overseas."


    "Of course!" Sandy responded proudly, but then she realized, "Wait, are you mocking me?"


    "Not at all. I''m beingpletely sincere," Sophie replied, looking earnest. Sandy was fuming, "This woman is insufferable! Odie! I want her out! Kick her out!" Odie''s lips curled slightly, showing no sign of sending Sophie away.


    "Odie, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said?" Sandy demanded, ring at him.


    Vanessa quickly grabbed Sandy''s hand, "Sandy, please, don''t be like this. I invited Ms. Sophie as a guest, and Mr. Odie is just helping me..."


    "But she..." Sandy pointed at Sophie, seething with anger. This woman was so annoying!


    "Alright, alright, this ce is big enough. Out of sight, out of mind. In a few days, Mr. Odie will see her off."


    Vanessa was worried Sandy might


    actually kick Sophie out. If that happened and Sophie returned to


    Colby''s side, all her efforts would be wasted.


    "Fine, let her stay. Just keep her out of my sight," Sandy relented. Vanessa sighed in relief.


    "Jonah, take Mrs. Costello upstairs," Odie instructed. "Make sure her room is far from Sandy''s. Sandy doesn''t want to see her."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie." Jonah turned to Sophie, "Mrs. Costello, this way, please."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow at Odie, "I didn''t expect you to be so henpecked. Looks like your married life with Sandy will be very harmonious."


    Sophie''s unreserved sarcasm made Odie''s smile fade. "Jonah, what are you waiting for? Take hwe upstairs." "Yes, sir."


    Sophie had only meant to tease Odie and didn''t really want to make him angry. As his smile disappeared, she quickly went upstairs to avoid any bacsh from Odie.


    Feeling suffocated and annoyed by Sophie''sment, Odie said indifferently, "I have things to do. I''ll go up as well."


    "Odie! What do you mean? What


    about the shopping mall I wanted to


    visit? Who''s going to clear out all


    those random people for me? Sandy called out. ¨¦n.swnovels

 Chapter 870

    Sandy was upset, and Vanessa wasn''t in the mood to cheer her up. "Sandy, I''m feeling a bit off too. I''m heading upstairs," she said.


    Sandy felt a bit confused. "What''s with everyone today?"


    Up on the second floor, Jonah pushed open the door to the guest room. All the windows were nailed shut, and even the door lock had been removed.


    Sophie turned to Odie, who was standing behind her. "Odie, what''s the meaning of this?" she asked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re the head of S Corporation, always keeping a low profile. Thest time you revealed your identity, it really shocked me. I was afraid one day you might jump out of a window without me knowing." Sophie walked over to the window, looked at the tightly nailed steel te, and suddenlyughed.


    Odie frowned. "What''s so funny?"


    "I find you quite clever at times, and at other times..." She turned to meet Odie''s scrutinizing gaze and said seriously, "Absolutely brilliant."


    Therge steel te nailed over the window would be easily visible from downstairs. Colby would immediately guess which room she was confined in. Perfect, it would make escaping easierter on. Odie stared at Sophie for a while. Sensing his gaze fixed on her, Sophie stepped forward, extending her hands. "Mr. Odie, are you going to handcuff me?" she asked.


    Hearing this, Odie''s brows furrowed even deeper. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not at all. Since leaving the Minton family, life''s been unbearable anyway. I might as well stay by your side. Maybe, when you see me in pain, you might even spare me some poison to ease it."


    Odie''s face darkened at Sophie''s sincere expression. He had previously ordered Jonah to withdraw all the new drugs, receiving pleas from many regr clients, but Sophie remained silent. After several days, he couldn''t resist showing up at her door.


    However, Sophie showed no intention of pleading, making him feel like he was the one eager to please her.


    "Jonah!"


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    "Lock her up. Don''t let her out without mymand!"


    "Understood."


    Jonah left, closing the guest room door heavily behind him. Sophie couldn''t help butugh at the removed door handle.


    It seemed Odie had prepared this luxurious prison for her in advance. With a bed, a TV, a bathroom, and a bathtub, this guest room was at least fifty square meters.


    Was she taken as a hostage? Those who didn''t know might think she was here on vacation. No matter. She''d treat it as a chance to freeload.


    Sophiey down on the soft bed,


    thinking of Colby who had been waiting outside the Minton family''s door She felt secure and soon fell


    int


    a deep sleep.


    In the evening, Odie was in his study, looking at the newspaper. Jonah entered the study, saying, "Boss she''s still in the room, not making a sound."


    "She isn''t saying anything?"


    Jonah nodded affirmatively. "Not a word."


    "Not pleading? Not making any requests?"


    Jonah shook his head.


    Odie suddenly lost all desire to work. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Do you think she''s doing it on purpose?" "Doing it on purpose?"


    "She let herself be taken by me intentionally, actually wanting to find something out from me?"

 Chapter 871

    "...No way," Jonah said. "From what we heard earlier, Sophie likely rpsed on our new drug. Once you try it, you''re hooked for good, especially if it''s a rpse."


    "You''re right." Odie picked up the newspaper again. "Sophie''s just bluffing. She''s too proud to admit she can''t kick the habit and too ashamed to ask for help. So, she''s taking the easy way out bying back on her own."


    "Good point, boss."


    "Let her stew for a bit. If she asks to see me, tell her I''m busy."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Got it."


    Jonah left the room.


    By 8 p.m., the kitchen had prepared dinner and delivered it to Sophie''s room.


    Sophie watched the spread of dishes on the cart and nodded in approval.


    Salmon tartare, cherry foie gras, filet mignon, creamy corn soup...


    "Mrs. Costello, here''s your dinner."


    "Do you have any lighter dishes? I was hoping for smoked fish, sd, and a couple of veggies burgers. Oh, and I don''t like carrots, but anything else is fine." "Of course, Mrs. Costello. We''ll get that ready right away."


    The maid quickly left, and Jonah, who had seen everything from the doorway, scowled and stopped her. "Who told you to prepare such avish dinner for her?" "Huh?" The maid was taken aback. "Wasn''t it Mr. Odie who instructed us this morning..."


    "Leave."


    "Sure."


    When Jonah turned back, Sophie had already started on her steakplimenting between bites, "The Minton family''s chef is quite good. Came over from Summerfield, didn''t they?"


    "Mrs. Costello, you''re a prisoner. Remember your ce."


    "A prisoner? Funny, I recall Odie telling Ms. Sandy when he brought me into the Minton home that I was a distinguished guest. And distinguished guests, naturally, get distinguished treatment." Sophie sipped her tea and added, "Besides, I even


    came here willingly. We codes, I


    talk about a partnership if you''d like."


    "So, you want to see the boss?"


    "Not necessary. I was just thinking that the maid, Polly, who served me before was quite good. Did shee along?" Sophie mentioned this casually. Jonah replied indifferently, "She''s here. If you wish, I can assign her to you."


    "I get scared sleeping alone at night, and you''ve locked all the doors and windows. It shouldn''t be a problem to have a maid stay with me, right?" Jonah took a deep breath and said, "We can arrange that."


    "Good."


    Jonah was still standing at the door, and Sophie frowned. "Why are you still here? Have her join me for dinner. I''ve missed her these past few days." Jonah left the room.


    "She doesn''t want to see me?" Odie frowned deeply. "You asked her?"


    "... Yeah," Jonah replied. "But she did say she wanted Polly to keep taking care of her."


    "Does she not realize her situation? Still wants to be pampered?"


    "Sophie mentioned that when you brought her in, you introduced her as a VIP, and... she came willingly She even suggested she could continue doing business with you...


    Hearing this, Odie mmed down his coffee in anger. "She actually wants to talk business with me?!"

 Chapter 872

    In the guest room, Polly sat across from Sophie and asked, "Ms. Sophie, is there something you wanted to tell me?"


    "Leticia is dead. Did you know that?"


    Polly froze at the news. Leticia''s death had made headlines. Everyone in Summerfield knew about it.


    "Leticia gave up everything for Odie. As the heiress of the prestigious Gibbs family, her life meant nothing to him, and he killed her without hesitation. What do you think he''d do if he found out you were hiding evidence that could harm the Mintons?"


    "Ms. Sophie, did youe all this way just for the phone Gattlin left behind?"


    "The Minton family is now established overseas and is set to be part of the Pord family. Usually, finding a maid from the Minton family wouldn''t be hard, but you''re a pawn in Odie''s game. He won''t let you slip from his grasp easily, so I had to take the risk toe here."


    Sophie extended her hand. "Give me the phone."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I..."


    Bang!


    Odie suddenly kicked the door open, and Sophie quickly pulled her hand back.


    "Odie, that''s quite rude," Sophie said.


    "Is it?" Odie stepped back, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open again. "How about now? Polite enough?"


    He walked up to Polly. "You, leave."


    "Yes, boss." As Polly left, she kept ncing back, worry etched on her face.


    Sophie frowned. "What do you want?"


    Odie nced at the food on Sophie''s cart, feeling a surge of irritation. "Eating better than me, I see."


    "All thanks to your arrangements. I''m very grateful."


    "Mrs. Costello isn''t used to these. Jonah, take the food away. From now on, only pickles and in bread for Mrs. Costello''s dinner. That''s what she likes."


    Watching the dinner cart being wheeled away, Sophieughed. "Odie, how childish can you get?"


    Odie plopped down on the couch opposite her. "Childish or not, you lied to me. I''ll make sure you''re notfortable."


    "Odie, I admit, lying to you was not good, but I did it to protect myself. Besides, haven''t you already gotten your revenge?"


    Sophie extended her arm. "If you''re still angry, then give me another shot."


    Seeing her smooth arm, Odie sneered. "Sophie, do you think I''m stupid? You rely on my new drug to curb your addiction. Giving you a free dose is a loss for me."


    "Mr. Odie, you''re not easily fooled, I see." Sophie withdrew her arm. "But now that I''m here, I know my life is in your hands. I''ll do whatever you want, as long as you keep supplying me with the drugs."


    Odie raised an eyebrow. He knew Sophie couldn''t handle the pain of withdrawal. "I can give it to you, but you need to follow my orders. Whatever I tell you to do, you must do it."


    "Since I''ve chosen to stand with you, without resisting, doesn''t that mean I''ve made my decision?" Sophie said earnestly "Odie, we''re the same kind of people. I married Colby for better life, but if a gun was pointed at my head, I''d choose to abandon him to save myself."

 Chapter 873

    Sophie spoke, keeping a close watch on Odie''s face. When he nodded in agreement, she finally let out a breath she didn''t know she was holding.


    Odie sure had a talent for handling men, but when it came to women, he seemed to lose his touch. The story she spun was so far-fetched even Vanessa wouldn''t buy it, yet Odie swallowed it hook, line, and sinker.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you," he said, tossing a small bottle to Sophie.


    Inside was a red pill, just like the new drug Gordon had mentioned. These drugs, disguised as innocent candies, were being sold without raising any rms.


    Odie watched Sophie and said, "Still, I can''t shake my doubts. If you''ve somehow kicked your habit, then everything you just said is a lie. Why don''t you take one right here, to prove you''re on the level?" Sophie noted the gleam of amusement in his eyes but quickly formted a n. "You, of all people, should know the dosage you''ve been giving me. It''s been less than a month; not even a miracle could cure me that fast."


    Odie, propping his chin on his hand, replied, "I know exactly how much I''ve been giving you, but I need to see you take it. Colby, injected me with this stuff and got me addicted. I deserve a bit of payback, or it feels like I''m letting you off too easy."


    Sophie hesitated, then said, "I... suppose I could, but you can''t watch."


    "Why not?" he asked.


    Feigning a blush, Sophie said, "Isn''t it obvious? Your drugs are too strong. Every time I take them, I lose control... and start feeling so hot I strip down. If you stay here, what, you nning to take advantage of me?"


    For once, Odie looked embarrassed, his gaze darting away. "Just take it. I won''t look."


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Sophie let the pill slip down her sleeve and slyly retrieved a candy hidden inside her ring, cing it in her palm.


    "I''ve taken these pills several times before; one more won''t kill me. But remember, you have to supply me on time from now on, no using it to torment me."


    "Deal."


    Watching Sophie swallow the candy, Odie scrutinized her closely.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing his eyes on her, Sophie teased, "Still here? Are you hoping to see me undress?"


    Odie''s face darkened. "You tter yourself. I am not so desperate as to stoop to assaulting a woman." He stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    Outside, Jonah asked, "Boss, did you test her?"


    "She took the pill right in front of She should show some sort of


    rea Make Polly to keep a ne to me immediately." Contine


    on her. If anything seems off report


    "Yes, boss."


    As Odie turned to leave, Jonah suddenly called out, "Boss!"


    "What now?"


    "Your face... it''s all red. Are you feeling sick?"

 Chapter 874

    Odie frowned, touching his flushed face. "Red?"


    Jonah nodded.


    Odie felt his own forehead, then Jonah''s, finding no difference. "No fever," he concluded. "It''s too hot in here. Let''s get the AC going."


    "How cool do you want it, boss?"


    "Set it to 18 degrees."


    Odie tugged at his cor. Yeah, it was warm. He hadn''t noticed it much when he was in the study.


    Thinking about it, Odie paused. "Was I too harsh boarding up Sophie''s windows?"


    "Not really. She did betray you."


    "True." Odie nodded and took a few more steps before stopping again. "Get someone to remove a couple of those boards. We need to air the room out daily."


    "Boss?"


    "I don''t want anyone suffocating on my watch."


    "Got it."


    Inside the guest room, Sophiey on the bed, slipping the pill Odie had given her into her ring-a secret that mighte in handyter. *Knock, knock*


    "Come in."


    Sophie stayed in bed, worried it might be Odie again. But this time, it was Polly. "Boss wants me to make sure your meds kick in," Polly said. "Don''t bother. They won''t."


    Polly was startled by Sophie''s words but quickly shut the door and approached her. "Ms. Sophie, did youe... just for that phone?"


    "What else?" Sophie replied. "I know you kept that phone because you hate Qdie and want to take him down. But let me tell you, you can''t do it. I can." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Polly hesitated, clearly torn.


    "That phone is key. Haven''t you always wanted to bring down Odie and the Gibbs family? Give it to me and I promise, not just the Minton and Gibbs families, but all those involved in shady business with shut down. No one else will get hurt."


    Sophie waited for Polly''s answer. After a moment of silence, Polly said, "I can give you the phone, but you won''t pull this off." "Why not?"


    "Because of Odie''s engagement to Sandy. Odie is the Pord family''s son-inw. They won''t let anything happen to him." Sophie smiled. "If that''s your worry, don''t sweat it."


    "What?"


    "Trust me, the marriage deal between the Minton and Pord families... it won''t happen."


    Polly was taken aback, but seeing the determination in Sophie''s eyes, she finally felt reassured. "Okay, I''ll give you the phone."


    As Polly was about to hand over the phone, she suddenly pulled back. "I have one condition."


    Sophie didn''t get upset. "Tell me. If I can do it, I will."


    "When you leave the Minton family take me with you," Polly said. "If you leave me here, I don''t know what Odie will do to me? And if the phone thing gets out, I''ll be the fir to die!" en.swhovels


    "Deal."


    Polly asked, "So how will you get out?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I can leave anytime I want to."

 Chapter 875

    Polly frowned, "Fine, I''ll give you your phone back when you''re ready to leave."


    "Polly..."


    "I''m doing this for your own good, Sophie. If Odie searches your room and finds this phone, we''re both toast. I''m just trying to keep us safe. I hope you can understand."


    Sophie sighed and said, "Alright, I agree. But you better keep that phone safe. No slip-ups."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll guard it with my life." Then, Polly turned and left the room.


    Late at night, in the Pord family''s study.


    "I''m done with studying! That''s it!" Angelo, frustrated, hurled a throw pillow at James.


    James, lounging on the couch, effortlessly dodged the pillow.


    "Get familiar with the Pord family''s share distribution, analyze the market prospects, and back it up with evidence. Prepare a detailed exnation of the recent financial statements, identify current issues, and outline our strengths and weaknesses."


    James'' tone was calm, as if he were discussing something trivial. He closed his book and added, "Finish this, then you can go to bed."


    Angelo was exasperated, "Come on! How am I supposed to finish all this in one night? When you say ''sleep,'' do you mean tomorrow night?"


    James nced at his watch and said, "Not one night, one hour. I''m heading to bed soon."


    "One hour..." Angelo''s voice faltered as he gritted his teeth, "James, could you even finish this assignment yourself?"


    "I know the Pord family like the back of my hand, so I wouldn''t need an hour."


    "I don''t believe you!" Angelo shot back, "The Pord family''s businesses are vast. You remember all of them?"


    "What''s one plus one?"


    "Two."


    "Exactly. To me, it''s as simple as one plus one equals two."


    Angelo had heard people boast before, but this was next level. "If you''re so capable, why do you even need my family''s help?"


    James poured himself a cup of coffee and said, "You have fifty-eight minutes left. If you can''t finish, you won''t be sleeping tonight."


    "That''s harsh. You''re even tougher


    than my brother. You two could be real siblings. Maybe you should be


    Kira instead. I think you''d beve


    better fit than me."


    When James remained silent, Angelo, driven by curiosity, probed, "By the way, who''s the person you want to protect?" "Fifty-seven minutes."


    "I really want to know! Tell me, maybe I know them too."


    James stayed silent.


    Angelo continued, "I bet it''s your wife!"


    At that, James paused, his hand holding the cup mid-air.


    "Is it Nichole? The Freeman family''s fake daughter?"


    Devonport had been buzzing with the scandal involving the Freeman family''s fake heiress recently. The real heiress had a history ofContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    prostitution and jail time, while


    the


    fake one, Nichole, had married James. It turned into Devonport''stest gossip.


    When James still didn''t respond, Angelo said, "Really? I heard Nichole was involved in murder.


    Impersonating others isn''t new to her How could you fall for someone like that?"


    "It''s not her."


    "Not her? Then who? Are you having an affair?"


    Right after he spoke, a ''crack'' echoed as the cup in James'' hand shattered.

 Chapter 876

    The next morning, Pollyid a dress in front of Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, this was custom-made for you by the boss."


    "When did he order it?"


    "After you ran offst time."


    Sophie nced at the white dress and its fabric, immediately recognizing its expensive taste. A mermaid dress, of all things-the hardest to run in. Odie really did put in the effort.


    "I don''t like white," Sophie said coolly. "Take it away. I''m not wearing it."


    "The boss wants to take you to the Mintons'' monthly dinner party."


    Polly''s words had a hint of warning. Sophie quickly sensed something fishy about this monthly dinner. It had to be the kind of event Odie had prepared for during his first visit to Devonport. Why would he suddenly want to take her there?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Downstairs, Sandy was having breakfast in the hall, with Vanessa beside her, looking distracted.


    Sandy frowned and asked, ¡°Vanessa, what''s up with you? You''ve been acting weird since yesterday. Did Sophie upset you?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Why did you even invite her here? She''s staying in someone else''s house without even showing her face!"


    The more Sandy thought about it, the angrier she got. She turned to a maid nearby, "You, go call Sophie down here!"


    "Yes, miss."


    The maid quickly went upstairs. Vanessa''s heart skipped a beat. Odie bringing Sophie here was clearly a form of confinement; how could they just let Sophiee and go as she pleased? On the second floor, the maid knocked on Sophie''s door, "Mrs. Costello, our miss invites you downstairs."


    "Got it."


    Sophie, still in her nightgown,


    opened the door. Polly deliberately


    raised her voice, "Mrs. Costello,


    didn''t you just say you weren''t


    feeling well? Maybe it''s better if you stay in."


    Sophie paused, looked back at Polly, and smiled, "Ms. Sandy invited me. How could I possibly not go? Let Mr. Odie knowter, so he doesn''t think I snuck out on my own and get the wrong idea."


    "Yes."


    Sophie followed the maid downstairs. In the living room, Sandy saw Sophiee down in her nightgown and immediately snapped, "Sophie, who let youe down dressed like that?" Sophie spread her arms, "We''re all girls here. Does it really bother you?"


    "It''s totally inappropriate!"


    "I don''t believe you have never worn a nightgown like this."


    "You!" Sandy''s face turned red with embarrassment, "We''re not close. Why would you wear that? Are you trying to upset Vanessa on purpose?"


    This type of sexy nightgown looked like something a wife would wear for her husband. Everyone knew Sophie was Colby''s wife. Dressing like this was clearly to provoke Vanessa. "For heaven''s sake, I didn''t mean to."


    Sophie didn''t intend to stir the pot. She was just wearing what she had on when she was brought to the Minton family. It was either this or that fancy dress. Sandy just had a bias against her, making a big deal out of nothing.


    "Hmph, I bet you did it on purpose. Vanessa wanted to be friends with you, and here you are, ying games! Get out of my house right now! I can''t stand the sight of you." "Sandy..."


    "Vanessa, don''t stop me! I''ve been annoyed ever since you brought her here."

 Chapter 877

    Sandy was dead set on kicking Sophie out. She didn''t want to make Vanessa look bad in front of Odie yesterday, but today, Sophie had to go!


    "Are you really letting me go? Fine, then I''m leaving," Sophie said, heading towards the door with a mocking tone. She hadn''t even taken two steps when Odie''s voice rang out from upstairs, "Hold it right there."


    Sandy snapped, "Odie, what are you doing? I told her to leave. Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Mrs. Costello is a distinguished guest of the Minton family. It would be incredibly rude for her to leave dressed like that," Odie replied as he walked down the stairs. He gave Jonah a look, and Jonah came forward to drape a shawl over Sophie''s shoulders.


    Odie continued, "I have ns to go out tonight. We can have someone drive Mrs. Costello home. How does that sound?"


    Sophie stayed silent.


    Sandy red at both of them, her irritation growing. "Odie, are you deaf? I want her out now!"


    Sandy was used to giving orders, but Odie shot her a cold nce that made her words catch in her throat.


    Vanessa, sensing the tension, quickly interjected, "Mr. Odie is right. It would be rude for her to leave like this. Let him arrange for her to be driven home tonight."


    "But..."


    "Sandy, didn''t you say you wanted to go shopping today? I''ll go with you. By the time we get back tonight, she will be gone. How''s that sound?"


    Vanessa''s suggestion made Sandy pout, "Alright, but only because you asked. Otherwise, she''d be out on the street right now."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Vanessa forced a smile.


    Odie lowered his voice and said, "Aren''t you going upstairs? Or do I need to escort you myself?"


    "Fine, if I''m so unwee, I''ll get


    Sh her shoulders. She turned back to give Sandy a tauntin


    sha Sophie said, adjusting t


    look.


    Sandy, provoked by the look, stood up and shouted, "Sophie! What''s that supposed to mean? You better exin yourself! You..." "Sandy! Stop causing a scene!"


    "You are behaving so arrogantly in my house. Just wait until I tell Daddy. He''ll make sure you get what''sing to you!"


    Hearing Sandy''s threat, Sophie felt a sense of relief. The only thing that worried her was Sandy not getting her father involved.


    If Caelum found out about the


    shenanigans at the Minton''s dinner


    party, the Minton family''s hopes of climbing the socialdder by connecting with the Pord family


    would be crushed.


    Sophie hoped she had calcted correctly. Given how much Caelum adored his daughter, he would never let Sandy marry someone like Odie. She hoped Sandy wouldn''t let her down.


    Upstairs, Jonah escorted Sophie


    into a room and instructed Polly, who was standing outside, "Keep an eye on her and make sure she


    leaves at eight o''clock sharp.


    "Got it."


    As Polly watched Jonah leave and was about to shut the door, Sophie suddenly said, "Polly, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Ms. Sophie, what do you need?"


    "After I leave tonight, could you find a way to let Sandy know that I went to the Minton''s dinner party with Odie?"


    "But... Ms. Sandy is so temperamental. If she finds out, it will definitely cause trouble."


    Sophie smiled slightly, "That''s exactly what I''m counting on."

 Chapter 878

    At twilight, Sophie had already changed into her evening gown and was making her way downstairs. Sandy and Vanessa still hadn''t returned, but Odie had been waiting in the living room for quite a while. He nced at his watch and then looked up to see Sophieing down the stairs. "What took you so long?" he asked, clearly impatient.


    Sophie caught the irritation in his voice, "It takes time for a girl to get ready perfectly, Mr. Odie. If you''re in such a rush, feel free to go ahead. I''ll catch up."


    Odie let out a sarcastic snort. "Yeah, right. I leave first, and then you make a run for it? Sophie, do you really think I''m that foolish?"


    "Oops, Mr. Odie caught me," Sophie said, feigning surprise. But before she could react, Odie grabbed her arm, making her stumble. "Stop ying games with me. I''m not giving you any chance to escape," he said, snapping a pair of handcuffs onto her wrists. Sophie studied the handcuffs in disbelief andughed. "You actually brought these?"


    "What do you think?" Odie replied with a smirk.


    "So, when I joked about handcuffsst time, it wasn''t that you didn''t want to-you just didn''t have them?"


    "I had Jonah get them ready. Without my key, you''ll have to wait for a firefighter to rescue you."


    "You...," Sophie started, but Odie just dusted off his jacket and said to Jonah, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, boss," Jonah replied, leading the way. Sophie looked at the handcuffs on her wrists and couldn''t help but chuckle again. Could Odie get any more childish?


    Outside the Costello mansion, Colby sat in his car, watching Odie''s vehicle drive away. His subordinate''s voice crackled through the Bluetooth earpiece. "She is in the car with Odie." "Thanks, Captain Obvious," Colby retorted. "I''ll follow them. You guys stay put."


    "Yes!"


    Colby floored the gas pedal.


    Meanwhile, Sandy and Vanessa returned to the Costello mansion Polly, who was in the living room, deliberately rushed forward and bumped into Sandy.


    "Ah!" Sandy yelped, startled. She pped Polly across the face. "What are you doing? Watch it! Don''t you know this is my new dress?"


    "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" Polly immediately bent down to pick up the scattered jewelry. "I didn''t see you, my apologies, Ms. Sandy!"


    Sandy nced at the jewelry strewn across the floor-earrings worth millions and priceless diamond nes, none of which were hers. Polly noticed that Sandy had taken the bait, and prepared to leave.


    Sandy shouted, "Stop right there! What are you holding?"


    Polly looked visibly nervous. "Nothing... It''s nothing..."


    "Don''t lie to me! What are these, and where are you taking them?"


    "I..." Polly bit her lip, hesitant.


    Sandy''s voice turned icy. "Let me remind you, I''m the future Mrs. Minton If you don''t listen to me, I''ll have Odie throw you out! Now, who do these belong to, and whatare yout nning?"


    "I... I..."


    "Still not talking? Fine, I''ll have someone kick you out right now!"


    Seeing Sandy genuinely angry, Polly immediately caved. "Ms. Sandy! Please, no! I''ll tell you!"


    Polly, with her head lowered, cedN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the items in front of Sandy. "These... these were prepared by Mr. Odie for Mrs. Costello. He nned to take her to


    o the Minton''s dinner party, but she rushed out and forgot them. So I was rushing to deliver them to her!"

 Chapter 879

    "Wait, what did you say?"


    When Sandy heard that all those expensive jewels were prepared by Odie for Sophie, her face turned dark instantly. Vanessa was equally stunned. She had no idea that Odie nned to take Sophie to any dinner party. Now, Sophie was Colby''s wife. What on earth was Odie thinking, openly taking Colby''s wife to a dinner party?


    "This is outrageous! How dare Odie treat me like this!" Sandy gritted her teeth and said, "Vanessa, do you see this? Sophie is nothing but a man-eater! She''s already got Colby but still isn''t satisfied. She''s trying to seduce other men! I''m going to tell Dad right now and get him to call off my engagement with Odie!"


    Vanessa was lost in thoughts about why Odie was taking Sophie to the Mintons'' dinner party. By the time she snapped out of it, Sandy had already stormed out.


    No! If Sandy tells Caelum, he will definitely bring people to the Mintons'' dinner party. Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, how could Odie abduct Sophie? Sophie would be saved, wouldn''t she? "Sandy! Sandy, you can''t go!"


    Vanessa immediately chased after her, but Sandy, fueled by rage, jumped into her sports car and sped away.


    Vanessa''s heart wasn''t in the best condition. She gasped for breath and quickly grabbed the arm of one of the security guards. "You, hurry to the Mintons'' dinner party, and inform Mr. Odie that Sandy knows he took Sophie there, and she''s going to tell Caelum! Now!"


    "Yes!" The security guard replied in a panic.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile-


    Odie''s car pulled over to the side of the road. He removed the blindfold from Sophie''s eyes and unlocked her handcuffs. "You can get out now."


    After getting out of the car, Sophie finally saw the building clearly.


    "Boss, is it really the time to remove her blindfold? What if she recognizes the ce?"


    "It''s fine. She has never been abroad before. She won''t recognize it."


    Listening to Odie and Jonah''s


    carefree conversation, Sophie


    nced at the two men. "I''m on


    standing here. Could you perhaps discuss me when I''m not around?" en.swhovels


    "No need for that."


    Odie strode inside without waiting for Sophie. Sophie wasn''t angry. Odie was used to being arrogant. He probably thought she wouldn''t know where this building was located. He didn''t consider that on her first day abroad, Colby had already taken her ona grand tour around the city center.


    She recognized the important ces. Including this one, which was actually thergest casino next to the Dragonvein Hotel. Colby had mentioned that this hotel was a local icon, with the Pord family attempting to buy it several times, but their offers were always rejected by the mysterious financial backer. Unexpectedly, this Dragonvein Hotel turned out to be the Mintons''.


    Sophie took a closer look at Odie''s back. With Odie''s brains... could he manage the Dragonvein Hotel? And he even rejected the Pord family''s acquisition? There must be something fishy going on.


    At that moment, Odie''s voice came from ahead, "You''re dawdling back there. Are you thinking of escaping?"

 Chapter 880

    "Escape? No way. This ce is probably crawling with Minton family members. Even if I wanted to, where could I go?"


    Sophie took a couple of steps forward and caught a glimpse of a ck car parked about a hundred meters away. Colby was there, and that made her feel a bit more at ease.


    Before they entered the venue, Odie followed the old Minton family tradition and ced a masquerade mask on Sophie. He wore a half-ck mask himself.


    Stepping into the dinner, Sophie braced herself. She''d been through this before, so she felt more prepared this time around.


    Odie leaned in and said, "Hold onto my arm, or I can''t promise you''ll be safe."


    His words made Sophie even more wary. Inside, everything seemed normal, except she noticed all the guests were men, and they were all eyeing her like wolves. It made her skin crawl, and she tightened her grip on Odie''s arm.


    Meanwhile, in the Pord family''s guest room, James showed no mercy as he watched Angelo, who was upside down against the wall. Angelo''s face was red as heined, "Is it over yet? Please tell me it''s over!"


    "Not yet," James replied.


    "How much longer?" Angelo whined.


    "Three more hours."


    Hearing that, Angelo copsed onto the floor like a deted balloon. "I can''t take it anymore! My dad asked you to teach me finance, and instead, you''re making me do physical training! My arms are thicker than my legs now!"


    Angelo pounded his arms and said, "I''m done. I''m not doing this anymore. You might as well kill me!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, then I''ll kill you," James said, standing up. When Angelo saw the switch in James'' hand, he panicked.


    "James, I''m warning you, I''m a Pord... put that thing down!" Angelo''s warning had no effect.


    James raised his hand, and Angelo immediately caved, "I''m sorry! Isn''t it enough that I admit my mistake?"


    James said indifferently, "Start memorizing your textbooks now."


    "Alright, I''ll do it!" Angelo, scared of the switch, used a pillow as a shield.


    He sat on the couch and


    James remained silent.


    Angelo, feeling hurt, said, "I was hit yesterday, and it still hurts. My back is even bleeding!"


    "Does it hurt? I think it''s manageable," James said.


    "Easy for you to say! You''re not the one getting hit. Try it yourself!"


    Angelo''s quite stubborn, so James simply stood up and started unbuttoning his shirt.


    Angelo, stuttering, said, "Put your


    shirt back on! Don''t start this in the middle of the night! I''m straight!"


    As soon as Angelo finished speaking, he saw the scars on James'' back, deep and shallow, all from a switch.


    Angelo''s jaw dropped. He was in so much pain from a single hit. What about suffering so many?


    James put his shirt back on, neatly buttoning it it up, and said, "I can


    endure it, and so can you we can''t do." Copeln¨§t


    nothing


    "All these... were they from that old witch across?"

 Chapter 881

    Angelo called Bea the old witch.


    Lately, Bea had been hanging around their ce, stubbornly refusing to leave. She was dead set on staying close to his dad. She kept saying she wanted to find James, but for days, there was no sign she was actually looking. Instead, she was busy cooking and making tea for his dad, and sometimes they''d chat about old times.


    Anyone with half a brain could see what Bea was after. But his dad''s heart was still with histe mom, and there was no way he''d fall for the old witch''s tricks.


    James said, "Focus on your work and stop asking questions."


    Just as James finished speaking, Sandy''s loud voice came from outside: "Daddy! Daddy, I''m calling off the engagement with Odie! We broke up!"


    Sandy''s voice was so loud that Angelo covered his ears. "Don''t mind her! That''s my sister. She''s spoiled. Just steer clear of her."


    James didn''t seem to care until Sandy started yelling, "Daddy! You''ve got to give Sophie a piece of your mind! That bitch isn''t satisfied with Colby. She went and seduced Odie too! She totally disrespects me!" The name Sophie made James'' eyes narrow.


    Angelo mumbled to himself, "Sophie... Sophie..."


    That name sounded familiar. Wasn''t that the same name as the woman who bought out Devonport?


    James stood up and walked to the door. Angelo was worried that James would leave the guest room at that moment. He quickly said, "Don''t go out! If that old hag sees you, it''ll be a disaster!"


    James initially wanted to open the door to get some answers, but in the end, he just cracked it open a bit.


    Across the second floor, Caelum had alreadye out and was saying, "Calm down, calm down. The Russell family''s girl seduced Odie? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "How could I be mistaken? Odie


    promised me he''d get rid of Sophie, but that very night he showered her with expensive jewelry and even took her to the Mintons'' dinner party! Sophie did it on purpose! Stealing the guy Vanessa liked wasn''t enough, she had to go after my fianc¨¦ too!"


    The Mintons'' dinner party...


    This is bad.


    James immediately went to the sofa and pulled out the luggage from under the bed. Angelo covered his eyes. "Bro! Why are you changing clothes now?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    James ignored Angelo, knowing


    time was running out. If he didn''t et


    leave now, it would be toote. James put on a mask and said to Angelo, "Hand me the car keys." en.swhovels


    Angelo was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    "To the Mintons'' dinner party."


    "Do you even know where it is?"


    "Dragonvein Hotel."


    "How do you know?"


    "No time for questions."


    James grabbed the car keys Angelo had just pulled out and slipped out the door unnoticed.


    Meanwhile, Sandy was making such a fuss that Bea also came out of her bedroom.


    Bea had always disliked Sophie.


    Upon hearing that Sophie had seduced Odie again, she sneered and said, "That girl is nothing but trouble. First, she was all over my grandson, then she hooked up with Colby, and even the Aldridge boy was smitten with her. Now she''s got her sights set on Odie. Caelum, you''d better deal with this woman fast, or Sandy might end up losing her future husband."

 Chapter 882

    When she heard that Bea addressed her dad so affectionately, Sandy couldn''t help but snap, ¡°Ugh! You old hag! What''s this got to do with you?!"


    "You..."


    Bea was about to lose her temper, but Caelum cut in, "Enough, I''ll handle this!"


    "Caelum, I''m doing this for Sandy''s sake. My grandson gave up hispany for her. I came all this way to make that woman pay. We''ve been friends for years, and this is your turf. You''ve got to help me."


    Bea''s tone softened, but Sandy frowned beside her. She wanted Sophie to pay too, but didn''t want Mrs. Pord asking her dad for help.


    Sandy clung to Caelum''s arm, saying, "Anyone who messes with the Pords will deal with us. My dad will stand up for me! This has nothing to do with you!"


    Sandy started pulling Caelum towards the Mintons'' g to catch the cheater red-handed.


    Caelum couldn''t resist and ordered the butler, Kingston, to get the car ready.


    Meanwhile, outside the Mintons'' g, Colby observed the quiet scene with a slight frown. His Bluetooth earpiece crackled, "Sir, there''s signal jamming equipment in the Dragonvein Hotel. Thedy''s watch GPS is down, and we can''t monitor inside."


    "Got it."


    Colby floored the gas pedal, heading straight for the Mintons'' g.


    "Sir! Don''t do anything rash!" crackled his earpiece.


    Annoyed, Colby turned it off. He was now a hundred meters from the Mintons'' surveince zone.


    After scanning and noting the guards'' positions, Colby donned a masquerade mask. As his car entered the surveince area, he pushed the door open.


    Six well-trained security guards stood outside the Dragonvein Hotel, ensuring its privacy.


    Colby was stopped at the entrance, a guard coldly demanding, "Please show your invitation."


    Colby handed over a card. It was the


    velin


    Mintons'' gold membership card, and the guard quickly smiled and stepped aside, "Sir, please enter. Enjoy your evening."


    Colby took back his card and walked in.


    At that moment, another ck car pulled up outside. A Minton bodyguard, watching through binocrs from a hundred meters away, saw the person getting out and urgently spoke into his Bluetooth, "Sir! James is here! Sir?


    Can you hear me?"


    "Stop yelling. He turned off his device. Even if it was on, he is inside. Everything with a signal is down. What''s the use of shouting?"


    "What''s James doing here?"


    "You''re asking me? Who should I ask?"


    The two Mintons'' bodyguards bickered at the entrance.


    Inside the banquet hall, Sophie had already been dragged upstairs by Odie.


    From the second floor, they could overlook the entire banquet hall.


    Sophie watched as Odie bounded up the stairs three at a time. She had no choice but to follow with smalle quick steps, her mermaid dress and high heels making it difficult. en.swhovelsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 883

    "Odie! Can you slow down a bit, please?"


    Odie didn''t say anything but did slow his pace.


    In the center of the second floor, there was a huge tform, usually upied by musicians ying their instruments. Today, though, Odie had a three-seater sofa ced right in the middle.


    "Sit."


    Seeing Odie motion for her to sit, Sophie frowned. "You''re not nning to prank me, are you?"


    "If I wanted to prank you, would I even need to give you a heads-up?"


    Fair point.


    Sophie sat down on the sofa, and Odie snapped his fingers.


    "Are you going to perform a magic trick for me?" Sophie asked.


    No sooner had she asked than all the lights in the room suddenly went out.


    At the same time, Colby had also entered the venue.


    The sudden darkness didn''t cause any screams from the crowd. If anything, it seemed to heighten the festive atmosphere.


    "I mentioned before that I wanted to show you the future of the Mintons'' amusement park. Today, I''ll give you a sneak peek," Odie said, moving behind Sophie with a slight smile. "Since we''re partners now, I should show you something impressive."


    Sophie suddenly felt a chill down her spine as a faint sweet scent filled the banquet hall.


    James, who was on the ground floor, immediately held his breath when he caught a whiff of the scent and backed away to an open space outside the center of the banquet hall.


    Colby also covered his nose and found refuge in another corner of the hall.


    "What''s that smell?"


    Sophie only caught a whiff before feeling extremely nauseous. The cloyingly sweet scent was dizzying.


    Then, the lights in the hall turned red, and Odie stood in the center of the second floor, surveying everyone like a king.


    Soon, a group of sultry-looking women in provocative lingerie emerged.


    Sophie''s breath hitched.


    Odie had taken things too far this time. The hall was in chaos, filled with the sounds of men and women having sex.


    Instinctively, Sophie turned to leave, but Odie held her down, forcing her to stay seated on the sofa.


    "Sophie, you''ve lied to me too many times to count. I had no choice but to use you as bait."


    "Odie! What do you mean?"


    Sophie felt aroused as Odie held her down.


    A beam of white light shone on Sophie and Odie, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "All signals in the Dragonvein Hotel


    are being jammed. I figured if


    were acting, Colby wouldn''t you


    Sweet


    take risks alone."


    Odie ced his hands on Sophie''s shoulders and shouted towards the ground floor, "Colby, if you don''t


    show up, you''re going your


    wife!"


    In the corner, Colby''s brow furrowed.


    Odie then said, "I''ll count to three."


    "Three!"


    A cruel smile yed on Odie''s lips, "Two!"


    Seeing Odie''s hands tightening around Sophie''s neck, James was ready to draw the gun holstered at his waist.


    Odie''s tone was yful, but only he


    and Sophie could hear him. "I''m about to


    o count to one. If ColbyoneN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    doesn''t show up, I''ll believe you. But


    if he does..."


    "You''re going to kill me?"


    "I''ll throw you off the second floor."

 Chapter 884

    As Odie was about to count down to one, a sudden flurry of footsteps echoed from outside the banquet hall.


    Odie frowned slightly, while Jonah immediately darted up to the second floor, shouting, "Boss! The Pords have shown up out of nowhere!"


    "What did you say?"


    Odie was visibly taken aback by the unexpected arrival of the Pords. As guests began barging into the banquet hall, Odie quickly grabbed Sophie and thrust her into Jonah''s arms, "Get her out of here!"


    "Got it."


    Clutching Sophie, Jonah hurried toward the corridor beside the second floor.


    "My shoe!"


    Sophie''s shoe had identally slipped off next to a sofa on the second floor. Odie nced at the shoe before kicking it under the sofa.


    However, this meant that it was toote for the people on the first floor to make an escape.


    When Caelum entered with Sandy, they were greeted by a scandalous scene.


    Sandy, having never encountered such a situation, quickly covered her eyes in shock, "Ah¡ª!"


    Caelum''s presence became even more imposing, "Kingston! Clear the ce!"


    "Right away!"


    Kingston immediately led the Pords'' entourage to swiftly clear the venue.


    The guests at the Mintons'' dinner were all regr clients who had not expected Caelum to appear suddenly. Their mood spoiled, they pulled up their trousers and ran, while the women Odie had carefully selected scattered in fear.


    As the crisis resolved, Colby quickly took the opportunity to slip out of the banquet hall.


    Outside, Colby''s men, sensing trouble, quickly came to assist.


    "Sir, what happened inside?"


    "Nothing serious, just keep an eye on the Mintons for me."


    As Colby was about to remove his mask and get into the car, another bodyguard spoke up, "Sir, James was also inside!"


    "When did this happen?"


    "Right after you went in, James entered!"


    Hearing this, Colby kicked the bodyguard, "Why are you only telling me now?"


    "I..." The bodyguard pouted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Colby nced at the hotel now sealed off by the Pords, then put his mask back on and vaulted over a nearby wall.


    Inside the banquet hall, the lights had returned to normal.


    Odie descended from the second floor, stating, "Caelum, what brings you here at this time? You should have sent someone to notify me in advance so I could arrange a weing party for you."


    "Wee me? To witness this spectacle?" Caelum angrily jabbed his cane into the ground.


    Caelum had rarely been angry in recent years, indicating the severity of Odie''s actions.


    "This is merely a standard business practice. If you don''t like it, I''ll ensure such dinners are discontinued in the future."


    Odie spoke as if it were a trivial


    matter, while Sandy, her face flushed


    how can you be so vile and


    with shame, quickly retorted, p¨§t


    despicable? And you call it a standard business practice! The


    Pords would never stoop to such


    levels!"


    "Different ces have their own ways, and the Summerfields have always operated like this."


    "You!"


    Sandy''s disdain for Odie grew with each passing moment. Now, she remembered her primary reason foring, You brought Sophie to this kind of dinner, does that mean you and Sophie...? Where is she? Hand her over!"


    "Sophie?" Odie feigned confusion, "Isn''t she already sent her back?"


    "You''re lying! The maids at home told me it was you who brought Sophie to this dinner! And you''ve showered her with such expensive jewelry. You are clearly into her."

 Chapter 885

    "Ms. Sandy, you have to be kidding. Look around, do you see any sign of Mrs. Costello?"


    Odie said with a hint of mischief, "If you still don''t believe me, Ms. Sandy, go ahead and search the ce."


    "You! You must have hidden her somewhere!" Sandy fumed, turning to Caelum, "Dad, you see how Odie''s treating me? And the shady things he''s involved in! How could I marry a man like him? I''d rather die than go through with this wedding!"


    Caelum took a deep breath, looking at Odie, and said, "Sandy is my dearest daughter. I agreed to this marriage because I thought you were a man of integrity, but now it seems you''re not fit to be Sandy''s husband. Let''s call off this engagement."


    Odie frowned at Caelum''s words, "Caelum..."


    "No need to say more. Even though the marriage is off, our business dealings can continue. Consider itpensation from the Pord family to the Mintons for any embarrassment."


    Caelum''s words eased the tension in Odie''s face.


    In truth, he was fed up with Sandy''s princess-like attitude. His proposal had always been a business move. Now that the Pord family was breaking off the engagement but still wanted to coborate, he was more than happy.


    "Since Ms. Sandy has no intention of marrying me, I won''t force it," Odie said. "This ce is a mess. Let me escort you out."


    "Thank you, Mr. Odie. You stay and clean up this mess," Caelum said curtly, leading his entourage out without another nce.


    As they left, Sandy shot Odie a re, but he remained expressionless.


    "Boss, is it okay to call off the engagement?" one of his men asked.


    "Caelum himself promised, and our coboration with the Pord family is still on. What''s the problem?" Odie responded nonchntly, but then something clicked. He turned to Jonah, "Who told you toe down? Where''s Sophie?"


    "Sophie is locked in a room upstairs. She shouldn''t be discovered," Jonah replied.


    "Not about


    ? I''m not worried


    I''m worried she''ll


    , striding quic


    upstairs.


    In the suite upstairs, Sophie had


    opened the window, feeling feverit


    Though the aromatic scent in the banquet hall was meant to enhance the mood, it affected her body. en.swhovels


    There was a knock at the door. Sophie didn''t dare open it or make a sound.


    The lock clicked, and Sophie realized the person entering was Logan.


    Sophie asked warily, "What are you doing at the Mintons'' banquet?"


    Logan''s as he


    voice


    was deep and husky


    her wrist, "Come with me."


    bay forward and


    s to t


    "Wait... hold on!" Sophie said, confused, as footsteps approached from the hallway.


    Logan frowned slightly, ready to draw his gun.


    "If you''re here to rescue me, I appreciate it," Sophie said.


    Logan paused, realizing something, "You''re here with Odie willingly?"


    "Yes, but if Odiees in and finds us, I might be fine, but you''ll be done for!"


    Just as Sophie finished speaking, there was a knock at the door from Odie. "Sophie, open the door."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 886

    Hearing Odie''s voice, Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. If Odie walked in now, Logan was toast.


    Outside the door, Jonah frowned. "Boss, I''ve got the key card. Why don''t we just go in?"


    Odie ignored him and called out, "Sophie, I''m being pretty polite right now. Don''t make me break down the door."


    Sophie nced at Logan, who already had his gun out. She quickly grabbed his hand to stop him from shooting and yelled, "Hold on! Just give me a minute!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her voice was frantic, and Odie could hear the tension. "What? Did you manage to hide a man in there already?"


    Sophie''s heart raced at his urate guess. "No! I''m taking a shower, and I''m not dressed!"


    "A shower? With everything happening outside, you''re showering? Do you think I''m that dumb?" Odie''s voice dripped with impatience. "Hurry up, or I''ming in." "Boss, don''t waste time. She''s been in there forever. Something''s definitely up!¡±


    Jonah swiped the key card, opening the door to an empty room, except for the firmly shut bathroom door.


    Sophie''s panicked voice came from inside. "Who said you coulde in?"


    Odie frowned. "Get out! All of you, out!"


    Sophie''s voice was urgent. The bathroom door was tightly shut, and Odie took a few steps closer. "What are you doing in there?"


    "I told you, I''m showering! Odie, if youe in, you''re dead!"


    Odie chuckled coldly. "Showering? Alone, or with Colby?"


    He flung the bathroom door open. Steam filled the room, and a wave of hot air hit his face. He could barely make out Sophie in the bathtub, her Ck and shoulders exposed her


    face flushed from the heat


    Odie instinctively closed the door. Jonah stepped forward. "Boss, she..."


    "Get out!" Odie snapped, startling Jonah, who quickly left.


    Inside the bathroom, Sophie stuttered, "Odie! What the hell are you doing? When I get out, I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    Odie looked flustered for a moment.


    He crossed his arms, his back to the bathroom. "Sophie, have you lost it? Who takes a bath in the middle of the night?"


    "What else was I supposed to do? Why don''t you ask about the drugs you''ve got at the banquet hall? I''m human. I react!" "What drugs? What are you talking about?"


    Odie''s question was reflexive, but he


    quickly realized she meant the


    stimnts used at the Mintons


    parties. The scent was somon he never considered Sophie''s reaction to it.


    Sophie didn''t want him to enter just then and with her flushed face, Odie''s mind filled with scenarios.


    Just then, the bathroom door swung open. Sophie stood there wrapped in a towel, her long legs catching his eye.


    Odie quickly turned away. "Sophie,ing out in just a towel? Are you waiting for someone to take advantage of you?"

 Chapter 887

    Sophie plopped down on the sofa, not a care in the world, and casually opened a bottle of red wine. "My clothes are soaked. I need a new outfit."


    "You ruined a perfectly good outfit?" Odie asked, incredulous.


    "Nope. I just took a bath with my clothes on."


    Odie, ready to ask another question, turned around only to see Sophie making herself right at home. He frowned deeply, struggling toprehend. "Are you even ady?" "Absolutely, one hundred percent genuine," Sophie replied without missing a beat.


    Sizing Odie up, she shot back, "You have the nerve to watch someone take a bath, and you''re questioning if I''m embarrassed?"


    Odie, momentarily stunned by her retort, swallowed his frustration and called out, "Jonah! Get Mrs. Costello a change of clothes."


    "Make it something casual," Sophie added.


    Odie couldn''t help butugh, though clearly annoyed. "You''re still making demands? Do you even know how expensive those clothes you soaked were?"


    Sophie grinned mischievously. "Come on, Mr. Odie, like you''re ever short on cash, right?"


    Choosing not to argue, Odie turned to the door as Jonah knocked. "Boss, the clothes are ready."


    Odie shot a nce at Sophie, still lounging on the sofa, then cracked open the door just a bit.


    Jonah paused, a bit confused by Odie''s behavior.


    Odie grabbed the clothes from Jonah and tossed them right over Sophie''s head.


    "Odie!" she eximed.


    "Change your clothes!" he yelled back.


    After storming out and mming the door shut, Sophie sighed in relief, only to hear a ''click'' at the door. Odie tossed in a pair of high heels. "And here''s your shoes. Get dressed ande out."


    ''Bang!''


    Sophie was certain Odie wasn''t


    Certal


    Meanwhile


    In the back garden of the Dragonvein Hotel, Colby and James stood face to face.


    "Who sent you?" Colby demanded, his tone icy.


    "None of your business," James replied.


    "You almost got Sophie killed today. Do you realize that?"


    James frowned. "I would protect her with my life."


    "And your idea of protection is jumping out of a window yourself?" Colby''s gaze was sharp and threatening. "I don''t care what deal you''ve made with Gordon, but m warning you, stay away from my wife. Don''t cause her any trouble."


    As Colby brushed past James, James called out, "Colby, your constant endangerment of her is going to get her killed someday."


    "My wife has her own mind. She''s not some bird that needs sheltering. If anything happens, I''ll handle it.


    But... what happens between mmet


    wife and me is none of your concern, Mr. Burke. Mind your own business, or you might get burned."


    Colby''s words hung in the air as he walked away.


    James stood there, silent.


    When had meddling be his role? When did Sophie stop being the girl who needed support from her past life? How much had she gone through to be who she was now?


    All he ever wanted was for Sophie to live a peaceful life, free from all the scheming and maniption. But it seemed, Sophie had changed long ago.

 Chapter 888

    In the car heading back to the Mintons'' estate, Odie sat in silence. Sophie, forced into handcuffs and a blindfold, found herself enveloped in an eerie quiet.


    Feigning nonchnce, Sophie piped up, "Mr. Odie, having a bad day?"


    "Shut up."


    "Caelum made quite a scene earlier. What happened after that?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep talking, and I''ll sew your mouth shut. Got it?"


    Despite the anger in Odie''s voice, Sophie couldn''t help but find some amusement in the situation. It was obvious-his marriage ns with Sandy had gone up in smoke.


    Without the Pord family''s backing, Odie would be powerless overseas. Within a week, the Mintons'' overseas ventures would likely crumble. And any businesses trying to curry favor with the Mintons would have to rethink their strategy. No wonder Odie was in such a foul mood tonight.


    "Boss, today''s events were suspicious. Ms. Sandy said a maid told her about Mrs. Costello joining you at the dinner. Should we investigate once we''re back?"


    "Do I need you to tell me that? Find the person and bring them to my study. I''ll handle it myself."


    Sophie''s brow furrowed. Why did Sandy have to spill everything? If the investigation led back to Polly, she''d be in serious trouble.


    Back at the Minton Estate, Sandy was already packing up her belongings, including Vanessa''s things.


    Clueless about the situation, Vanessa asked, "Sandy, what are you doing?"


    "You have no idea how disgusting Odie is! I thought he was just low-ss, but he''s rotten to the core!" Sandy fumed, wishing she could tell Vanessa everything she''d witnessed at the dinner. But she knew Vanessa had never dealt with such matters, and she hesitated.


    Taking Vanessa''s hand, Sandy said, "Listen me. Stay away from like Odie. No, I forbid you to


    dealings with him!"


    Seeing Sandy so worked up,


    any


    Vanessa realized just how serious she was about cutting ties with Odie. Vanessa gently suggested, "Sandy, Mr. Odie is still your fianc¨¦. You can''t blow things out of proportion."


    "Hmph! Fianc¨¦? My dad''s already agreed. Odie and I will call off the engagement. It''s over!"


    "But..."


    "Oh, Vanessa! Odie''s not a good man. Do you really want me stuck with someone like him?"


    Sensing Sandy''s determination, Vanessa knew better than to argue further.


    At that moment, Odie''s car pulled up to the main gate. When it opened, Sophie immediately spotted Sandy inside. "Oh my God!"


    Sophie quickly ducked to the side. Odie, about to enter, frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think? If I go in now, Sandy will tear me apart!"


    Sophie was going to hide in the bushes, Odie snorted and yanked her up. What are you afraid of what? She doesn''t have that status anymore."


    With that, Odie dragged Sophie through the Minton family''s main gate.


    "Odie! Are you out of your mind?"


    Sophie struggled to free herself from Odie''s grip, but he was too strong. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t break free.

 Chapter 889

    As Sandy spun around, she caught sight of Sophie and Odie looking a bit too cozy for her liking.


    "Really, Odie? You just swore up and down at the Grandeur Hotel that Sophie wasn''t here. Now you''re parading her right in front of me? You''ve got some nerve!"


    Sandy, fuming, raised her hand to p Odie, but Jonah stepped in, grabbing her wrist firmly.


    Trapped and unable to move, Sandy gritted her teeth. "Let go! Let me go!"


    No matter how loudly Sandy protested, Jonah didn''t budge.


    Odie''s expression was cold and indifferent. He''d had enough of Sandy''s tantrumstely. Now that their engagement was off, and out of Caelum''s sight, he felt no need to tolerate her any longer. Watching Sandy struggle, Sophie was worried she herself might get caught in the crossfire. She tugged at Odie''s sleeve and whispered, "That''s enough, she''s the Pord family''s heiress, after all." "Scared now? You weren''t so timid when you were arguing with me."


    "That''s different. She''s unreasonable, but does that mean you have to be too?"


    Odie ignored Sophie and said to Jonah, "Jonah, let Ms. Sandy go. Don''t hurt her."


    Hearing this, Jonah finally released Sandy.


    Noticing Odie''s indifferent expression and the cold, distant look in his eyes, so different from his usual gentle demeanor, Sandy felt a sudden surge of fear considering everything that had happened at the Dragonvein Hotel.


    Too scared tosh out at Odie, she turned to her maid. "Is everything packed?"


    "Yes, miss, everything is ready."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Sandy, pulling Vanessa along, threw Sophie a re before leaving.


    Sophie smiled back at Sandy, but her smile faded when her eyes met Vanessa''s.


    Just as Sandy was about to leave, Polly hurried downstairs, immediately kneeling in front of Odie. "Bos''s! I''m so sorry! Please forgive me, boss! It''s all my fault!


    Please, punish me. I realize my mistake!"


    Polly''s crying and pleading caught Sandy''s attention, and even Sophie couldn''t help but take a second look.


    "It was my careless words that led to Ms. Sandy and your broken engagement, it''s all my fault..."


    Polly''s act of distress looked so genuine that even Sophie was impressed.


    Odie merely nced coldly at Polly kneeling on the floor, then turned to Sandy. "Ms. Sandy, is this true?"


    Sandy frowned. "So what if she told me? I forced it out of her! You''re not going to me a mere maid, are you?"


    "Of course not. If it was an unintentional mistake, then let it go."


    Odie signaled Jonah with a look, and Jonah ard to Polly, "Mr. Odie is generous and won''t hold this


    you &


    Get up." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Thank you, boss! Thank you so much!"


    Polly stood up, timidly stepping aside.


    Even Sophie had to admit, the girl''s acting was top-notch.


    At that moment, Odie turned to Sophie, his tone probing. "The jewelry prepared for you, did you really forget to wear it, or did you intentionally leave it behind?" en.swhovels

 Chapter 890

    Polly stared at Sophie, her breath catching in her throat.


    Sophie met Odie''s eyes and said, "Yep, I did it on purpose."


    A dangerous glint shed in Odie''s eyes at her admission.


    Sophie continued, "The jewelry you sent was too extravagant. Remember, Mr. Odie, you were engaged once. How inappropriate would it be for me to wear it? I nned to pretend I forgot, but Polly here, bless her, was so eager to bring it to me. How could I ept?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Turning to the onlooker by the door, Sophie addressed Sandy, "Ms. Sandy, don''t you agree?"


    Sandy scoffed, "At least you''re aware of it!"


    She lost interest, linked arms with Vanessa and said, "Come on, darling, let''s go."


    Vanessa''s mind was clearly elsewhere, curious about how Odie would handle Sophie.


    Once Sandy led Vanessa away, Odie finally turned to Sophie.


    "Boss..."


    Jonah tried to speak, but Odie cut him off casually, "So, this was all a misunderstanding?"


    "Mr. Odie, you''re very perceptive. Yes, just a misunderstanding."


    Sophie stood her ground when needed and admitted fault when necessary. Considering how terrified she seemed of Sandy earlier, it didn''t look like she was lying. Odie remarked, "It''s gettingte. You should go rest."


    Odie''s unusually agreeable demeanor left Sophie puzzled. Just as she was about to head upstairs with Polly, Odie suddenly said, "You go up. She stays." Polly shuddered at his words.


    Sophie frowned, "Odie, this is my fault. If you want to punish someone, punish me. Don''t take it out on Polly!"


    "Me, bully her?" Odie sounded amused, "When did I ever say I was going to bully her? Sophie, do you really think I''m the kind who bullies women?" "Aren''t you?"


    Sophie''s retort darkened Odie''s expression.


    Quickly, Sophie corrected herself,


    "Sorry, my mistake. Mr. Odie, of course isn''t that kind of bastard. Afterall, men who bully


    aren''t very capable, rig Wometent


    "Sophie!"


    "Mr. Odie, why get angry? It''s not about you."


    Sophie moved beside Polly, taking her hand reassuringly, "Polly, don''t be afraid. Mr. Odie promised he won''t do anything to you. This wasn''t your fault. If he gives you trouble, tell me."


    Before Polly could even feel touched, Odie scoffed, "Tell you? What good would that do? You''re a prisoner at the mercy of others, with even less say than she has."


    "Odie!"


    "Oh? Angry now? I held back when you insulted me, Sophie. Get upstairs before I lose my temper, or you won''t sleep tonight."


    Sophie could tell Odie was in a foul mood. She squeezed Polly''s hand firmly, but Polly whispered, "Mrs. Costello, it was my fault today. If the boss decides to punish me, Chave no right toin."


    Then, she obediently approached Odie.


    Sophie was still hesitant to leave, so Odiemanded sternly, "Go upstairs. Don''t make me say it a third time."

 Chapter 891

    Sophie took a deep breath.


    She was worried, but she couldn''t let it show too much. If she did, Odie''s keen eyes would surely suspect something was up between her and Polly.


    Trying to stay casual, Sophie remarked, "Going upstairs? What''s the big deal?"


    She started up the stairs. She had barely taken a few steps when a sharp p echoed from below. Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around to see Polly on the ground after being struck. "Odie!" Sophie frowned deeply, her voice tinged with anger.


    Odie shot a cold nce at her. "Get upstairs!"


    His anger was even more intense than hers.


    Polly quickly said, "It''s all my fault! I''m willing to ept the punishment!"


    When Sophie hesitated, Odie gestured to Jonah. "Escort her upstairs."


    "Yes, boss."


    "I can go up myself."


    Sophie''s smile had vanished. She turned and went upstairs without another word. Odie then turned his attention to Polly, who was kneeling on the ground, trembling. "Boss, she messed up your big ns. Should we deal with her?"


    Normally, Odie would have demanded her life for such a mistake. But this time... Odie seemed to have lost interest. "Dock a month''s sry," he said in a deep voice.


    "What?" Jonah thought he had misheard.


    Odie nced at him. "Didn''t understand? Then forget about the punishment."


    No punishment?


    Before Jonah could grasp what was happening, Polly had already run off, thanking him profusely.


    Odie had no intention of settling scorester. Jonah immediately said, "Boss, she made such a big mistake, and you''re not punishing her?" "In a way, she did help me."


    "Help? With what?"


    Being jilted at the altar, losing the status of a son-inw to the Pord family, and messing up the Mintons dinner party seemed like a series of bad news. Jonah couldn''t see Kow Polly had helped. Was causing trouble also considered helping?


    "You wouldn''t understand, even if I exined."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Odie loosened his tie, surprisingly in a good mood, and went upstairs.


    When Sandy was at the estate, he wanted to strangle her every


    moment, but she was still of use to him. Now, having broken off the engagement with the Pord family, he no longer had to put up with everything like before.


    Back in his study, Odie casually tossed his tie on the desk.


    Jonah reminded him, "Boss, you should wear your tie properly."


    "Jonah, I don''t like wearing ties."


    After a moment of silence, Jonah said, "Boss, as the head of the Mintons, you must wear a tie."


    Odie leaned back in his office chair,


    annoyed. He rubbed his temples et


    wearily and finally said, "This life really isn''t meant for normal people."


    Late at night, Sophie didn''t see Polly. The next morning, a different maid came to deliver breakfast.


    "Where''s Polly?" Sophie asked.


    The maid replied, "Miss Polly upset Mr. Odie yesterday. Although Mr. Odie didn''t punish her, Jonah confined her to her room."


    Confined to her room? Just confined? Since when had Odie be so lenient?


    But as long as Polly was safe, that was what mattered most.


    Sophie sighed in relief, then noticed the breakfast cart held only a bowl of in egg soup.


    She frowned. "What''s this? Egg soup without the egg?"

 Chapter 892

    "Mrs. Costello, Mr. Odie said he recently broke off his engagement with the Pord family because of financial troubles, so we''ll have to settle for a simpler meal tonight." Sophie couldn''t help butugh when she saw the bowl of egg soup in front of her.


    Even if the Minton family was down to theirst penny, they wouldn''t just serve her a pot of boiling water.


    This had to be one of Odie''s ridiculous ideas.


    "Tell Odie I appreciate the gesture, but I''ll pass on the soup."


    Sophie stood up, took the bowl of egg soup, and the maid, caught off guard, asked, "Mrs. Costello, you..."


    Sophie walked out of the bedroom, headed downstairs.


    "Mrs. Costello! You shouldn''t be wandering off! Mrs. Costello!"


    The maid tried to follow, but Sophie was too quick.


    Odie, who was eating in the living room, saw Sophie walk past him and then heard her call out, "Lucky! Soup''s for you!"


    The big ck dog at the door sniffed the bowl of soup Sophie ced on the ground, then silently backed away.


    Odie stuffed a bite of doughnut into his mouth and saw Sophie walking back from the door.


    Odie asked, "Who let you out?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Odie! I''m sorry! I couldn''t stop her."


    Odie frowned, "Did I ask you?"


    The maid, taken aback, nced at Sophie and then at Odie before wisely stepping back.


    Sophie approached, eyeing the assortment of breakfast items in front of Odie.


    "Mr. Odie, I thought we were too poor to afford food?"


    "That''s the situation."


    "Where did all this breakfaste from then?"


    "Mrs. Costello, what are you talking about? It''s obviously made in the kitchen."


    Odie provocatively took a big sip of histte in front of Sophie.


    Sophieughed, hands on her hips, looking at Odie and then at his full-sugartte, "Hope diabetes doesn''t get you first!" Sophie was visibly annoyed, and Odie felt a strange satisfaction, "Thanks for the concern, but it''s not killing me just yet." "Mrs. Costello, your breakfast."


    Jonah came back with a bowl of oatmeal with lean cuts of ham and ced it in front of Sophie.


    Sophie nced down, then sat and started eating. She wouldn''t let her disappointment affect her appetite.


    "Good appetite."


    "It''s alright."


    "Not afraid I might have added something to it?"


    Sophie paused, remembering the drug Odie had once slipped into her coffee. Her appetite vanished momentarily, but she quickly resumed eating her oatmeal, saying, "Why should I worry? Would it even matter if you did now?"


    "Suppose you''re right." Odie


    continued eating his breakfast,


    casually mentioning, "Colby hasn''tAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    been looking for you these past few days, did you know?"


    "I did."


    "You knew?"


    Sophie leisurely replied, "He knows you''ve taken me; how could he possiblye looking for me?"


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "We''re overseas now. Given your current rtionship with the Pord family, Colby couldn''te even if he wanted to."


    "The time you went to the Pord family''s dinner, Colby barged in directly with his men. The excuse you''re giving me doesn''t seem to hold up."


    "Fine, the truth is, I was in withdrawal, and he couldn''t help me, but being here with you, he doesn''t have to worry about that."


    Odie raised an eyebrow,menting, "Seems like Colby truly loves you, willing to hand you over to me to spare you the suffering."


    "Mr. Odie, isn''t that your ultimate goal? To use me to control Colby He''s practically delivered me to your doorstep. What''s there left for you to doubt?"

 Chapter 893

    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with sincerity, but Odie couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something sly lurking beneath her gaze.


    "Let''s just say... I believe you."


    Sophie replied earnestly, "You should believe me."


    Odie took his time, speaking slowly, "But considering you''ve made me lose the Pord family marriage proposal, don''t you think you owe me some kind ofpensation?" Sophie said gently, "I''m broke, Mr. Odie. I have nothing to offer you."


    "All I want is a twenty percent share of S Corporation."


    "Are you serious? That''s daylight robbery!"


    Sophie thought Odie had lost his mind. Twenty percent of the shares, and he actually asked?


    "You are not giving me?"


    "Nope."


    "Then how about I chop off one of your hands?"


    "Go ahead."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie stretched out her hand with utmost seriousness.


    Sophie really seemed prepared to use her hand to settle her debt, and Odieughed in frustration, "You''d rather lose a hand than money?"


    "A hand is just a hand. At least I''ll have food to eat. Without money, I won''t be able to afford even that."


    Odie brushed aside Sophie''s hand and said, "Then go and talk to Colby. Have him transfer the Costello family''s shares to me."


    "That can be arranged."


    "Really?"


    "Arrange a meeting between us, and I guarantee the transfer documents will be in your hands the next day."


    Odie''s expression turned cold, "Sophie, enough is enough. You''ve treated me like a fool over and over. Do you find this amusing?" Sophie replied earnestly, "Mr. Odie, you started this joke."


    "I''m done with you."


    Odie put down his fork, preparing to leave when Sophie suddenly asked, "Odie, where have you kept Polly?"


    Hearing this, Odie frowned, "Who''s keeping her?"


    Sophie pointed at Jonah beside Odie, "Him!"


    Following Sophie''s direction, Odie looked at Jonah, asking, "You did?"


    "Boss, regardless of whether Polly did it on purpose, she''s a suspect. 1 didn''t punish her, just confined her to avoid any potential schemes, especially... fearing she might have aplices."


    As he spoke, Jonah''s gazended on Sophie.


    He remembered clearly how Sophie had framed him in the past. Sophie was obviously up to something, but only their boss would believe Sophie was innocent.


    Sophie spoke up, "It seems you suspect me of harboring ill intentions."


    "Exactly." Jonah didn''t hide his suspicion.


    Sophie was about to retort when Odie said, "She should be confined. She''s made a significant mistake, and me not punishing her is already showing you favor, Sophie. Don''t push your luck."


    "But..."


    Odie slowly said, "Jonah, get ready. We''re heading to the Pord family''s ce." "Yes, boss."


    Jonah went to prepare the car, and Odie nced at Sophie, still standing there, "Mrs, Costello, please return to your room now and have someone lock the door, whether you n to sleep or watch TV. Don''t wander around."


    "Odie, you..."


    Odie didn''t pay Sophie any more attention and turned to leave through the Minton family''s grand entrance.


    Sophie frowned.


    If Polly was confined, then getting hold of the cell phone would be impossible. No, she had to notify Colby while Odie was away.

 Chapter 894

    "Mrs. Costello, please head upstairs," the maid beside Sophie said, stepping forward to guide her.


    Sophie nced at the maid. "If I stay cooped up in the house every day, I''m going to go stir-crazy. How about I step out into the garden for some fresh air? That''s not asking too much, is it?"


    "Not too much, I suppose," the maid hesitated. Mr. Odie hadn''t given them permission to let Mrs. Costello go outside.


    "Great! If it''s not too much, I''ll just take a little stroll. You don''t have to follow me."


    "But!" the maid protested, but Sophie was already striding towards the door, sensing the maid''s reluctance.


    In the garden, the patrolling security guards were taken aback at the sight of Sophie. She was still in her pajamas, but she straightened up, as if taking a casual neighborhood walk, humming a tune as she headed towards the flower garden. It felt just like a stroll in her own front yard.


    The maid hurried out, and a security guard approached her, whispering, "What''s happening? The boss didn''t say Mrs. Costello could be out here."


    "I don''t know either," the maid replied, anxious. "Have someone follow Mrs. Costello. If she escapes, we''re all done for!"


    "Right! On it!" Several guards hastily followed Sophie, keeping a respectful distance.


    Sophie nced over her shoulder and noticed the guards trailing her every move-left, right, they were right there. Perfect, no chance for escape.


    The maid jogged up, looking troubled. "Mrs. Costello, if you''re done with your walk, we should head back. If Mr. Odie returns and sees you outside, we''ll all be in big trouble."


    "Odie just left; he won''t be back so soon, will he?"


    "But..."


    "I get it," Sophie said, nodding.


    "You''re worried about exining this to Odie right? Don''t worry, I promise I''ll be back in my room before he returns. He won''t even know was out"


    "But..."


    "Hey, look over there!" Sophie suddenly pointed behind the maid, who quickly turned, only to see the Minton family''s security guards and no one else. "Mrs. Costello, there''s no one there..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When the maid turned back, she was shocked. Out of nowhere, a man had appeared behind Sophie, followed by a dozen bodyguards who swiftly surrounded the Minton''s security team.


    In moments, everyone was subdued, leaving no room for resistance.


    "Colby?!" the maid gasped, trying to run but realizing it was toote. Colby''s men had already blocked her escape.


    Colby smirked slightly and made a gesture for silence.


    The maid had heard terrifying stories about Colby-rumors of his ruthless, bloodthirsty nature, and countless deaths at his hands. He was awless rogue!


    Realizing resistance was futile, the maid gave up. For someone like Colby, killing her would be as easy as squashing an ant.


    Sophie asked, "How did you know I was looking for you?"


    "Must be telepathy," Colby replied with a shrug.


    "Be serious!"


    Colby sighed, "The moment Odie''s car left, you dashed out here. If I didn''t figure it out, how could I be your husband?"

 Chapter 895

    "Boss, what should we do with these folks? Should we take care of them?"


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned. "Take care of them?"


    "Hold on a sec!" Colby coughed twice, his nce turning icy. "What do you mean by ''take care of them''? Since when have I ''taken care of anyone?"


    "Uh..." His men were stunned.


    If they weren''t going to deal with these people, why were they even here? Normally, they were quick and efficient in handling matters.


    Colby said, "Tie them up and hold them for now. Then, deal with the surveince around here."


    "Boss, should we smash the surveince?"


    Sophie''s frown deepened. "Smash it?"


    Colby red at them again. "Just erase the footage. Who said anything about smashing it?"


    "...Oh, isn''t that just brutishly simple."


    Sophie gave Colby a thoughtful nce. "Is this how you used to handle things overseas?"


    "Honey, they handle it like that. It has nothing to do with me." Colby distanced himself from the me, leaving his men dumbfounded.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t it always the boss who gave the orders, and they carried them out? Without hismand, they wouldn''t dare lift a finger.


    Sophie gave Colby a sidelong nce. "Let''s focus on the task at hand. We''ll settle our scorester."


    Colby frowned, turning to his men. "Did you hear that? Focus on the task at hand. We''ll settle scorester!"


    Inside the Minton estate, all the maids and security personnel were subdued by Colby''s men, each of them squatting in the living room, not daring to raise their heads. Sophie asked, "Tell me, where is Polly being held?"


    The head of security hurriedly said, "It was Jonah''s doing. We really don''t know!"


    "Do you not know, or do you not wish to say?"


    "We really don''t know!"


    Tthe security didn''t seem to be lying, so Colby said, "I''ll have someone search inside out. It shouldn''t be too hard."


    "Not too hard? Colby, do you see


    clearly? Odie bought a manor to please Sandy." Sophie emphasized "Hear me out, a manor! You might as well bring a hundred people, and maybe in three hours, you''ll find the person."


    The Minton Estate wasn''t just about the front yard. There were also a greenhouse, a swimming pool, an open-air Court, a gym, and dozens of rooms spreading over six floors with a vast horizontal area. This doesn''t even include the underground wine cer and the parking garage.


    Although Sophie had been living here for a couple of days, she could guarantee that once she stepped out of the second-floor bedroom, whether she went left or right, she''d be lost within fifty meters.


    Especially since the Minton Estate had many twists and turns, it wouldn''t be surprising if Odie had a special ce to detain traitors.


    The main problem was that Odie was out on some errand, and if he returned within an hour, and they hadn''t found the person yet, they''d have to brace for a fight.


    Clearly, they needed a quick way to find the person.


    As Sophie pondered where the person might be held, Colby surprisingly took out his phone.


    Sophie watched as Colby expertly dialed a series of numbers, then spoke into the phone, "Yeah, the more, the better."


    "Preferably more than a hundred."


    "Five minutes."


    Soon, Colby hung up the phone.


    Sophie looked puzzled. "What are you doing?"


    Colby casually uttered two words: "Calling reinforcements."

 Chapter 896

    Colby''s crew rolled in, and Sophie watched as a sea of people swarmed into the Minton estate, looking like they were about to tear the ce apart.


    "Boss!"


    Everyone stood up and shouted for Colby, and the noise was almost ear-splitting to Sophie. She hadn''t seen anything like this in a long time.


    When was thest time she saw something like this? Oh, right, it must''ve been back in high school during a football game.


    "Five minutes, find the person."


    Colby waved his hand nonchntly, and his people scattered through the Minton estate like clockwork. A few guys in ck security uniforms, sporting badges from the Costello Corporation, stood out. They had walkie-talkies, surveying equipment, and were tapping away onptops. Suddenly, theyout of the Minton Estate popped up on their screens.


    Sophie asked, "What''s all this?"


    "Honey, it''s the age of tech."


    "But isn''t this for outdoor surveying?"


    "Same difference."


    Before Sophie could even roll her eyes at Colby''s casual response, a voice crackled through one of the security guard''s walkie-talkies: "Boss, we found the person."


    Colby nced at his watch; only a minute and a half had passed.


    "Wrap it up," he said coolly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The sound of numerous footsteps filled Sophie''s ears, and soon all of Colby''s men assembled neatly in front of him. With another casual wave from Colby, they began to withdraw from the Minton estate. Colby''s team dragged Polly out from the cer When Polly saw Sophie and Colby, she froze, probably never expecting Colby to storm the Minton family manor like this.


    "Mrs. Costello... Mr. Costello..."


    Sophie stepped up to Polly. "Polly, the freedom I promised you is right here. Isn''t it time to hand over your phone?"


    Polly nced at Sophie, then at Colby and his crew. Finally, she nodded solemnly. "The phone is in my room. I''ll take you to get it."


    Before Sophie could reply, Colby pulled her into his arms. "She stays here. Just bring it down."


    "Colby..." Sophie whispered, knowing Colby was worried about her safety. But Colby had no intention of letting her go.


    Seeing that Colby didn''t trust her, Polly agreed reluctantly. "Okay, I''ll go up and bring it down."


    Polly looked frail, her steps shaky as she headed upstairs. Colby frowned. "Wait."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Polly stopped, and Colby signaled one of his men, who quickly followed Polly upstairs. "Miss Polly, I''ll apany you." Polly''s body trembled, clearly scared. Sophie sensed something was off, and then, apuse rang out from outside. "Not bad, not bad at all." Odie''s voice came from behind, his face dark and brooding. "Sophie, you''ve tricked me again."


    "You..."


    Sophie turned to face Odie, then


    quickly looked back at Polly on the second floor. Colby''s man had already restrained Polly, whose face turned pale. Sophie frowned deeply. "You and Odie set me up?"


    Odie sneered. "Sophie, you''ve tricked me so many times. I just got you once. Fair''s fair."

 Chapter 897

    "It looks like I seriously underestimated you, Mr. Odie," Sophie remarked, her voiceced with a mix of grudging respect and frustration. "Turns out, when it counts, you''re actually pretty sharp." "Why, thank you," Mr. Odie replied with a smug grin.


    "I wasn''tplimenting you," Sophie shot back.


    At her retort, Odie''s smile vanished. He nced at Colby, who was holding Sophie''s hand, and said, "I have to hand it to you, Colby. If Sophie had gone upstairs with Polly, she''d be my hostage right now. I thought you''d gotten rusty after being away for so long, but nope, you''re still just as infuriating as ever."


    "Let''s not tter ourselves. Even after all these years, I still can''t match your level of deceit," Colby replied, his tone steady and calm.


    Odie perched himself on the arm of a nearby sofa. "Let''s cut the small talk. I''m not a fan of traitors. So, Colby, if you hadn''t shown up, I might''ve toyed with them a bit longer. But now that you''re here, you''re not leaving."


    Outside the Minton Estate, Odie''s men had already blocked Colby''s backup from entering. Colby, unfazed, suddenly said, "You seem to have forgotten something important."


    "Oh? And what might that be?" Odie asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "You''re on my turf, Odie, not yours," Colby dered coolly, just as the sound of car horns red outside.


    Odie''s unease grew with each honk. "Boss...," Jonah began, concern etched on his face.


    "In my territory, I can call in as many people as I need to counter any move you make. And to make sure you didn''t have any brilliant ideas, I made quite a few preparations," Colby continued, his voice calm and collected.


    Odie''s smugness evaporated. The sounds of chaos outside made it clear his men were failing to hold back the crowd Colby had summoned.


    "Colby! Are you serious?" Odie cursed, his face darkening as his men inside the estate grew visibly nervous.


    Witnessing the scene, Sophie concluded that while Odie might be clever, he wasn''t clever enough.


    "Boss, maybe we should let it go," Jonah finally suggested, understanding that further conflict could lead to a massive scandal.


    "Colby, this might be your domain, and you''ve got the upper hand, but


    and rough. Without my supply,


    think it


    Sophie''s going to struggle with her withdrawal," Odie tried to threaten. en.swhovels


    The mention of drugs immediately darkened Colby''s mood. He remembered all too well the suffering Sophie had endured because of Odie, and even after seeking revenge, it felt insufficient.


    Sophie smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry about the withdrawal, Mr. Odie. I''m in perfect health now should actually thank you for being so ''considerate'' when you drugged me I''mpletely fine now."


    Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Completely fine?"


    "Yep, I''ve quit," Sophie stated.


    "You quit?"


    "Mr. Odie, when did you be a parrot?" Sophie teased.


    Odie couldn''t believe it. After all, addiction wasn''t something you could just shake off like a bad habit.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 898

    "So, you never rpsed. You and your spouse set a trap, huh? Waiting for me to walk right into it?"


    "Mr. Odie, I gotta give it to you, you''re pretty sharp when you want to be."


    Though, not often enough.


    Sophie gave a small smile and said, "Mr. Odie, do you think we can leave now?"


    Odie, grinding his teeth in frustration, couldn''t find the words to respond. Sophie feigned surprise and said, "Oh right, I guess I don''t need your permission."


    Turning to Colby, she smirked and said, "Honey, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Colby walked beside Sophie.


    One of Colby''s men held a knife close to Polly''s throat, her face pale as she was forced to follow them.


    "Boss..."


    Polly''s face was ghostly white, but Odie didn''t even nce her way, letting Colby''s man take her.


    Odie disregarded her safetypletely, and Polly''s expression grew even more distressed.


    Odie coldly said, "Colby, take her, but make sure this ce is cleaned up."


    Without looking back, Colby waved dismissively at Odie, "The cleaning crew will be here in an hour."


    Watching Colby and Sophie boldly leave through the Minton family''s grand entrance, Odie stepped back, growing more infuriated by the second. Jonah, standing by his side, said, "Boss, are we really letting them go? And they took Polly with them?"


    "What can we do? Can you beat him?"


    "No."


    "Or do you think our useless bunch at home can take on Colby''s entire crew?"


    "...No, they can''t."


    "If we can''t beat them, should I just wait to get beaten up?"


    Odie''s words left Jonah silently closing his mouth.


    Odie thought he had seen through Sophie''s little trick, but in the end, he was outmaneuvered by the couple.


    How do they evene up with such schemes?


    "Boss, Polly knows too much about us. If she''s in their hands, what if they start digging..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "They won''t find out anything." Odie wasn''t the least bit worried, "There''s no evidence. Her testimony alone proves nothing." "And the phone..."


    "There''s nothing on that phone, or do you think I would''ve let Daniel''s daughter off so easily?"


    When he first kidnapped Sophie, she


    had managed to steal Gattlin''s


    phone, thinking he was ungeh


    the missing phone in the


    of


    After leaving the ship, Polly had informed him about the phone.


    However,


    evide didn''t care much since


    the phone held no incriminating evidence. It was essentially useless to them. It also served as perfect bait for a bigger catch.


    belongs to en.swnoventent


    Later, during Sophie''s captures, she spoke convincingly, and Polly hadn''t reported back about Sophie wanting to retrieve the phone.


    He never asked, assuming Sophie wanted revenge for her kidnapping by using the phone.


    To think, after all this time, Sophie had been the one setting the trap.


    It infuriated him!


    Meanwhile, at the Pord residence.


    "Alright, got it. Hanging up now."


    Angelo ended the call and turned to


    James, who was still deep in


    thought in the study. "Rx, I just


    I


    got the news. Your ex-wife and her current husband have left the


    Minton Estate. Nothing major, just a bit of a scuffle, from what heard."


    Hearing Angelo''s phrasing, James nced at him, "Next time, just say their names. Skip the descriptions."

 Chapter 899

    "Oh, so Sophie and Colby left the Minton Estate together, totally safe. I heard they had like, a hundred and eighty people with them - it must''ve been quite the spectacle. Too bad I wasn''t there. I could''ve snagged an exclusive scoop."


    Angelo said, a hint of regret flickering in his eyes.


    Overseas, he could only be Kiran. Otherwise, with his talent, he could''ve been the top journalist, both at home and abroad!


    "Wait a sec, wasn''t Sophie your ex-wife? Why do you care about your ex''s business? You should be more concerned about your wife''s affairs!"


    Angelo, ever the gossip, rushed over to James and asked, "Is Nichole pretty? Is she like, drop-dead gorgeous? I heard Sophie was the top socialite in Devonport, absolutely stunning. If Nichole made you cheat, she must be even more beautiful than Sophie... Mmph! Mmph!"


    James quickly stuffed a sandwich into Angelo''s mouth, saying coldly, "If you don''t think before you speak, then shut up. I don''t want you getting beaten up out there."


    Angelo looked innocent as he pulled the sandwich from his mouth, saying, "James, I''m a journalist. Gossip is our lifeblood! You can''t take that away from me. It''s worse than killing me!"


    When James picked up a nearby baseball bat, Angelo quickly changed his tune: "Er... no need to kill me, I''ll try to talk less... much less..."


    Angelo silently closed his mouth.


    James spoke indifferently, "Focus on your studies. I''m heading out."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t."


    "Hey! You''re leaving? Really leaving?"


    Angelo peered out of the study, making sure James had really left before he allowed himself a sneaky smile.


    Great! Now that James was gone, he didn''t need to hit the books!


    Humming a tune, Angelo sat in front of hisputer, muttering to himself, "I do wonder how beauti Nichole is, and Sophie too. To catch


    Colby''s eye, she must be a


    Stunner!"


    As Angelo searched online while munching on his sandwich, Nichole''s picture popped up on Wikipedia.


    Angelo''s expression was indescribable: "Hm... Hm... What''s up with James'' taste? She''s not exactly a knockout."


    At best, she was a cute girl-next-door type, barely noticeable in a crowd.


    Soon, Angelo clicked on Sophie''s Wikipedia page.


    The moment he saw the photo, Angelo was stunned. He clicked on the photo repeatedly, zooming in and out several times beforeing to a realization: "How could it be her?!"


    During his time in Devonport, that woman who had caused a scene in his office, even paying to have him "taken care of."


    Did she ever introduce herself?


    No, right?


    Angelo scratched his head, struggling to remember.


    All he recalled was Sophie smashing his phone, shocking him for real.


    So she was the ex-wife James couldn''t stop thinking or talking about? Geez, it''s such a small world after all!


    Better post this on social media!


    1.n


    Angelo quickly pulled out his phone, opened up Facebook, and after a flurry of movements swift as a tiger, he posted a bombshell status: Shocking! My teacher''s ex-wife.once offered me 5 million dors forpanionship! N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 900

    In the heart of the Costello family mansion, Polly was dragged before Sophie by one of Colby''s men.


    "Don''t move!"


    Polly''s face was ashen. The moment she saw Sophie, she lowered her head, filled with panic and confusion.


    Sophie''s voice was icy. "Polly, I''ve kept my end of the bargain. People should keep their promises, right? Did you give what I wanted to Odie already?"


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Sophie... I''m really sorry... That phone wouldn''t have been any use to you. I had to give it to Odie to earn his trust!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I checked that phone after I got off the boat. It was empty, nothing on it at all. A phone like that could never incriminate Odie! I had to get back to his side." "So, you sacrificed me to gain Odie''s trust?"


    Sophie''s tone grew even colder. She could understand Polly betraying her to survive, but she couldn''t fathom the repeated deceit.


    If it could have been Odie''s downfall or had provided any evidence against him, it might have been worth it. But there was nothing! All their nning was for nothing.


    "Ms. Sophie... I''m really sorry, but I hope you can understand me. I couldn''t just let it go. I had to be by Odie''s side to gain his trust. I wanted to find evidence of his crimes!" "And did you?"


    "I..."


    "You''ve been around Odie for a long time, haven''t you? Does Odie trust you? Or have you gotten close to the core of the Minton family?"


    "I..."


    "You''ve been nothing more than a servant in the Minton household, harboring hatred and surviving day by day, without ever considering how to truly defeat youAll these years, and you still haven''t earned his trust, yet you''ve doomed me!"


    Sophie''s words hit hard, leaving Polly looking miserable.


    For years, she had thought about revenge every single day, but her capabilities were limited. She couldn''t manage it.


    Each day, she consoled herself with the thought that as time passed, Odie would surely start to trust her, and eventually, she''d get close to the core of the Minton family!


    Even when Leticia died, she naively thought Odie would use her as a pawn against Daniel.


    But Odie hadpletely forgotten about her, abandoning both the Gibbs family and her!


    Odie''s alliance through marriage with the Pord family abroad had almost driven her to despair.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t until Sophie appeared before her that she finally thought she could prove her worth. Yet, in the end, she messed it up.


    "Do whatever you want with me. I don''t care!" Polly''s demeanor was one of resignation.


    Colby asked, "Babe, should we kill her?"


    Hearing Colby''s voice, Polly''s body trembled with fear.


    Sophie said indifferently, "If you have useful information about the Mintons, I''ll spare you. If not, I''ll send you back to the Minton family.4 think Odie would be very interested in hearing about your capture."


    "Don''t... don''t send me back."


    Fear was written all over Polly''s face. Staying with Sophie, her situation might be bearable. But if she''s sent back to the Minton family, Odie would surely suspect her of conspiring with Sophie and Colby, and he might actually kill her!


    "Just like I said, I''ve been by Odie''s side for many years, and he only ever saw me as a maid. I barely entered his study, let alone knew any core secrets of the Mintons..."

 Chapter 901

    Polly bit her lip and said, "But I know, Odie left me behind as a backup for Leticia. If anything happened to her, I''d pop up as Daniel''s illegitimate daughter to the Summerfield elite, stepping into Leticia''s shoes..."


    She nced at Sophie and continued, "Those CEOS who had flings with Leticia weren''t just drawn to her looks. They were more taken by her status as the Gibbs family heiress and Odie''s fianc¨¦e. Just think about it, to the public, the Gibbs and Minton families look down on them, but behind closed doors, they could brag about being with the Gibbs heiress, Odie''s bride-to-be... It fed their egos like nothing else." Polly hesitated a moment before adding, "My original n was to rece Leticia and somehow gather evidence of the Mintons'' crimes from those men... But who knew, Odie decided not to let me take Leticia''s ce. Instead, he just abandoned the Gibbs family!"


    Sophie chimed in, "He didn''t let you take Leticia''s ce because he probably already nned to team up with the Pord family. It''s just bad luck on your part."


    "I''ve endured so much with the Minton family, and in the end, I got nothing... Ms. Sophie, I know you''re more capable than I am. This time, it''s my fault, but I did it all to win Odie''s trust and survive within the Minton family..."


    Polly''s eyes welled up. "I hope you can believe in me, give me another chance. I''m willing to follow your lead, do whatever you ask, as long as it ends with my revenge!"


    "Can I trust you again?" Sophie''s question caught Polly off guard.


    Polly earnestly replied, "As long as you are willing to trust me, I''m ready to do anything."


    "Alright, if you want me to believe you, find your way back to Odie. What you say or do doesn''t concern me. If Odie keeps you around without any doubts, then I''ll believe you." Hearing this, Polly looked bewildered.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What? Can''t do it?" Sophie continued, "You know how cautious Odie is. If he doesn''t trust you, what''s the point of my trust? You''d still end up being a liability to him. So this time, I''m not getting involved. Your fate is in your own hands."


    Sophie nced at Colby''s men and


    said, "Alright, I''ve said my


    Take her away."


    s to


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    As Polly was escorted away, Sophie turned to Colby and asked, the Minton family, how did


    something was off with po


    "Her eyes gave it away. Plus, I wasn''t going to let you face danger alone."


    "And... when Odie grabbed me at the dinner, were you there?"


    "How could I not be?"


    Sophie asked, "So, if he counted to three, would you havee out?"


    "Honey, that''s a trick question. If I


    say yes, it means I don''t trust you t


    it means I don''t care


    Swnoet


    you."


    "So, would you have?"


    "Yes."


    Sophie said, "But Odie wouldn''t have actually hurt me."


    "I know, but there''s always a ''what if'', and I can''t gamble on that."

 Chapter 902

    "Dummy."


    Sophie lifted her hand and pinched Colby''s cheek, feeling a slight prickling sensation on her fingers. She frowned and asked, "Since when did you start growing a beard?"


    Colby grabbed the hand Sophie was using to pinch his cheek. "Who did you think was standing guard outside the Minton estate these past few days?"


    "You didn''t leave at all?"


    "Not for a moment."


    "What about when you had to use the bathroom?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Colby made a shushing gesture. "Men have their ways."


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle at Colby''s serious expression. She threw herself into his arms, feeling extremely sleepy. "Now I know why I''ve been sleeping so well thesest few days. It''s because you were keeping watch over me."


    Sophie buried her head in Colby''s chest, her hair soft and tickling his chest a little.


    Colby''s throat bobbed unconsciously, his voice a bit husky. "Given how well I''ve performed, shouldn''t I get a reward?"


    "A reward? Yeah, I guess you deserve one." Sophie asked yfully, "But today, outside the Minton estate, there was talk of taking someone down and smashing surveince cameras. Shouldn''t that be... Ah! Colby! Put me down!"


    Before Sophie could finish her sentence, Colby had already scooped her up and was striding towards the house.


    "Colby!"


    Sophie''s expression was a mix of annoyance and amusement. The next second, Colby gently set her down on the couch. Looking at Sophie, who now had flushed cheeks, Colby chuckled lightly. "Alright, no more teasing. I''ll go run a bath for you."


    "For bedtime prep?"


    Hearing this, Colby tapped Sophie''s forehead lightly, saying seriously, "Who''s being more improper now?"


    "Isn''t it for bedtime prep?"


    "I''m just worried you haven''t beenfortable these past few dayszat the Minton estate," Colby said with concern. "Odie locked you up in a room, didn''t he? Did you suffer a lot?"


    "Suffer?"


    Sophie thought for a moment.


    The food was better than at a Michelin-starred restaurant, the bedrger than in a presidential suite, and she even found some amusement with Odie from time to time. Putting other things aside, days without Colby were indeed hard.


    Catching Colby''s sympathetic gaze, Sophie pretended to be aggrieved. "Yes, I''ve suffered a lot. Look, I''ve even lost weight!"


    Sophie twirled in front of Colby, who frowned slightly. "I''ll go give him a piece of my mind, to stand up for you."


    Saying this, Colby was already standing up, looking as though he was about to teach Odie a lesson.


    "Hey! I was just kidding! Don''t go!"


    Sophie quickly grabbed Colby, saying, "How dare Odie mistreat me? He''s been pampering me with delicious food and drinks every day. I''ve actually gained weight."


    "So, have you gained weight or lost it?"


    "I''ve gained it, really!"


    Sophie spoke earnestly. These days at the Minton estate, despite Odie iming he was teaching her a lesson, she ate morevishly than Odie himself at every meal. "Alright, I''ll let him off this time. Next time, I''ll teach him a proper lesson."


    Seeing Colby''s reaction, Sophie couldn''t help butugh. She said, "The one who needs a bath to rx isn''t me, it''s you."


    Sophie reached out and touched Colby''s beard, saying, "Howe every time I''m not by your side, you let yourself go like this? Last time, was the one who shaved you. I''m not around, how scruffy are you going to get?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    l.ne


    Colby frowned and covered Sophie''s mouth with his hand, saying


    seriously, "There won''t be a next time. You will always be by my side, and I will never let you be alone." en.swhovels

 Chapter 903

    Upon hearing that, Sophie''s furrowed brow softened, and she gently pulled Colby''s hand away from her mouth. "Alright, I won''t bring it up again," she said. The night was deep, and Polly stood outside the gates of Minton Manor, hesitant to enter. The security guard, seeing her, asked with a puzzled look, "Polly?"


    Polly froze, considering running away, but then she noticed Colby''s men lurking in the shadows, keeping an eye on her. Just as she was caught in a bind, a sleek ck car emerged from the estate. She caught a glimpse of the face inside and was stunned. Was that James? What was he doing overseas? Before she could make sense of it, Jonah, who had driven James away, spotted her too. Frowning, Jonah asked, "Why are you back?"


    Startled by his voice, Polly took a step back, her face pale. "Jonah... it was Colby. Colby and Sophie sent me back!"


    "They sent you back?" Jonah frowned deeper, clearly perplexed by Colby and Sophie''s actions. "Come inside with me." "Okay..." Polly trailed behind Jonah, her heart pounding. "Jonah, I didn''t say anything, honestly! They just sent me back." "Save your exnations for the boss," Jonah replied curtly.


    Inside, they found Odie in the living room, half-crouched and meticulously inspecting the floor with a magnifying ss. Straightening up, Odie coldly addressed the cleaning staff nearby, "This isn''t clean yet. Do it again."


    "Mr. Odie, we''ve been cleaning all day. It should be spotless by now..." one of the cleanersined. Ever since Colby had sent them over, Odie had found one bizarre reason after another to make them clean repeatedly-cracks on the wall, grease in the bedroom, birdAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    droppings on the air conditioner unit outside. The floor tiles were so polished they nearly reflected light, and the cleaners were at their wit''s end.


    Odie shot


    Colby panem a cold nce. "Didn''t


    If he said to


    If he said to clean


    this house, then do it properly.


    you''re annoyed, ask for more money!"


    The cleaning staff lowered their heads, grumbling internally. All they could think was: Money is hard to earn, and some tasks are just gross. After dealing with the cleaners, Odie finally noticed Polly, who hade back with Jonah. Seeing her face, Odie''s temper red up again.


    "You''ve got the nerve toe back?" Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "Boss... I, I didn''t say anything," Polly stammered, trembling with fear.


    "Did Sophie send you with a message?"


    "...No."


    "No?" Odie turned to the cleaning


    staff, "I think when Colby brought et


    people over earlier, my garden got messed up too. Go tidy up the garden at the entrance."


    "What?"


    "And mop the floor three more times!"

 Chapter 904

    The cleaning staff looked like they were on the verge of a meltdown. Polly''s face was even more ashen.


    Odie lounged on the couch and said, "You were taken away, and you still have the nerve toe back? What are you up to?"


    "Boss, I know I screwed up, but I swear I didn''t say anything."


    "Oh, didn''t say anything?" Odie scoffed. "Then I must be out of my mind to believe a word you''re saying."


    "Boss, please, believe me! Colby and Sophie brought me back here just to set me up, hoping you''d deal with me. You can''t fall for it!" Polly''s plea made Odie pause and think.


    "Was it Sophie''s idea to bring you back, or Colby''s?"


    "It was Mrs. Costello''s idea!"


    Hearing it was Sophie''s idea, Odie nodded. "Alright, you can stay."


    Polly was taken aback. She didn''t expect Odie to let her stay so easily.


    "Boss, isn''t it a bit rash to just let her stay?"


    "You think it''s rash?"


    "Yeah, it really is."


    Odie said seriously, "Then head to my office, print out her renewal contract, and get it signed and stamped. That won''t be rash."


    "Boss..."


    "Go, now!"


    With Odie''s firm tone, Jonah had no choice but to say, "Yes... I''ll get on it right away."


    Polly watched Jonah leave, still in a daze. She was... really staying?


    "Head upstairs; you''re off cleaning duty."


    "What... what should I do then?"


    "Whatever." Odie finished but then reconsidered. "Can you order takeout?"


    "Yeah, I can."


    "Great, get me a full-sugartte, no ice. I''ll need itter."


    Odie stood up and addressed the cleaners who had already started working, "Make sure it''s spotless. After I''ve had mytte, I''ll check it''s not clean, you''ll be back here


    tomorrow, and Colby will foot the bitt


    Watching Odie''s calm demeanor, Polly was stunned. This was nothing like she had anticipated.


    Meanwhile, at the Pord estate...


    Bea had been staying with the Pords for several days, but her encounters with Caelum were few and far between. She felt a tightness in her chest with no outlet for her frustration. Leaving or staying seemed equally wrong.


    A maid entered the room, and Bea immediately asked, "Is Caelum willing to see me yet?"


    "He is usually very busy. I just asked the butler, and he said Mr. Caelum had gone out and wasn''t at home."


    Bea''s face fell, and she slumped back into her chair. "How many days has it been? If Caelum doesn''t want to see me, I''ll just leave!"


    "He did say that if you wish to leave, we can arrange a first-ss ne ticket for you. Your luggage will also be taken care of."


    At that, Bea''s face fell even more. "What are you implying? That you want me gone?"


    The maid quickly lowered her head and said, "That''s not what I meant.''


    Bea coldly replied, "My grandson hasn''t been found yet. I can''t leave now. Apart from Caelum, doesn''t the Pord family have anyone else in charge?" "Well..."


    "Right, I''ve heard that the Pord family


    eldes now under the reign of yAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    eldest son, Kiran. I''ve been here for


    days, yet I haven''t even met koet


    I kid."

 Chapter 905

    The maid said, "Our young Master Pord frequently has to go out for business, so he''s not home often."


    "Is he home today?"


    "He..."


    "What? Don''t tell me both they both have gone out together?"


    Bea''s face was icy, leaving the maid no choice but to respond, "Mr. Kiran is at home, but he''s busy with work and might not be able to..."


    "After all, I''m a guest of the Pord family. Ie here and never see the host day in and day out. What kind of situation is this? I''m not unreasonable. Go and inform Kiran. If he refuses to see me, then I''ll just pack my bags and head straight back to Devonport!"


    Bea was firm, and though the maid found it difficult, she had no choice but to ry the message.


    In the bedroom, Angelo was hanging upside down on the wall, muttering economic maxims under his breath.


    The maid entered and was startled to see Angelo in such a state, "Sir... Why are you hanging upside down again?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Viona! You''re just in time, help me, I can''t do this anymore..."


    Angelo''s face was filled with pain, but James said coolly from not far away, "Ten more minutes, hold on."


    "I can''t hold on! I''m going to fall!"


    "If you fall, you get back up and continue."


    "James! Seriously?"


    As soon as Angelo spoke, Viona said, "Mr. James, perhaps we should let Mr. Angelo down now. Bea just said she wants to see him."


    "See me?"


    Angelo''s spirits deted, and he copsed onto the floor, "Her, what does she want to see me for?"


    "It seems like she is unhappy because she hasn''t seen Mr. Caelum these past few days."


    In front of James, Viona had already phrased it as diplomatically as possible.


    James was silent for a moment, not saying anything. He knew well what Grandma was thinking. Even though he had already asked Caelum to send Grandma back to Devonport, Grandma''s stubbornness meant she wouldn''t leave until she achieved her goal, and even Caelum''s cold treatment couldn''t drive her away.


    Angelo was somewhat troubled, "I really don''t want to see that old witch."


    James said indifferently, "Just see her."


    "What do I even say to her? Tell her to stop hanging around my house? Tell her to stop pining for my dad, that my dad isn''t interested in her? Would she tear me apart?"


    Angelo thought carefully and concluded that this approach was not feasible, especially after seeing the scars on James'' backst time.


    "Bea said if you won''t see her, she''ll pack her bags and head back to Devonport."


    Hearing Viona''s words, Angelo


    suddenly perked up, "Then why are


    you telling me this? Just let her go! It''ll give her peace of mind, and me too and her grandson can rest easy. Isn''t this a win-win?"


    James nced at Angelo, suddenly feeling that thetter was a bit too thoughtless. Leaving aside the fact that Bea was a guest, just based on that statement alone, if Bea really left in a huff, for the sake of in a


    reputation, Caelum would ove


    make Angelo chase after her to the airport and bring her back.


    James said, "Go see her, say whatever you want."


    "Even if it makes her mad?"

 Chapter 906

    James shot Angelo a quick nce and simply said, "Just don''t overdo it."


    Hearing this, Angelo perked up as if he''d been given a free pass. "Alright, I''ll just have a quick chat with that old witch..."


    Before he could finish, James gave him another look. Angelo quickly corrected himself, "Mrs. Bea Burke I mean."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    James looked away, and Angelo started to tidy up in front of the mirror. He took a pair of gold-rimmed sses from his pocket, ensuring he looked his best, then adjusted the hair at his temples. Angelo wiped the mischievous grin off his face and said seriously, "Viona, to the study."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Viona led Angelo out.


    In the study, Angelo sat at the desk, trying out different poses before settling into a rxed one. Outside, Viona announced, "Sir, Mrs. Bea Burke has arrived."


    "Alright," Angelo said indifferently. "Let her in."


    Viona opened the door, and Bea walked in wearing a white dress, her every movement exuding the grace of an old-world socialite. Angelo looked her up and down - not bad at all. For her age, she had remarkably few wrinkles.


    It seemed his dad had good taste back in the day. But... she didn''t look anything like his mom. How had those ridiculous rumors started that his mom was a stand-in for this olddy? The media really needed a shake-up.


    "Aren''t you going to offer me a seat?" Bea''s voice snapped Angelo back to reality.


    "Please, sit. Viona, get Bea another cup of tea."


    "Yes, sir."


    As Viona prepared the tea, Angelo said, "My father and I are usually swamped with business, so please excuse us if we''ve been neglectful."


    "I don''t mind, but you two are indeed


    too busy, hardly ever around," Bea


    1


    replied, her tone tinged with resentment. She sat on the sofa, sipped her tea, and continued, "It''s my first time leaving Devonport, I didn''t mean to trouble you, but I''ve run into some difficulties. Your father and I go way back and considering the Pord family''s vast influence abroad, I hoped you could help me out."


    "Oh? What kind of help do you need?"


    "I''ll get straight to the point. Your father and I were close in our youth, and you being his son, I think


    Kidn''t be too much to callelget


    Kiran, would it?"


    Angelo kept his smile, "Of course, not too much."


    "Kiran, my trip abroad isn''t just to find my grandson. I also need your help dealing with someone."


    Angelo almost choked on his tea.


    Dealing with someone? What kind of crime dramas had this olddy been watching back in Devonport? What did the Pord family have todo with this?


    Despite his thoughts, Angelo remained calm and asked, "May I know who you want to deal with, Bea?"


    "It''s Colby''s wife, Sophie."


    Hearing the name ''Sophie,'' Angelo''s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 907

    What?!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My ex-husband''s family wants to hire a hitman to kill me?


    What kind of juicy gossip is this?


    Angelo suppressed the nervous flutter in his chest and asked with all the seriousness he could muster, "Sophie? Isn''t she the former Mrs. Burke of the Burke family?"


    "Yes, but that woman has wreaked havoc on our family. I can''t let her keep bewitching my grandson and put our entire family at risk!" Bea''s voice was rising with emotion.


    Worried Bea might actually have a meltdown, Angelo quickly said, "Bea, please calm down. Getting rid of Colby''s wife is easier said than done."


    "I know, I know. Colby has been a thorn in our side, even kidnapping young Sandy and taking her overseas. There''s no love lost between our families. Taking out Sophie would at least give us some satisfaction."


    Damn old bat, she makes it sound like a walk in the park!


    Who keeps spreading these ridiculous rumors about the Pords having a deep-seated feud with Colby?


    The media seriously needs a cleanup!


    Angelo maintained his calm facade, "This will need careful nning, but we canmit to looking for Mr. Burke."


    "That''s good. I just worry about when we''ll actually find my grandson," Bea fretted. "He hasn''t been at Burke Internationaltely, and who knows what chaos thepany is in. What are we going to do..." This olddy! Spewing nonsense again.


    What does she think James is dealing with online every day if not work? It''s not like he''s twiddling his thumbs!


    Still smiling, Angelo said, "I can''t promise exactly when, but I assure you, I''ll use every resource to find Mr. Burke. Once we do, you''ll be the first to know, Bea."


    Just wait, what resources does he have? None!


    Bea smiled, "You''re always so


    efficient, Kiran. As for dealing with Sophie I''d rather ask your father. It''s not something clean, and it''s better not to involve the younger O generation."


    With that, Bea stood up. Angelo, desperate to see her leave, still kept his cool and said, "Viona, see Bea out. Let my father know she has urgent matters to discuss when he gets back."


    "Yes."


    Viona escorted Bea out the door.


    Angelo watched her leave, finally letting out a huge sigh of relief.


    "Damn... That was nerve-wracking."


    Once Bea was gone, Angelo quietly slipped out of the study and quickly headed back to his room.


    Inside the bedroom, James ended his call with Angelo.


    Angelo, practically bouncing with his phone, asked, "How was that? Not bad, right? Did I nail it?"


    "Not bad," James replied. "You really brushed her off well."


    "All for the sake of getting that witch-ert, your grandmother-to leave sooner. I''ve dumped this mess on my dad, and tonight, it''s his problem. I think he''ll need to be pretty crafty."


    Angelo continued, "James, mark my words, within seven days, once your grandma realizes she''s getting nowhere with my dad, she''ll pack up and leave!"

 Chapter 908

    "Forget everything else. First, exin to me what''s going on with your social media posts."


    James shoved his phone, showing the social media feed, right in front of Angelo.


    He had just seen it himself, in the brief time it took to walk from the study to the hallway. Angelo had posted another update with the headline: *Shocking! Ex-husband''s grandmother travels thousands of miles just to hire a hitman for me!*


    "This is..."


    Angelo was hit with a wave of emotions. Oh no, posted it in a hurry and forgot to hide it!


    James said, "Do you want to delete it yourself, or should I?"


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    Angelo quickly pulled out his phone, logged into his alternate reporter ount, and opened the post he had just edited.


    But the world of news moves fast, and likes had already skyrocketed to 99+.


    Angelo tentatively asked, "What if... we don''t delete it?"


    There were so many likes already, and journalists were notorious gossipers. The news had undoubtedly spread far and wide in just this little time. "After all, no one can guess who I''m talking about!"


    As soon as Angelo finished speaking, severalments popped up beneath his social media post.


    FlyHighChubby: Bro, is that ex-husband''s grandmother you mentioned Bea Burke?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    JusticeWarrior007: [Reply to FlyHighChubby] It has to be, who doesn''t know Bea has gone overseas?*


    SinFighter2.0: [Reply to JusticeWarrior007] To add on, the ex-wife of James Burke is also overseas! All the evidence matches up!


    ...


    Reading the endless gossip and bandwagoning in thements, James'' face darkened.


    Angelo quickly said, "They were never this nosy before! Really! I promise, this won''t spread outside of our circle!"


    *Ding-*


    Just as Angelo finished speaking, James'' phone chimed with a news alert.


    The headline that had just gone viral was there: *Shocking! Ex-husband''s grandmother travels thousands of miles just to hire a hitman for me!*


    "It won''t spread outside of our circle? Now the whole nation knows, Angelo, can''t you think before you act!"


    James immediately swatted Angelo with a feather duster.


    Angelo nearly dropped his phone. Damn! He hadn''t gone viral in ages, and the one time he does, it hits big?


    For a moment, Angelo was thrilled, but then, looking up at James'' grim face and the feather duster in his hand, his mood soured.


    "James, hear me out, there''s still room to maneuver here..."


    As Angelo tried to justify himself, he said, "At least, at least there''s some good news! Sophie, seeing this news, will surely know Bea means her harm, and she can take O precautions!"


    The more Angelo spoke, the more he believed he was right.


    But all he got in return was an even darker look from James: "Sophie has Ethan by her side. Even without them taking precautions, do you think Bea could harm a hair on


    Sophie''s head?"


    "...That makes sense." Angelo hesitantly asked, "So... does this news have any impact?"


    "Nothing significant, besides embarassing grandmother."


    "That''s good then!"


    "Shut up!"


    At that moment, James wished he could sew Angelo''s mouth shut.


    So, Angelo silently closed his mouth.


    Shut it is!


    Meanwhile


    Overseas, in the Costello family residence.


    Sophie was lying on her bed, reading the news about Beaing overseas to kill her on her phone,


    barely suppressing herughter:


    "Which idiot journalist came up with this headline? How dare they say such things?"

 Chapter 909

    Bea had been scheming from overseas, and Sophie knew it. What she didn''t seeing was a journalist airing the dirtyundry online, sending it straight to the top of the trending charts. Bold move, really. "Let me take a look," Colby said, stepping out of the bathroom while drying his still-damp hair. He nced at the news on his phone and nodded seriously. "Catchy headline."


    "Let me find out who published it," Sophie said, tracing the original post back to its source. When "Emerging News" popped up, she froze.


    "Emerging News? Isn''t that Angelo''s paper?" She couldn''t believe it. "Angelo''s behind this?"


    Colby looked over. "What''s up?"


    "I spent fifty million to buy that newspaper. So..."


    So her own paper was spilling her secrets? This was a big deal in the news world.


    Meanwhile, over at the Pord family home, Angelo was on a tirade in his study. "Are you all out of your minds? Who gave you the green light to release that story? Not only did you publish it, but you also pushed it with a ton of traffic! Are you trying to make sure the whole country knows?"


    "Boss, we thought the headline was great and it would stir up a lot of discussion. We just wanted to make some money... Why are you so angry?"


    "You were supposed to get my go-ahead first! Did I give it?"


    "Boss, you said if we get a hot scoop, we should run with it immediately so we don''t miss the chance. We were just following orders."


    Angelo felt like he was about to have a heart attack. How had he ended up with such clueless reporters at Emerging News?


    Seeing James'' face turn darker by the second, Angelo panicked. "I don''t care, just take down the trending topic now."


    "That''s easy, but there''s a snag."


    "What snag? What mess have you made now?"


    "The thing is... we''ve already printed


    a hundred thousand copies of


    swneverne


    paper and they''re out for distribution. No way to pull them back."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! It''s only been half an hour and you''ve already distributed the papers?"


    "Yes, boss. You said to act fast! We printed and pushed them out right away. Made a good chunk of change too!" Angelo let out a string of colorful curses and mmed the phone down.


    He wanted to keep venting, but when he saw James, he quickly switched gears. "This is outrageous! Absolutely uneptable. When get back to Devonport, I''m giving them a piece of my mind! You can''t handle news like this!"


    "Think you''ll make it back to Devonport?" James said calmly, "Don''t worry about it. Someone''s handling it."


    "Who? Who could manage this?"


    "Devonport''s most influential figure."


    Angelo was puzzled. "Why are you praising yourself?"


    "I wish it were me," James said, as he casually made himself a cup of coffee. "You might want to stay away from your phone for the next few days. Given today''s situation, I think we need to speed up our learning schedule."


    "Is that... really necessary?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s urgent. I''ll need you to take care of a few things for me in a couple of days."

 Chapter 910

    "Achoo-!" Odie sneezed unexpectedly in his study just as Jonah walked in. "Mr. Odie, Ms. Vanessa has arrived," Jonah announced.


    Odie waved a hand casually. "Let her in."


    "Sure thing."


    Jonah opened the study door, and Vanessa hesitated at the entrance. She''d heard that Colby had taken Sophie away and hurried over to the Minton family to get the full story.


    Just one look at Vanessa, and Odie knew what she was thinking. "Sophie has been rescued, Ms. Vanessa. Helping you this time cost me quite a few men," he said.


    Vanessa''s face twisted in frustration. "You did it for yourself... Don''t make it sound so noble!"


    "What now? Colby knows it was us who kidnapped Sophie. We''re both in this mess together." Odie propped his chin on his hand, adding, "But hey, at least your wish came true. Colby finally dislikes you, which is better than being indifferent."


    "You..."


    Vanessa bit her lip and stepped forward, pleading, "Mr. Odie, I know you have more tricks up your sleeve! I can''t let Sophie stay with Colby... Please, remember the old times when you worked for my dad and help me out!"


    Odie''s expression turned icy at her words.


    Desperate, Vanessa continued, "Odie! If it weren''t for my dad, you would''ve never gone to Summerfield, nor be the Mintons'' adopted son! You wouldn''t have the power you have now! I''m my father''s daughter; you should serve me just like you do Colby!"


    Odie scoffed. "Ms. Vanessa, you ret


    right. I owe a lot to Mr. Elwood. Without his support, I wouldn''t be where I am in the Minton family. Of course, I should thank Mr. Elwood." en.swhovels


    There was no gratitude in Odie''s tone, causing Vanessa to feel a chill run down her spine.


    "If you want to win back Colby, you''ll need to be ready to confront him. Can you do that?"


    Vanessa hesitated. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Host a g as the heiress of the White family. Invite all the major corporations that have worked with the White family and top media journalists."


    "But... inviting so many people, what''s the point?" Vanessa frowned. "We need a reason, right?"


    "The reason," Odie said slowly, "is to announce the engagement between the heiress of the White family and the CEO of the Mintons."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?!"


    Vanessa was stunned but quickly grasped his meaning. "No! That''s absolutely not eptable!"


    "Not eptable?"


    "Yes! Not eptable!" Vanessa bit her lip. "You just broke off your engagement with Sandy. If I get engaged to you now, what about Sandy And I''ll bebeled as the homewrecker who stole her best friend''s fianc¨¦!"


    "It''s just a reputation. If you and I get engaged, I can help you seize Colby''s assets abroad. The corporations that worked with Mr. Elwood will turn to support me.. Once have those overseas


    resources, I can challenge Colby. He won''t easily let go of everything he''s worked for overseas. Whatever demands you make, Ms. Vanessa, Colby will have to agree."

 Chapter 911

    Odie''s words had a kind of mesmerizing charm, and by the end of their conversation, Vanessa was almost convinced. "But what about Sandy?"


    "She''s your friend, right? If she''s really your friend, she''ll understand. Besides, this is just a business arrangement, no real feelings involved. We''re not really getting married. We''re just trying to make Colby feel some pressure."


    Hearing this, Vanessa nodded. "Alright, I''ll get the dinner ready, but... Mr. Odie, you have to help me exin everything to Sandy afterward!"


    "Of course."


    Odie smiled, but as Vanessa''s anxiousness grew, his smile faded.


    Jonah, standing nearby, asked, "Boss, are you really going to exin things to Ms. Sandy?"


    "Exin? Yeah, right."


    Odie scoffed. "Once I''m engaged to Vanessa, I''ll have ess to the White family''s overseas resources. With those, I canpete with Colby internationally. Who cares about their petty issues?" "So, the part about not really getting married was a lie too?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vanessa''s just an orphan from the White family. If it weren''t for their resources, why would I get engaged to her? She''s so naive. We''ve already organized the dinner and invited the media. The whole world will know about the Minton family''s alliance with the White family. How could we possibly call off the engagement?"


    Jonah frowned. "But what if Vanessa and Colby make demandster, and Colby agrees for the sake of those resources?"


    "Agree to what? To give up Sophie?" Odie shot Jonah a look. "Do you think Colby looks like someone who would give up Sophie?"


    "Well..."


    "Besides, Colby hates being threatened. He won''t agree to any of Vanessa''s demands."


    Jonah couldn''t hold back anymore. "Isn''t this basically a scam marriage?"


    Odie nced at Jonah and casually tossed the book he was holding at him. "So, what if it is? If she were as carefree as Sophie, she wouldn''t fall for it. It''s her own fault for being gullible. Who else can she me?"


    Rubbing his sore arm, Jonah said, "You''re right, boss..."


    "Now, get the outfit ready for the dinner."


    "Yes, boss."


    "And send an invitation to Colby and his wife too."


    "Boss, are you trying to provoke them openly?"


    Odie frowned. "Why all the questions? Just do it!" "... Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, at the Costello family home.


    "Odie''s getting engaged to Vanessa?"


    Sophie stared at the invitation in


    hand, still warm from the printer er


    The event was scheduled for 7:30 PM two days from now at the Dragonvein Hotel.


    Sophie frowned. "What is Odie thinking? Breaking off an


    engagement with Sandy only to turn around and get engaged to


    My to turn


    Vanessa? Isn''t he afraid of being


    called a heartless yboy?"


    Colby, sitting nearby with a newspaper, didn''t look up. "He''s always been shameless."


    Sophie was puzzled. "What about Vanessa? Isn''t she friends with Sandy? Isn''t she worried about being called a homewrecker?"


    "I don''t know, I''m not close with her."


    Seeing Colby''s indifference, Sophie said, annoyed, "I''m serious here!"

 Chapter 912

    Colby set down his newspaper and strolled over to the couch, carefully reading its contents. "Odie''s in such a rush, probably because he''s desperate to get his hands on overseas resources," he remarked. "Is he in a hurry to go against you?" Sophie asked.


    "Not necessarily," Colby replied with a shrug. "Could be something going on in Summerfield."


    "Something happened in Summerfield?" Sophie frowned, trying to recall thest event there but couldn''t pinpoint any signs of trouble.


    Honestly, if Odie had just stayed put in Summerfield, he could have been the big fish in a small pond. There was no need for him to dive into the murky waters overseas, which led to the Pord family calling off the engagement and nearly ruining his reputation. If it wasn''t for Odie''s thick skin, anyone else would have slunk away in disgrace long ago.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not sure. Summerfield is Odie''s turf, and I promised not to interfere there," Colby said. He noticed a flicker of disappointment cross Sophie''s face, likely from not hearing any juicy gossip.


    With a chuckle, he ruffled her hair. "But I''ve got my sources. If something big happens, I''ll be the first to know."


    Sophie snuggled into Colby''s embrace and asked, "I remember you saying you and Odie were like brothers. What happened between you two?"


    "He probably thinks I betrayed him."


    "How so?"


    "Back in the slums, we helped each other out and went through tough times together. Then Mr. Elwood


    took us both in, and we often worked on assignments together: But Qdie was more ruthless and ambitious. When thete Mr. Minton needed an heir, an opportunity arose."


    Sophie thought for a moment. "I never heard Mr. Minton was without an heir. So Odie wasn''t his real grandson, but an adopted one?"


    "At the time, Odie didn''t want to be Mr. Minton''s adopted son; he wanted to stay overseas because he saw that Mr. White was on his deathbed. It was me who convinced him to go to Summerfield with me to achieve greatness. Only then did he go."


    Colby continued, "But in the end, I didn''t go. He felt I had betrayed our brotherhood, thinking I wanted to stay in Devonport to monopolize the White family''s inheritance and sent him away, reducing thepetition."


    "So, in reality, you sent him away to protect him?" Sophie asked.


    "No," Colby said earnestly. "The truth is, by sending him away, I did reduce thepetition."


    Sophie cracked a smile. "No wonder he hates you."


    "But, there''s another side to it. Only one of us could inherit the White family''s fortune, and it was inevitable that it would lead to fratricide. So, sending him away was the best choice." "Why didn''t you make the noble sacrifice and leave, letting him stay?"


    "Because he''s not smart enough to manage the White family''s affairs."


    Colby stated tly, "The oue proved my decision right. It''s a miracle he could rule supreme with the Mintons with his brains. Thanks to his hatred for me, he''s managed to persevere till now. Like it or not, I am his guiding light."

 Chapter 913

    "Colby, Odie''s right, sometimes you really do ask for it."


    "Honey, with you, I''m all heart and no malice."


    "Really?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "The first time we met, you made me lose 8 billion dors. How do we settle that?"


    Colby nervously sipped his now-cold coffee, furrowing his brows. "This coffee''s gone cold. Let me get you a fresh cup."


    "Get back here!" Sophie grabbed Colby and pulled him back.


    Colby had no choice but to sit down in front of Sophie. "Whatever my wife says, goes."


    "I''ll let the 8 billion slide for now, but what about the dinner party in two days?"


    "Let''s go. Consider it a show."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Everyone knows Vanessa has a crush on you. Are you going there to give them something to talk about?"


    "I won''t go, but you will." Desperate to stay in her good graces, Colby added, "I''ll just escort you from outside the hotel and won''t look at another woman." Sophie nodded, satisfied. "Good, I''m pleased."


    Meanwhile, in the Pord family''s study...


    Angelo was frantically searching throughputer entries, finding nothing. A sense of defeat began to rise.


    "Where''s my trending topic? Gone? All gone?"


    Angelo couldn''t believe it. Who could be so quick to block it on all channels?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    James took a sip of his tea. "Stop wasting your energy. You won''t find it."


    "Who did it? Is there someone in Devonport more influential than you, James? I want to take him as my mentor."


    James nced at Angelo. "With your brain, you''d drive him to his grave."


    "Really? I think I''m pretty smart."


    "Before, I just thought you were foolish. Now I see you''re foolish and unaware of it."


    James set down his tea, walked over to Angelo. "Have you memorized the people I told you to?"


    "Memorized!" Angelo held a list.


    "Odie, my almost brother-inw, well, not anymore. He''s got a lot of gossip. Had a fianc¨¦e named Leticia, who died. Clearly a husband who brings bad luck. Then there''s our Sandy. Good thing the engagement was called off! Otherwise, Sandy might have also met a terrible fate."


    "Who told you to remember that?"


    "Isn''t that it?"


    Angelo looked down at the information. "The key person in the Minton family, had a fianc¨¦e named Leticia who fell to her death. I said he brings bad luck to his wives, no problem at all!"


    James frowned. "I told you to look at


    what properties he owns, how hispanies, operate, where the main revenue streams are, how many illegal ventures he''s opened


    vern


    overseas recently. Why do you


    remember all this nonsense?"


    "Sorry, habit... upational hazard. The things you mentioned have no sensational value, too mundane!"


    "No sensational value?"


    "That''s right."


    "The Minton family involved in drug trafficking, Minton family dinners as fronts for prostitution, wealthy tycoons confessing openly in the banquet hall, performing a live adult film, Odie''s former fianc¨¦e serving many Minton partners, eventually jumping to her death unable to bear the torment..."


    With each revtion, Angelo''s eyes lit up more. "What happened next? Anything else?"


    "Want to know?"


    Angelo nodded eagerly like a pecking chicken.


    James threw the documents into Angelo''s hands. "Read the documents yourself."

 Chapter 914

    Angelo nced at the stack of documents in his arms, and whatever interest he had felt just a moment ago vanished instantly.


    Suddenly, Sandy''s voice rang out from outside the door, "Why are you still here, you old witch? My dad doesn''t like you! Why are you still hanging around and not leaving?" James frowned slightly at the sound of Sandy''s yelling.


    Angelo, who had been sitting, perked up and said, "Looks like there''s a quarrel. Should I go and y peacemaker?"


    Seeing the mischievous glint in Angelo''s eyes, James doubted his intentions. It seemed more like Angelo wanted to stir the pot rather than calm things down.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss! Miss, you can''t start a fight!"


    As soon as James heard Sandy getting physical, he cracked the door open. There was Sandy, throwing out all of Bea''s luggage-jewelry, expensive dresses, everything-making a huge mess. The maid nearby couldn''t hold Sandy back at all.


    Bea''s face darkened as the chaos unfolded, and even Caelum had to step out of his bedroom.


    Seeing the scene, Caelum''s face turned stern. "Sandy! Don''t be rude to our guest!"


    "Dad! Why do you insist on letting this olddy stay in our house? I don''t like her! I don''t like her!" Sandy whined, throwing a tantrum.


    Bea looked at her scattered belongings, and felt a surge of frustration. "Caelum, I think I''ve overstayed my wee with the Pord family. I''ll pack my things and leave!"


    She looked genuinely hurt, and Caelum, noticing this, stepped forward. "It''s just the kid being immature. I''ll make Sandy apologize. If you really want to go, I''ll have someone pack your stuff and book your flight."


    Though Caelum''s words were meant tofort, Bea''s expression soured further. She hadn''t expected Caelum to actually want her gone.


    Thinking back to how Caelum had avoided spending any time alone with hertely, Bea felt even worse.


    Had she been fooling herself all this time?


    "Fine...I''ll leave!" Bea said, holding back tears, and retreated to the guest room.


    Watching her go, Caelum felt a headacheing on. He turned to Sandy and whispered, "You overdid it!"


    Sandy retorted, "I wasn''t acting, I meant every word!"


    But at least they''d managed to drive away the old witch!


    "Alright, alright, you did great!" Caelum said, trying to cate her "Later, I''ll get you a new mansion. You can live therefortably by yourself."


    "I don''t want a new mansion, Dad. I need people to help me find Vanessa."


    Caelum frowned. "Vanessa? What happened to Vanessa?"


    "Vanessa hasn''t answered my calls since this morning. I think Sophie might have taken her!" Sandy said angrily. "She''s my only close friend here. that horrible woman has touched Vanessa, I''ll never forgive her!*


    Caelum reassured her, "I''ve met


    Sophie. She''s not a bad kid. She wouldn''t kidnap Vanessa. Don''t worry, I''ll send people to look for her worry


    and let you know as soon as we find her"


    "Then hurry, Dad! I''ll be waiting at home for your good news."

 Chapter 915

    "Okay," Caelum nodded kindly, waiting until Sandy had run off before his expression darkened.


    "Sir, it seems Ms. Vanessa has decided to get engaged to Odie. Quite a few people have already received their invitations. Miss Sandy clearly doesn''t know yet..."


    "Don''t let her find out," Caelum said, displeasure evident in his voice. "I used to think Vanessa was a decent girl, but who knew she''d pull something like this? Sandy may be a bit spoiled, but she values her rtionships deeply. Finding out her close friend is getting together with her ex-fianc¨¦ would really hurt her."


    "Understood, sir. I''ll make sure the news doesn''t reach Miss Sandy."


    Across the room, James watched the scene unfold, his expression growing more somber by the minute.


    Beside him, Angelo peeked through the door crack, asking, "What''s got you so lost in thought?"


    "Nothing."


    James returned to the couch, and Angelo said, "Let me tell you, my sister, when she makes a move, even the ghosts and spirits fear her! Your grandmother wouldn''t be able to handle it. She''d be rushing back to Devonport by nightfall."


    "I''m not worried about that."


    "Then what are you worried about?"


    James paused, then asked, "Did you get the invitation?"


    "What invitation?"


    "The engagement invitation for Vanessa and Odie."


    "Vanessa and Odie are getting engaged? Where did that rumore from?"


    "It''s not a rumor."


    "How do you know?"


    "I was the one who suggested it."


    "Seriously??" Angelo was stunned. "Why would youe up with such a terrible idea?"


    "Never mind that."


    "You tell me not to mind, yet you want my help?!"


    Angelo had always known James had a scheming mind, but he never expected nearly all of his schemes would involve him!


    "I bet Odie didn''t have the guts to send an invitation to the Pord family, which means you have the perfect opportunity." "To do what?"


    "Cause a scene."


    "That doesn''t seem right..."


    James tapped on the stack of documents on the desk, saying,


    "Memorize these over the next


    days get clear on what I''ve told you, and then you can go cause a scene."


    Pausing, James continued, "If possible, bring your sister along. The more chaos at the engagement party, the better."


    Angelo looked bewildered. Chaos? What chaos?


    James said, "If Sophie goes... the n could start earlier."


    "What n?" He had no idea there was a n.


    "Since she''s your boss, I think it''s necessary for you two to get to know each other."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Take the initiative to talk to her, although I think she might approach you first."


    "Huh?" Why would Sophie want to approach him?


    "I can go over the day''s agenda with you a couple more times. Can you keep up?"


    James continued talking, leavingBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo from bewildered to utterly


    confused. At what point did he start losing track of James'' train of thought?


    The next day at noon, Sophie was woken up by the noisymotion downstairs.


    Colby had gone to Costello Corporation to attend to business in the morning, leaving her alone at home.


    Downstairs, Colby''s men were trying


    to block someone in the yard:


    "There''s nobody in the house! Move


    along! We don''t hit women, but if


    you push us too far, we will take action!"


    "Get out of my way! I am the Pord family''s daughter! Who dares to stop me?"

 Chapter 916

    Hearing Sandy''s voice, Sophiezily rolled out of bed, throwing a nket over her shoulders as she wandered out.


    The yard was a mess. Sophie pushed the door open and leaned against the frame, asking, "Ms. Sandy, what''s got you here so early?"


    Sandy''s eyes went wide at the sight of Sophie in a redce-trimmed nightgown, highlighting her skin and stunning looks.


    Lounging against the door, Sophie''s every smile and movement was like a siren''s call, utterly captivating.


    Sandy''s cheeks flushed as she scolded, "Early? Look at the time! It''s already noon!"


    Annoyed by the racket, Sophie dug at her ear and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Ma''am, I''ll get these folks out of here right away so you can nap undisturbed!"


    Colby''s clueless crew was about to kick the visitors out, but Sophie waved them off, "No need, let them in."


    With that, Sophie adjusted her nket and strolled into the living room.


    The overseas weather was all over the ce-scorching one moment, freezing the next.


    Sophie plopped down on the sofa and casually poured herself a cup of tea.


    Sandy came in, annoyed that Sophie wasn''t being more hospitable, and grumbled, "Where''s the maid?"


    "Don''t have one."


    "Sophie, where are your manners? You invite me in but don''t offer me a seat or a cup of tea?"


    Sophie nced up at Sandy, smiled slightly, and said, "Ms. Sandy, you were hollering at my front door in broad daylight. Inviting you in was already a courtesy. Want tea? Help yourself."


    "You!"


    Sandy was fuming at Sophie''sid-back attitude but didn''t have much choice. Taking a look around and seeing no maid, she frowned and said, "Let''s cut to the chase. Where''s Vanessa?" Sophie feigned confusion, "Ms. Sandy, you mean Vanessa White?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me! Who else?"


    "Oh, her." Sophie took a bite of an apple, "Still not broken up, huh?"


    "What rubbish are you spouting? Vanessa is my best friend. How could I break up with her?" Sandy said, irritated. "I had my dad search for Vanessa all day and couldn''t find her! You must have hidden her! I warn you, let her go now, or there''ll be consequences!"


    Sandy even tried to storm further into the house, but Sophie put down


    her apple and said, "Seems like 1.?


    you''re in the dark about Vanessa and Odie''s engagement."


    Sandy froze, scoffing, "Sophie, what are you talking about? Vanessa and Odie engaged? No way!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie picked up an invitation from


    the


    able and said, "This invite''s b


    g the rounds. Ms. Sandt


    didn''t get one?"


    Sandy was taken aback.


    Sophie tossed the invitation to Sandy.


    Staring down at it, Sandy read the news of Vanessa and Odie''s engagement.


    Set for the night after next!


    "Impossible... This has to be fake!"


    "The Minton seal''s on it. Where would I get the skill to forge that?"


    Sophie said, "If you don''t believe me, go ask around. I bet most folks have heard by now."


    Sandy''s face soured.


    "But... I just broke off my engagement with Odie the day before yesterday. How could Vanessa be with him..."


    "Best to ask Vanessa directly, Ms. Sandy. Maybe it''s all just a big misunderstanding."

 Chapter 917

    "Shut up! I can ask myself!"


    Sandy spun on her heel to leave, but Sophie called out, "Leave the invitation with me. I need it again in two days."


    "You!"


    Sandy red at Sophie, clearly feeling provoked. But she had more pressing matters and tossed the invitation back to Sophie.


    She had to figure out what was going on!


    Watching Sandy storm off, Sophie remarked, "Don''t waste your energy. She won''t see you."


    Sandy halted, turning back with slightly red eyes, "Why would you say that?"


    "If she wanted to see you, she would''ve answered your calls or messages," Sophie said calmly. "Growing up in families like ours, it''s better to guard your feelings. Ms. Sandy, you see her as your best friend, but she... she could easily ditch you for her own gain."


    "You''re lying! Sophie, you''re the worst! You''re just trying to drive a wedge between us! Vanessa would never do that to me!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about a bet?" Sophie smiled slightly. "If you can get in touch with her before the engagement party, you win. If you win, you can take it out on me however you like. But if you lose..."


    "What do you want?"


    "Ms. Sandy, just agree to one condition from me. I haven''t decided what it is yet, but I''ll let you know when I do."


    Hearing Sophie''s confident tone, Sandy retorted, "Sophie, cut the scheming. I will not lose!"


    Watching Sandy run off, Sophie shook her head lightly. She''s not evil, just a bit naive.


    At the door, Colby walked in with takeout, and Sophie''s eyes lit up, "How did you know I wanted food from this ce?" "Someone was talking in their sleepst night, saying they wanted fried noodles and drooling all over."


    Colby ced the takeout on the table and carefully opened all the boxes.


    "I was just too hungryst night."


    Sophie grabbed a spring roll and popped it into her mouth. After hours of aerobics every night, she was always exhausted and starving. With ath the takeout ces closed at midnight, she could only dream about tasty food.


    Watching Sophie eat, Colby chuckled, "Slow down. You might choke."


    "I won''t." Sophie took a sip of the fruit tea Colby brought back and said, "Sandy was here just now. Did you see her?"


    "I did. I even watched the drama unfold at the doorway for a while."


    His men had called him, worried something might happen, so he rushed back, hitting the gas. But when he heard it was Sandy, he took his time and even picked up some of Sophie''s favorite food on the way back. Worried that all the arguing would make Sophie thirsty, he also got two cups of fruit tea.


    "Aren''t you worried that Vanessa might soften up and see Sandy?"


    "No, if she was going to soften, she would''ve done it already. If she really thought of Sandy as a good friend, she wouldn''t have gotten engaged to Odie." "But there''s always a chance."


    Sophie smiled slyly, "That''s what I have my husband for, to cover for me. I''ll trouble you toe up with a way to ensure Sandy can''t contact Vanessa these next few days." en.swhovels


    Colby raised an eyebrow, "Am I to understand this as cheating?"


    "No need to understand it as such. It is cheating."

 Chapter 918

    In the afternoon, at the Pord residence, James was conducting a final pop quiz on Angelo to make sure he''d gotten all the details about the Mintons down pat. Only then did he set aside the ruler he''d been holding and said, "Alright, you''re good."


    Angelo eyed the ruler, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. "I told you, I''m a quick study... Took me less than three hours to get it all down."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thick-skinned, aren''t you?" James didn''t even bother looking up. "Now, figure out a way to keep Sandy from seeing Vanessa these next few days. Wait until the engagement party to bring your sister along." Angelo sat across from James, puzzled. "You want me to keep them apart?"


    "Exactly."


    "But they''re best friends, practically inseparable since their time abroad," Angelo mused. "They had a spat over Odie, but I know Sandy. If Vanessa sincerely apologizes, Sandy will forgive her. She wasn''t that into Odie anyway..."


    "That''s precisely why they can''t meet."


    James''s words made Angelo pause. "You don''t want them to make up, do you?"


    "Vanessa got with Odie for her own gain. She knows it would hurt your sister, but she did it anyway. If they meet now, Vanessa could easily smooth things over with your gullible sister. As her brother, can you really stand by and let your sister be friends with someone like that?"


    Angelo frowned, processing this. "James, I might be slow at times, but I''m not stupid! You''re not looking out for my sister. You want to use her to cause a scene at the engagement party, don''t you?" "Oh, you caught on? Not bad, you''re learning." James''s tone was casual, almost indifferent.


    Angelo, fuming, said, "James, do you really think I''m an idiot?"


    "Not at all. I''m doing this to stop your sister from being deceived. Purely out of the goodness of my heart." "Goodness mixed with a bit of self-interest, right?"


    "How can you put it like that? We have a teacher-student bond. I can''t just watch your sister be used by others." Angelo watched James lie without flinching, and felt increasingly that he was the epitome of cunning.


    "Fine, I''ll help you." Angelo continued, "Actually, I''ve never liked Vanessa. She once dragged Sandy to that godforsaken ce in Devonport to back her up, and what happened? Sandy got shipped back like cargo by Colby... Sure, Sandy was out of line, and that''s on us. But it shows Vanessa had no good intentions."


    While Angelo talked to himself, James


    anothstood up, poured himself et


    cup of coffee, and casually


    popped in his earplugs.


    Realizing that his monologue had been ignored, Angelo turned back to James. "Are you even listening to me?"


    Three dayster, Odie and Vanessa''s


    engagement became the talk of the town abroad. Unlike Odie''s previous engagement announcement with Sandy, this time Odie and Vanessa were met with public outrage.


    "Getting together with your best friend''s ex-fianc¨¦? How shameless!"

 Chapter 919

    "They must have been sneaking around for ages. How else could they get engaged so quickly after the Pord family called off the previous engagement?" "Poor Ms. Sandy! She took Vanessa in out of kindness because she was an orphan, only to have a snake in her house!"


    Vanessa sat in the Dragonvein Hotel, her chest heaving with anger as she scrolled through the hatefulments online, her face growing paler by the second. Outside, Jonah knocked on the door. "Ms. Vanessa, it''s almost time."


    Vanessa''s expression was icy. "Come in."


    Jonah entered, finding Vanessa dressed in a stunning white off-the-shoulder evening gown. She looked every bit the elegant international heiress.


    Vanessa had always been sheltered due to health issues and rarely engaged with the outside world. This was her first time facing such vicious online bullying. "Where''s Odie? I need to see him!"


    "He is getting dressed. It might not be a good time."


    Jonah''s tone was cool, but Vanessa, frustrated, shoved her phone in front of him. "Go ask him what''s going on right now! Are you not going to do some PR to handle this mess?"


    When Sophie was getting dragged online, didn''t Colby have the PR team squash the rumors in no time? Now, Odie hadn''t taken any action, nor shown any intention to quell the storm.


    Jonah nced at the screen and said, "Ms. Vanessa, please, I''ll go ask. But the boss said you must go downstairs to greet the guests in ten minutes, no matter what. Most of the guests today are business leaders who have coborated with the White family in the past."


    Then, Jonah turned and left the room, eager to escape.


    Vanessa''s heart raced as she read thements on her phone. What would Colby think if he saw thesements?


    In the hotel suite, Odie had just


    finished


    changing and fixing his k


    when Jonah entered and reported,


    Vanessa seems quitt


    II


    "What''s there to be upset about?"


    "The inte is full of people calling Ms. Vanessa a homewrecker, using her of stealing her best friend''s fianc¨¦."


    Odie, adjusting his hair in the mirror, nonchntly replied, "Let them talk. They''re not talking about me."


    Jonah frowned. "Isn''t this bad? It


    seems


    Well Ms. Vanessa isn''t taking iet


    haven''t


    She kept asking why we wontent


    a PR firm."


    "I want this to blow up. Hiring a PR firm would only quiet things down, wouldn''t it?"


    Odie casually straightened his ck


    tuxedo, showing an air of


    indifference. "Anyway, I''ve already exined the pros and cons to her, and she agreed. It''s not our problem."


    "True."


    Odie, looking every bit the gentleman in his tuxedo, spread his arms and asked, "How''s this?"


    "Looks great."


    "I''m pleased with it too."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Odie adjusted his cor and asked, "When are Sophie and Colby arriving?"


    "I looked out for them earlier but didn''t see either."


    Jonah hesitantly asked, "Do you think they won''te?"


    "No way." Odie raised an eyebrow, confidently asserting, "Colby might not, but Sophie definitely will."

 Chapter 920

    Jonah couldn''t help but wonder where Odie got his confidence from.


    Just then, a voice came from outside the suite, "Boss, Ms. Sophie is here."


    "And Colby?"


    "No sign of him."


    Hearing this, Odie nodded with satisfaction. "Good, I''ll go greet her myself."


    "What?" The person outside hesitated for a moment.


    Odie had already headed out, leaving Jonah to instruct the servant at the door, "Tidy up the room."


    As the servant entered, they couldn''t help but be amazed by the dozen suitsid out on the bed, reflecting just how seriously their boss was taking this engagement party.


    In the ballroom, the guests were all business partners who had previously coborated with the White family, and many of them were unhappy with how Colby was managing things. As soon as Sophie walked in, she felt countless eyes on her, filled with hostility and scrutiny.


    Everyone knew that Colby had returned from abroad with his new wife, Sophie. Though they hadn''t officially tied the knot, their rtionship was already public knowledge.


    Overseas, everyone was aware of Vanessa''s affection for Colby. Before Sophie came into the picture, many thought Vanessa would end up as Colby''s wife.


    Being an outsider from Devonport, Sophie didn''t receive a warm wee from the guests.


    "Who invited her?" a woman''s voice rang out from a corner.


    Sophie looked over and saw Vanessa speaking, her expression sour as their eyes met.


    Vanessa hadn''t expected Sophie to hear her, and the atmosphere tensed up.


    "I did," Odie''s voice boomed from the second floor.


    Sophie had already spotted Odie, looking as shy as a peacock. It was just an engagement party, but he seemed dressed for a runway show.


    Descending the stairs, Odie gave Sophie a once-over in her ck evening gown.


    Feigning nonchnce, Odie remarked, "You got here a bit sooner than I thought."


    Sophie nced around, noticing the unfriendly stares. "Seems like I''m not very wee here."


    "You are Colby''s wife. Why wouldn''t everyone wee you?" Odie said, scanning the room and raising his voice, "Does anyone here not wee Mrs. Costello?"


    The guests shook their heads, suddenly showering Sophie withpliments as if they''d never been hostile.


    Seeing Odie''s attention elsewhere,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa stepped forward and took


    Odie''s arm. "Odie, tonight is our engagement party. Why didn''t you tell me Mrs. Costello wasing? I should have greeted her first."


    Facing Vanessa''s performance, Odiel nced down at his arm, now entwined with hers, and said, "Ms. Vanessa, the guests over there need your attention." ¨¦n.swnovels


    Odie''s formal address made Vanessa ufortable, as if he was publicly calling her out for pretending in front of Sophie.


    With the atmosphere growing awkward, Vanessa reluctantly let go of Odie''s arm, saying, "Then I''ll go over there..."


    Odie nodded in approval.


    Once Vanessa had moved on to greet other guests, Sophie couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark, "Mr. Odie, she is your fianc¨¦e, after all."

 Chapter 921

    "Mergers without love."


    "Well, Mr. Odie, you sure don''t beat around the bush."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie nced at the reporters from various major media outlets that Odie had invited and said, "If you think you can use the White family''s clout to push out Colby, you''re wasting your time."


    "Oh? Don''t believe me?" Odie said. "Sophie, you''ve tricked me more times than I can count, and I''ve let it slide because I''m generous. Today, you''ll stand right here and witness how I take over Devonport''s resources."


    Sophie gave a slight smile, "Sorry, I''m not here to see you take over Devonport."


    "Oh? Then why are you here?"


    "To watch you make a fool of yourself."


    A mischievous glint sparkled in Sophie''s eyes.


    In the center of the banquet hall, the host had already begun introducing the main stars of the evening. As the CEO of Minton Corporation, Odie was about to go on stage with Vanessa, the heiress of the White family, to announce their engagement. The major media outlets were ready to st the news online.


    Watching the host announce the good news, Odie handed his champagne ss to Sophie, saying, "Just watch, I will take back everything Colby has overseas."


    Then, he strode toward the stage, and Vanessa stepped forward, naturally hooking her arm through his.


    Sophie stood in the corner, ready for the show. She nced at her watch.


    She had intentionally made that bet with Sandy earlier and had Colby''s people ensure Sandy couldn''t get in touch with Vanessa, all for this moment.


    An hour ago, she had someone give Sandy the address of the engagement party. Knowing Sandy''s fiery nature, she would definitely crash the party to confront Vanessa.


    Sure enough, just as Vanessa and Odie were hand in hand on stage, a loud bang echoed from the banquet hall''s doors, followed by a rush of footsteps.


    Odie frowned slightly, and the guests looked up to see the Pord family''s bodyguards burst into the hall.


    Then, Sandy stormed to the center of the hall.


    "Nobody move!"


    Sandy''s presence wasmanding, and no one dared to speak up.


    "Sandy?"


    Seeing Sandy, Vanessa instinctively pulled her hand from Odie''s arm.


    Odie frowned, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? I should be asking you that!"


    Sandy was so angry her face turned red. She grabbed a cake from a table, ready to throw it at them but a calm and steady voice came from


    behind, "Sandy, don''t cause a scene." a en.swhovels


    Hearing this voice, Sophie was taken aback. She turned to see Angelo dressed sharply in a suit and tie, wearing gold-rimmed sses, his narrow eyes exuding an air of mystery.


    "Angelo!"


    Sandy stamped her foot in frustration.


    Angelo surveyed the crowd, his gaze pausing on Sophie for a moment before shifting to Odie and Vanessa.


    Angelo spoke slowly, "Mr. Odie''s


    engagement is such a joyous asion, and yet, you didn''t inform us? Are you disregarding us?"


    Angelo''s words were clearly reproachful, but Sophie furrowed her brows.


    That way of speaking, that tone... why did it feel so familiar?

 Chapter 922

    "How could I? It must have been my team''s mistake," Odie said, casting a quick look at Sandy before deliberately taking Vanessa''s hand. "Vanessa and Ms. Sandy are good friends. There''s no way we wouldn'' invite Ms. Sandy to witness our engagement, right, Vanessa?"


    Vanessa''s face went pale at his words. She hadn''t expected Odie to dump the problem on her!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie, observing the unfolding drama, took a sip of the champagne Odie had handed her earlier. What a shameless move.


    "..."


    Before Vanessa could get a word out, Odie acted surprised. "What? You forgot to send Ms. Sandy an invitation?"


    Vanessa''s face grew paler. She and Sandy were close friends. How could she invite the Pord family to her engagement with Sandy''s ex-fianc¨¦?


    Odie had cleverly shifted the me onto her. In such a situation, Vanessa was speechless.


    Watching Odie wash his hands of the matter, Angelo coldly interjected, "Regardless, Sandy is my sister. Mr. Odie, you broke off your engagement with my sister just a few days ago and now you''re getting engaged to someone else. Do you think you can treat the Pord family like a joke?"


    Sophie stared at Angelo for a moment. This tone was much more fitting. She remembered seeing Angelo on Emerging Newsst time. He hadn''t seemed like this at all.


    The atmosphere grew tense after Angelo''s remark.


    Sandy confronted Vanessa angrily, "I''ve been calling you these past few days without an answer, and you weren''t home when I visited! Were you with him all this time?" "Sandy..."


    Vanessa tried to exin, but Sandy was too furious. "Don''t bother exining! So, when I had you stay at the Minton Estate, the two of you were often seening and going together! I treated you as a good friend! And you betrayed me for a man!"


    As Sandy spoke, her anger grew. She wanted to smash the cake she was holding into Vanessa''s face but ultimately softened, dropping it at Vanessa''s feet instead.


    It was just a man, after all. If Vanessa had said she liked Odie, she would have willingly stepped aside! But Vanessa shouldn''t have kept it a secret and lied to her! "See? My sister is very angry, and the consequences are serious."


    After saying this, Angelo heard a burst of static from the earpiece he was wearing Quickly gathering his thoughts, he switched topics, "Your Minton family has been running wild abroadtely, starting new ventures, trafficking drugs, and openly soliciting prostitution at the Dragonvein Hotel. Do you really think the Pord family has no one to


    handle this?"


    As soon as Angelo finished, arge group of people burst through the door, and Odie''s men, previously stationed abroad by him, were bound andid on the ground by the Pord family.


    "Mr. Odie, do you recognize them?"


    Angelo stepped forward, lifting the


    face of one of the Mintons'' men. "Over the years, Mr. Odie, you''ve spent quite some effort abroad. It took me quite some time to dig these people out, and now, I''m returning them all to you


    Odie''s face darkened. He had been cautious not to alert anyone when cing his men abroad, spacing out their deployments. He hadn''t expected the Pord family to unearth all his men in just a few days!


    Kiran''s tactics were indeed as clever as the rumors said.

 Chapter 923

    Angelo stood tall in the grand hall, "The Pord family has earned a respectable reputation overseas. Odie, by bullying my sister, you''re challenging the Pords. Let me make this clear," His voice boomed,manding the room''s attention, "I may not have influence everywhere abroad, but if anyone dares to do business with the Mintons, they''re making an enemy of the Pords.."


    The crowd''s expressions shifted unanimously upon hearing Angelo''s deration.


    Many had thought Odie would rise as a new star capable of taking on the Costellos, but before his light could even shine, it seemed to be snuffed out in its cradle.


    Sophie, struggling to hide her amusement, downed her champagne in one gulp and ced the ss on a nearby table. She raised her voice deliberately, "Well, Mr. Kiran has spoken. What are we still doing here? Or are you nning to stay and fight alongside Mr. Odie?"


    Odie red at Sophie, gritting his teeth. "Sophie, you really enjoy stirring things up, don''t you?"


    Ignoring him, Sophie called out again, "I''m leaving. I heard thestpany that crossed the Pords overseas went bankrupt!"


    "Sophie!"


    Furious, Odie wanted to silence her personally, but the guests started leaving one by one, leaving only a swarm of journalists who began snapping pictures non-stop.


    "Hey, don''t just focus on that side. Come here and get a good shot too!" Angelo started, the grating electronic noise once again filling his ears. The sound from the headset nearly made him lose hisposure


    He squinted his eyes, his gaze dangerously sweeping over the reporter opposite him. "What?" he asked, "Didn''t you hear me? I told you toe here and capture this."


    The journalists, slightly intimidated by Angelo''s tone, hurried over to capture Odie''s frustrated expression.


    Sophie quickly stepped out of the frame, leaving Odie standing alone, face dark with anger.


    Herughter was infectious, but as


    she scanned the dispersing crowd,


    her eyes caught a familiar figure. Her smile faded, and just as


    sheel


    tried to get a better look, Vanessa''s voice cut through, "Sophie! This is all your fault!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa''s face was twisted with


    tephie turned around just i


    time to


    see Vanessa charging at her with a kitchen knife.


    Angelo, rmed, blurted out in unison, "Oh my God!"


    He couldn''t afford an incident here; James would have his heads!


    Angelo and Odie rushed towards Sophie, but before they could reach her, a figure from the corner stepped forward swiftly, pulling Sophie behind him.


    Seeing this, Odie halted, retracting his hand, and Angelo stopped in his tracks as well.


    With a simple motion, Colby knocked the knife out of Vanessa''s hand, easing Angelo''s worry.


    Thank goodness, he thought, relieved that it hadn''t escted to a fatality.


    Sandy looked visibly shaken. She couldn''t believe Vanessa''s hatred for Sophie had driven her to such extremes.


    Colby turned to Sophie, asking, "Did that scare you?"


    Sophie, with a yful smile, replied, "Not at all. I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone here."


    Hearing this, Colby tapped her forehead gently, his tone serious, "Silly girl."

 Chapter 924

    Angelo stood there, watching the scene unfold, and let out an awkward cough. Never having been in love, he couldn''t help but think, "Why does love always skip over me? When''s it gonna be my turn for some of that sweet romance?"


    On the other side of the room, Odie yanked Vanessa''s arm, his voice icy. "What''s your problem?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Vanessa, with trembling lips and eyes locked on Colby, who was clearly only interested in Sophie, shrugged off Odie''s grip and took a step forward. But before she could get any closer, Colby shot her a chilling nce that made her shiver.


    "Colby..."


    "Stay away from me."


    Colby''s furrowed brow and cold demeanor created a barrier no one dared to cross.


    Vanessa stood frozen. His gaze wasn''t hateful, but it was distant, like he was looking at a stranger.


    Then Angelo stepped in, voice stern. "Ms. Vanessa, wielding a knife isn''t just reckless, it''s a crime. Since you''re Sandy''s friend, I might ask Colby to go easy on you. But ultimately, it''s up to Ms. Sophie." Angelo turned to Sophie, waiting for her decision. All eyes followed, especially Sandy''s, who was visibly anxious about what Sophie would say.


    Sophie didn''t mince words. "That''s unforgivable. Let''s turn this over to the police."


    "Sophie, you can''t be serious!"


    Vanessa was shocked that Sophie wasn''t even pretending in front of Colby.


    Sophie continued, "However, I wasn''t actually hurt, and I doubt the local cops will make a fuss over this."


    Angelo thought Sophie was about to let it go, but she added, "So let''s settle it privately. Justpensate me. Mr. Odie, you are Ms. Vanessa''s fianc¨¦, right? Covering for her shouldn''t be a big deal." Angelo''s heart sank. Sophie was as shrewd as Colby when it came to money.


    Odie, both annoyed and amused, replied, "You weren''t injured, so what am Ipensating for?"


    "Emotional distress." Sophie held up one finger. "This much."


    "A thousand, right? I''ll pay you now."


    "Not one thousand. Ten million."


    Odie''s hand paused mid-air at Sophie''s demand. "Are you out of your mind? Ten million?"


    Sophie replied seriously, "I''m not


    asking for fifty billion, so consider et


    that generous. Maybe you want to check with Ricardo back in


    hove


    Summerfield?"


    "Fine, fine, ten million it is."


    Odie rummaged through his pockets, finding only a few bills. He pulled out a card and tossed it to Sophie. "Any extra canpensate for those ten million damaged nerves."


    Sophie, grinning, handed the card to Colby. "Honey, keep this safe for me."


    "Of course."


    Colby took the card without hesitation.


    Odie pointed at Colby, frustrated. "That card was for Sophie! Are you nuts too? Give it back!"


    Colby nced at Odie and pocketed


    the


    ard "My wife gave it to me.


    hit?" Content bele


    you want your

 Chapter 925

    Odie scowled, his face a thundercloud.


    "Babe, I think we''ve had enough drama for one night. I''m gonna go start the car."


    "Alright," she replied.


    As Colby made his way out, he threw a nce at Angelo. It was just a fleeting look, but it sent chills down Angelo''s spine. Colby had a presence that was hard to ignore.


    How on earth could anyone think the Pords could stand up to Colby? Even the boldest member of the Pord family felt a shiver in his presence. What chance did anyone else have?


    "Mr. Pord, you remember the deal where I forked out fifty million for you to work for me, right?" Sophie asked.


    "Of course," Angelo replied nonchntly.


    Sophie looked puzzled for a moment, prompting Angelo to quickly add, "At Emerging News, I definitely remember."


    "Good to know," Sophie said, turning on her heel and walking away.


    Angelo stood there, scratching his head. She asked just that and left?


    "Jonah, get this ce cleaned up. We''re outta here," Odiemanded, clearly losing interest in the event. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and turned to Vanessa. "Ms. Vanessa, since the engagement party''s a bust, let''s call off the wedding too."


    "What did you say?" Vanessa stared at Odie in disbelief. She had lost her best friend Sandy and tarnished her reputation abroad for this engagement!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And now Odie wanted to call it off just like that?


    Vanessa grabbed Odie''s arm. "You promised me! You can''t just back out!"


    Odie shrugged, his tone indifferent. "I did promise, but only if our engagement was beneficial to me."


    He then nced at Angelo, who straightened up under Odie''s hostile gaze, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Thanks to the Pords, not a single


    business willing to work with your family dares to side with me now. So, the engagement doesn''t really matter anymore," Odie continued. en.swhovels


    "But I-"


    "I''ve alreadypensated Sophie ten million on your behalf. I''ve done more than enough. Ms. Vanessa, we''re done. And unlike Colby, I hate dealing with trouble. If youe looking for me like you did for him, I might have someone-or maybe a dog-chase you away."


    Then, Odie left the hall without a backward nce.


    Vanessa turned pale and immediately looked at Sandy. "Sandy..."


    "Don''t call my name! From now on, you''re not my friend!" Sandy snapped, her brows furrowed.


    Turning to Angelo, she said, "Bro, let''s go."


    Angelo nodded, and with a wave of his hand, the Pords all filed out of the hall, leaving Vanessa alone in the empty space.


    What had all this been for?


    Outside the Dragonvein Hotel, Colby noticed his Bentley was missing its rear wheel and frowned.


    Sophie looked puzzled. "Who did this?"


    "Odie," Colby replied.


    Sophie''s eyes widened in realization. "No wonder he wasn''t upset when


    the rds were putting an B."


    squeeze on him. He had


    "Honey, give me a sec."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Take the wheels off his Ferrari."

 Chapter 926

    Rushing out of the Dragonvein Hotel, Odie was closely followed by Jonah, who asked, "Boss, why are we in such a hurry?"


    "You wouldn''t understand!"


    Odie walked briskly away from the Dragonvein Hotel, immediately checking for Colby''s Bentley. The spot where the car had been parked was now empty. "Gone already?" Odie frowned.


    Jonah, curious, asked, "Boss, what are you looking at?"


    "The car."


    "What car?"


    "Where''s Colby''s car?"


    "It must have... been driven away, I guess?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Driven away..." Odie thought hard. He had a feeling that Colby wouldn''t leave without causing some trouble. Soon, Odie''s expression darkened. "This is bad!" "What''s wrong, boss?"


    Odie hurried to his parking spot, only to find that two of the wheels had been removed from his perfectly fine Ferrari! Seeing this, Odie''s expression grew even darker.


    "Colby! Such a despicable scoundrel! I only took off one wheel, and he took off two!"


    In front of them, a Bentley circled the Dragonvein Hotel three times. Sophie saw Odie standing outside and quickly rolled down the window, saying to Odie, "Mr. Odie, looks like you can''t make it overseas. Maybe you should head back to Summerfield and be the big fish in a small pond!"


    "Sophie!" Odie was grinding his teeth in anger.


    Inside the car, Colby smirked and floored the gas as he drove past Odie. Suddenly, smoke billowed up in front of him. Jonah immediately stood in front of Odie, but they were still both choked by the smoke and couldn''t speak. Through the haze, Odie saw Sophie extend a middle finger from the passenger window.


    Noticing Odie''s dark expression, Jonah said, "Boss, let''s not stoop to their level."


    Odie, livid, pointed at the parked Ferrari, "Not stoop to their level? How do you propose we leave? Carry the car back?"


    "...I''ll call a towing service." Jonah immediately took out his phone and called the towingpany.


    Odie rubbed his temples and said, "Get me a car. I need to see James."


    "Yes, boss."


    Ten minutester, inside the Pord family mansion. Angelo had been waiting in the bedroom for a while before James returned, looking travel-worn.


    "How did I do today?" It was his first time speaking so much in public as Kiran, so Angelo was a bit excited.


    James took off his coat, nced at Angelo, and said, "Apart from a few remarks you shouldn''t have made, the rest was fine."


    "I knew it! knew I had a talent!"


    Angelo proudly patted his chest and


    said, "If you need help with anything like this in the future, just let me know!"


    "Not for the time being." James took off his mask, changed into a morefortable outfit, and said, "I''m going out tonight."


    Angelo, puzzled, asked, "Where are you going thiste?"


    "To meet someone. Just review on your own, I should be back by morning."


    "In the middle of the night? You''re not..." Angelo gave James a meaningful look and said, "Although we have some of those industries overseas, none of them are clean. Remember to take precautions."


    Hearing this, James rubbed his temples with a headache.

 Chapter 927

    It seemed like he must have really messed up in a past life to be stuck teaching everything he knew to such a hopeless case. "Are you okay? Feeling sick?"


    James nced at Angelo and said, "Being your teacher is the biggest regret of my life."


    Then, he left the bewildered Angelo standing there and walked out the door. Bang! The door mmed shut behind him.


    Angelo stood there, stunned, shouting, "But didn''t you say I was doing alright?"


    Driving his Porsche towards the Dragonvein Hotel, James arrived to find Odie standing in the cold wind. Odie had taken off his suit jacket and ripped off his tie. Hands on his hips, he directed the tow truckpany to haul away his beloved car.


    Watching James pull up in his Porsche, Odie felt a tightness in his chest.


    James rolled down his window, gave Odie a once-over, and asked, "Mr. Odie, having a rough day?"


    Odie couldn''t even manage a smile. "Seems like I''ve been cursed with bad luck this year."


    Jonah opened the car door for James, saying, "Mr. Burke, please."


    "Park my car in the underground garage, will you? I''d rather not have anyone messing with my tires."


    James''s words felt like another jab at Odie''s heart.


    Seriously, what kind of taste does Sophie have? Neither of these guys are any good!


    Odie took a deep breath and asked, "Did you hear about Kiran causing a scene at the engagement party today?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    James replied, "All the major news sites posted videos and photos about fifteen minutes ago, along with a detailed description of tonight''s events. Hard to miss it."


    "What?"


    Odie pulled out his phone, and his face darkened as he saw the news.


    Kiran! How dare he post this online?


    "Boss, I''ll get someone to take down the news immediately."


    "It''s been fifteen minutes. The news has gone viral with over ten million views. The whole country knows by now! What good will taking it down do?" Qdie gritted his teeth. "Next time see Kiran, I''ll definitely teach him a lesson!"


    James nced at Odie but stayed silent. Sometimes, you really had to question their intelligence.


    Suddenly, Odie looked up at James and asked, "Kiran has taken all my overseas operatives. What do you have to say about that?"


    James calmly replied, "I don''t even know who your operatives are, Mr. Odie. Are you seriously suspecting me?"


    Odie''s voice grew colder, "You might


    not know all of them, but you certainly know some. With your capabilities, digging deeper wouldn''t be difficult. Besides, it was your idea to get me engaged to Vanessa. Now things turned out this way, can''t help but be suspicious."


    "So, Mr. Odie invited me here to point fingers? James feigned difficulty, "The idea might have been mine, but the decision was yours. Besides, the Burkes have no influence overseas. I simply don''t have the means to uncover your operatives abroad for the Mintons. Lastly, I have absolutely nothing to do with the Pords. If Kiran acted against you, how could I possibly have known?"


    Odie was about to continue questioning when James interjected, "The Pords'' involvement is a result of your own mishandling of Ms. Sandy. Let''s not start ming me for everything."

 Chapter 928

    James''s words cut off Odie mid-sentence.


    Frowning, Jonah said, "Mr. Burke, you knew Sandy and Vanessa are tight. If you go ahead with this engagement, the Pords will flip out. Why didn''t you mention this earlier?"


    James replied calmly, "The Burkes, Pords, and Whites aren''t particrly close. I had no idea Sandy was so close to Vanessa. If I had known, I would never have suggested your engagement to Vanessa." "But you just said..."


    "I read it online."


    James pulled out his phone, showing an article that detailed the love triangle between Odie, Sandy, and Vanessa.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With a teasing tone, James remarked, "Didn''t know you had such a colorful love life."


    Jonah was about to chime in, but Odie, with a dark expression, cut him off, "Enough!" There was no point in ming anyone now.


    Taking a deep breath, Odie said, "Let''s head home." Then, he moved towards the car.


    As Odie was about to open the car door, James, frowning, said, "Mr. Odie, that''s my car."


    "I know. My car''s broken, remember?"


    Odie, unfazed, turned to Jonah, "Jonah, get in."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah and Odie opened the car doors.


    Before getting in, Odie addressed James, "Thanks for the lift tonight, Mr. Burke. I''m sure our future coborations will be even more pleasant."


    After saying this, Odie got into the car.


    Watching the scene unfold, James suddenly felt a tinge of regret. He had thought Odie was all geared up for a confrontation, only to find out he was just hitching a ride, leaving James feeling somewhat yed. Entering his car, James pressed a few buttons, and a familiar beeping sound filled the vehicle.


    "What are you doing?" Odie frowned.


    "Starting the meter. Remember to pay the fare when you get out, Mr. Odie."


    "What? I have to pay for the ride?"


    ncing at Odie through the rearview mirror, James remarked, "Surely, you''re not unable to afford the fare?"


    "Sophie just scammed me out of ten million today."


    "That''s not my problem."


    "You''re her ex-husband."


    "And as you said, ex-husband." James coolly said, "Are you staying, Mr. Odie? If not, feel free to get out."


    Odie''s face darkened.


    It''s hard to hail a cab here. Unable to hold back, Jonah said, "Boss, maybe just bear with it? It shouldn''t be too expensive."


    Swallowing his pride, Odie gave a silent nod of agreement.


    Soon, they arrived at the Minton Estate.


    Stopping the meter, James said to Odie, "That''ll be one hundred and twenty."


    "For a fifteen-minute ride? How does ite to one hundred and twenty?"


    "My car is a Porsche, ssified as a luxury vehicle."


    frustration It seemed his luck Waget


    Odie couldn''t help butugh in


    indeed running low this year, dealing with one tricky person after another.


    "Here!"


    Initially, Odie reached for his wallet, but seeing the stacks of big bills, he decided not to give James the satisfaction. He put his wallet away and instead opened his mobile payment app.


    "I''ll pay you through the app!"


    "Mr. Odie sure doesn''t like to be at a loss."


    Odie clenched his teeth, "I''ve lost enough today."


    As the notification ''Payment of 120 received'' sounded, Odie angrily mmed the car door and walked away.

 Chapter 929

    In a dim corner, a shadowy figure stared at Odie''s retreating form, fists clenched in silent rage. Inside the Costello family estate...


    "The trending searches have hit over a hundred million. Looks like Odie''s going viral this time," Sophie remarked, lying on her bed and scrolling through the news on her phone. Today''s fiasco was likely enough to boot Odie out of here for good. Without backing from the Pord family or the resources of the White family, Odie didn''t stand a chance. He was a nobody abroad,pletely unable to challenge Colby''s position.


    Colby emerged from the bathroom, towel-drying his hair. "Things are just about wrapped up here. We''ll head back to Devonport in a couple of days," he said, then wrapped Sophie in a warm hug and whispered, "It''s time we got our marriage license."


    Sophie blushed at his words. The chaos overseas had settled remarkably quickly, almost too quickly. Leaning into Colby''s embrace, she confessed, "I still feel uneasy."


    "What? Don''t trust your husband''s skills?" Colby teased.


    "Today... at the banquet hall, I thought I saw..."


    "Who did you see?"


    Sophie looked up into Colby''s intense eyes. "I thought I saw..."


    James.


    She couldn''t bring herself to mention James''s name in front of Colby. Shaking her head, she said, "I must have been mistaken."


    James wouldn''te abroad quietly, and if he had shown up at Odie''s engagement party, he would have been the center of attention. There was no way he could have gone unnoticed. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll have Adler book our flight tickets," Colby reassured her, gently ruffling her hair with affection.


    Sophie nodded, feeling slightly more


    at ease. The Crisis abroad had been


    resolved, and the Pord family didn''t seem to harbor any ill will towards Colby. The main triumph was derailing Odie and Sandy engagement. Odie couldn''t cause any more trouble abroad. Their time overseas had run its course.


    Meanwhile, back in Devonport...


    At S Corporation, Jenna walked into


    the CEO''s office, bncing a breakfast tray. She found Adler buried under a mountain of paperwork, the stacks towering on his desk like mini skyscrapers.


    With a look of disbelief, Jenna reached out and poked Adler''s arm. In the next instant, Adler sprang up from his chair as if on springs, shouting, "Meeting! I''m gonna bete!" Realizing there was no meeting today, Adler sighed with relief. "Phew, no meetings today."


    "You... haven''t slept all night, have you?" Jenna asked, noticing the dark circles under his eyes. "Maybe you should take a day off."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jenna, you''re the best!" Adler


    whimpered, his voice cracking as he fought the urge to copse into her arms in tears. With Sophie and Colby away, the pressure of running all threepanies had fallen squarely on his shoulders. And this was before the couple even went on their honeymoon! If they got married and took a few months off, he''d be dead from exhaustion.


    "There, there," Jennaforted him. "Just finish what''s on your desk, and then you can take a break!"


    Adler looked at the daunting pile of documents, his spirits sinking. "Jenna..."


    Jenna ced a thermos in front of him, her expression serious. "I made you some special chicken soup. It''s good for the soul! Hang in there you''ve got this!"

 Chapter 930

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Sophie was in the middle of packing for her trip back to Devonport when her phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw an unfamiliar number. Without hesitation, she declined the call. A momentter, the same number buzzed again.


    Annoyed, Sophie answered. "Hello?"


    "Sophie, I need to see you! Come to the Dragonvein Hotel now!" barked Sandy''s voice, as imperious as ever.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sophie chuckled. "Ms. Sandy, what''s the emergency? I don''t have time for games today. I''m leaving for Devonport first thing in the morning."


    "I don''t care, Sophie. I need to see you today!" Sandy insisted, her voice tinged with urgency. "It''s my fault about what happened before. I want to apologize, and there''s something important I need to tell you about Colby. Please, hurry!"


    Before Sophie could respond, Sandy hung up. She stared at her phone, lost in thought.


    Colby walked in, having finished tidying the bedroom. "Who was that?"


    "Sandy," Sophie replied.


    "What does she want?"


    "She asked me to meet her at the Dragonvein Hotel. She sounded pretty desperate."


    Colby looked concerned. "Are you going?"


    "Might as well," Sophie said with a shrug.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Sophie smiled teasingly. "It''s a girl thing, Colby. Let me handle it."


    She handed him a bundle of clothes. "Make sure these are neatly packed. I want everything intact when I get back."


    Colby smiled helplessly. "Alright."


    Sophie grabbed her phone and headed out.


    Evening had fallen by the time Sophie arrived at the Dragonvein Hotel. The street was quiet, and two bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses were waiting by the curb.


    As Sophie got out of her car, the men approached her. "Ms. Sophie, Ms. Sandy would like to speak with you somewhere else."


    Sophie eyed the Pord family crest on their suits and, surprisingly unfazed, said, "Lead the way."


    A in ck sedan was waiting


    nearby. Sophie slid into the backseat, casually watching the scenery pass by, appearing almost in good spirits. The bodyguards exchanged nces before climbing in after her.


    As the car made its way to the outskirts, Sophie remained unperturbed. The bodyguards, who had been ready with stun guns, decided against using them, noting her calm demeanor.


    Eventually, Sophie broke the silence. "Are we there yet? I''m on a tight schedule."


    "Almost," one of the bodyguards replied just as the car pulled up to an abandoned factory.


    The bodyguard opened the door, and Sophie stepped out, taking in the scene with a smile.


    She finally understood why Odie and


    Jonah, even when their car had been tampered with and dumped into water, had seemed so nonchnt. This kind of thing had be routine.


    "Alright, where''s Ricardo waiting for me?" Sophie asked.


    The moment the words left her mouth, the bodyguards'' faces paled simultaneously.

 Chapter 931

    Sophie strode forward, nked by two bodyguards who instinctively stepped back as she approached. "How could you possibly know?!"


    One of the bodyguards reached for his taser, but Sophie casually touched the crest pinned to their chests and said, "Even the Pord family crest is fake. You guys really need to work on your details."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard''s face twisted in anger, but Sophie turned her back to him, raising her voice, "I''m here now, Mr. Ricardo. How about you show yourself so we can have a chat? And bring Ms. Sandy out while you''re at it."


    A shadowy figure soon emerged from the depths of the abandoned factory.


    In just two weeks, Ricardo had be a shell of his former self, his face covered in stubble, his hair a tangled mess, and his shirt stained and dirty.


    Sophie clicked her tongue in mock disapproval, "Mr. Ricardo, looks like you''re not doing too well. Has S Corporation not been generous enough?"


    The mention of S Corporation only stoked Ricardo''s anger. If it hadn''t been for Sophie''s scheming, he wouldn''t be in this mess!


    Ricardo''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "How did you know it was me?"


    "A pampered princess like Sandy apologizing to me? That''s impossible. I had my people tail you in Devonport. When Adler said they lost you, I figured you''d skip town. You want money, don''t you?" Feeling cornered, Ricardo barked at the bodyguards, "What are you waiting for? Get her!"


    The bodyguards hesitated for a second before lunging at Sophie with their tasers.


    To their shock, Sophie effortlessly flipped one of them to the ground. She swiftly grabbed his wrist, snatched the taser, and activated it, delivering a jolt to his neck. The other guard tried to attack but crumpled in pain when Sophie kicked him in the groin.


    Sophie turned up the taser''s power and pressed it to the second guard''s neck, watching as he convulsed briefly before passing out.


    Sophie coolly remarked, "Amateurs. You should''ve stunned me in the car instead of letting me memorize the route ande up with a n." Ricardo''s face darkened even more.


    Sophie turned to face him, holding the taser Oh, I forgot to mention my husband is quite the fighter. He insists on ''surprise training'' me every night... so your amateur henchmen didn''t stand a chance."


    "You..." Ricardo clenched his teeth, his face a mask of fury.


    Ignoring his anger, Sophie continued, "Well, Mr. Ricardo... since you''re broke now, managing to hire even these amateurs must''ve been tough. I shouldn''t be too harsh." "Sophie, don''t get too cocky!"


    Ricardo suddenly darted to a corner of the factory, pulling Sandy out from behind some machinery.


    Sandy''s once elegant dress was


    now smeared with mud. On the


    other side, Vanessa was also held by


    Ricardo, both women''s mouth''s


    sealed with duct tape, leaving them


    unable to speak.

 Chapter 932

    Ricardo''s gaze was icy as he spoke, "Now I''ve got you, Sandy, and Vanessa all in my grasp. Colby, the Pords, and Odie will all dance to my tune!" While listening to Ricardo''s ridiculous ims, Sophie nced at the stun gun in her hand and retorted, "What makes you think we''re all at your mercy?" Then, Sophie advanced toward Ricardo.


    Ricardo was once a formidable leader of the Cloude family, renowned for his skills. Now he hesitated as Sophie approached him calmly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Sophie confident she could take down a man like him?


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    Sandy struggled desperately, her stiletto heel stomping down on Ricardo''s foot. Ricardo winced in pain, instinctively releasing Sandy.


    Just as Sandy was about to flee, Ricardo grabbed her hair with a vice-like grip.


    Seeing this, Sophie''s eyes turned cold. "Ricardo, let me guess. You used Vanessa to lure Sandy here, then used both their lives to force Sandy into deceiving me, right?"


    Ricardo''s eyes were filled with coldness. "So what if I did?"


    Sophie said, "Ricardo, you were once the top dog of Bloomsbury. Now you''ve stooped to kidnapping women for a living. Don''t you find that beneath you?"


    "Beneath me?" Ricardo scoffed. "When you''re driven to a corner, who cares about dignity? That''s all nonsense! Sophie, you set me up, leading me into this dire state. Now I''m drowning in debt, with your S Corporation breathing down my neck! You even teamed up with Booker to have that mutt Julian snatch away my position as the head of the Cloude family! I won''t rest until I''ve had my revenge!"


    Sophie sneered, "Only a true monster would stoop to kidnapping women."


    "Shut up! Sophie, call Colby now, and demand a ransom! And you two!"


    Then, Ricardo pulled out a gun, pointing it at Vanessa and Sandy. Vanessa was already pale with fright, and Sandy was not faring any better.


    Sophie quickly said, "So it''s money you want? How much?"


    "The Pord, the Costello, and the Minton families, not to mention you, the hidden power behind S Corporation..."


    At this, Sandy and Vanessa looked at Sophie in astonishment. The mysterious power behind S Corporation was Sophie?


    Feeling their stares, Sophie frowned,


    "What''s with that look? A lot of


    people know I''m the head of Sneg


    Corporation. Don''t you... watch the news?"


    Sandy was frantic. Was this really the time for jokes?


    "I want a hundred billion!" At this point, Ricardo revealed his ultimate demand.


    Sandy was stunned. A hundred billion! Had Ricardo lost his mind?


    Sophie''s gaze turned icy, a cold smile ying on her lips. "Mr. Ricardo''s appetite... seems much bigger than I imagined."


    Ricardo sneered back, "Likewise!


    When you trapped me with that high-interest loan leading me into a debt of thirty billion, Ms. Sophie, you weren''t the least bit merciful!"


    "Actually, I never thought you''d stoop to kidnapping Sandy. Kidnapping Vanessa, an orphan with no one to rely on, is one thing. But Sandy? She''s the Pord''s precious daughter, the jewel of Caelum. I''m afraid that even if you get your hands on that hundred billion, you won''t live to enjoy it."

 Chapter 933

    "It''s my business! You stay out of it!" Ricardo pointed his gun right at Sandy''s forehead. "Call Colby now and tell him to get the ransom ready! Or I''ll kill her!"


    "Then go ahead and kill her," Sophie said, pretending not to care. "Vanessa and I are rivals in love, and I''m no friend of Sandy either. It doesn''t matter to me who you kill."


    Sophie''s words made Sandy furious. From her face, Sophie could tell she was being cursed out.


    Unfazed, Sophie went on, "Mr. Ricardo, you''re wasting your energy trying to threaten me with their lives. You''d be better off making them call their families. Maybe Odie cares enough about his fianc¨¦e, Vanessa, to pay you. As for Caelum, he''s old and ruthless. It might be smarter for Ms. Sandy to call her brother. That way, you might actually get the money and leave in one piece, right?"


    Listening to Sophie''s logical breakdown, Sandy nearly fainted from anger. She knew Sophie was rotten to the core!


    "There''s some sense in what you''re saying," Ricardo acknowledged.


    He ripped the tape off Sandy''s mouth, and she immediately yelled at Sophie, "Sophie! You''re heartless! How can you be so cruel! You..."


    "Shut up!" Ricardo pressed the gun to Sandy''s forehead and ordered, "Call Kiran now!"


    With the gun making her forehead cold, Sandy, pale as a sheet, trembled as she took out her phone and dialed Kiran''s number.


    When the call connected, Sandy cried, "Save me!"


    Back at the Pord estate, Angelo burst into James''s room in a panic.


    James looked exhausted as he came out of the bathroom, "It''ste, and I was about to rest. You can take the night off."


    "It''s not that! My sister... my sister''s been kidnapped by Ricardo!"


    James''s eyes narrowed instantly. "When did this happen?"


    "Tonight!"


    "And Sophie? Where is she?"


    "I... I don''t know, I just heard my sister begging for help, and then Ricardo demanded four hundred billion as ransom! Where am I supposed to get that kind of money? I don''t even know how much the Pord family is worth! What do we do now?"


    Angelo was clearly losing it.


    James quickly got dressed and put on a mask. "I''ll go first. You find Colby!"


    "Find Colby? Me?"


    Angelo pointed to himself in disbelief, but James was already out the door.


    His mind in a fog, Angelo spotted the voice changer James had left on the table. He grabbed it and ran after him, Your voice changer! You forgot your voice changer!"


    James was already gone, leaving Angelo confused and struggling to catch up, "What do I do now? Right!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Find Colby! But where does Colby live?"


    Meanwhile, at the abandoned factory.


    Ricardo ripped the tape off Vanessa''s mouth and said coldly, "Call Odie."


    Vanessa was terrified, but she wasn''t ready to die!


    Her only hope now was that Odie woulde to save her.

 Chapter 934

    Quickly, the call connected, but it wasn''t Odie on the other end. It was Jonah.


    Jonah''s voice was cold as he said, "Ms. Vanessa, our boss has already made it clear that if you keep bothering him, he''ll handle you like a nuisance."


    Vanessa was taken aback. She hadn''t expected this number to belong to Jonah instead of Odie! The number Odie had given her was actually one of his subordinates''!


    Right then, Ricardo was ring at her menacingly. Vanessa had no choice but to stay calm. She said, "Jonah... please, ask Odie to take the call. I have something very important to tell him!" "He isn''t interested."


    As Jonah was about to hang up, Vanessa quickly blurted out, "I''ve been kidnapped! Ricardo said if he doesn''t get two billion dors, he''ll kill me!"


    "Ms. Vanessa, let me remind you, you and our boss have already broken off the engagement. Whether it''s two billion or two hundred dors, it''s not our problem."


    Vanessa''s face turned pale. Ricardo overheard that Vanessa and Odie had called off their engagement, "So... you''re useless now."


    "Please! Don''t kill me!"


    Ricardo scoffed, "The Pord family would pay four billion for Ms. Sandy, Colby would pay four billion for Sophie. I thought being the fianc¨¦e of the Minton family, Odie would at least shell out two billion for you. Turns out... you''re not worth that much. Keeping you is pointless!"


    Terrified, Vanessa stared at Ricardo and pleaded, "Without Odie... there''s still Colby! Colby promised my father he''d take care of me for life. He''ll save me!"


    Vanessa''s call was still connected, and Jonah, hearing that Sophie was also kidnapped, frowned.


    Outside the Minton family study, Odie had just walked in and asked, "What does Vanessa want?"


    Jonah immediately hung up the call.


    "Nothing much, Ms. Vanessa wanted you to take responsibility for her."


    "Oh." Odie said indifferently, "Block her number."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah quickly blocked Vanessa''s number.


    "Get ready. Let''s pack up and head back to Summerfield."


    Odie had lost his foothold overseas. The Pord family''s talk of


    word


    coboration was just empty and @sual business dealings were now useless to him.


    Moreover, since Colby arrived overseas, he had swiftly dealt with arge number of traitors within thepany and reorganized the Costello Corporation from top to bottom. The people Odie had ced overseas over the years were all uprooted by Kiran. If he didn''t leave now, he would end up at Colby''s mercy.


    Jonah hesitated for a moment, then asked, "We are leaving now?"


    "Tomorrow morning."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Odie sat on


    Althou a nearby couch.


    he hadn''t managed to take away Colby''s power overseas this


    time, he knew he would eventually.


    Seeing Jonah still standing there, Odie asked, "Why haven''t you started packing? Is there something else you want to say?"


    "I..." Jonah rarely hesitated like this.


    Odie frowned, "What is it?"


    "Ms. Vanessa... has been kidnapped by Ricardo."


    "Oh, what does that have to do with me?"

 Chapter 935

    Odie''s face was calm as he nonchntly remarked, "So, Ricardo''s strapped for cash and wants a ransom, huh?"


    "... Yeah."


    "Vanessa''s been kidnapped. He should be hitting up Colby for the cash. It was Colby, not me, who promised Mr. Elwood to look after Vanessa."


    Odie had initially thought it was something more serious. He loosened his tie and said, "Pack your stuff. We don''t need to worry about Vanessa. Someone else will handle her mess." "But..." Jonah''s expression was hard to decipher, making Odie frown. "Is there more?"


    "Sophie... she''s been kidnapped too."


    Odie was visibly skeptical. "Ricardo managed to kidnap Sophie?"


    "I heard it myself. Sophie and Sandy are both there. It seems this time Ricardo wants a hundred billion for ransom!"


    Hearing the figure, Odie''s smile vanished, reced by a stern look. "A hundred billion? Is he out of his mind?"


    Jonah replied, "Boss, desperate people do crazy things."


    Sophie, leaning against her sports car, looked bored. She pulled out her phone and said, "Shouldn''t I just call Colby? They have already made their calls. What''s Ricardo stalling for?" "Shut up!"


    Ricardo red at Sophie, his face darkening.


    He was still undecided about having Sophie contact Colby. With Colby''s skills, finding this location wouldn''t just mean paying the ransom. It could mean losing his life!


    "Looks like you''re not an idiot,


    Ricardo. You know calling Colby is a


    bad move. So why drag me here? To catch up, have a chat? Or maybe haggle You''re already three


    hundred billion in debt to me aren''t you?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sophie, stop provoking me. Remove your SIM card now! I''ll contact Colby myself!"


    Ricardo seemed quite afraid of being traced through her phone. Sophie remained unfazed. She quickly removed the SIM card and tossed it aside.


    Ricardo probably didn''t expect Sophie to be so decisive and was momentarily stunned.


    Sophie stepped forward, "They are


    tied up, and it feels odd just standing here. I should remind you, Ms. Sandy is precious to her family. Hurt her, and even if you get the money, the Pord family won''t let you off."


    Ricardo hesitated for a moment.


    Sophie pointed at Sandy''s hands. "Such coarse rope on Ms. Sandy''s hands. If her wrists get chafed, her overprotective brother Kiran might just chop off your hands."


    Even Sandy, naive as she was,


    realized Sophie was helping her. She


    quickly added, "Exactly! My brother and dad adore me. If you tie me up like this, my brother will never forgive you!"


    Ricardo fell silent for a while. He nced at Sandy, utterly defenseless, and said, "I might as well untie you, but if you try to run, I''ll shoot your legs!"


    Sandy was clearly scared by Ricardo''s menacing face.


    Then, Ricardo began untying the rope from Sandy''s hands, but halfway through, he suddenly looked at Sophie and said, "You,e here."

 Chapter 936

    "Me?"


    "Yes, you''re going to take her ce!"


    Sandy was just a pawn in this game, but Ricardo''s real grudge was against Sophie. It was Sophie who had put him in this mess.


    Ricardo''s eyes were cold as he said, "Sophie, you''ve got too many tricks up your sleeve. I can''t trust you. If you don''te over here, don''t expect me to let her go first."


    "Then don''t let her go. When pushes to shove, it''s you the Pord family will be after, not me. Just a heads-up, Mr. Ricardo, if you kidnap me and I get hurt, Colby will make sure you regret it."


    "You..."


    "But I''ll agree to your terms, I''ll trade myself for Ms. Sandy. I''ll walk over and let you take me hostage."


    Seeing Ricardo hesitate, Sophie added, "Mr. Ricardo, you know as well as I do, with my mediocre skills, I might take down a few amateurs, but I''m no match for you."


    Hearing this, Ricardo chuckled coldly, "At least you know your limits."


    Finally, Ricardo untied the ropes binding Sandy''s wrists.


    Sandy''s wrists were red and sore from the ropes. She had been pampered her whole life and had never been tied up like this. Though she was itching to p Ricardo, the gun in his hand kept her in check.


    Meanwhile, Colby was driving with his team towards the location, keeping an eye on the GPS. He had been worried about Sophie meeting Sandy alone at night, and noticing her heading towards an abandoned factory in the outskirts, he was on his way.


    Inside the car, Colby''s phone rang. The voice on the other end asked, "Boss, how many people do you need?"


    Colby replied coolly, "No need for backup."


    "No backup? But Ricardo''s got your wife!"


    Their team had found out that Ricardo had recentlye overseas and had been skulking around Dragonvein Hotel. Not only had he kidnapped Sophie, but also Vanessa and Sandy.


    Things were so tense, and Colby still said no to backup?


    "She knew what she was doing, probably trying to draw him out. Too many people would just mess things up."


    Colby shook his head, a hint of frustration in his eyes.


    This foolish girl, always wanting to handle things on her own. When would she ever lean on him?


    "I''m driving, gotta go."


    Then, Colby hung up the phone, hoping Ricardo hadn''tpletely lost it.


    Meanwhile


    At Minton Estate, time seemed to crawl by. Jonah couldn''t hold back any longer and said, "Boss, are we really not going?"


    Odie shot Jonah a cold look. "Why should we? Sophie called Colby, not me. Did she call me?"


    "No, but Ms. Vanessa is in Ricardo''s hands, and didn''t she call you? Even though we broke off the


    engagement, if anything happens to her, people might me you for not paying the ransom, which wouldn''t be good for your reputation."


    Odie nodded, "You''ve got a point."


    "Plus, Ricardo knows both Ms.


    Vanessa and Ms. Sandy were you


    fianc¨¦es, but he still kidnapped them. He''s clearly disrespecting us. Can you really take that lying down?" en.swhovelsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s true."


    "We''re not going for Ms. Sophie. We''re going for you, boss."

 Chapter 937

    "Absolutely," Odie said with resolve. He stood up and added, "Let''s get going. Now!"


    "Right away, boss," Jonah replied, giving a small shake of his head as he followed Odie. It was unusual for Odie, who normally didn''t care about appearances, to be so worried about dignity and reputation. It was clear that he just needed an excuse to justify what he wanted to do.


    At Minton Estate, Odie hopped into the car, and once Jonah had fired up the engine, he asked, "Boss, where are we headed?"


    "How should I know? Didn''t Vanessa tell you over the phone?"


    "Nope, she didn''t say a word..."


    An awkward silence filled the car.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned factory...


    Ricardo nced at Sandy and sneered, "The Pords aren''t here yet. Guess Kiran doesn''t care about you that much."


    Sandy shot him a furious look. "Bullshit! My brother loves me more than anything! He will definitelye to save me!"


    "Looks like I can''t count on you. Better get in touch with Colby," Ricardo muttered, pulling out his phone. He was contemting where Colby should drop off the money so he could retrieve itter. Suddenly, headlights pierced through the darkness, illuminating the area in front of him.


    "See! I told you my brother woulde for me!" Sandy eximed, pointing at the approaching ck car.


    A figure soon stepped out of the car. It was Logan, dressed in a sharp suit with the Pord family crest on his chest and wearing a mask that gave off an unsettling vibe. Noticing that Logan was alone, Ricardo frowned, "You one of Kiran''s men?"


    Sophie, standing nearby, was equally confused. Was Logan a Pord? Could it be that the man she saw at Odie''s engagement party wasn''t James, but Logan?


    Logan nodded but didn''t say a word.


    "Where''s the money?" Ricardo demanded.


    Logan took a step forward, but Ricardo quickly yanked Sandy in front of him as a human shield. "Hand over the money first! Or I''ll kill her!" he threatened, his eyes zing with menace.


    Sophie watched Logan intently,


    sensing that something was off. At


    thest engagement party, when Sandy was merely slighted, Kiran showed up with arge group to resque her. Now, with Sandy kidnapped, Kiran had only sent Logan? It didn''t add up.


    When Logan was still silent, Ricardo''s frown deepened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandy looked visibly shaken. She didn''t know when the Pords had acquired such a peculiar bodyguard, but right now, anyone who could save her was wee.


    Logan then reached inside his coat. Ricardo expected a check or a bank card, but instead, he pulled out a sleek ck handgun.


    Sophie, realizing the situation was escting, quickly pulled out a stun gun hidden in her sleeve and jabbed it into Ricardo''s waist. She swiftly yanked Sandy behind her.


    Sandy was terrified, and while the


    shock wasn''t strong enough to incapacitate Ricardo, it made him twitch. A gunshot rang out. Logan had shot the gun out of Ricardo''s hand and fired another round into Ricardo''s left leg.


    "Ahh !" Ricardo screamed in agony, and Sophie immediately pushed Sandy towards Logan.

 Chapter 938

    Logan caught Sandy just in time, then quickly pushed her against the car. Sandy was paralyzed with fear, her body rigid, not daring to move an inch.


    Sophie kicked Ricardo, pinning him firmly under her foot. "Spill it! What''s in Devonport that you''re so keen on?"


    After pushing Ricardo to a dead end, Sophie had nned for Adler to keep an eye on him in Devonport until she could return and interrogate him herself. She hadn''t anticipated Ricardo fleeing overseas and taking Sandy and Vanessa hostage.


    Ricardo, with his thigh pierced and in no condition to fight, gritted his teeth and sneered, "What''s in Devonport? You, the Russell family heiress, don''t know? Stop joking! It''s a treasure worth more than nations! The kind every businessman dreams of!"


    "Be specific about the treasure!" Sophie demanded.


    As she leaned in for more details, Ricardo suddenly pulled a dagger from his waist, shing at Sophie. Quick as a sh, she caught his wrist, twisting the dagger out of his hand.


    Logan raised his pistol, but hesitated when he saw them struggling together. Ricardo used Sophie as a human shield, making it impossible for Logan to get a clear shot.


    "Vanessa... Save Vanessa!" Sandy saw Vanessa cowering in a corner of the factory, terrified. Logan holstered his pistol and rushed over, ignoring Vanessa, and went straight for Ricardo''s dagger. "Get back!" Sophie shouted, but Logan was already moving. Ricardo took advantage of the moment, shing Logan''s palm. Sophie stepped back, putting some distance between herself and Ricardo.


    Ricardo was making a move for the pistol on the ground. Logan, despite the pain in his hand, drew his gun and shot Ricardo in the shoulder The gunshot echoed, and Ricardo copsed, writhing in agony, veins bulging. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sophie approached, stopping five steps away from Ricardo, and picked up the discarded pistol. Cold determination shed in her eyes as she looked down at him. "What are you gonna do now?"


    "Don''t move! Stay right there!" Vanessa''s voice suddenly drew Logan and Sophie''s attention. She had a dagger pressed to Sandy''s throat Sandy''s face was asher, and Vanessa was using her as a shield to prevent Logan from shooting.


    "Vanessa! You traitor!" Sandy cried out, shocked that Vanessa would turn on her. They had grown up like sisters, and Sandy had only ever considered Vanessa her true friend. But now, Vanessa was ready to throw away their bond for Colby.


    "Shut up!" Vanessa''s hand trembled, the de nicking Sandy''s throat.


    Sophie frowned. "You had a knife all along? Why didn''t you fight back earlier?"


    "Why should I? Ricardo and I had a deal. He wants money. I want Colby! He''d kill you, then leverage Odie for more benefits, taking care of two problems for me!¡±


    "You want me dead, fine. But Odie was your ally. Isn''t this a bit too ruthless, Vanessa?"

 Chapter 939

    Vanessa was on the edge, her voice nearly cracking, "Odie used me as a pawn. I was just a way for him to lose some money! What''s $20 billionpared to the humiliation he put me through, making me a joke overseas? Can it really make up for the dignity I''ve lost?"


    "Dignity is something you im for yourself! Odie gave you a choice, and your own greed got you here!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" Vanessa shot Sophie a vicious re. "Stop acting all high and mighty. Do you think you''re better than me? If you were, why did you throw yourself at Colby? At your engagement party with Colby, Jenna, Adler, and even Gordon were all there backing you up! You had Reece and Julian supporting S Corporation for you, and James couldn''t stop thinking about you. With all these people loving you, why did you have to take Colby from me?"


    Sophie hadn''t realized how much resentment Vanessa held toward her. She scoffed, "I fought tooth and nail for everything I have. Do you think if it were you, Colby would love you? That Jenna and Adler would protect you? That Gordon would have your back? Why do you think Reece and Julian support S Corporation for me? Because I''m pretty? Or because I''m the heiress of the Russell family? Vanessa, there are plenty of women prettier than me, and you''re the sole daughter of the White family. You should know, what I have isn''t just because of these titles."


    Sophie nced at Sandy, who was trembling under Vanessa''s threat, and said coldly, "I would never put a knife to a friend who''s genuine with me, nor would I scheme against those who truly care for me! Colby loves me because I''m brave and willing to fight. Adler protects me because he cares deeply, knowing I won''t betray Colby. Jenna stands by me because I treat her with genuine care, and she returns it. Gordon backs me because I''m valuable to him. Reece and Julian support S Corporation because I help them achieve their dreams too! And James? He''s haunted by guilt because he cheated during our marriage. And you? Why do you threaten Sandy, who truly cares for you? For your ridiculous idea of love?"


    Every word from Sophie hit Vanessa like a dagger to the heart.


    Vanessa clenched her teeth, her voice fierce, "Shut up! Just shut up!"


    Vanessa''s emotional turmoil


    her hand tremble, and the made t


    nicked Sandy''s neck.


    s to en.swife


    Sandy cried out in fear, and Sophie softened her tone, "Vanessa, you need to realize that to be loved by others, you first need to love yourself. Only when you shine Can you attract others. Sandy is the only person who truly cares for you. Harting her will only lead to a lifetime of regret."


    "Don''t preach to me! If you really


    believe in


    yourself right now! I promise kihet


    die, I''ll let her go!" Content,

 Chapter 940

    Hearing Vanessa''s taunts, an even icier look settled in Sophie''s eyes.


    When Sophie didn''t make a move, Vanessa sneered, "Sophie, you''re not that impressive after all! All this talk about sincerity is just hot air!"


    "If I really did it, would you let Sandy go?"


    "Of course! If you died, I''d release her!"


    Vanessa nced at Sandy, whom she had firmly under control, and said, "After all, we''re like sisters. I only want you to die. If you take your own life, I promise not to harm Sandy."


    Sandy''s heart sank at Vanessa''s words. She didn''t believe for a second that Sophie would kill herself to save her. Yet despite her doubts, Sandy couldn''t help but look toward Sophie.


    Sophie turned and extended a hand to Logan. "Give me the knife."


    Logan didn''t move, and Sophie frowned. "Come on, hand it over."


    Logan was still unmoved, so Sophie added, "I''m doing this to save Sandy. If something happens to her, how will you exin it to Kiran?"


    When Logan still hesitated, Sophie lowered her voice. "Trust me, give me the knife."


    Logan nced at the gun in Sophie''s right hand and seemed to understand. He slowly handed over the knife.


    Sophie turned back to Vanessa. "So, if I stab myself in the heart and die right here, you''ll let her go?"


    "Of course!"


    "Alright."


    Sophie aimed the knife at her own heart. Just as she was about to plunge it in, Sandy''s pale face broke her silence. "Sophie! You don''t have to do this. We''re not even that close! I hate owing people favors, and you can''t let me owe you my life!"


    Sophie looked puzzled. "Ms. Sandy, I thought you didn''t like me? Shouldn''t you be happy if I died?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t like you! I actually hate you! But if you died... I wouldn''t be happy, okay?" Sandy was on the verge of tears.


    Sophie smiled. "It''s okay. Consider this life a gift from me. You can repay me in the next life."


    "Pfft! As if I''d owe you a life!"


    Sandy''s eyes were filled with


    urgency, so Sophie stopped teasing. She raised the knife high, and just as she was about to stab herself, a voice rang out from behind Vanessa. "Put the knife down."


    Colby''s voice was calm, alwaysposed no matter the situation.


    Vanessa felt a gun pressed against her back, and the knife in her hand slipped to the ground.


    "Colby..." Vanessa''s voice trembled, but there was no response.


    After Sandy broke free from Vanessa''s grip, she turned around and delivered a crisp p to Vanessa''s face. Instantly, half of Vanessa''s face swelled up.


    Still unsatisfied, Sandy raised her


    hand to p her again but stopped herself. Holding back her tears, she said, "This is thest time I care about your wellbeing, Vanessa From now on, your matters have nothing to do with me!"


    Vanessa copsed to the ground, utterly defeated.


    Colby walked up to Sophie, his face serious. "If I hadn''te, would you really have stabbed yourself?"

 Chapter 941

    "How could that be possible? I saw you from a mile away." Sophie deliberately lowered her voice, "Just messing with Sandy. I wouldn''t do anything to hurt myself."


    "But I clearly heard you say you wanted to exchange sincerity for sincerity."


    "Yes, my intention to save Sandy is absolutely genuine! But it doesn''t mean I have to die..."


    "Then why go through all the trouble with this act? Trying to deceive her feelings?"


    "It''s not deception. How could it be? It''s just a bit of strategy. Someone''s got to be brave enough to make the first move."


    Hearing this, Colby couldn''t help but lightly flick Sophie''s nose. "You and your cunning ns."


    Sophie grinned, all the fierceness from before gone from her face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This move was unexpected, but the results were surprisingly good. Not only did they catch Ricardo, but now Sandy owed her a huge favor. Sure, there was some calction involved, but her desire to save Sandy was genuine.


    Suddenly, Sophie remembered Logan was beside her. When she turned to check on his hand injury, she realized he had vanished without a trace. Even Ricardo was gone. Sophie frowned.


    Had Logan taken Ricardo away? Was it under Kiran''s orders, or his own?


    "Hey! What are you two going on about? It''s freezing out here. Can we get moving?" Sandyined. She had nned to drive her own car back, but Logan had locked it, leaving her no choice but to rely on Sophie and Colby.


    "Alright, alright, we''re going." Sophie took Colby''s hand, and they started walking slowly.


    Just as they were about to leave, Vanessa grabbed Colby''s pant leg, saying, "Colby, I''m sorry... I know I messed up. Please don''t leave me."


    Vanessa''s eyes reddened, but Colby didn''t even spare her a nce. "You


    better turn yourself into the pou


    tomorrow morning, or I''ll have someone take you there."


    by


    Hearing this, Vanessa''s hand finally let go. She picked up the pocketknife on the ground and ced it against her neck in despair. "Colby! Don''t you care if I die here?"


    "Want to die? Go ahead. Don''t ask me."


    Colby didn''t even turn his head. This time, even Sandy ignored Vanessa, and the three of them walked towards the nearby car.


    Vanessa didn''t expect Colby to be so ruthless. The knife fell from her neck to the ground. In the end, she didn''t have the courage to harm herself...


    From a corner, James watched Sophie and Colby walking away and took off his mask.


    Ricardo was already unconscious from the pain nearby.


    When Sophie held a gun while demanding his knife, he realized Sophie wasn''t truly seeking death but was performing a self-sacrifice act in front of Sandy. If she really wanted to die, a single shot would have done it.


    James smirked bitterly. It seemed Colby was the one who truly understood Sophie.


    He nced at Ricardo lying on the ground. Next, he needed to figure out how to handle this mess.


    Devonport was dangerous, and he couldn''t let Sophie get involved like Colby did.

 Chapter 942

    Sophie and Colby had just dropped Sandy off at the Pord family home. As soon as they arrived, Sandy spotted Angelo anxiously waiting at the door.


    "Brother!"


    Sandy rushed over. A spark of joy lighted up Angelo''s face. He was about to hug her when he noticed Sophie and Colby standing behind her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His smile froze, and his outstretched arms hung awkwardly in mid-air.


    This wasn''t in the ybook! How was he supposed to react to seeing Colby and Sophie?


    James! Where the heck are you when I need you?


    Sandy, oblivious to Angelo''s unease, threw herself into his arms, sobbing, "I thought I''d never see you again!"


    With tears streaming down her face, Sandy looked up to see Angelo nervously eyeing Sophie and Colby. She asked, puzzled, "What''s going on?"


    Angelo snapped back to reality. Seeing his sister''s tear-streaked face, he awkwardly shifted her to one side and, in a steady, deep voice, said, "Sandy, we have guests. Mind your manners." Manners? Since when did she ever worry about manners at home?


    "It seems Mr. Costello and Mrs. Costello saved Sandy. We owe you both a big thank you."


    Angelo''s palms were sweaty as he turned away, but Sophie just smiled and said, "Mr. Pord, aren''t you going to ask about the bodyguard you sent?"


    "Bodyguard?"


    Angelo immediately thought of James. Damn, James and his masked persona - how did he end up as a bodyguard?


    Who hires a bodyguard who wears a mask all the time?


    Thinking Angelo hadn''t caught on to who she meant, Sophie continued, "I''m talking about Logan."


    Logan? Who the heck is Logan?


    "He... is indeed a bodyguard for the Pord family. What about him? Didn''t hee back with you?"


    Sophie replied, "He could have, but in the blink of an eye, he vanished. It seems your man is quite the elusive one, Mr. Pord."


    "He always is. But Sandy is safe, and that''s what matters. Thank you both for tonight," Angelo said before casting a probing nce at Sophie and then offering, "Would you like to stay for a cup of tea?"


    Sophie, linking arms with Colby, declined, "Thank you. We''ve delivered her safe and sound, so Colby and I will be leaving now."


    As the couple prepared to leave, Sandy quickly said, "Sophie, I owe you one. I''ll repay you!"


    "Sure." Sophie smiled slyly, clearly not intending to be modest about it.


    Angelo couldn''t wait for Sophie and Colby to leave. He pretended to be calm as he said, "Take care."


    Watching Sophie and Colby turn to leave, Angelo finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the surface, he appeared


    "What''s going on?" Sandy looked puzzled.


    Angelo retorted, "You actually asked? Going outte at night because someone called for you? Do you want Dad to break your legs?"


    "Dad wouldn''t darey a hand on


    me." Sandy pouted, discontented et


    Angelo took a deep breath and


    asked, "What about the bodyguard I sent to rescue you?"


    "How should I know! And speaking of which, what kind of bodyguard did you send? He didn''t care about me at all!"


    The thought of the masked figure made Sandy''s skin crawl.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 943

    Angelo knew James had gone after Sophie, but as long as James was okay, that was enough for him.


    "Hurry up and get cleaned up," Angelo said. "Father doesn''t know you got into trouble yet, and if he finds out, it''s gonna be a mess."


    "It should be a mess! Ricardo teamed up with Vanessa to tie me up. What a jerk!"


    "Vanessa?"


    Angelo was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Ricardo to conspire with Vanessa to kidnap his sister.


    "Damn it!" Fuming, Angelo rolled up his sleeves and turned to leave the Pord family mansion.


    Sandy grabbed her reckless brother. "Bro! Where are you off to?"


    "Where am I going? I''m gonna make those two pay! They dared to mess with my sister!"


    "Bro! Hey!"


    Before Sandy could stop him, James walked in, still wearing his mask.


    When she saw James, Sandy frowned. "You actually came back? You..."


    Just as Sandy was about to explode, Angelo quickly intervened. "Alright, Sandy, head upstairs. I''ve got things to handle down here. Just go upstairs!"


    As Angelo pushed Sandy towards the stairs, she kept turning back, pointing at James, who stood there motionless. "You better teach him a lesson! He didn''t care if I lived or died! He fired his gun with me right there! Then he disappears after! That''s no way to do his job."


    "Alright, alright, I get it. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson!"


    Finally managing to get Sandy upstairs, Angelo felt more exhausted than if he''d run a mile. He walked back down, wiped the sweat off his brow, and looked at the sack James was carrying. "Did you go to an abandoned factory and bring back a sack of cement or something?"


    James removed his mask and dropped the sack in front of Angelo, revealing Ricardo''s pale face.


    Angelo stepped back instinctively. "You... you brought back a dead man?"


    "He''s still alive."


    Hearing this, Angelo patted his chest in relief. "That''s a relief..."


    "But he''s almost dead."


    "What?!"


    Seeing this, Angelo quickly shouted to the housekeeper upstairs. "Viona! Viona, call the doctor! Right away, to my room!"


    James raised an eyebrow. "Weren''t you just saying you wanted to beat him to death? Well, here he is, defenseless. Go ahead."


    "..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Staring at Ricardo lying on the ground, Angelo swallowed hard. Taking advantage of someone''s weakness didn''t sit right with him.


    James added, "Just a reminder, once he wakes up, you won''t stand a chance."


    Hearing this, Angelo, thinking of his sister who had been kidnapped by the man on the ground, raised his fist in righteous anger and lightly poked Ricardo''s shoulder.


    Angelo, feeling wronged, said, "I''m


    integrity. I can''t take


    advantage of someone''s weakne Don''t ruin my reputation!"


    James rubbed his temples. "Forget I said anything."


    "But why didn''t you bring my sister back earlier? She''s so mad, she might even miss her period this month!"


    James responded indifferently,


    "Sophie wanted Sandy to owe her a favor, so it made sense for her to do the delivery. Besides... Ricardo couldn''t fall into her hands.


    Angelo, puzzled, asked, "Why?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 944

    "Devonport''s waters run deep. I don''t want her knowing too much."


    After saying that, James kicked the bup sack towards Angelo''s feet. "Get him on the boat. I''ll be waiting up top." "Hey! James! You''re just dumping this on me?"


    Angelo was furious. He nced at Ricardo, lying in the sack and bleeding heavily, and couldn''t help but be astonished.


    Of all the people to kidnap, they had to go for the two most spoiled girls overseas. What a disaster.


    Odie and Jonah arrivedte, and by the time they got there, the ce was deserted.


    Odie looked around silently for a moment. "Are you sure this is the ce?"


    "Boss, I''m positive. The guys I sent to scout reported back. The phone signal wasing from here."


    Odie nced at his watch. It had already been two hours since they arrived.


    Was it already over?


    With a dark expression, Odie muttered, "Ricardo really can''t take a beating."


    The next morning, at the Pord household.


    "What? Sophie left? Who let her go!" Sandy was frantic. "When did she leave? Did she already board the ne?"


    The maid could only nod. "She''s been gone for a while now."


    "Why did she leave? Justst night, I said I owed her a favor. If she''s gone, how can I repay her? No, you have to call her back!"


    The maid, in disbelief, pointed to herself. "Me?"


    Sandy, displeased, pushed past the maid and ran downstairs, only to see Angelo sneaking around with a suitcase.


    Sandy was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    Angelo, intending to sneak away, was suddenly stopped by the sound and froze in ce.


    Sandy walked over and nced Angelo''s suitcase. "Are you... going on a long trip?"


    "Yeah, yeah, got some business to take care of outside, just a long trip..."


    "But why the sunsses and hat for a trip?"


    Sandy took off Angelo''s hat and sunsses before he could snatch them back, hiding them behind her back "You''re not sneaking out behind Dad''s back, are you?"


    "How could that be? Dad knows I''m leaving!"


    "Where to?"


    "Devonport!"


    Angelo almost blurted out ''Devonport'' automatically. It was toote to take it back.


    Hearing ''Devonport,'' Sandy''s eyes lit up. "Devonport? Can Ie?"


    "What for?"


    "Can''t I just go for fun?"


    Sandy tugged on Angelo''s arm, pleading, "Please, just take me with you."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll take you with me. But let''s get one thing straight, if you get air shipped back from Devonport like luggage again, I''m not standing up for you! I can''t handle Colby!" en.swhovels


    "No problem! I''ll behave this time!"


    Sandy happily followed Angelo, even offering to carry his suitcase for him.


    Angelo watched Sandy''s eager


    figure running ahead with


    satisfaction: Sneaking out alone,


    Dad might break his legs. But if both


    he and Sandy sneaked out, he couldContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    pin, the me on Sandy, and Dad


    might spare his legs!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 945

    Angelo trailed behind Sandy, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. "I went to Devonport just to keep you safe, you know! It''s all for your own good!"


    "I know, I know! You always look out for me!"


    Meanwhile, in Devonport, Adler and Jenna had been waiting at the airport for ages. Adler, with dark circles under his eyes, was so tired he was mistaking everyone for Sophie and Colby. "Jenna, we could''ve waited at home. They''re not kids. They can''t get lost, right?" Adler grumbled, "I could''ve gotten a few hours of sleep. I''ll be driving while half-asleepter." "Fine, I''ll drive then."


    The thought of Jenna''s driving instantly perked Adler up, "Actually... I think I''m good to drive."


    At the airport, Sophie and Colby had just arrived. From a distance, they spotted the bickering Jenna and Adler.


    "What do you mean? You think I can''t drive?"


    Jenna was tugging on Adler''s ear, clearly irritated, when Adler quickly backpedaled, "No, no! Jenna, you''re the best driver ever!"


    From the crowd, Colby coughed a couple of times.


    Tears welled up in Adler''s eyes once he noticed Colby. "You''re finally back!"


    Adler rushed over and hugged Colby tightly.


    Jenna also dashed to Sophie, eximing, "Sophie, have you lost weight? That ce abroad isn''t fit for normal people, is it? Did Colby take good care of you?" "Everything''s fine, but... why did you twoe in person?"


    Sophie nced between Adler and Jenna. Letting go of Colby, Adler sniffed and said, "Jenna insisted on picking you guys up. Dragged me out of bed!"


    "How could I trust anyone else with picking you up? Don''t you know what''s been happening in Devonport?"


    Sophie, noticing Jenna''s furrowed


    brows, realized Devonport might be facing troubles. She asked, "What''s been happening in Devonport Tately? Any trouble?"


    Jenna took a deep breath and revealed, "The day after you left, S Corporation and Tredgold


    Corporation were hit hard. Just look at the dark circles under Adler''s eyes, and you''ll know it''s been tough."


    Sophie frowned, "Such a big deal, and you didn''t even mention it?"


    vel


    Adler grimaced, "We didn''t want to worry you while you were abroad. Lennon is personally handling it, but Devonport has been chaotictely. Suddenly, there are new underground casinos, and the Mintons'' previously banned substances are circting again, especially in nightclubs and bars. Some of our partners changed sidesst minute. I went to confront them, and they dared to shut their doors in my face! It must be Odie and James stirring up trouble!"


    Sophie paused, "Wait, what does it have to do with James? I thought he went abroad?"


    Adler responded, "Who knows if he really went? Who else in Devonport has the influence to snatch so many of our partners?"


    Colby frowned slightly, deep in thought.


    Jenna fell silent for a moment before saying, "There''s something else..."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "More bad news? Jenna, just spill it."


    "Gordon... he''s fallen ill."


    At the mention of Gordon''s illness, Sophie was taken aback.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 946

    Within the Aldridge family, Adler drove Sophie and Jenna to the Burke Estate first, before he and Colby rushed off to check on thepany.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Sophie and Jenna saw a flurry of international medical experts moving in and out of the hall, seemingly deep in discussion. Various butlers and maids were hurrying between the first and second floors, indicating that something urgent was happening.


    Sophie recalled that in her previous life, Gordon wasn''t supposed to pass away this soon. Even though many things had changed since her rebirth, an illness shouldn''t have progressed this quickly, right? "I wonder what''s going on now," Sophie mused aloud.


    Beside her, Jenna looked visibly nervous, clearly shaken by themotion in the Aldridge family''s hall. Thest time she had seen such chaos was when the previous head of the family had passed away. "I''ll go up and check," Sophie said.


    "I''ming with you!"


    On the second floor, the maids were too preupied to notice Sophie and Jenna. Sophie immediately made a beeline for Gordon''s bedroom.


    Outside the room, two guards stood watch. As Sophie and Jenna approached, the guards stopped them.


    "Ms. Sophie, Ms. Jenna, he is recuperating and isn''t taking visitors."


    Jenna''s concern was evident as she asked, "Is it really that serious?"


    The guard''s silence spoke volumes.


    "Since we can''t see him, let''s wait downstairs," Sophie suggested.


    Just as she was about to turn away, filled with worry, Rick emerged from the room and said politely, "Mr. Gordon has something to discuss with Ms. Sophie. She cane in." Jenna, puzzled, asked, "Can''t Ie too?"


    Rick smiled, "Ms. Jenna, didn''t you visit just yesterday? And the day before that, and the day before that..."


    "Alright, alright, I won''t go in! You two have your secret talk," Jenna conceded quickly.


    She was just concerned about


    Gordon''s health and had been visiting frequently. Little did she expect that her visits would be tiresome before even Gordon got tired of them!


    "Jenna, I''m heading in," Sophie said.


    "Go ahead, and remember to wear a mask!"


    The smell of disinfectant during her previous visits had been almost unbearable. Jenna couldn''t fathom how Gordon''s frail body could handle so many medications.


    Following Rick into Gordon''s


    bedroom, Sophie was met with a strong scent of disinfectant and instively covered her mouth. She expected to see a weak and pale Gordon in bed.


    To her surprise, the bed was empty. Instead, Gordon was sitting on the sofa, ying cards with two maids.


    Sophie was taken aback. "What''s going on?"


    Gordon looked up, his eyes twinkling with amusement as he saw Sophie. "Come and sit."


    "You... aren''t you supposed to be sick?" Sophie asked, ncing at the ying cards on the table and then at Gordon''s healthyplexion.


    Sophie pointed at Rick, who pretended not to notice and exited the bedroom, making sure to close the door tightly behind him.


    "Mr. Gordon, you..."


    "Hold on a second," Gordon interrupted.


    He triumphantly revealed a pair of jokers, causing both maids to shake their heads in defeat. Then, with a flourish, heid down his remaining cards in a sequence: "Straight flush, I win" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Gordon stretched out his hands, grinning, "Pay up."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 947

    The maids'' eyes widened in shock.


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Each maid pulled a bill from her purse and ced it in Gordon''s hand. Then, they ran out crying.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was initially puzzled about why losing a single game made them cry, but the next moment, Gordon opened the drawer of the desk in front of him, revealing a thick stack of red bills.


    That stack was worth two months'' wages for those maids!


    "Mr. Gordon, are you hard up for cash?"


    "Not at all," Gordon said coolly. "But winning money sure feels great."


    After a few days, Gordon seemed even more cunning than before.


    Sophie sat across from Gordon and asked directly, "Why do you pretend to be sick?"


    "Ever gone fishing?"


    "Fishing?"


    "The Aldridge family in Devonport is like an anchor, always steady. I got curious, wondering what changes would happen in Devonport if I fell ill."


    Gordon ced the stack of bills he had won on the table andid a deck of ying cards in front of Sophie. "In an hour, just with a deck of cards, I made twenty grand. So, imagine how much a casino makes in an hour?"


    Sophie was stunned.


    Gordon continued, "These past few


    days, I''ve been getting reports on Devonport. Over a dozen


    underground casinos have popped up, allrge-scale. And the arcade''s size has more than tripled, with cash transactions in the arcade alone exceeding a hundred million, not to mention the casinos."


    "Wait, the arcade... wasn''t cash transactions banned years ago?"


    Sophie remembered, back when arcades became popr, cash was exchanged for gaming tokens, and winnings could be converted back into cash. This novel method attracted many people but waster


    deemed a form of gamble of


    underwent major reforms.


    and


    Devonport hadn''t had such arcades. for years.


    "Someone''s manipting things from behind the scenes. On the surface, they are legitimate businesses, but secretly, they still engage in gambling. Ordinary people can only enter through the front door, and those in the know use the back door. The daily revenue is still substantial."


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned and asked, "Is it Odie?"


    She could think of no one other than the Minton family who could pull off such an operation.


    "It''s not Odie," Gordon said. "Odie was abroad recently, and things in Summerfield have been quiet with the Mintons. His reach isn''t that long, and this isn''t his usual style."


    Gordon paused, then added, "However... I''ve had people investigate these ces secretly these past few days. It turns out those gaming machines were manufactured by the Minton''spany. Perhaps Odie knows something. Or maybe, it''s someone under him acting without his knowledge."


    Sophie was silent for a moment, then said, "I''ll find a way to investigate this."


    "You''ll have to do it alone. Colby can''t join you."


    Sophie frowned. "Why not?"


    "He has to deal with my mess." Gordon leaned back on the couch, saying, "I''m supposedly ill, so I''ll need Colby to handle the Aldridge family affairs. Besides, if you''re investigating the arcades and casinos, the S Corporation will need Colby too."


    "Don''t you have Adler?"


    "While you were away, Adler took charge, and the S Corporation''s sales dropped by fifteen percent."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 948

    "In all fairness, the drop in sales isn''t my fault. I''m swamped!"


    In the bustling office of S Corporation, Adler looked pleadingly at Sophie and Colby, "I''m doing the work of three people here! It''s impossible to keep up. Plus, for some reason, we''ve had a bizarre number of clients wanting to terminate their contracts early. I''ve been running around like a headless chicken, attending meetings domestically and internationally. You''ve got to cut me some ck."


    Jenna chimed in confidently from the side, "I can vouch for him! He''s been working himself to the bone in the office these past few days, looking every bit the weary warrior. It''s not ack of skill on his part. It''s just that thepetition is too fierce for him to handle alone."


    "Exactly!" Feeling vindicated by Jenna''s words, Adler perked up, "Jenna''s hit the nail on the head! Colby, you still owe me a bonus, by the way!"


    Colby, who was sitting across on a sofa pouring water for Sophie, replied, "You''ll have to ask my wife for that. In our house, she''s the one who holds the purse strings."


    "You!"


    Just as Adler was about to leap up in protest, Sophie pulled out a card and tossed it into Adler''s hands, saying, "Here, this is for your hard work."


    "You always know best!" Adler examined the card and frowned, "Huh? Isn''t this from Summerfield Bank? How much is in here?"


    "Can''t say for sure, but it should be at least ten million."


    "Wow, that''s quite generous!" Adler, thrilled, pocketed the card, "Working for Sophie? I''m all in!"


    Colby nced at Adler and mentioned, "That''s from Odie, you sure you want it?"


    "Odie?" Adler immediately pulled it out as if it were a hot potato and flung it back to Sophie, saying, "You should have said so earlier. I dare not ept his money." Sophie raised an eyebrow, "Oh? His money burns your hands?"


    "I don''t know about burning, but I''m afraid if I spend his money, I might end up in jail the next day." Everyone knows the Mintons are not to be messed with. That money could very well be dirty.


    "He didn''t give it to me for nothing. It''spensation, so technically, it''s not illegal to use it." "Really?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "Well, then I won''t be shy!"


    Adler rushed over to pick up the card again.


    Jenna smacked the back of Adler''s head, "Show some dignity, will you?"


    "It''s ten million we''re talking about. Opportunities to spend Odie''s money don''te by often. I''ll take what I can get!"


    As Adler pocketed the card again, he asked, "So, when are you twoing back to work? I really can''t stand working anymore."


    Sophie replied, "Not just yet for me. Colby cane back to help, but I''ve got other things to handle."


    "What? You''re going abroad again, or to Summerfield?"


    "Neither abroad nor to Summerfield." Sophie continued, "It''s just that Devonport has seen a rise in video game arcades and underground. casinostely. I want to do some field research for a few days, so thepany will have to rely on Colby and you for now."


    Adler immediately protested, "Him? You''re


    asking me to work with h


    s been a cker! It''


    always been me doing all the work!"


    Hearing this, Sophie turned to look at Colby with genuine affection and said, "Honey, this time please put in the effort to boost our sales. Don''t make Mr. Adler do all the work. You can do it, right?"


    Colby smiled indulgently, "Alright, from today onwards, I''ll be your support."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 949

    Adler, with a sly grin, said, "Remember when he''d ignore me if I asked for a document? Now, his wife tells him to manage thepany, and he''s all in!" "Well, they are married, after all."


    Jenna then turned to Colby, "Hey Colby, Grandpa''s still not done nning the wedding. He insists on having the ceremony first, then the registration. He wants it to be grand. That''s how the Costello family shows its respect."


    Colby sighed, "I just want to get the registration over with. He needs to hurry up, or I''ll take over the wedding nning myself."


    "No way! Grandpa''s been looking forward to this. If you take it away from him, he might throw a fit in public, and he''s seventy! You really wanna risk that?"


    Colby felt a headacheing on. He shouldn''t have let Grandpa handle the wedding ns in the first ce. Now, the wedding ns were holding up the registration.


    Sophie reassured him, "Rx. We''ve got a lot on our te right now. Do you really think we won''t make it to the wedding day?"


    "It''s different. I''ll handle it myself and make sure you have the wedding of the century."


    Sophie''s face lit up with a smile at Colby''s words.


    The romantic atmosphere between them, as if surrounded by floating pink bubbles, was too much for Jenna. She finally said, "Should we leave you two lovebirds alone?" Just then, a knock came from the office door. "It''s me, can Ie in?"


    Recognizing Julian''s voice, Sophie replied, "Come in."


    Julian entered, followed by Booker.


    The Julian standing before them now was a far cry from the trainee he was a few months back. He radiated a mature and seasoned demeanor.


    Seeing the room full of people, Julian hesitated, "Uh... did Ie at a bad time?"


    Adler quickly raised his hand, "Oh,


    that''s on me. invited them. Wasn''t invi


    the Cloude family always under Ricardo''s thumb? But after he signed off on a massive debt. couldn''t repay, the board voted him out. Now, Julian here is the new CEO of the Cloude family. Plus, we''ve got a long-term partnership with them now. We''ve gone from foes to friends, turning the tide!"


    Previously, the Cloude family and S Corporation were at each other''s throats. But Sophie had yed her cards right, recing Ricardo with Julian.


    Julian turned to Sophie, "I owe it all to you. Without your training, I couldn''t have taken over the Cloude family so quickly."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna, puzzled, asked, "But didn''t


    you always want to be famous? And


    now you''re a top-tier celebrity. Are


    you really giving that up to run the Cloude family?"


    Julian paused before answering, "Ms. Sophie was right. Being a star, constantly in the spotlight, just makes you a moneymaking tool for others. You''re forced to do things you don''t want to do, take jobs you don''t want. But by bing a major yer, I can clean up the industry. I want to be in control, to make a change and fix the chaos in this business."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 950

    Listening to Julian''s speech, Adler gave him a big thumbs up. "Awesome! I''ll be the first to nominate you for the Top Ten Progressive Youths award next year!" "Yeah, right! Who made you the award giver?" Jenna smacked the back of Adler''s head.


    Rubbing his head, Adler grumbled, "Jenna! Can you stop taking it out on me all the time?"


    From behind Julian, Booker chimed in, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Julian needs to get back to Bloomsbury to handle the Yun Corporation. We''re here to say goodbye."


    Sophie nodded. "Of course, you should go back and take care of things at Yun Corporation. Devonport''s been pretty chaotictely. It might actually be better without you guys here."


    Julian added, "Reece wanted me to tell you that the entertainment industry''s been seeing a lot of new talent recently. These neers seem to have been groomed for years, and though we don''t know who''s backing them, they''re making waves. If they all be top stars, it could mean huge profits for whoever''s behind them. He said you''d understand the gravity of the situation."


    Julian had seen too much chaos in the industry over the past few months.


    It wasn''t as clean as he''d imagined, nor was it fair. Hard work didn''t always pay off here.


    Sophie fell silent for a moment. When she first decided to debut, it was because the situation required her to step into the limelight for S Corporation''s benefit.


    Gordon had seemed genuinely sincere about making her a big star. Whether it was going to Aldridge Global as a trainee or everything that followed, it all felt like Gordon had orchestrated it from the beginning. Meeting Julian at Aldridge Global had been her slim chance to topple Ricardo.


    Later, attending the Mintons'' dinner as a celebrity, meeting Odie for the first time, the ind variety show, her and James'' brush with danger, Odie taking her away-everything seemed interconnected. And Gordon, like a chess master, had positioned her as his most important piece.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Gordon had long understood the entertainment industry''s influence on the capital behind it. He had her take all the carefully trained trainees from Aldridge Global,ying the groundwork for S Corporation to leverage celebrities in the future.


    A single celebrity or idol could have millions of fans. Just one ad


    skyrocket S Corporation''s Could


    and sell out its products.


    Could such powerful influence be found anywhere else in the global industry?


    Even though celebrities were just tools for capitalists, they were mutually beneficial and indispensable.


    Gordon''s nning had started much earlier than anyone had realized.


    "Honey?"


    Colby''s voice snapped her back to reality. She noticed everyone looking at her. "Did I just zone out?" she asked.


    "More than just zoning out! We''ve been calling you forever, and you didn''t respond!" Adler said, puzzled.


    "Could it be that the poison hasn''t clearedpletely? Is your brain affected?" he added.


    Jenna red at Adler. "Shut up! Can''t you say something nice for once?"


    Adler quickly covered his head. "I''m just


    somed about Sophie! If


    something happened to her, what would Colby do?"


    "You still shouldn''t curse someone''s brain like that! You seriously can''t say anything nice!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 951

    "You can''t expect to get ivory from a dog''s mouth-no one can!"


    "You!"


    Listening to Jenna and Adler bickering, Sophie couldn''t help but interject, "Alright, alright, enough about dogs and ivory. What I''m really thinking about is how they''ve got so many artists lined up, all prepped and ready. These people are definitely going to serve somepany once they hit it big. But as far as we know, there''s no new entertainmentpany rising in Devonport, right?"


    Adler replied, "Nope, nothing I''ve found so far. But here''s the weird part-there''s been a sudden surge in new arcades and casinos, and a bunch of neers are flooding the entertainment scene. No way the person behind this is doing it quietly."


    Sophie paused for a moment before saying, "I''ll find a chance to check it out."


    "Sophie, you better think this through. That ce is a mixed bag. If the person behind this is Odie, that''s one thing, but if it''s not..."


    It would mean there''s another foreign power at y.


    Later that evening, Sophie changed into something casual and, under the cover of night, squeezed into the crowd and entered a newly opened arcade in the downtown area.


    The arcade, on the second floor of a shopping center, was surprisingly busy despite the ground floor''s modest convenience stores and the surrounding old residential buildings.


    As she reached the second floor, Sophie was immediately hit by a pungent smell of smoke as she approached the entrance. The ce was filled with thick smoke, making it hard to see inside, where people were fervently ying games amid cursing and shouting.


    Sophie frowned, and despite holding her breath, she was still choked by the smoke upon entering.


    The concentration of cigarette smoke was beyond normal.


    And with no venttion or windows, she felt dizzy shortly after entering.


    "Got it! Got it! Caught one!"


    Sophie frowned, recognizing the


    voice. It sounded familiar. When she looked to her side, she saw a man in casual clothes, wearing a basebal cap and sunsses, frantically trying to win a prize from a c?aw machine.


    Sophie found the sight oddly familiar. Almost nobody else was bothering with the w machines.


    Who on earth is ying with the w machine here?


    Sophie approached and tapped the man on the shoulder, startling him. When he turned and saw it was Sophie, he nervously swallowed.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, saying, "Mr. Pierce? Didn''t expect to see you in Devonport, indulging in such a hobby."


    "I''m not Mr. Pierce! You''ve got the wrong person!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Angelo''s eyes were frantic, instinctively wanting to retreat, but Sophie had already pulled off his sunsses, exposing his handsome face to the air.


    Angelo quickly covered his face, saying, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else, Mrs. Costello, really!"


    "We''ve never met, how do you know I''m Mrs. Costello?"


    Seeing his identity exposed, Angelo could only lower his hands,


    nervously exining, "I didn''t expect


    to run into Mrs. Costello here; what a coincidence! I''m not Kiran, I''m Angelo, we''re brothers and look


    quite alike. I''ve heard my brother talk about you..."


    "Mr. Pierce, has anyone ever told you that you sound exactly like Donald Duck when you lie?"


    "Why Donald Duck?"


    "Because when you''re frantically exining, you really do quack a lot."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 952

    Angelo chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Mrs. Costello, you''re just kidding around, right?"


    "Still, Mr. Bradford, you seem a bit different from thest time we met," Sophie said with a smile. "Remember when I bought you out for 50 million? Quite the hefty sum, wasn''t it?" Angelo replied, "Just 50 million? If I have to, I''ll pay you back. I''ll buy my own freedom!"


    Sophie''s tone turned serious. "That''s not how it works. You''ve got to honor your agreements. Since you promised, you can''t just walk away from being the boss. A man of your stature, Mr. Bradford, wouldn''t go back on his word, right?"


    Recalling James''s instructions from his time abroad, Angelo could only pretend to be extremely reluctant. "To be honest, I''ve been under the Pord family''s thumb for too long. I just came to Devonport to get some air, nothing more."


    "Quite a coincidence, Mr. Bradford. You show up in Devonport, and here we are, meeting again."


    Sophie didn''t buy into coincidences that easily. Sticking to the script James had given him, Angelo said with a straight face, "It''s too much of a coincidence. You didn''te looking for me on purpose, did you, Mrs. Costello?"


    Hearing Angelo''s words, Sophie couldn''t help but think of Gordon. He had tipped her off about this arcade, hinting that something fishy was going on.


    Could it have been Gordon who set this up, making sure she ran into Angelo here?


    Seeing Sophie direct her suspicion elsewhere, Angelo quickly said, "Do you know something unusual about this arcade too?"


    Pointing to a tag on a nearby w machine, Angelo highlighted that it was clearlybeled as being made in Summerfield by the Minto Corporation.


    Meanwhile-


    In Summerfield, at the Minto headquarters...


    "Please, boss, spare me!"


    Several men were harshly pinned to the ground.


    Odie sat high up, a cold glint in his eyes, his tone dripping with cruelty. "I''ll ask again, who did it?"


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"


    One of the men crawled forward,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    pleading, "It was a private buyer. We


    didn''t


    who it was, but he had a


    contract from the Mintos! He requested thetest machines, and we followed the contract to the letter. The contract was verified as legit! Boss, I''m telling the truth!"


    Odie asked calmly, "The buyer''s contact info and the delivery location."


    "No contact info! But they specifically asked us to deliver the machines to the Devonport docks!"


    "Is my signature on the contract?"


    "No... it''s not."


    "So you signed it yourself?"


    "I wouldn''t dare! I swear!"


    Looking at the underling kneeling on the ground, Jonah stepped forward and asked, "Boss, should we kill him?"


    "Chop off his hand."


    Hearing this, the underling broke into a cold sweat.


    Odie stood up, grabbed a hammer nearby, and smashed it down hard on a machine.


    Shaking off the pain in his hand,


    Odie coldly nced at the other machines and ordered, "Smash


    §Ö


    them all! Send this batch of machines and his severed hand to


    the Devonport docks!"


    "Yes, boss."


    Odie walked outside, annoyed by the wailing sounds inside. He adjusted his tie in irritation.


    Jonah followed closely, saying,


    "Boss, it looks like someone is


    targeting S Corporation in


    vel


    Devonport. This could be a golden opportunity for us."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 953

    "Opportunity?"


    Odie let out a derisiveugh, "What kind of crap opportunity is this?"


    They were treating him like a ything, taking whatever they wanted from the Minton estate and dumping all the me on his shoulders! He was determined to settle the score with whoever was behind this


    mess.


    "Jonah, get ready. We''re heading to Devonport."


    "Devonport?" Jonah asked.


    A fierce look shed in Odie''s eyes, "To find that snake hiding in the grass and settle ounts!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Late at night, inside the Burke residence in Devonport, James pushed open the door to his home. He hadn''t been back for several days, and the ce was covered in dust.


    As James turned on the light downstairs, a foul smell wafted down from upstairs. Covering his nose and mouth, he slowly made his way upstairs.


    The moment he opened the door to the main bedroom, a swamp-like stench hit him, and a look of disgust flickered in his eyes.


    The woman lying on the bed was already withered, her hair dry and yellow, her body as thin as a skeleton wrapped in skin, her eyes deeply sunken, her lips cracked like parched earth, and her body emitted a foul odor.


    "Save... me..." Nichole''s voice was hoarse and grating, each word draining all her strength.


    "Still alive?" James sneered. It seemed Nichole''s will to live had been strong these past few days. Before leaving, he''d only left her a bowl of oatmeal and half a ss of water. Somehow, she''d managed to survive on that.


    It looked like she might have even resorted to eating her own waste; otherwise, she wouldn''t be in this condition.


    "Why... why..." Nichole''s thoughts were muddled. During her days here, she had strange dreams every night.


    In her dreams, James was


    affectionate towards her. She was


    the shining star of Burke International after returning from studying abroad. Even though she wasn''t Mrs. Burke, she was at James''s side at every social event.


    In those dreams, Sophie was always the one losing to her! Countless people adored Nichole, and she was the general manager of Burke International, James''s partner. She even had the power to take Sophie''s life, letting Sophie and her unborn child die in the operating room!


    Even Bea''s attitude towards her changed, hinting that Nichole could be the new Mrs. Burke of Burke International.


    But when she woke up, everything was different. Nichole refused to believe that it was all just a dream!


    James looked at her coldly, as if she were already dead. "You''re of no use anymore. I''ll send you on your way."


    "No... don''t..." Nichole''s eyes widened. She didn''t want to die! She still wanted to live, but James had already pulled out a gun and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet pierced Nichole''s


    forehead, and she froze, memories of her past life shing through her mind like a passing parade before her death. She was supposed to be Mrs. Burke! She was supposed to be the final winner!


    But soon, the fate of her past life followed suit. James had stripped her of everything and ultimately stabbed her seventeen times in a fit of rage, leading to her tragic death.


    Outside the Burke residence, James poured gasoline around the house that he and Sophie had once called their new home. From inside the house to the outside, from the garden to the front yard, he left no part untouched.


    James lit a cigarette outside the main gate and tossed the lighter onto the grass. Instantly, mes spread, engulfing the entire Burke residence in fire.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 954

    In the lively arcade, Angelo whipped out $500 to buy tokens, catching the cashier''s eye. She peered at the stack of credit cards and the thick wad of cash in his wallet, then nced at the inclothes guy


    nearby.


    "Here are your tokens, sir."


    Handing two big baskets to Sophie, Angelo boomed, "Go wild! It''s all on me today!"


    "Why thank you, Mr. Pord," Sophie said, stressing ''Mr. Pord'' with a smirk.


    When they reached the fishing game, Angelo leaned in and whispered, "Are we really doing this?"


    Sophie nodded, whispering back, "Absolutely. No one else here spends like you do, Mr. Pord. If they miss this chance, they''re just dumb."


    "And why am I footing the bill?"


    "Mr. Pord, I didn''t bring any cash."


    "You..."


    "Plus, how many guys bring a girl here and let her pay?" Sophie added. "They''re clearly eyeing the wealthy guys. It''s all part of the n. Anyway, $500 isn''t much for Mr. Pord, right?"


    Everyone knew the Pord family was worth fifty billion, topping the overseas billionaire list.


    No way Mr. Pord would balk at $500.


    Angelo sighed. He wasn''t Kiran! He''d been living off his family''s wealth for over twenty years. The most he ever earned was the fifty million Sophie gave him, which was confiscated when he got back overseas. The money in his wallet was begged from his penny-pinching little sister!


    He decided to ask James for


    reimbursementter. Sophie wasn''t his ex-wife. She was his boss! Since when did employees pay for their


    bosses? heir


    Soon, Sophie and Angelo were burning through their tokens, drawing a crowd. A inclothes man sidled up to them.


    Watching Angelo fail again to catch the big fish, he sighed, "Ah, missed again!"


    Annoyed, Angelo looked up, "If you''re so good, why don''t you try?"


    "These games are boring. I''ve got something much more fun. Wanna try it with your girlfriend?"


    Angelo scoffed, "Girlfriend? What are you talking about..."


    "Sure, I''m bored with this anyway. What''s this more fun machine?"


    finish, "Sweetie, doesn''t it so


    Sophie cut him off before he


    fun?"


    Angelo wanted to rify their rtionship but froze when he saw Sophie''s threatening re.


    It was the same look James gave him when he didn''t study!


    Sheepishly, he said, "If you say so... it must be fun."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go then."


    Sophie stood up, taking the lead.


    She''d been watching the people eyeing Angelo, getting a good sense of the arcade staff. They were in in clothes, blending in as


    customers to pick their targets


    Anyone spending over $400 would


    likely be led to a back room for their so-called ''more fun machine.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 955

    Angelo trailed behind Sophie, looking less like a boyfriend and more like a kid being dragged along by his mom.


    Sophie shot Angelo a nce. Back at the Pord estate, he had thismanding presence. So why did he seem so timid here in Devonport, barely daring to lift his head?


    "Cough, cough," Angelo cleared his throat and straightened up. "What''s that in the back?"


    The employee leading them replied, "The machine back there isn''t for public disy. The ones out here might get you some stuffed toys, but the ones inside? They pay out in cash. Isn''t that way more exciting than fishing?"


    Angelo''s curiosity piqued at the mention of cash. "But I heard games like that are banned."


    "Well, we''re just keeping it on the down-low. Not something I tell just anyone."


    "So, you work here, huh?"


    "Just bringing in customers for the boss."


    "And the machines in the back, they really pay out in cash, right then and there?"


    "Of course!"


    "Your boss must have some serious chops. I''m in business too, and this seems pretty lucrative. Maybe you could show me the ropes sometime?"


    "I''ll have to check with the boss. If he gives the green light, then sure!"


    Before long, Angelo was chatting away with the employee. Sophie had assumed Angelo was a bit clueless, but he was surprisingly adept at getting information. Looks like his time at the newspaper taught him a thing or two. He wasn''t just ying dumb in front of her. The guy had real skills.


    "I recognize those machines. I


    yed them in Summerfield. They''re easy to get the hang of. Don''t tell me your''s boss is Mr. Odie? I''ve bumped into him a few times." en.swhovels


    As Angelo started digging deeper, Sophie felt a pang of concern and quickly stepped in. "Honey, stop exaggerating. We''re nobodies. How could we ever meet Mr. Odie? We''ve only seen him from a distance at those fancy parties. Mr. Odie


    wouldn''t know us, let alone work


    with people like us."


    Angelo looked confused. What? Odie was almost his brother-inw! Even if their statuses were miles apart, he was still above Odie!


    Why was Sophie putting him down like this? Angelo''s face soured, but the employee thought he was embarrassed. "I''m just an employee. I can''t reveal the boss''s identity, but These


    you''ve got a sharp eye entity, but


    machines are top-notch, shipped in from Summerfield, guaranteed authentic and legal."


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned slightly. So, the machines were indeed from Summerfield. That meant Odie was involved.


    As Sophie and Angelo stood outside a small door, the employee opened it, and a cloud of smoke hit them, even stronger than outside. Inside were rows of banned slot machines. "Please,e in."


    Just then, they heard Sandy''s voice from outside: "Get off me! How dare you touch me! Are you crazy?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 956

    Hearing Sandy''s voice, Angelo bolted in her direction without a second thought.


    Sophie was right on his heels. As they entered, they saw Sandy being hassled by a group of middle-aged goons.


    Sandy, dressed in a blue and white checkered mini skirt with her golden curls cascading down her back, looked every bit the spoiled princess from a wealthy family.


    Sophie couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern. Sandy''s outfit was practically a beacon for unwanted attention in a ce like this. Any hope of keeping a low profile for their investigation was now out the window.


    "Back off, all of you!"


    Angelo stepped in front of Sandy, his imposing six-foot frame and straight posture instantlymanding attention.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Brother! They dared to touch me! Cut off their hands! I want them fed to the dogs!" Sandy fumed.


    Angelo''s initial bravado caught in his throat as he noticed the thugs'' expressions darkening.


    Sandy had often spouted such threats abroad without consequence, but this was Devonport. Here, such boldness could easily earn them a beating.


    Seeing the situation spiraling out of control, Sophie stepped forward. "We''re all here to have a good time. No need to get rough with a girl."


    The lead thug, eyeing Sophie up and down despite her casual clothes andck of makeup, smirked. "Oh, another hero, huh? Pretty, too. How about you and your sister keep uspany tonight, and we''ll call i even? Otherwise, things might get nasty."


    "How dare you!" Sandy snapped. "Do you even know who you''re talking to?"


    The six greasy-looking men leered at


    them. Sophie noticed their tattoos


    and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Which one of you touched my sister?"


    A blond thug stepped forward, his stance defiant. "I did. So what?"


    Around the arcade, other men stood up, though a few savvy patrons quickly made their exit.


    The staff, too scared to intervene, watched as Sophie surveyed the dozen or so men now sizing them up.


    Sandy''s appearance had indeed stirred up quite a ho''s nest.


    The leader, cigarette dangling from his lips, boasted, "Everyone in this arcade is part of our crew. You should''ve asked around about us in Devonport! Cross us, and men will pay with their lives; women, with their dignity."


    "You!"


    Sandy, unable to bear the insult,


    moved to p the man, but Sophiet


    stopped her. "So, you''re a big


    deal in


    Devonport, huh?"


    "Damn right!" the greasy man leered. "Stick with me, and I might even pay you a little."


    Just as his hand reached for Sophie, the arcade doors burst open. A flood of people armed with stun batons rushed in.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Colby strolled in through the haze, casually waving away the smoke. With a frown, hemanded, "Take them all down."


    The Costello family''s well-trained guards swiftly subdued the thugs, pinning them to the ground in no time.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 957

    Several people tried to fight back, but they couldn''t evenst a minute. The hall quickly filled with their agonizing screams. "Mercy! Mercy!"


    The greasy guy leading them was pinned to the ground, desperately lifting his head, only to see Colby standing over him. His face turned as white as a sheet. "Colby... Colby, please, have mercy!"


    Colby pressed his leather boot against the greasy guy''s face and looked around coldly. "You from the West Dock?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s me! Have mercy, Colby!"


    "And that hand-did it touch my wife?"


    "Wife?"


    The greasy guy''s face contorted in terror as he realized the woman he had harassed was Mrs. Costello. Quickly, he noticed Colby holding Sophie, the woman he had just tried to hit on. "No, no! I didn''t get the chance to..."


    Before he could finish, a menacing re from Colby made him shut up.


    Colby, in a calm voice, ordered, "Take him away and p him until he can''t speak."


    "Yes, sir!"


    His men quickly dragged the greasy guy away.


    Sophie pointed at the blonde who had reached out to Sandy earlier. "Bring him over. Let Ms. Sandy deal with him."


    "Yes!"


    Colby''s men promptly brought the blonde man to Sandy. He trembled all over when he saw her.


    Sophie grinned at Sandy. "Ms. Sandy, didn''t you say you wanted to chop off his hand? Here''s a knife, just for you."


    Seeing the dagger Sophie had, Angelo panicked. "You had a knife! Why didn''t you pull it out earlier?" Sophie shot back, "If I''d pulled it out earlier, could Mr. Costello have taken on ten guys by himself?" "...Taking on ten is indeed a bit of a stretch."


    But at least we wouldn''t have looked so weak in front of these lowlifes!


    "Ms. Sandy, the knife is ready. However you want to handle this, go ahead."


    Seeing the knife in Sophie''s hand,


    not aesitated. She was angry betThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    not actually ready to chop


    someone''s hand.


    "I, I don''t really want to see blood. Maybe you guys should do it."


    Sandy hemmed and hawed.


    Sophie knew Sandy didn''t have the guts. She signaled to Colby''s men, and the blonde guy was quickly taken away. "Alright, Ms. Sandy, what brings you here sote at night?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Sandy turned to Angelo. "Isn''t it because my brother sneaked out in the middle of the night? I just wanted to see where he was going, so D followed him."


    "What?! You followed me?"


    Angelo''s eyes widened. "How did you follow me?"


    "GPS. I installed it in your car. It even has a live recording feature.


    Impressive, right?" Sandy boa.neys


    looking smug.


    Angelo felt like pping his forehead. "GPS? And live recording? I''m not your boyfriend; why are you spying on me!"


    Sandy blurted out, "You sneaking around to Devonport-there''s got to be something up. I was just curious!"


    Sophie immediatelytched onto that. "Oh? Mr. Costello came to Devonport on the sly?"


    "I..."


    Seeing Sophie''s suspicious look, Angelo started sweating buckets.


    James! Save me! I can''t hold on!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 958

    Just as Angelo was scrambling for words, one of Colby''s men burst in from outside. He hesitated for a moment when he spotted Sophie, then awkwardly sidled up to Colby, looking like he wanted to share something in private.


    "Boss..."


    Seeing everyone''s curious gazes, Colby said, "No need to whisper, just say it."


    "Yes, sir!" The man straightened up and reported, "The Burke mansion caught fire. The mes spread quickly, and the ce ispletely burned down!"


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Colby shot his man an icy look.


    The man felt a shiver run down his spine.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hadn''t the boss just said there were no outsiders here?


    While no one dared to break the silence, Angelo suddenly eximed, "The Burke mansion? On fire? Oh my God, that''s huge! Wasn''t Mr. Burke Mrs. Costello''s ex-husband? We should definitely go check it out If someone really died, we should at least help with the arrangements..."


    Another awkward silence ensued.


    Sandy shot an embarrassed re at Angelo and said, "Brother, could you have picked a worse moment to bring that up?"


    The Burke and Russell families were already at each other''s throats, their feud was infamous.


    Meanwhile, Devonport was still buzzing with the scandal of James''s affair with a college student while he was married.


    Sophie spoke up calmly, "The Burke family still has Bea in charge. Besides, as Mr. Pei mentioned, I''m the ex-wife. Handling the aftermath isn''t my responsibility."


    "You''re right, that was thoughtless of


    me," Angelo sighed. "Fate always seems to frown on the bold. It must have been a gas leak at the Burke mansion. Speaking of which, I just remembered I left the gas on at home. We should head back. Sandy, say our goodbyes to Mrs. Costello and Colby. We need to leave!"


    Angelo, clearly in a hurry, started pulling Sandy away. Sandy, still bewildered, was dragged along.


    As he was pulling her, Angelo waved back at Sophie and Colby, "Colby! Boss! We''re taking off!"


    "Brother! Why are you dragging me? What''s the rush?"


    Sandy clearly didn''t want to leave. Meanwhite, the man continued, "However, the fire has been put out, and the police found a charred female body, presumably the Burke family''s new bride."


    Colby red at his man and gave him a swift kick. "Why didn''t you mention that earlier?"


    The man, looking aggrieved, said, "Boss... the timing didn''t seem right."


    Sophie remained expressionless.


    How could someone like James get caught up in something like this so easily?


    Still, the fire at the Burke mansion that conveniently killed Nichole was suspicious.


    "By the way, there''s a hidden back door filled with gambling machines. I checked it out earlier. I''ve seen those machines before in Summerfield." Sophie pointed at the door they had entered through, now making it impossible for the arcade''s staff to escape, even if they wanted to.


    Initially, Colby could have rounded everyone up, but without knowing the true nature of this arcade, acting rashly could have alerted legitimate businesses and been


    counterproductive.


    Now that they confirmed the ce was shady, they could shut it down quickly and efficiently, ensuring none of the staff could escape. "Boss, we''ve brought everyone from inside here."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 959

    Colby''s crew ushered the guests from the back rooms to the front.


    "Take them to the station. Chief Miller will want a word with them," Colby ordered.


    "Got it, boss."


    As one group after another was led away, Colby nced at the staff being held down. "You gonna spill the beans, or do I have to make you talk?"


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"


    One of the staff members quickly raised his head. "Boss, a few of us from the docks just wanted to make some extra cash. A mate mentioned a businessman was opening an arcade. He said if you joined as a franchise, paid the fee, you''d run your own gig. No need to worry about setup or machines. But there was a catch-you had to be a local from Devonport and have some connections."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Connections to me, right?" Colby pressed.


    "Not just you... the Aldridge family, Tredgold family, Dennis family, even the Russells... anyone with some pull."


    The man couldn''t meet Colby''s eyes.


    Sophie felt a chill as she listened. It was clear that someone was out to smear their reputation. Unable to attack them directly, they decided to corrupt from within. They''d use their people to make money, and once discovered, those same people would be dealt with internally.


    It was a two-pronged attack: make money off them and then weaken their manpower and reputation in Devonport. The mastermind behind this was truly devious.


    Sophie asked, "So, they just let you run the ce on your own?"


    "No, we got special training. The machines were rigged so we could control the profits. Someone from the top would check in every two


    weeks to monitor the


    Sophie continued, "What''s your monthly turnover?"


    "It varies. Our shop is small, but we handle at least a hundred grand a day, sometimes even more. In a month... we''re talking millions."


    The mention of millions still seemed unbelievable to Sophie. The shop wasn''t big. If it wererger, the monthly profits could be astronomical. Suddenly, Gordon''s words came to mind. "In an hour, with just a deck of cards, I can make twenty grand. So, imagine a casino''s hourly take."


    Gordon won big because he bet big.


    Here, the stakes weren''t as high, but with a variety of gaming machines and plenty of patrons, arger


    casino could rake in profits nonstop.


    Sophie said, "So, you''re saying you have to give them at least half or a third of your earnings every month?"


    "Our books have always been split


    fifty-fifty. Many of theds have gotten rich. Some of therger


    shops can make tens of millions a month Boss, we were blinded by the money. Please, have mercy! We won''t do it again!"


    Colby had always looked out for his people, which is why they were so loyal to him.


    The men on the ground kept pleading for mercy. Colby gave them a brief look and said, "Take them all to the station."


    When they heard this, their hearts sank further, but they didn''t dare resist.


    Colby had made it clear from the start-his people were not to get involved in gambling. These men, he wouldn''t protect, nor could he.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 960

    Sophie reached out and sped Colby''s hand.


    Colby might have looked indifferent on the outside, but deep down, he was all heart.


    The staff they had just encountered must have been with Colby for quite some time.


    Whoever was pulling the strings behind the scenes was ying dirty, aiming to make them crumble by watching their own people end up behind bars, one by one. "I''m okay."


    Colby''s voice was low and steady. He tightened his grip on Sophie''s hand and said, "Let''s check the back room."


    Sophie nodded.


    The back room was a mess, littered with cigarette butts and filled with lingering smoke.


    Sophie had seen these machines before in Summerfield.


    She recalled when Odie had taken her to a construction site, boasting about building a den of sin.


    After a moment of silence, Sophie said, "Looks like Odie''s got his hands all over this."


    In Summerfield, nothing moved without Odie''s say-so, including these machines making their way to Devonport.


    Colby gestured to the people outside, "Take everything to the station."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What''s the point of raiding just one ce? Devonport''s already crawling with these arcades," Sophie said, frowning. "I heard them say this ce has been open for at least a month. That means, even before we went abroad, someone had already started setting up shop here. And after we left, they sped things up."


    Sophie felt a gnawing sense of unease.


    She sensed they were being yed, led by the nose by someone who had thempletely in his grip. Devonport, the docks.


    Two dockworkers were moving crates from the cargo ship to the shore using a forklift.


    As thest crate was delivered, the foreman pointed at it, "Open it up for inspection."


    The dockworkers exchanged wary nces before prying open the crate.


    As the foreman moved in to take a look, one of the workers suddenly held a knife to his throat.


    "Don''t..."


    Inside the crate, instead of machines, there was a smashed device and a severed hand.


    Odie took off his cap, looking utterly out of ce in worker''s clothes,


    stark contrast to his usual


    demeanor. Content belongvele


    "Spill it. Who''s your boss?"


    Odie''s voice carried a menacing edge.


    "Please... spare me..." the foreman begged. "I swear, I don''t know anything! I''m just a delivery guy!"


    "Not talking?"


    Odie sneered, "Guess it''s time for you to meet your maker."


    "Wait!"


    Before he could finish, sirens red in the distance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jonah quickly yanked off his cap, "Boss! It''s a setup!"


    "No kidding! Did I need you to tell me that?"


    Odie realized they were in trouble, but in that split second of


    distraction, the foreman shover


    UM


    Odie away and bolted towards the shore. ¨¦n.swnovels


    Odie lunged to give chase, but Jonah grabbed his arm urgently, "Boss, it''s the cops! We have to scram!"


    "I''m not scared of the cops! Let go! I need to know who''s framing me!"


    In his fury Odie barely registered Jonah''s frantic shouts, "It''s Devonport''s police! We''ve got the machines on us, there''s no talking our way out of this! We need to go, now!"


    Jonah was pulling on Odie, but it was toote. Devonport''s police had already surrounded the docks.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 961

    Devonport Police Station.


    *Bam!*


    Odie mmed his foot into the table, yelling, "I''m not here to buy machines, dammit! I''m not one of you Devonport folks! I''m here to help you catch a crook, got it?"


    The two interrogators exchanged nces, clearly thinking he was out of his mind.


    One of them, staying calm, asked, "Tell us about the severed hand and the machine found in the box."


    "I''ve told you a thousand times, I''m helping you catch someone! Why the hell are you detaining me?"


    Odie, known for his short fuse, was fuming. All he could think about was who had set him up. Answering questions was thest thing on his mind.


    The interrogator ignored his outburst and pressed on, "How many times have you transported these machines? Who''s the buyer? And the seller?"


    "I''m the president of the Mintons, ever heard of the Summerfield Minton family? And you''re detaining me? You''re asking me who the seller is? I damn well want to know who''s been moving machines out of mypany!"


    "So, the machines belong to yourpany?"


    §á


    Odie let out an angryugh. "Fine, call Colby! Call Sophie! Surely you know them, right?"


    Hearing Odie mention Sophie and Colby, the two interrogators nced at each other. Meanwhile, at Burke Estate-


    Sophie sat on the study''s sofa, stunned. "What? Odie got arrested at the docks?"


    Colby said, "It was like a scene out of a crime movie. They say it was quite a sight."


    Sophie couldn''t even picture it. Odie getting caught, hopping around frantically on the beach-what a hrious scene that must have been!


    "And then?"


    Jenna, munching on popcorn, listened as Colby said, "The station mentioned that Odie wants us to pick him up."


    Adler, also munching on popcorn, chimed in, "Why bother picking him up? He got caught transporting machines, let him deal with it."


    "Exactly!"


    Jenna nodded in agreement.


    Gordon, seated in his office chair,mented indifferently, "Could you guys possibly discuss this somewhere other than my study?" "Ohe on, Mr. Gordon, don''t be like that. We''ve all been crashing at your cetely."


    The Burke Estate in Summerfield


    was enormous. They could live there for a year and still not use every room. One more or one less of them wouldn''t make a difference!


    Sophie said, "Maybe we should go check it out, get the whole machine situation cleared up. If we don''t go, Odie might not say a word." "My wife''s right, I''ll get the car."


    "I-I-I don''t want to go!" Adler waved his hands frantically, and Jenna immediately gestured a resolute no.


    "Why not?"


    Adler grimaced, "I don''t want to see him!"


    "Me neither! I''ve heard the head of the Mintons is terrifying, and I''m a scaredy-cat."


    Jenna put on a frightened face.


    Sophie couldn''t help but give a


    puzzled look. It was one thing for Adler to say he was scared. But Jenna being scared? That was something new. Clearly, they just didn''t want to move!


    "Fine, Colby and I will go."


    Turning to Colby, Sophie said, "Colby, let''s drive."


    Colby nodded obediently, "Sure."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adler and Jenna, still munching on popcorn, shook their heads at this scene.


    Adlermented, "Colby is


    supposed to be a wolf, a wolf! How


    tion in the animal kingdom?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 962

    Outside the Devonport Police Station.


    Colby and Sophie pulled up in their car, and Chief Miller came running over, looking frazzled. "Colby, Mrs. Costello, thank goodness you''re here!"


    Seeing Chief Miller drenched in sweat and looking like he''d seen better days, Sophie knew that Odie must have been causing quite a scene inside. "Is he inside?" she asked.


    "Yes! Right inside! Please, I''m begging you, take him away. I can''t take it anymore," Chief Miller pleaded, practically sping his hands together in desperation.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, amused. "Didn''t expect Odie to be such a handful."


    "I''m not going in," Colby said, twirling the car keys in his hand. "If I go in, he won''t say a word."


    "He specifically asked for you, and you''re really not going in?" Sophie asked, a bit surprised.


    "Can''t be bothered," Colby replied nonchntly.


    Sophie chuckled softly. "Alright, got it."


    Inside the station, Odie had already been brought out from the interrogation room, handcuffed. The two interrogators were falling over themselves with apologies. "Mr. Odie, we had no idea you were the president of the Mintons. The way you were dressed, we didn''t recognize you."


    "Yeah, Mr. Odie, we thought you were just messing with us. Please, take off the handcuffs..."


    "I''m not taking them off," Odie said, leaning back in his chairzily. "If you want these off, get Colby to do it himself!"


    "Mr. Odie likes them, let him keep them on," Sophie quipped from the doorway, instantly souring Odie''s mood.


    Seeing Sophie, the two interrogators looked like they''d just seen a beacon of hope.


    "Mrs. Costello!"


    "That''s enough, you two can leave now. This doesn''t concern you," Sophiemanded.


    "Yes, ma''am," they said, retreating quickly, relieved to be off the hook. They knew they''d messed up big time by arresting the president of the Mintons. Catching Odie was supposed to be Summerfield''s


    problem, not theirs.


    Sophie pulled up a chair and sat across from Odie, taking in his fisherman outfit and the shiny handcuffs. The key he was twirling in his hand caught her eye.


    "Mr. Odie, sure you don''t want to unlock those?" she asked.


    Odie looked away, grumbling, "No! Get Colby to do it!"


    "If you don''t want to unlock them, fine. It''s not really a problem," Sophie said casually.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What did you say?" Odie snapped.


    "I''m just here to ask a few questions. Let''s cut to the chase. What were you doing at the harbor today?"


    "Why should I..."


    "Transporting machinery, right? And I heard there was a severed hand involved. Jonah''s handiwork, perhaps?"


    Odie fell silent, and Sophie smirked. "Looks like I was right. Mr. Odie,ing all the way down here to move those machines personally, it''s no wonder people got the wrong idea. Seems like you''re the mastermind behind this. I''ll have Chief Miller coordinate with the Summerfield police to get you transferred back."


    ¦«


    §Ö


    Then, Sophie stood up and snatched the key from Odie''s hand.


    Seeing her take the key, Odie jumped to his feet. "Sophie! What gives you the right to take my key? Give it back!"


    "You..."


    "Didn''t Mr. Odie say he didn''t want to unlock the handcuffs? Seems like you know you''re guilty, that''s why you''re reluctant to take them off."


    "Ah, what a shame. The president of


    the Mintons, caught here in Devonport Guess I''ll have the media under my control break the news online tonight. At least Mr. Odie can enjoy a bit of inte fame before his capture."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 963

    "Sophie!"


    Odie''s face was stormy with anger. "I came to Devonport to find the jerk who set me up! Get these cuffs off me now!"


    "Set you up? Mr. Odie, are you seriously suggesting that someone else smuggled tens of thousands of machines right under the Minton Corporation''s nose? Come on, you''re the CEO of the Minton Corporation, known for your ruthless efficiency. Who would dare cross you?"


    Sophie''s words made Odieugh bitterly. "Me, ruthless? Where''d you get that idea from? Sure, my reputation might intimidate some, but that doesn''t mean people won''t try to pull a fast one on me!" Feeling a bit overwhelmed by the noise, Sophie said, "Mr. Odie, are you just trying to say you had nothing to do with this? Alright, I believe you, and Colby believes you too, but how are you going to convince everyone else? Today, you were spotted at the Devonport docks, personally overseeing the transport of hundreds of machines. And only you and Jonah were found there. It''s hard not to be suspicious."


    "I''ve told you, it was a setup!"


    "Who set you up?"


    "I had the guy in my grip, but he bolted the moment the cops showed up!"


    Odie''s exnation sounded weak.


    Sophie got closer to Odie and said, "Mr. Odie, I saw with my own eyes that the arcade we raided was packed with Minton Corporation machines, all legit. I remember that Minton Corporation''s policy prohibits selling these machines outside of Summerfield. And it''s clear that only Minton Corporation''s venues can operate them. No matter what, Mr. Odie, you''re the one in charge. Who could have moved so many machines without you noticing?"


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Odie realized there was no way to clear his name.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He slumped into a chair and said, "Fine, go ahead and arrest me."


    Seeing his defiant attitude, Sophie nodded. Alright, given all the wrong


    you''ve done, arresting you w


    be a


    lossa''ll have someone take Odie back to Summerfield for trial."


    Seeing Sophie truly didn''t care about his wellbeing Odie said, "You don''t need to use this reverse psychology on me. You know I''m not the mastermind behind this! If I knew who it was, I wouldn''t be hauling a bunch of busted machines and that severed hand over."


    Sophie fell silent.


    She understood Odie''s point.


    But without a way for Odie to prove


    his


    Ponce, and with ace


    the


    at him, she felt at a time.


    for


    "Have you checked everyone who''s had dealings with the Minton Corporation? Anyone suspicious?"


    "If I had, I wouldn''t havee to Devonport myself."


    Odie frowned. "Sophie, is Colby here?"


    Sophie pointed to the door. "Right outside. Do you want to see him?"


    "...No need..."


    "Do you want to see him or not?"


    "...Let him in. I need to talk to him privately."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 964

    Sophie and Chief Miller stood outside the police station, waiting together. Sophie had her arms crossed, feeling pretty annoyed.


    "Just a chat, huh? Why did they have to kick everyone out of the station for that?"


    She was not happy. These two men were definitely hiding something from her.


    A momentter, Colby walked out, with Odie right behind him. Odie shook his handcuffed wrists and said, "Unlock these."


    Colby looked at Chief Miller and said, "Go ahead, unlock them."


    "Colby... the key..." Chief Miller said, looking ufortable.


    "We don''t have the key!"


    "Oh, I have it right here." Sophie pulled out the key, handed it to Chief Miller, and Odie was promptly set free.


    Odie shook his wrists and walked off without another word.


    Sophie pointed at Odie and asked, "He''s just leaving like that?"


    "Let him go," Colby replied, pulling Sophie into the car.


    On the drive, Sophie kept ncing at Colby, who was behind the wheel. "What did you two talk about?"


    "Just some... guy stuff," Colby said, making a zip-your-lip gesture.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ???


    "Seriously, Colby? Now you''re keeping secrets from me?" Sophie pouted, clearly upset. Colby chuckled and said, "Odie isn''t the mastermind behind all this. I already knew that. He doesn''t have the brains for something this big. At the station, he shared some of the Mintons'' secrets with me."


    "What secrets?" Sophie''s curiosity was immediately piqued.


    Colby freed one hand to tap Sophie''s forehead. "Not here in the car."


    Sophie quickly understood what he meant. Cars were easy to bug. They''d talk back at Burke Manor.


    Inside Burke Manor, the study was packed. Adler and Jenna were cracking nuts and craning their necks. Jenna said, "I knew you''de back, so neither of us slept!"


    "Why drag me into this if it''s just


    n¨§t


    your business?" Gordon rubbed his temples, looking exhausted. Being the head of the Aldridge family meant he barely got any sleep as it was, and now this chaos. He really shouldn''t have let them stay at Burke Manor.


    Colby said, "Odie told me the Mintons'' secrets. He came to Devonport to find the real mastermind."


    Adler, visibly annoyed, said, "Can you be more specific? What secrets exactly?"


    Jenna dropped her nuts, adding, "Yeah! You''re really leaving us hanging here."


    Colby calmly said, "The Mintons invested in a gamblingpany, known as ''K''."


    The air instantly froze when Colby


    said that. Sophie looked to her left and saw Gordon frowning deeply. To her right, Adler and Jenna had simultaneously covered their ears. en.swhovels


    "Actually, I just remembered, I need my beauty sleep," Jenna said, standing up and rushing towards the door.


    Adler also got up, saying, "I just remembered, I haven''t done my face mask yet. Let''s talk about this some other time."


    Just as Jenna and Adler tried to sneak out, Colby shut the door. They sulkily returned to their seats but still covered their ears.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 965

    Adler yelled, "Colby! Come on, man, we''re like brothers. Don''t let me die here, alright?"


    "Yeah! I don''t want to die either! I''m your sister!" Jenna was mid-sentence when she paused and added, "Well, cousin technically, but still family!"


    "..." Sophie cautiously poked her head out and asked, "Uh... is this codename K really that terrifying?"


    Adler and Jenna nodded vigorously.


    Realizing that covering their ears was pointless, they exchanged nces and dropped their hands. Jenna said, "Sophie, listen, let them handle their own mess. As for who K is, we genuinely don''t want to know!"


    "Exactly! Zero curiosity here!" Adler''s tone was firm.


    Sophie hesitated, "But... why do you look so eager to find out?"


    Adler: "..."


    "We don''t know who K is, but the Mintons have been working for the K Corporation, a group we''ve never been able to pin down because they''ve kept themselves hidden," Colby exined.


    Adler asked, "Hidden? How do they hide? All publicly tradedpanies have business licenses, and their information is out there. You can look it up online."


    Sophie chimed in, "What Colby means is that thepany''s identity is kept secret. It doesn''t go by K Corporation. It''s probably argepany that appears legit but does shady stuff behind the scenes. And the Mintons are their money-makers."


    Jenna thought for a moment, then asked, "So you''re saying this K Corporation could be anypany?"


    Adler said, "It couldn''t be one of our families, right? We run our ownpanies. We''d know if there were any issues."


    Jenna added, "But besides us in Devonport, who else could it be? The Burke family?"


    Adler said, "It''s unlikely to be the


    Burke family. James is in charge et


    and does he have the savvy? He''s? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Won''


    too young to manage someth this big."


    Colby said, "It''s not James. Even though he''s young, Odie and I heard that K had dealings with the Mintons''te patriarch."


    "Who else could it be then? There''s no one else in Devonport!" Adler puzzled.


    "What if... it''s not Devonport?" Sophie furrowed her brows. "Could it be the Pord family from overseas?"


    At the mention of the overseas Pord family, everyone exchanged looks.


    "The Pord family... that makes sense." Adler pped his hands. "I think it''s very usible, really could be!"


    Adler nced around and said,


    "Think about it, the Pord family


    has money and power. Odie used to


    the W


    lead. They''re definitely


    most suspicious."


    Jenna sounded skeptical, "But the Pord family... they''re already dominant. Do they really need Devonport''s so-called treasure?"


    "You never know, what if!" Adler said, half-jokingly.


    Sophie pondered for a moment, then suddenly realized something." isn''t there someone from the Pord family in Devonport?"


    Jenna asked, confused, "Huh?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "No, not one, but two."


    Then, Sophie and Colby exchanged nces, smiles spreading across their faces.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 966

    When Angelo and Sandy got the invitation to Burke Estate, they were both pretty bewildered, finding themselves plopped down on a sofa with no clue what was going on.


    Adler and Jenna leaned in, scrutinizing Angelo and Sandy with wary, suspicious eyes.


    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like that?" Sandy snapped at Jenna, clearly annoyed. Angelo, feeling a bit uneasy, echoed, "Yeah, why are you staring at me like that?"


    Adler stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Suspicious, very suspicious," he mused.


    "You two are the eldest of the Pord family. Is the Pord family nning something big in Devonport?" Adler asked. "I''ve heard Kiran Pord, the eldest son, is quite the hotshot internationally. His eloquence, demeanor, and discipline are top-notch. His decisive and swift strategies have made him a real mover and shaker." Jenna looked at Angelo earnestly and added, "Someone like that, how could he possibly be wearing cartoon pajamas?"


    Angelo, dressed in SpongeBob SquarePants pajamas, shot back, "I was still sleeping when you hauled me over here. What''s wrong with my clothes? These are limited edition! You probably can''t even get them!"


    Halfway through his retort, Angelo noticed the stares fixed on him.


    "Mr. Pord, we''re very curious about why you and your sister are visiting Devonport. Surely it''s more than just a casual trip?" Adler pressed.


    Angelo was about to object when Sandy blurted out, "We''re definitely not here for sightseeing."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, all eyes turned to Sandy.


    Trying to recover, Sandy quickly added, "I mean... I''m here to repay a favor! I have no idea what my brother''s up to."


    "Hey! You!" Angelo, feeling betrayed, was ready to blow up, but then he noticed Adler and Jenna''s skeptical looks again.


    Suddenly, James''s advice echoed in Angelo''s mind: ''Never let anyone guess what you''re thinking. That way, you can always have the upper hand.''


    Clearing his throat, Angelo leaned back on the sofa and said coolly, "Why should I tell you why I''m in Devonport?"


    Opposite them, Sophie and Colby


    watched Angelo''s demeanor. Sophie raised an eyebrow, thinking howical Angelo looked-talking like a CEO while wearing cartoon pajamas.


    "Alright, Mr. Pord, forget we asked," Sophie said, standing up. "But I guess you don''t have a ce to stay in Devonport? Why not stay with us at Burke Estate? It''s more fun with more people."


    "We''ve got ces to stay," Angelo shot back. "The Pord family owns several houses in Devonport!"


    "Oh,e on, the best ce in Devonport is Burke Estate. Don''t be shy," Adler insisted, pulling Angelo to his feet. Jenna, with a forced smile, did the same with Sandy, adding, "Oh, this youngdy seems so charming. Let''s all stay together. We can have afternoon tea and go to


    the beauty salon."


    Adler and Jenna''s overly enthusiastic hospitality left Angelo and Sandy thoroughly puzzled.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 967

    The two of them were kind of confused as they were led to a guest room on the third floor.


    "Hang tight, the room will be ready in just a moment," Jenna said, bustling around with a happy energy.


    Sandy, still in her pajamas, nced at Angelo next to her and asked, "Bro, are we being held hostage or something?"


    "You''re asking me?" Angelo replied, looking over at Jenna and Adler, who were busily preparing the room. After a moment''s thought, he said, "I don''t think so. They seem pretty friendly to me."


    Downstairs, Sophie turned to Colby with a troubled expression and asked, "Do you think the Pord family is behind the K Corporation?"


    "Whether the Pord family is involved, I''m not sure, but Kiran and Sandy definitely aren''t," Colby replied, handing Sophie a peeled orange segment. Sophie made a face before eating it, saying, "It''s just weird, the Pord family''s heir showing up in Devonport right now. And his tone of voice earlierpared to now-it''s like he''s apletely different person."


    "Don''t overthink it. They''re here with us, and with Adler and Jenna keeping an eye on them, we''ll know their every move."


    "I hope so..."


    Meanwhile, at the Pord family vi in Devonport, James arrived and called Angelo. After a few rings, Angelo picked up.


    Before James could say anything, Angelo deliberately began, "Hey! Yeah, it''s me. I''ve been invited to stay at the Costello family''s Burke Estate. Yeah! I might not be able toe back for a while, so if you need me, we''ll have to reschedule. I''ll get in touch when I can."


    After speaking, Angelo nced around and added, "I''ve got some stuff to handle here, so I''ll talk to youter," and quickly hung up.


    Listening to the dial tone, James stood at the Pord family''s entrance, frowning. Sophie and Colby invited Angelo to stay at the Burke Estate?


    Just then, several cars pulled up


    outside the vi. Colt got out of one of the cars, rushed to James, and said Mr. Burke, we finally found you!"


    James gave Colt a nce and said, "I believe I already dismissed you."


    Colt lowered his head and said, "Bea asked me to stay by your side and urge you to return to take charge."


    With James not visiting thepany in person and only attending meetings online these days, some issues at Burke International were inevitable. James asked, "Is Burke International running smoothly?"


    "Smoothly, but..."


    "If it''s running smoothly, you can go."


    As James began to leave, Colt called out, "Mrs. Burke has passed away tragically. Bea hopes you will return to oversee the funeral! Your absence would greatly impact Burke International!"


    Hearing this, James''s face remained expressionless as he said, "I seem to have forgotten about that."


    "Mr. Burke..."


    James spoke calmly, "Nichole and I


    were married a second time.


    Hosting a funeral for her seems rather unfitting. Handle it as you see fit. There''s no need for mediaContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    coverage. It''s better to keep it quiet."


    "But..."


    "There''s no need to bury her in the family crypt either. In a few days, I''ll finalize our divorce. She''s no longer part of the Burke family."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 968

    Colt never expected James to be so ruthless.


    After discovering the body, they quickly noticed the telltale signs. Nichole hadn''t been burned to death. She was shot before the fire. And the one who''d do such a thing? It had to be James!


    Even though Nichole had been Mrs. Burke before her death, if the Burke family didn''t prepare a proper funeral, it would definitely raise suspicions. That wouldn''t be good for either the Burke family or James. "Colt, should we really follow Mr. Burke''s orders?"


    After a moment of thought, Colt replied, "Let''s go back and get Bea''s opinion."


    Inside the Burke mansion, Bea''s face darkened when she got Colt''s message. "James is being an idiot, and so are you? Nichole was part of our family, his wife. Even if she was divorced posthumously, her funeral has to be grand. Make the arrangements."


    "Yes, Bea."


    Once Colt left, Bea called Marian to bring her a mirror. Staring at her tired, aged reflection, a wave of sadness washed over her.


    With such an aged face, it was no wonder Caelum didn''t like it.


    "Marian, do you think I''ve aged?"


    "Why do you ask, Bea?"


    "I just feel like my wrinkles have multiplied, my skin''s sagging, and my eyes look dull."


    Bea sighed, her eyes filled with resignation. To keep the Burke family''s enormous estate, she had nearly spent all her youth.


    Now, with this appearance, who would find her appealing?


    "Bea, among your peers, you look great. You could pass for fifty."


    "Really?"


    In her younger days, Bea had worked hard to keep her figure, keeping up with her skincare routine to win her husband''s affection. But age had caught up, and her face and body had given way.


    During a recent trip abroad, Bea saw the Pord family''s prosperity, especially noticing the man who had once admired her still looking vibrant and handsome. It stimed


    feelings in her heart.


    Finally, Bea said, "I heard there''s a new trendy cosmetic treatment that can make you look younger. Is it true?"


    "I... I haven''t heard of it." Seeing Bea''s displeasure, Marian quickly added, "It must be true; otherwise, why would so many people be rushing for it?"


    Bea nodded. "I think so too. Book me an appointment. We can''t let people know the Burke family''s Bea is getting cosmetic treatments."


    "This..."


    "Go now!"


    Despite finding the request absurd, Marianplied. A seventy-something getting cosmetic treatments seemed ridiculous!


    Moreover, Bea had never shown interest in such treatments before. What had changed?


    Meanwhile, the news of the Burke family nning a grand funeral for Nichole spread like wildfire online.


    Nichole had gone from a college girl


    to an heiress of the Freeman family,


    and her various scandals, fromContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    being a mistress to a miscarriage, seemed like just yesterday


    No one expected Mrs. Burke''s tenure tost only a few months before she perished in a fire.


    Suddenly, Nichole''s funeral became the hot topic across the inte.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 969

    In the spacious living room of Burke Estate, Sophie watched the news coverage of the funeral on TV, unable to hold back her words to Gordon, who sat opposite her, "Mr. Gordon, is this really necessary?" The volume was cranked up so high, it felt like it was meant just for her.


    How much did Gordon love his gossip?


    "Sorry, I was just flipping through channels," Gordon said, before turning the volume up even higher.


    Sophie forced a smile. "Mr. Gordon, what are you trying to say?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s odd, isn''t it? At the funeral, why can''t we see James?"


    Gordon skimmed through the footage, where Bea and others were present, but there was no sign of James.


    Gordon remarked nonchntly, "His wife has died, and he doesn''t even show his face. Does this confirm the rumors that he killed her?"


    "What murder?" Sophie frowned, clearly not grasping what Gordon was insinuating.


    Gordon turned to Sophie and said, "I see Mrs. Costello hasn''t heard. Maybe I shouldn''t say anything then."


    Sophie didn''t buy Gordon''s coyness for a second. "Mr. Gordon, you''ve already brought it up, might as well spill the beans. What exactly happened?"


    "Nichole''s body was found with a bullet through her forehead. Even though the body was charred, the cause of death was pretty obvious. Considering who had free ess to the Burke estate and could have shot Nichole, doesn''t James seem like the most likely suspect?"


    "James killing Nichole? That''s ridiculous."


    Sophie couldn''t believe James would ever harm Nichole.


    In both her past and present lives, regardless of James''s feelings for Nichole-whether love or


    indifference-James was never the type to get his hands dirty with blood: How could he possibly kill someone?


    Moreover, even if James had hated Nichole in the past, he never went as far as to kill her. How could he


    suddenly shoot Nichole and then set


    fire to the Burke estate?


    "I don''t know all the details, but if this news gets out, the Burke family will be under siege from all sides, and James will be in a tough spot..."


    "Mr. Gordon, let''s not. I''ve already settled things with James. Whatever happens to the Burke family has nothing to do with me."


    "I heard James promised to hand over the Burke family to you in three months. Do you still want it?"


    "The contract''s been signed, of course, I want it."


    Sophie sat on a nearby sofa, not even lifting her head as she answered.


    Seeing Sophie somewhat distracted, Gordon said, "Although James promised to hand over Burke International to you, he hasn''t called a shareholders'' meeting yet. The shareholders might not agree to let him step down, but if the charge of murdering his wife sticks, he''ll have no choice but to resign to protect Burke International''s reputation. At that point, it would only make sense for you to take over."


    Sophie looked up. "Mr. Gordon, you''ve thought this through quite thoroughly."


    "Just doing my part."


    Sophie asked, "But how did you know James promised to hand over Burke International to me in three months? I don''t recall discussing it with you."


    "The Aldridge family has its ways of finding things out. If I want to know something, I can find out."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 970

    "Thank you for the offer, Mr. Gordon, but I don''t think it''s necessary. Honestly, whether the Burke family epts me or not doesn''t matter to me."


    Sophie set down her ss of water and stood up, heading towards the exit of the Burke Estate.


    Gordon asked, "I thought you weren''t interested in the funeral?"


    "I''m just going to take a look around."


    Sophie casually picked up a face mask and put it on.


    Nichole''s funeral was quite the event, and in the crowd, it was unlikely anyone would recognize her.


    Gordon turned to Rick, who was standing behind him, and said, "Rick, give her my invitation." "Yes, sir."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick pulled an invitation to the funeral from his pocket and handed it to Sophie.


    Sophie nced at it, raising an eyebrow. "Mr. Gordon, you said you weren''t prepared?"


    It seemed everything was ready, just waiting for her to express her desire to attend.


    Then, Sophie turned and left the Burke Estate.


    After a moment of silence, Rick said, "Sir, it seems Ms. Sophie doesn''t want to spread the rumor, so..."


    "If she won''t spread it, we will."


    Gordon''s expression remained indifferent.


    He had anticipated that Sophie wouldn''t be interested in such matters.


    She was always unwilling to hurt others and tried to be as amodating as possible. Such a temperament made her vulnerable. And yet, Sophie was someone who disliked being at a disadvantage.


    At that moment, Colby came downstairs, casually sitting in the spot Sophie had just vacated, and picked up the coffee from the table. "What are you scheming now?"


    "It''s not me. Someone else wants to pave the way for her," Gordon said, blowing on his coffee.


    Colby, who was about to take a sip, paused, his brow furrowing. After a sip, he frowned, "Your coffee tastes sour."


    "Sorry, I identally added some vinegar to it earlier."


    Devonport, the cemetery.


    Bea was currently wearing a ck veil, covering almost half of her face, and her body was tightly wrapped in a ck evening gown, with Marian assisting her on the side.


    By the time Sophie arrived, there were already many guests, and most of the media had left.


    Looking at Nichole''s portrait, Sophie felt little turbulence in her heart.


    Unjust deeds will surely lead to self-destruction. This was the end Nichole deserved. If she had not fought or schemed, had no ill intentions, she might have been able to study abroad with James''s. support and upon returning, secure a respectable position at Burke International, and eventually find a decent young man to spend her life with.


    But Nichole was not content with her lot. She was too greedy, her methods too dirty. Most importantly, she was obsessed with climbing the socialdder through men, never thinking of improving herself or securing her future on her own merits.


    From the day she killed her friend and assumed her identity to ept James''s support, Nichole was set on a path of no return...


    At that moment, Marian''s gaze met Sophie''s.


    Sophie knew Marian had recognized her, so she walked towards a more secluded corner.


    Sure enough, Marian quickly followed, looking at Sophie and asking, "Is it you, Madame?"


    Sophie removed her mask and said, "Marian, haven''t I told you? I''m no longer a daughter-inw of the Burke family."


    "Yes... I forgot again, Mrs. Costello. Did youe here today as well?"


    Sophie nodded and asked, "Why hasn''t Jamese?"


    "Sir has been away from home for a long time now. Not just you, Mrs. Costello, even I haven''t seen him for quite a while. I doubt he''ll attend the funeral."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 971

    Sophie paused for a moment and then asked, "I just saw Bea with a veil over her face. What''s up with that? Is she sick or something?"


    "Well, not exactly," Marian replied, looking a bit hesitant. But seeing the curiosity in Sophie''s eyes, she continued, "Actually, Bea''s been getting some cosmetic treatments recently. Her face isn''t really in public- ready shape right now."


    "Cosmetic treatments?" Sophie echoed.


    "Yeah, you know, those procedures that supposedly dy aging, tighten the skin, erase wrinkles, age spots, and all that jazz," Marian exined, recalling the details from her own appointment.


    Hearing this, Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle. She hadn''t expected Bea to take the Pord family''s snub so hard that she''d resort to cosmetic work.


    "Do you know which clinic she went to?" Sophie asked.


    "The ce is pretty swanky, but it''s super pricey. One session alone costs six figures. I think it''s called... Victoria something," Marian replied, struggling to remember. She then pulled out a business card from her pocket and handed it to Sophie. "Here, this is the ce."


    Sophie took the card, opened it casually, and saw the name: Victoria Beauty Clinic, with the logo of Minto Corporation.


    Sophieughed. "Figures, another one of Odie''s schemes."


    "Thanks, Marian. Can I hang on to this for now?" Sophie asked.


    "Of course, Mrs. Costello. Just make sure Bea doesn''t catch sight of you, or she''ll probably throw another fit," Marian warned.


    Bea had been venting her frustrations about Sophie non-stop, often smashing things whenever she saw news about Sophie and Colby on TV. If she spotted Sophie at Nichole''s funeral, who knows what kind of scene she''d cause in front of the media.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to take a look around," Sophie reassured her. She nced around the venue, surprised that James hadn''t shown'' up. She shook her head slightly. If what Gordon said was true, James''s absence would just give the media more to specte about, How could James not have foreseen this?


    Suddenly, an unexpected guest arrived at the funeral. Heads turned, and all eyes, were on Odie, who strolled in wearing a sharp ck suit. He even had a white flower pinned to hispel, looking more like he was at a fashion show than a funeral.


    Jonah trailed closely behind Odie, and whispers began to ripple through the crowd.


    "Isn''t that the CEO of Summerfield-Mintons? What''s he doing here again?"


    "I heard the Mintons have some business with Burke International. They''ve been coborating, so Mr. Odie''s probably here just to show support."


    "Poor Mr. Odie, first the Pord family broke off the engagement, then he split with Miss White from the White family. The guy''s got a star-crossed life..."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The murmurs continued, and Sophie


    found them amusing. Odie made his


    way to the chapel, lit three sticks of incense, and said to Bea, "My


    with Mr. Burke. I''m just surprised not to see him here today."


    "James... he''s heartbroken and not physically up to greeting guests. I''m sorry," Bea replied.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 972

    Bea spoke with sincerity, but no one around seemed to believe her.


    Odie paused for a moment, then asked, "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    "That''s... such a pity."


    Odie showed up out of nowhere, saying puzzling things that made Bea''s heart race uncontrobly. Sophie, watching from a distance, was just as perplexed.


    What on earth was Odie doing here?


    Marian turned to a woman nearby, "Mrs. Costello, I''ll go greet the guests over there."


    Sophie nodded.


    Once Marian left, Sophie put on her mask and deliberately walked to a spot where Odie could easily see her.


    Sure enough, Odie spotted Sophie in the crowd and said to Jonah, "Jonah, we''ve made our point. It''s time to go." "Yes, boss."


    Odie turned to leave without even a goodbye to Bea. Bea''s eyelid twitched; she had a feeling Odie''s visit didn''t bode well.


    But what was the point of his brief appearance and sudden departure?


    Meanwhile, Sophie had been waiting outside the hall. Seeing Odie step out, she blocked his path and said, "Mr. Odie, hold up."


    Odie nced at Sophie''s outfit. She was dressed very casually, with a ck mask and a rxed cap, looking like she hadn''t even bothered with makeup, her hair casually down.


    She looked like she was here for a casual stroll.


    Odie asked, "What do you want?"


    "Mr. Odie, do you know Nichole?"


    "Never met her."


    "Then why are you here?"


    Such an unusual situation surely hinted at something odd. Odie wouldn''t waste his timeing to Nichole''s funeral without a reason.


    "What''s it to you?"


    Odie shot Sophie a nce and retorted, "Aren''t you here to stir things up?"


    Sophie asked, "Are you here for James?"


    Odie countered, "Aren''t you?"


    Seeing neither of them nned to be straightforward, Sophie seriously proposed, "Alright, let''s be honest


    with each other, no secrets,


    how


    about it?"


    "Deal."


    Sophie insisted, "You first!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie responded, "The Mintons and


    Burke International have had


    dealings for a while. Honestly, I have some personal business with


    James, but I can''t disclose the details. He went back home and disappeared on me, so I came to the funeral hoping to see him and clear some things up."


    Business with James?


    Just as Sophie was about to dig deeper, Odie immediately


    interrupted, "Stop right there,/


    what you''re going to ask, but told you, I can''t share the details."


    "You..."


    "Now it''s your turn, why are you looking for James?"


    Sophie, putting on her best serious face, said, "Well, I missed him. I came hoping to see him too."


    "What? You missed him? Does Colby know about this?"


    Sophie hadn''t expected Odie to actually buy her story.


    Feeling yful, Sophie patted Odie on the shoulder and said, "How about you keep it a secret for me, Mr. Odie? Don''t tell Colby."


    Odie''s expression darkened: "Sophie, are you messing with me?"


    "Oh, you figured it out?"


    Hearing Sophie''s carefree response, Odie felt like he was about to explode with frustration.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 973

    Odie couldn''t do anything to Sophie, even if he wanted to.


    "I''m just here to remind you that the person behind all this is gunning for you, not me. I can stay out of it and be just fine, but you and Colby? Not so much."


    "Mr. Odie, do you know why someone moved your Mintons'' machinery? And who called the cops at the beach? Do you really think it has nothing to do with you? I remember you being pretty sharp before. What happened? Lost your edge?"


    "You saying I''m slow?" Odieughed, frustrated. "That person calling the cops was just a distraction aimed at you. The Mintons have a lot of enemies, but none can take us down. If there was really someone like that, I would''ve found out by now."


    "Wow, Mr. Odie, that''s some big talk. If you could really figure it out, would you have been set up like this? Would you need to personally smash and move the machinery if you were that capable? Don''t boast if you can''t back it up. It''ll sting when you''re proven wrong."


    "You!"


    Sophie chimed in, "Hey, if Mr. Odie is so capable, why don''t we see who can uncover the person behind this? How about it?"


    "Fine, bring it on. I''m not scared."


    Sophie extended her hand, and Odie, after a brief hesitation, asked, "What''s this?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "A promise. If you win, I''ll admit you''re the best. If I win, you give me ten million. Deal?"


    "Deal."


    Odie hadn''t fully wrapped his head around it before his hand met Sophie''s in a firm p.


    Sophie grinned, "Mr. Odie, until next time. Don''t forget our bet!"


    Sophie left quickly, and Odie didn''t realize anything was wrong.


    Jonah, standing nearby, stepped up. "Boss, don''t you see a problem here?"


    "A problem? What problem?"


    "If Ms. Sophie wins, you owe her ten million."


    "Just ten million."


    "But if you win..."


    Jonah couldn''t bring himself to finish.


    That''s when it clicked for Odie.


    Sophie was getting a free ride, making him investigate without offering anything in return!


    Odie turned and gave Jonah a light kick. "Why didn''t you remind me?"


    "Boss, you agreed too quickly! I didn''t have time to warn you!"


    "Alright, let''s pack up and leave."


    Odie felt incredibly unlucky.


    He should never have attended Nichole''s funeral.


    Who was Nichole to him anyway? Did he even know her?


    It was like running into bad luck the moment he stepped out. Not only did he not find James, but he also didn''t catch any breaks.


    In the car, Sophie nced at the medical aestheticspany card in her hand.


    If she remembered right, all of


    Mintons'' machinery was made in the


    same factory. This included the


    medical devices used in beauty treatments, with allponents manufactured under Mintons subsidiary factories.


    Mintons'' medical beauty machines were supplied through Summerfield, processed in their factories, and distributed through official channels. If someone was embezzling, diverting thousands of machines to Devonport illegally, there would be traces to follow.


    This time, Odie failed to catch the person behind it. They''d have to look for another opportunity to see how the machines were still being smuggled into Devonport.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 974

    Victoria Cosmetic Clinic.


    Sophie nced at the business card in her hand before parking her limited edition sports car by the curb. The shy pink car stood out like a sore thumb on this street.


    Especially with Sophie-fair-skinned, stunning, and leggy-dressed to the nines, instantly drawing the attention of the staff. They''d never seen anyone quite like her before!


    "Miss, are you new here? What service are you interested in?" The manager herself walked up to Sophie, unable to resist giving her the once-over. Sophie removed her sunsses, revealing a pair of mesmerizing eyes that left the female manager momentarily stunned.


    Absolutely breathtaking!


    "A friend rmended this ce. I heard you have some great beauty treatments, so I thought I''d give it a try," Sophie said, lounging on the sofa and casually picking up a brochure from the table.


    At that moment, the diamond ring on her hand-practically the size of a pigeon''s egg-caught everyone''s eye. Not to mention the seven-figure diamond watch on her wrist.


    The manager gasped. Who wears the equivalent of a house on their wrist?


    Noticing everyone''s gaze, Sophie feigned confusion. "Is something wrong?"


    "We''re just admiring how beautiful you are. We''ve had some celebritiese in, but none of them had skin as wless as yours."


    Sophie offered a slight smile. This cosmetic clinic was pretty famous in high society, being part of the Minton Group''s beauty empire. With so many celebrities under the Minton banner, it made sense to promote their own clinic.


    Sophie''s ostentatious disy was all part of her n to elevate her status, ensuring the staff would treat her with the utmost care. That way, she could easily get the information she was after. "Let''s start with a facial. If I''m not satisfied, I won''t being back."


    Her haughty demeanor didn''t rub anyone the wrong way. Instead, it seemed entirely justified.


    Sophie stood up, and an employee led her to thergest private room,plete with thoughtful touches like beverages and fruit. Sophie nced at the table and said. indifferently, "I''ll pass on these. I won''t be able to eat during the facial."


    As she bowed her head, she surreptitiously checked the productionbel on the beauty device, but the font was too small to read clearly.


    "Miss, you can lie down now, and we''ll start with your facial."


    Sophie nodded andfortablyy down on the couch bed. Soon, two employees began prepping her for the treatment. Even bare-faced, her skin was wless, without a single blemish.


    "Do you often take care of your skin? Yourplexion is far better than any client I''ve seen."


    "Sort of. I don''t bother with the average beauty salons."


    Sophie casually chatted with the staff, but soon furrowed her brows. "Your technique is too amateur. Get your manager to do it." "This..."


    "I''ll pay extra."


    With those simple words, the hesitant employee quickly stepped out. Shortly after, the manager entered.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Miss, I''m terribly sorry for the


    inconvenience caused by our staff''sck of skill. I''ll personally perform your facial, and we''ll halve the cost


    for the left side of your face. How does that sound?"


    "The gesture is nice, but trust me, money isn''t an issue," Sophie replied.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 975

    Sophie felt the machine start its work on her face, and after a bit, she finally spoke up, "This machine is pretty amazing. I don''t think I''ve seen one like this anywhere else." "It''s ourpany''s own invention, all air-freighted," the manager replied.


    "Whichpany is that? Maybe I know it."


    "We''re a branch of Mintons Ltd, a reputable and certifiedpany. You can trust us, ma''am, it''s safe and reliable."


    Sophie listened intently and then said, "I have a friend in this business who''s interested in getting some of these machines. Would that be possible?"


    "Well..." The manager hesitated, "All our equipment is supplied directly by ourpany and isn''t for external sale."


    "Really? That''s too bad." Sophie sighed, "My friend is looking for a good machine, even willing to pay a premium. I thought this one was great, but I guess not..."


    Seeing Sophie''s disappointment, the manager asked, "How many units does your friend need?"


    "We''re co-founding a chain of salons, each needing at least fifty operational machines. So, we''re looking at a starting order of five hundred units, plus other beauty devices. Definitely over a thousand units in total."


    Sophie had already done the math; the cost for over a thousand units would run into the tens of millions.


    Realizing this, the manager''s eyes lit up. "While it''s not typically allowed, I do have a contact. If you''re interested, ma''am, I could introduce you."


    Sophie, feigning skepticism, asked, "They''re from the same manufacturer, right? Otherwise, I''m not interested."


    "Absolutely, same manufacturer, same machines, all air-freighted. Just bypasses thepany''s usual channels, making it easier."


    Sophie nodded, "Alright, give me that contact info. If the deal goes through, I''ll make sure you get a finder''s fee."


    The mention of a finder''s fee made the manager ecstatic. Even though she worked in a high-end salon serving wealthy clients, generous ones like Sophie were rare


    As Sophie was leaving, she added the manager on WhatsApp.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, in a suite at the Devonport Hotel:


    "Boss, Sophie has gone to Victoria," Jonah reported.


    Odie, sitting at his desk, barely looked up, "And?"


    "Seems she''s there for some high-profile cosmetic treatment."


    "Women love their beauty treatments. What''s it to me?" Odie said, taking a bite of his apple and ncing at the financial reports on his desk.


    "Victoria''s revenues have gone up recently."


    "Apparently, she''s caught the eye of Bea from Burke International. In just a few days, they''ve spent a lot of money."


    Odie smirked, "The Burke family has money to burn. Let the Devonport branch staff be on their toes and squeeze a bit more out of them."


    "Got it."


    Seeing no unusual reaction from


    Odie,


    Jonah then ced an invoicet


    desk, "By the t


    this invoice, asking you to


    sent


    it."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 976

    Upon hearing that, Odie paused mid-bite into his apple. Pointing at himself, he asked, "You want me to cover her bill? Do I look like her husband? She''s got the wrong guy!"


    Jonah replied, "No mistake here. Sophie sent a message saying that device is a piece of junk-it just heats up and does nothing else. She feels duped and is just thankful she didn''t report it to the authorities." Meanwhile, over at Burke Estate, Jenna scrutinized Sophie''s face, looking from side to side. "I don''t see any difference. Is this what tens of thousands of dors in treatments gets you?"


    "It''s all about the brand with the Mintons."


    The Minton family''s enterprise in Summerfield was notorious for shady dealings. Who''d trust them to develop beauty products?


    Wouldn''t you be scared to use them?


    Thatpany exists solely to scam the gullible.


    They rely on famous celebrities and high-end advertising, but their beauty products are practically useless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna clicked her tongue. "If it were me, I''d have trashed their store."


    "Why didn''t you guys invite me for the cosmetic treatment?" Sandy descended the stairs. She''d been bored out of her mind these past few days. Aside from asionally going out for meals and drinks with Jenna, she had no entertainment.


    Sophie had indeed forgotten about Sandy, the heiress. She nced upstairs and asked, "Ms. Sandy, has Mr. Pei been refusing to eat or drink these past few days?"


    "Yeah, my brother says it''s like being under house arrest! He said he''d rather starve himself than stay here."


    "That''s quite dramatic," Sophie remarked, shaking her head slightly. She then turned to a maid and instructed, "Could you please take two chocte doughnuts up to Mr. Pei? He loves those." "Yes, Mrs. Costello."


    Sandy was stunned.


    What?


    How did Sophie know her brother liked chocte doughnuts?


    That was so weird!


    Jenna added, "Although he hasn''t touched a bite of the meals brought to his door, he hasn''t missed out on any secret snacks. Everything missing from the kitchen has been noted. Let''s.see," she said, scrolling through her phone, "a roast chicken leg, a roast chicken wing, a roast chicken breast, eight chocte doughnuts missing from the freezer, the oven used four times and six bags of chips gone from the snack cupboard. The surveince shows the delivery guys cing the food by the iron fence in the backyard. Three times in total: once with delicious fried chicken, once with a KFC Family Bucket, and another time with crispy chicken and a box of rice."


    Listening to all this made Sophie remark, "It seems Mr. Pei truly loves chicken, eating it three times a day, every meal with chicken."


    sw content


    Sandy''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t believe her brother would sneak around eating without even inviting her!


    "Hmph!"


    Annoyed, Sandy stomped her foot and turned to go upstairs to confront Angelo for an exnation.


    Downstairs, Sophie shook her head at themotioning from above.


    Jenna said, "Do you think it''s really the Pord family from overseas? It doesn''t seem like it."


    After hearing Angelo''s wails from


    upstairs, she added, "One clueless and the other always grumpy. If were the Pord family, I wouldn''t send these two on any secret mission."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 977

    Sophie shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but keeping them close is always a safe bet. We''re not restricting their freedom, just keeping things under reasonable control." At that moment, Adler came downstairs, saying, "Why are we just chatting in the living room? Let''s watch some TV."


    With that, Adler turned on the television.


    The TV red with thetest news report.


    "Burke International''s CEO is suspected of murdering his wife and is currently missing. The police are investigating, and the case is developing."


    Hearing the news, Jenna and Adler instinctively looked at Sophie.


    Adler quickly raised his hands, looking panicked. "I swear, it was random! I just turned on the TV and it happened to be this news!"


    "Alright, chill," Jenna lightly scolded Adler. "Murder or not, this screams fake news. Someone like James getting his hands dirty? Please."


    Sophie frowned and immediately headed upstairs.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw the study door closed, with Rick standing guard. "I need to see Mr. Gordon," she said.


    "Mr. Gordon is unwell and not seeing visitors."


    "Cut the crap."


    Sophie pushed past Rick and opened the door.


    Inside, Gordony in bed, surrounded by foreign doctors checking on him. Sophie was taken aback.


    Rick pulled Sophie out, saying, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gordon is undergoing a routine check-up. He''s truly feeling unwell. Please, leave for now. Once he wakes up, he''ll see you." Sophie had seen Gordon''s pale face, clearly not faking it.


    But just yesterday, Gordon looked fine.


    Why was his condition fluctuating so much?


    Sophie waited in the room for over an hour. Seeing her downcast expression, Colby stood behind her, massaging her shoulders. "Is it because of James''s news?" he asked, his toneced with jealousy.


    Not wanting Colby to


    misunderstand, Sophie exined "I''m not worried about him. I just feel that doing this... it might make me owe him a favor."


    Nichole was dead. There was no longer any tie between her and James.


    Even if James had traded Burke International for Bea''s life, she never believed Bea''s life was as valuable as Burke International.


    If she really took over Burke International, she would be entangled with James again.


    "You have a point. He wants to use


    thepany to make my wife owe him a favor. I should learn this trick


    to make my wife owe me more," Colby said yfully.


    "I''m serious!" Sophie retorted.


    Sophie hadn''t expected Gordon to actually use such news to strike at James.


    If Nichole was indeed killed by James, and the police began an investigation, James would hardly escape punishment.


    "I''m serious too," Colby said earnestly, looking at her. "I''m the jealous type. If you have another man in your heart, I''d be insanely jealous." Sophie blushed at Colby''s words. Just then, her phone rang.


    She picked it up, seeing an unknown number.


    Sophie had a bad feeling. Hesitantly, she answered, and James''s voice came through, "I have something I need to discuss with you alone."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 978

    In the outskirts of the city, Sophie drove to the meeting spot she and James had agreed on. James was standing right in the middle of a deserted, narrowne, surrounded by old, run-down bungalows that looked like they hadn''t seen upants in years.


    Sophie rolled down her window and called out, "Why did you ask me toe here? What do you want to talk about?"


    James sized her up before speaking. "Odie was so confident, iming he could have you dead within three months. Yet here you are."


    Sophie let out a coldugh. "Looks like Mr. Burke isn''t too thrilled about that."


    "Sophie, let''s cut to the chase. Did you spread those rumors?"


    James''s voice had a sharp edge to it. Lately, the media was flooded with stories about the CEO of Burke International allegedly killing his wife, and the police had already started investigating. James''s recent attempts toy low were only making him look more suspicious.


    "Me, spreading rumors?" Sophie chuckled. "James, I haven''t sunk that low. Our issues are resolved, and I have no reason to stir up trouble for you. If that''s why you called me here, then let me be clear-it wasn''t me."


    With that, Sophie turned on her heel to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Sophie stopped and looked back at James. "Is there something else, James?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I... I killed her."


    The admission made Sophie frown. "Why would you kill Nichole?"


    Even if James despised Nichole, he didn''t need to kill her himself. Yet, he had done just that.


    "She was a blemish on Burke International. There''s no way she was going to be Mrs. Burke."


    James''s tone waspletely


    devoid of emotion, reminding Sophie of the kind of person he had always been. In their past life, James had married Ker solely for the Russell family''s connections. Later, he intended to marry Nichole because she was a valuable asset who could elevate Burke International even further. For James, Burke International was always the top priority.


    Anyone or anything threatening thepany''s interests was mercilessly eliminated. How could someone who saw Burke International as his lifeblood ever think of handing it over to her? It was all about


    N


    protecting Bea from going to jail. James had never thought she''d survive Odie''s threats.


    "What''s your real reason for bringing me here?" Sophie''s voice grew colder.


    "You stirred up the media to take over the Burke family, didn''t you?"


    James began to walk slowly towards Sophie, his gaze growing more intense. "So, what do you think I called you here for tonight?"


    "I''ve told you, it wasn''t me, and I don''t care about your Burke International! If you want to break the agreement, go ahead."


    "Sophie, do you really think I''d believe that nonsense? After everything you''ve done, isn''t it obvious you''re trying to take Burke International from me?"


    Suddenly, James pulled out a folding


    knife from his sleeve and lunged at Sophie. Before she could react, a strong force yanked her back. She heard a grunt of pain and realized someone had stepped in to shield her Colby!


    "Colby!"


    Panic surged through Sophie as she rushed to check Colby''s injuries.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 979

    The switchde had barely missed Colby''s right side, and blood was already starting to ooze out.


    "Freeze!"


    A group of police officers rushed in, quickly surrounding James. James raised his hands, but his eyes were fixed on Sophie, who was anxiously tending to Colby. Sophie turned to James, the instigator of it all. "James! Are you out of your mind?"


    She had imagined countless ways James mighte after her, but she never thought he would stoop so low to take her out for the sake of Burke International. James said coldly, "It''s a pity I couldn''t kill you, but this should repay Colby for stabbing me before."


    "You!"


    "Take him away!"


    The police immediately escorted James to the squad car. Medics arrived shortly after, and Colby, noticing Sophie''s teary eyes, gently brushed her hair and smiled, "I''m fine, it''s just a scratch."


    "The de went in, and you call that a scratch? Who told you to follow me? Idiot!"


    Sophie hit Colby on the shoulder in frustration, causing him to finally kneel on the ground.


    Colby managed a weak smile, "Honey, your punches really hurt."


    "You..."


    Sophie was livid. He didn''t make a sound when he was stabbed, but now he''s making a big deal out of a p. He was clearly doing it on purpose!


    In the ambnce, William nced at Colby''s wound and nonchntly said, "Ah, it''s nothing. The de was so short and didn''t hit anything vital. No big deal!"


    "And you say it''s nothing? He lost so much blood, and the de went all the way in! How can it be nothing?"


    Hearing Sophie''s words, William immediately corrected himself, "You''re right, it''s serious. It almost hit the kidney!"


    §á


    An hourter, at the Burke family''s estate in Devonport-


    "What did you say? Arrested? How could James be arrested? What exactly happened?"


    Bea''s face turned sour. She had a bad feeling all evening. Who knew trouble would arise so quickly!


    "He''s been arrested. Just now, the police station called thepany, asking for awyer to arrange his release!"


    Colt''s face was grim. Of all ces,


    the call had to go to thepany. Now, within a day, the whole of Burke International would know about Mr. Burke''s arrest. And soon, the news would spread throughout the city. Mr. Burke and Burke International''s reputation would surely take a hit!


    Bea sat down in a daze, saying, "James has been out of sight t days, how could he suddenly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    arrested? Exin it to me!"


    "It''s said Mr. Burke assaulted someonest night, and it was Colby..."


    He was also shocked when he heard the news! Out of the blue, why would Mr. Burke attack Colby?


    "Prepare the car immediately, I''m going to the police station to bring James back! We can''t let this matter escte!"


    Saying so, Bea didn''t care for her appearance; she quickly threw on a coat and left.


    At the police station, James was


    already locked in the interrogation


    room. Outside, Bea stormed in


    demanding, "Where is Chief Liu? Get


    Chief Liu to see me!"


    "Who''s thisdy? This is a police station, not a ce for you to throw a tantrum!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 980

    "This is Bea from Burke International. Watch your mouth."


    Colt stood beside Bea, and as soon as the office staff saw him, they exchanged nervous nces and fell silent.


    Bea demanded, "Where have your people taken our James? Release him immediately! If this gets out of hand, it''s not going to end well for either of us!"


    Bea was far from her usualposed self, looking more like a fierce tigress ready for a fight.


    Just then, Officer Derick emerged from a corner, and upon seeing Bea, he approached with a forced smile, "Bea, what brings you here sote?"


    "James has been taken by your men. Why do you think I''m here?"


    "Ah, this isplicated. Mr. Burke assaulted Colby, and this is a serious matter. We owe an exnation to Colby and Mrs. Costello. Mr. Burke is currently in our interrogation room. If you wish to see him, I can arrange a meeting."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colby? Who does he think he is, calling the shots around here? Our James would never do anything illegal; it must be Colby, that troublemaker, framing him!"


    Everyone knew what Colby was up to before, right? Framing someone like James would be a piece of cake for him.


    At that moment, Sophie''s voice cut through the tension from behind Bea.


    "Framing? My husband is in the hospital because your grandson tried to hurt me. If it weren''t for my husband, I''d be the one in that hospital bed."


    Sophie''s tone was icier than usual, and Bea turned to see her, scoffing, "Oh, it''s you! James gave up so much for you, even Burke International. How could he possibly think of killing you? This must be your and Colby''s doing, trying to take over the Burke family!"


    Bea''s resentment towards Sophie ran deep, but Sophie replied coldly, "Your grandson''s violent attempt is a fact. Bea, you wouldn''t be trying to interfere with thew, would you?"


    "The Burke family is one of the


    biggest taxpayers in Devonport, and


    James is the head of Burke


    International. It''s natural for people to be jealous. I raised him myself, and know him best. If I say he wouldn''t kill, then he wouldn''t."


    "Officer Derick, you and your men saw Jamesmit the act today, didn''t you?"


    "We all did! Every one of us!"


    Officer Derick promptly confirmed.


    Just as Bea was about to speak, Sophie added, "As the saying goes, ''the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.'' Bea if you''ve been involved in hiring someone tomit murder, it''s no surprise your grandson, raised by you, would do something so heartless."


    "You!"


    Bea''s face turned a deep shade of red.


    Sophie continued, "What? Am I wrong? I have both the testimonies and the evidence. Surely, Bea, you can''t deny it?"


    Seeing Sophie''s aggressive stance,


    Colt leaned in and whispered to Bea, "With Sophie here today, implicating you in a murder-for-hire could make things a lot worse. Let''s leave for now ande back for Mr. Burke first thing tomorrow."


    Realizing the risk of her own actions being exposed, Bea could only say, "Fine, I won''t argue with you here today. But mark my words, when James is released, you''ll regret this!" With that, Bea led Colt out of the police station.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 981

    Sophie waited until everyone had left before asking, "Has James been taken to the interrogation room?"


    "Yeah, he''s in there now. It''s not a good time for visitors," Detective Miller said, looking ufortable.


    Sophie fell silent for a moment. She had rushed from the hospital to find out why James had done something so out of character. James wasn''t known for being impulsive or reckless. Something had to be off. "I''ll wait here until James cane out," she said, sitting down on a nearby chair.


    Detective Miller, seeing her determination, said reluctantly, "The interrogation will probably go all night. Mrs. Costello, I heard Colby got hurt. You should be with him. It''s not good if he''s alone. Tomorrow morning, if we have any news, I''ll make sure you''re the first to know."


    Sophie was indeed worried about Colby''s injury. If the police station wasn''t so close to the hospital, she wouldn''t have been able toe over to find out what was going on with James. Realizing she would have to wait overnight, Sophie stood up. "As soon as there''s news, let me know. I''ll be at the hospital next door."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Costello. As soon as we know something, I''ll send someone to find you!" Detective Miller reassured her.


    Sophie nodded and left the police station. After she left, Detective Miller wiped the sweat from his forehead. Rick emerged from a corner and said, "Mr. Costello''s car is parked out back. Just let James go." "But... what if Mrs. Costello asks about it tomorrow morning? What am I supposed to say?" Detective Miller asked.


    "Just say the Burke family settled it with money, and we had no choice but to release him," Rick replied.


    Detective Miller nodded and immediately ordered for James to be released through the back door.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Colby


    had juste out of surgery.


    William said, "For now, no strenuous activities no spicy food, stick to soft foods, and you''ll be fine. And


    remember, there are two kinds of strenuous activities I''m talking


    about. You get what I mean, right?"


    Adler added, "I was so freaked out when I got the call in the middle of the night! Who knew it was just a small stab wound from a pocket knife? I worried for nothing."


    "Right? And he was stillining about the pain getting into the car," William said, shaking his head.


    "Cough, cough!" Sophie knocked on the door of the hospital room.


    Seeing Sophie, William and Adler made quick excuses to leave. "Actually, I just remembered, Jenna wanted a midnight snack. I''ll go join her," William said.


    "I''lle too! Midnight snack sounds good," Adler added as they hurried out of the room, yfully shoving each other.


    Sophie walked over to Colby''s bed, noticing his wounds were properly dressed. "They told me this wound is nothing to you," she said.


    "Who said that? It really hurts," Colby replied, making a face as he pointed to the wound on his lower abdomen. "Anydower, and our happy life would have been in jeopardy."


    "Stop it! The kidneys are higher up, your wound is lower. How can it be the same?" Sophie said, relieved


    yfully poked his chest. "Next


    see Colby joking around. She


    timeContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    you make me worry like this, ''ll bite you!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 982

    Late night at the Burke Estate.


    Rick led James to Gordon''s study.


    Tonight, there wasn''t a single Aldridge family member on guard. Seeing Gordon''sid-back demeanor, James asked, "Aren''t you worried about getting caught inviting me over?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna, Adler, Angelo, and Sandy had all been staying here recently. If Sophie and Colby were to return in the middle of the night, there''d be no way to keep this meeting a secret. Gordon, unruffled, replied, "Colby''s still in the hospital, thanks to you. They won''t be back anytime soon."


    "What about Angelo and Sandy?"


    "Isn''t Angelo your guy? Are you really worried he''ll rat you out?"


    Gordon always had this knack for being in control, making it hard to read his mind.


    Rick offered James a seat and poured him some tea.


    Gordon continued, "By taking action, you''vepletely turned Sophie against you. With the media buzz, your position as CEO of Burke International is on the line. Are you really ready to let that go?" "I stopped wanting to be CEO of Burke International a long time ago."


    James shot a nce at Gordon and said, "I don''t believe you don''t want to retire."


    If the burden of the Aldridge family fell on someone else, they''d be exhausted in three days. Thankfully, it was Gordon in front of him, who had managed such a vast family enterprise for so many years.


    Leaning back in his chair, Gordon remarked, "But Sophie isn''t an idiot. If you suddenly tried to kill her today, she''d definitely suspect your motives."


    "In Sophie''s eyes, I''m the one who always puts the Burke family''s interests first. She might question my reckless actions, but she won''t doubt my motive."


    James set his teacup down and, after a brief silence, said, "Mr. Gordon, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    With this incident, once the


    three-month period is up, and Sophie


    takes over Burke International, no one will have anything to say. After all, Sophie has the backing of Devonport''s four major families. She''s the head of S Corporation and the formerdy of Burke


    International. With Colby watching


    her back and the power


    transfer


    agreement they signed earlier, Burke International''s shareholders will


    likely ditch him, the CEO with a nasty


    record of attempted murder.


    Making money is what truly matters. Whether Burke International still carries the Burke name doesn''t mean much to those shareholders.


    "This matter doesn''t need my worry


    yet. However, Mr. Burke, you''ll have toy low for a few days. You can''t show your face. I''ve prepared a private residence for you in the suburbs; stay there for a while."


    "Putting on an act for a private residence, that''s more lucrative than being the head of Burke International."


    James stood up, joking lightly. At that moment, he felt incredibly relieved. Being the CEO of Burke International had worn him out for most of his life, as if he''d never lived


    for himself. The stab at Colby today felt exhrating.


    Rick opened the door for James. With his back to Gordon, James waved and said, "I hope one day, Mr. Gordon, you can alsoy down your burden like me."


    "The burden on your back mighte off, but the one in your heart is tougher to shed, James. What traps you isn''t Burke International; it''s you."


    After finishing, Gordon turned his chair away and said, "Rick, see the guest out."


    "Yes, sir."


    As James reached the second-floor staircase, he noticed Angelo, dressed in cartoon pajamas, sneaking around. Seeing this, James approached and asked, "What are you up to?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 983

    Hearing James''s voice, Angelo nearly jumped out of his skin, almost tumbling down the stairs.


    When he realized it was James standing before him, Angelo''s shock deepened. "You got caught too?!"


    Rick nced at James, then at Angelo, and wisely stepped back, keeping his distance.


    Seeing Rick retreat, Angelo felt even more convinced of his suspicions. James must have been captured and brought here too!


    Without wasting a second, Angelo pulled James aside and blurted out, "How did you end up getting caught? What are they nning to do with you? How''s your situation? Are they going to lock us up together? Should we pretend we don''t know each other?"


    Angelo fired off a barrage of questions.


    Even though he''d only been here a few days, he''d noticed that everyone in this ce was as sly as a fox, their schemes twisted more intricately than pretzels!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew he couldn''t outsmart this bunch in their mind games!


    "Let''s keep my presence here under wraps, especially from Sophie, okay?"


    "Why? Didn''t youe back to Devonport because of her? Why do a good deed and not take credit for it?"


    Angelo, visibly nervous, added, "And is it true that you killed your wife? I''ve been seeing it all over the news. I don''t want to believe it, but knowing you... You didn''t really kill her, did you?" "I did."


    Angelo''s eyes widened in shock. "You really killed Nichole?"


    "Scared?"


    Angelo scratched his head. "Not really."


    Coming from the Pord family, a wealthy and influential family overseas, he''d seen his fair share of violence. Though he hadn''t been directly involved, he''d certainly


    witnessed enough to not be easily


    rattled.


    "I might have to disappear for a bit here at Burke Estate. Please, y along and don''t let Sophie catch on."


    "Wait, y along? What do you mean?"


    "Just be yourself."


    As James was leaving, he gave one final instruction. "Don''t tell anyone you''ve seen me."


    Angelo stood there stunned, repeating James''s words to himself after he left. Don''t tell anyone you''ve seen me? Be myself?


    The next morning, Sophie was


    getting increasingly frustrated as no one from the police department had shown up at the hospital like they promised. She decided to go and inquire herself. But just as she stepped out of the hospital, there was Rick, conveniently standing at the entrance.


    "Mrs. Costello, where are you off to in such a rush?"


    "To the police station, to get some answers."


    Sophie was about to step out when Rick blocked her path, saying, "No need to go, Mrs. Costello. James isn''t at the police station."


    "Not at the police station? What do you mean?"


    "Our boss already went to the police station to inquire. We were informed that early this morning, James was taken away by the Burke family. By now... he must have already escaped."


    With so many witnesses to the


    assault, even if it couldn''t prove James kitted his wife, it was still a massive Scandal for Burke International. At this point, if James didn''t run, he''d be waiting for degal punishment.


    "Escaped?" Sophie almostughed in disbelief. "You''re saying James escaped?"


    "Yes."


    Sophie shot back, "Are you joking?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 984

    James was never the type to run from trouble, but the way Rick spoke, it was hard to doubt him. With a serious look, Rick said, "Mrs. Costello, if you don''t believe me, you can send someone to the police station to check. He really has escaped. The boss already sent people after him. As long as he doesn''t leave Devonport, it should be easy to handle."


    "Sweetheart, is the car here yet?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind them, Colby limped out, causing Rick to momentarily lose hisposure before quickly regaining it. "Colby, the boss asked me to escort you both back." "Oh, thanks a lot."


    Colby tossed his cane to Rick and offered his arm to Sophie. "Honey, walking''s tough for me. Will you be my crutch?"


    Sophie looked at his outstretched arm, then back at his affectionate gaze. "Colby, cut it out. I''m still mad at you, and you''re pushing your luck."


    Colby put on a wounded expression before turning to Rick. "My wife''s not in the best mood. Let''s not talk about anything that''ll upset her more. Go start the car." "Yes, Colby."


    Once Rick left, Colby leaned against Sophie weakly. "Honey, I really can''t walk anymore."


    Seeing Colby''s pitiful state, Sophie finally helped him. "James was taken by the Burke family. Something''s definitely off. Bea left in a huffst night after I told her off. How could shee back so quickly to bail someone out? And James would never just run away."


    "Honey, talking about your ex in front of me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll get jealous?"


    "Would not talking about him make you any less jealous? I''m just stating facts. I''m not hiding anything."


    "You''re right. My conscience is clear."


    "Colby, stop changing the subject. Do you know something?"


    Sophie eyed Colby suspiciously. With a sigh, he admitted, "I knew you''d figure it out."


    "Spill it. What''s going on?"


    Just as Sophie was about to press him further, Rick coughed from the front. "Colby, given your condition, you should sit in the front where I can keep an eye on you, to prevent your wounds from worsening."


    "I want to sit with my wife."


    Colby ignored Rick''s suggestion and got into the backseat.


    Rick shook his head helplessly.


    Sophie continued, "So, what''s really going on?"


    Rick responded from the front, "We''ll


    be


    ten minutes. If the


    gets bumpy, bear with it, Colby."


    bear with all


    Sophie frowned. "Rick, aren''t you usually a smooth driver?"


    "It might get a bit rough soon."


    With that, Rick hit the gas, and the car started to jolt violently.


    Colby groaned, obviously in pain from his aggravated wounds.


    "Rick! Slow down!"


    Sophie steadied Colby, who managed a pained smile. "Seems like he''s out to get me." "Colby, don''t say that. You and the boss are close friends."


    "And you''re trying to kill me with this ride?"


    "Wouldn''t dare."


    Listening to the back-and-forth


    Colby and Rick


    avoid


    quickly realized this was all discussing James.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 985

    Sophie furrowed her brow and said, "Just focus on driving, I won''t ask anymore."


    "Thanks for understanding, Mrs. Costello."


    After that, Rick actually started driving more smoothly.


    "Thanks for being so understanding, honey."


    "Why don''t you just shut up!"


    Sophie shot a re at Colby.


    Colby obediently zipped his lips.


    When they arrived at the Burke Estate, Sophie helped Colby out of the car. Jenna and Adler were nowhere to be seen, and the hall was empty except for a maid cleaning. "Rick, where are Jenna and Adler?"


    "They went out for ate-night snackst night and haven''te back since. They might have... stayed out."


    "Stayed out?"


    Before Sophie could react, Angelo''s voice echoed from upstairs, "So you finally came back! Where were youst night? I couldn''t find anyone!"


    Angelo peered downstairs, his eyes immediatelynding on the injured Colby.


    He looked stunned.


    How did Colby get hurt?


    Recallingst night when James showed up at the Burke Estate and mentioned he''d be disappearing for a while, a terrible thought crossed Angelo''s mind. James! Did he finally make a move against his rival in love?


    Well, who could tolerate someone else being around the woman they loved?


    It was somewhat understandable that he acted.


    "Mr. Pord, what''s with that look?"


    Sophie nced at Angelo, feeling she could detect a hint of regret and pain in his eyes.


    "Ah? It''s nothing, I''m just surprised that the famous Colby could get hurt."


    And looking so frail...


    Colby was practically leaning on Sophie, his pale face gaining a touch of softness, like a tender spouse.


    "I should take Colby to our room. His wound seems to have reopened in the car."


    Sophie didn''t feel like chatting with Angelo right now; she supported Colby and headed upstairs.


    Angelo watched Colby, sighing internally about how ruthless James had been.


    Typical for a love rival.


    It was a miracle he hadn''t been killed.


    Sophie felt more and more that


    something was off with Angelo''s et


    look. She paused beside him and asked, "Mr. Pord, do you have something you want to say?


    "Me? What could I possibly have to say? I have nothing!"


    If James had gone after Colby, who knows if he''de after him for saying the wrong thing!


    Sophie was skeptical but decided to first take Colby upstairs.


    "This Angelo is acting strange, not at all like the heir of the Pord family that rumors suggest."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie frowned, looking at Colby


    beside her and said, "Earlier in the et


    car, Rick


    you


    told you not to speak. Were


    guys plotting something?"


    Colby sincerely replied, "Honey, their intentions are too malicious. I can''t y their games; I didn''t conspire with them."


    "So, you figured it out on your own?"


    "I guess."


    "Your timingst night was so prompt. Someone must have tipped you off, right?"


    The attack was swift and precise. If Colby hadn''t arrived, James''s knife would have been on her.


    In the urgency of the moment, she hadn''t had time to think much about it, just assuming James really intended to kill her.


    But now, looking back, Colby''s arrival was too coincidental.


    Howe the police also arrived right after?


    If James really wanted to kill someone, using a folding knife would be too cumbersome. All of this seemed as if James was waiting to be caught. en.sw


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 986

    Watching Sophie, who had clearly pieced everything together, Colby sighed and said, "Babe, can I lie?"


    "No."


    Getting a firm no from Sophie, Colby pulled out his phone. The screen showed a series of calls from an unknown number from the night before. But to Sophie, this number was all too familiar. "James... really put on quite the show," Sophie said, her voice calm.


    Later, at the Burke Estate....


    Rick walked into Gordon''s room, unable to hold back his words. "Sir, you need to step in."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Step in for what? He brought this on himself," Gordon replied, his face expressionless. "I didn''t force him."


    "But if this keeps up, Colby''s going to bring down the entire Aldridge family!"


    Gordon rubbed his temples, feeling a headache brewing. He really shouldn''t have let all these people move in.


    "Go check on him."


    "Yes, sir."


    Rick pushed Gordon''s wheelchair into the hallway, where they could see Colby sitting in the living room, expertly throwing darts at a vase worth a small fortune. The next second, the vase shattered.


    Colby then picked up a paring knife from the table, and Rick, fearing the worst, rushed over. "Colby! You can''t throw that!"


    "Who said I was gonna throw it?" Colby replied coolly, picking up an apple. "Just peeling an apple."


    §á


    Rick nced at the mess in the living room, where a maid was nervously cleaning up.


    "If you wanna break stuff, do it at your own ce, not mine," Gordon said.


    Colby, clearly in a foul mood, didn''t respond. Gordon added, "You brought this on yourself. Who else can you me?"


    Hearing this, Colby''s knife slipped, the apple peel breaking off suddenly. He shot Gordon a cold look. "Wanted to lie, didn''t dare."


    His words were a mix of resentment and defiance.


    "Where''s Sophie?" Gordon asked, then realized. "Oh, right, she must''ve gone to look for James. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here smashing up someone else''s house."


    No sooner had Gordon finished speaking, Colby drove the paring knife into the apple on the fruit tter with such force that it shattered the te.


    "Oh, my bad, it slipped."


    Colby stood up and headed for the stairs without a backward nce. It might have been an ident, but at that moment, he almost wished he could''ve aimed for Gordon''s mouth. en.swhovels


    Rick immediately checked the fruit tter. The paring knife had nearly embedded itself into the table. "Sir... the table''s ruined."


    Gordon said indifferently, "Put it on the tab. Sophie can pay for it when she gets back."


    Rick hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Sir, Mrs. Costello probably went to find Mr. Burke. If she actually finds him..."


    "She won''t," Gordon replied. He knew


    James wouldn''t show himself,


    which is why he hadn''t tried to


    silence Colby. This whole act wasn''t meant to fool Sophie but to shape public opinion. Now that the public had seen James wielding a knife and knew Colby had been hospitalized from a stab wound, it didn''t matter whether Sophie knew the truth.


    Once the three-month period was up, James Burke would no longer be the CEO of Burke International.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 987

    At this moment, inside the Burke family''s ancestral home-


    With a loud crash, Bea swept everything off the table onto the floor. "Sophie! How dare she?! Get the public opinion under control now! We can''t let this get any worse!"


    "Bea, I''m afraid it''s toote," Colt said, his face pale. "The news is all over the ce thanks to Emerging News. We''ve tried contacting them multiple times, but they have no intention of taking down the story." "Emerging News? What kind of media outlet is that? Do they not fear crossing the Burke family?"


    Bea was fuming. She''d been in Devonport for years and had never heard of Emerging News!


    "Bea, the news is causing a massive uproar. This is very dangerous for Mr. Burke. Our priority should be to find him and get the full story. If it''s a setup, we need to hold a press conference to clear things up." Bea snapped, "Then what are you waiting for? Go now!"


    "Yes, Bea."


    Colt quickly left the room. Bea sat down, her mind in turmoil. She had guarded the Burke family''s legacy for most of her life; she couldn''t let it fall apart now!


    "Marian, call the Reeves family. If something''s happened to James, the Burke family cannot fall apart...!"


    "But the Reeves family..."


    "Go now!"


    Seeing Bea''s determination, Marian had no choice but to leave.


    Meanwhile


    Sophie had arrived at what used to be her and James''s home in the Burke family estate. The house was in ruins, barely recognizable.


    As Sophie got out of her car, a police officer stopped her. "This area is off-limits! Please step back."


    Before Sophie could speak, another officer who recognized her stepped forward. "This is Mrs. Costello!"


    Hearing that the visitor was Mrs.


    Costello, the previously indifferent officer paused. "Oh, Mrs. Costello. We''re still clearing the area. It''s best if you don''t go over."


    "I won''t. I just wanted to ask, has James been here?"


    Upon hearing Sophie mention James, the two officers exchanged looks.


    One of them said, "We''ve been here for many days and haven''t seen Mr. Burke."


    Sophie frowned, "James hasn''te here once?"


    The officers shook their heads.


    Sophie continued, "Have you determined the cause of the fire?"


    "Based on the evidence at the scene, it looks like it was arson."


    "They doused the surrounding rooms in gasoline, so it ignited


    immediately, and the fire spre


    Swoo


    quickly."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s brows furrowed deeply. So, it seems James really did intend to kill Nichole...


    James, why would you do this?


    "Mrs. Costello?"


    Snapped back to reality by the officer''s question, Sophie said, "It''s nothing, thank you both."


    She turned and got back into her


    car. She had already tried calling James but his phone was off. It seemed James didn''t want to see her and had deliberately gone into hiding.


    Handing over thepany...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    James, oh James, how do you expect me to repay this favor?


    Do you want me to owe you for a lifetime?


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 988

    In the afternoon, when Sophie got back to Burke Estate, she saw the maid cleaning up the messy living room.


    "Did the Aldridge family get robbed?" Sophie asked, puzzled.


    With the kind of security the Aldridge family had, a break-in seemed pretty unlikely.


    "Mrs. Costello, thank goodness you''re back!"


    The maid looked a bit distressed as she approached Sophie and said, "Mr. Gordon asked to see you in the study as soon as you returned. He said it''s urgent." Knowing Gordon had something important to discuss, Sophie didn''t waste any time and headed upstairs.


    But when she opened the door, there was Rick standing there, holding a bill.


    Rick looked serious. "Mrs. Costello, will that be card or cash?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seriously?" Sophie forced a smile. "The boss called me back for this?"


    Gordon was sitting at his desk, looking calm. "Even though our rtionship is special, the six-figure damage Colby caused still needs to be settled."


    Feeling a bit helpless, Sophie rubbed her forehead. "Fine, I''ll pay by card."


    After all, she had control over all of Colby''s stuff, including his bank cards.


    Sophie casually pulled out a ck card to settle the bill. Hearing the hefty amount being charged still made her wince a bit.


    She''d deal with Colby when she got back to her room!


    "Mr. Gordon, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now."


    Just as Sophie was about to leave, Gordon suddenly asked, "Did you go see James?"


    Sophie paused and then turned back. "Mr. Gordon, with your sharp intuition, you must also know that my visit was a waste of time."


    Seeing a faint smile on Gordon''s face, as if he had everything under control, made Sophie a bit annoyed.


    "You won''t be able to see James, but taking over the Burke family might be tougher than you think."


    "What do you mean?"


    Rumors about James being a murderer were everywhere,


    using him of killing his wife. On her way back, Sophie had even seen news photos of James being arrested, with the public demanding justice.


    If it weren''t for theck of solid evidence, James might already be in jail.


    With such a scandal-ridden CEO, the shareholders of Burke International would want to stabilize thepany''s image and would likely agree to James stepping down.


    In that case, it would be easy for Sophie to take control of the Burke family.


    Gordon had told her this before.


    So why was he changing his tune now?


    "Are you aware of the Reeves family?" Gordon asked.


    Sophie thought for a moment. "You mean James''s mother, Ruby''s family?"


    "Yes."


    "And what does that have to do with me taking control of the Burke family?"


    Sophie recalled that in her previous life, the Reeves family and the Burke family practically had no interaction, not even during holidays. They were like strangers.


    Why was there suddenly a connection with the Reeves family?


    "The Reeves family has always kept a low profile in Devonport and has now moved abroad. They''re not considered a prominent family, but their ancestral wealth is substantial. After James''s mother, Ruby, married into the Burke family, she died not long after giving birth to James due to her frail health. After her death, James''s father also passed away from depression. The Reeves family then cut almost all ties with the Burke family. But still, there remains


    a connection between the Reeves


    and the Burke families."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 989

    Gordon''s words were clear to Sophie.


    James never liked to talk about his parents, so in their past life, Sophie had tried desperately to understand James''s background. After the passing of James''s parents, he became the prime focus of the Burke family''s attention.


    "Mr. Gordon," Sophie said, "I still don''t quite get it. The Reeves family is just James''s mom''s side of the family. You can''t just pull someone out of thin air to take control of the Burke family business, can you?" "You should know about the connection between the Reeves family and Beatrice," Gordon remarked.


    Sophie frowned deeply.


    Beatrice had an obsessive hold over the Burke family and James, even dictating who her son''s father could marry. And Ruby was Beatrice''s cousin''s daughter.


    "How could Beatrice, ady with absolute control over the Burke family, possibly let the family fall into your hands? My sources say she sent someone to inform the Reeves family to find someone to rece James as the head of Burke International," Gordon added.


    Sophie was taken aback. "But... I heard there isn''t a suitable male in the current generation of the Reeves family."


    "Who says a woman can''t run Burke International?" Gordon responded lightly. "Elodie, this girl, is quite remarkable."


    Sophie didn''t quite remember anyone from the Reeves family named Elodie, but anyone praised by Gordon had to be someone special.


    Elodie...


    Who is she, really?


    The next day, outside Devonport Airport-


    A woman in a vibrant red dress stepped out of the airport. She took off her sunsses, revealing a pair of alluring eyes with a sharpness that could make anyone uneasy.


    "Ms. Elodie, Beatrice is waiting for you to discuss matters with the Burke family."


    "First, to Burke Estate. I want to see Gordon."


    Her voice was as melodious as the sound of pearls dropping onto a jade te.


    "But..."


    "No need for you to follow; I''ll go on my own."


    Elodie put her luggage in the trunk


    and


    off to Burke Estate,


    several bodyguards stl


    les in the airport breeze.


    disheveled in the airport


    Later that day, at Burke Estate-


    Sophie hadn''t seen Jenna and Adler all day, but early the next morning, she caught them sneaking into the house, shoes in hand.


    "Ahem!"


    Sophie coughed twice, causing Jenna and Adler to sit up straight immediately.


    Wearing her pajamas, Sophie swung


    the teacup in her hand and asked "Jenna, Mr. Adler, care to exin


    Wind of midnight s


    "Content beves


    Jenna nced at Adler, who looked back at her, and then both of them said in unison, "Watching movies!"


    "Got drunk!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing their mismatched answers, Sophie nodded as if she had just figured something out. Then she ced a bill in front of Adler.


    "Mr. Adler, your hotel bill was sent to Colby. As you know, he''s broke, so he asked me to find out what this bill is all about."


    Adler swallowed nervously. "This... that..."


    Thinking quickly, Jenna said, "The


    other night he got drunk and started a fight with a dog on the street so I took him to the hotel, but I didn''t have my wallet!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 990

    "Exactly, I got into a fight with a dog! Neither of us had our wallets!" Adler exined anxiously from the side.


    Sophie nodded, suddenly understanding. "So, you two went out for ate-night snack, got drunk, fought a dog on the way, and ended up sharing a hotel room?" "Exactly!"


    "That''s right!"


    Neither Adler nor Jenna seemed to think there was anything off about their response.


    Sophie nodded, saying, "So... the result is that you two ended up sharing a room."


    Both Adler and Jenna swallowed hard.


    With a smirk, Sophie said, "Mr. Adler, I must say, you really know how to stay under the radar until it counts."


    Jenna''s face turned a rare shade of red, and she red at Adler, "This is all your fault!"


    After saying that, Jenna stomped upstairs.


    Adler was about to follow her but realized Sophie was sitting across from him. He sped his hands together pleadingly, "Please don''t tell Colby! You mustn''t say a word!" After saying this, Adler hurriedly chased after Jenna.


    Sophie sighed, shaking her head helplessly. These two really are a pair of lovable fools.


    Sophie put down the hotel register she was holding. As she got up, she heard the sound of high heels clicking at the door.


    Sophie frowned slightly and looked towards the door, only to see a graceful figure.


    Elodie took off her sunsses and nced at Sophie. Even though it was just a nce, Sophie felt a sense of familiarity in that gaze. That confident yet indifferent look reminded her of herself. "I''m looking for Gordon." Elodie smiled slightly and took the initiative to shake hands with Sophie. "You must be Mrs. Costello, right?"


    Sophie looked down at the handContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodie extended towards her. It was not the hand of a pampered heiress. Elodie''s hand was not soft or delicate; instead, it had a thickyer of calluses on the palm.


    "Ms. Elodie?"


    Sophie guessed the identity of the person in front of her. At first nce, she wasn''t quite sure who the other person was, but Gordon had


    ???


    mentioned Elodie the day before, and considering the recent major event in the Burke family, it seemed likely the Reeves family mighte calling. However, Sophie hadn''t expected Elodie to show up so soon.


    "It seems Gordon has mentioned me to you."


    Elodie raised an eyebrow and said, "The moment I saw you, Ms. Sophie, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Like we had met in a previous life."


    Hearing thetter part of Elodie''s statement, the smile on Sophie''s face faded.


    Elodie withdrew her hand as if joking, saying, "Just kidding, Mrs. Costello, don''t mind me."


    With that, Elodie''s gaze shifted upstairs, just as Rick came down and said to Elodie, "Ms. Elodie, Mr. Costello is waiting for you in the study." "Alright."


    Elodie politely nodded at Sophie and then followed Rick upstairs.


    Sophie couldn''t help but feel there was something odd about the way Elodie had looked at her. That gaze... as if she had seen through something.


    Sophie shook her head, dismissing it as overthinking. Reincarnation, after all, would seem absurd to anyone it supposedly happened to. Surely no one really believed in reincarnation, right?


    Upstairs, Gordon was sitting in his


    office chair, looking at the


    documents in his hand. As soon as Elodie entered Gordon''s study, she


    smelted the pungent scent of disinfectant. "Are you sick again?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 991

    Gordon''s face was neutral, without a hint of joy. He asked calmly, "What''s Bea want you to do in Devonport?" "She''s hoping I''ll take over Burke International for her grandson, to keep it out of outsiders'' hands."


    Elodie chuckled, her smile faintly echoing Sophie''s. "Gordon, between Sophie and me, who do you stand with?"


    Gordon''s response was cool. "The fact that I invited you here should make that clear."


    "You''re so good to Sophie, it''s almost... enough to make me a bit jealous."


    Elodie''s smile faded. "I need Burke International. I don''t me you for siding with Sophie, but I''m not backing down on this."


    She ced a bottle of pills on the table in front of Gordon. "These should help with your condition. I''ll take my leave now."


    Elodie shed a brief smile before turning to leave Gordon''s study. Rick, watching her go, voiced his concern, "Sir, Ms. Elodie won''t back down easily."


    "If she did, she wouldn''t be Elodie," Gordon replied with a touch of indifference. "But Sophie''s no pushover either. It''ll be interesting to see who finally gets their hands on Burke International."


    "Sir, Mrs. Costello doesn''t stand much of a chance against Ms. Elodie..."


    Elodie had single-handedly transformed the Reeves Corporation since she was seventeen. With her exceptional business talents, she doubled the family''s fortune and secured an unshakable position in Harbo City.


    Now, with Elodie eyeing the Burke


    Estate, few would question her capability. Even though James had transferred all his shares to Sophie, the shareholders would likely try to reim them, fully aware of Elodie''s prowess.


    When ites to cunning and strategy, Ms. Elodie is unmatched.


    "Who says there''s no chance?" Gordon nced at Rick. "I am Sophie''s greatest asset."


    Elodie, though shrewd,cks something crucial.


    She''s too detached, always on guard. Her resentment runs deep; whether in Devonport or Harbor City, she has no true friends.


    No one truly stands by her, and she stands by no one. This is her biggest w.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her drive to be powerful often leads her to maniption rather than genuine connections. Hence, she fights her battles alone.


    Sophie, on the other hand, is


    different. Along her journey, sheet


    eats


    had friends and enemies. She people sincerely but doesn''t hold


    back against her foes.


    Between the two of them... if ites down to it, Elodie might not necessarilye out on top.


    Downstairs, as Elodie descended,


    she caught Sophie''s eye, her look


    tinged with yful amusement


    Sophie sensed an underlying


    hostility, but it quickly vanished. en.swhovels


    "Mrs. Costello, my chat with Mr. Gordon today wasn''t very pleasant."


    Elodie smiled. "I look forward to seeing you at the Burke International shareholders'' meeting in a few days."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 992

    Elodie left her parting words and walked out of the Burke Estate. Sophie felt a pang of unease. This Ms. Elodie was definitely not someone to mess with.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone rang. On the other end, the manager''s cheerful voice came through, "Ms. Sophie, the equipment you ordered has arrived. It''s at Warehouse One. Want toe check it out?" Hearing that the equipment had been delivered, Sophie couldn''t help but smile. "Great, I''ll be right over. Please ask the delivery team to wait; I''ll be there shortly."


    She hung up the phone just as Sandy came down the stairs, catching Sophie''s eye. Sophie gave her a quick once-over.


    Sandy was stunning, with a touch of haughty princess syndrome. Plus, she was the precious daughter of the Pord family from overseas and had a keen interest in cosmetic surgery. Perfect. "What are you staring at?" Sandy asked, feeling ufortable under Sophie''s gaze.


    Sophie replied, "Didn''t you mentionst time that you were interested in getting some cosmetic procedures? Want toe with me?"


    Sandy eyed Sophie suspiciously. An out-of-the-blue invite for cosmetic surgery? Something was definitely up. But before she knew it, she found herself getting into Sophie''s sports car.


    "You said cosmetic surgery, but where exactly are we going? I''m not interested in just any ce," Sandy said with a pout.


    "Don''t worry," Sophie assured her. "We''ll start from the ground up. Only the best ces and equipment will do."


    Sandy thought Sophie''s words sounded a bit odd until the car pulled up in front of Warehouse One. Directly at the manufacturer? "From the ground up... is this what you meant?" Sandy was taken aback.


    Sophie led Sandy into the


    warehouse, where they saw thousands of machines lined up. The delivery men, dressed in casual clothes, mostly in their thirties,


    sported tattoos and dyed blond hair.


    Sophie noticed the cigarettes in their hands and their cocky demeanor. These guys were definitely from the underworld.


    "Has this equipment been checked?" Sophie asked.


    The manager stepped forward. "Everything has been inspected, but if you''d like, we can do a random check."


    "Let''s check that box there," Sophie pointed casually. The manager immediately had someone bring the box down, revealing genuine equipment.


    Satisfied, Sophie raised an eyebrow and pulled out two bundles of cash from her pocket. The delivery men''s eyes lit up.


    "I don''t like to brag, but I''m generous.


    You guys went through a lot of


    tsider this money a drink on me." e delivering this equipme


    SO


    Sophie handed the cash to the manager, signaling her to distribute it among the delivery men. One of the leaders stepped forward to take the money.


    "Ms. Sophie, we guarantee the authenticity of this batch. If you need anything else, just let us know."


    "Thank you, everyone," Sophie said with a smile. "Actually, I do have some more business I''d like to discuss."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 993

    Upon hearing Sophie''s words, the group exchanged puzzled nces.


    Sophie continued, "Look, I''m a businesswoman, and so is my husband. The youngdy next to me is also looking to make some quick cash, not just through the beauty clinic industry." "You mean, Ms. Sophie..."


    "I''ve heard that arcade businesses are booming these days. Several of my friends became shareholders and are raking in millions each month. I''m really interested, but I''ve had no luck finding a way in. The shares for existing arcades are out of reach, so... I figured I''d start my own."


    Sophie nced at the machines in the crate and said, "I know these machines are from Summerfield, courtesy of the Minton family. Let''s cut to the chase: if you can get me arcade machines from Summerfield I''ll make sure you''repensated generously, even more than what I have here."


    At the mention of Summerfield and the Minton family, Sandy''s face soured.


    Weren''t we supposed to be discussing the beauty clinic business?


    Why are we suddenly talking about arcade machines?


    And why bring up Summerfield and the Minton family?


    "Ms. Sophie, I can get the machines, but the cost..."


    "Don''t worry, I have the money. Just get the machines, and I''ll have your reward ready."


    The lead man nodded and said, "Three days. I''ll deliver the machines to the East Dock in three days. Ms. Sophie, have someone there to pick them up."


    "Thank you."


    Sophie pulled out a debit card from her purse, saying, "Once we draft the contract, the funds on this card will be my down payment. After confirming the machines are in good condition, I''ll pay the bnce and the shipping costs. Any objections?"


    The group, driven by profit, had none.


    After the manager and delivery men left, Sandy couldn''t hold back her frustration, "Sophie, you lied again! Didn''t you say you were bringing me into the beauty clinic business?"


    "Isn''t all this beauty clinic equipment enough for you, Ms. Sandy?"


    "But..."


    "Hold on."


    Sophie took out her phone and dialed a number.


    After a couple of rings, the call was answered.


    "Spit it out, don''t waste my time."


    On the other end, Odie''s tone was curt.


    Hearing Odie''s voice, Sandy''s expression darkened.


    Sophie''s voice turned sweet, "Mr. Odie, Ms. Sandy needs to see you. Could youe to Warehouse One?"


    "No time."


    Just as Odie was about to hang up, Sophie quickly said, "The machines you smuggled from Summerfield to Devonport are in Warehouse One. Still no time?"


    Hearing this, Odie nced at the unfamiliar number on his phone.


    "Is this Sophie?"


    "Who else?"


    Odie sighed, "Are you always this annoying?"


    Sophie countered, "Are youing or not?"


    "Stay there. I''m on my way."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Odie hung up.


    Sandy stomped her foot in


    frustration, "What does Odie mean by that? He has no time for me, but when it''s you, he suddenly has time?"


    BAUMS


    "Ms. Sandy, Odie holds grudges. I


    can get along with himet


    make


    Othere''ll find a way t trouble for you eventually."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 994

    "Even if Odie is out for revenge, so what? I''m the heiress of the Pord family! What can he possibly do to me?" Sandy scoffed, hands on her hips, dismissing the concern.


    With just a word from her dad, the Minton family would be groveling to work for them. She wasn''t afraid of what Odie could do to her.


    Hearing Sandy''s bluster, Sophie rubbed her forehead. Sandy never seemed to consider her situation outside the Pord family''s bubble.


    "Ms. Sandy," Sophie began, "you barely leave yourfort zone and don''t understand how dangerous the world can be. If Odie tried something outside of our turf, could you handle it?" "How dare he?!" Sandy shot back.


    "Why wouldn''t he dare?" Sophie countered.


    "Because of my daddy!"


    "Caelum can''t protect you overseas."


    Sandy paused for a second, then said, "I still don''t believe he''d harm me. If he tried, my daddy and brother would make him regret it!"


    Sophie knew arguing with the spoiled princess was pointless. As long as Sandy was with her, Odie probably wouldn''t pull anything.


    A momentter, Sophie heard an engine approaching. She nced at her phone. Only ten minutes had passed? How did Odie get here so fast?


    Odie''s car rolled up and parked smoothly outside Warehouse No. 1. He stepped out, alone.


    "Where''s Jonah?" Sophie asked. Jonah and Odie were usually inseparable; his absence was unusual.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "He... had some matters to attend to," Odie replied.


    Sophie frowned. "What could be more important than this? Jonah always handles things for you."


    Odie''s face tightened with annoyance. "Why so many questions?"


    "Alright, I won''t ask." Sophie backed down.


    Odie scanned the warehouse. "Where''s the equipment? Show me."


    "This way," Sophie said, stepping aside.


    Inside, rows of machines stretched out. Odie''s expression darkened. "Where did all these machinese from?"


    "Bought them," Sophie said bluntly. "And the money came from your ount."


    Odie''s mouth twitched in disbelief. "Sophie, are you out of your mind? Buying a few machines is one thing, but thousands? Do you know how much this cost?"


    Sophie waved a hand dismissively. "Not much, just a few million. The Mintons of Summerfield are loaded, Mr. Odie. Don''t be stingy."


    "Hey! Can you two pay attention to me? I''m still here, you know?" Sandy interjected, visibly upset. Wasn''t Odie her fianc¨¦? When did he get so chummy with Sophie?


    Something was definitely off!


    Odie turned a cold gaze on Sandy, his expression icy. "Ms. Sandy, why leave yourvish life overseas toe to a ce like Devonport? What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll go wherever I please. You''re the one who left Summerfield toe here, right? We''re in the same boat," Sandy retorted, not caring about Odie''s attitude.


    Sophie added, "Mr. Odie, calling it a backwater is a bit much, don''t you think? Devonport is prime real estate; you might not even afford it."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 995

    Two women were chatting away, giving Odie a serious headache.


    He rubbed his temples and threw up his hands in defeat. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop arguing. Let me check the device first."


    With that, Odie walked over to a machine that had already been unboxed. After fiddling with it for a bit, he said, "The device is legit."


    "Authentic?"


    "Yeah."


    Odie let out a cold chuckle and stood up, asking, "Where did you get this machine from?"


    Sophie''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What are you up to?"


    "What do you think? I want to know who''s behind all this."


    At that, Sophie let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing her reaction, Odie was irked. "Sophie, what did you think I was going to do? Kill someone?"


    "Mr. Odie, you''ve got quite the body count. I''d be surprised if you haven''t lost count. Is it so strange for me to think you might kill again?"


    "You..."


    Odie pointed at Sophie, too frustrated to speak, his chest tightening with anger. "I can''t be bothered to argue with you!"


    "Are you done checking? When can we start the cosmetic procedure? I''m getting tired!" Sandy grumbled, furrowing her brows.


    Sophie nced at the little tyrant beside her and said, "Mr. Odie, isn''t your cosmeticpany all the rage? How about taking Ms. Sandy for a treatment?" "Him? No way! I''d rather die than go!"


    Sandy was dead set against spending any time alone with Odie. After the Vanessa incident, she''d had more than enough of him.


    Odie, too, had no desire to look at Sandy any longer than necessary. Impatiently, he said, "Sophie, do you have too much time on your hands?"


    "Mr. Odie, don''t rush. Didn''t you just ask me where these machines came from?"


    Sophie tapped on the logo of the Victoria Cosmetic Company on the box. "From here."


    Odie quickly connected the dots to a


    few days ago when Sophie had gone to a beauty salon under the Minton''s banner for a cosmetic treatment. "You went for a cosmetic procedure just for this?"


    "What else? Did you think I really went to your scampany for beauty treatments?"


    "What do you mean ''scampany''?"


    "Didn''t you just call our Devonport a backwater? Now we''re even."


    Odie rubbed his temples again. "I must be out of my mind to argue with you here."


    "Mr. Odie, I know where and what they''ll be shipping next. Interested in teaming up?"


    "How?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve ordered a batch of goods to be delivered at the East Dock in three days. I can''t show up personally, so I was hoping Mr. Odie could help trap them."


    "So, you''ve seen the people shipping the goods?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yes, I have."


    "Then why didn''t you bring them to me directly?"


    Odie said coldly, "If you bring them to me, I have ways to make them talk!"


    "If I catch the delivery people now, how will we nab the big fish? They''re probably just small fry, doing the grunt work. This time, I''m not after beauty devices; I''m after those gambling machines, inrge quantities. I''m betting we can catch their boss too."


    Odie frowned, thinking it over for a while.


    Sophie urged, "So, can you do it? If not, I''ll find someone else to help."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 996

    Hearing this, Odie scoffed. "Looking for help? Who could you possibly find to help? In Devonport, I''m probably the only one brave enough to cross swords." "Who says? I have my husband."


    Seeing Sophie''s face glowing with pride, Odie sneered, "Your husband? Would you really let him take such a risk?"


    "I''d rather not, so of course, it would be best if you could handle it, Mr. Odie."


    At this, Odie felt a pang of bitterness. "Sophie, when will you remember me for something good?"


    "Mr. Odie, this is a golden opportunity! Think about it, I''ve found the person who''s been smearing your name..."


    Odie gave Sophie a sidelong nce. She continued, "...well, a clue to them."


    Odie scoffed, "I thought you were more capable. All you found was a clue?"


    "Well, some people can''t even find that much, can they?"


    "You..."


    "Alright, Mr. Odie, I''ve given you a lead. I''m not asking for much-just catch the person and interrogate them thoroughly. My Colby isn''t cut out for detailed work like this, so it has to be you." Sophie spoke kindly, and Odie, somewhat reluctantly, nodded. "But I have one condition."


    "Go ahead."


    "If I end up at the docks and it turns into another police fiasco likest time, then I''ll be saying goodbye to Devonport that very day." Odie gave Sophie a sharp look. "As for the bets, I don''t care. Losing ten million to you is something I can afford."


    Seeing Odie pull this card, Sophie didn''t indulge him. She nodded and said, "Fine, if you get caught, then it''s goodbye to Devonport for you. It''s your embarrassment, not mine."


    With that, Sophie waved at Sandy, saying, "Ms. Sandy, let''s go."


    Sandy made a face at Odie; she had been eager to leave hispany. "Sophie! Wait up!"


    Odie caught up to Sophie, took a deep breath, and said, "Fine, I agree."


    "Thank you, Mr. Odie. I knew you would!"


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with joy, as if she was about to burst with happiness.


    In the car, Sandy nced at Sophie and asked, "Why are you and Odie so close?"


    "Is Ms. Sandy feeling jealous?"


    "Jealous? Why would I be jealous? Odie, of all people, doesn''t deserve my jealousy."


    Sandy''s jealousy wasn''t about Odie; it was about Sophie!


    Not just in Devonport but even overseas, Sophie seemed to be on good terms with everyone.


    It made no sense!


    When Sophie and Sandy arrived back at Burke Estate, they found it in total chaos.


    Sandy before


    was momentarily stunned, "What''s going on


    on''t seen anything like it


    t belongs to en.set


    Others might not know, but Sophie was aware that the Aldridge family only descended into such disarray when something happened to Gordon!


    "Go back to your room; I''ll go up and see."


    "Hey! Sophie! Why do you always leave me behind?"


    Sandy stamped her foot in frustration, standing still.


    Sophie hurried upstairs, and as expected, Gordon''s room was in utter chaos.


    "Rick! What happened to Mr. Gordon?"


    "The gentleman had a severeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    episode! Mrs. Costello, I''ll exin


    everything shortly!" belongs

 Chapter 997

    Rick bolted downstairs as he spoke.


    Sophie walked into the house and, sure enough, saw a bunch of doctors huddled around Gordon''s bed, desperately trying to save him. Gordon''s eyes were half-closed, and he looked out of it. Sophie spotted a pill in one of the doctor''s hands while they whispered urgently among themselves.


    Seeing this, Sophie stepped forward and demanded, "What''s that pill? You said it could save him, so why aren''t you using it?"


    The doctors exchanged uneasy nces, but nobody answered.


    Just then, Rick dragged William into the room. Upon seeing the pill, Rick said, "Mrs. Costello, the pill works, but the man himself said he won''t take it."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Won''t take the medicine?" Sophie frowned. "Does it have side effects?"


    "No."


    "Or is it not the right treatment?"


    "That''s not it either."


    "Then why won''t he take it?" Sophie snapped, her frustration bubbling over as she moved to force the pill into Gordon''s mouth.


    But at that moment, Gordon''s eyes fluttered open. He might have been weak, but he still had a surprising amount of strength. He grabbed Sophie''s wrist and murmured, "Sophie... put it down." Sophie froze, momentarily thinking she misheard.


    She leaned closer and asked, "Mr. Gordon, what did you say?"


    "...I said, put it down gently."


    Gordon''s eyes cleared, and his tone softened. Sophie, thinking the pill must be something incredibly precious, carefully ced it on the nearby cab.


    "...Sorry, Mr. Gordon. I overstepped."


    Gordon sighed, "Leave. I need to rest."


    Sophie stood up, hesitating for a moment, and then nced back at Gordon, who had already closed his eyes.


    Had she... really heard wrong?


    Sophie walked out of Gordon''s


    bedroom. After a while, William and the other doctors emerged. William was surprised to see her still there and asked, "Mrs. Costello, you''re still here?"


    "Dr. William..."


    "Please, drop the formalities. Just ask your question directly, or you''ll give me a heart attack."


    Especially since Colby would have a meltdown if he found out!


    Sophie didn''t hold back. "William, what''s with Mr. Gordon''s illness..."


    "Ah, ah, ah! That''s top-secret, I can''t tell you!"


    As William turned to leave, Sophie quickly blocked his path, holding up a finger. "Ten million. I''ll give you`ten million if you tell me why he won''t take that pill."


    William''s eyes widened at the offer. Ten million was a lot more generous than anything Colby or Gordon had ever offered!


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. Gordon won''t take that pill because it was given by Ms. Elodie."


    "Ms. Elodie gave it?" Sophie was puzzled. "Then why won''t he take it?"


    "No clue, maybe he''s holding onto it for sentimental reasons. There were rumors in Devonport that Gordon fell in love with the Reeves family''s heiress, almost died for her?"


    "..." Sophie raised an eyebrow. She had never heard such a wild rumor.


    "Don''t spread nonsense." Rick''s voice cut in from behind, his face serious. "The man''s refusal to take that pill has nothing to do with Ms. Elodie."


    William scoffed, "Then what''s the real reason?"

 Chapter 998

    Rick barely nced at Sophie before quickly looking away, saying, "Anyway, this has nothing to do with Ms. Elodie."


    "Come on, Rick, stop covering for Mr. Gordon. If he didn''t love Ms. Elodie to bits, why would he treasure the medicine she sent so much? Mr. Gordon couldn''t even bring himself to take it just now!"


    Seeing William getting more and more out of hand, Rick stepped forward and pulled him aside, snapping, "What nonsense are you spouting in front of Mrs. Costello? If you ruin our master''s reputation, you''re dead meat!"


    William was scared into silence by Rick''s threat.


    This is bad.


    He must have let slip Mr. Gordon''s secret!


    Looks like he needs to keep his mouth shut from now on.


    Sophie watched as Rick took William away, feeling even more confused.


    Why does this feel... off?


    In the evening, Sophie stood outside Gordon''s bedroom door, peering inside for a long while, unsure whether to go in. Suddenly, a loud ''bang'' came from inside.


    Sophie immediately pushed open the door to find Gordon on the floor, his usually pale face now a rare sight of disarray.


    "Mr. Gordon! Why did you get out of bed?"


    Sophie hurried over to help Gordon up.


    Gordon''s forehead was covered in cold sweat, his face even paler than usual. He barely managed to say, "Just getting some water."


    Sophie nced at the ss on the side table, picked it up, and handed it to Gordon.


    At this moment, Rick was nowhere to be seen.


    In the bedroom, it was just her and Gordon.


    The atmosphere felt awkward, no matter how you looked at it.


    "I... I''ll call Rick."


    Sophie stood up to leave, but Gordon''s faint voice stopped her, "You''ve been waiting at the door for so long, what did you want?" Sophie froze for a moment.


    He knew?


    Was there a surveince camera at the door?


    Sophie turned around to see Gordon expressionless, the medicine still on the table.


    Sophie asked, "Mr. Gordon, when you fainted today..."


    "Hmm?"


    Gordon looked up, his eyes deep and


    ins Whenever Sophie was


    §ä§Ñ§Ý


    alone with Gordon, she felt an,


    invisible pressure that made it hard for her to breathe.


    She was afraid that if she misspoke, Gordon might throw her out of the window.


    "When you fainted today..."


    Sophie wanted to ask if he was calling her name at that time.


    But upon meeting Gordon''s eyes, she was too nervous to speak.


    After all, asking a sick man if he was calling her name in his delirium was somewhat shameless.


    Gordon seemed to notice Sophie''s embarrassment and lightly smiled, saying, "When I''m delirious, I tend to talk nonsense, don''t mind it."


    Talk nonsense... huh?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie nced at the medicine on the table again, saying, "Mr. Gordon, I didn''t


    pregnow this medicine was so


    swnoy


    precious to you, I won''t touch it next time."


    "Hmm."


    Sophie urged, "But... if the medicine is meant to save lives, why not take it? Even if it''s from the most


    important person, it shouldn''t lose its value."


    She could see that Gordon''s condition was severe today.


    What if he doesn''t make it without the medicine?


    Sophie remembered, in her past life Gordon didn''t live many years after falling ill...

 Chapter 999

    "Given by someone important?"


    Sophie nodded, "William said it was from Ms. Elodie."


    Gordon turned away, his voice t, "The medicine might be valuable, but if it''s from her... I won''t take it."


    Outside the door, Rick was carrying a bowl of chicken soup. As he pushed the door open, he saw Sophie and Gordon talking.


    Seeing Rick about to leave, Sophie said, "I came to visit Mr. Gordon, and now that I have, I''ll take my leave."


    She nced at Gordon one more time, "Mr. Gordon, please rest well. I won''t disturb you any further."


    Gordon stayed silent until Sophie left, then Rick closed the bedroom door.


    "Sir, there''s nothing wrong with the medicine. William''s already checked it out and said it could be replicated exactly."


    "No need," Gordon said, tossing the medicine from the table into the trash can. "From now on, don''t bother showing me anything from Elodie."


    "But sir, Ms. Elodie meant well..."


    "What her goodwill means, do I need to exin?"


    Rick fell silent.


    Gordon''s eyes were as emotionless as a frozenke: "Whether in the past, present, or future, my decisions are final. Even if I''m on my deathbed, no one decides for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    Rick bowed his head.


    It was a choice between life and death.


    epting the lifesaving medicine meant aligning with Elodie.


    Rejecting it left no escape.


    Elodie aimed to win his heart, letting him decide his own fate.


    Even she knew that with the lifesaving medicine in front of him,pared to that person, he would heartlessly abandon the former.


    Life was never what he cherished the most.


    In the guest room, Sophie was deep into gossip about Gordon and Elodie. Jenna, watching her engrossed look, couldn''t resist asking, "Sophie, what are you looking at?" "Gossip."


    "Oh?"


    Jenna leaned in, munching on popcorn, and was surprised at the screen''s content: "Wow! The head of Aldridge Global and the heiress of the Reeves family once had a passionate love affair... These tabloids really write anything."


    "What? Gordon and Elodie weren''t in love?"


    "Absolutely not, I guarantee it."


    "Why?"


    Jenna noticed Sophie''s curiosity and wondered, "Colby''s been out all day, and you''re not worried about where he''s gallivanting, but you''re interested in Gordon''s gossip?" en.swhovels


    love


    "Where could he gallivant to? He''s sharing his location live."


    Sophie held up her phone, adding, "The old man''s been pushing him to n the wedding; he''s been busy with that these days."


    Jenna nodded, "That makes sense."


    "Jenna, you haven''t told me yet! What''s the deal with the gossip about Gordon and Elodie?"


    Sophie was eager to know more about this juicy news.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jenna cleared her throat, "Well, it''s a


    long story. Elodie was unknown until she turned seventeen, supposedly raised by another family on behalf of the Reeves family, and then


    somehow brought back. Since then, the Reeves family''s ventures in Harbor City skyrocketed


    "And then?"


    "After that, Elodie publicly dered her affection for Gordon, but Mr. Gordon never responded."


    "Why didn''t he respond? Was he shy? Did he not like her?"


    "Neither."

 Chapter 1000

    Jenna said seriously, "You know, Mr. Gordon doesn''t even keep up with Harbor City''s local news."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie had thought there was some deep, unspeakable reason, but it turned out he just hadn''t noticed.


    "You have no idea. The story spread all over Harbor City, even folks in Devonport heard about it. But Mr. Gordon? He hardly ever steps out of his estate, and he doesn''t care for the news! Sure, the Aldridge family likes to stay informed, but he can''t be bothered with brainpower on gossip. Somehow, the story just grew and grew."


    Jenna clicked her tongue and continued, "A few years back, Ms. Elodie visited Devonport for a couple of days. She met Mr. Gordon, and they exchanged a few polite words, probably at some dinner party-just a ''hello, how are you, he''s fine too'' sort of thing. But then some tabloid journalists snapped pictures! Rumors started flying that they had a thing going on, but in reality, Mr. Gordon probably didn''t even know about his so-called scandal."


    "So, after all that, they barely knew each other?"


    "Exactly!" Jenna shook her head with a sigh. "I honestly thought I might see Gordon, this century-old iron tree, finally bloom. But instead of peach blossoms, it was all trumpet flowers! The high-society romance I looked forward to didn''t even have a beginning before it confusingly ended."


    Hearing Jenna, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed too.


    If possible, she really wanted to see what it would be like if Gordon ever fell for a woman.


    "So... Gordon never liked any woman before?"


    "Not that I know of."


    Jenna gave Sophie a pretty certain answer. "Since Gordon was born, he was groomed to be the Aldridge family''s leader. I remember ying at the Aldridge estate a few times as a kid, and Gordon was always on the balcony in a lounge chair, reading. When we yed, he read; when we ate, he was still reading. Back then, I thought Gordon was a bookworm. Butter, I realized he was way quicker-witted than us. Sometimes, adults would say something, and he''d know what they''d say next. By ten, he could grasp the stock market of Aldridge Global. He was truly a prodigy."


    "What happened to Mr. Gordon''s legs, then?"


    "I was young at the time and focused on my studies, so I don''t know much But I do remember a kidnapping. After that, the Aldridge family quickly mped down on the news, and the story was soon hushed up. The next year, when we visited the Aldridge estate, Gordon had lost his legs, and no one dared ask what exactly had happened."


    Sophie was silent for a moment, considering that for a young man, losing his legs meant losing his future and everything.


    Jenna said, "Actually, the Aldridge


    family is one of Devonport''s major households. They''ve made plenty of


    enemies over the years. Not just the Aldridge family, but even your Russell family, and our Dennis


    family what business doesn''t have adversaries? I guess at that time, the Aldridge family must have driven a business into a corner, and they retaliated. For us, kidnapping and extortion aremon tactics. That time, Gordon was just unlucky, and that''s why he got hurt."


    "But with the security system the Aldridge family has, I really wonder what kind of business could kidnap Gordon."


    Jenna nodded, "I''ve been puzzled too, but that''s all I know, just that there was a kidnapping incident."

 Chapter 1001

    "Hey Jenna, when did that kidnapping happen that you were talking about?"


    "Hmm, let me think... it must''ve been over ten years ago. I was about to graduate from elementary school, so I was around twelve, I think?"


    "So, Jenna, that would make it sixteen years ago?"


    "Yeah, roughly!"


    Sophie was doing the math in her head.


    Sixteen years ago... If Gordon and Jenna were the same age, that means he was also twelve back then. Thinking about a twelve-year-old going through something like that was just heartbreaking. "Alright, enough chit-chat. I''m gonna p on a face mask and get my beauty sleep."


    Jenna stretched and yawned, pretending she was about to leave.


    Out of nowhere, Sophie said, "Jenna, where are you sleeping tonight?"


    "Where else? My own room, of course!" Jenna replied, flustered. Sophie blinked and said, "I mean, since Colby''s noting back tonight, why don''t we have a sleepover?"


    Realizing her misunderstanding, Jenna quickly tried to hide her embarrassment. "Oh, I thought you were hinting at something between me and Adler..."


    "I didn''t say anything. If you know, you know," Sophie replied with a teasing look.


    Adults, right? Impulsive moments happen. But sleeping with your brother''s friend? That''s crossing a line.


    Jenna''s face turned as red as a tomato. "Sophie! I thought you were this quiet, well-behaved girl. How could you... how could you think such dirty thoughts!"


    "Quiet and well-behaved? That''s never been me. Maybe you should rethink your description?" Sophie shot back.


    Blushing deeply, Jenna said, "Forget the face mask! Time to sleep!"


    Just as Jenna was about to climb into Sophie''s bed, a hand suddenly grabbed her from behind.


    "Jenna, don''t climb into my wife''s bed," Colby said.


    When Jenna snapped back to reality, she was already a meter away from Sophie''s bed.


    Seeing Colby had returned, Sophie


    was


    Werken aback. "You''re back?


    you busy with the wedding


    swhow


    stuff?"


    "I drove back."


    "In the middle of the night?"


    "I couldn''t leave my wife alone."


    A slight smile yed on Colby''s lips.


    Hearing this, Jenna got goosebumps. "Got a wife and forgot your sister, huh? Nice one."


    Deciding not to intrude on the


    lovebirds, Jenna headed for the door. As she reached it, Colby called out, "Don''t forget to close the door on your way out."


    Jenna mmed the door shut behind her.


    Outside, a drunk Adler was slumped against the wall.


    When Jenna came out, she saw Adler with his head down, smelling strongly of alcohol.


    Jenna hurried over and poked him. "Adler! Why''s your face as red as a monkey''s butt?"


    Adler looked up, his charming,


    slightly unfocused eyes meeting.etContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    hers. He clumsily reached out,


    pulling Jenna down to his level, and cupped her face in his hands. en.swhovels


    Jenna swallowed nervously.


    The air was thick with the scent of alcohol.


    "Jenna..." Adler leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "I never flush when I drink."

 Chapter 1002

    The next morning, Jenna quietly opened Adler''s bedroom door and tiptoed towards her own room. She had barely taken a few steps when she heard Sophie''s voice behind her: "Jenna, why are you walking around without shoes this early?"


    Startled, Jenna turned to see Sophie standing there in her pajamas.


    Still holding her high heels, Jenna quickly hid them behind her back and said, "I didn''t want to wake you all up."


    Noticing Jenna''s flushed face, Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Did you drink too much against night?"


    "It wasn''t me! It was Adler! He drank too much! I was just helping him to his room, and he wouldn''t let go of my hand! I ended up falling asleep too."


    Jenna waved her hands dismissively. "I just didn''t want you to get the wrong idea."


    "Oh..." Sophie gave her a knowing look.


    Jenna''s anxiety spiked. "I''m serious!"


    "I get it, Jenna. You don''t need to exin."


    Seeing Sophie''s expression, Jenna was sure Sophie had misunderstood. At that moment, Sophie eyed the men''s shirt Jenna was wearing.


    Realizing she was still in Adler''s shirt, Jenna quickly said, "I''m serious! He even threw up on mest night, and I had no choice but to wear his shirt!" Adler, scratching his tousled hair and squinting, opened his bedroom door. He saw Jenna and Sophie and asked, "What are you two arguing about so early?" Adler looked from one to the other, clueless.


    Jenna jumped in, "Adler! Tell her! You were the one who drank too muchst night! You wouldn''t let me go and even threw up on me!"


    "Huh?" Adler was still waking up, his brain not quite in gear.


    Seeing Jenna''s desperate signals, Adler pped his forehead and said, "Oh yeah, I drank too muchst night. Jenna brought me back, and I wouldn''t let her leave and threw up on her!"


    Adler parroted the story.


    Sophie sighed. "I know all this, no need to repeat."


    "As long as you understand... that''s good."


    Jenna gave an awkward smile. "I''ve been up all night taking care of Adler. I''m still sleepy. I''m going back to bed."


    As Jenna turned to leave, Sophie suddenly called out, "Jenna!"


    "Huh? Is there something else?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    nove


    Jenna looked a bit guilty. Sophie ced a wedding invitation in her hand. "It''s an invitation to the wedding. Please make sure youe."


    "An invitation? For a wedding?"


    Jenna''s eyes lit up.


    Excited, she pulled Adler closer. "Did you see this? A wedding invitation! I''m the first one to get it!"


    Adler, who had been drinking all night, felt his head ache as Jenna shook him. "I know, I know, I found outst night!"


    "What? You knewst night? Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    Before Jenna could get mad, Adler exined, "After Colby told me about the wedding, I dragged him out for dunks! Who knew that guy who usually doesn''t drink, could hold his liquor so well! Meanwhile ended up suffering! Just thinking about it makes me mad!"

 Chapter 1003

    "Why didn''t you tell mest night?!"


    "I didn''t get the chance!"


    Adler and Jenna were about to start bickering when Sophie stepped in, "Well, he didn''t get the chance, did he? After all, Mr. Adler came back and passed out drunk. There was no time to talk about the wedding."


    Realizing she had let something slip, Jenna panicked and ran off.


    "Jenna! Jenna!" Adler called, chasing after her.


    Sophie watched them, amused by the couple''s antics. They were already on their second round of arguments and still keeping secrets.


    "Is it dawn already, and you''re here to catch cheaters?" Colby wrapped his arms around Sophie from behind.


    Sophie replied, "My conscience is clear. I wanted to sleep, but the noise from next door was too loud."


    Before this, Sophie hadn''t realized Adler could be such a troublemaker-clearly, he and Colby were well-matched brothers in mischief.


    "Looks like we''ll need to live farther away from them in the future," Colby chuckled, ruffling Sophie''s hair. "Just half a month left before you be a bride. Are you ready to be Mrs. Colby?"


    "Of course, I''m ready anytime," Sophie said with a yful squint. "But, is Colby ready to be Mr. Sophie?"


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for ages."


    "So the answer is..."


    "The answer is yes. I''m ready to be Mr. Sophie, and I''m on standby."


    Colby leaned in and kissed Sophie on the lips.


    Sophie''s cheeks warmed, her fair face blushing instantly. Her already rosy lips seemed even more luscious, truly irresistible.


    Suppressing the heat rising inside him, Colby scooped Sophie into his arms and carried her back to the bedroom.


    Sophie tapped Colby''s shoulder, "Stop it! You''re still injured!"


    "It doesn''t matter."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby''s gaze lingered on Sophie''s lips; even a light bite seemed like the ultimate temptation to him.


    He had been enduring for days


    because of his injury, but only he et


    knew that whenever he saw the person he deeply loved, he couldn''t control himself.


    Colby leaned down for a kiss, passionate and a bit aggressive.


    Sophie''s body melted under his touch, turning into a puddle of desire, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.


    That sound broke Colby''sst bit of self-control.


    With a hoarse voice, Colby whispered, "Sophie... you really are a little temptress."


    Sophie''s face was as red as could be as Colby kissed her corbone, whispering, "Today, the elder


    mentioned that ording to


    wedding traditions, the bride


    and


    groom shouldn''t see each other the day before the wedding."


    "Colby, since when do you follow rules?"


    "I never did, but... this time, I want to."


    "What, afraid of tempting fate?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid."


    What started as a joke turned serious in Colby''s eyes as he caressed Sophie''s cheek, whispering, "I''m afraid if we break tradition, the heavens will take you away from me. Even though I fear nothing on this earth, the only thing that scares me is not having you by my side. So... this time, ITP be


    superstitious, just this once."


    Hearing this, Sophie reached out her hand, entwining her fingers with his, "Silly, I''m not going anywhere."

 Chapter 1004

    "Crash-"


    The teacup on the coffee table slid off, and Gordon hit the ground hard.


    When Rick walked in, he saw Gordon sprawled on the floor and rushed over, saying, "Sir! You know you have trouble walking; you shouldn''t be moving around like that!"


    Rick reached out to help Gordon, but Gordon blocked him with a raised hand.


    Sweat dotted Gordon''s forehead as he took a fewbored breaths. Leaning against the coffee table, he managed to get back on his feet.


    "I know my legs aren''t great, no need to remind me," Gordon said coolly.


    "Sir, that''s not what I meant," Rick replied, looking concerned.


    Gordon nced down at his legs. It wasn''t that he couldn''t walk at all; he just couldn''t walk normally.


    As the head of Aldridge Global, he couldn''t let people see him in such a vulnerable state.


    So, he chose to stay in a wheelchair, presenting the image of a disabled man.


    "Sophie and Colby are getting married. I need you to have someone draft a new list of wedding gifts based on what I mentioned earlier. Also, bring back the rehabilitation equipment."


    Gordon''s tone was casual, as if he was talking about the weather.


    Rick frowned. "Sir, your legs aren''t suitable for rehab anymore."


    After over ten years in a wheelchair, Gordon''s legs couldn''t function like a normal person''s. Even standing was a struggle, despite his efforts to exercise his leg muscles over the years. Expecting to walk normally in just half a month was unrealistic.


    "Having a disabled person at the wedding would bring bad luck," Gordon said bluntly.


    "Sir, I disagree," Rick responded.


    "Since when do you get to decide my affairs?" Gordon shot back, giving Rick a sharp look. "Do as I say. Leave the rest to me."


    Rick fell silent, knowing he had no choice but to follow Gordon''s orders.


    Upstairs, workers were movieContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    rehab equipment into Gordon''s room. In the living room, Jenna stopped munching on her sunflower seeds when she saw this.


    Jenna''s eyes widened. "What''s going on? Are they setting up a gym in Mr. Gordon''s room?"


    She walked up to Rick and tapped him on the shoulder. "Rick, what''s happening? Has Mr. Gordon had a change of heart?" "Yeah," Rick replied, a bit reluctantly.


    "About what?" Jenna pressed.


    Just then, Sophie came downstairs and noticed people moving the equipment.


    Jenna hurried over to her, gossiping, "Mr. Gordon''s decided to start rehab!"


    "Rehab?" Sophie echoed, puzzled. She remembered Gordon could walk, but it was always a struggle.


    "It''s odd. Gordon''s been in that wheelchair for over a decade. Why the sudden interest in rehab?" Jenna wondered aloud.


    "Could it be because Elodie came to Devonport? Maybe he''s doing it for her," Jenna spected.


    Sophie thought it over. "Sounds a bit far-fetched, but it kind of makes sense."


    "Still, Mr. Gordon might just be


    ee recovery period ended


    years ago. How can he expect start rehab now and walk again?"


    Sophie nodded. "Yeah, why didn''t he go through with rehab during the recovery period?"


    "He did," Jenna exined, "but the


    results were disappointing. His legs were seriously injured. Even if he


    could walk, it would look strange,


    The Aldridge family has a enigiet


    to uphold. As the head of the family, Gordon couldn''t risk bing aughingstock. So, he chose the wheelchair."

 Chapter 1005

    Sophie nodded, signaling she understood.


    Rehabilitation was a positive step. Who''d want to be stuck in a wheelchair for life if they had the chance to walk again?


    "With Mr. Gordon''s determination, daily rehab won''t faze him. What probably got to him was his pride."


    Gordon was a prodigy, a genius. Pride ran through his veins. How could someone like him tolerate being mocked by the average?


    Upstairs, Sophie nced at Gordon''s closed door, where the constant sound of someone falling filled the air.


    She paused, pondering. If Elodie''s medicine could truly heal...


    Why wouldn''t Gordon take it?


    Sophie headed downstairs. Jenna, noticing her hustle, asked, "What''s got you so busy this early?"


    "Heading out!"


    Grabbing the car keys, Sophie sped off in her luxury car, pulling up at the Burke family estate. The security guards, recognizing her, went on high alert.


    "Why does everyone look at me like I''m the Grim Reaper?"


    Stepping out of the car, Sophie moved towards the guards, who retreated with each step she took.


    She looked down at herself and asked, "Do I look like a monster or something?"


    The guards exchanged nervous nces.


    Everyone in Devonport knew Sophie was Colby''s fianc¨¦e. The Burke family''s security had suffered enough at Colby''s hands.


    Thest time Colby pretended to be a robber, tied them up, and even stabbed Mr. Burke - that incident still haunted them!


    "Could you tell your madam I''m not here to cause trouble? I''m looking for someone."


    The guards hesitated at her words.


    What''s the difference between looking for someone and looking for trouble?


    If Bea found out Sophie was here, she''d probably have a fit!


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I make myself clear?"


    Sophie''s tone was sharp, and the guards quickly went to inform someone.


    Inside the Burke family''s hall, Bea


    was having breakfast with Elodie et


    when a guard rushed in, flustered. "What''s the rush? Can''t you speak calmly?"


    "It''s... Ms. Sophie is here!"


    Bea nearly jumped out of her seat: "What did you say? Sophie?"


    "Yes! Ms. Sophie! She''s right at the entrance..."


    Before the guard could finish, Sophie walked in.


    Seeing Sophie, Bea''s expression darkened: "Sophie! Who let you into the Burke estate?"


    "Bea, don''t me me. Your


    wered I''d get sunburned


    they invited me in."


    swife


    Bea''s face turned even stormier: "What are you really here for?"


    "I told you, I''m looking for someone."


    Sophie''s gazended on Elodie.


    Elodie, as


    up and said, "Mrs. Costello, wood nd said, Sophie,


    Wexpecting Sophie, s


    would


    you like to discuss? Content to


    to en


    Sophie responded, "Let''s find somewhere quieter. This isn''t the best ce."


    "Fair enough."


    Elodie agreed, but Bea interjected: "No way!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1006

    Bea strolled over to Elodie, gently patting the back of her hand. "My dear niece has always been such a well-mannered and sensible child, unlike you. I won''t let you corrupt my precious grandniece." It was clear to everyone that Bea favored Elodie immensely.


    However, Elodie and Sophie both knew that Bea''s affection was merely for show.


    After all, Elodie and Bea were rtives only in the most distant sense, with no real interaction over the years.


    It wasn''t as if Bea had fallen in love with Elodie at first sight.


    It was all about interests at y.


    Elodie gently withdrew her hand from Bea''s grasp, then smiled at her. "Bea, I was merely exchanging a few words with Mrs. Costello. It''s nothing significant."


    "How could it be insignificant? You are the heir to the Reeves estate, my guest from the Burke household. Sophie is a sly one, hell-bent on seizing our Burke assets. I can''t let her brainwash you!" Bea shot Sophie a cold nce. "Mrs. Costello, I suggest you leave the Burke household at once. Don''t make me have you thrown out!"


    "Bea, you''vepletely misunderstood me."


    While saying this, Sophie made herselffortable on a nearby sofa, not at all acting like a stranger. "I''m here to see Ms. Elodie, not you. Why prevent us young people from making friends?"


    Sophie began to sip her tea, her rxed demeanor infuriating Bea. "Sophie! Who gave you the right to act so freely in our home?"


    "A guest once they''ve entered the house, Bea. As someone so big on rules, surely you''re familiar with the concept?" Sophie said with a slight smile. "I would suggest, Bea, that the next time you visit the beauty clinic, you pay a little attention to facial treatments. Getting angry like this only brings out the wrinkles, which is not a good look."


    Sophie''s barbed words always hit Bea where it hurt.


    Seeing this, Elodie said, "Mrs. Costello, I know a reputable beauty clinic. How about we go together?"


    "Sure."


    Sophie stood up, dusting off her hands. "My car''s just outside. Shall I drive?"


    "No need, I''ll drive. I don''t like sitting in the passenger seat; it always makes me feel a bit controlled."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Elodie and Sophie exchanged words, leaving no room for Bea to interject.


    By the time Bea wanted to speak, the two were already heading out of the Burke family''s grand entrance. Bea fumed. "What is Sophie even here for?"


    And Elodie!


    She had thought Elodie would be easy to manipte, but it turned out she had quite the backbone.


    "Bea... Mrs. Costello was just having a casual chat with Ms. Elodie. It''s probably nothing."


    "What do you know?" Bea snapped back coldly. "Having Elodie, an outsider, take charge of the Burke estate was already a concern for me Sophie manages to strike some deal with Elodie..."


    Choosing Elodie was merely due to ack of other capable individuals to temporarily manage the Burke estate.


    If it weren''t for the disgraceful


    n''t have had to resort to gl


    rtive.


    Bea was aware of Elodie''s capabilities, but no matter how skilled, she was still an outsider.


    Once they were done leveraging


    Elodie''s a


    Once tilities, and this period over the Burke International wet


    return to James''s hands.

 Chapter 1007

    Sophie couldn''t let Elodie be swayed to abandon her interest in Burke International. If Burke International fell into Sophie''s hands, it''d spell disaster for the Burke family!


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Elodie drove to a tucked-away cafe. With a sweeping gesture, Elodie reserved the entire ce for their meeting.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I prefer discussing business without any prying eyes, Mrs. Costello. I hope you don''t mind?"


    Before meeting Elodie, Sophie already knew she was a once-in-a-century genius in the Reeves family. Taken back home by her parents at seventeen, she then embarked on an astonishing journey of sess. Despite being fostered in the countryside for over a decade, she showed exceptional business talent upon returning to the city. Elodie was also a renowned CEO in Harbor City, her skills no less formidable than James''s.


    Elodie sat across from Sophie, quietly sipping her coffee. "Are you here to convince me not topete with you for control of Burke International?" she asked.


    "I came to ask if the medicine you''re giving Gordon can really cure his illness."


    Seeing Sophie''s concern for Gordon, Elodie looked up and said, "You''re here for Gordon?"


    Elodie smiled. "Aren''t you worried that the Burke family matriarch might hand over Burke International to me?"


    "Gordon refuses to take his medication, and I don''t know why. But if the medicine you have can cure him, I''m willing to buy it, even the patent if necessary."


    Observing Sophie''s earnest


    expression, Elodie leaned forward


    scrutinizing her. "Do you know why


    Gordon refuses to take the medicine?" she asked.


    Sophie remained silent, and Elodie continued, "Since he chooses not to take it, don''t see why I should go out of my way to save him. Perhaps it''s better we discuss Burke O International."


    Elodie opened a document on her phone. "I''m aware James


    transferred all his shares of Burke International to you, making you legally thergest shareholder. However, James''s 45% share,


    though thergest single holdi


    isn''t enough to control Burke International. James was in charge because he had an additional 10% from Bea, making it over half of thepany''s shares. But if Bea and other shareholders unite against you, with their 55%, you could be ousted quickly, and your shares might be repurchased by Burke International, cutting all ties between you and thepany."


    "Gordon refuses the medicine because he doesn''t want to take sides with you, is that it?" Sophie asked, catching Elodie off guard.


    Elodie blinked, "Mrs. Costello, have you been listening to me at all?"


    She had shared crucial information, yet Sophie seemed solely focused on why Gordon wasn''t taking his medicine.


    "Ms. Elodie, thank you."


    Sophie stood up, a slight smile on her face. "Now that I know what I wanted, our conversation can end here."


    As she turned to leave, Elodie stood up abruptly. "Sophie! Wait!"


    Sophie paused, asking, "Is there something wrong with the medicine?"

 Chapter 1008

    Elodie frowned.


    Sophie''s smile softened, "So, does that mean the medicine is okay?"


    "The medicine is fine, but Gordon won''t take it."


    "I know, he definitely won''t take it."


    "So, what did youe here for? Just to find out why he won''t take his medicine?"


    "Knowing the reason makes things easier for me."


    As long as it wasn''t a problem with the medicine.


    Sophie prepared to leave the caf¨¦, but Elodie called out, "Mrs. Costello! Are you really going to let Burke International fall into my hands?"


    Sophie stopped and turned, "If I''m not mistaken, Ms. Elodie, you''re nning a bit of a heist, trying to snag that 45% share from me? Those shares James left me are mine to sell. If I sell them to you, you''d be thergest shareholder in Burke International. When March rolls around, Bea, wanting to support you against me, will probably hand over her 10% of shares to you. With other shareholders on your side to oust me as the new CEO, you''d control 55% of thepany, making you the top dog at Burke International. Even Bea wouldn''t be able to challenge you then."


    Elodie found Sophie''s words amusing.


    Sophie continued, "You''ve thought this through, Ms. Elodie, but if I dare sell you the shares, would you dare buy them?"


    Elodie raised an eyebrow, "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "Even though the Reeves family has


    thrived under your leadership, doubling its wealth and making waves in Harbor City, the money you can actually use might not be that much. Plus, the 45% share of Burke International I hold is worth a fortune. Are you sure you want to sink all your money into my shares?"


    Elodie smiled, "That''s my own business. Even if I have to go bankrupt, want Burke International After all, Eve heard that when you were still Mrs. Burke, you borrowed eight billion to secure thend now owned by S Corporation. If you had the guts to do that, why wouldn''t I?"


    "Suit yourself. The Burke family isn''t that important to me. If you''re willing to spend everything on my shares,


    I''ll sell them to you. But a word of advice, Ms. Elodie: being from Harbor City, if you take over Burke International, the Reeves family''s assets might fall into your stepmother''s hands. Don''t be too greedy; you might end up biting off more than you can chew."


    With that, Sophie turned and left.


    As she walked away, Elodie nonchntly sipped her coffee.


    "I''ve always said, she''s no easy opponent."


    A man stood straight in the work area, gently wiping the rim of a coffee cup, his face as cold and emotionless as ice.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Griffin, I think you''d make a great barista. How about you work here from now on? I''ll buy this caf¨¦ and gift it to you."


    Griffin didn''t look up, instead cing a carameltte in front of Elodie.


    "What''s the n now?"


    "To have some fun," Elodie raised an eyebrow, "I didn''te all this way to leave empty-handed. Besides... I''ve had my eye on Burke International for a long time." Meanwhile, Sophie drove swiftly towards the Burke Estate.


    The maids at Burke Estate were taken aback to see Sophie rushing back so urgently.

 Chapter 1009

    Jenna was floored, "How did you get back so fast? It hasn''t even been an hour!"


    "Where''s Gordon?"


    "In the study..."


    Jenna had no clue what Sophie was nning, but judging by her demeanor, it wasn''t anything good.


    Sure enough, Sophie made a beeline for Gordon''s bedroom.


    The maid, who was tidying up, looked surprised to see Sophie and blurted out, "Mrs. Costello, the master''s in the study, you could... Oh! Mrs. Costello! What are you doing?"


    Sophie started rummaging through the room, leaving the maid dumbfounded, "Mrs. Costello... What''s going on?"


    "Where''s the medicine that was here earlier?"


    Sophie pointed at the coffee table, and the maid hesitantly replied, "I think the master threw it away."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Threw it away? Where?"


    The maid nced at the trash can, and before she could react, Sophie reached into the trash without hesitation.


    Jenna arrived at the door just in time to see this bizarre scene, gasping, "Sister-inw, what kind of habit is this?!" Sophie quickly found the pills, didn''t waste any time, grabbed them, and dashed out of the room.


    "Sophie! Sophie!"


    Jenna had no idea what Sophie was up to, but she did her best to keep up with Sophie''s brisk pace.


    In the study, Rick was briefing Gordon when they suddenly heard a loud ''bang.''


    "Who''s there!"


    Rick instinctively shielded Gordon, but upon seeing Sophie, he froze, "Mrs. Costello?" Sophie ignored Rick and quickly walked up to Gordon, smiling at him, "Mr. Gordon?"


    "What..."


    Before Gordon could finish, Sophie shoved the pill into his mouth.


    "Cough! Cough cough..."


    Gordon felt something stuck in his throat. Sophie, realizing she hadn''t brought any water, simply tilted Gordon''s chin and covered his mouth, saying, "No water, Mr.


    novel.ne


    Gordon will have to bear with it for now."


    When Sophie let go, Gordon''s face was pale, "What did you give me?"


    "Medicine."


    "What kind of medicine?"


    "The one you threw away."


    Hearing this, Gordon''s face turned even paler.


    Rick was not used to seeing such an expression on his master''s face.


    Just when Rick thought Gordon would explode with anger, Gordon slowly said, "Do you realize..."


    "I know, it''s about taking sides."


    Sophie said nonchntly, "But it was


    §ï§Ý§Ñ


    you who didn''t want to take it. forced you, so if anyone''s being unreasonable, it''s me, not you." en.swhovels


    "Sophie..."


    "Mr. Gordon, if you''re really upset, why not punish me?"


    Sophie stood shamelessly in front of Gordon, inviting punishment, yet Gordon didn''t utter a word of reprimand.


    "You may leave."


    Gordon''s expression was cold, as if nothing had happened.


    Jenna, standing at the door, was absolutely stunned.


    Is that it?


    When has Mr. Gordon ever been so gentle?


    As Sophie turned to leave, she seemed to remember something and turned back seriously, "If you try to wash your stomach out or induce vomiting, I''ll wait until you''re asleep to pour your vomit back into you."

 Chapter 1010

    Seeing Sophie stride confidently away from Gordon''s study, Jenna quickly shed her a thumbs-up and caught up, saying, "Sophie! You''re so brave! You''re like my hero!"


    Jenna had been in Devonport for ages and had never seen anyone talk to Gordon like that.


    Sophie was truly one of a kind...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Jenna''s eyes sparkled with newfound admiration for Sophie.


    "You think... Gordon might seek revenge on me?"


    Sophie''s legs had actually turned to jelly when she spoke those words in the study.


    Gordon was a tough nut to crack, even for Colby. Speaking so boldly in front of Gordon was only possible because he had a big heart. If it had been anyone less forgiving, who knows how they''d have made her pay.


    "Ugh... Not sure, but I remember thest person who was disrespectful to Mr. Gordon couldn''t get by in Devonport anymore." Jenna couldn''t help but add, "Of course, what that person said wasn''t as daring as what you said, so I can''t even begin to imagine what might happen to you."


    Hearing this, Sophie suddenly felt like surrendering: "Jenna... Do you think it''s toote to apologize now?"


    "Well... if you''re sincere enough, maybe. But Gordon''s got a tough personality; it might take some serious coaxing to get through to him."


    Sophie was scared but didn''t regret it.


    If she hadn''t been so firm about making Gordon take his medicine, he would never have agreed.


    If he didn''t take it, he might as well be waiting for death.


    "Apologies cane slowly. After all, Gordon can''t hold a grudge against me forever, right? The harsh words I said in front of him... he probably... won''t take them to heart, right?" "Don''t ask me, I know nothing."


    Jenna whistled nonchntly, pretending it had nothing to do with her.


    After all, if Gordon was really angry, everyone staying at Burke Estate would be in trouble.


    At that moment, Adler came out of his room, saw Jenna and Sophie standing in the hallway silently, and asked "What''s up with you two? Is it the end of the world or something wrong with thepany?"


    Apart from those two possibilities, Adler couldn''t think of anything else that would make Jenna and Sophie look so troubled.


    "Worse than thepany going bankrupt or the end of the world Jenna said, "Sophie forced the medicine Elodie sent into Gordon''s mouth and didn''t even give him water to swallow it."


    Adler swallowed hard and gave Sophie a thumbs-up, saying, "True to Colby''s spirit, Sophie. You''re incredible."


    "Too kind... too kind..."


    Sophie didn''t take it as apliment and felt even more guilty.


    Making Gordon take the medicine today had used up all the courage she had. She consoled herself that Gordon Kadn''t gotten angry only because he was in a good mood. Otherwise, she would have been thrown out of the second-floor study by now.


    That evening, Sophie quietly lingered at the door of Gordon''s study. When Rick saw Sophie standing there, he asked, "Ms. Sophie? What are you doing here?" "I came to check on Gordon..."


    Mid-sentence, Sophie felt her actions were a bit odd and corrected herself, saying, "I came to see if Mr. Gordon had spit out the medicine."


    "Ms. Sophie, you''re overthinking it."

 Chapter 1011

    "Really?"


    "Well, since Mr. Gordon''s taken his medicine, he won''t be throwing up. We wouldn''t want that, now would we?"


    Sophie nodded approvingly, "That''s good to hear."


    "Anything else, Ms. Sophie?"


    "...No, nothing else."


    "Alright then..."


    "Have you guys had dinner yet?"


    Sophie''s sudden question caught Rick off guard.


    How did we jump to dinner ns all of a sudden?


    "...Not yet."


    "Great! None of us have eaten either. I''ll invite Mr. Gordon to join us in the dining room for dinner shortly!"


    "That''s..."


    "I''ll cook myself!"


    Sophie blurted out before thinking.


    After all, an apology should show genuine effort. And Jenna had mentioned earlier that day that for someone like Gordon, who is tough on the inside but appears soft on the outside, persistence is key. "Ms. Sophie, there''s really no need to trouble yourself..."


    "It''s no trouble at all. We haven''t eaten either."


    As she spoke, Sophie hurried downstairs. Adler and Jenna, who had just returned from avish candlelit dinner and were stuffed, were pulled to sit down in the living room.


    Jenna and Adler were puzzled.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t your engagement partyter? Is this an early celebration?" Adler asked, confused.


    "Pretty much! I''m about to make dinner, let''s eat together in a bit!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "But we just ate," Jenna said, puzzled.


    "One more meal won''t hurt! I''ll go cook, wait for me!"


    With that, Sophie dashed into the kitchen.


    Adler was stunned. He turned to Jenna, "What''s gotten into Sophie? It''s already 8 PM. By the time she finishes cooking, will it still be dinner?" ¨¦n.swnovels


    "I''m not sure... Maybe she wants to make amends."


    Jenna thought making amends seemed more practical.


    In the kitchen, Sophie was bustling around, while Rick wheeled Gordon downstairs.


    Everyone gathered around the table in the living room.


    "Quite the crowd tonight," Gordon said indifferently, but his eyes were on Sophie in the kitchen.


    "Mrs. Costello invited me to dinner. Didn''t expect it to be homemade."


    "Ha... Haha..." Jenna forced augh, hoping Sophie would finish cooking soon.


    She didn''t want to sit at the same table with a stone-faced Gordon!


    Time ticked by and Colby walked in, having been busy with wedding preparations and returningte.


    Seeing it was already 10 PM, with


    Jenna, Adler, and Gordon seated at the dining table while Sophie was still in the kitchen, Colby frowned and asked, "Are you guys bullying my wife?"


    Hearing this, Adler and Jenna shook their heads vigorously.


    How could they dare!


    At that moment, Sophie emerged


    from the kitchen with two dishes et


    Seeing Colby had returned, she said, "Youre back, go wash your hands and let''s eat."


    Colby had actually eaten already.


    Coincidentally, today was the wedding menu tasting.


    But seeing the dishes Sophie had prepared, Colby just smiled and said, "Perfect, I haven''t had dinner yet."


    Hearing Colby lie so smoothly, Adler was about to call him out.


    But the next second, Colby shot him a warning nce.

 Chapter 1012

    A meal of five dishes and a soup was about as much as Sophie could manage in the two hours she had.


    Gordon nced at the array of pots, pans, and utensils in the kitchen and quipped, "Bet the kitchen never thought it''d see the day when all four burners would be in action at once."


    Sophie took off her apron and replied, "Thank goodness for Mr. Gordon''s four burners. Otherwise, making five dishes in just a couple of hours would''ve been a real headache."


    With that, Sophie went to serve the food. Just as she was about to head back to the kitchen, Colby shot a look at Adler, who immediately got the hint. He sprang up and dashed towards the kitchen, calling out, "Sis! Let me help you with the tes!"


    Jenna craned her neck and shouted, "Yeah, Sophie, let me help serve too!"


    Colby went into the kitchen, got Sophie''s dishes ready, and ced them on the table.


    Finally, Sophie came to the table, holding Colby''s te in her left hand and Gordon''s in her right.


    "Mr. Gordon, your meal."


    Sophie set Gordon''s te down in front of him and then did the same with Colby''s.


    Sitting next to Adler, Jenna whispered, "Do you feel like the atmosphere is a bit awkward?"


    "A bit, yeah."


    Adler, staring at the full te of rice in front of him, muttered, "We''re not really going to eat all this, are we?"


    "What else? Look at Colby''s face! If we don''t eat, it''s like pping Sophie in the face. Would you dare disrespect Sophie in front of Colby? Trust me, he wouldn''t take it lightly."


    "...This brotherhood is really a double-edged sword. I wish I''d eaten less for dinner!"


    Sophie''s five dishes were all light in vor, considering Gordon was just recovering from a serious illness and couldn''t handle anything too greasy. She made nched lettuce, stir-fried yams with ck fungus, a tri-color shrimp stir-fry, steamed bass, and chicken with mushrooms.


    She even studied the recipes carefully before making them.


    The atmosphere at the table was tense. Gordon was the first to pick up his


    anxiork, and under Sophie''s


    anxious gaze, he tried a bite of the shrimp stir-fry.


    As everyone''s eyes were on him, Gordon asked, "Why are you all staring at me?"


    "Mr. Gordon, about what happened today, you''re not upset, are you?" Jenna boldly asked the question that was on Sophie''s mind.


    This was also something Jenna wanted to know!


    If Gordon was still upset about the day''s events, it could spell trouble!


    And while Gordon might not take it out on


    tophie, that didn''t mean het


    t take it out on the reste


    who were staying over!


    In response to Jenna''s inquiry, Gordon said, "Ms. Jenna, I don''t understand why I should be upset."


    "Because of -!"


    Jenna almost blurted out the


    incident of Sophie nearly stuffing the


    medicine she found in the trash into


    Gordon''s mouth, but upon seeing the atmosphere in the living room, she quickly stopped herself


    Everything was fine now; why dig up something that could potentially upset Gordon again?


    "It seems I came back toote today and missed a good show," remarked Colby, his gaze fixed on Gordon.


    At that moment, Angelo and Sandy came downstairs.


    The two had spent the entire day in their rooms, clueless about what had happened.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t you call us for dinner?"


    As Angelo spoke, his eyes scanned the dishes on the table: "Wow, did you make all these, Ms. Sophie?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1013

    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Sophie nodded.


    "Huh? Aren''t you the Russell family''s heiress? I always thought heiresses were like my sister, never lifting a finger."


    Hearing her brother badmouth her in front of everyone, Sandy shot back, "Who says I can''t cook? I can make chocte!"


    "Sure, sure, melting chocte and pouring it into a mold counts as cooking."


    Angelo and Sandy bickered like siblings do.


    Gordon suddenly lost his appetite. He put down his fork and said, "Rick, pack up the dinner and bring it upstairs. It''s too crowded down here; I can''t eatfortably." "Yes, sir."


    Adler was taken aback. "Wait, if you take the food, what are we supposed to eat?"


    "Mr. Adler and Ms. Jenna, haven''t you already had dinner at the Four Seasons Hotel? You probably aren''t up for a second meal tonight."


    Adler''s face turned beet red as his date with Jenna was exposed. He jumped up and bolted upstairs like a kettle boiling over.


    Jenna, acting nonchnt, whistled as she followed him up the stairs.


    Sandy and Angelo were left baffled.


    What''s happening? Did they have a fight?


    Seeing Gordon go upstairs, Sophie sighed.


    Things were definitely not going smoothly.


    Noticing Sophie''s downcast expression, Colby asked, "Did you upset him?"


    Sophie briefly recounted the day''s events, finishing with, "To put it bluntly, it was almost like I had pooped right in front of him."


    §á


    Colby facepalmed.


    Anyone else might have let it slide, but Gordon was not one to easily forget an offense.


    Although he hadn''t said anything, it was uncertain whether he would make things difficult for herter.


    After all,


    On was a smiling tiger.


    Despite his gentle and refined


    gel


    appearance, he was schem; "ger


    behind the scenes.


    "I''ll talk to him about it, don''t worry."


    Hearing Colby''s promise, Sophie finally felt a bit more at ease.


    As Jenna had mentioned, no one in the Aldridge family had ever gone against Gordon''s wishes.


    Not just the Aldridge family, but probably in all of Devonport, no one dared to do so.


    Sophie wasn''t sure whether to admire Gordon''s decisiveness or to think he was just used to being alone.


    But she didn''t regret giving Gordon the medicine.


    The next morning, Sophie got up early.


    She had already received news from the docks and had sent the location and time to Odie.


    In the morning, Sophie drove to the hotel where Odie was staying.


    After Colby had torched the Minton family''s influence in Devonport, Qdie temporarily had no ce to stay and had to sadly reside in the presidential suite of a hotel.


    ove


    Soon, Odie appeared in front of Sophie, dressed in a bodyguard''s uniform.


    Thanks to Odie''s build, he looked quite natural in the outfit.


    Sophie nodded in approval and said, "Mr. Odie, not bad, you seem to have the potential to be a bodyguard."


    Odie, unimpressed, replied, "Save thatment for Colby; he''s more suited to be a bodyguard than I am." "Why?"


    "Why all these questions?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie frowned and said, "Are you leaving or not?"


    "What about Jonah? Isn''t heing with you?"


    "Having more people around might. raise suspicion. I''ve already


    arranged everything; we''re justel


    waiting to catch them in the act."

 Chapter 1014

    Sophie quickly drove to the East Dock, where she decided it was best not to show her face. Instead, she signaled for Odie to step out of the car.


    Odie nced at the line of thugs at the dock, his expression souring. "Why didn''t you tell me they had this many people here?"


    "Rx, Mr. Odie," Sophie said calmly. "Most of these guys are still Mintons'' insiders. With you here, you can easily sway them, right?"


    "You..."


    Holding back his frustration, Odie noticed many of the thugs had the distinctive Mintons tattoo, indicating they were indeed traitors within the organization. Selling off Mintons'' machinery was a serious vition of his principles. If it weren''t for the mission to clean house today, he would have turned the car around.


    Odie got out, pulled out his phone, had a quick conversation, and then walked toward the dock. The leader, seeing Sophie hadn''te but just a bodyguard, was visibly annoyed.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Sending just you to pick up the goods?" he snapped.


    There was a whole shipload of machinery, which couldn''t be moved without at least twenty dock workers. Odie, wearing a hat, kept his expression hidden.


    "Are you deaf? Where''s your boss? Get her out here!" the leader, a burly man in his forties with arge tattoo on his arm, demanded. Just as he was about to push Odie, Odie spoke up. "Our boss sent me to inspect the goods first. She''s caught up with something and can''t make it right now."


    Hearing Odie was there to inspect the goods, the leader threw his cigarette to the ground. "Third, bring out the goods for him to see."


    "Yes, boss!" One of the underlings quickly went back to the ship and, along with a few others, brought a crate in front of Odie.


    "These goods are genuine," the leader said. "But if you don''t pay the bnce today, you''re not taking anything with you."


    Odie opened the crate and, sure enough, it was filled with


    professional machines from Minton Casino. Such machinery could onlye from high ranks within the Mintons. This realization made Odie sneer. It seemed his control over his subordinates was stillcking. Someone had the audacity to conduct such shady deals right


    under his nose!


    "Seen enough? Call your boss over to pay up. I''ve got a ton of other business to attend to," the leader said arrogantly, with his underlings looking just as menacingly at Odie.


    Odie calmly closed the crate. "How do I know these machines are genuinely from the Mintons? I''ve heard that Mintons'' machinery isn''t sold to the public. If these turn out to be fakes, my boss would fire me."


    "Kid, do you know who you''re talking


    to? You''re facing Arthur from the Mintons. Arthur oversees the Mintons factories. It doesn''t matter if it''s a hundred, a thousand, or ten


    thousand machines! As long en


    there''s money, I, Arthur, can get them for you!"


    An underling boasted about the leader in front of Odie. Arthur? Odie looked at


    enough to leader, who was old


    a veteran of theThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mintons, having worked there for at least a decade. When old Mr. Minton passed away, he had ced a lot of trust in these people. Over the years, Odie had dealt with many under the old man''smand, but it appeared some had slipped through the.

 Chapter 1015

    Entrusting such an important factory to this guy? Who knows how many machines he''s smuggled and how much money he''s pocketed over the years.


    Odie pulled out a bank card from his pocket and said, "There''s not a ton of money on this card, but there should be a good thirty to fifty grand. I''d appreciate it if you guys could help unload the machines. Consider it a little something for your troubles."


    The mention of thirty to fifty thousand dors made their eyes light up instantly.


    Just for helping move some stuff, they''d get paid that much?


    Hearing this, the leader immediately ordered his men to unload the goods, and Odie handed the bank card to him.


    Odie nced at his watch and then looked back at the unmarked car parked about a hundred meters away from the east dock.


    So, Sophie really nned to watch the whole show, huh?


    Inside the car, Sophie rolled down the window, watching how Odie was going to catch this whole group in one fell swoop.


    As the minions unloaded the machines one by one, emptying the cargo ship, Odie finally said, "Thanks, fes."


    "Why thank us when you''ve already paid?"


    "Thanks for personally delivering the evidence."


    Odie''s words left everyone stunned for a moment.


    In the next second, Jonah and his team, who had been lying in wait, rushed out.


    Realizing they''d walked into a trap, the men tried to flee, but Jonah''s team had alreadymandeered the arriving cargo ships, effectively surrounding Arthur and his gang.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? Do you know we''re with the Mintons? You''ve got a death wish!"


    Arthur''s curse was cut short as he saw Odie remove his cap.


    Upon seeing Odie''s face, Arthur froze, and Jonah approached, saying, "Boss, these are the guys from the western factory."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie snorted coldly, "Arthur? The factory manager? Can''t even recognize me?"


    Seeing Odie, Arthur''s legs gave out


    and he knelt on the ground, "Bo-Boss... Please, hear me out. I''m just


    a gofer! I''ve got nothing to do with this!"


    "You''ve got some nerve smuggling the Mintons'' goods."


    "Boss! Let me exin! Please, boss..."


    Odie casually picked up an iron bar ground, stepped forward


    from


    and


    Arthur on the head els


    causing blood to flow.


    "Mr. Odie... Mr. Odie... mercy..."


    Arthur begged for mercy, his head bowing repeatedly.


    Odie stepped on his back, forcing him to the ground, and said coldly, "Who''s your boss? Who sent you? How much have you smuggled


    under my watch these years?


    advise you toe clean, or


    smash your head and use it as a football."


    Following Odie''smand, Jonah''s men quickly took control of the scene.


    Across the street, Sophie watched the bloody scene unfold from her car, clicking her tongue in amazement.


    Tsk...


    Odie truly knew his way around such matters, his methods ruthlessly efficient.

 Chapter 1016

    "Talk! I''ll talk! It was Manager Zhao! He made me do it! Please, boss, spare me!" Arthur''s voice trembled with fear. He was just a handyman, and as the investigation climbed the corporatedder, who knew whose neck it would catch?


    Hearing the name Zhao, Odie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. He had no clue Zhao Kun had this kind of guts.


    "Boss, what do we do with them?"


    "Tie them all up," Odie ordered, scanning the boat brimming with machinery. "Shove them in with the machines and send the whole lot to the West Factory. I want to see if Zhao Kun values his life."


    "Yes, boss," Jonah responded, immediately directing his men to round up the captives and stuff them into crates.


    Just then, six people from the crowd whipped out handguns, aiming straight at Odie and Jonah. "Don''t move!"


    Odie''s face darkened with a frown. Not far off, Sophie, sitting in a car, sensed the tension. She smiled slightly and stepped out of the vehicle.


    Those six were the most inconspicuous in the crowd, just helping move things around at first, appearing to have no authority. But now, their true intent was clear.


    Sophie had already suspected that moving this much machinery would require some oversight from higher-ups. She hadn''t spotted the ambushers earlier but now realized the opposing force had infiltrated the Mintons''pany.


    "Everyone, back off! Back off!" The six gunmen huddled together, covering all angles, ensuring none of Odie''s men had weapons before slowly retreating towards the boat.


    As Sophie approached, Odie pulled her behind him. "Have you lost your mind? Get back!"


    Those men had guns, and so did he.


    His shooting skills were on par with theirs, but this was Devonport, not Summerfield. Firing a gun here


    would stir up a mess, especial


    since he was the president of the


    Mintons. He couldn''t afford to shoot at the Devonport dock.


    "Mr. Odie, rx. Now that we''ve flushed them out, isn''t it easier to handle? Sophie said, brushing off Odie''s grip on her arm. Before long, police had surrounded the area. Odie''s face turned even grimmer.


    "You called the police again?"


    "Capturing smugglers is perfectly legal," Sophie replied with a calm smile.


    "You!" Odie''s instinct was to order his men to fall back.


    Jonah caught Odie''s drift and led their team to retreat. But as Odie tried to slip away, Sophie grabbed him. "Mr. Odie, don''t leave. You''re a key witness."


    With the police closing in, Odie whispered angrily, "Sophie, let go of me!"


    "Mr. Odie, they''re not here for you."


    "But they''re the police!" Odie was livid. Here he was, helping Sophie catch smugglers, and she goes and calls the cops?


    "Mr. Odie, you''re the president of the


    Mintons, running a legitimate


    business. Why fear the police?


    Besides, without your testimony, how do we prove they were smuggling?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "They have guns. That''s enough for a conviction. Don''t drag me into this. I couldn''t care less about your Devonport problems!"


    "If you really didn''t care, why help me?" Sophie whispered. "We''re partners. Trust me, I know Mr. Schuldt very well. We won''t arrest you."

 Chapter 1017

    "Think I''m scared of getting arrested?" Odie tried to pull his hand away, but Sophie stubbornly held on, not giving him a chance to escape. Finally, Odie couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Alright! I won''t run!"


    The police were already close. What good would running do now? Would he just end up getting caught again and looking even more foolish?


    Seeing that Odie had given up, Sophie let go of him and smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Odie, for your understanding."


    This time, Mr. Schuldt took matters into his own hands. Within moments, he initiated a show of force. The six individuals, no matter how tough they seemed, were no match for the police. Quickly, they were all loaded into the police car.


    When it was Odie''s turn, Mr. Schuldt nced at Sophie and said, "This Mr. Odie..."


    Sophie chimed in, "Mr. Odie is a witness this time, helping out our Devonport police to clear his name. Isn''t that touching, Mr. Schuldt?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Odie! Truly, thank you!" Mr. Schuldt gave Odie a nod of gratitude but quickly looked troubled. "However, since Mr. Odie is a witness, he still needs toe back to the station for some questioning. It''s a bit of a hassle, but I think someone as generous and noble as Mr. Odie wouldn''t mind, right?"


    "I..."


    "Mr. Odie, right this way, please!"


    Before Odie could respond, Mr. Schuldt was already guiding him towards the police car.


    Odie, with a sour expression, nced sideways at Sophie. Sophie, however, looked back innocently and said, "Mr. Odie, why are you staring at me like that? It''s just a statement, not an arrest!" "Sophie, you..."


    "Besides, Mr. Odie, riding in a police car to give testimony is a way to uphold justice. It should be considered a great honor in one''s life, right?"


    Odie couldn''t tell if Sophie was praising him or mocking him.


    Meanwhile, at the Devonport police station, the six individuals were being urgently interrogated, each in separate rooms. But from the moment they entered, none of them said a word.


    After giving a brief statement, Odie walked out of the interrogation room and saw Sophie waiting outside, frowning. He approached her and said, "Stop dreaming. These people won''t talk." "I don''t believe it. There''s got to be one who''ll crack first."


    Silence would lead to their arrest on gun possession charges. For their own benefit, these people would surely talk.


    "Don''t be naive. It''s not as simple as you think. A gun charge could get them a maximum of seven years, but if they rat out the person behind this, their families, their own dives, would be in danger."


    Sophie asked, "So you''re saying they''d rather go to jail than rat out?"


    "How many people live solely for themselves? Even for their families, they''d rather serve seven years in jail." Odje sneered, "Besides, their loyalty ensures a payout from their boss once they''re out. With that money, they can live on, groveling like dogs to their boss."


    Sophie fell silent.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Odie continued, "But then again, what would you, ady of wealth, understand? You value dignity over life itself. But ordinary folks have their own way of living. They don''t need dignity; they just need to


    survive." Content bea

 Chapter 1018

    The interrogators started trickling out of the room, looking defeated. It was clear they weren''t going to get anything useful today. Outside the police station, Jonah was already waiting in his car.


    When he saw Odie and Sophie stepping out, he walked over and said, "Boss, got the ne tickets sorted."


    "Great."


    Just before getting in, Odie turned to Jonah and added, "I''ll have an answer for you in three days. And don''t forget about our bet."


    With that, Odie hopped into the car. Sophie couldn''t help but shake her head. Who still clings to such an unfair deal?


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. It was Jenna calling. Sophie answered, and before she could say a word, Jenna''s voice burst through, "Check the news! Check the news! Check the news!"


    Jenna''s excitement piqued Sophie''s curiosity, so she opened her news app. The top trending story was about Reeves International Media.


    Clicking on the headline, Sophie saw a gallery of stunning actors and idols, including thetest girl and boy bands making waves both domestically and abroad. They were all signed with Reeves International Media.


    Sophie''s mind shed back to what Adler had said when she first got back to Devonport about a slew of new male and female artists taking the scene by storm, almost rivaling Reece in his prime.


    Especially since Julian had stepped down to take over Yun Corporation, these artists'' rise had been meteoric, almost as if they were ready to revolutionize the entertainment industry.


    All these artists... under Reeves International Media?


    "Sophie, you need to get back to the office, now! She''s dering war on you!"


    Dering war? Elodie''s ns were never that simple. This move was a gut punch, totally unexpected.


    "I got it. I''m heading back now."


    Sophie hung up and drove straight to S Corporation.


    Inside S Corporation, Tricia was pacing anxiously until Sophie finally arrived. The moment Sophie walked in, she asked, "Are Reece and Jenna here?"


    "They are! Mr. Reece, Ms. Jenna, and Mr. Adler have been waiting for you."


    Sophie nodded. Adler had been


    managing S Corporationtely, and she trusted his capabilities. Plus, with Reece, the leading actor, anchoring thepany, if it weren''t for some serious premeditation


    from their rivals, Adler wouldn''t haveContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    been caught off guard.


    Upstairs in the president''s office, the trio sat in silence until Sophie walked in, then they all stood up. Their worried faces told Sophie that this was a big hit to S Corporation.


    Sophie asked, "What''s going on? Why is everyone so quiet?"


    Jenna and Reece both turned their eyes to Adler.


    Feeling uneasy under their gaze, Adler said, "Don''t look at me like that; it''s not my fault! It''s all Elodie. She yed her hand too well! Who knows how long she''s been nning this? You can''t train those artists in just three to five years! With this move, she''s practically seized the high ground in the entertainment industry!"


    If Elodie had only groomed three or five artists, it would''ve been


    manageable. They could have


    countered with trainees they


    poached from Aldridge Global. But


    Elodie hade out with


    twenty-eight artists!


    Twenty-eight! And they were all gunning for the top-tier and second-tier celebrity spots.


    In the entertainment biz, there aren''t that many names everyone knows. With this move, Reeves International had basically grabbed half the industry.

 Chapter 1019

    In today''s fast-paced entertainment world, Elodie''s artists stood out. They weren''t just pretty faces thrust into the limelight overnight. These talents had honed their skills over years of rigorous training. Each one was unique, both in looks and personality, making them easily distinguishable from the sea of other entertainers.


    Adler, feeling cornered, vented, "I''ve tried everything, but their tactics just keeping. Our old advertisers are now flocking to them because of their aggressive marketing and lower costs for newbies. It''s hit S Corporation''s ad revenue hard. Even ourmercial district is stered with ads for Reeves International''s fresh faces. Isn''t that just giving them free publicity?"


    Jenna sighed, "What can we do? Their artists are hot right now. It''s only natural advertisers would go for them. We can''t exactly ban them from advertising."


    Sophie chimed in, "Advertisers chase trends. These neers are not only the current craze but also cheaper. While Reece is a superstar, not every advertiser has the budget for a big-name endorsement." "So, what''s the n? We can''t just sh Reece''s fees. That would kill his market value."


    Elodie had orchestrated her moves perfectly, cornering S Corporation into what seemed like a no-win situation.


    Even though S Corporation had talents groomed by Aldridge Global, their rivals had twenty-eight seasoned artists and idols.


    The public''s hunger for new and exciting acts meant the sudden influx of these well-rounded entertainers was a tough blow for S Corporation.


    "Elodie must have pinpointed our entertainment chain as our business''s backbone. If our artists lose their edge, theirmercial worth plummets," Adler pointed out.


    While Adler and Jenna were frazzled, Reece stayed quiet.


    Sophie turned to him, "Reece, do you have a n?"


    All eyes were on Reece.


    "I''m not a business expert; I''m just an artist," Reece started. "The entertainment world has lots of unwritten rules. Sure, Reeves


    Entertainment has some artistsContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    who''ve hit it big recently, helping their whole group get better gigs. But I''ve seen their schedules-they''re working nonstop, 365 days a year."


    Sophie frowned, "So, what are you getting at?"


    "What I mean is, even though they''ve blown up in poprity, they''re still human, not machines. With less than three hours of sleep a night and constant high-pressure marketing, those boy bands, girl groups, and actors are pushed to their limits daily without breaks. If they keep this up, they''ll burn out in less than two months."


    Adler was stunned, "Wow, even a workhorse wouldn''t survive that! Elodie''s really pushing them too hard."


    Jenna looked puzzled, "But... Elodie isn''t stupid. She must know this pace is unsustainable. Why would she set it up like this?"

 Chapter 1020

    "She must''ve set this up just to catch us off guard."


    Sophie, now calm thanks to Reece''s earlier words, exined, "She''s making those celebrities work non-stop, taking on job after job. This aggressive marketing is just to keep the buzz going. During this time, advertisers will switch from our talent to Reeves International. We''ll lose most of our advertisers almost instantly, which will throw ourpany into chaos. In that chaos, we''ll inevitably make mistakes, giving them countless chances to strike back."


    Adler suddenly understood. "So, she''s ying mind games? Elodie is really something."


    Jenna looked worried. "But even if we know what she''s up to, what can we do? Are we just going to let them steal all our advertisers?"


    If their advertisers were all poached, their artists''mercial value would plummet, impacting their other businesses as well. Their annual revenue would drop, and their status in Devonport would be lost in an instant.


    Sophie smirked. "Elodie wants us to make mistakes in our panic. Instead, we''ll stay cool and collected."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How?"


    "Didn''t Reece say? Celebrities aren''t machines. With such a grueling schedule over two months, their bodies will eventually give out. When people are exhausted, they can''t control their emotions, let alone manage their expressions." Sophie turned to Adler. "Mr. Adler, could you gather some negative press about these celebrities? Like being rude to fans, acting entitled with staff, or being unprofessionalingte or leaving early."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, just that."


    Sophie continued, "Personal scandals or smoking aren''t really damaging; fans tend to forgive everything, and PR can easily handle it. But when these celebrities, who earn more than ordinary people could in several lifetimes, don''t act professionally, take their fans'' money but give them the cold shoulder, or act entitled with staff, that''s when the public will start to dislike them. That''s when the exposure will be most damaging."


    "Alright! I''ll get right on it!"


    As Adler was about to leave, Sophie added, "Hold on! Gather this information but don''t release it yet."


    "Huh? Why not?"


    "We''ll wait for the right moment to catch Reeves International off guard."


    "And for now?"


    "In the meantime, all of


    Corporation''s operations will continue as usual. If advertisers want to leave, let them. Don''t try to stop or persuade them, but remain


    professional and sincere. Alsle


    giving our artists a collective vacation."


    "A vacation? Why?"


    Adler was taken aback.


    we''re


    Giving so many artists a break? Wouldn''t that cost a lot?


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "What? Can''t ourpany afford a few million for team-building expenses?"


    "Of course, we have the funds, but wouldn''t this mean giving up a lot of advertisers and revenue opportunities?"


    Sophie chuckled. "Reeves


    International already has


    twenty-eight celebrities, and they''re probably struggling to manage them all. If we voluntarily give up so many resources, do you think Elodie will try to take them all?"


    "Definitely!"


    "There''s a saying: ''Greed can lead to biting off more than you can chew.'' Even if Elodie doesn''t want to take it all, those with shares in Reeves International will push her to. By the time all those resources have shifted to Reeves International, do you think those twenty-eight celebrities can handle it?"

 Chapter 1021

    "Jenna sighed, ''They''ve already got a stranglehold on half the entertainment industry''s resources. The artists at Reeves International are being worked to the bone. If they take over our share too, those poor folks will be absolute workhorses! Even working around the clock wouldn''t be enough to get everything done.''


    Sophie nodded, ''To capitalists, artists are just money-making tools. They don''t care about their well-being. Since Reeves International''s artists are mostly newbies, they''re notmanding high rates in the market. After thepany''syers of exploitation, what they earn is peanutspared to their workload. Meanwhile, our artists have been on paid vacations, traveling for the past two months. Do you think those artists at Reeves International are happy about that? They''re genuinely talented, but they''re stuck doing assembly-line work. Under such intense pressure, their skills might slip, and the quality of their work will suffer. For both actors and artists, once they stop producing standout work, they''re on a downward spiral. Their poprity will fade, and advertisers will ditch them for us.''


    ''Absolutely,'' Adler chimed in. ''If Reeves International wants to bite off more than they can chew, let them! When their artists can''t meet advertisers'' demands or start having problems, they''ll face massive penalties. One artist crashing is one thing, but if twenty-eight of them crash, that''s billions in penalties! Reeves International will have to cough up everything they''ve earned recently!'' Adler felt a thrill at the thought.


    For the past few days, several advertisers had been ying hard to get. Now, finally, he wouldn''t have to pander to them. Let those advertisers regret jumping ship to Reeves International! Sophie turned to Reece and said, ''Reece, you can''t take a break.''


    Reece poured himself a cup of coffee and replied, ''Yeah, I know. Can''t just sit around doing nothing.''This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie continued, ''Reece, you''re our rock, aiming for international stardom. With you, S Corporation won''tck international resources, and our value will skyrocket. I want allpanies to know that Reeves International can only handle the cheap brands, while S Corporation is where international superstars are made. We dominate both domestic and international markets. High-end brands see that and will choose us, naturally offering higher rates. In the end, one of our advertisers will be worth ten of Reeves International''s, and our workload will be a fraction of theirs.''


    Jenna snapped her fingers, ''Got it, Reeves International goes for volume, we y the scarcity game!''


    Sophie smirked, ''Volume sales work


    for things like printing and


    wholesale, but using people for


    volume? They''re not afraid of


    burnout?''


    Soon, the news that S Corporation''s advertisers had switched to Reeves International reached Elodie''s ears.


    Elodie was lounging in her office,


    enjoying


    asked, "They''ve all switched shet tquickly?'' Content belone


    ''Yep.''


    ''Sophie didn''t try to stop them?''


    Standing opposite her, Griffin said


    coolly, ''She couldn''t. Plus, all of t


    Corporation''s artists are on vacation, getting ready to board nes for their trips.''


    Elodie raised an eyebrow, ''Throwing in the towel?''


    sto

 Chapter 1022

    Tropical Beach Getaway.


    Sophie was kicked back on a beach chair, soaking in the endless ocean, the blue sky dotted with fluffy clouds, and golden sand glistening in the sun. With her sunsses on, she threw up a peace sign at her phone camera and snapped a pic for her social media.


    In the shot, Sophie''s half-hidden peace sign was set against an S Corporation artist wildly building a sandcastle in the background.


    She captioned it: Blue skies, ocean vibes, fun colleagues, and the boss you can''t have.


    Thements blew up fast.


    Comment 1: Team building trips are one thing, but taking everyone abroad? I need a boss like that!


    Comment 2: Girl, you''ve snatched up all my crushes! Give me back my husband!


    Comment 3: S Corporation''s artists are on a collective break, and there goes my joy!


    On the other side, Angelo, in his floral swim trunks and armed with a shovel, was digging in the sand with exaggerated frustration. He muttered, "A honeymoon before the wedding? Fine, but why am I organizing it? Bringing dozens of people abroad for days, do they think my money grows on trees?"


    "Hey, bro, what are you grumbling about?"


    "I''m not grumbling!"


    Angelo was visibly annoyed, determined to get James to foot the bill.


    Just then, Sophie took off her sunsses, nced at Angelo, and grinned, "Thanks to Mr. Pord''s arrangements, we saved a ton on team building. You''re so generous, Mr. Pord!"


    Angelo forced a tight smile, "Oh, it''s nothing! The Pord family can handle it. Just being a good host! It''s the least we can do!"


    Angelo was feeling the financial strain, big time.


    If he had control over the family funds, it might be different, but he didn''t.


    As he was stressing, Sandy suddenly shouted, "Yay, Dad just sent my allowance! Let''s go buy jewelryter!"


    Angelo''s eyes lit up, "Dad sent you your allowance? What about mine?"


    "I don''t know, didn''t he send you yours?"


    Sandy looked puzzled.


    Angelo whipped out his phone, refreshing his banking app repeatedly, but no money showed up.


    Sandy shrugged, "Must be the systemgging. It''ll show up soon."


    "Did the old man forget about me?"


    He couldn''t afford for that to


    happen! This trip''s costs were in t millions! Without his


    Angelo was in deep


    belongs to en.swe


    Panicking,


    e turned to Sandy with a desperate look, "Sandy, you know e I''ve always got your back. Can you


    help me out with some Conomet


    Sandy eyed him skeptically, "How much?"


    "Not much! Just five million!"


    "Only five million," Sandy thought Angelo was asking for way more and quickly transferred the money, "Done. Sent it." Seeing his sisterply so easily, Angelo was about to celebrate but then paused, "Wait, where did you get all that money?"


    "Is five million a lot?"


    Angelo grew suspicious, "How much does Dad give you every month?"


    "We''re siblings, so it''s the same, right? It''s always been this amount."


    Sandy held up five fingers.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Fifty


    only


    ... Dad told me he was


    me five million a


    he give you ten times that?


    That''s so unfair!"


    "Seriously? Dad only gave you five million? Poor brother."

 Chapter 1023

    Sandy giggled, "But my allowance has been going up since I was little, so don''t be mad, bro. Next time, I''ll talk to Dad and ask him to give you a raise too!" Seeing Angelo''s face filled with sorrow and frustration, Sandy casually patted him on the shoulder. "Bro, I''m off to spend some money! You take your time here."


    With that, Sandy hummed a little tune and bounced away cheerfully.


    Meanwhile, in Devonport-


    "In the past few days, advertisers from S Corporation have been flocking to us. Now that their stars are on a collective break, we can snatch up some of their endorsements. Plus, we''ll gobble up the resources they hold within a month."


    Griffin reported the current situation in detail from across the table.


    "Does Sophie really have no countermeasures?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "There are," Griffin replied calmly. "Reece has been working around the clocktely. Sophie''s trying to use Reece to turn the tide, but it''s clearly not working."


    "Reece is the pir of S Corporation. Sophie can only rely on Reece to secure those high-end brand endorsements. Since she doesn''t care for the smaller ones, let''s take them all."


    Elodie, resting her chin on her hands, said, "Just as I said, swallow them all. Without advertisers and the entertainment industry''s endorsements and resources, S Corporation will be an empty shell, unable tost long before running out of funds."


    "Aren''t you underestimating thepetition?"


    Griffin said coldly, "I don''t think Sophie will just sit by and wait for her doom."


    "I don''t think so either, but right now, our Reeves Entertainment is at its peak. It''s a fact that all the advertisers areing to us. Sophie can''t change that. Or maybe, you should take a look at S Corporation''s earnings this month; they don''t evene close to ours."


    "Thatmercial street owned by S Corporation brings in huge profits. Even without those endorsements, their power shouldn''t be underestimated."


    "I was just a step toote in grabbing


    thatmercial street, but even if it''s in Sophie''s hands, I''m not worried. She can keep her territory, I''ve got Burke International. As long as Burke International is in my hands, nothing else matters."


    Burke International has been the dominant force in Devonport for years, itswork and resources far surpassing those of the up-anding S Corporation.


    Elodie nced at a social media post made by Sophie and said indifferently, "A vacation, huh... I bet they won''t enjoy it for long."


    Seven dayster, at a vacation vi overseas-


    Colby was applying sunscreen on Sophie''s back. The artists had been going wild at the beach these past few days.


    Sophie yed until she waspletely exhausted before agreeing to stop.


    For the past year, she had been constantly scheming in Devonport, facing cutthroat corporate battles every day. This was the first time she allowed herself to rx sopletely.


    "Do you think this counts as a honeymoon?" Sophie asked.


    Hearing Sophie''s question, Colby gently rubbed her back and said, My idea of a honeymoon involves. traveling the world just the two of us, not bringing a bunch of kids to the beach to build sandcastles."


    There was a hint of jealousy in Colby''s tone.


    Sophie turned around, her body d in a sexy bikini, and wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck. "What? Is someone not enjoying this trip?" "You''re so gorgeous, you''ve definitely added a lot of color to the beaches these past few days."

 Chapter 1024

    Colby leaned in, his lips just meeting Sophie''s when the bedroom door suddenly swung open. "Colby! Sophie! You have to see this news!"


    Frozen in their embrace, Colby and Sophie turned their heads in unison towards the door, where Adler stood.


    Catching the scene, Adler coughed awkwardly, his gaze involuntarily shifting upwards. "How strange, where has everyone gone during the day? I''ll go check downstairs again."


    As he closed the door behind him, Adler didn''t forget to add, "Top trend on the news! A star from Reeves International, Aryan,shed out at a fan!"


    Hearing this, Sophie immediately grabbed her phone from the side.


    Sure enough, the headline #AryanAttacksFan# was trending number one, creating a buzz all over the inte.


    Sophie clicked on the top trend.


    The linked video showed a fan filming at the airport, where Aryan was being greeted by a crowd, many holding banners. Although the airport wasn''t overcrowded, Aryan snapped after hearing fans chanting, "Aryan, Aryan, we love you," hurling his water bottle to the ground and yelling, "Are you all idiots? Has no one loved you? All you know is to follow around, shouting love, love, love - love your mother! Get lost! All of you, get lost!"


    A female fan in the front, who was about to hand Aryan a fan letter, saw it torn up by him instead. Before leaving, Aryan even shoved the fan aside, then stormed off, leaving his assistant behind.


    "Aryan... I remember he snatched an endorsement from Reece, touted for being younger and more vibrant. Quite the trendsetter, now a top-tier celebrity under Reeves International. Never thought... he''d be the first to break," Sophie mused.


    Colby, watching the news beside her, remarked, "Sudden fame can change a person, especially since Reeves International has beennding more and more


    endorsementstely. Aryan was


    their only option for thoseThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    high-profile gigs. If he turned them down, those advertisers would look elsewhere. The folks at Reeves International wouldn''t let those opportunities slip through their fingers."


    "Adler mentioned Aryan hasn''t slept in three days, and fans have been bothering him even on the ne. No wonder... I''d probably lose it too,"


    Sophie said with a slight smile.


    It seemed her move to have her artists share their vacation photos had indeed unsettled those at Reeves International.


    Good.


    The more unsettled they were, the more likely they were to slip up.


    Later that afternoon, Sophie and Colby came downstairs.


    Adler had prepared lunch, and Jenna was buzzing with excitement. "Aryan''s lead fan has unfollowed him and posted a lengthy article!" Sophie asked, "Is there a scoop?"


    "How did you know there''d be a scoop? You''re amazing!" Jenna eximed, puzzled.


    "When your pir of support stabs and insults you, of course, you''d expose them. I''d tear them down too, if I were in that position," Sophie reasoned.


    Jenna shared, "Though the expose


    was rather mundane, just detailing


    how Aryan has a temper and his messy private life. The bombshell, however, was whenizens dug up that Aryan used to be in a homosexual rtionship! He had been with a man for three years but dumped him after debuting. That ex attempted suicide because of it. Yet, Aryan has been marketing himself as straight ever since. This revtion has set the fanbase aze. The whole inte is boycotting Aryan now. I reckon it won''t be long before the higher-ups take action. Aryan will be cklisted as a problematic celebrity, and all the recent endorsements and coborations will fall through. Thepany will be paying a fortune in breach of contract fees!"

 Chapter 1025

    Adler couldn''t help but be amazed and said, "How long has it been? This is too fast."


    "The quick results are because those artists have felt a massive shift. They were nobodies, and in less than a month, they suddenly became famous. Naturally, their egos would inte. And with the added pressure, it''s no wonder emotions can run high."


    Sophie finished speaking, then hooked her arm through Colby''s and leaned on his shoulder, saying, "All thanks to my husband''s teachings. Impressive, isn''t he?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna and Adler were left speechless.


    Upstairs, Angelo came down and greeted everyone, asking, "What''s the special asion today? Why all the delicious food?"


    Jenna replied, "We''re celebrating our first victory. Reeves International is in trouble now."


    "Really?"


    Sophie smiled slightly, "Reeves International''s misfortune is just the beginning. Next, it will get even more interesting."


    Meanwhile, at Reeves International.


    Griffin said, "Today marks the seventeenth advertiser to pull out, and now even those who were endorsing Aryan want to terminate their contracts. Thepensation fees are astronomical. We can cover it, but it''s like all the money we''ve earned is down the drain."


    Elodie, staring at the thick stack ofpensation papers, frowned and asked, "Where''s Aryan?"


    "He''s been detained. Do you want to see him?"


    "Bring him in."


    Griffin made a call, and soon Aryan was brought into Elodie''s office by his manager.


    Elodie looked at Aryan and asked coldly, "Have I treated you badly, Aryan?"


    Aryan kept his head down, silent.


    "Do you realize what you did at the airport? Do you understand how much Reeves International is facing inpensation because of you?"


    "I''ll pay for thosepensations..."


    "Can you afford it?!"


    Elodie threw the breach of contract document in front of Aryan.


    1.n


    Aryan wiped away his tears, looked up, and said, "Ms. Reeves, I appreciate your nurturing, but kam human! I''m not a tool. I''ve had enough of this life!"


    "Had enough? You were the one who wanted fame who wanted to be a star! And now you''re telling me you''ve had enough? Don''t forget,, told you from the start that working at Reeves International requires dedication! Only through hard work can you stand out! Now you want to give up? Are you being fair to your Jimmy?"


    "Jimmy? You dare bring up Jimmy?"


    Aryan coldly said, "If it hadn''t been for thepany''s demand to hide my sexual orientation, Jimmy wouldn''t have broken up with me for the sake of my future, nor would he have taken his own life! He was with me for three years; he saw my hard work and training every day. Just as I got my chance at fame, he sacrificed himself for me! And what about you? A month after Jimmy died, you made me work relentlessly! I''m human, not a machine! I just want to dance! I don''t want to sell myself out to please fans! And my sexual orientation... I''ve never seen it as something disgraceful."


    With that, Aryan stood up, his voice cold, "Reeves International, I''m done. Even if it costs my life, I''ll pay back what I owe you!"

 Chapter 1026

    Watching Aryan walk away, Griffin asked, "Want me to have someone stop him?"


    "If he wants to leave, let him. He can''t afford the penalty fees. He''lle crawling back," Elodie replied, leaning back in her swivel chair, closing her eyes for a moment of rest.


    She never imagined Aryan would bail at such a critical time. He had promised her he''d rise to the top of their industry. Yet here he was, crumbling before they even got started. Griffin asked, "What''s our next move?"


    "We''ve got other talent. Divvy up Aryan''s projects among them. If he doesn''t want this golden opportunity, plenty of others do," Elodie said, stretchingzily. "I''m feeling a bit worn out. Pass the word around- tell everyone to gear up for a do-or-die effort. If we pull this off, I''ll make sure they''re well-rewarded."


    "Got it," Griffin nodded and left the office.


    Meanwhile, in the talent lounge, several artists were slumped over the table, exhausted. When Griffin walked in, one of them asked, "Bro, can we go home now?"


    Aryan''s departure had disrupted their schedule too, but they were stuck in this lounge with nowhere to go.


    Griffin said, "Aryan''s workload will be split among you guys, and it''s top-tier stuff. You''re gonna be busier for a while. Ms. Walker said if you can push through these next two months, the rewards will be worth it."


    "What? Two more months? Are you serious?"


    "I can''t take it anymore. I need to go home and sleep."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bro, I haven''t had a proper sleep in two days, and there''s a touring up. Everyone knows how intense Aryan''s workload is. If it''s dumped on us, we''re done for!"


    The room buzzed withints.


    Griffin cut in, "If anyone wants out, you can pay the penalty fees and leave Reeves International. But think it through The resources you''ve got now are what top-tier artists dream of. Whether you can make it big or not depends on if you can handle this."


    The room fell silent.


    They knew Aryan had ess to resources only top-tier artists like Reece at his peak could get. But to grab those resources, they were practically risking their lives. If they overworked themselves to death, that money wouldn''t mean a thing.


    "Bro, can we at least get four hours of rest a day? Four hours is all we need! Seriously, we''re going to copse at this rate."


    "Less pay and more work, who''d be happy with that? Aryan went nuts, and we''re headed the same way!"


    Seeing the artists still grumbling,


    Griffin said, "To wear the crown, you


    have to bear its weight. If you''re not


    up for it, then all those years of training were for nothing. Thepany invested a lot in you,


    ¨¡nd


    you know it. If you want to leave Reeves International, then you''ve got to pay up for the recent


    endorsements and training costs within a year. And let''s be real... you don''t have that kind of money right now."


    Silence filled the room.


    Griffin was spot on. The training fees alone were three million each, but the penalty fees for their recent endorsements were sky-high. They didn''t have the money to pay them off, so they had no choice but to keep working for Reeves


    International.

 Chapter 1027

    Griffin scanned the room, and seeing no objections, turned and left the break room.


    For three days straight, Aryan was sidelined, but Reeves International continued running smoothly.


    Meanwhile, on a beach somewhere far away...


    Sophie took off her sunsses and sat up from her sun lounger. Angelo, who was having the time of his life on the beach, noticed and asked, "Sophie, heading back already?"


    "Yeah, it''s about time," Sophie replied, casually tossing her sunsses aside.


    In the distance, Colby parked the car and walked over to Sophie, draping a coat over her shoulders. "Your flight''s booked, Mrs. Costello. Vacation''s over."


    "Heading back? Perfect!" Angelo eximed, unable to hide his excitement. He almost jumped for joy. Finally, it was over! He couldn''t describe how much he''d endured here. The artists and staff had been living it up on his dime, and now it was his turn to kick back at the Burke Estate in Devonport.


    Sophie nced at the still frolicking employees and called out, "Alright, everyone, time to head back. We''ve got a mountain of work waiting for us, so let''s get it together and not ck off."


    The artists, who had been partying hard for days, raised their champagne sses and shovels with glee. "Don''t worry, boss! Watch us turn things around!"


    Sophie smiled. Elodie might be good at nurturing talent, but nurturing and retaining talent are two different things. She and Elodie were never alike. Elodie treated her subordinates as mere tools and pawns, a lone ruler of her own game. But Sophie? She wasn''t in this alone-she had a team of loyal friends ready to face any challenge with her.


    As S Corporation returned to normal


    operations, the inte buzzed with excitement. Fans gathered at the airport with banners, weing their favorite stars home.


    Sophie, masked and capped to stay low-key, stood next to Colby, who, unfortunately, was too noticeable. Mistaking him for a lesser-known celebrity, fans turned their cameras on him. But Colby quickly frowned and wrapped his arm around Sophie.


    Seeing this, passersby grumbled, "What''s this? He has a girlfriend?"


    "Why is he out here if he has a girlfriend? Ridiculous!"


    The women initially drawn to Colby''s looks quickly walked away, leaving Sophie chuckling. She hadn''t expected a day when Colby would be shunned by fans. "What''s so funny?" Colby asked.


    "Justughing at how my handsome husband can gather fans just by walking down the street. Maybe you shoulde to work tomorrow; I might make a fortune," Sophie teased.


    "Should I call you shrewd or just carefree? You''re really okay with putting me out there ''to work''? Not worried at all?" he asked.


    Sophie whispered, "What''s there to worry about? Our wedding''s in a few days-you''re not going anywhere."


    "I wouldn''t dream of it. Not in this lifetime, not in the next," Colby replied.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1028

    Sophie and Colby were whispering something up front, and Angelo quickly squeezed out of the crowd. It was his first time experiencing such enthusiastic fans, and he found himself overwhelmed. He kept yelling, "I''m not your brother! I''m not! I''m just a passerby! A passerby!"


    No matter how loud Angelo got, the fans around him had no intention of letting go. With a face as sunny and handsome as his, anyone would mistake him for a celebrity.


    Meanwhile, Jenna and Adler were in an even worse situation. They were obviously a striking pair, and they had dressed to impress. Jenna''s mature mor immediately caught the eye of many male fans, while Adler''s handsome face and trendy yboy attire were simply irresistible.


    It took the staff of S Corporation a good twenty minutes to finally make their way out of the airport, all the while surrounded by enthusiastic fans.


    "Goodness, I''ve never been weed this warmly in my life! Women go crazy when they''re star-chasing!" Angelo said, wiping lipstick off his face. He had no idea who had grabbed his neck and kissed him. "Don''t talk! You men are the same,ing up and calling out ''wife.'' That''s too forward!" Jenna retorted.


    "What? Someone called you ''wife'' just now?" Adler immediately got anxious. "Which bastard!"


    He hadn''t even called her that yet!


    "Get lost, stop hovering around me," Jenna said, pushing Adler away. With so many people crowding them at the airport, Adler wasn''t as effective as she was. Jenna couldn''t help but shake her head. A brother is still a brother-absolutely no burst of masculinity when it''s crucial.


    When everyone returned to Burke Estate, they found it eerily quiet. Adler stopped a maid and asked, "Where''s your master? Doesn''t he know we''reing back today?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "The master went out today."


    "Out?" Adler wondered. "Where would he go in broad daylight?"


    Usually, Aldridge Global''s affairs didn''t need Gordon''s presence, and the Aldridge family always conducted meetings online, even for major events. It was rare for Gordon to go out during the day.


    The maid shook her head. "I''m not sure, but the master said there would be a dinner hosted by Reeves International tonight, inviting majorpanies to attend. The invitation is on the table; if you wish to go, just go ahead, no need to inform him."


    "A dinner hosted by Reeves International?" Adler''s gaze fell on the coffee table in the living room. Hearing about the dinner, the happiest person was Sandy.


    Sandy loved lively events. Since


    arriving in Devonport, she hadn''t attended a single dinner party. She immediately stepped forward, picked up the invitation, and@aid, "Let me see what it is!"


    Seeing this, Adler smirked. "Ms. Sandy, you really don''t stand on ceremony, do you?"


    "Why stand on ceremony? It''s just an invitation. Why are you, a grown man, being so petty?"


    Sandy opened the invitation, cleared her throat, and read, "Reeves International cordially invites S Corporation''s CEO, Sophie, to the Regent Hotel banquet hall."


    Halfway through, Sandy suddenly saw something, eximed, and then said, "This is an invitation celebrating the partnership between Reeves International and Burke International." Looking at Sophie, Sandy said, "Your ex-husband really isn''t being sincere, partnering with Elodie and still pretending he''d hand over Burke International to you to manage."

 Chapter 1029

    Sandy might not totally get the tangled drama of Devonport''s elite, but she knows Elodie''s been gunning for Sophietely. This trip abroad? All courtesy of Elodie.


    Sophie stepped up, invitation in hand, and said, "Since the Burke family and Sandy have teamed up, let''s see what Ms. Elodie wants with us this time."


    By evening, the area outside the Regent Hotel was buzzing with excitement. Everyone was aware that Reeves International was Devonport''s new rising star. Plus, the buzz was that Elodie might just inherit the Burke family empire, especially now that Reeves International had partnered with them.


    Sure, the Aryan scandal had shaken things up a bit for Reeves International, but a partnership with Burke International? That would smooth things over in no time. With Burke International''s backing, Aryan''s mess was practically nothing.


    Jenna stepped out of the car, eyes wide as she took in the scene outside the Regent Hotel. "Wow," she said, "the Reeves family really knows how to throw a party. I''ve never seen such a grand event at the Regent Hotel before."


    Devonport had only a few top-tier hotels, but not just anyone could host a banquet at the Regent.


    Sophie followed Jenna out, adjusting her aqua-blue dress. "How''s my dress?" she asked.


    Jenna gave it a once-over, rubbed her chin, and said, "It''s nice, but it looks familiar. Did you get it from that beach marketst week?"


    "Is it that dress that was marked down from nine hundred, then five hundred, to just ny-nine?"


    Adler, who had just stepped out, dropped his jaw. "Ms. Sophie, you''ve got serious style, making such an affordable dress look this chic. You have to give me some fashion tips!"


    Sophie sighed. "I didn''t want to wear this, but I didn''t have any other options."


    They''d gone straight to the Burke


    Estate afternding, with no time for a the dress she bought at the


    Own. Sophie had to grab the


    beach.


    Even though it was only ny-nine bucks, the quality was surprisingly good.


    "Her wardrobe''s twice the size of my bedroom and she says she has nothing to wear," Adler muttered.


    Jenna added, "You really don''t get it. Those gowns can only be worn once at a banquet, or you''ll getughed at."


    "Really? No wonder I never see socialites in the same dress twice. They''re all one-time wears!"


    "Exactly! We might wear them on regr days, but never repeat for public events."


    Jenna had no patience for further


    en. She extended her hand


    see


    on, escort me in. I


    what all the fuss is abante1?


    "Your wish is mymand, Your Highness!" Adler said, taking her arm as they walked inside.


    Colby offered his hand to Sophie, smiling. "My princess, may I escort you?"


    Sophie ced her hand in Colby''s, and for a moment, they were the picture-perfect couple outside the banquet hall.


    Inside,


    when ea was greeting guests ¨¨ saw Sophie and Colb


    her. Her smile waned slightly.


    "Who invited them?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1030

    Jenna, Adler, Colby, and Sophie had just walked into the banquet hall and already had everyone''s eyes on them. People wereing up to greet them left and right. Off to the side, Sandy, clearly annoyed, tugged on Angelo''s sleeve and grumbled, "Bro! These Devonport folks are so clueless! Does no one know who we are?"


    After all, she was the Pord family heiress! Overseas, people were always moring for her attention. But here in Devonport, she was just background noise.


    "Rx. Remember, Sophie was just a wallflower during herst overseas visit too! It''s all about who''s got the pull around here," Angelo said, trying to calm her down. Sandy pouted, "Yeah, but I''m the Pord family heiress. I deserve some respect, right? Bro, when you open a branch here in Devonport, it has to outshine S Corporation!" Angelo couldn''t help but chuckle. The heiress sure had big dreams.


    Outshine S Corporation? With the backing of four major families, each one a powerhouse, it would be like trying to move the entire Pord family business here!


    "I''ll do my best... my best..." Angelo said, his gaze drifting towards Elodie, who was making her way over to Sophie.


    Elodie''s smile was gentle, but there was something about it that felt just a bit intimidating.


    "So, you must be Colby? I''ve heard so much about you. Finally nice to meet you," Elodie said, extending her hand. Colby barely nced at it and coolly said, "I don''t shake hands."


    Elodie didn''t seem fazed and turned to Sophie, saying, "Ms. Sophie, you wouldn''t snub me, would you?"


    Sophie shook her hand and replied, "Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Elodie."


    "Ms. Sophie, there are plenty of guests waiting for you. Let''s not waste time on those who don''t matter," Bea chimed in, her tone dripping with disdain for Sophie''s group.


    Elodie smiled at Sophie and said, "Ms. Sophie, Colby, enjoy your evening. There''s quite a showing up."


    As Elodie walked over to Bea, Adler muttered in annoyance, "What was that look about? She acted like she''s already won."


    Jenna added, "What''s so great about


    teaming up with the Burke family? Without James, Burke International is like a headless chicken, just a mess. Does she really think she can get James to help her?"


    James''s online reputation had taken a nosedivetely, and Burke International had publicly disavowed him, denying any connection with him as their CEO.


    Even if James came back, what difference would it make? All his shares were with Sophie now.


    Sophie furrowed her brow, feeling uneasy. This partnership dinner seemed almost too smooth.


    "Sophie, what''s up?" Jenna asked, noticing Sophie''s distraction.


    Sophie snapped back to reality and said, ¡°Doesn''t this feel... too easy?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, making Reeves International lose money was almost too effortless."


    Could Elodie be unaware of the consequences of exploiting her employees like this? Or had she anticipated it all along? Or maybe, Elodie just didn''t care about the hefty penalties?


    Jenna tried to reassure her, "Don''t overthink it Elodie''s just a spoiled heiress; she wouldn''t understand the struggles of working people. Reeves Entertainment''s copse is inevitable. We''ve nned for this, haven''t we?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1031

    Suddenly, Sophie recalled something Odie had once told her.


    "It''s easy for someone like you, born with a silver spoon, to talk about dignity. But what do you really know? You value your pride over your life. The underdogs have their own way of surviving-they don''t need dignity, just the will to keep going."


    Sophie furrowed her brows, turning to Jenna. "Jenna, didn''t you say Elodie was abandoned in the countryside as a kid and had to endure over a decade of hardship?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Then how could she not understand the struggles of the underdogs trying to survive?"


    Jenna looked puzzled, but before she could respond, Elodie and Bea walked up to the stage hand in hand. Elodie wore a bold purple satin gown, exuding confidence. She smiled warmly and announced, "Thank you all foring to the Reeves International and Burke International coboration dinner. I am also here to announce that I will be taking over as the head of Burke International, leading it to an even brighter future."


    The crowd exchanged astonished nces.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was unexpected.


    James hadn''t been seen in public for days, and if he was indeed stepping down as CEO, he should have addressed the shareholders personally.


    Jenna spoke up, "Ms. Troy, no offense, but do you really think you can take over Burke International? If I''m not wrong, you don''t hold any shares in Burke International, do you?"


    Hearing Jenna, several other shareholders nodded in agreement. They had all been eyeing the CEO position, and the thought of an outsider like Elodie stepping in didn''t sit well with them.


    "Who says Elodie doesn''t have shares?" Bea interrupted. "I have transferred all of my ten percent shareholding to Elodie. Naturally, she is qualified to run for CEO of Burke International."


    A few major shareholders grumbled in discontent.


    "Bea, we support the cobo


    between Burke and Reeves


    International, but the CEO


    recement is not something you can decide alone."


    "Bea, we respect you, but your shares alone can''t dictate this decision."


    Caught in the tension, others remained silent, watching the drama unfold.


    Elodie chimed in, "Relying on Bea''s shares afone may not be enough but if Mr. Burke''s shares were also transferred to me, then I suppose there would be no objections, right?"


    The crowd was taken aback.


    "What? Mr. Burke?"


    "Hasn''t Mr. Burke been missing for a long time? How could he suddenly transfer Burke International to Elodie?"


    Jenna and Adler exchanged confused looks, unsure of what was happening.


    Only Sophie looked deeply concerned.


    Just then, James walked up from the back of the room. He appeared unchanged from thest time anyone had seen him.


    As James appeared, cameras from major media outlets focused on him. d in a sleek ck suit, his expression was stern, his eyes cold. "Mr. Burke! Is that really Mr. Burke?"


    "Mr. Burke, what''s going on? Are you really stepping down?"


    Vol


    People couldn''t believe James would resign amidst this turmoil. Under the watchful eyes of the public, James dered, "Burke International will be taken over by Elodie, and I will be stepping down as CEO of Burke International."

 Chapter 1032

    Upon hearing this, the room erupted in gasps.


    "What the heck is James doing? Didn''t he already sign a contract with Sophie?" someone eximed.


    Adler was beside himself with rage. "How could he back out at thest minute?"


    Sophie frowned, her mind racing.


    Jenna, her face darkening, demanded, "James, exin yourself. Earlier you said..."


    "Ms. Jenna," James interrupted coolly, "there are certain matters within the Dennis Group that can''t be aired out in public, much like the previous CEO of the Jiang family stepping down. Would you care to borate on that?"


    Jenna''s face turned a shade paler at his words.


    "It seems Ms. Jenna prefers not to discuss it," James continued, his tone icy. "Therefore, the affairs of Burke International are none of her concern."


    His words carried a thinly veiled threat.


    Sophie noticed the shift in Jenna''s demeanor, and even Adler''s expression soured.


    James''s strategy was clear: he wanted them to voluntarily give up their shares in Burke International!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandy, standing to the side and feeling bewildered, whispered to Angelo, "Why does this atmosphere feel so tense?"


    "How should I know?" Angelo muttered back. "Devonport is a mess."


    He couldn''t help but be taken aback. Not seeing James for a few days, it seemed he had developed some new tricks. Wasn''t the n to transfer all Burke International shares to Sophie? Why the sudden change of heart?


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Angelo subtly retreated to a corner.


    Jenna, looking worse for wear, stumbled back, almost falling over.


    Adler, quick to react, caught her and said to Colby and Sophie, "Jenna''s not feeling well. I''ll take her out of here."


    "Alright, we''ll leave too," Sophie agreed.


    There was no point in sticking around.


    As Sophie and Colby were about to follow Jenna and Adler out, Elodie


    called out to Sophie, stepping. forward. "Ms. Sophie, can we talk privately?"


    zu?


    Colby shot Sophie a knowing nce and said in a low voice, "I''ll be just


    if


    here, five meters away.


    u need anything." Conto all me


    "Okay."


    After Sophie acknowledged him, Colby stepped aside.


    Elodie cast a nce at Colby before turning back to Sophie. "Colby really cares for you. The love between you two is truly enviable."


    "Mr. Troy, what do you want to discuss?" Sophie asked, cutting to the chase.


    "Actually, when I proposed to buy the shares you hold in James''spany, I was just testing your response."


    "So, you and James were in cahoots all along?" Sophie asked, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    Elodie nodded. "Naturally, I wouldn''t make a move without being certain."


    "Are you here to gloat, Mr. Troy?"


    "Not at all." Elodie smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve heard that Ms. Sophie, you care deeply about your friends. Since you said Burke International isn''t that crucial to you, why not tear up the share transfer agreement? It would make it much easier for me to take over those shares. Otherwise... your friends might get hurt. I don''t think Ms. Sophie would risk her friends for apany she doesn''t need, right?"


    Elodie''s eyes sparkled with amusement, as if mocking her previous choices.


    Sacrificing a massive enterprise like Burke International for so-called friends-how foolish.


    Sophie met Elodie''s gaze and said, "Mr. Troy, do you think you''ve already won?"

 Chapter 1033

    "Isn''t that right?" Elodie said, her eyes gleaming. "If I''m not mistaken, Ms. Sophie ns to use Aryan''s scandal to bring down Reeves International. I saw thising, and honestly, it doesn''t matter if Aryan has to cough up all the money he made for thepany. What I really want is Burke International."


    "You can have Burke International. The contract I signed with James earlier? I can tear it up. But you must not harm Jenna or any of my friends."


    Elodie chuckled, "Rx, I''m a woman of my word. If Ms. Sophie isn''t convinced, we can make it official with a contract."


    "Fine, let''s make it official. You can have Burke International, but don''t get too cocky, Ms. Zhou. Even without Burke International, I can still take you down."


    Elodie shrugged, casually saying, "Well, let''s see about that."


    With that, Sophie turned on her heel and walked away. Elodie watched her retreating figure, a smug smile ying on her lips.


    Meanwhile-


    "Whose side are you on, anyway?" Angelo demanded, cornering James in a secluded spot.


    James shook off Angelo''s grip but didn''t respond immediately.


    "Seriously, man! Whose side are you on? And who is this Elodie now? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for another one?" Angelo''s frustration was palpable.


    James, looking exhausted, replied, "Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t. Remember, in Devonport, we don''t know each other."


    Seeing James about to leave, Angelo quickly blocked his path. "You have to tell me. I need to know who my future mentor''s wife will be! I can''t back the wrong team! Besides, Sophie has been good to me. I think she''s genuinely nice. But Elodie? She seems tricky, like someone you don''t want to mess with. What''s going on?"


    "Enough. Neither of them will be


    your future mentor''s wife," James said darkly. "Sophie and Colby are about to leave. Take your sister and get out of here, and don''t let them suspect anything."


    With that, James strode away, leaving Angelo bewildered.


    Neither of them? Then why is James backing Sophie? This makes no sense!


    "I don''t get it... not one bit," Angelo muttered to himself. Just then, Sandy found him.


    "Bro! I''ve been looking for you everywhere! Why are you still here? Sophie and the others have already left!"


    "They drove back? How are we supposed to get home?"


    "No idea," Sandy said, lookingpletely lost.


    She was used to being chauffeured everywhere. If she wasn''t out shopping, her feet rarely touched the ground. How would she know how to get back?


    Back at Burke Estate, Jenna was still visibly distracted.


    Sophie thought back to what Jenna had told her about Freddie, Jenna''s father and the former CEO of Dennis Group, who had killed Jenna''s


    mother Jenna had mentionedContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Freddie had paid with his life, and she had inherited all the shares of Dennis Group as a result. But Jenna hadn''t gone into detail about how


    Freddie had died.


    Even though Jenna hadn''t said much, Sophie could piece it together from Jenna''s reaction today.


    "Jenna..."


    "Don''t say anything. I was out of line today," Jenna said, her face pale but managing a weak smile. "Sophie, you don''t have to worry about me. James may be despicable, but my conscience is clear!"

 Chapter 1034

    "Freddie, how did he really die?"


    In the bedroom, Sophie turned to Colby, hoping to confirm her suspicions.


    "It wasn''t Jenna who killed him."


    Colby''s tone was measured as he began to exin, "Freddie''spany was taken over by Jenna. Although he still had the title of CEO, he was basically a puppet with no real power, all thanks to Jenna''s scheming. Freddie was drowning in debt due to a project gone wrong, all masterminded by Jenna. When he found out that all his assets had been transferred to Jenna''s name, he lost it in his office and eventually chose to jump from the building,mitting suicide."


    Sophie quickly honed in on the critical detail, asking, "Did Freddie jump on his own, or did Jenna push him into it?"


    "Even you''re questioning it, and so will everyone else."


    Colby walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, gently touching the ss, and said, "Jenna gave Freddie two options. One was to jump from the office window, and she''d pay off his debts. The other was to cut all ties with him, leaving him to be beaten to death by his creditors."


    Sophie shook her head, remarking, "Both options mean death. That''s so Jenna."


    "Freddie chose to jump. Jenna, in the end, had a change of heart and tried to save him. However, Freddie tried to push Jenna off the building instead. It was Freddie who identally fell. The CEO''s suicide caused quite a stir back then, but nobody knew the real story."


    "Was there a witness?"


    "Adler was a witness. He saw the whole thing," said Colby.


    In the next room, Jenna leaned against the bay window. Adler draped a nket over her shoulders, saying, "James has no evidence. He''s just spouting nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." "Was I wrong to seek revenge?" Jenna whispered. "No, I''m not wrong."


    "You were right. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. He killed Mrs. Johnson, so he deserved to be punished. He even tried to kill you. It''s all his own doing."


    Adler suddenly remembered when Jenna was very young, sent to the Costello family by Mrs. Johnson. Jenna was different back then, not only quiet but also timid around everyone.


    The Tredgold and Costello families


    were close, and he often went over to y. Sometimes during the holidays, he''d even take Jenna with him to Burke Estate. After a year or two, Jenna finally started to show a cheerful and outgoing personality.


    But it wasn''t long before Freddie married another woman and had a new daughter, and then Jenna was sent abroad by Freddie, a separation thatsted ten years.


    When Jenna returned, her first move


    was to dismantle the Dennis family, sending Freddie''s new wife and daughter abroad. Freddie''s downfall soon followed, with the Dennis family falling into Jenna''s hands.


    In terms of business smarts, Jenna was certainly no less capable than Sophie.


    The struggles she endured abroad were never shared with anyone.


    But Adler knew, Jenna wasn''t naturally gifted. Things they would pick up instantly took Jenna several attempts to grasp. Yet, to avenge her mother and punish Freddie she worked incredibly hard during those years abroad. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1035

    After all these years, Adler thought Jenna had let it go. But one casual mention from James, and shepletely lost herposure. That incident had always haunted her.


    Looking at Adler, Jenna''s mind drifted back to her childhood. "Grandfather always believed in tough love, you know? Like an old wolf, wanting his kids to fend for themselves. When I first came back, he avoided me on purpose, just to see if I could make it on my own. Honestly, if it wasn''t for your help, I wouldn''t have been able to make Freddie pay."


    "No matter what happens, I''m here for you," Adler assured her. "Unconditionally. Whether it''s making Freddie pay or fixing the sky if you somehow managed to punch a hole in it."


    Jenna couldn''t help butugh. "Who do you think you are? Colby? You''re just a spoiled rich kid. You can''t take those kinds of risks for me. Colby was raised among wolves; he''s fearless. But you? You grew up infort, only good at sweet-talking."


    "These aren''t just sweet words," Adler''s voice deepened. "Jenna, even if I wasn''t raised among wolves, I''d still risk my life to protect the woman I love, just like Colby."


    "Pfft, nonsense!" Jenna frowned and poked Adler''s forehead. "You''re always talking big. Risk your life? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Just as Jenna was about to scold him like usual, Adler grasped her hand with a bittersweet smile. "Jenna, I''m not a kid anymore."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were younger, Jenna towered over him, always acting like his big sister. But now? He was taller, stronger.


    Jenna tried to pull her hand away but couldn''t. Finally, she sighed, "Okay, fine. You''re stronger now. Happy?"


    "It''s not about being stronger. I want


    you to see me as a man, not a kid or


    velge


    a brother" Adler said, his ears


    turning red with the unspoken emotion.


    Jenna was taken aback, staring at him.


    Adler pressed on, "If we''ve shared a bed, it means something. You can''t just brush it off, Jenna."


    Blushing, Jenna pushed him away


    with more strength than she


    realized. "Adler! How old are you,


    §Ö


    talking about responsibility after one night? It was just a drunken


    mistake!"


    "It wasn''t," Adler stood firm. "And neither was yours."


    Jenna''s cheeks burned under his intense gaze. She quickly ushered him out, flustered. "Alright, alright! Whether it was or wasn''t, I need to sleep now! Get out and stop bothering me!"

 Chapter 1036

    "Bang!"


    The sound of a door mming echoed through the hallway.


    Adler found himself locked out by Jenna, just as Sophie emerged from her bedroom to witness the scene.


    Noticing Adler''s flushed face and reddening ears, Sophie couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Adler, have you been drinking again?"


    66 39


    ...


    Feeling utterly defeated, Adler might as well have been waving a white g. "Why is it that in those romance novels, when the powerful CEO makes a heartfelt deration, the heroine looks at him with love and affection, but mine responds with her fists?"


    "Maybe... it''s all in the approach," Sophie suggested thoughtfully.


    "Mr. Adler, I think what you need is a proper deration of love."


    "A deration of love? I''ve made countless derations since we were kids! She always thinks I''m joking. What am I supposed to do about that?"


    "I''m talking about a serious deration of love!" Sophie insisted. "You''re usually so nonchnt. How can any girl take you seriously? I advise you to think it over carefully. Figure out how to dere your feelings in a way that Jenna can ept, or else the current state of your rtionship will just end up being a source of gossip."


    "You''re right,¡± Adler agreed earnestly. "I''ll do it right away!"


    Watching Adler dash off into the night, Sophie shook her head with a sigh before knocking on Jenna''s door. "Jenna, it''s me."


    Hearing it was Sophie, Jenna cautiously opened the door.


    With only amp lighting up Jenna''s room, Sophie stepped inside and noticed Jenna''s flushed cheeks. "Jenna, are you really not nning to ept Adler?"


    "How can I? I''m older than he is, and I''ve always seen him as a little brother."


    "Is that all he is to you?"


    "Of course!"


    Jenna sounded unsure as sheThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    spoke, avoiding Sophie''s gaze. "But every time I''ve been in a tough spot he''s been there for me. I''m starting to get confused about whether my feelings for Adler are love or just dependency."


    "Jenna, if you want to know who you really like there''s a simple way," Sophie suggested. "Just close your eyes, and the first person whoes to mind will be the one you truly care for."


    "Is that for real? Sounds like something you''d tell a kid."


    "Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Following Sophie''s advice, Jenna closed her eyes, only to frown. "Nothing. It''s just darkness. No one''s there."


    "Ask yourself who you truly care for."


    66 33


    Jenna fell silent, and the next second, her eyes shot open. She buried her face in her hands, whispering, "It''s really him."


    "Jenna, you said it yourself. Adler


    has always been there for you when you needed help. How could anyone just happen to be there every single time unless they''re always keeping an eye out for you? You''ve been so close to him all this time that you''ve failed to notice. Adler has always been by your side, watching over you. You''ve grown so ustomed to his presence that if another woman were to appear by Adler''s side one day, would you still be able to stay calm?"


    Another woman?


    The thought alone made Jenna uneasy. Imagining Adler with someone else, no longer prioritizing her in his heart, and all his affection redirected towards another woman, was unbearable.

 Chapter 1037

    "No way!" Jenna frowned deeply, eximing, "I can''t stand it any longer!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s exactly the point," Sophie replied, standing up. "I''ve heard that Adler is nning a surprise for you in the next few days, Jenna. Although Adler maye off as a carefree rich kid, he takes rtionships very seriously. People like him can get hurt easily. If you reject him, he might nevere close to you again. Think carefully about it."


    With that, Sophie gave Jenna some space to mull things over and slowly retreated outside the bedroom.


    Both were so close yet so far, with Adler being afraid of rejection, only daring to approach cautiously. And Jenna was equally afraid of awkwardness, always stepping back. After all, transitioning from childhood friends to lovers was a bit ufortable for anyone. She had to find a way to help them.


    The next morning, the coboration between Reeves International and Burke Enterprises dominated the headlines, especially since Elodie had already started taking over the affairs of Burke Enterprises. Inside the boardroom of Burke Enterprises, several shareholders were present, with Bea sitting at the head of the table. She nced at the share transfer agreement Sophie pulled out of her pocket. Bea scoffed, saying, "Wouldn''t it have been better to bring this out earlier? It would have saved today''s embarrassment. I heard that S Corporation''s stocks have plummeted recently, losing billions. Mrs. Costello, why bother?"


    Sophie looked at the share transfer agreement in her hands, saying, "If you want to take this agreement back, you can, but have Jamese to see me."


    A trace of disdain shed through


    Bea''s eyes as she said, "James is no longer the CEO of Burke Enterprises. Even if you want to appear weak and pitiful in front of James, it''s useless. You must return the shares of Burke Enterprises! His opposition is futile!" ?is


    At that moment, Elodie walked into the boardroom. She wore a sharp ck pencil dress, carrying a silver handbag. Upon seeing Elodie, Bea''s expression softened a bit, saying, "Elodie,e sit over here." Now, Elodie was just short of the shares in Sophie''s hands from James to firmly sit in the CEO position of Burke Enterprises.


    Elodie ignored Bea and instead looked towards Sophie, her expression slightly cold, saying, "Sophie, you''ve poached Aryan and all the other artists from Reeves International?"


    She had only received the news that morning.


    With a grand gesture, Sophie not only paid off their breach of contract fees but also poached all of them!


    Elodie had thought Sophie would only poach Aryan, so she was unguarded. Unexpectedly, Sophie signed away all twenty-eight artists in a blink, along with the advertisers they were contracted with!


    For these twenty-eight artists,


    Sophie paid thirty million in breach


    of contract fees but took away advertisers worth a total of three billion effectively sweeping away all the advertisers Reeves International had signed over the months.


    Sophie smiled slightly, saying, "Don''t worry, Ms. Elodie, I''ve already discussed it with those advertisers I''ll take the people, and they won''t chase after Reeves International for the breach of contract fees. We just have to endorse them for free for two years. It''s a win-win deal, saving you a lot of trouble."


    Elodie coldly said, "Sophie, this move of yours is quite ruthless, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1038

    "Ruthless? You''ve got some nerve calling me that. Remember when you snatched all the advertisers away from my S Corporation, Mr. Cui? You didn''t show any mercy back then."


    The air between the two women was thick with tension, making all the older men in the room too scared to even breathe loudly.


    Sophie leaned in close to Elodie''s ear, whispering, "Mr. Cui, if I''m not mistaken, you signed a high-stakes deal with Central Bank. They pumped two billion into Reeves International, which skyrocketed Reeves Entertainment in Devonport. But if yourpany doesn''t rake in four billion within three years, you''re sunk. And if you lose, you know the consequences. You''d have to pay back that two billion, and if you can''t, everything you mortgaged to Central Bank, including Reeves International, will be theirs."


    Sophie spected that Elodie''s rush to cut ties with Reeves International and secure Burke International was a move to save the queen by sacrificing the pawn.


    Sophie had also dug up a lot of dirt on Elodie, thanks to Colby.


    "If Bea knew you were twenty billion in debt, I wonder if she''d still let you run Burke International."


    "That''s none of your concern, Ms. Sophie," Elodie''s voice turned icy.


    Her deal with Central Bank was supposed to be top secret. No leaks. Sophie must have had her thoroughly investigated to know all this.


    "Mr. Cui, when you were brought from the countryside to Reeves International, you must have used a simr deal to amass billions for the Reeves family. But considering the Reeves family''s wealth, it probably isn''t enough to support Reeves Entertainment in Devonport. The money from the Reeves family... there wouldn''t be much left in your hands, would there?"


    "Enough with the whispering. Today is your day to take charge. Make that woman hand over the share transfer agreement and then show her out. Burke International doesn''t wee her!" Bea said, ring at Sophie with disdain.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unfazed, Sophie stepped back from Elodie, "Mr. Cui, like I said, if you want the agreement, have James talk to me. Such a simple request shouldn''t be too hard, right?"


    Elodie''s face hardened as she pulled out her phone, saying, "I''ll call Mr. Burke."


    "Elodie!"


    "Bea, it''s just about having Mr. Burke


    personally persuade Ms. So Burke With Ms. Sophie''s wedding


    Elodie couldn''t afford to lose any shares in Burke International, so she called James, asking him toe to Burke International. After a brief conversation, she hung up. "Ms. Sophie, this way, please."


    Elodie led the way out, with Sophie following behind.


    The shareholders in the meeting room looked at each other, still unsure of what had just happened.


    Outside the meeting room, Elodie


    said to Sophie, "You could have buried me with the penalty fees from


    those advertising and en


    contracts, but you didn''t. Why?" en.swhovels


    Lately, Reeves Entertainment had gobbled up eighty percent of the market''s advertising and endorsements, securing countless gigs for its artists and soaring to immense poprity. However, this also meant that all its artists were on the brink of burnout due to overwork.

 Chapter 1039

    If Sophie could just hold on for another week or two, the artists at Reeves International might crumble from sheer exhaustion. When that happened, she could swoop in and snag all their talent. "Isn''t this situation pretty good as it is? I''ve never been one to push things to the limit, and besides, why should women make life harder for each other? If I really went that far, you''d not only have to deal with losing the bet but also face massive fines from advertisers for breaching contracts. That kind of move could ruin someone."


    Sophie''s casual tone made Elodie look at her in surprise. People like them never showed mercy to their enemies. But Sophie? She was worried about pushing someone too far?


    "Ms. Sophie, no offense, but sometimes being kind-hearted doesn''t get you anywhere," Elodie said seriously. "I''ve seriously thought about wiping out S Corporation."


    "But I believe you can''t," Sophie said confidently, making Elodie frown. She was right. Elodie couldn''t do it. Not because Sophie had run S Corporation so well, but because someone powerful was backing her up.


    Elodie shook her head. "Ms. Sophie, you''re really lucky," she said. "You''ve got Colby, the perfect partner. You''ve got an ex-husband who can''t forget you and supports you quietly. You''re surrounded by friends. And you''ve got that person always protecting you."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My life wasn''t always easy," Sophie said softly. "But... if you''re brave enough to face the world, you''ll find life has endless possibilities."


    Just then, the conference room door swung open. James walked in, looking worn out. Sophie nced at the time. Only five minutes had passed. Did he fly here?


    "You two keep talking, I''ll wait outside," Elodie said, stepping out of the room.


    Sophie turned to James. "Seems like you knew I wanted to talk to you alone."


    When Elodie had called him, James was already at Burke International''s doorstep. Sophie wasn''t sure if she was imagining it, but James looked thinnenthanst month. Given his time in jail and hiding from the media, it made sense.


    ¡°Handing over Burke International''s shares is good for you and S Corporation," James said in a heavy tone, lost in thought.


    Sophie frowned. "If that''s the


    why did you give me the sheet r out of prison for In


    the first ce? Just to keep


    James looked at her, opening his mouth to speak, but the words wouldn''te out. Sophie pulled out the share agreement.


    "I never really wanted this. Since


    you''re the head of Burke


    International, you decide what to do


    with it," she said, cing the agreement in front of him. "I''ve given it back to you. Our issues aren''t easy to resolve, but Jenna is my good friend, and I''m asking you not to spill what you know. I''ve never thought of you as a man who threatens


    women."


    James stared at the agreement in his hands. As Sophie started to leave, he suddenly said, "Happy honeymoon."

 Chapter 1040

    Sophie came to an abrupt stop.


    James''s voice echoed from behind her. "I heard you and Colby are getting married, so... congrattions and best wishes."


    "Thanks," Sophie replied without looking back and walked out of the conference room.


    James watched her determined exit with a wry smile.


    Elodie emerged from the conference room as well and asked curiously, "Did she just hand it over to you?"


    "She never cared about these things," James said, passing the share transfer agreement to Elodie. "Burke International is yours now. I hope you can handle it, Ms. Elodie." "I''m more than capable," Elodie replied. "If Sophie knew that taking over Burke International wasn''t in her best interest, I wonder if she''d thank you for your sudden interference." James stayed silent.


    Feigning pity, Elodie added, "Too bad, now she''ll just think of you as a backstabber."


    James shot Elodie a nce and said, "Ms. Elodie, you don''t need to worry about what''s not your business."


    With that, James walked out of the conference room. Elodie wasn''t bothered; she got what she wanted-the share agreement.


    Outside Burke International, Sophie got into Colby''s car.


    "Saw someone go in just now," Colby mentioned.


    Sophie knew he meant James but yed dumb. "Who are you talking about?"


    Colby turned his head, "You know exactly who."


    "It was just about handing over the share agreement. Besides, I don''t want him talking about Jenna."


    If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t have bothered seeing James.


    As Colby drove down a different road, Sophie asked, "Where are we going? This doesn''t seem like the way back to Burke Estate."


    "We''re going to try on wedding dresses."


    "Try on..." Sophie was taken aback.


    Colby said, "The wedding is the day after tomorrow. Can''t you think of anything other than work?"


    They had been on a vacation abroad


    for over


    a week and came back to deal withpany matters. Sophie hadpletely forgotten about the wedding.


    "No wonder..."


    "Hmm?"


    "No wonder James wished me happiness in my marriage."


    "..." Hearing James''s name, Colby''s expression turned cold. "We don''t need his blessings to be happy."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Oh, go on!"


    Colby parked the car outside the Costello family''s mansion. Sophie hadn''t expected the wedding dress fitting to take ce there.


    As she got out of the car, Sophie took Colby''s arm and whispered, "Lennon didn''t move all the wedding dresses to your house, did he?" "He just had a special wedding dress closet prepared."


    Colby made it sound simple, which relieved Sophie. Thankfully, it wasn''t anything crazy.


    But when Sophie followed Colby to the so-called ''wedding dress closet,'' she was stunned.


    It spanned three floors, each with an area of two hundred square meters, filled with every kind of wedding dress imaginable. There were also professional attendants and models there just to try on dresses for Sophie.


    The models had simr builds to Sophie, to save her the hassle.


    "Hundreds of wedding dresses?"


    "Thousands."


    ""


    Even before she could start choosing, Sophie was already overwhelmed.


    At that moment, a group of attendants approached, bowing respectfully. "Ma''am, these are the main dresses. The second floor has the reception dresses. You''ll need about twelve outfit changes for the wedding. Just pick the ones you like."

 Chapter 1041

    "Changing dresses twelve times? Are we throwing a fashion show or something?"


    I mean, twelve times is a bit much, isn''t it?


    Colby, with a hint of indulgence, replied, "Alright, then we won''t change."


    "We can''t just skip it!"


    Right then, Lennon walked in, leaning on his cane.


    Everyone made way as Lennon approached Sophie, his face lighting up with a big smile. "Twelve dresses aren''t too many. Back in the day, this young man''s mother changed twelve times. A wedding is a once- in-a-lifetime event; I can''t let my granddaughter-inw miss out."


    "But Grandpa... I''ve already been married twice."


    "Thest time didn''t even have a ceremony, so it doesn''t count!"


    ""This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie was caught betweenughter and tears.


    Colby chimed in, "Changing wedding dresses is exhausting. Sophie looks stunning in anything, so there''s no need to change." "What do you know?"


    Lennon looked like he wanted to poke Colby with his cane, saying, "The wedding dress has to be changed twelve times, no arguments!" He then signaled the sales associates to bring over the dresses.


    Soon, two saleswomen came forward with a wedding dress. "This is a custom design by a French master, with a seventeen-foot train." "How many feet?"


    Sophie thought she had misheard, but the saleswoman confirmed, "Seventeen-foot train, with a twenty-foot veil."


    "


    "I


    "My dear, just try it on. If it''s not grand enough, I''ll have them adjust it."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Sophie approached the dress. Women always marvel at beautiful things, and she was no exception.


    The dress was truly stunning and grand, but changing twelve times... she''d be exhausted by the end of her wedding day.


    "You, young man, don''t just stand there. Go try on some clothes in that room."


    Lennon nudged Colby with his cane towards another room, and Colby reluctantly went to change.


    Seeing this, Lennon nodded in satisfaction.


    In this regard, Colby couldn''t


    It took more than ten minutes before Sophie emerged from the dressing room. Although the wedding dress. was borate, the effect was


    stunning, entuating Sophie''s


    perfect waistline. The saleswoman couldn''t help but say, "Ma''am, you look absolutely breathtaking in this dress. Mr. Colby will be over the moon when he sees you!"


    Sophie, puzzled, asked, "Where''s Lennon?"


    "The old gentleman left earlier. He said this was a matter for the young folks and didn''t want to interfere."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s cheeks suddenly flushed.


    Just then, Colby stepped out of the


    dressing room. Although Colby


    usually dressed formally, he never wore ties This time, appearing in ck suit with a tie, he looked particrly striking. Colby''s


    vel


    impressive physique and tal lean stature made the suit exceptionally ttering, adding a touch of


    understated elegance.


    "Mr. Colby, do you think the madam looks beautiful in this wedding dress?"


    Colby''s eyes immediately found Sophie in her wedding dress, and his gaze softened with a tender smile. "Absolutely stunning."

 Chapter 1042

    "Gorgeous!"


    Just as Sophie and Colby were lost in each other''s eyes, Jenna''s voice rang out from the doorway.


    They turned in unison to see Jenna, eyes sparkling as she admired Sophie''s wedding dress. "I''ve never seen such a stunning dress! Makes me want to get married too!" Mid-sentence, Jenna noticed Adler standing behind her. Blushing furiously, she quickly added, "I mean, I want to wear a wedding dress, not necessarily get married!"


    The thought of Jenna in a wedding dress made Adler''s ears turn a deep shade of red.


    "Jenna, what brings you here?"


    "Me? Adler said his grandpa wanted to see me, so here I am."


    Jenna nced around, puzzled. "But I don''t see him anywhere."


    Sophie exined, "Grandpa was here... he just left."


    "He left? Then why did he call me over?"


    "It''s probably about the bridesmaid dress."


    Sophie gave a knowing look to the shop assistant, who quickly understood and addressed Jenna, "The grandfather wanted you toe for your bridesmaid dress, Ms. Jenna. And Mr. Adler, the best man''s outfit is ready upstairs too."


    "I''ve never been a bridesmaid before. Are there any requirements? Any age limits?"


    Jenna looked a bit anxious. Seeing this, Sophie reassured her, "A bridesmaid? As long as you''re not married, you should be good."


    Sophie then nced at Adler and deliberately asked, "Mr. Adler, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Yes... yes."


    Adler agreed, but it was clear he wasn''t thrilled.


    He wanted to marry Jenna!


    But he hadn''t even figured out how to propose yet.


    "Well, okay then. I''ll go try on the dress."


    Jenna lifted her dress and stepped into the elevator in her high heels to the second floor.


    The shop assistant turned to Adler, saying, "This way, Mr. Adler."


    AdlerThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna a might twist her ankle in those high heels, keeping a close watch her


    heed, mainly worried that


    swnoget


    Sophie was a bit exasperated. "Didn''t I tell Adler to make a move? Why is everything still the same?"


    "He... might have a n."


    Sophie was curious, "What n?"


    Colby tapped her forehead lightly and said, "Think, what asion ising up that''s perfect for a proposal?" A proposal?!


    Sophie had thought Adler just wanted to date Jenna, but it seemed the guy was aiming straight for a proposal. Realizing this, Sophie nodded, "I get it."


    Before Sophie could fully grasp the situation, someone wheeled in a movable TV.


    The TV began to y a teaser for


    Sophie and Colby''s wedding,


    showing a massive castle


    surrounded by blooming flowers. It looked like a royal pce abroad. en.swhovels


    "Is this... a teaser?"


    Sophie was stunned.


    A global announcement of their wedding?


    "Wait, where is this?"


    Sophie suddenly sensed something was off as a person dressed as a secretary came in, saying, "Colby, ma''am, the ne will depart in five hours. Please be ready to leave in three."


    "Depart? Isn''t our wedding in Devonport?"

 Chapter 1043

    66


    Colby furrowed his brow.


    Sophie looked at him and asked, "Colby, have you been busy setting up the wedding venue... abroad?"


    "I...I''m not sure."


    Colby began to question his own memory. He was certain he had been arranging things at a hotel here in the country. How did it end up being abroad?


    "The old man''s just pulling a fast one, he does it all the time."


    Jenna, wearing her bridesmaid dress, came down the stairs and said, "Maybe he just wants to give you guys an unforgettable wedding."


    Adler chimed in, "Just a heads-up, you have three hours to try on wedding dresses. Finish it within the time limit, or the old man might make you do push-ups as punishment."


    Sophie felt like the Costello family was on high alert. This didn''t feel like a wedding; it felt like a mission!


    "Ma''am, here are twelve models with simr body types to yours to help you choose a wedding dress."


    Finally, Sophie understood what it meant to be in a tight spot; she had no choice but to dive in and start picking out wedding dresses. She had to find twelve perfect sets from thousands of wedding and toast dresses within three hours.


    Watching Sophie hustle from one dress to another, Jenna shook her head with a sigh and said, "The old man really does spoil them, but this time limit thing, he''s been doing it for decades."


    Jenna suddenly remembered how Lennon had pampered her when she was young. For one birthday party, Lennon had set up an entire room full of pretty dresses for her to choose from. The catch? She only needed one dress for the party. She ended up with decision paralysis.


    This situation was eerily simr to what Sophie was dealing with now.


    Three hourster, Sophie finally picked out twelve wedding dresses. The car to take them to the airport was already waiting outside the Costello family home.


    Colby nced at the exhausted Sophie leaning on his shoulder and asked, "Tired?"


    "Completely wiped out." Sophie couldn''t help but say, "The old man sure knows how to keep things lively. At his age, still ying Cupid for his grandkids."


    "If you don''t like this wedding, we don''t have to go."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who said I don''t like it?"


    Sophie suddenly sat up and said, "I''ve already picked out twelve wedding dresses; we have to go!"


    Seeing Colby''s amused smile,


    Sophie added, "Actually, I loved all


    the dresses in that room. It''s a shame I''m only getting married once, those other dresses will have to wait for someone else."


    Hearing this, Colby suddenly became serious and gently tapped Sophie''s forehead, saying, "You''re only allowed to be my wife, Colby''s wife Marrying someone else? Dream on."


    The car stopped near the airport. Adler and Jenna also got out. Jenna stepped forward and took Sophie''s arm, while Adler grabbed Colby. Jenna said, "Just bear with it. The old man insists that you two must keep your distance and not see each other the night before the wedding."


    Colby frowned, "I don''t agree."


    "Your disagreement means nothing! He''s older and more stubborn!" Adler said as he pulled Colby onto another ne.


    "Jenna..."


    "Don''t look at me! I''m just following orders. Now, let''s board this ne!"


    Jenna said this while leading Sophie toward another ne.

 Chapter 1044

    Sophie was firmly pushed into the airne seat by Jenna, who then stood guard. With a smirk, Sophie said, "Jenna, I''m already on the ne. Do you really think I''d try to escape?" "You''re my sister. How could I ever think you''d run? I''m just worried about screwing up the task Grandpa gave me and getting punished to stand at attention when we get back!" "Jenna, since we''re sisters, shouldn''t you at least tell me where we''re headed?"


    "It''s not far, somewhere you''ve been before."


    "I''ve been there?" Sophie pondered, then guessed, "Somewhere overseas?"


    Jenna shook her head like a bobblehead doll.


    "Is it Duskhaven, then?"


    Again, Jenna shook her head, insisting, "Nope! Anyway, I''m not telling!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "


    "


    ...


    Then it has to be Summerfield."


    Sophie had only ever visited a few ces, and Jenna knew her travel history was limited.


    Beyond those three locations, there wasn''t much else she''d been to.


    Considering the teaser locations, Sophie couldn''t imagine Lennon setting their wedding on some deste ind.


    Realizing Sophie had guessed correctly, Jenna covered her mouth, mumbling, "I didn''t say anything! You figured it out on your own, so don''t me me if the surprise is spoiled!"


    Sophie shook her head with a sigh, "I don''t dislike Summerfield, but why there of all ces?"


    "What else? Summerfield boasts the most luxurious castles. Though outsiders might see it as a grimy, unweing ce, it''s indeed a city of dazzling excess. For us wealthy folks, Summerfield is the ultimate retirement paradise."


    Jenna continued, revealing, "Grandpa spared no expense to give you a castle wedding. The price they demanded in Summerfield was outrageous, reportedly more than double."


    "Let me guess, was it Odie who named the price?"


    Jenna nodded vigorously.


    Sophie regretted not negotiating more from Odie when she had the chance.


    Now, Odie had seized the opportunity to fleece them.


    Meanwhile, in Summerfield-


    "Please, Mr. Odie, have mercy!"


    Faced with the factory leader''s pleas, Qdie''s face was full of


    impatience. With a casual wave of his hand, his men dragged the man away.


    Jonah approached Odie, remarking, "Dawn''s breaking."


    "Then make sure the cleanup is thorough, leaving no witnesses."


    As Odie wiped his blood-stained


    hands, he disdainfully tossed


    handkerchief aside and a


    timeds Sophie and Colby''s wedding?"


    "The official time is in the morning."


    "What


    "Official time?" Odie frowned. "Since when does getting married have an official time?"


    "It''s announced by the Costello


    family. They seem to be taking it et some trouble today,


    very seriously. If we could caus


    embarrass the Costello


    Hearing Jonah''s suggestion, Odie nced at him and asked, "Is embarrassing Colby really worth it?"


    "...Isn''t it?"


    Jonah was puzzled.


    Hadn''t the boss always wanted to teach Colby a lesson? Embarrassing Colby seemed like a significant move!


    "I think, given all the fuss the Costello family is making, if we stir up trouble, we won''te out unscathed."


    "That makes sense."


    "Besides, think about it, how could we possibly disrupt a wedding publicly?"


    "...Disrupt a wedding?"


    Jonah thought he had misheard.


    This was a wedding personally overseen by Lennon. Who would dare disrupt it?

 Chapter 1045

    "I was just saying, don''t take it seriously."


    As he spoke, Odie headed for the factory exit. He stopped halfway and said, "Wait a minute."


    "Boss, need anything else?"


    "Get a congrattory gift ready. Bring it over this morning."


    "But... the Costello family didn''t invite us."


    Hearing this, Odie shot Jonah a nce and gave him a light kick. "So what if they didn''t invite me? Do I need an invitation to crash their party? This is my turf. If I''m not happy, their wedding''s not happening!" "Whatever you say, boss."


    "Go get the gift."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Hold on!"


    "Boss... what''s now?"


    "It''s still early; I''ll check it out myself."


    With that, Odie got into his car. Seeing this, Jonah had no choice but to hop in with him.


    Inside Summerfield.


    Sophie had justnded and was immediately whisked by Jenna to a hotel suite, where a makeup artist and stylist were already waiting.


    Jenna sat Sophie down in front of the vanity table, saying, "I finally get you as my sister-inw. I''m over the moon today!"


    "Jenna, is Colby getting ready too?"


    "Probably. Adler''s on it. You two are going to be the most stunning couple today."


    Hearing this, Sophie couldn''t help but smile.


    Right then, a hotel staff member entered the room and approached Sophie with a gift box in hand, saying, "Ms. Sophie, this is from Mr. Odie for you." "Odie? How does he know Sophie is here?"


    Jenna wasn''t fond of Odie.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the years, Odie had always been at odds with Colby. Plus, the businesses under Odie''s Minton. umbre weren''t exactly above board, and he''d even tried to harm Sophie before.


    "This is Summerfield, Odie''s territory. If he wanted to know how many cats and dogs are in this city, he''d find out."


    Sophie opened the box, and a figurine sticking out its tongue and making a face popped out.


    "Ah!"


    Jenna was startled.


    Sophie was not amused.


    "What is Odie trying to imply by sending this? Is he trying to provoke us?"


    Jenna


    Suming and immediately


    said, this.


    going to tell Grandpa about him teach this arrog


    a lesson!"


    "Jenna, take another look."


    SWY


    kid


    Sophie handed the gift box to Jenna, and


    tong Saw the figurine with i


    tongue out had a line of text


    from


    it: Happy Wedding.


    "Huh?"


    Jenna took out the figurine, and underneath, there was a diamond ne the size of a pigeon''s egg. "Wow, that''s generous."


    Jenna remarked, "This was auctioned off for 1.2 billion at the auction house. It''s extremely valuable." "That expensive?"


    "It was once worn by the former queen of Y country. Do you think it''s expensive?"


    Sophie had an epiphany: "I see."


    "Odie sending you such a precious gift... could there be poison hidden inside? Let me take a closer look."


    Jenna inspected the diamond ne meticulously but found nothing amiss.


    Jenna touched her chin, puzzled, "That''s odd. Has Odie changed his ways?"

 Chapter 1046

    As Jenna and Sophie were checking out the diamond ne, Jenna suddenly quipped, "This ne really matches your wedding dress. Did Odie send this to you on purpose?" "It must be a coincidence," Sophie replied, holding the ne up to her neck and finding it a perfect fit.


    "Hey, where did the ne from the safe go?" she asked, turning to the stylist, who looked like he''d seen a ghost.


    "That was a priceless diamond ne! The old man himself picked it out. What are we going to do if it''s lost?"


    Jenna furrowed her brows. "How could it be missing? Did you forget to bring it?"


    "Impossible. I personally put it in the safe, and all the jewelry was flown in directly from the airport this morning with a special escort. There''s no way it could be missing," the stylist insisted. Sophie nced at the diamond ne in her hands and chuckled. "Odie''s up to his old tricks again."


    "No need to look any further," she said, still smiling. "We''ll just use this one."


    "Use this one?" The stylist looked worried. "But what if the old man gets upset? He specifically chose the other ne."


    "He''s old; he won''t remember the details about a girl''s jewelry. I''ll take full responsibility," Sophie said firmly.


    "Yes, ma''am," the stylist said, starting to prepare Sophie.


    Jenna, still puzzled, asked, "So where did the original ne go?"


    "The shipment came through Summerfield. And who controls Summerfield Airport? I think you know the answer," Sophie replied. Jenna''s eyes widened in realization. "Odie!"


    Meanwhile, outside the hotel, Odie was leaning against his car, smoking. A waiter hurried over. "Did you deliver the item?" Odie asked. "Yes, sir!"


    "What was her reaction?"


    "Ms. Jenna seemed quite startled."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie frowned. "I didn''t ask about her. What about Ms. Sophie?"


    "She didn''t react much, but she was definitely surprised when she saw the diamond ne."


    Satisfied, Odie nodded. Jonah, who had just gotten out of the car, asked, "Boss, should we return the ne we took?"


    Odie nced disdainfully at the ne in Jonah''s hand. "How can thatpare to the one I sent? Just toss it."


    "Toss it?" Jonah was shocked. "But it''s expensive!"


    Ignoring him, Odie got back into the car. The waiter bowed repeatedly as Odie drove off, still puzzled about who was important enough to warrant a personal delivery from Mr. Odie.


    Just then, ck car pulled up, and a masked man stepped out, handing the waiter a ck gift box and a stack of cash. "Deliver this for me," he said. ¨¦n.swnovels


    the


    The waiter hurried to the suite on second floor, where Sophie was getting her makeup done and Jenna waschatting with Adler on the phone about Colby.


    Seeing the waiter, Jenna asked, "Did Mr. Odie send something else?"


    "Uh..." The waiter, remembering the masked man''s request for anonymity, said, "This is a gift for Ms. Sophie."


    Sophie, still in the makeup chair, nced at the ck gift box. "Jenna, can you open it for me?"

 Chapter 1047

    "Alright!"


    Jenna stepped up and took the ck gift box. As she opened it, inside was a beautifully crafted brooch shaped like an orchid. The stem was sharp and slender, curving into a lovely arc, with the pistil adorned with several tiny diamonds that sparkled like ss-clearly high quality.


    Jenna frowned, puzzled. "This brooch is pretty, but it seems a bit in. Why would Odie give you this? And the pin is so sharp, it could easily hurt someone."


    "Let me see."


    Sophie extended her hand, and Jenna ced the brooch in her palm. Sophie examined it closely, noticing the well-cut diamonds that looked stunning from every angle.


    Such craftsmanship required a truly skilled artisan. The orchid shape was elegant, noble, and carried a hint of elusive mystery.


    Sophie said, "Odie doesn''t have this kind of taste. It can''t be from him."


    "Really? Then who sent it?"


    Jenna leaned in, curious, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t see anything special about the brooch beyond its beauty. "Hold onto it for me. I actually quite like it."


    Sophie handed the brooch back, and Jenna nodded. "Alright."


    Meanwhile, in the car, James nced down at the ring in his hand, its diamond now missing, but a slight smile crept across his face. Maybe... this was for the best.


    The waiter, having just served James, was happily counting his tips when he saw a man stepping out of a sports car.


    Reece, wearing sunsses and a


    trendy white suit with silver sequins, was followed closely by his agent, who said, "Reece, you''ve got the red carpet tonight!"


    "It''s just a wedding, no big deal."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "A wedding? What if the paparazzi catch you? Ms. Sophie will kill me!"


    The agent tried to hurry Reece along, but Reece was already at the hotel entrance. The waiter, upon recognizing Reece, was almost speechless. The leading actor here too?


    As Reece went inside, the waiter instinctively wanted to ask for an autograph but was blocked by a motorcycle that suddenly stopped in front of him. The rider, still wearing a helmet, spoke in a low voice.


    "Take this gift upstairs, here''s a tip."


    Harold casually tossed the gift and some money into the waiter''s arms, leaving him stunned.


    What kind of day was this?


    First Mr. Odie, then a masked stranger, followed by a leading actor, and now a redhead in a helmet!


    Though puzzled, the waiter headed upstairs.


    By this time, Reece had already knocked on the open suite door. Sophie already made up, was. getting her hair done. Seeing Reece, she eximed in surprise, "Ada told me you couldn''t make it today!"


    "On your big day? No way I''d miss it. Don''t forget, you''re my most important partner."


    As Reece walked in, the waiter, feeling a bit awkward, also entered, saying, "Ms. Sophie, this is a gift for you."

 Chapter 1048

    Jenna was starting to get a bit fed up. She stepped forward, grabbed the gift box, and asked, "Who''s this one from?"


    The server thought for a moment before saying, "A redhead in a helmet."


    Hearing that description, Sophie immediately thought of Harold.


    "Where is he now?" Sophie asked.


    "He already left. Just said to hand this over and didn''t say anything else!"


    Jenna had already guessed it was Harold, but they all knew Harold had been sent on a mission by Gordon. As for the details of the mission, they couldn''t pry too much. Sometimes, knowing too much isn''t good.


    "Looks like I''m a bitte. You''ve already got a ton of gifts," Reece said, shaking his head with a sigh. He then pulled out a long, white-ribboned gift box from behind.


    Seeing the crystal bracelet inside, she eximed, "Seriously? Did you all n this? All jewelry?"


    "All of it?" Reece asked.


    "Yeah, look, a brooch, a ne, and now your crystal bracelet. Without exception, all jewelry!" Jenna said, clicking her tongue. "Typical guys, if it''s not jewelry, it''s lipstick or handbags. How about some originality?"


    Meanwhile


    "Colby, do you think Jenna will like these earrings I got her? I know she''s really into this one brand, so I bought all theirtest lipsticks! I just hope she likes my gift," Adler said, lounging on the suite''s couch, twirling a pair of butterfly earrings in his hand, his eyes filled with anticipation. "I designed these earrings myself. She used to love chasing butterflies in the garden as a kid. She''ll definitely be touched when she sees these!"


    There was no response from the dressing room.


    Adler stood up, annoyed, and called out, "Are you even listening to me? Give me some advice, will ya?"


    ?"


    suggest you don''t give them,"


    Colby said, walking out of the dressing room, impably dressed, adding an extrayer of sharpness to his already striking features. en.swhovels


    "Dress like this every day, and Sophie will be head over heels for you," Colby added.


    Adler, who usually thought of himself as quite the looker, couldn''t help but feel a bit insecure next to Colby.


    But Adler quickly snapped back, "Wait, why shouldn''t I give them to her?"


    "By the time Jenna was seventeen, suitors had already filled her entire house with stuff like this. She ended up donating it all to a children''s charity."


    "Wait, you mean, jewelry and lipsticks, all donated to a children''s charity? For kids?" Adler asked, bewildered.


    "Think bigger. Her suitors gave her more than just jewelry and lipsticks," Colby exined.


    Hearing Colby''s words, Adler felt like he was walking on eggshells. "So what do I do now? Am I making a fool of myself? Will she think I''m boring?" "Probably," Colby said bluntly.


    "So what do I do, Colby? Help me out here! She''s the one for me!" Adler said, panicking.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Colby sat on the couch and said, "It''s


    not about the gift, it''s about the person giving it. If Jenna likes you, she''Dappreciate whatever you give her."


    "Are you serious?" Adler asked, desperate for reassurance.


    "


    "...But you might want to switch it up. I''m worried she might be put off by these gifts," Colby added with a sigh.

 Chapter 1049

    Sophie was already in her wedding gown, and the stylist and makeup artist beside her couldn''t help but gasp in awe.


    "Ma''am, you look absolutely breathtaking in this dress," one said.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Forget the red carpet stars; none of them hold a candle to your beauty," the other chimed in.


    Sophie blushed, feeling a bit shy from all the attention.


    Reece, standing nearby, added, "That gown, it suits you perfectly."


    "Thank you," Sophie replied softly.


    Reece nced outside at the brightening sky and smiled. "It''s gettingte. I''d like to y the role of your family today and walk you down the aisle."


    There was no one left in the Russell family to do so.


    Sophie looked at Reece, who had been the rock of thepany through thick and thin, her best partner in every venture. "These past years, you''ve been more than family to me."


    Reece smiled warmly. "I was just being modest. If you had refused to let me walk you down the aisle, I would''ve been really upset."


    Just then, Jenna, standing by the window, shouted excitedly, "They''re here! Colby and Adler have arrived! Quick, block the door!" Sophie looked puzzled. "Block the door?"


    Jenna started directing the stylist and makeup artist to barricade the door, then quickly pulled Sophie to sit on the bed. Sophie, still trying to figure out what was going on, asked, "Why?"


    Jenna exined, "I saw it on TV. When the groomes to get the bride, the bridesmaids have to block the door! It''s like a fun challenge, and I''ve got it all figured out. We won''t have any problems!" "But...," Sophie started, but before she could say more, there was a knock on the door.


    "Block it! They can''te in!" Jennamanded, taking charge.


    Then Sandy''s voice came from the other side of the door. "It''s me! Open up!"


    Jenna froze. "Sandy? What are you doing here?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m a bridesmaid. The wedding car brought me over."


    Jenna was skeptical. "No way! I''m the only bridesmaid. When did you be one?"


    "Sophie said so! Now let me in!"


    Jenna turned to Sophie, who said innocently, "Ms. Sandy said she was bored at Burke Estate and really wanted toe to the wedding. She also mentioned she''s never been a bridesmaid and wanted to give it a shot." .


    BARUMS


    Jenna scoffed. "I don''t believe you! You must be a spy!"


    "Just let me in! Or I''ll break down the door!" Sandy threatened.


    Jenna retorted, "Go ahead. Even if you break it, you won''t get in."


    Suddenly, a steady beep came from the door as Sandy''s personal security guard kicked it open. The two makeup artists and the stylist jumped back in fright.


    Sandy, holding up her room card triumphantly, said, "You thought this would stop me?"


    Seeing Sandy had made her way in, Jenna panicked. "This is bad. If you could think of using a card, Colby will definitely figure it out too. Looks like this trick wasn''t so clever after all


    "Jenna..." Sophie began, but then Angelo''s voice boomed from downstairs, "Attention upstairs! The groom hase to fetch his bride!"

 Chapter 1050

    "Here theye!"


    Jenna heard Adler''s voice and immediately panicked, rushing to close the door. Inside the room, Sandy looked puzzled and asked, "Isn''t the groom supposed to pick up the bride? Why are we closing the door?"


    "You''re too young to understand!" Jenna said, grabbing anything she could find to barricade the door. "It''s a... wedding tradition thing!"


    "What kind of wedding tradition?"


    "I told you, you wouldn''t get it. Just make sure those guys don''t get in too easily!"


    "But one of those ''guys'' is your brother, the groom."


    "Good point! But today, not even the king himself could get through!"


    Sandy was still confused. "But if you don''t let them in, how can they take the bride away? What if they miss the perfect timing?"


    Jenna paused at that.


    "Yeah, when can Colbye and sweep you off your feet?"


    Sophie shook her head. This was her first wedding. No one had prepared her for this.


    Jenna quickly pulled out her phone, searching frantically online. "Damn! Thework''sgging!"


    Just then, the hotel room door opened with a beep.


    Adler peeked his head in first, scanning the surroundings with caution. Seeing no traps, he confidently walked in. "Colby''s here for the bride! Everyone else, make way!"


    "Move aside! Move aside!" Angelo followed, puffing himself up with borrowed authority.


    The makeup artists and stylists, seeing the scene, made their exit.


    Jenna immediately positioned herself in front of Sophie, dering, "No! You can''t take her just yet!"


    Just then, Colby walked in. He was dressed in a sleek ck suit, his tie knotted impably. His hair, obviously groomed for the asion, looked even sharper than usual. In his hands, he held a bouquet of soft pink roses, captivating everyone instantly, including Sandy.


    He looked incredibly handsome!


    "Why can''t we take her? We''ll miss the auspicious moment if we dy any further!" Adler was getting anxious, but Jenna, still fumbling with her phone, insisted, "First off, the groom needs to leave something behind before he can proceed!"


    Angelo asked, "Leave what behind?"


    "Firstly! You need a gift to enter."


    Adler, speechless: "We''re already inside!"


    "That doesn''t matter, you still need to give a gift."


    Jenna stretched out her hand. Adler turned to Colby, asking, "Where''s the gift?"


    Colby frowned, "My money''s with my wife."


    Adler then looked at Angelo, who solemnly said, "I''m broke! Seriously broke!"


    Finally, Adler turned to Reece.


    Reece simply stated, "Don''t look at me. I''m family, not a groomsman."


    "


    Adler, feeling defeated, said, "Alright, I''ll pay, okay?"


    Adler was used to this by now. He took out a credit card from his pocket ced it in Jenna''s hand,


    and said, "Here''s your gift! Can we take the bride now?"


    "Hang on a second."


    Jenna nced at Sandy, who was


    standing there dumbfounded, andet


    are


    all are you waiting for?


    Stretch out your hand."


    belongs to en.swnove Ontent


    "


    Sandy extended a hand, confused, "What''s this for?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "She means for you to ask me for money."


    Despite Adler''s exasperation, he pped another credit card into Sandy''s hand.


    Then, adhering to the custom, Adler also handed a credit card to Reece.


    Seeing this, Jenna finally nodded


    satisfaction. Then she continued "Colby, taking the bride away isn''t going to be easy. You''ve got to face our challenges first!"

 Chapter 1051

    Colby kept his cool and asked, "Like what?"


    "Rapid-fire questions!"


    "Alright, how did you feel when you firstid eyes on the bride?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She was adorable."


    "???" Adler blinked in surprise. "You thought she was adorable the first time you saw her?"


    That doesn''t add up.


    Adler distinctly remembered that first encounter outside an auction. Sophie had an aura and stance that screamed ''queen ready to defend her throne.''


    Cute? Not even close.


    Angelo was scratching his head too. Sure, Sophie was stunning, but calling her cute was a stretch, to say the least.


    Jenna rubbed her chin, not fully satisfied with the answer either. But thinking about how "beauty is in the eye of the beholder," she moved on. "If your first love and your wife were both drowning, who would you save?"


    "Sophie is my first love."


    "Come on, sis! Can''t you ask something juicier, with a bit more substance?"


    Adler was losing his patience.


    What kind of silly questions were these?


    Even a kid could answer them!


    Jenna, feeling a bit embarrassed, said, "I''m out of ideas! Should we move on to the next challenge?"


    "Fine."


    Jenna pulled out a tray of bizarre foods she''d prepped earlier andid them on the table. "Alright, finish a ghost pepper, a bitter melon, and a cup of white vinegar in under a minute! Then cram a handful of sugar into your mouth."


    "Why are we doing this, sis?"


    "To taste the full spectrum of vors before you win the bride!"


    "She''s getting married soon! How''s she supposed to face people after eating a ghost pepper?"


    While Adler and Jenna were arguing,


    Colby was already munching on the ghost pepper, followed by the bitter melon, white vinegar, and sugar, all in less than 30 seconds.


    "Damn! This guy is a legend!"


    Angelo was ready to bow down in awe.


    "My little brother has really made it. A true Costello through and through!"


    Adler shot back, "Yourst name is Johnson."


    "Minor detail! No biggie!"


    ncing at his watch, Adler fretted, "We''ve got five minutes left! Anything else? If not, we''re taking him!"


    "One more! The final challenge!"


    Jenna was frantic too, sticking to the agreed three challenges.


    She nced at the two burly bodyguards with Sandy. "Beat these guys in five minutes, and you can take her!"


    "What? Those two muscle-heads?"


    Before Adler could protest, Colby


    rolled up his sleeves and stepped out. The screams of the bodyguards echoed back, followed by Colby strolling


    "Good enough atent


    Jenna was speechless, and Sandy was getting anxious. "It was just a bet! Why''d you hit my guys?"


    "Yeah, who''s covering their wages?"


    Angelo chimed in, worried about the medical bills.


    Adler reassured them, "Rx, Colby didn''t go all out. He just made them trip."


    Sandy finally scoffed, "I thought he was some terrifying figure. I mean, really..."


    "What did you think? It''s Colby''s big day. He''s not going to kill someone over a challenge."


    Adler motioned for everyone to head outside.


    Colby then walked up to Sophie,


    knelt on one knee, eyes bet "


    Pride?" "


    affection. "Are you

 Chapter 1052

    Sophie''sughter was sweet as she reached out her hands towards Colby. Without missing a beat, Colby swept her into his arms in a ssic princess hold. "Wedding dress! The wedding dress!"


    Adler was practically sprinting behind them, clearly frazzled by the long train of the wedding dress that Lennon had chosen. It was such a hassle, needing someone to hold it up the entire time! "Wait up!"


    Jenna hiked up her skirt, dragging Sandy along as she rushed down the stairs.


    Angelo hurried to keep up, while Reece just shook his head and sighed.


    This wedding was certainly turning into quite the lively event.


    Colby''s wedding car was a real showstopper. Under the watchful eyes of the guests, Colby carried Sophie into a pumpkin carriage.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophie stared at the two white horses leading the carriage and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Colby, are you serious?"


    "It was Grandpa''s idea."


    "...I''m kind of mortified."


    A pumpkin carriage, white horses, and a fairy-tale castle-was this straight out of a Hans Christian Andersen story?


    Who would''ve thought Grandpa, at his age, would still have such a whimsical spirit!


    Sophie was out of options. The wedding had already gone this far, so she just had to roll with it.


    "Wow, Grandpa really went all out. It''s like he brought a fairy tale to life."


    Jenna hopped into a pedicab, but it was a luxurious, oversized version! Sitting beside her, Adler asked, "So, what do you think? Do you like it?"


    "Not bad, it''s quite original. I love it!" Jenna replied with a bright smile.


    Seeing her happiness, Adler suggested, "Then... how about we use this for our wedding too?"


    Hearing this, Jenna''s face turned


    bright red. She avoided Adler''s gaze


    too


    and stammered, "The wind''s loud-I can''t hear you! Stop talking!"


    Adler had used all his courage to say those words. Seeing Jenna dodge the question, he didn''t dare push further, afraid of saying the wrong thing and upsetting her.


    Outside the castle, the guests had already gathered early.


    Amid the cheerfulughter and pping, Colby helped Sophie down from the pumpkin carriage.


    Lennon, standing among the crowd, felt his eyes well up with tears.


    He never thought he''d live to see his grandson get married! His life feltplete.


    "Look! Isn''t that Mr. Gordon?"


    "Mr. Gordon is walking? This is a miracle!"


    The crowd gasped in surprise. Sophie followed their gaze and saw Gordon walking towards them from the other side of the red carpet.


    Gordon moved slowly, with an


    elegant cane in hand. But he wasn''t


    leaning on it; he just tapped it


    against the ground now and then for


    bnce. No one could tell there was anything wrong with his legs.


    "Mr. Gordon?" Sophie was taken aback.


    She hadn''t seen Gordon aroundtely. How was he suddenly walking?


    Jenna was just as shocked.


    "That rehab must''ve worked wonders!"


    Angelo, puzzled, whispered to his sister, "Wasn''t Mr. Gordon in a wheelchair before? Am I imagining things?"


    "No, you''re right. I remember that too!"


    By then, Gordon had reached Sophie and Colby. He gave them a warm smile and said, "Happy wedding."


    "Mr. Gordon, just saying ''happy wedding'' isn''t enough! What gift did you bring?"


    At their engagement party, Gordon''s gift had been so extravagant it nearly outshone the groom!


    "Don''t worry, the gift is already delivered. You can open it after tonight''s celebration."

 Chapter 1053

    Adler chimed in, "I''m really curious about the cool gifts Mr. Gordon brought. Count me in for the unwrapping tonight!"


    "Me too! I wanna see!" Angelo added eagerly.


    Sandy raised her hand, "Count me in too!"


    Jenna yfully tapped their heads,ughing, "What are you all gawking at? It''s their wedding night! You nning to crash their bridal suite?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The trio rubbed their heads sheepishly and backed off, not daring to say more.


    "Get backstage, quickly! The guests will be taking their seats soon, and you need to tidy up before the main event starts!" Jenna instructed.


    She grabbed Sandy and escorted Sophie to the backstage area, noting that both the bride and groom had arrived, and the guests were settling into their seats.


    The Costello family was small, and the Russell family had no remaining rtives, so aside from Lennon, the main table included Gordon, Adler, Jenna, Reece, Angelo, and Sandy to fill the seats.


    Sandy looked at thevishly set table and whispered, "Aren''t castle weddings supposed to have a church ceremony with a priest? This feels neither here nor there."


    "Why are you asking me? How should I know?" Angelo replied, equally bewildered by the eclectic style.


    Such an borate stage-were they about to host a concert?


    Just as Angelo pondered, the stage lights shed, revealing a legendary pop diva singing an emotional love bad.


    Angelo and Sandy gasped in surprise.


    What an intense opening!


    Meanwhile, outside the castle, Odie arrivedte. Hearing the singing, he wondered if he was at the right ce.


    Odie turned to Jonah and asked, "Is this... a wedding?"


    "The address is right; it was lively a moment ago," Jonah confirmed.


    They had seen a crowd when they drove up! How had it turned into a concert so quickly?


    Odie took a deep breath, puzzled by the unusual wedding setup.


    "Let''s go in and check it out," he decided.


    "Yes, boss."


    Odie and Jonah pushed open the castle doors, and all eyes turned to them.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Odie? What''s he doing here?" someone eximed.


    "The Mintons and the Colbys are arch-enemies! Showing up now... could it mean trouble?"


    The guests started whispering


    nervously, suddenly uneasy about


    being there. If a brawl broke out


    between these two notorious


    families, it could get dangerous for everyone!


    Lennon nced at the entrance, then lightly tapped his cane on the floor. Instantly, the singing stopped, and a team of bodyguards


    ???


    surrounded Odie. Jonah tensed up, but Qdie pushed him aside, saying, "I''m here for the wedding, old man. Let''s not ruin this joyous asion with bloodshed."


    Lennon remained unimpressed, stating, "No invitation, no entry."


    "Who says I don''t have one?" Odie casually produced an invitation, offering, "Want to verify it?¡±


    Lennon squinted, thinking he must


    have seen wrong. He even ad


    his


    onasses to see better, but i


    r to make out anythin


    Lennon sternly asked his butler, "Where did this guy get an invitation?"


    "I don''t know, sir; we didn''t issue it!"

 Chapter 1054

    Lennon took a deep breath, trying to stayposed. It was probably Colby who had invited this troublemaker.


    Why did Odie have to show up today, of all days? The moment Lennonid eyes on him, he knew Odie was up to no good.


    "Sir, it''s a day of celebration. The man hase to offer his congrattions. Turning him away would spoil the festive mood, wouldn''t it?"


    "Yes, sir. Why not let Mr. Odiee in for a toast?"


    With everyone around him urging him to be gracious, Lennon realized that on such a beautiful, sunny day, he couldn''t let Odie ruin the mood. So, he kept quiet.


    Seeing Lennon relent, those who had been surrounding Odie backed off.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Odie, your seat is over here," the butler said, stepping forward to guide him.


    Odie merely nced around at the merchants, who scattered like mice at the sight of a cat. Finally, he looked around, pointed to Lennon''s table, and said, "I want to sit there." "Mr. Odie, that''s the head table, reserved only for close family members."


    "Is Reece family? What about Adler? Jenna seems like a distant rtive, doesn''t she? And since when did Angelo and Sandy from the Pord family be rtives of the Costellos?"


    Odie unleashed a barrage of questions, ending with sheer audacity: "I''ve set my sights on that table. Either let me sit at the head table, or I''ll have someonee and wreck the ce. Your choice." Seeing Odie y this card, the butler, with no other options, led Odie to the head table.


    "Why does Odie get to sit here? I''m not happy about this!" Sandy couldn''t even bear to give Odie another nce.


    Odie shot Sandy a cold look and said, "Ms. Sandy, I suggest you keep your mouth shut, or I''ll stitch it up for you."


    "You..."


    Sandy was about to explode in anger, but Angelo held her back. "Can you tone down your temper a bit? This is Summerfield, not some foreignnd. Odie has the power here to bury you alive, believe it or not?"


    "I..."


    "Let''s eat, let''s eat!" Angelo said, trying to defuse the awkward situation. "When''s lunch? I''m starving!"


    Angelo''s unusual behavior caught


    when Angelo had led a group to trashhis business, the Mintons, he hadn''t been like this.


    Odie''s attention. He remento line


    Angelo soon felt Odie''s gaze on him, as lethal as a serpent''s. He tensed up, feeling extremely ufortable.


    This was bad, really bad. James had


    once ordered him to disrupt Odie and Vanessa''s engagement party, and now they were sworn enemies Angelo had thought he''d never have to face Odie, but here they were, enemies meeting eye to eye. If it weren''t for Colby and Sophie''s wedding today, Odie might have killed him on the spot!


    James, oh James, you''ve really put me in a tight spot! Who knew a mentor could be so treacherous?


    "Bro, what''s wrong with you? Why are you sweating?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    Angelo wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "It''s nothing, just hot, I''m feeling hot."


    Sandy''s confusion deepened. The air conditioning in the venue was set to 64¡ãF. How could he possibly feel hot?


    Odie handed his invitation to Jonah, who quickly pocketed it.

 Chapter 1055

    In a moment that could have easily turned dramatic, it was fortunate the Costello family decided not to make a fuss about the invitation mix-up at the entrance. They graciously let the guests in anyway.


    Meanwhile...


    A business owner, robbed of his invitation, wiped away tears as he left in the cold wind. He was only a littlete, and the CEO of the Mintons had snatched his invite. A CEO, no less! The audacity to steal! Outrageous!


    Elsewhere...


    Sophie was in the dressing room, getting her makeup touched up. After the makeup artist ensured everything was perfect, Jenna, her bridesmaid, nervously asked, "Did you remember everything the MC went over? Do you need to look over your vows again?"


    Catching Jenna''s flustered reflection in the mirror, Sophie couldn''t help butugh, "Jenna, it''s my wedding day, why are you more nervous than I am?" "I... of course, I''m nervous!"


    "I''ve never been a bridesmaid before. What if I mess up my speech on stage?"


    "That won''t happen, bridesmaids don''t need to make a speech!"


    Angelo suddenly walked in, followed by Sandy. Sophie turned around to see them both approaching.


    Jenna asked, "What are you guys doing here? Weren''t you going to mingle and enjoy the banquet?"


    Sandy replied, "We were, but my brother said he couldn''t eat."


    "Why not?"


    Jenna was puzzled.


    Angelo''s appetite was legendary; how could he not be hungry? She was worried the twenty-four-course meal per table wouldn''t even fill the gaps between his teeth! Angelo hemmed and hawed, "Just not hungry, okay? Why does there have to be a reason?"


    "It''s because of Odie, isn''t it? I bet my brother and I lost our appetites the moment we saw that annoying pest!"


    Hearing this, Sophie asked in confusion, "Odie is here?"


    "Yeah, apparently got an invite, so


    just showed up," Sandy grumbled "Sophie, you and Colby really shouldn''t have sent Odie an


    invitation. That pest shows up, and there goes the concert!"


    At that, Sophie''s smile froze, "Concert?"


    "Yeah, there was a concert happening outside, quite the lively scene!"


    Sophie facepalmed.


    This wedding was turning out to be rather unforgettable...


    "Sophie, the old man loves a lively atmosphere probably thought the concert would appeal to us youngsters... Though the entrance was a bit explosive, this segment, bizarre as it was, is negligible in the grand scheme!" Jenna tried her best tofort Sophie.


    Sophie responded, "The wedding, for me, is just a formality. As long as everyone else is happy, that''s what matters."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Jenna breathed a sigh of relief, but then something else crossed her mind, "Wait, where''s Adler?"


    "He''s probably with the groom. Oh right, I''m a groomsman too; sorry, wrong room!"


    With that, Angelo turned and hurried off towards Colby''s dressing room.


    "The bride and groom are about to make their entrance! It''s time!"


    Suddenly, a voice called out from outside the door.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Sophie''s heart, which had been calm, began to race. Though she said the wedding was just a formality, this was her first time experiencing one of her own. en.swhovels


    This time... she was going to be happy.

 Chapter 1056

    On the side, Jenna burst out, "It''s time! It''s finally time to go in!"


    As she spoke, she helped Sophie to her feet.


    Sandy suddenly tensed up too, "We''re getting married? What am I supposed to do?"


    "Just stand by the bride''s side, one on each side. We''ve got little flower kids to handle Sophie''s train, no worries!"


    As they chatted, two adorable little flower kids pushed open the doors. Seeing the cute little bundles, Jenna felt her heart melt.


    "Whose little darlings are these? Grandpa really outdid himself!"


    The flower kids, a boy and a girl, looked like porcin dolls. Just as Jenna reached out to touch them, one of the kids pped her hand away, seriously saying, "Ma''am, you''ll smudge my foundation!"


    "Foundation?"


    Kids this young knew about foundation already?


    Wait, what?!


    Did they just call her ''ma''am''?


    Before Jenna could respond, the other flower kid chimed in, "Ma''am, please don''t get in the way of our work, okay?"


    With that, the two flower kids walked behind Sophie and picked up her dress''s hem.


    Ma''am?!


    "Little brats! You..."


    Just as Jenna was about to lose it, Sandy grabbed her arm, "The ceremony''s about to start. If you make them cry, who''s going to hold the bride''s dress?"


    Jenna saw the sense in that and finally stuck her tongue out at the flower kids, saying, "I''ll deal with you after the wedding!" "Ahem, ahem!"


    The butler cleared his throat lightly,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    then whispered to Jenna, "Ms. Jenna, these two are professional


    flower kids, hired at a high price by please calm down."


    thene


    "Professional flower kids?"


    Jenna was amazed.


    She thought she was well-traveled and knowledgeable, but today''s wedding made her realize there was still so much to discover.


    Like these flower kids.


    No wonder they looked like porcin dolls-they were pros.


    At that moment, the wedding venue filled with touching music. Sophie, holding her bouquet, slowly walked down the aisle, her usually calm heart now rippling with emotion. "Let''s give the warmest wee to the bride!" the MC shouted into the microphone, and at that moment, Jenna wished she could disappear into the ground.


    Sandy also felt a sudden wave of embarrassment at being a bridesmaid.


    It wasn''t until a spotlight hit Sophie that gasps of awe filled the room.


    The main dress, prepared by


    Lennon, sparkled under the lights, each diamond reflecting dazzling light like a gxy, making Sophie''s beauty even more stunning and breathtaking-the kind of beauty that shakes your soul.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, and Lennon at the main table nodded in satisfaction. Reece, representing Sophie''s family, stepped forward to help her, guiding her slowly to the rose arch


    Colby stood there, the two looking like a match made in heaven, the envy of everyone.


    Reece ced Sophie''s hand into Colby''s, cheerfully saying, "I''m entrusting my precious one to you, take good care of her, or I''ll have your hide."


    "I, Colby, will cherish Sophie as my life from now on and won''t give you a reason toe after me."


    "That''s what I like to hear."


    Reece let go of Sophie''s arm and stepped aside.

 Chapter 1057

    At the head table, Odie took a swig of his wine, furrowing his brow as he asked, "What''s the deal with Reece and Sophie? Why''s Reece acting like he''s family?" "Probably just a boss and employee thing," someone replied.


    Hearing this, Odie finally set down his ss and said, "Makes sense, I guess. The Russell family''s out of the picture, and it''s not like they can bring Perry out of jail." "Exactly what the boss said."


    The background music at the venue was so loud, Odie felt like his eardrums might burst.


    "Who on earth nned this wedding? Which designer?"


    "I''m not sure..."


    Odie took a deep breath. If it weren''t for the bride and groom, he''d have already left.


    "Mr. Colby, do you take this woman by your side, to be yourwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, in wealth and more wealth, in health and in even better health, forsaking all others, to be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?"


    "I do."


    "Ms. Sophie, do you take this man by your side, to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, in wealth and more wealth, in health and in even better health, forsaking all others, to be faithful to him as long as you both shall live?"


    "I do."


    When Sophie and Colby exchanged their vows, the audience erupted in thunderous apuse.


    Just then, a golden retriever wearing an adorable bib came trotting toward Sophie from a distance.


    Though leash-less, little Dawn was well-behaved, carrying a ring box gently in his mouth and cing it in Colby''s hand before wagging his tail, his pink tongue lolling out happily.


    Dawn had grown rapidly in just a few days, now resembling a full-grown dog.


    Sophie bent down, tears finally escaping her control as she caressed Dawn''s head, saying, "Good boy, Dawn. Our Dawn is such a good boy."


    Dawn happily nuzzled Sophie''s hand, his gaze fixed on the ring box in Colby''s hand.


    Not disappointing, Colby opened the ring box to reveal a sparkling diamond ring.


    The princess-cut diamond was beautifully cut, a soft pink in color.


    Colby slid the ring slowly onto Sophie''s ring finger.


    Now, Sophie possessed not just the sapphire engagement ring but also


    Spink diamond ring, a symbet


    of


    their marriage.


    Many people don''t understand what a diamond ring means to a woman.


    Most men think of diamonds as just stones,cking any appreciable value or significance.


    But in truth, when people imbue these stones with love, they attain their own worth.


    Colby lifted Sophie''s veil, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    From the audience, Lennon,


    Wing this, couldn''t help but feel 6yeyes well up with tears.


    So moving... This was just too touching!


    s to FindNovelon Bet


    Odie, frowning, nced at Lennon, puzzled at his emotional disy.


    Given Lennon''s robust health, living another twenty years wouldn''t be a problem.


    Was he worried he wouldn''t live to see his great-grandchildren?


    "Let''s give this couple a round of thunderous apuse!"


    One would have thought the host''s voice would interrupt Lennon''s tearful moment, but Lennon instead


    turned his attention to the stead


    roses


    nearby. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the roses decorating the venue were from his own rose garden.


    nted decades ago with his wife, these flowers now witnessed his grandson''s wedding.


    Ah Yan, our grandson is married now. Can you see it too?

 Chapter 1058

    "Hurry up! Where''s the dress for the toast? Where''s the toast dress?"


    Jenna was frantically searching for the dress Sophie needed to change into when she reached the changing room. A server handed her a white cocktail dress. Without a second thought, Jenna tried to give it to Sophie. The server quickly intervened, "Ms. Jenna! That dress is yours, not the bride''s!"


    "Mine? Why does the bridesmaid need to change outfits too?"


    Sandy rushed over, hearing about the bridesmaid''s change of dress, and asked, "Wait, the bridesmaid has another dress? What about mine?"


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Sandy, this one is for Ms. Jenna."


    Sandy, clearly annoyed, protested, "Why does Jenna get to change, and I don''t? I don''t care! I want to change too!"


    Seeing Sandy''s insistence, the server looked visibly troubled. What to do now? If she couldn''t fulfill Mr. Adler''s task, her career would be over! "Change, let''s change. Yours is right here with me."


    Sophie''s sudden interjection felt like divine intervention to the server. Oh, Mrs. Costello is just too kind! Sophie handed the white chiffon dress to Sandy, saying, "Come change with me; this one''s a bit tricky to put on."


    "Though I usually don''t change clothes with others, I''ll make an exception today since you''re the bride," Sandy conceded as she and Sophie entered the changing room together. Jenna, feeling rather displeased, decided to follow. But the server stopped her again. "Ms. Jenna, the changing room is quite small. Please change over here."


    Hearing this, Jenna, despite her frustration, had no choice but to take her bridesmaid dress to the adjacent changing room. "It''s strange. Why is my bridesmaid dress different from hers? They were all the same just a moment ago!"


    Sophie, noticing Sandy''s confusion, whispered something to her, and Sandy had an epiphany. So that''s how it is!


    Meanwhile, Adler was downing


    sses of white wine. Angelo,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    sitting beside him, wondered,


    it''s not even your wedding todaet


    With at this energy, you might well help Colby with the drinkingter!"


    With this massive castle hosting hundreds of tables, Angelo doubted Colby could handle all the alcohol. Hundreds of tables? Drinking all that would send anyone straight to the ICU! "I''m fine!"


    Adler was extremely nervous, his face flushed from the amount of white wine he had already consumed. "Damn! You''ve drunk so much and you''re still not slurring. How much can you actually drink?" "I don''t know. Why am I not getting drunk now?"


    Not only was he not getting drunk,


    but there was also no sign of alcohol giving him any liquid courage. Determined, Adler turned to a server and said, "Get me a bottle of whiskey, mix it with some soda! That''ll get me drunk fast."


    "Mr. Adler...you''ll get too drunk like that."


    "That''s the point!"


    81.n


    Otherwise, in front of such arge crowd, even with all his bravery, he wouldn''t dare to reveal his feelings to Jenna f Jenna rejected him, then alongside Colby and Sophie''s wedding, his humiliation would be the talk of the town in tomorrow''s news! Most importantly, if Jenna rejected him, what would he do


    then? The more Adler thought about it, the more scared he became.


    How did Colby confess his love in the first ce?

 Chapter 1059

    Was he not afraid at all?


    As soon as the whiskey hit the table, Adler downed it in one gulp. Seeing Adler''s flustered and panicked state, Odie scoffed from across the table, "Coward."


    "What? Who are you calling a coward!" Adler suddenly mustered up his courage, pointing at Odie. "Don''t think just because you''ve known Colby longer that I won''t punch you! I''m telling you, I''m Colby''s best man!"


    "Who cares aboutpeting with you for Colby? Punch me, I dare you."


    "You!"


    Just as Adler was about to make a move, Angelo, fearing trouble, quickly stepped in. "Today is Colby and Sophie''s big day, don''t cause a scene!" he pleaded.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "... You''re right." Adler suddenly felt wronged. "Colby''s finally tied the knot, and here I am, still single! How is that fair!"


    Seeing Adler feeling sorry for himself, Angelo didn''t know what to say tofort him, so he just patted Adler on the back. But that was a mistake. With a pat, Adler vomited all over.


    Adler gagged, and a stench of alcohol enveloped them.


    "Ugh!" Angelo, who always hated foul smells, felt his whole body go mmy and nearly retched. "Adler! What are you doing!"


    Angelo pushed Adler away disdainfully. What kind of people are Colby and Sophie surrounded by? A bunch of oddballs gathered together!


    "I''m sorry... really sorry!" Adler was somewhat unsteady on his feet, while Odie looked at Adler and Angelo, silently rolling his eyes.


    Except for that old man, what a bunch of fools!


    "Here theye! The bride and groom areing to toast!" someone shouted.


    Everyone looked towards the corner, only to see Colby and Sophie had changed into their toast attire and began to toast the guests. Naturally, the first stop was the main table. Sophie saw the vomit on Angelo and then nced at Adler, whose face was flushed from drinking. She immediately understood what had happened but didn''t point it out, acting as if she hadn''t seen


    anything. Together with Colby, they kneeled to offer tea to Grandfather


    Lennon.


    "Grandpa, please have some tea," Sophie said, handing the teacup to Lennon.


    Lennon, seeing his beautiful


    granddaughter-inw, was overjoyed and immediately epted the


    teacup. However, when his gaze felt


    up


    on Colby Lennon''s expression turned stern. "From now on, you must do everything in your power to treat Sophie well. The Russell family may be no more, but Sophie is now a part of our Costello family. You can''t mistreat her, and you can''t let others do so either, understand?"


    "I will protect Sophie with my all and treat her well for a lifetime," Colby promised.


    Hearing this, Lennon nodded in


    satisfaction. Just when Sophie thought the grandfather and grandson had a harmonious rtionship, Lennon suddenly patted Colby on the shoulder. "Go and


    toast. If you don''t toast at least a


    hundred tables, you''re not a true Costello man!"


    Sophie twitched her mouth. Truly a grandfather who dotes on his grandson.


    Odie leaned back in his chair, casually pouring himself a ss of vodka. "Colby, shouldn''t this drink be one you both toast to me?" he said.


    Adler chimed in from the side, "Odie, don''t be shameless. If it wasn''t for you, they would have married a long time ago!"

 Chapter 1060

    "Summerfield is Mr. Odie''s domain, and we should definitely toast to him. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have such a fantastic venue for our wedding, right?" Sophie nced sideways at Colby, who didn''t hesitate. Instead, he obediently picked up the wine ss from the table and clinked it against Odie''s.


    Seeing Colby tilt his head back to drink, Odie followed suit, downing his ss in one go. Sophie just smiled at the sight. She scanned the main table but couldn''t spot Gordon.


    "Jenna, where''s Mr. Gordon?" Sophie asked quietly, lowering her voice. Jenna looked around but also couldn''t find Gordon. "He disappeared after he got here. No idea where he went. Maybe he had to leave early?"


    Angelo piped up, "To give such an expensive gift and leave without even having a sip of the celebration wine, does Mr. Gordon have a screw loose?" Jenna kicked Angelo, saying, "Knock it off! If the Aldridge family heard you, they''d tten you!"


    "I''ll be ttened by you before they even get a chance!" Angelo muttered.


    Sophie said, "It''s fine, Mr. Gordon is always busy, and he hasn''t left Devonport in years. I''m already grateful he coulde in person." She had reserved a special seat for Gordon at the main table. Seeing it empty, she felt a bit disappointed. After all, Gordon was more than just a business partner to her. She didn''t dare to hope for too much, but in her heart, she saw him as more than a partner.


    "Alright, alright! Time for more toasts! Don''t forget mine!" Adler was eager for another drink, while Angelo just wanted to change out of his dirty clothes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a corner. Gordon was leaning


    against the wall, with Rick


    supporting his other arm. Throughout his rehabilitation,


    Although he could walk like anyt


    Gordon insisted on walking.


    else, each step was agonizing, and


    the effort it took was immense. Just standing for a while had him


    sweating profusely.


    "Sir, aren''t you going to have a sip of the celebration wine?" Only Rick knew how much Gordon had put


    into this wedding. Gordon merely


    smiled faintly and said, "A m


    poor health shouldn''t drink. Besides, I''ve seen the wedding. It doesn''t


    matter if I''m at the main table or not. There are many things waiting for us back in Devonport. Let''s go."


    "But leaving like this, Ms. Sophie might be disappointed?"


    "My rtionship with her is strictly business. Her marriage to Colby is a joyful asion. Today should be the happiest day of her life." Gordon looked at Colby and Sophie toasting, a look of relief on his face. After all, he had found someone worthy of Sophie. With this, most of his work here was done.


    Gordon looked back at Rick and said, "Get the ne tickets ready. We''re heading back to Devonport."


    "Yes, sir."


    As the wedding reception continued and the wine flowed freely, Adler finally mustered the courage. He led Jenna under the rose arch. Jenna was puzzled until Adler knelt on one knee, pulled out a ring, and


    said, "Jenna, will you marry me?"

 Chapter 1061

    Adler''s voice rang out, silencing the crowd instantly. Jenna was caught off guard.


    "Marry..."


    Adler froze too. He had only meant to ask Jenna to be his girlfriend, but a few drinks in, he identally let his true feelings slip.


    Just as Adler scrambled to take it back, the crowd erupted, chanting, "Marry him! Marry him!"


    "..."


    Both Adler and Jenna were mortified. Jenna nced at the ring Adler had given her, then at the cheering crowd, her face turning beet red. She stammered, "Today''s Sophie and Colby''s wedding. What are you doing? Get up!"


    "I don''t care! If you don''t say yes, I''m not getting up!"


    Adler, clearly tipsy, was being stubborn. Jenna, seeing no other way out, reluctantly extended her hand and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll marry you! Now, get up!"


    Adler''s face lit up with joy as he slipped the ring onto Jenna''s finger.


    Sophie, watching from the sidelines, almost burst outughing. "Mr. Adler! She said yes to the proposal, not to marrying you right this second!"


    Adler''s face turned crimson as he fumbled to remove the ring, but Jenna, in a hurry to leave, pulled him down from the stage. The crowd continued to cheer as Jenna dragged Adler to a corner, hissing, "Who taught you to propose like that? I''m not even your girlfriend yet! And you... you propose to me!"


    Jenna''s words trailed off as Adler suddenly leaned in and kissed her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That kiss blew Jenna''s mind.


    The words she had lined up disappeared.


    After what felt like an eternity, Adler pulled back and said seriously, "You said yes, no take-backs."


    "..."


    Jenna swallowed, pushing Adler


    away with a flushed face, muttering, "We'' this outter!


    until we get home." Cont


    until we get home." Content Belongs


    Meanwhile, Sophie felt a warm happiness for Jenna and Adler.


    Spotting a familiar figure in the


    corner, she whispered to Colby, "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay," Colby said, keeping a watchful eye on Sophie as she moved toward the corner before resuming his toasts.


    Sophie walked over to the corner of the banquet hall. She hadn''t seen Harold in days, and he seemed healthier than before.


    "Didn''t you say you couldn''te? Why sneak in alone?"


    Harold nced away, saying, "I just wanted to see."


    "Wouldn''t it have been better to give me the gift in person?"


    "Given my situation, it''s better I don''t show."


    Harold looked down, noticing the diamond ring on Sophie''s hand, an said, "That diamond suits


    Valet


    treats you well." ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Hurry up and grow up, and you''ll have your day of happiness too."


    Harold frowned, "We''re the same age, yet you talk like you''re years ahead of me."

 Chapter 1062

    Sophie couldn''t help butugh at Harold''sment.


    Harold chuckled too. "Alright, I can''t stick around too long. Happy wedding, and don''t forget to open your presents when you get back."


    "Got it," Sophie replied with a nod.


    As she watched Harold leave, helmet in hand, Sophie felt a warm sense of contentment wash over her.


    "Sophie! What are you doing out here all by yourself?" Jenna called out, lifting the hem of her dress as she ran over. Sophie nced at Jenna, whose cheeks were still flushed with excitement. "So, did he propose?" Sophie asked with a knowing smile.


    Jenna''s face turned an even brighter shade of red. "Did you know about this all along?"


    "Of course I did!"


    Jenna pouted, "How could you all let Adler do that? Who proposes at someone else''s wedding...?"


    "Well, it''s not like he''s a stranger. Besides, we''re all thrilled for you two," Sophie said with a grin, causing Jenna to turn her head away in rare shyness.


    "What are you guys doing here? Is the bride changing outfits?" Jenna asked.


    The mention of changing outfits made Sophie''s smile falter for a moment.


    Jenna, sensing an opportunity for yful revenge, said, "Yep, time to change! There are twelve outfits for tonight''s toasts. No cking off!"


    With that, Jenna dragged Sophie to the dressing room for another outfit change.


    Back at the wedding venue, everyone was already enjoying the food and drinks. After Sophie changed into her twelfth outfit, the long and somewhat tedious photo session began.


    Guests from the hundreds of tables lined up for group photos, and the media were snapping pictures non-stop.


    Finally, it was time for thest group photo. Lennon sat in the middle, nked by Sophie and Colby, with Adler, Jenna, Reece, Angelo, and Sandy joining in.


    Just as they were about to take the picture, Adler called out to Odie, "Hey, aren''t you joining us?"


    "Why should I? This isn''t my scene," Odie replied, showing no interest in moving.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He was just there to soak up the wedding vibes and have a good time.


    A photo? Nah.


    "If Mr. Odie doesn''t want to join, we won''t force him. Photographer, let''s get this shot," Sophie said, a hint of teasing in her voice.


    Odie''s pride got the better of him.


    "Fine, I''ll be in the photo!" he dered, stepping forward and positioning himself towards the center. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even be having this wedding here, so it''s only right that I''m in the photo..."


    "Enough with the chatter! Let''s just take the photo already!" Adler interrupted, signaling the photographer to hurry up. "Alright, on three, say cheese!"


    With the click of the shutter, the photo was finally taken.


    As evening turned to night, the entertainment program kicked off, and no one dared to leave their seats. Meanwhile, Sophie and Colby were already nning to head to the Summerfield Hotel, where they had a room booked for their wedding night.


    "I''m exhausted," Jenna said, massaging her shoulders. She


    turned to Sophie, who was taking off her headpiece. "So, Sophie, what''s Colby got nned for your wedding night? Any surprises?"


    "I don''t know about surprises; I just want to sleep," Sophie said, her eyelids drooping.


    Jennaughed. "Sleep? Not tonight! You''ll be opening gifts until your hands are sore!"


    "Huh?"


    "Did you see that spot in the front hall where we collected the gift money? It might look like just a thinyer, but it''s packed with gift cards." "Jenna, how do you know that?"


    "I checked it out myself, of course!" Jenna said with a wink.

 Chapter 1063

    Sophie couldn''t believe how excited Jenna was about opening presents. With a genuine smile, she suggested, "Hey Jenna, why don''t you open all these gifts for me?" Jenna chuckled, "No way! This is something you need to do yourself."


    With a grin, Jenna added, "You never know, you might open one and find something worth a mansion!"


    Sophieughed at the thought. She knew the guests today were all wealthy and wouldn''t skimp on their gifts, but a mansion? That was a bit much.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Jenna called out.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A server stepped in and said, "Ma''am, Mr. Colby is waiting for you in the lobby."


    "Got it, I''ll be right there."


    Sophie had changed into a morefortable ck dress. As she made her way to the lobby, she hadn''t taken more than a couple of steps when an arm suddenly wrapped around her neck, pulling her into a


    corner.


    Instinctively, Sophie fought back, sinking her teeth into the arm holding her. A pained yelp followed: "Ouch!"


    Realizing it was Odie, Sophie released him immediately.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, frowning.


    "Sophie, are you part dog or something? Biting before you even know who it is!"


    "Sorry, Mr. Odie, I''ve developed a bit of a reflex from being kidnapped too often. I''ll be gentler next time."


    "You..."


    Odie frowned, "Today''s your big day, and I don''t want to cause a scene."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Odie," Sophie said with a smile. "But my husband is waiting for me outside. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going. Thanks foring today. I''ll make sure to send you the group photo."


    "It''s not about the photo."


    "Then is it about the ne? I got it, thank you, Mr. Odie. It''s beautiful."


    Odie quickly exined, "I just didn''t want the Mintons to look bad, like we can''t even give a decent gift!"


    "I get it, I get it. Mr. Odie intercepted our original ne just to show how generous the Mintons can be."


    Seeing Sophie''s understanding, Odie nodded in satisfaction. "Exactly."


    "So, Mr. Odie, what do you really want to tell me?"


    "I''ve found a lead on the person behind this, and I''m going to win this bet."


    Sophie immediately became serious. "You found a lead? How?"


    "This city is my yground. Finding traces of him wasn''t hard. Since he''s stretched his hand this far, it''s time I taught him a lesson."


    The more Sophie heard, the more uneasy she felt. "Odie, listen to me. Don''t act rashly. The person behind this isn''t as simple as you think. Don''t end up getting yourselfin trouble."


    "There aren''t many who can teach me a lesson."


    Odie casually pulled out a gift and handed it to Sophie. "Here''s your wedding gift. I''m off."


    As he walked away towards the castle''s exterior, Sophie looked down and opened the gift. Inside" wasa note with an address and a drawing of a mischievous face.

 Chapter 1064

    What the heck?


    Sophie felt the gift and discovered a key hidden inside.


    When she held the key in her hand and looked at the address again.


    Sophie was stunned.


    Is this... a house?


    By the time Sophie stepped out of the mansion, Odie was nowhere to be seen, only a car parked at the entrance.


    Colby got out of the car, wearing only a ck shirt, not even bothering to put on a coat. Seeing Sophie emerge, he wrapped her in his embrace. Sophie could smell the alcohol on Colby, knowing he hadn''t skimped on drinks today. She said, "Stop it, people are watching!"


    "Let them watch," Colby said in a deep voice. "None of them has a wife as wonderful as mine."


    "Please, stop."


    Sophie felt the driver''s gaze on them, and just as she pushed Colby away, he wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her off her feet. "Colby! Have you started to act foolish because you''re drunk?"


    "Who says I''m drunk?"


    A barely concealed smile was on Colby''s face as he said, "Just doting on my wife."


    With that, Colby carried Sophie into the car.


    The driver coughed softly, pretending to see nothing, and then drove Colby and Sophie to the hotel.


    Meanwhile, at the wedding venue.


    "What on earth is going on? Where are the bride and groom?"


    Angelo and Sandy had lost sight of the bride and groom; as best man and maid of honor, they''d been toasted quite a bit and were already flushed.


    "Sob, bro, I can''t drink anymore!" Sandy said. "This is more than I''ve ever drunk in my life!"


    "You think I feel any different? Did the Costello family''s patriarch lose his mind? A table full of bourbon! Who drinks that much over a hundred tables?" Angelo regretted volunteering as the best man for the excitement.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Elsewhere, Adler and Jenna hade out of the dressing room and upon seeing the two still drinking


    said "Why are you still drinking? We''re about to clock out."


    Angelo was taken aback, "What? Weren''t we supposed to keep drinking?"


    "Colby


    gone


    Ophie have already


    their own little world,


    just the two of you ea


    to toast!"


    66


    Angelo and Sandy''s faces darkened.


    No one told them it could be like this!


    Meanwhile.


    Sophie and Colby had already arrived at the hotel they had booked in advance.


    As soon as they entered, Colby


    pinned Sophie against the wall and kissed her, the taste of alcohole mixed with Colby''s unique scent, swiftly making Sophie''s head spin.


    "Sophie, you really are beautiful today."


    Colby''s voice was low and husky, barely containing himself.


    Sophie, a bit shy, pushed Colby away and immediately saw something on the bed.


    "What''s this?"


    Sophie approached and saw neatly arranged on the bed were gifts filled with cash.


    "Is this... cash gifts?"


    Sophie hadn''t expected to receive so much from over a hundred tables!


    "Cash gifts from nearly a thousand guests, a bit more, and the bed wouldn''t be able to hold them."


    Colby said, frowning, "Who let them throw the cash gifts on the bed?"


    "It was us!"


    Suddenly, Adler and Jenna burst in, followed closely by Angelo and Sandy.


    Sophie was startled, "You guys..."


    Jenna said, "Reece went on tour, almost didn''t make it in time, so we came over to open the gifts together."

 Chapter 1065

    Jenna stepped up, unwrapping each gift with a grin. "I swear, the number of wedding checks today is insane. Our hands are going to be sore from opening all these!" Colby sighed, "If you''re going to open them, do it outside. Don''t ruin our wedding night."


    Jenna shot back, "Are you kidding? The highlight of the wedding night is definitely opening the checks!"


    Adler chimed in, "We''re here to help you out. Once we get through these thousand checks, you guys can crash."


    Colby was on the verge of kicking them out when Sophie intervened, "It might be fun to open them, Colby. What do you say?"


    Seeing the excitement in Sophie''s eyes, Colby gave in, "Alright."


    The five of them settled around the bed, with Colby sitting across from Sophie, helping her collect the opened gifts.


    "This one''s from Chase Bank, this one''s Wells Fargo, and here''s Bank of America..." Jenna meticulously sorted each one.


    Sophie was astonished; she hadn''t expected all the gifts to be bank cards.


    "Whoa, someone actually gave cash."


    Sandy picked up a $500 check,ughing loudly, "Wonder which idiot thought this was a good idea. Isn''t this a p in the face to the Costello family?"


    Angelo''s face darkened as he snatched the $500 check, "That idiot is your brother!"


    Angelo pocketed the check, grumbling, "Who knew these big shots would go nuts and not treat money like money. If I''d known they were giving bank cards, I wouldn''t have bothered."


    "You weren''t supposed to give anything. You''re the best man; best men don''t have to give wedding checks."


    "What?! Howe nobody told me?"


    Adler shrugged, "I told Ms. Sandy."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Sorry, bro, I thought you were too cheap to give anything. Didn''t expect you to be so generous this time."


    "You!"


    Angelo, frustrated, poked Sandy''s head, "You really are my sister!"


    Sophie watched, chuckling as she picked up the gift Harold had prepared for her. Remembering his instruction to open it herself, she carefully unwrapped it to find a deep blue sapphire, unmounted and just lying there.


    Jenna, surprised, remarked, "This sapphire is stunning. Harold outdid himself."


    Adler added, "I don''t know much about jewelry, but it looks pricey."


    "But... why does this sapphire seem familiar?"


    Jenna''s words sparked Sophie''s curiosity. She examined the sapphire and suddenly remembered the sapphire ring Colby had given her. Sophie took the ring from her bag andpared it with the sapphire in the box. The color was identical.


    Adler couldn''t help butment,


    "The sapphire Colby gave you is priceless. It fetched a fortune auction. The Aldridge family''s young master really knows his gems."


    Jenna thought for a moment and then asked, "Sophie, do you


    remember telling us about a ri


    you


    Wed'' from that olddy in the Burke family?"

 Chapter 1066

    Reminded by Jenna, Sophie suddenly remembered the ring she had sneaked out from Bea''s old chest. At the time, she knew it was valuable but hadn''t given it much thought. Now, looking back, there might be more to it.


    Jenna said, "That ring is really expensive. It could be a family heirloom from the Aldridge family. Sophie, you should ask Harold where he got it."


    Sophie shook her head gently and said, "I''d love to, but all of Harold''s ounts have been deactivated. No one can get in touch with him now." Except... Gordon.


    Thinking of Gordon made Sophie''s brow furrow. She hadn''t opened the wedding gift he left, and he didn''t stay for a drink either.


    "Wait, didn''t Mr. Gordon leave a gift? Where is it?"


    Jenna nced at Adler and Angelo, who were in charge of the gifts. Angelo pointed to a nearby document bag and said, "All the gifts are in here. I thought it was someone''s dowry list!"


    "What do you mean? Did you look through it?"


    "No, but it''s a thick stack of papers. I could tell just by touching it!"


    "..."


    Angelo handed the bag to Sophie. She felt it, and indeed, it was all paper inside. Opening the bag, Sophie found a thick stack of contracts, including a share transfer agreement, a contract from Devonport Insurance Company, and at the very bottom, a set of keys.


    Jenna eximed, "I know this! That insurancepany is for storing valuables for the wealthy. Our family has stuff there too, and we pay at least a million in storage fees every year. It''s as secure as Fort Knox."


    Adler, looking at the contracts, was nearly speechless. "Oh my God, the Aldridge family''snd deeds, several of their most profitable subsidiaries, project transfer agreements, even property deeds?! What''s Mr. Gordon doing? Transferring assets?"


    Sandy was equally shocked. "How much money is that?"


    "How much? It''s beyond what you can imagine!"


    Jenna hadn''t expected Gordon to go this big. The fest was one thing, but the Aldridge Global share transfer agreement clearly stated that tem percent of Aldridge Global shares were being transferred to Sophie. Ten percent of Aldridge Global was huge.


    "This... is too valuable. I can''t ept it."


    Sophie quickly put everything back into the bag. Colby, sitting nearby furrowed his brow and fell into


    silence.


    "Exactly, it''s too valuable! If people find out, who knows what they''d think."


    Jenna was also a bit rattled by the extravagant gift. Such a grand gesture could give someone a heart attack!


    "Keep it."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Colby''s suddenment made everyone freeze.


    "Since he gave it, knowing his character, he won''t take it back."


    "That makes sense... There''s no tradition of returning a gift once given," Adler said. "Sophie, you need to thank Mr. Gordon properly when you get a chance. And if Mr. Gordon ever gets married, we can favor!"


    Seturn the


    "Knock it off! You''re always full of bright ideas!"


    Jenna gave Adler a yful p.

 Chapter 1067

    Sophie stared at the folder in front of her, lost in thought for what felt like ages.


    Gordon... Why would he give her such avish wedding gift? Was it really just to celebrate her marriage to Colby?


    The next morning.


    Three of them were sprawled across the bed in various positions, while Angelo and Adler werefortably asleep on the nearby couch. They slept soundly until the first light of dawn crept into Sophie''s eyes. Sophie groggily woke up to find the bed covered in opened presents. Jenna and Sandy were lying beside her.


    It suddenly hit Sophie-they had spent the entire previous night tearing through gifts and had eventually passed out from sheer exhaustion without even finishing.


    "Colby?"


    Sophie looked around, but apart from Colby''s jacket draped over her, there was no sign of him.


    *Knock, knock-*


    A knock sounded at the door.


    The noise woke everyone else in the room. Adler was the first to jump up from the couch, reacting instinctively: "I''m done! All the presents are opened! No more, please!" Jenna rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed, asking, "Adler, what''s gotten into you so early in the morning?"


    Sophie called out to the person at the door, "Come in."


    The door swung open, and a server wheeled in a trolley, saying, "Ms. Sophie, this is the breakfast Mr. Colby asked us to deliver."


    Sophie inquired, "He asked for breakfast to be sent up, but where is Colby himself?"


    The server replied, "Mr. Colby went out early this morning, saying he''d be back in the afternoon."


    Jenna frowned, looking at Adler, "What''s Colby doing out so early?"


    "How should I know? We spent the wedding night opening presents; he''s probably bummed about it, Adler grumbled, his head pounding fromst night''s drinking, making waking up a disorienting experience.


    Meanwhile, Sophie nced at the food on the trolley and furrowed her brows.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At the same time-


    Colby nced across the poker table at Qdie, then down at his wristwatch, saying, "My wife should be waking up by now. If you''re not nning to talk, don''t waste my time."


    Seeing Colby about to leave, Odie gave Jonah a look. Jonah immediately stepped in front of Colby, saying, "Colby, don''t rush. We''re still waiting for someone."


    As he spoke, the door to the room suddenly opened. A man in a ck shirt walked in slowly. When Colby saw who it was, his brows furrowed tightly.


    Odie said, "Colby, let''s put our past grievances aside. I attended your wedding yesterday, but now that it''s over, we should settle our differences... Griffin, don''t you agree?"


    Griffin stood before Colby, his tone indifferent, "Colby, long time no see."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a moment of coldness shed in Griffin''s eyes. He then pulled out a small knife from his waistband and engaged Colby in closebat. Colby retreated a couple of steps but struggled to match Griffin''s speed. Expressionless, Griffin shed Colby''s arm, leaving a cut.


    Seeing this, Odie was taken aback and immediately stood up, shouting, "Stop!"


    Griffin showed no intention of holding back, his moves were lethal. Realizing this, Colby stopped underestimating him and quickly created some distance between them.

 Chapter 1068

    Colby''s arm trembled from the intense pain. A quick nce told him the blood was already turning dark.


    "Colby, get your woman in line. If she keeps defying Elodie, I''ll kill her," Griffin said, his tone chillingly calm, like killing was as simple as slicing meat. The toxin in Colby''s arm was already causing nerve paralysis.


    "Or maybe I''ll just deal with you now and then take care of Sophie and your friends. Save me a lot of hassle."


    Hearing Griffin threaten Sophie, a cold fury shed in Colby''s eyes. He tried to push himself up but ended up coughing up a mouthful of blood. Griffin walked over, his knife catching the light in a menacing gleam.


    "Wait a minute!" Odie frowned. "You said you wanted to talk to Colby. I gave you that chance! Killing someone hereplicates things for me."


    "That''s your problem," Griffin said, ncing at Colby, who was half-kneeling on the ground. "Don''t worry. Your friends and your woman will join you soon enough." "Griffin! What do you mean?" Odie grabbed Griffin''s arm, eyes shing with anger. "Have you already gone after Sophie and the others?"


    "Let go!" Griffin easily shook off Odie. Just as he was about to strike, a swarm of bodyguards rushed in.


    Sophie walked in, her eyes immediatelynding on Colby, who was on the ground, covered in cold sweat. Her gaze then shifted to Griffin, filled with fury. "Arrest him!¡± "Yes, ma''am!"


    The bodyguards surged forward.


    Without asking for exnations, Sophie hurried to Colby. Seeing his wound turning ck, she realized the weapon that hurt him was poisoned.


    "Sophie! Colby!" Jenna and Adler arrived just in time to see Griffin fighting off the bodyguards.


    Griffin''s skills allowed him to fend


    off ten men at once. In no time, he broke through their ranks, darting behind Jenna and pressing the bloody knife to her neck. "Everyone, stop!"


    Jenna''s face went pale. Adler, panicked, shouted, "Let her go! We''ll let you leave!"


    Griffin''s calm demeanor was unnerving. Sophie recalled the person disguised as a caf¨¦ worker she had met with Elodie and said, "We''ve met before. You work for Elodie."


    Griffin didn''t respond, nor did he release Jenna.


    Sophie''s voice turned icy. "Do you realize what you''ve done? You''vez angered me. When we get back to Devonport, I won''t reconcile with Elodie. Whatever she wants, I''ll destroy it."


    "Is that so?" Griffin pushed the knife closer to Jenna''s neck. "Do you really not care if your best friend dies right in front of you?¡± "Sophie..."


    Jenna looked desperate, but in the next moment, Griffin felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Jenna grabbed his wrist and threw him over her shoulder.


    Griffin grunted in pain. Jenna,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    furious, kicked him in the chest. "You


    poisoned my brother? And you dare take me hostage? You really thought I''m too weak to defend myself? I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 1069

    Several bodyguards had already grabbed Griffin, who was clutching his stabbed abdomen. Jenna was about to p Griffin, but Sophie had no time for that. She shouted, "Adler! Call an ambnce!" "Right away!" Adler immediately dialed for an ambnce.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie nced at Odie, who looked like he had something to say but was holding back. She said, "Mr. Odie, my husband was injured here. I need answers."


    Odie, seeing Sophie''s misunderstanding, retorted coldly, "I''ve been wanting to get rid of Colby for a long time. I did it, and I''m ready to face the consequences whenever you are!"


    "Boss-"


    "Shut up!" Odie snapped, "I''m letting you take Colby today, but we''re not done. We''ll settle this another day."


    With that, Odie and Jonah turned and left.


    Sophie couldn''t waste time arguing with Odie. She looked down at Colby, who had passed out, and felt a surge of anxiety. She had never seen Colby so gravely injured before.


    Outside, Jonah couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, you had nothing to do with this. Why admit it?"


    "She pushed me to it! What difference does my admission make? Besides, I''m telling the truth. I''d be happy if Colby were dead!" Odie, getting more furious by the minute, stopped in his tracks and said, "Call the nearest hospital to send an ambnce immediately! Don''t let Colby die so easily."


    "... Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, Sophie followed Colby into the ambnce. Once they reached the hospital, the doctor arranged by Odie quickly began emergency surgery on Colby.


    Jenna tried to reassure her, "Don''t


    worry, He''ll be fine. Colby has


    d so many close call


    is nothing he can''t


    W1


    of


    Adler chimed in, "Still, Sophie is quite something. How did she notice something was wrong with that food cart at first nce?"


    "Colby knows don''t like cheese and don''t care for coffee in the morning, yet the breakfast delivered was a sandwick and coffee. I just wanted to be cautious, so I checked the surveince and spotted the person who stabbed Colby today in the hotel lobby."


    Sophie found the person''s


    appearance somewhat fam forget


    Griffin was too handsome to forget. She had paid extra attention back at the caf¨¦.


    But she hadn''t expected that this person would be Elodie''s, sent to kill Colby.


    Sophie''s gaze towards the operating room deepened. If anything happened to Colby today, she would never let Elodie off easily.


    "Ms. Sophie, we''ve found snake venom in the food, which can paralyze the nerves and be fatal over time."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes grew even colder. It seemed this person was determined to take their lives.


    "Where is he now?"


    The bodyguard responded, "As you ordered, he''s been detained in a hotel room. Our men are watching; he can''t escape." "Take me there."


    Seeing Sophie preparing to leave, Jenna asked, "Sophie, won''t you wait till Colby wakes up before you go?"

 Chapter 1070

    Bang!


    The hotel doors flew open with a loud kick. Sophie stormed in, and this time, she wasn''t alone. She had backup.


    Griffin was there, handcuffed and tied to a chair, looking like aplete mess. His abdomen had a stab wound from Jenna; it wasn''t deep, but it was still bleeding. Someone had hastily bandaged him up, but his face was pale and devoid of color.


    Sophie walked up to him, pressing down on his wound with a cold, emotionless expression. Griffin broke out in a cold sweat, his lips turning ashen.


    "I don''t have many virtues, but loyalty is my one strong suit," Sophie said icily. "My man is in the operating room fighting for his life, and I''m going to make you feel the same pain he is."


    With that, she had a serving cart wheeled over, loaded with the breakfast Griffin had sent to them earlier. Sophie picked up a cup of coffee, walked over to Griffin, pinched his nose, and poured the coffee down his throat.


    Griffin coughed violently, his ck shirt now soaked with coffee. He looked a wreck, but somehow, he remainedposed, his face a mask of indifference as if emotions were foreign to him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Not afraid of death, huh? So, you must care about someone. Is it Elodie?"


    The mention of Elodie''s name made Griffin''s eyes sh with rage. He lifted his head and red at Sophie, his look intense enough to tear her apart.


    "So, you do care about Elodie," Sophie continued. "Originally, I had no major issues with her. If she wanted Burke International, fine, she could have it. But you went after Colby. Whether it was her idea or not, I''m prepared to fight her to the end."


    "This has nothing to do with her..." Griffin muttered.


    "Make no mistake," Sophie cut him off, "whether it''s her doing or not, you''re her man, and someone has to pay."


    She held Griffin''s chin and said, "You got Odie to work for you, which means you and Odie are close. You attacked us because you feared we''d go after Elodie, right?"


    Griffin stayed silent.


    "I''ve met plenty of tough guys like


    you," Sophie said. "If I can''t get anything out of you, I''ll go to Odie. You sneaked into Summerfield to strike at us, and if Elodie doesn''t know,


    wit means you didn''t want her to. Your identity isn''t that simple, huh? Elodie''s little sidekick? No, with your skills, you were probably an enforcer like Colby and Odie, working for Mr. Elwood overseas, weren''t you?"


    Griffin didn''t speak, but a flicker of unease crossed his eyes.


    Sophie caught the look and


    continued, "The snake venom won''tst more than an hour. You know exactly what you used. From now on, you''ll answer my questions. truthfully, or else... after you die from the poison, I''ll have your body flown back to Devonport and delivered to Reeves International. Everyone, especially Elodie, will see your


    corpse. I think she''d be heartbroken."


    "You!"


    "First question, what''s your name?"


    Griffin clearly didn''t want toply, but Sophie just smiled and said, "You have less than fifty minutes before the poison kicks in. Think carefully before you speak.

 Chapter 1071

    "...Griffin."


    Griffin''s face twisted with humiliation.


    Sophie nodded slightly. "Griffin, were you working as a henchman for Mr. Elwood, just like Colby and the others?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to ask him that?"


    "Why did you kill Colby?"


    "You put her in a difficult spot."


    "Is that really the only reason?" Sophie raised an eyebrow, a hint of skepticism in her voice. "You must have some strong feelings for Ms. Elodie."


    Griffin looked away, his voice barely a whisper. "She''s the kindest woman I''ve ever known."


    "I''m not really interested in your love saga. I need you to exin why you went to such lengths to kill Colby."


    "You don''t know?"


    Griffin scoffed. "Colby was suppressing Reeves International to clear the way for you, and you''re telling me you didn''t know?"


    Sophie frowned. "When did this start?"


    "From the day you transferred your shares to Elodie. That''s when Reeves International in Harbor City started feeling the pressure. You


    didn''t know Colby sent people toet


    seize shares of Burke International? If Elodie didn''t hand over the Burke International shares, Colby would go after the Reeves family! Elodie''s mother, who''s already sick, has be a hostage in Colby''s hands. You didn''t know any of this?"


    Griffin blurted out too much in one go.


    Sophie remembered how Colby had been busy with wedding preparationstely, always out early and backte.


    Colby... was he still not nning to let go of Burke International''s shares?


    In her previous life, Colby had abandoned his overseas assets topete in Devonport with James. She had thought Devonport was important to Colby, never considering that he was after Burke International''s shares.


    Sophie spoke coolly, "Griffin, when Ms. Elodie and James used Jenna to threaten us, why were you silent? Colby is only fighting fire with fire. Ms. Elodie''s mother is important to you; Jenna is important to us. In business, it''s about winning or losing, not what''s despicable. You have no room to judge."


    "She said the same thing," Griffin''s tone grew somber. "But I won''t let her suffer."


    "So, Elodie ns to hand over the Burke International shares?"


    "What else? Who could be as cold-blooded as Colby? Sophie, don''t think Colby loves you that much. When he first approached you in Devonport, he knew you were Burke of Burke International.


    wanted to exploit your rockene


    rtionship with James to engineer a divorce. That way, James would lose the Russell family''s


    connections, and Colby could step in more easily."


    Griffin''s words dripped with disdain for Colby.


    But Sophie remained unruffled. "I knew from the start that Colby had ulterior motives. Initially, it was a mutually beneficial arrangement, nothing more. Now, I know Colby is sincere. I''ve seen everything he''s done for me. What happened at the start doesn''t matter anymore. If you''re trying to drive a wedge between us, you''re not clever enough."


    Predictably, Griffin fell silent.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie had no more questions. She turned to leave when Griffin called out urgently, "Wait! You promised me you''d give me the antidote."

 Chapter 1072

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t usually poison people. So, what you just ate for breakfast was poison-free. But, I did slip in some sleeping pills. You''ll probably be out for about eight or nine hours."


    Just as Sophie was about to leave, she paused and added, "Oh, right. After those eight or nine hours, you might find yourself air-shipped back to Devonport. I''ll get in touch with Ms. Elodie to pick you up. Hope everything goes well for you when you get back."


    It was pretty obvious Sophie didn''t mean a word of what she said.


    If he ended up being sent back to Devonport like this, knowing Elodie, she''d definitely be furious with him.


    "Sophie! You-"


    Griffin tried to say something, but his eyelids were already heavy and his vision blurred. Within seconds, he copsed to the floor.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention, besides the sleeping pills, I added a tiny dose of a hallucinogen. Just get some good rest; you won''t feel a thing on the way."


    With that, Sophie turned and left the hotel.


    Outside, a bodyguard opened the car door for Sophie and asked, "Ms. Sophie, are we heading back to the hospital?"


    "Drive to the Minton estate."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The Minton estate.


    In the study, Odie was restlessly throwing darts.


    "Boss, Sophie''s here," Jonah reported from outside the door. Odie immediately stood up. "Is she here for payback?"


    "Seems like it."


    "Don''t let her in!"


    Before Odie could finish his sentence, Sophie had already kicked open the door.


    It had been a while since Sophiest visited the Minton estate. She nced around; the decor hadn''t changed a bit.


    Polly, who was cleaning, looked up and saw Sophie. She was taken aback, but Sophie just gave her a brief nce, and they both acted like they had never met, without saying a word. "Odie, if you don''te out, I''m going to start smashing things!"


    Sophie raised her voice and called out upstairs.


    Odie almost immediately stepped out of


    the study. Seeing Sophie over a dozen bodyguards, he knew meant business this


    "Sophie, what''s with bringing so many people here?"


    "Settling scores."


    Sophie said, "Didn''t Mr. Odie just say he wanted to settle things with me alone? So, I brought people over."


    "You..."


    Odie was at a loss for words, feeling guilty. Sophie then said, "Mr. Odie, how about we talk upstairs?"


    Odie nced at the people behind Sophie and eventually told Jonah, "Bring her up." "Yes, boss."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jonah went downstairs and said to Sophie, "Ms. Sophie, the boss invites you upstairs."


    In the study upstairs, Sophie directly sat on the sofa opposite Odie.


    Odie was already used to Sophie''s blunt manners and said, "You really don''t hold back, do you?"


    Seeing Sophie just staring at him without saying a word, Odie finally felt ufortable under her gaze. "What exactly do you want? Want to hit me, yell at me, or maybe cut me with a knife?"


    en swnovels


    "Griffin was captured by me and should be air-shipped back to Devonport by now."


    "Are you asking what Griffin''s rtionship is with me?"


    "You both were once enforcers for the White family."


    "Knowing this, whye to me?"


    Odie said impatiently, "Anyway, I''m responsible for today''s incident. You can settle the score with me however you want."


    "Mr. Odie, no need to rush to take all


    the me. I just wanted to ask, how exactly did Griffin convince you to get involved? Did you two reach some sort of deal?"

 Chapter 1073

    Facing Sophie''s questions, Odie shifted ufortably and muttered, "Sophie, are you interrogating me?"


    "How could I be?" Sophie replied with an innocent look. "But Mr. Odie, you should know Lennon gave me all these men. And he hasn''t left Summerfield yet. With his temperament, if he finds out Colby got hurt because of the Minton family, he won''t let it slide."


    "Should I be afraid of him?"


    "Of course not, which is why I''m here talking with you, right?" Sophie propped her chin on her hands, giving him a look that made it clear she was fine with whatever he decided to say, or not say.


    Odie squirmed under her gaze and said, "Elodie wants to team up with me."


    "Team up for what?"


    "Never mind what for, but I haven''t agreed." Odie nced at Sophie and continued, "I turned down Griffin, and then Griffin said he wanted to meet Colby. Back in the day, Colby threw Griffin into the sea. That''s a score Griffin wants to settle. I''m just making an introduction, nothing more."


    "Colby... threw Griffin into the sea? And he survived?"


    "How would I know? The world''s a strange ce. Griffin was just lucky."


    "Lucky?" Sophie chuckled at Odie''s logic. "Seriously, that''s the Pacific Ocean. If someone tossed you in, you might not make it either. If Colby really wanted Griffin dead, wouldn''t it have been simpler to finish him off with a knife first? Yet Griffin''s alive and kicking, even strong enough toe after Colby."


    Odie frowned, "So you''re saying..."


    "I''m saying Colby let him go on purpose. He let you go on purpose too, back then. Can''t you see?"


    Odie''s frown deepened. "Sophie, stop making excuses for Colby. He''s a ruthless guy who''ll do anything to get what he wants!"


    "Sure, he''s ruthless, but he''s not a scoundrel." Sophie stood up and said, "I don''t want to meddle in your feud, but one thing: don''t hurt Colby."


    With that, Sophie turned and left Odie''s study.


    Jonah, who had been standing by the door, quickly came in as soon as Sophie left.


    Seeing


    chair,C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sopoking troubled in his hurt you?" Content belo


    Sononah asked, "Boss, was


    she


    here to settle scores?


    "Hurt me? Do I look hurt to you?"


    "...Not really?"


    Since Jonah entered, Odie had been frowning and looked seriously troubled, Sophie, with her sharp tongue, must have said something to make Odie look like he''d O


    swallowed a fly.


    "She said Colby drove me away for my own good."


    "...What?"


    Jonah was stunned.


    "For my own good?"


    Odie couldn''t believe it and asked again.


    "Boss, it''s normal. Sophie is Colby''s wife; of course, she''d defend him."


    "Right? That''s what you think too?"


    "Yes."


    Odie recapped, "Colby drove me away, and then effortlessly took over the White family, iming it was for my good? How is that for my good? Can you exin that to me?" en.swhovels

 Chapter 1074

    Jonah shook his head, clearly baffled.


    Seeing Jonah''s reaction, Odie felt even more certain of his suspicions.


    "Sophie just loves everything about Colby, so she''s obviously trying to make him look good in front of me!" Odie''s anger grew the more he thought about it. "Seriously, what right does she have to bust into my ce like that? I didn''ty a finger on him! Acting like I plotted to hurt Colby? Just thinking about it pisses me off!"


    "Boss, Sophie and Colby are newlyweds. It''s only natural she''d be protective. Besides, this mess wasn''t really your doing... Griffin''s the one who used you to hurt Colby, driving a wedge between the two of you."


    Odie nodded in agreement but then quickly snapped, "Hold up! What kind of rtionship do Colby and I have that Griffin needs to mess with? If you can''t make sense, just shut up!"


    "Boss..."


    Fed up with Sophie''s meddling, Odie''s frustration peaked. "Get out of my sight!"


    "... Yes, boss."


    "Wait! Come back!" Odie ordered, "Post someone at the hospital. The moment Colby wakes up, I want to know. I''m not taking the fall for this!"


    "Yes, boss."


    While Jonah nodded, he knew Odie was just putting on a tough act. Over the years, Odie had talked big about building up his power to get back at Colby, but he hadn''t managed a single act of revenge. Instead, he always ended up with nothing but setbacks.


    Could anyone be more unlucky than their boss?


    At the hospital, Sophie rushed in just as Colby was moved to the ICU. The doctor emerged from the room and said, "Ms. Sophie, the patient is out of danger but is still weak. He''ll need a few days of observation.


    "Thank you, doctor. Can I see him now?"


    "Absolutely, he''s awake. It''s good for family to talk to him."


    With that, the doctor left. Sophie entered the room to find Colby pale and half-lying on the hospital bed, with a smile in his eyes.


    Sophie couldn''t understand what there was to smile about. After all he''d been through, how could Colby manage to smile?


    "Aren''t you always iming to be the toughest, the one nobody dares to mess with? How did you end up in such a sorry state?" Her tone was reproachful, yet full of concern.


    "It was my oversight. I promise, it won''t happen again." Colby grasped Sophie''s hand. Looking at him lying there, she asked, "Was it really an oversight, or did you do it on purpose?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It was an oversight." Worried Sophie might not believe him, Colby stretched out his hand. "I swear!"


    He truly hadn''t expected Griffin to


    appear out of nowhere, causing him a moment of distraction. Besides, when the three of them worked as enforcers for the White family,


    Griffin''s skills were no less the ne


    his.


    Their confrontations were always a matter of inches, but those inches could mean life or death in a critical moment.


    "You better be telling the truth." Sophie tapped Colby''s forehead. "Don''t forget, you''re a married man now, not the lone wolf Colby of the past. you dare make me a widow at such a young age, I swear remarry the moment you''re gone!"


    Colby, with utter seriousness, said, "I promise, you won''t have the chance to remarry."

 Chapter 1075

    Upon hearing this, Sophie finally felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    "The doctor said you need to stay in the hospital for observation. For the next few days, you''ll be here, and I''ll take care of you," she said, her voice softening.


    She paused for a moment and then added with a hint of a smile, "Actually, it''s not just me. We''ve got some extra help lined up."


    "Oh?" Colby raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    Before Sophie could exin further, there was a knock on the door. A group of nervous-looking male orderlies shuffled in, clearly intimidated by Colby''s presence. They stood there, barely daring to breathe.


    "Colby, we''re the hospital orderlies, assigned to take care of your daily needs during your stay," one of them stammered out. "Orderlies, huh?" Sophie raised an eyebrow skeptically. "You guys look awfully familiar. Haven''t we met somewhere before?"


    "Ms. Sophie, you must be mistaken! We''re just regr hospital orderlies!" they insisted in unison, their voices shaky.


    Sophie walked up to them, her gaze piercing. "You guys have been hanging around Odie a lot. Did you really think I wouldn''t recognize you?"


    The men exchanged nervous nces before one of them pleaded, "Ms. Sophie, we''re just following orders. If we don''t do our job, we''ll get punished! Please, have mercy on us and don''t expose us!"


    Sophie sighed, deciding to let it go. As long as Odie wasn''t trying to cause trouble for Colby, she was fine with having extra hands on deck.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Have any of you ever worked as orderlies before?" she asked, crossing her arms.


    The men quickly shook their heads.


    "So, what did you do before? Were you just Odie''s muscle?" she pressed.


    They nodded vigorously.


    "And what did Odie tell you to do with Colby?" Sophie continued, her curiosity piqued.


    One of the men finally spoke up, "The boss said to make sure Colby stays alive. That''s it." "That''s it?" Sophie frowned. "That''s a pretty low bar."


    She had hoped Odie''s men would be somewhat useful, maybe saving her the trouble and expense of hiring professional orderlies. But it seemed they had no clue about caregiving.


    "Can you at least serve tea and water?" she asked, her tone a bit exasperated.


    "We can definitely do that!" the men replied, a bit too enthusiastically.


    Sophie sighed again but nodded. "Alright, for the next few days, your job will be to serve Colby tea and water." "Yes, yes, it would be our honor to serve Colby!" they chorused, visibly relieved as they left the room.


    Turning back to Colby, Sophie said,


    "Well, that saves on the cost of hiring real orderlies. If you need anything, just ask them. Don''t be shy Consider it a little payback for Odie''s meddling."


    "But I don''t want them to take care of me," Colby said, his eyes filled with a mix of annoyance and affection as he looked at Sophie.


    He couldn''t help but think it was an unlucky day chosen by the old man, making their very first day of marriage almost end in disaster.


    "Colby, Sophie!" Jenna and Adler called from the doorway, holding bags of food. "We brought dinner!"


    Sophie greeted them with a smile,


    taking the food they brought. The


    table was soonid out with a


    variety of dishes. As Adler and Jenna started digging in, Colby looked at Sophie with hopeful eyes.


    "Honey, my hand hurts," he said, his voice a soft plea.


    Sophie chuckled, her heart warming at his endearing expression.

 Chapter 1076

    "Cough, cough!"


    Hearing Colby''s words, Jenna nearly choked on the bite of pizza she had just taken. "You really are my brother! You hurt your left hand; what does that have to do with your right hand?"


    "My right hand hurts too," Colby lied without a trace of shame.


    "Your right hand hurts too? Did you injure it as well? Let me see."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie anxiously checked Colby''s right hand, causing Adler to drop his fork in shock. "Sophie, are you serious? Can''t you tell he''s faking it?"


    "...Faking it?"


    Sophie examined Colby''s arm and, sure enough, there wasn''t a single scratch on it.


    Seeing this, Sophie tossed Colby''s hand back and said, "If your hand is fine, then eat by yourself!"


    "But I want my wife to feed me."


    Hearing Colby''s mushy words, Jenna could hardly stand it and nearly threw up the leftover pizza.


    So gross! Absolutely gross!


    Is this really her brother?


    No way, she absolutely refuses to acknowledge it!


    Jenna put down her fork and said, "I''m feeling a bit unwell; shall we head out?"


    Jenna gave Adler a look, and though he was initially engrossed in his meal, he immediately caught on. "Right, we''ve got things to take care of. There''s a whole mess waiting for us in Devonport that needs sorting out. Ignoring it wouldn''t be good."


    Saying that, Adler hurriedly put down his fork and stood up, while Sophie, still feeding Colby,ined to Jenna, "Jenna, stop being dramatic."


    "I''m not causing trouble. Staying would just interrupt your alone time!"


    At this point, her brother''s eyes couldn''t see anyone but Sophie.


    Jenna sighed deeply.


    Indeed, when boys grow up, they marry, and when girls grow up, they marry; the nest isn''t meant to stay full!


    "Colby needs to stay in the hospital


    for recovery these days, so we can''t


    return to Devonport for a short while. We''ll need Jenna and Mr.


    while


    Adler to go back and take care of


    things in Devonport."


    Hearing they needed to return to manage thepany, Adler instinctively stood up, saying, "This... this we can''t handle! Elodie is notoriously ruthless! Colby and you might manage, but me..."


    "Brother-inw, I know this is hard


    for you, but I still hope you can hold


    on for just two or three days, just two or three days. I promise, right after that, we''ll rush to Devonport without stopping!"


    Hearing Sophie call him brother-inw, Adler''s ego soared. "Sophie, what did you just call me?"


    "Brother-inw."


    Sophie smiled slyly.


    Adler immediately felt at ease. "Say it again!"


    "Brother-inw!"


    "Sophie! Stop shouting that!"


    Jenna''s face turned bright red, while Adler righteously said, "Sister-inw, don''t worry.. Leave Devonport''s


    matters to your brother-inw. Ifet


    your sister won''t take care of it will! I''ll definitely protect Devonport for you, not letting that Chu family take advantage!"


    Sophie had predicted that calling Adler brother-inw would work like a charm, and she thanked him profusely. "I knew brother-inw would help us. Thank you so much." "Adler, you..."


    "Jenna, your brother''s issues are our family''s issues. Don''t worry, I won''t let you stress. I''ll handle everything perfectly, just trust me."

 Chapter 1077

    Watching Adler beingpletely under Sophie''s thumb, Jenna couldn''t help but facepalm. "Do as you please then."


    Just hope Adler doesn''t end up crying about regretting itter.


    "Jenna, I want to ask you, that move you pulled on Griffin, did you learn it a long time ago?"


    "Yeah."


    Jenna nodded. "Not only do I know it, Adler does too. When we were kids, Grandpa always liked to train us. You know, for families like ours, getting kidnapped is almost routine, especially when we were younger. Rival businesses or kidnappers often targeted us, hoping to get a hefty ransom. Grandpa believed that whether we were boys or girls, we all needed to know how to protect ourselves. He taught us specifically for that."


    "Actually, the backstab move is simple; the hardest part is to appear weak first."


    Adler chimed in, "Grandpa Lennon drilled it into us from a young age that if we were caught, we had to show weakness first, let the captor lower their guard, and then strike when they least expect it. He taught us various techniques, like grappling and judo throws, but I never got as good as Jenna. Jenna has always been into this stuff, even took up kickboxing as a kid. Griffin really picked the wrong target. If it had been me, I probably would have been overpowered in no time!"


    "You realize your fighting skills aren''t up to par?"


    Jenna shook her head helplessly, having hoped to find a man who could always protect her. But now, seeing Adler''s feeble physique, it seemed she would have to be the one taking care of him. Sophie nodded, saying, "I see..."


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you. Trust me, it''lle in handy when you least expect it!"


    "Sure!"


    Sophie readily agreed.


    Who knows what kind of dangers they might face in the future?


    Learning a new skill could one day save her life.


    ''Knock, knock-


    At the hospital room door, a bodyguard dressed in ck entered, asking, "Excuse me, are you Ms. Sophie?"


    "That''s me."


    Sophie noticed the tattoo on the bodyguard''s neck and asked, "Did Odie send you? What for?"


    "Our boss would like to invite Colby and Ms. Sophie to recuperate at a different location."


    Upon hearing this, Jenna was the first to express her dissatisfaction, asking, "A different ce to recuperate? Where? A holiday resort, or Odie''s private vi?"


    "It''s our boss''s private vi. He


    mentioned that the hospital environment isn''t ideal, so he


    tedC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    you both to rest at the Minton family


    residence for convenience


    Sophie said, "Your boss already sent someone to covertly look after Colby, and now he''s inviting us over? Sounds like he''s up to no good."


    The bodyguard continued, "Our boss


    regretted his decision right after


    making it. He said those useless ones couldn''t fool Ms. Sophie. Instead of saving on Ms. Sophie''s nursing fees, he thought it''d be better to invite both of you to the Minton family residence. It saves money and trouble for everyone."


    Adler couldn''t believe it, saying, "Really? Odie is a big shot in Summerfield, and he''s reluctant to have his men here as caregivers for a few days?"


    "Who knows what he''s nning? But


    I can tell he''s not a good pe


    Jenna said, pausing before correcting herself, "No, wait! He''s definitely not a good person!"

 Chapter 1078

    "Let''s just go. I don''t believe Odie can do anything to Colby anyway."


    Having someone else cover the expenses is way more practical than staying in a hospital.


    Sophie said, "Tell your boss we got the message, and ask him to send a car for us."


    "The car''s been waiting outside for a while now. Our boss figured Ms. Sophie would agree, so he had it prepared in advance to save time."


    "Your boss sure thinks ahead."


    "He has to."


    After all, Odie had been outmaneuvered by Sophie too many times and had learned his lesson.


    Soon, Sophie helped Colby up from the hospital bed. At that moment, a few men in whiteb coats, Odie''s guys, quickly rushed forward to help Colby. They approached Sophie with sheepish smiles, saying, "Ms. Sophie, let us help!"


    They were about to support Colby, one in front and one behind, but before they could touch him, Colby shot them a cold re.


    The two men awkwardly smiled and withdrew their hands.


    Sophie sighed and supported Colby out of the hospital room, saying, "Why turn down free help?"


    "I don''t like other people touching me."


    "Fine, you don''t like other people touching you. How about I do it? Is that okay?"


    "Only you can."


    Colby was dead serious.


    Sophie justughed.


    Meanwhile, at the Minton estate...


    Odie was sitting in his study, looking out at the yard below, feeling inexplicably irritated. "Have they arrived yet? What''s taking so long?" "Boss, our guys just left; they can''t have gotten there that fast."


    Just then, the sound of a car engine came from below.


    Sophie and Colby got out of the car, and upon seeing this, Odie returned to his desk chair.


    Seeing this, Jonah was startled and asked, "Boss, aren''t they here?"


    "They''re here, so what? Do I have to go down personally to greet them? How important do they think they are?"


    "


    Jonah was embarrassed.


    It was unclear who had been impatiently standing at the window just moments ago.


    Downstairs, Polly was cleaning the living room when she looked up to see Sophie supporting Colby walking in.


    Polly approached them and said,


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby, the


    rooms have been prepared


    both. Please, follow meet


    Sophie nodded and then supported Colby as they headed upstairs.


    Polly pointed to two guest rooms opposite each other, saying, "Both rooms have been prepared for you. Please, rest early."


    "Wait, we''re a married couple. Why would we need two rooms?"


    "Oh, that... It was the boss''s


    arrangement. He said Mr. Colby has serious injuries and should rest


    properly. It wouldn''t be convenient for you to stay in the same room, so"


    "You don''t need to worry about that on your boss''s behalf. We''re fine sharing a room."


    With that, Sophie turned to Colby, asking, "Right, Colby?"


    "Yes."


    Colby nodded, and Sophie told Polly, "You don''t need to report back to your boss. We''re quite tired and will rest now."


    Saying so, Sophie led Colby directly into the guest room. Seeing this, Polly couldn''t help but look troubled.


    How was she going to exin this to Odie?


    After all, it''s only natural for a


    married couple to share a room. Odie, on the other hand, just had to<pplicate things by arranging two rooms. Wasn''t that making things unnecessarilyplicated? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1079

    After a while, Odie still hadn''t heard any noise from downstairs.


    Finally, he asked, "Haven''t Sophie and Colbye in yet?"


    "They should have," came the reply.


    "Then why hasn''t anyonee to greet me?"


    "Boss, aren''t you... not going to wee them?"


    Jonah had been struggling to figure out what was going on in Odie''s mindtely. Odie had been a walking contradiction these past few days. He talked a big game about not wanting to go, but he still ended up attending Sophie and Colby''s wedding.


    This time, he had no ns to hurt Colby, yet insisted on saying it was all intentional.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even inviting them to stay and recover was done reluctantly.


    "Why should I care? If they want to stay, they stay; if not, they can leave."


    Odie stood up, his voice icy. "I''m hungry. Get someone to make dinner."


    "... Yes, sir."


    As Odie descended the stairs, he noticed Sophie was nowhere to be seen in the living room.


    Polly was still cleaning. Odie nced her way and asked, "Have Sophie and Colby gone back to their room?"


    "... Yes, but they''ve gone back to the same room."


    Hearing that Sophie and Colby were sharing a room made Odie furrow his brow. "Didn''t I ask you to prepare two guest rooms? How did they end up together?"


    "Ms. Sophie said that she and Mr. Colby are married, so it''s only natural for them to stay together."


    "Alright, no need to exin further. Call them down for dinner."


    Odie took a seat at the table, and Polly hesitantly added, "Ms. Sophie mentioned earlier that they''ve already eaten, so they won''t be. having dinner. Besides, Mr. Colby is injured. Ms. Sophie said he won''t being down for meals for a while."


    "Well, aren''t they thoughtful," Odie said with a frustratedugh, losing his appetite.


    Sophie had even thought through meals so meticulously, she really did see his ce as a free sanatorium.


    With that thought, Odie stood up. "Bring my meal to my room."


    In the kitchen, Jonah had just brought the food over when he saw Odie heading upstairs. Jonah paused and asked, "Boss, aren''t you eating here?"


    "Not hungry anymore. Bring it up," Odie replied.


    "... Yes, boss."


    Upstairs, in the room.


    The maid had already wheeled the cart in. Sophie nced at the food on the cart. It was indeedvish, but it seemed less extravagant than the meals she had during herst visit. Sophie looked up and asked, "Is your boss short on cashtely?"


    The maid was taken aback by Sophie''s question.


    Short on cash?


    "I rememberst time, abalone and sea cucumber were served like they were free. Howe now... there''s no ginseng in the chicken soup, no abalone in the braised pork, and no sea cucumber in the millet


    porridge?"


    The maid, feeling quite embarrassed, exined, "Well... the boss said Mr. Colby is injured and shouldn''t eat seafood and such that might worsen his condition."


    "Is that so?"


    Sophie frowned, scooped a spoonful


    of millet porridge, and reluctantly brought it to Colby''s lips. "Hang in there, my love. Odie is being stingy. Just make do for now. Once we''re back in Devonport, I''ll make sure to take good care of you."


    "Okay," Colby replied, looking at Sophie with doting eyes. The maid standing by suddenly felt like she was intruding.

 Chapter 1080

    In the cozy office of Reeves International in Devonport, Elodie stared at the massive shipping container in front of her, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "What''s inside this thing?" she wondered aloud. "We''re not sure, ma''am. It arrived early this morning from Summerfield," the shippingpany said.


    "Summerfield?" Elodie''s face shed with uncertainty. "Open it up," she ordered.


    "Yes, Ms. Reeves."


    The secretary stepped forward and opened the container, then jumped back in shock. "Ms. Reeves! It''s Mr. Griffin!"


    Heart pounding, Elodie rushed over. Griffiny inside the container, eyes shut tight, looking deathly pale.


    "Griffin! Griffin!" she cried, frantically patting his face to wake him up. But her eyes quickly caught the sight of a bleeding wound on his abdomen. Her heart sank. "Quick! Call a doctor!" she shouted.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Right away!" The secretary ran off to fetch medical help, while Elodie stormed to the front desk, her voice trembling with urgency. "Find out who sent this, now!"


    "It was Sophie! The new Mrs. Costello from the Costello family!" the receptionist stammered.


    Hearing Sophie''s name, Elodie''s face darkened further. Griffin had been missing for days, and she never imagined he would go to Summerfield to confront Sophie and Colby.


    Back in her office, Elodie nced at Griffin lying in the container, her brow furrowed with frustration. Giving up her shares in Burke International was her own decision; Griffin shouldn''t have been so reckless as to go after Sophie and Colby!


    "Cough, cough..."


    Seeing Griffin in pain and


    unconscious, Elodie felt a pang of guilt. She stepped closer and murmured, "I was already nning to give up Burke International''s shares. Why did you have to go to Summerfield? Besides, Sophie gaining control of Burke


    International might not even be a good thing."


    Late that night, Sophie received a call from Tricia.


    "Ms. Sophie, Reeves International has copsed entirely. The advertising partners and spokesperson deals under Reeves Entertainment have been cut in half. I''ve pulled back as you instructed." "No, don''t pull back."


    "What?"


    Tricia couldn''t believe her ears. Just days ago, Sophie had insisted on notpeting with Reeves International. What had changed?


    "Stick to the original n. I want Reeves Entertainment gone from Devonport within six months."


    "This..."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Elodie still has the backing of the Burke family and holds significant power within the Reeves family. Taking her down is possible but will require a lot of money and effort."


    "I don''t care about the cost or effort. I want Reeves International out of Devonport."


    Tricia was baffled. What had Elodie


    done to anger Ms. Sophie so much? Sophie was known for her forgiving nature, often turning rivals into affies. Aside from the elderly Mrs. Burke, S Corporation hardly had any enemies in Devonport.


    "Just do as I say. I''ve always thought it unnecessary topete with her, but Elodie seems to think S Corporation is an easy target. Let''s show Reeves International what we''re capable of these next few days. Even without S Corporation, Devonport isn''t hers to control."

 Chapter 1081

    "Yes, Ms. Sophie." Sophie hung up the phone with a click.


    Since Elodie decided to mess with Colby, she shouldn''t me Sophie for ying hardball.


    "What are you sneaking around in the kitchen for?"


    Odie''s voice suddenly broke the silence, making Sophie jump. She spun around to see him standing there. "Mr. Odie, do you always sneak up on people like that?"


    "I just came to grab a bite. Who knew you''d be here on the phone?"


    Odie walked into the kitchen, heading straight for the fridge and pulling out a pack of instant noodles. Sophie frowned at the sight.


    "Don''t you have a chef?"


    Odie nced at the clock on the wall. "It''ste. The chef''s long gone."


    He gave Sophie a look that said she was clueless, then started opening the noodle packet. As he did, he noticed a white ceramic pot steaming on the counter, releasing a mouth-watering aroma. "What''s this?" he asked, curiosity piqued.


    "It''s soup for Colby," Sophie replied, lifting the lid to reveal a simmering, milky white fish soup.


    Odie wrinkled his nose. "Isn''t fish soup for nursing mothers? What, is Colby just out of confinement?"


    Sophie gave him a sharp look. "Who told you that? Fish soup is savory and nutritious. If you don''t know, it''s better not to speak."


    With that, she reced the lid, turned off the stove, and prepared to carry the pot upstairs. Odie couldn''t resist onest dig.


    "Is that even edible? Not some weird concoction, right?"


    Sophie arched an eyebrow. "Yes, it''s a dark cuisine, Mr. Odie, so you don''t need to worry about it. Enjoy your instant noodles. I''m headingo upstairs."


    e2


    Without another word, she left the kitchen, not looking back. Odie nced down at the instant noodles in his hand, suddenly losing his appetite. He tossed the noodles aside and dialed Jonah''s number.


    Upstairs, Jonah was just about to go to bed when his phone rang. It was Odie.


    "Order some delivery to my room," Odie demanded.


    "Boss, what do you want?"


    "Soup."


    "What kind of soup?"


    "Fish soup!"


    Odie hung up, still fuming, and threw the packet of noodles into the trash can.


    Meanwhile, Sophie returned to her room with the pot. Colby''s face lit up when he saw the soup.


    "It looks delicious," he said.


    "It tastes even better," Sophie


    assured him,dling some into


    bowl She blew on it gently b


    bringing the spoon to Colb


    Wy


    lips.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby''s eyes never left Sophie''s face, not even ncing at the soup until he tasted it. "Is it good?" Sophie asked eagerly.


    A tender smile spread across Colby''s face, his eyes soft and warm. "Delicious."


    "Odie said this fish soup is for nursing mothers. Not sure if that''s true or not," Sophie mused with a chuckle.

 Chapter 1082

    "What exactly is ctation soup''?"


    Colby''s sudden question made Sophie pause. "You don''t know whatctation soup is?"


    "Not really."


    "It''s a soup that helps new mothers produce milk."


    Colby frowned, seriously asking, "Do men need to drink it?"


    "...It''s for women."


    "Got it." Colby nodded. "If you ever want kids..."


    "You''ll make soup for me?"


    "I won''t let you drink it."


    "What kind of logic is that!"


    "I''ve heard breastfeeding can be painful, and I don''t want you to go through that."


    Sophie couldn''t help butugh at Colby''s heartfelt words. "So if I don''t breastfeed, what will our baby drink?"


    "Form."


    Colby''s casual tone made it sound like the baby wasn''t much of a concern to him.


    Sophie said, "Silly, even if I don''t breastfeed, if the milk isn''t expressed, it will still hurt."


    Colby looked down, pondering for a moment, then said, "Then let''s not have kids. Just you and me, spending our lives together would be great. If you feel lonely, we can get a cabin in the mountains and raise kittens and puppies. I''ll always be by your side, never letting you suffer or feel lonely."


    "Okay."


    Sophie smiled.


    After cleaning up the dishes, Sophie


    carried the crock pot out of the room, ready to take it down to the kitchen. Turning the corner, she identally bumped into Jonah, who was carrying a bag of takeout.


    The takeout bag slipped from Jonah''s hands to the ground, and his expression changed as he immediately bent down to pick it up.


    Seeing the words "Fresh Fish, Prepared on Order" on the takeout bag, Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Eating fish thiste, is your boss still thinking about dinner?" "It''s fish soup."


    Jonah replied shortly before delivering it to the study across the hall.


    Hearing that Jonah was carrying fish soup, and recalling what Colby mentioned earlier about fish soup being used forctation, she purposely raised her voice towards the study, teasing, "Isn''t this fish soup forctation purposes? Mr. Odie, you''re not just out of confinement, are you?"


    Sophie''s voice was perfectly pitched to reach inside the study.


    Upon hearing Sophie''s words, Odie''s face darkened.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jonah, confused, delivered the fish soup to Odie''s room. "Boss, your fish soup is here."


    "Couldn''t you have avoided Sophie when you wereing upstairs?" Odie said as Jonah put the soup on his desk.


    Jonah paused. "Why should I avoid her?"


    It was just a bowl of fish soup, nothing shameful.


    Odie didn''t answer. He looked at the fish soup on the table but couldn''t muster any appetite. He casualty opened the packaging, only to find a bowl of ordinary-looking fish soup. en.swhovels


    Odie couldn''t help but remember the soup Sophie had made in the kitchen, which was creamy white.


    The bowl in front of him was watery, unappetizing at first nce.


    Still, Odie took a sip, only to find it not only tasted bad but also had a fishy smell.


    "Is this the fish soup for postpartum women?"


    Odie clearly remembered the soup Sophie made smelled fresh and delicious, but the one in front of him was not only somewhat cold but also tasted and felt unappealing.

 Chapter 1083

    At this hour, only one ce was still open for delivery. Probably because of the cold weather, the soup had gone cold. And when fish soup cools down, it turns fishy real quick. Odie''s face twisted with disgust. "Chuck it out. And file aint."


    "... Yes, boss." Jonah silently picked up the soup and deliberately spilled it back into the bag.


    Irritated, Odie nced at the documents on the table, muttering, "Ady who''s never had to lift a finger suddenly knows how to make soup? Quite the surprise."


    Suddenly, Odie thought about Sophie. This woman wasn''t just good at making soup. She yed the piano, danced, and had a knack for manipting people. From their first encounter until now, nearly a year had passed. He''d kidnapped Sophie countless times, yet he never got the upper hand. If anything, he always ended up worse off.


    And yet, he found himself oddly drawn to her schemes.


    Could it be... this woman was his curse?


    "She''s my curse," Odie concluded seriously.


    If not for Sophie being his curse, how could he end up looking like a fool every time she yed him?


    Ever since Sophie came into his life, his luck had nosedived. His family estate in Devonport was burned down, one fianc¨¦e died, and another broke off their engagement in public. The power he had built overseas had crumbled too.


    All things considered, Sophie was a disaster.


    He needed to keep his distance from her in the future.


    The next morning, Sophie got up early to make a loving breakfast for Colby, only to find Odie reading the newspaper by the sofa as she came downstairs.


    Sophie intended to greet Odie out of politeness, but as soon as she raised her hand, Odie directed Jonah, "Jonah, bring breakfast to my room."


    Without another word, Odie went


    staircase opposite from Sophie''s, just


    Sights, even choosing the t


    to avoid her.


    Sophie: "..."


    After Jonah tidied up the breakfast on the table, Sophie asked, "Jonah, what''s up with your boss?"


    "Not sure."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Who ticked him off? He started throwing a tantrum first thing in the morning."


    "Not sure."


    No matter what Sophie said, Jonah had only this three-word response.


    Sophie was baffled. Could it be because of the carp soup yesterday? Was Odie that petty? Holding onto a grudge over that?


    Sophie shook her head in resignation.


    Such small-mindedness, barely bigger than a sesame seed.


    When Sophie walked into the kitchen, she saw Polly tidying up As Polly turned around and saw Sophie, she paused, about to leave, but Sophie said, "Are you still seeking revenge?"


    Polly stopped in her tracks, looking back at Sophie with hesitation, "I...¡±


    "Actually, I''ve noticed that you don''t really want revenge on Odie. You hate him, but never dared to act on it. Over time, you can''t tell if you hate Odie or your irresponsible father Living like this is a shackle. If you want to leave the Minton family and live your own life, it might be a


    choice worth considering."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Polly shook her head and said, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sophie, but I''ve decided not to leave."

 Chapter 1084

    "Wait, you''re having second thoughts about leaving?"


    "I''ve gotten so used to life with the Minton family. If I leave, I don''t know where I''d go, if I could find a job, or even where I''d live."


    Polly spoke softly, "Ms. Sophie, you''re right. The truth is, I never sought revenge because deep down, I''m selfish. If Odie were gone, I''d lose this stable life. I''m scared to face the future."


    Once you''ve experienced the luxury of a plush bed, how can you settle for a dingy room?


    Simrly, once you''ve seen the world, you don''t want to be a frog in a well anymore.


    Even if Odie kept Polly around just to use her, over the years, Polly had lived a life beyond the reach of ordinary people. Despite being a maid, she dined on gourmet meals, lived in a spacious studio, and was surrounded by high society''s glitz and mour.


    At Polly''s age, in Summerfield, with no parents, no home, no car, andcking a solid education, leaving Odie would mean struggling to get by, living in a bare-bones apartment. From start to finish, Polly and Odie''s rtionship was mutually beneficial. There was no animosity in that.


    "As long as you understand," Sophie said.


    Sophie''s advice for Polly to return to Odie was meant to help Polly realize what she truly wanted. Not everyone has the courage to face an uncertain future. Some people crave stability, and Polly was one of them.


    Just as Sophie was about to make breakfast for Colby, Polly suddenly said, "Ms. Sophie, I haven''t congratted you on your wedding yet."


    "Thank you."


    "But..."


    Polly hesitated.


    Seeing this, Sophie put down her kitchen utensils and asked, "Is there something else you want to tell me?"


    "It''s nothing... it''s just..."


    Polly nced at Sophie, who looked puzzled, and eventually decided not to say it: "Never mind, it''s not important. Since you and Colby together now, Colby must be someone you can trust with your life wish you happiness and... I''m sorry for deceiving you in the past." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Polly turned and left the kitchen.


    What she had wanted to warn


    Sophie about was to be cautious of


    Jonah. Because Odie''s feelings for Sophie were different. This difference might not even be realized by Odie himself. But having been with the Minton family for so long, Polly could see it, and she was sure Jonah could too. Jonah, always loyal to Odie, wouldn''t let anyone harm him. Yet, Sophie''s presence had clearly caused Odie to lose his usual rity and reason.


    However, since Sophie had Colby by her side, it probably wouldn''t matter. After all, who would dare to mess with Colby''s woman?


    Thinking it over, Polly eventually


    O open the kitchen door et


    again, thinking it would be


    e Sophie to be a bit cautious.


    Seeing Polly return, Sophie looked confused: "Did you forget something?"


    "Ms. Sophie, I wanted to say..."


    "Polly."


    Jonah''s voice suddenly came from behind: "The boss wants you to go up and clean the rooms."


    "...Yes."


    Polly slowly backed out.


    Sophie nced at the trout Jonah was holding and asked, "What''s this?"


    "The boss said he''d like to try some of your trout chowder. Could you send it up when it''s ready?"

 Chapter 1085

    Jonah tossed a trout onto the cutting board with a thud.


    Sophie saw the fish and couldn''t help but chuckle. "What''s this? The Minton family run out of chefs?"


    "We''ve got chefs, but none who can make trout soup."


    "Can''t make trout soup? What kind of chefs are those?"


    "Ms. Sophie, I''ll be back in half an hour. Thanks."


    With that, Jonah left the kitchen without another word to Sophie.


    Sophie stared at the trout on the board, feeling a bit exasperated for the first time.


    After a while, Jonah returned, right on cue, and asked how the meal wasing. Sophie handed him the trout soup that had been simmering for twenty minutes. "For your boss. Drinking fish soup first thing in the morning? Watch out for nutrient overload."


    "No trouble at all, Mrs. Costello," Jonah replied, his tone deliberately formal.


    Jonah took the soup upstairs.


    Upstairs, Odie nced at the fish soup Jonah handed him. "What''s this?"


    "Ms. Sophie''s fish soup."


    "Sophie? Made soup just for me?" Odie looked at Jonah, clearly skeptical.


    Since when was Sophie so thoughtful?


    "Did she... make it for me herself?" Odie asked, still unsure.


    Jonah didn''t miss a beat. "Yes."


    "Well, Sophie does have her moments." Odie didn''t even notice the slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he took a sip. The delicious vor spread quickly. "It''s alright, I guess."


    "Right, I''ll head out now," Jonah said, turning to leave.


    But Odie stopped him. "Thank her for me. Tell her I appreciate it. But making fish soup is too much trouble. She doesn''t need to cook for me anymore."


    "Got it."


    As Jonah left the room, he ran into Sophie on the stairs.


    "Did he drink the soup?" she asked.


    "He did."


    "What did he think?"


    "The boss says thanks."


    "Thanks? If he hadn''t insisted on having me make soup, I wouldn''t have bothered."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby might still be waiting for you in his room. You should head back."


    Jonah was worried Odie might overhear.


    From inside, Odie called out, "Jonah, let her in."


    Reluctantly, Jonah stepped aside.


    Sophie pushed the door open, spotting the fish soup in Odie''s room.


    At that moment, she was holding the breakfast she''d made for Colby.


    Seeing the crystal shrimp dumplings in her Cands, Odie tried to act


    nonchnt. "Actually, I''m not ne


    seafood."


    "So?"


    "You don''t have to make pies to thank me, but I appreciate the gesture."


    Odie tapped the table lightly. "Put it here, I''ll eat itter."


    Sophie looked at the shrimp dumplings in her hands,


    amy


    "Odie, who


    were for you?" Conte


    "They''re not?"


    "These are for Colby. If you want some, ask the chef. Your chefs can''t


    mak soup; can they even


    e shrimp dumplings?"

 Chapter 1086

    **"What do you mean my chef can''t make fish soup?"**


    Odie was momentarily puzzled but quickly realized Jonah must be behind this.


    Odie''s face darkened as he called out towards the door, "Jonah! Get in here!"


    Jonah knew he couldn''t keep this a secret for long, but he didn''t expect to be caught so soon. He walked into the study, head bowed. "Boss." "What''s this about the fish soup?"


    "...I noticed you wanted some, so I asked Ms. Sophie to make a batch."


    "And you did this in my name?"


    "...Yes."


    Odie felt a surge of anger but, seeing Sophie nearby, he swallowed the harsh words he was about to unleash. "Get out!"


    His expression was thunderous as Jonah turned to leave. "You too, out!" Odie added, ring at Sophie.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie, who hadn''t nned on entering, quickly turned and left.


    Watching her retreating figure, Odie felt a growing heaviness in his chest. Jonah, almost at the door, couldn''t help but speak. "Boss, actually-"


    "Shut up! Get out!" Odie barked, not wanting to hear another word.


    With no choice, Jonah silently closed the study''s door behind him.


    **"Where are you, Odie? Get out here!"**


    Outside the grand entrance of the Minton estate, Sandy stormed in with an air of authority, followed by a nervous Angelo, who nced back with every step.


    Hearing Sandy''smotion at the Minton doorstep, Angelo''s face turned pale. He quickly covered her mouth. "Madam! Can you please keep it down?"


    "Do you know where we are? This is


    Odie''s home! Barging in and


    shouting like that-if Odie decial nee


    retaliate, we wouldn''t even know how we died in Summerfield!"


    Sandy, baffled, shrugged off Angelo''s hand. "Bro! What are you doing? How else are we supposed to get Odie toe out?"


    "You-"


    Before Angelo could finish, Odie appeared at the top of the stairs.


    Seeing Angelo and Sandy standing defiantly in the hall, Odie''s tone was icy. "Ms. Sandy, Mr. Pei, what brings you to my home?"


    His cold gaze made Angelo shiver, but Sandy lifted her chin proudly. "Odie, where are you hiding Sophie and Colby? Hand them over, or you''ll regret it!"


    Angelo gasped, regretting his decision toe with Sandy. If they ended up dead in Summerfield, no one would be there to im their bodies.


    "They''re here by their own choice. If you want them to leave with you, you''ll have to convince them."


    "By their own choice?" Sandy was taken aback. How could it be voluntary? Weren''t they kidnapped?


    "Um... I think Sophie and Colby being together means they probably weren''t kidnapped. Maybe we overthought this, Sandy. We''ve been in Summerfield for a while now? Maybe it''s time to head home. Look, Adler and Jenna have already gone back to Devonport. We should too..."

 Chapter 1087

    "I don''t buy it! Bring them out here so I can ask them myself!"


    Odie rolled his eyes at Sandy''s persistent nagging. "They''re upstairs. Go see for yourself," he said coldly.


    Angelo was taken aback by Odie''s unexpected cooperation. He quickly grabbed Sandy''s arm. "He''s given us the green light. Let''s not waste any time!"


    Sandy, still skeptical, headed upstairs. Odie, who couldn''t stand the sight of Sandy, turned and retreated to his study.


    Unsure of which room Sophie was in, Sandy turned to Jonah, who was standing by the door. "Which room are Sophie and Colby staying in?"


    Jonah, who had been insulted by Sandy before, wasn''t in the mood to help her. "Sophie and Colby are on the second floor, but I don''t remember which room. You''ll have to find it yourself, Ms. Sandy." "What kind of attitude is that? Do you believe I''ll have my brother give you trouble?" Sandy snapped.


    Angelo''s eyes widened in disbelief. Him? Cause trouble for Odie? What a joke!


    "Sandy, it''s not good to be so confrontational all the time," Angelo said with an awkward smile. "The second floor isn''t that big. Let''s just look for them ourselves. It''s no big deal."


    With that, Angelo started leading Sandy down the right side of the corridor.


    Then, Jonah chimed in, "I remember now. Sophie and Colby''s room is the secondst one on the left hallway."


    Hearing this, Angelo quickly redirected Sandy to the left, but before they got far, Sophie suddenly opened her room door.


    Having heard themotion outside, Sophie asked, confused, "What are you guys doing here?"


    "Sophie! It''s all because of you. You two just disappeared, and we couldn''t find you anywhere!" Sandy eximed.


    Ever since the morning after the wedding, they had been in a panic. No one hade back. Later, Jenna and Adler had rushed off to Devonport, mentioning that Sophie and Celby were at Odie''s ce. Naturally, Sandy assumed Sophie and Colby had been captured by Odie!


    After hearing the whole story, Sophieughed so hard her stomach hurt. "How could you think Odie had captured me and Colby?"


    If it were anyone else, it might be possible, but the chances of Odie capturing them were next to none.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Sophieugh, Sandy retorted, "What''s so funny! Anyone would think that! And here I was, bringing my brother to rescue you, only to find you''re here having a good time!"


    Sandy, ready to leave with Angelo,


    was stopped by Sophie, who said, "We''re just staying here to recover from our injuries. In a few days, once Colby''s better, we''ll fly back to Devonport."


    "Why recover here? This ce isn''t exactly the best environment, plus it''s Odie''s house," Sandy said with disgust. Angelo quickly tugged at her sleeve, signaling her to stop talking.


    But Sandy didn''t see anything wrong


    with herment. "What''s there to be afraid of? Can Odie kill me? If he dares toy a finger on me, my daddy will be the first to not let him off

 Chapter 1088

    At that moment, Odie, standing behind Sandy, chimed in, "Ms. Sandy is right. Who''d be foolish enough to mess with the heiress of the Pord family? That''s a one-way ticket to trouble." Sandy, brimming with pride, lifted her chin and said, "d you understand."


    Odie''s gaze turned icy. Sophie knew Odie loathed those who unted their wealth. She feared Odie might lose his cool andsh out at Sandy, so she quickly intervened, "Ms. Sandy, let''s not forget Mr. Odie has kindly taken us in. After all, he was once your fianc¨¦. You should be more respectful."


    "Exactly, Sandy. Ms. Sophie is right on the money. You really need to learn some manners. It''s not okay to throw your weight around. Not everyone''s going to go easy on you just because you''re the Pord heiress," Angelo said, trying to be the voice of reason.


    Sandy frowned defiantly. "But Daddy always said a girl''s got to be tough and not let anyone push her around. Should I listen to you or to Daddy?"


    ...


    Angelo felt a twinge of frustration.


    Ever since she was little, their father had spoiled Sandy, giving her nothing but the best and never letting her face any hardships. This upbringing made Sandy spoiled and willful, thinking her status as the Pord heiress would shield her from any consequences.


    And it had, except for that one time when Sandy angered Colby by helping Vanessa.


    Now, their father was thinking maybe it was time for Sandy to face some real challenges. Depending on the family wouldn''t cut it forever. Who would stand by her unconditionally after he was gone?


    "I''ve been staying at the Minton Estate with Colby, and everything''s taken care of. You''ve been out here for days. Isn''t it time toe home?" Sophie asked.


    Before Sandy could reply, Angelo quickly said, "We... we''re not done having fun yet. We want to stay a few more days!"


    Sandy looked at Angelo, puzzled.


    They''d been in Devonport for days, and there wasn''t much left to see. Why was her brother so reluctant to leave?


    "A few more days?" Sophie raised an eyebrow.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo stammered, "Y-yes, a few more days."


    "If that''s the case, why not stay at


    the


    Estate with us? It''ll


    n with more people" et


    suggested.


    Angelo instinctively wanted to


    Use, but Odie cut him off, "Sophiel


    This


    my house, and I do not agree!


    y absolutely cannot stret


    Odie''s face darkened.


    Sophie shook her head helplessly. "If Mr. Odie isn''t willing, then there''s nothing I can do. Colby''s almost healed, so maybe we should all head back to Devonport? The medical facilities there are top-notch and could help Colby recover even better."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go back! There''s nothing to stay for here! Going back is better!" Sandy nodded eagerly.


    But Odie was not pleased, "Sophie, what are you implying? Are you saying my Summerfield is inferior to your Devonport?"

 Chapter 1089

    "Mr. Odie, you''re misunderstanding me, that''s not what I meant..."


    "I think it''s exactly what you meant! Let me tell you right now, don''t even think about backing out! I''ve already agreed to let Colby recover here, so you''re staying put until he''s back on his feet." Odie turned to Jonah and said, "Go prepare rooms for Ms. Sandy and Mr. Pei. If there''s one thing the Minton family has in abundance, it''s extra rooms."


    He shot a warning nce at Sophie. "Make sure they don''t cause any trouble in my house, or else..."


    "Mr. Odie, rest assured, they won''t cause any issues. Ms. Sandy and Mr. Pei aren''t the kind to create problems, right?"


    Sandy couldn''t be bothered with Odie''s words. All she cared about was enjoying everything the city had to offer.


    Angelo, however, was in a bind. How was he going to return to Devonport and exin Sophie''s situation to James? It had been days, and Sophie still hadn''t returned. James must be worried sick!


    As Angelo pondered this, he looked up to find Sophie smiling at him. A shiver ran down his spine. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Sophie knew something he didn''t.


    Could Sophie have a reason for keeping them at the Minton residence?


    "Bro? What''s up with you?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    Angelo quickly replied, "Nothing! Absolutely nothing!"


    "Oh..." Sandy had clearly noticed something odd in Angelo''s expression. It was strange.


    After Jonah led Angelo and Sandy to their rooms, Odie nced at Sophie. "You kept them here on purpose. Are you nning to watch them, or do you want them to watch you?" "So, Mr. Odie, you figured it out. I thought you might not."


    "Sophie, how clueless do you think I am? It''s obvious they''re here to keep an eye on you. How could I not see that?"


    "It''s probably not about Sandy. It''s


    always been Kiran watching me, but I still don''t know why. And he''s never tried to harm me, so I decided to y along and see what he''s up to." en.swhovels


    Earlier, she had given Angelo a chance to go back overseas, but he didn''t take it. She was curious about who had the power to send someone like Kiran to keep tabs on her.


    "Sophie, don''t tter yourself. Kiran is an heir to the Pord family. If he wants to watch you, he has a thousand ways to do it."


    "You said it yourself, Kiran has the capability to watch me. But from what I can see, this person doesn''t seem like the ruthless heir of the Pord family that everyone talks about." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You doubt Kiran''s identity?"


    their


    "When we first met overseas, I was indeed taken aback by how Kiran handled you. But recently, Kiran and Sandy have been staying at the Burke Estate, and I''ve seen their every move. Kiran is nothing like the image he had overseas. I don''t think I''m that foolish not to notice something off about him."


    Sophie paused, then looked at Odie, surprised. "Don''t tell me, Mr. Odie, you haven''t noticed anything suspicious? No way, right?"

 Chapter 1090

    Odie couldn''t believe his ears when he heard Sophie doubting his intelligence. He shot back immediately, "Of course, I noticed! Sophie, quit trying to pull one over on me!" "So, Mr. Odie, you did notice. But when I saw you didn''t kick Sandy and Kiran out, despite their ruckus, I thought maybe you were either unaware or afraid of Kiran''s clout."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t send them away out of kindness! If they weren''t your friends, I''d have booted them out straight away!"


    Seeing Sophie fail to appreciate his patience, Odie angrily turned to leave. Sophie quickly grabbed his arm, pleading, "Mr. Odie, please don''t be mad. I was just thoughtless. Can''t an apology make it right?" "What? Now you think an apology will do? Let me tell you, I don''t ept your apology."


    With that, Odie shook off Sophie''s grasp. However, he soon realized something, "Sophie, you don''t just apologize to me out of the blue. Is there something you need from me?"


    "There is a small matter..."


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    Odie covered his ears, his face darkening as he said, "Sophie, you nevere to me unless you want something. Let me remind you, letting you and Colby stay and recuperate at the Minton estate was already a big favor. Don''t push your luck!"


    "Mr. Odie, don''t be so harsh."


    Sophie brushed Odie''s hands away from his ears, saying, "Isn''t Summerfield under your control, Mr. Odie? Given that, I''d like you to helppile all the information and lists regarding the Summerfield corporations for me."


    "Sophie, are you out of your mind?"


    "Do you realize how vast Summerfield is? There are thousands of businesses, big and small. Compiling all that information would take stacks of paper. Are you trying to work Jonah to death, or me?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to overwork


    you or Jonah suspect the person


    +


    behind all this has a hideout in


    Summerfield. That''s how they could


    iel


    quietly infiltrate the Minton family''s operations and traffic your machinery. Otherwise, how could they have turned so many of your loyal employees? I bet you haven''t identified them yet, or you''d havee bragging to me already."


    Odie scoffed, "Even if I haven''t identified them through those people, I have a good grasp of the situation. Given time, this bet will surely be mine to win."


    "Let''s not talk about bets for now. Winning doesn''t really affect me."


    Sophie was so anxious to get those lists, the words slipped out.


    Odie''s expression darkened instantly.


    "Anyway... if we can locate that person''s hideout in Summerfield it would eliminate a major threat for you, Mr. Odie. I won''t ask for money. Leave the in-depth investigation to me What do you think..."


    "No need!"


    Odie nced at Sophie, saying, "Since it''s about eliminating threats for the Minton family, I''ll have Jonah handle it. You don''t need to worry Once find out, and if I''m in a good mood, I might tell you. Stay out of Summerfield''s affairs."


    "But Mr. Odie, digging into such matters can be quite taxing. I''m worried..."


    Sophie couldn''t even finish her sentence before Odie red at her, "Sophie, are you suggesting I won''t be able to uncover the truth, or that I''d get it wrong?"

 Chapter 1091

    Sophie gently suggested, "Mr. Odie''s got undeniable influence here in Summerfield, but even he has his off days. Maybe we could tackle this together?"


    "No way! I need to get to the bottom of this myself!" Odie dered, heading straight for the study.


    Sophie could only sigh. Was Odie really nning to investigate? If he did, Summerfield might be turned upside down. His bold moves would definitely alert their target, who''d likely flee at the first sign of trouble. She couldn''t let Odie go on a wild goose chase.


    Inside the study, Jonah had already shown Angelo and Sandy to their guest rooms. Seeing Odie return, Jonah asked, "Boss, are you sure you want them to stay here?"


    "Yeah, let them stay. The Minton family has more than enough guest rooms," Odie replied. Then he instructed, "I need you to gather information on every business in Summerfield, big or small, whether we deal with them or not. List out all their connections, and make sure you miss nothing."


    "Every single business and all their connections?" Jonah was stunned. Summerfield was teeming with businesses, andpiling such detailed information without missing anything could take weeks.


    "Of course, I''m not expecting you to do it alone. Get all the Minton employees on it. I don''t care how you do it, just get it done as quickly as possible and bring the information to me."


    "Boss, you want all this to investigate the person hiding in Summerfield?" Jonah asked.


    Odie nodded. "And remember, this is my investigation alone. Once you have the information, don''t share it with Sophie."


    "Boss, I still think it would be better to include Sophie and Colby. This is a huge task; why shouldn''t they help?" Jonah was already dreading the workload.


    Odie frowned. "Just do it! Why all the questions? Am I not paying you enough, or are you just toozy?"


    "Boss, I just think that letting Sophie


    and Colby help would not only sane


    us effort but also reduce mistakes..."


    Odie shot him a cold look, making Jonah bow his head. "I''ll get on it right away," Jonah mumbled.


    "Wait!" Odie called after him. "Did you understand everything I said?"


    "Yes, gather all the information on businesses in Summerfield and their connections, leaving nothing out."


    "And?"


    "Do it as quickly as possible!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "And?"


    "Uh... and don''t share it with Sophie, no matter what she says."


    "If Sophie helped, wouldn''t that lessen your troubles, boss?"


    "Do you even know what


    Summerfield is like? Sophie can''t go a hundred meters without causing trouble. If she gets involved, just end up cleaning up her mess!"


    T


    "...True," Jonah conceded. Given Summerfield''s chaotic nature and the trouble Sophie had already stirred up at the casino, involving her might just attract more powerful enemies.

 Chapter 1092

    Sophie walked back into the room and saw Colby trying to take a stroll. She rushed over to support him and scolded, "The doctor said you shouldn''t be walking around. Why don''t you ever listen?" "My body recovers faster than most people''s," Colby replied casually.


    "Don''t give me that. Even though the venom''s out of your system, you''re still weak. I know you''re itching to get back to Devonport to mess with Reeves International."


    Realizing Sophie was in on his n, Colby guessed she must have gotten the info from Griffin.


    "So, you know."


    "Of course, I know. Did you really think you could handle this behind my back?"


    Sophie yfully tapped Colby on the forehead, "You''re always tapping me, so it''s my turn. There''s no need to go after Reeves International. I never really wanted Burke International. If Elodie likes it, she can have it."


    "I know," Colby said, tucking a stray lock of Sophie''s hair behind her ear. "But I can''t stand the thought of someone taking what rightfully belongs to my wife."


    He could see that Sophie had always been fixated on Burke International. If he could secure it for her, he''d be more than happy to do so.


    "Griffin told me you had an agenda when you first approached me because I was James''s wife. Now that we''re married, it''s just to cement your position as the top dog in Devonport."


    Sophie watched Colby closely. Sure enough, he looked uncharacteristically nervous. "That''s not true! I didn''t!"


    "Not true? So, you weren''t interested in me because I was James''s wife... but because you were attracted to me?"


    Sophie pretended to be puzzled, "Are there no beauties overseas? What virtues do I have to make the famous Colby fall in love with me at first sight?"


    "It wasn''t love at first sight; it was love forever," Colby whispered. "I won''t deny that I initially approached you because you were James''s wife, but I never nned to use you. That night at the auction, I purposely challenged you just to get your attention. When you got kidnapped, I realized how much you mean to me. Sophie, you''re the love of my life, the one I want to spend forever with. I''d never use you for anything. Status, wealth, power-none of that means anythingpared to you."


    Hearing Colby''s words touched Sophie deeply, but she yed it cool, "Men always say sweet things. I don''t want to hear what you say; I want to see what you do." "Alright."


    Sophie noticed how quickly Colby agreed and teased, "You agreed too fast. A lifetime is long. If you ever wrong me, then I..."


    "If I ever wrong you, you can take my life anytime."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I wouldn''t take your life. If one day you stop loving me, I''d walk away and never look back."


    "I won''t give you that chance."


    With that, Colby took Sophie''s hand. Just as he was about to lean in for a kiss, Sophie pushed him away, saying, "Stop it, the doctor said you can''t be... active."


    Sophie''s words were coy, and her face turned a shade of pink. Colbyughed and kissed her forehead, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to rest up and get back on my feet soon."

 Chapter 1093

    "Sandy and Kiran were here earlier, did you know that?"


    "Yeah, I heard."


    "I think Kiran might be spying on us."


    Sophie didn''t beat around the bush,ying out her suspicions directly. "Kiran, being the heir to the Pord family, wouldn''t typicallye himself. But seeing how close he is with Sandy, like they''re real siblings, it throws me off. What''s Kiran''s angle in watching me?"


    Despite everything, Burke Estate had been unusually calm.


    If Kiran was truly as shrewd as the rumors suggested, how could he stay in Devonport for so long without making a move?


    Sophie had let Kiran and Sandy stay at Burke Estate to keep an eye on them while they thought they were surveilling her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But with time passing, nothing significant happened in Devonport.


    "Haven''t you started doubting Kiran''s identity already?"


    "Doubting is one thing, figuring out his motives is another, and uncovering his real identity is yet another challenge." Sophie shook her head slightly. "I can''t tell if he''s ying dumb or genuinely clueless. Looks like it''s time to test him."


    "Then let''s test him. Finding out what he''s really up to shouldn''t be too hard."


    Sophie and Colby exchanged knowing nces, understanding each other''s thoughts perfectly.


    Meanwhile...


    "Achoo!"


    Angelo sneezed out of nowhere. Sandy, who was fiddling with her phone in Angelo''s room, looked up and said, "The weather in Summerfield is terrible. Bro, are you catching a cold?" "Not really."


    Angelo rubbed his nose. "I just suddenly felt a chill down my spine."


    "A chill?"


    Sandy nced around and then pointed at the air conditioner on the wall behind Angelo. "You mean...this?"


    "No wonder I felt a draft on my back!"


    Angelo promptly turned off the air conditioner.


    Outside, Polly knocked and said, "Mr. Angelo, Ms. Sandy, it''s almost lunchtime. Would you prefer to dine in your room or..."


    "In the..."


    "Living room!"


    Angelo cut Sandy off before she could finish.


    Sandy frowned, clearly annoyed.


    we have to eat with them? I Matice


    to see Odie


    block he always has with him!"


    "Come on, meals are more enjoyable with more people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go; as long as I go, it''s fine."


    With that, Angelo unexpectedly left the room.


    Watching him go, Sandy was even more puzzled. "What''s gotten into him?"


    In the living room, Angelo came


    downstairs to find the dining table


    empty. Polly had already set lunch, so Angelo asked, "Aren''t Odie and Sophieing down for lunch?" en.swhovels


    taking care of Mr. Colby, so she


    al


    Polyhead. "Ms. Sophie is being down. Mr. C wontent


    eats in his room."


    Hearing this, Angelo''s enthusiasm deted.


    You could''ve told me sooner!


    "Could you tell me what Ms. Sophie had for lunch today?"


    "It was..."


    "Wait a moment! Let me write it down!"


    Angelo pulled out a notebook and pen he always carried with him.


    James needed to know if Sophie was eating well and sleeping well. Angelo had to keep meticulous records!

 Chapter 1094

    "What? All you did was keep track of what I eat every day?"


    Sophie looked bewildered as she heard Polly''s exnation. She nced at Colby standing next to her, who looked equally puzzled.


    "No other questions were asked. But Mr. Burke heard you weren''t eating in the living room, so he went back to his room."


    "Kiran''s being way too obvious, don''t you think?"


    Sophie frowned. "I want to test him a bit more, see what he''s really after."


    Colby, in his usual nonchnt way, remarked, "From everything we''ve seen so far, he''s not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed. Don''t use any overlyplicated methods to test him, he might not get it."


    "He''s the heir to the Pord family abroad. He can''t be that dumb... can he?"


    "Dumb isn''t my word," Colby said seriously. "It''s what his actions are showing."


    "


    Indeed, judging from Angelo''s recent behavior, he didn''t seem all that bright.


    At the beginning, back at Burke Estate, Angelo made some effort to put on a show. But over time, he couldn''t be bothered to keep up the act, showing his true colors in front of them.


    "I''ll give it a shot," Sophie said, standing up and following Polly out of the room.


    Polly pointed towards where Angelo was resting.


    Sophie walked over and knocked on Angelo''s door.


    "Who is it?"


    Angelo muttered through a mouthful of food as he opened the door. Seeing Sophie there, he froze for a moment.


    "Mr. Burke, may Ie in?"


    "Uh... just a sec!"


    Angelo quickly shut the door, fumbling for his phone to message James.


    This was the first time Sophie hade to his room on her own!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Could it be that his cover was blown?


    No way! He was sure he had disguised himself perfectly!


    "Mr. Burke?"


    "Uh...e in!"


    Angelo opened the door and let Sophie in.


    The first thing she noticed was the table, cluttered with the remains of his meal-definitely a bit of a mess.


    The room''s setup hadn''t changed much; after all, Angelo hadn''t brought any luggage this time.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    Sophie sat across from Angelo and said, "Mr. Burke, I have a business proposition to discuss with you."


    "A business proposition?"


    Angelo looked confused.


    Why would Sophie want to discuss business with him?


    Was hispany, S Corporation in Devonport, in trouble?


    As Angelo pondered, Sophie delicately remarked, "Recently, mypany has been under attack by Reeves International, and we''re at a loss. Now, Elodie still holds shares in Burke International, which she might use against us. If that happens, our position in Devonport will be in jeopardy..."


    "That won''t happen! It''s only risky for you if you get hold of Burke International''s shares!"


    Angelo blurted out, immediately catching Sophie''s attention.


    Realizing his slip, Angelo quickly stammered, What I mean is, weren''t those shares from your ex-husband? If you keep the shares he gave you, wouldn''t Colby get jealous? Your home would be in chaos, and who knows, your marriage might be at risk!"


    Angelo''s mind was racing; he had identally spilled what James had told him.


    Even though he didn''t fully understand James''s reasoning, James was usually right.


    Sophie asked, "Mr. Burke, are you


    saying that getting Burke


    ovel


    International''s shares would


    endanger us-you mean our marriage would be in danger?"

 Chapter 1095

    "Absolutely!"


    "For a moment, I thought Mr. Burke was saying ourpany was in trouble."


    "No way! With a hefty chunk of Burke International''s shares in your hands, how could there be any risk? Forget one Elodie, even ten Elodies couldn''t touch you, right?"


    Angelo quickly tried to reassure her.


    Sophie took a sip of her drink, only to realize it was c. She couldn''t help but watch Angelo closely.


    Angelo was munching away,pletely unconcerned about his appearance in front of her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophie decided to test the waters. "I''ve heard Mr. Burke was quite the tough and decisive leader abroad. If our S Corporation could team up with the Pord family, conquering the overseas market in Devonport would be a breeze, don''t you think?"


    "Cough... cough, cough!"


    Angelo nearly choked on his rice. Tough and decisive? Was she talking about him? That sounded more like the old man!


    S Corporation partnering with the Pord family? What was he supposed to say to that?


    "Ms. Sophie, you make a good point... Given our rtionship, a partnership is definitely possible. However, this is a big deal. I''ll need to discuss it with the old man back home..."


    Seeing Sophie''s skeptical look, Angelo quickly backtracked. "I mean, I''ll need to consult with the shareholders and inform the old man to get his blessing."


    "I heard Caelum has retired and no longer deals with thepany''s affairs. Isn''t the Pord family under yourmand now, Mr. Burke?"


    "Uh..."


    Was that what people were saying?


    Angelo didn''t usually bother with the image others had of him, only catching bits of gossip here and there. If he slipped up in front of Sophie, that could spell disaster.


    "That''s true, but... I still need to check in. After all, the Pord family''s business isn''t based in Devonport."


    "That doesn''t sound right. Doesn''t


    the Pord family have muhe


    enterprises in Devonport? They''ve been around for over a decade."


    "Do they?"


    He had no clue?!


    At this point, Angelo had lost his appetite. No one had told him the Pord family had branches in Devonport.


    "Well... maybe. I''ll have to check when I get back."


    Hearing this, Sophie already knew the truth. She raised an eyebrow slightly.


    The Pord family didn''t have any businesses in Devonport. As the heir, how could Angelo not know that? Clearly, something was off about his identity.


    Sophie didn''t call him out but stood up and said, "Alright then, I''ll leave it to you to contact the headquarters overseas. I''ll be waiting for the good news." ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Of course, no problem at all!"


    Angelo was eager to get rid of this thorn in his side. If she kept probing about thepany, he felt like he might just break down!


    Who knew how vast the Pord


    family''s enterprises were? He never


    asked about thepany''s


    operations, and even if he had to


    remember something, it was out of his mind in no time.


    After seeing Sophie out, Angelo immediately pulled out his phone. He saw a message from James and quickly called him.


    "Sophie wants to partner with my family''s business, the Pord family. Should I agree or not?"


    James was puzzled right from the start: "Sophie wants to partner with your family''s business?"

 Chapter 1096

    "Yeah, yeah, she was going on and on about the stakes, and I couldn''t make heads or tails of it. But somehow, I managed to wing it. Still, I don''t have the final say on whether we coborate or not. What if she keeps pushing me for answers?"


    "S Corporation is doing so well right now, why does she want to partner with you?"


    "I have no idea!"


    "Is S Corporation in some sort of trouble?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Did Reeves Internationalunch an attack on S Corporation?"


    "...How on earth would I know that?"


    Angelo waspletely clueless.


    On the other end of the line, James felt a headacheing on. He rubbed his temples and asked, "What did you two talk about? You must remember something."


    "Basically, she said the Reeves family wanted to get shares in Burke International but couldn''t. She also mentioned that if the Pord family teamed up with them, we could dominate not just overseas markets, but Devonport too... In the end, I told her I needed to discuss it with mypany. She then said I called the shots for our overseas operations. How did I bluff my way through? I told her the Pord family didn''t have any assets in Devonport. Sophie then mentioned that our family had been running branches there for over a decade, which threw me off, so I quickly corrected myself. Lucky for my quick thinking, or I would''ve blown our cover!"


    James''s face turned dark as he listened.


    "Why the silence? What''s wrong?"


    Angelo asked, puzzled by James''s silence.


    James replied, "The Pord family doesn''t have any business in Devonport. You''re a Pord, how can you not know your own family''s assets?"


    "...The Pord family has no business in Devonport?"


    Angelo was bewildered, "Then why would Sophie say that? Could it be... she got it wrong?"


    "


    James was beyond frustrated. Grinding his teeth, he said, "Sophie is suspicious of your identity! That whole conversation was a setup to test you! And you fell for it, hook, line, and sinker. You really are something else, my dear apprentice!"


    "What? Sophie, of all people! I thought she was a good friend, but she''s been ying mind games with me! She was fishing for information!"


    Angelo was hopping mad.


    What was he to do now?


    If Sophie found out he was impersonating Kiran, the old man would kill him!


    "James, I came to Devonport alone, risking everything for you. You have to help me fix this! Otherwise, when the old manes to spank me, you''ll have to take the beating for me"


    "Now you''ve dragged me into your mess."


    James had hoped for some peace, but now Angelo''s cover was blown.


    The Pord family considered


    Kiran''s death a top-level secret et


    this news leaked, the Pord


    would face threats from both inside


    and outside. Content bede


    James said, "There''s only one way out."


    "What''s that?"


    "Come clean."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come clean?"


    "Confess to Sophie that you''re Angelo, but you must not reveal that Kiran is dead."


    "What should I say then?"


    "Say you were just having fun, or whatever Just find a way to smooth things over. As long as Sophie knows you''re not a threat to her and


    not targeting her, she''ll still treat you


    as a friend."


    To Angelo, this sounded like a daunting task, but to keep Kiran''s death a secret, he resolved, "Alright! I got it!"


    With that, Angelo hung up the call.


    In the evening, Angelo knocked on Sophie and Colby''s door, all serious.


    Then he sat in front of them, the three exchanging tense looks for a solid ten minutes.

 Chapter 1097

    In the end, Colby finally broke the silence. "Mr. Pei, what exactly are you trying to say?"


    "Well, to be honest... I''m not Kiran."


    Angelo''s confession didn''t seem to surprise Colby or Sophie one bit.


    Angelo cursed inwardly. These two had already figured it out! And James seemed to know way too much.


    Clearing his throat, Angelo said, "Uh... could you both react a little? This is getting pretty awkward for me."


    "Oh," Sophie replied, "So, Mr. Pei, why bring this up all of a sudden?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, I actually snuck out behind my brother and dad''s back. Kiran and I are identical, and most people can''t tell us apart. I''ve been using his identity to show off, which is embarrassing, but true. I figured you were suspicious, and I see you both as friends. I didn''t want to deceive you. Please don''t expose me, or I''m done for!"


    Angelo looked genuinely earnest.


    Sophie then asked, "So, Mr. Pei, what was your real reason foring to Devonport?"


    "It''s all for Emerging News. I don''t have many hobbies, but I love championing justice and working in journalism."


    Angelo pleaded, "I swear, I didn''t mean any harm. If I get caught and sent back overseas, I might never be able to leave again!"


    "Then, Mr. Pei, why have you been asking about my preferencestely? And keeping track of my dietary habits? Did someone put you up to this?"


    "I..."


    Under Colby and Sophie''s


    scrutinizing gaze, Angelo awkwardly confessed, ¡°To be honest, the first time I saw Ms. Sophie at Emerging News, my heart skipped a beat. I fell for her at first sight..."


    Angelo stopped mid-sentence as he caught Colby''s icy stare.


    No way! If he kept lying, Colby might actually kill him.


    Angelo quickly changed his tune. "But now, Ms. Sophie is married, and you two are so in love. I''ve moved on, but I still kept track of Ms. Sophie''s habits... Ms. Sophie, I swear I have no inappropriate thoughts now! Honestly!"


    Angelo''s words seemed directed more at Colby.


    Colby looked away. Sophie, nearly choking on her own spit, diverted her gaze and asked, "So, Angelo is your real name?"


    "Yes!"


    "I''ve never heard of Caelum having two sons."


    "I''m naturally inept, and the old man didn''t want to publicly acknowledge me, afraid I''d bring shame!"


    "If what you''re saying is true and you mean no harm, then I''ll keep your secret... Now, you should go."


    "Got it!"


    Angelo feeling


    hidn''t wait to escape, with his gaze. Co s


    t if he stayed a momentet


    longer, Colby might actually


    Confessing in front of someone''s husband? What kind of idiot does that?


    As Angelo made a quick exit, Sophie turned to Colby. "Do you think he was telling the truth?"

 Chapter 1098

    "Half true, half false."


    "Which part is true and which part is false?"


    "I''m not sure about the rest, but him liking you is definitely a lie."


    Colby''s words were so decisive that Sophie couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Are you saying my charm isn''t strong enough? How can you be so sure Angelo isn''t watching me because he likes me?" "The look of love is hard to hide. Trust me, I know."


    Colby looked at Sophie, remembering how he himself had been too scared to openly express his feelings at first.


    When Angelo had confessed his supposed feelings so casually, without a hint of love in his eyes, Colby knew it was just a fabricated excuse.


    Colby''s intense gaze made Sophie''s cheeks flush. "Alright, alright, you''re the expert. No one knows the look of love better than you."


    Before she had epted Colby, he used to stare at her often. Back then, she didn''t understand his intentions and thought he was plotting against her.


    Later, she realized that Colby''s stares were born out of affection.


    "But if Angelo doesn''t like me, why would he bother keeping track of my every move?" Sophie asked.


    Colby averted his eyes. "I don''t know."


    "But it feels like you do," Sophie pressed, scrutinizing him. "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Just as Sophie was about to pry further, Colby suddenly gasped in pain, his face going pale. rmed, Sophie immediately forgot her questions and rushed to him. "Is it your wound? Or do you feel unwell somewhere else? I''ll get the doctor!"


    Seeing her worry, Colby quickly grabbed her wrist. "It''s nothing, just a bit of pain in my arm."


    "Your arm hurts?"


    Sophie lifted the nket to reveal Colby''s neatly bandaged arm wound.


    "It must''ve been from moving it earlier. Let me re-bandage it for you."


    "Okay."


    Colby agreed, his expression rxing as Sophie went to fetch the first-aid kit.


    This James... still haunting me.


    In a surprising turn of events, Sophie chose to have dinner in the living room that evening, inviting Sandy and Angelo down to join her. Sandy, greeted warmly by Sophie, was confused.


    Had Sophie turned over a new leaf? Why invite them out of the blue?


    "Come on, sit down and eat."


    Hearing Sophie''s invitation, Sandy sat down, still suspicious.


    Angelo also sat, visibly uneasy. Polly brought out the dinner, and Sophie, eyeing Angelo with a mischievous grin, said "You know, I just had threerge shrimp, two steaks, and even sipped some mushroom soup. Mr. Angelo, do you need to write that down?"


    Angelo was speechless,pletely at a loss for words.


    Sophie, feigning a sigh, continued, "Actually, inviting you down to dine with us was so Mr. Angelo could observe me more easily, instead of always asking others about what I eat every day."


    Sandy stared at his brother, bewildered.


    What did Sophie mean by that?


    Why was his brother so interested in Sophie''s daily meals?


    Could it be that his brother had feelings for Sophie? "Brother! You need to exin this to me, what''s going on!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1099

    Sandy mmed her hand on the table and stood up abruptly, her face turning red with urgency. "How could you fall for a married woman? How could you fall for Sophie?" "Sandy! Calm down! It''s not what you think..."


    "Mr. Pei''s confession this afternoon really moved me. If only you had shown up earlier..." Sophie sighed with exaggerated regret.


    Sandy''s anger only intensified. "Oh, great! You confessed? I''m definitely telling Dad! I''ll have him break your legs!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Sandy! Sandy!" Angelo''s face darkened as Sandy stormed upstairs, her dress swishing behind her.


    Sophie continued sipping her soup,pletely unbothered, as if the whole situation had nothing to do with her.


    "Sophie! You''re being so unfair!"


    "Am I not telling the truth?" Sophie looked at Angelo. "Or... do you mean you''ve been digging into my daily routines because you''re interested in me, not because you have some other agenda?"


    Angelo swallowed nervously, Sophie was exactly as James had described-not easy to fool.


    If Sophie misunderstood his intentions, would he end up as the hopelessly in love second male lead?


    Oh no, that role was already taken by James.


    Was he going to be the third male lead?


    No way!


    He would never agree to that!


    "Sophie, honestly, I don''t really like you. I have my own... difficult issues."


    Angelo''s expression looked like he was constipated.


    Should he really expose James?


    Wouldn''t James want to kill him then?


    But if he didn''t expose James...


    Then his reputation would be ruined!


    Finally, after weighing his options, Angelo reluctantly said, "Actually..."


    "Actually?" Sophie waited for Angelo to spill the real reason.


    Finally, Angelo blushed and said, "I''m investigating your favorite foods on behalf of my brother Kiran! Ever since he saw you at the Minton family''s engagement party, he''s been smitten. My sneaking out this time was with his blessing, but on the condition that I observe your preferences!"


    Sophie said, "Angelo, do you think I''m easy to fool?"


    Earlier in the day, Angelo had professed his affection for her.


    By evening, he imed it was his brother who harbored feelings for her.


    Soon, if his lies were uncovered, would he switch to yet another person iming to have affections for her?


    "I swear! I''m telling the truth! Heaven and earth can bear witness!"


    "How about making a cursed vow?"


    "...There''s really no need for that."


    Feeling unnerved under Sophie''s


    gaze, Angelo eventually cleared throat and dered, "I swear!


    hise


    I''ve said isn''t true, may I be what


    I struck by


    lightning and meet a terrible end!"


    After all, we live in a modern world now! Breaking free from superstitious beliefs!


    Cursed vows, as if they could evere true!


    That''s what Angelo thought, his hands sped together under the table.


    and the gods of thunder and


    lightning above! I was just spouting nonsense, please don''t take it seriously!


    Mrs. Gerber, the heavenly


    "Alright, since Angelo is so sincere, I''ll believe you."


    Hearing this, Angelo gave a sheepish smile. "Just believe me... that''s good... just trust me..."


    "But it seems Sandy has already made a call to the Pord family. Angelo, maybe you should go check?"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 1100

    Hearing Sophie''s words, Angelo panicked and bolted upstairs, yelling, "Sandy! You little troublemaker! If you dare make that call, you''re finished!"


    Watching themotion, Sophie finally set down her knife and fork. She had been worried that Kiran was just pretending, but now she was sure the person in front of her wasn''t Kiran. Angelo, with his goofy demeanor, seemed easy to deceive and wasn''t the type to hatch any sinister plots. That was a relief.


    *Ding Ding*C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A notification chimed on her phone. Sophie nced down and opened the text, which was an invitation to meet at the airport in an hour. Despite the briefness, she recognized it was from Elodie.


    Upstairs, Odie stormed out, clearly agitated, and shouted down at Sophie, "Sophie! Can''t you control your people? Stop shouting in my house!"


    Sophie looked up to see Odie''s tired expression. He had likely spent the entire day sorting through Summerfield Corporation''s business information. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Odie. I promise it won''t happen again."


    No sooner had she spoken than Angelo started yelling at Sandy again, "You little troublemaker! I''ll smash your phone!"


    This was followed by a burst of scuffling noises.


    Odie''s face darkened, clearly at his limit. He regretted letting Sandy and Angelo stay on a whim! Now, just one day in, they had already caused so much trouble.


    "Mr. Odie, I''m heading out. Please remember to send dinner up to Colby."


    After speaking, Sophie pocketed her phone and walked towards the door. Then, turning back with concern, she said, "I''ll give you a thousand dors to borrow two of your men." "What?"


    Before Odie could react, Sophie added, "Right, Mr. Odie doesn''t need the money. I''ll just take the men with me!"


    With that, Sophie stepped outside,


    casually signaling to two of the


    Mintons'' enforcers to follow her. The


    two enforcers looked at each other,


    unsure whether to go or not.


    Ovel


    Remembering Sophie was a


    distinguished guest brought by their


    boss, they decided to go


    The car quickly arrived outside Summerfield Airport. Elodie was on time, disembarking from her ne and joining Sophie in a nearby pub. Elodie was cautious, bringing two bodyguards, each a muscr man. Sophie said, "Ms. Elodie, you''re just meeting me. No need to be so cautious, right?"


    "Likewise, Ms. Sophie. You brought people too. It shows we both don''t fully trust each other."


    Elodie handed over the share transfer agreement from Burke International to Sophie, saying, "Here, tell your man to stop using the Reeves family to threaten me."


    Sophie nced at the share


    agreement in her hand, finding no loopholes or traps. Elodie continued, "But don''t get too pleased. Although Burke International is now in your hands, it might not be a good thing."


    There was a chill in Elodie''s tone. Sophie couldn''t help but think of something Angelo had once said. He mentioned that holding these shares might put her in danger. Where did those wordse from? "Ms. Elodie, are you saying that having these Burke International shares could be dangerous for me?"


    "I''ve said my piece. Since you


    wanted these shares so badly, take


    them. But don''t say I didn''t warn


    you. Being in control of Burke


    International won''t be easy, and you


    might not win everyone over.


    J


    §Ö


    Moreover... with all the crises in


    Summerfield, even staying in Odie''s


    house might not guarantee your safety."

 Chapter 1101

    Sophie caught the meaning behind Elodie''s words and responded with a touch of sarcasm, "Ms. Elodie, you must be joking. Odie runs this town in Summerfield, and with the Minton family behind me, who would dare mess with me?"


    "Who knows? There''s always a bigger fish. Maybe Odie isn''t the top dog of Summerfield after all?"


    With that, Elodie stood up and said, "I''ve said my piece. This time, Griffin made a move against you, and I was in the wrong first. So, I''m not hesitating any longer. Here are the shares, handed over personally. From now on, we owe each other nothing. In Devonport, let''spete fair and square." Elodie then turned and left with her two bodyguards.


    Sophie lowered her head, picking up the share transfer agreement. She had an inkling of why Elodie hade, but she didn''t expect her to remain calm about Griffin getting hurt.


    In a way, Elodie was a morally respectable opponent.


    But then again...


    Their moralpasses weren''t exactly pointing due north.


    "Ms. Sophie, are we heading back?" one of her bodyguards asked.


    Sophie nced back at her two enforcers, noticing them trembling, likely scared of the muscle-bound guys from earlier.


    Sure, they were enforcers, but they couldn''t handle those hulking men!


    "Let''s go," Sophie said, standing up. The two bodyguards quickly escorted her to the car.


    Just as Sophie was about to get in, she noticed a dark figure in the distance and frowned. One of the bodyguards asked, "Ms. Sophie, aren''t you getting in?" "Check the car," Sophie ordered suddenly, catching them off guard.


    "Check the car?"


    "Now."


    "Oh, right!"


    Baffled by her sudden demand, they still proceeded to inspect the car as instructed.


    "Ms. Sophie! The car''s brake lines have been cut!"


    "Ms. Sophie! The fuel tank''s leaking, and there''s a lighter on top of it!"


    Sophie''s frown deepened.


    If it were just the brake lines, it wouldn''t be too big a deal. But a lighter on a leaking fuel tank? The car was rigged to explode!


    Who would be so ruthless?


    Sophie couldn''t help but think back to Elodie''s words. Could Elodie know something already? "Call Odie, get him toe here himself!"


    In this situation, even taking a taxi might not be safe. If someone knew she was at the airport, they certainly knew about her deal with Elodie involving the Burke family shares.


    Who didn''t want her to get that share transfer document for Burke International?


    One of the bodyguards had already called Odie. When he hung up, Sophie asked, "What did Odie say? Is heing?" "The boss didn''t say much, just told us to stand by and wait."


    "And then?"


    "Then he hung up..."


    Sophie sighed, "Fine, we''ll wait."


    Fifteen minutester, Sophie heard


    the


    an engine. A red sports


    car pulled up in front of her, followed


    by two vans.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Odie got out first and went straight to inspect the tampered car.


    Sophie said, "No need to look anymore. Your car can still be fixed with some repairs."

 Chapter 1102

    "Is it even fixable?"


    Odie reached out and tapped Sophie''s head, gritting his teeth, "Sophie, do you have to create chaos for me every single day to feel alive?"


    "Calm down... calm down..."


    Sophie hadn''t expected that a broken-down car would get Odie so riled up.


    "Who did this? Did you see anyone?"


    "I didn''t see anyone."


    "So, you didn''t see, but you know the car was tampered with?"


    "I''m just being cautious, but... I did catch a glimpse of a shadowy figure darting past behind me just now. Looked like a man, but I couldn''t make out his face." Saying so, Sophie pointed at the streetlight behind them, where the man had vanished.


    Odie turned to Jonah, who had just gotten out of the car, "Check the surveince around here. Have our people surround the area and screen for suspects." "Got it, boss."


    Odie nced at the two thugs behind Sophie and barked, "What''s the point of bringing these guys if they can''t catch a single person when it matters? Useless!"


    "Mr. Odie, it was already quite a feat for me to notice the car was tampered with. Your two guys didn''t even spot the problem. So, who''s the real failure here, me or your men?" Hearing Sophie''s words, the two thugs behind her felt very wronged.


    Why were they being dragged into this mess?


    "Enough, get in the car. We''ll discuss this at home."


    At that moment, dozens of people quickly disembarked from the two vans Odie had brought, their presence seeming to lock down the street.


    "Call a tow service to take the car, and inform me immediately if there''s any news."


    "Yes!"


    A line of people in ck surrounded the area. Odie had Sophie get into the car while the two thugs standing behind Sophie also tried to get in but were scolded by Odie, "You two, get in the van!"


    "... Yes, boss."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two thugs climbed into the van, looking dejected.


    Sophie sat in the back seat of the sports car, and Odie frowned, "Am I your chauffeur? Move to the front!"


    ...


    Knowing she had to rely on Odie to get back, Sophie reluctantly moved to sit in the passenger seat.


    After all, it wasn''t her loss, so why not.


    Once Sophie sat down, Odie then got into the car.


    Sophie asked, "Mr. Odie, do you think you can catch the person who tampered with the car tonight?"


    "Sophie, are you underestimating me? This is my turf in Summerfield. Finding someone is easy. I don''t need a whole night, give me twenty minutes, and I can have that person in front of you."


    A cold smile appeared on Odie''s face.


    Daring to mess with his people in his territory, the perpetrator must have some nerve.


    "Hold on tight, let me show you my driving skills."


    Odie floored the gas pedal, and Sophie instinctively grabbed the handle in the car, saying, "Odie! You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "My driving is always fast. Weren''t you very brave before? You even dared to jump into the sea, and now you''re scared of this?" Sophie''s face darkened.


    Odie really was seizing the opportunity to tease her.


    When they arrived at the Minton


    family''s doorstep, Sophie rushed out


    of the car, nearly throwing up her


    dinner from the night before. Odie with his hands in his pockets, only frowned and said, "You''re really weak. How do you n to survive in Summerfield with that kind of constitution?"


    "I never nned on staying in Summerfield, thanks for your concern, Mr. Odie."

 Chapter 1103

    Sophie twisted open her water bottle, took a quick swig, and then red at Odie. "I heard folks who race cars a lot get concussions easily. Mr. Odie, you better watch out when you sleep at night. Wouldn''t want you to suddenly kick the bucket." "Don''t worry, I''ll live a long, long life, probably longer than you and Colby."


    ''Ding ding-''


    Odie nced at his phone. It was Jonah calling.


    "See, I told you, less than twenty minutes and I''d have him," Odie said confidently as he answered the call. "If you''ve got him, bring him over right away. No need to waste time calling me." "...Boss, we didn''t get him."


    "What? Then why are you calling me?"


    "We couldn''t catch him, but we did figure out who he is."


    "Who?"


    Odie''s eyes narrowed, and when Jonah said the name, his face darkened.


    "Mr. Odie, didn''t you say you could catch him? Where is he?" Sophie asked, noticing Odie''s sudden change in demeanor.


    Odie hung up, cleared his throat, and said, "We haven''t caught him yet, but it won''t be long. You go ahead and park the car in the garage."


    He tossed the car keys to Sophie.


    "Me? Park the car?"


    Before Sophie could react, the car sent to pick up Odie pulled up.


    "Boss, Marco sent me to get you," the thug said, opening the car door for Odie.


    Odie grunted and got in.


    Sophie frowned. Something felt off, really off.


    As Odie''s car drove away, Sophie quickly got into the driver''s seat and followed. But her shy red sports car was too noticeable, so she stopped halfway and hopped into a taxi to tail Odie''s ck car.


    The driver nced at her curiously. "Miss, are you on some kind of mission?"


    Summerfield was already a sketchy ce, and chasing a luxury car? That was asking for trouble.


    "That''s my husband! He''s cheating on me!"


    The driver, hearing this, immediately floored it. "Don''t worry, miss! We''ll catch him!"


    "Thank you!"


    Sophie kept her eyes glued to the ck luxury car until it stopped at a hotel entrance.


    She recognized it-it was the Summerfield Hotel, Odie''s territory.


    The driver shook his head. "Miss, a guy like that isn''t worth it."


    "Thanks, I''ll get off here."


    After paying, Sophie got out. Odie and Jonah had already gone inside.


    Not wanting to be spotted, Sophie ducked into a convenience store and bought a mask.


    Outside the presidential suite, Jonah used a room card to open the door.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Inside, a man in ck wearing a mask sat on the sofa.


    Odie, with a cold expression,


    Lover and ripped off the "James, you messing with


    stormemes, you


    me?"


    "Mr. Odie, calm down."


    "This is my turf in Summerfield. Youe here and kill my people. are you nning to settle


    t belongs to enswat

 Chapter 1104

    Odie''s eyes were filled with danger.


    James frowned and said, "I didn''t tamper with the car."


    "Not you? Then how did you know it was sabotaged?" "I saw it."


    "And you think I''d believe that?"


    Odie scoffed, "Sophie is your ex-wife. Could you really just stand by and watch her car get messed with and walk away?"


    "I can''t show up in front of her, so I could only hint that her car was tampered with."


    James''s calm demeanor made Odie hesitate.


    James continued, "I could have just left without saying a word. No need to act mysterious and make Sophie suspicious. Ask her yourself. If she hadn''t seen a glimpse of me, she wouldn''t have checked the car."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, let''s say you have a point," Odie conceded. "But I didn''t invite you to Summerfield, James. You''re not the CEO of Burke International anymore, and we don''t have any business interests. You couldn''t keep the promise you made to me. So whye to Summerfield? Got a death wish?"


    When James risked his life to save Sophie, Odie could have taken him out but didn''t because James proposed an alliance to take down Colby.


    James had promised him shares in Devonport Burke International.


    But now, those shares were with the Reeves family.


    James said, "I came to Summerfield to discuss something with Mr. Odie."


    "Oh? And what bargaining chip do you have left?"


    "Tonight, Elodie handed the transfer documents for Burke International''s shares to Sophie. If you want those shares, now is the best chance."


    Hearing that the shares of Burke International were in Sophie''s hands, Odie frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "If Mr. Odie wants Burke


    International''s shares, I can


    them to you, but only if you det


    the share agreement document that Sophie has," James said coolly.


    "James, Sophie is your ex-wife. Isn''t this a bit too cruel?"


    "Mr. Odie has always wanted Devonport, hasn''t he? With Burke International''s shares, you''ll have a foothold in Devonport to counter Colby. Destroying one document shouldn''t be hard for you."


    Odie fell silent.


    Having the shares of Burke International would indeed allow him to establish a foothold in Devonport.


    But this would mean burning bridges with Sophie and her associates.


    "Boss, I think Mr. Burke makes a lot of sense."


    "Shut up."


    Odie gave his sidekick, Jonah, a cold nce, and Jonah immediately lowered his head.


    James said, "I''ve given you a solution. What you do with it is up to you, Mr. Odie."


    As James turned to leave, Odie frowned and said, "Wait!"


    "What else do you need, Mr. Odie?"


    "Take the back door," Odie said indifferently. "There''s someone tailing us outside."


    He had noticed a taxi following them ever sinn they were in the car..


    Besides Sophie, he couldn''t thi.ne?


    anyone else.


    "Thanks."


    "One more thing," Odie pressed. "Who exactly sabotaged Sophie''s car?"


    of


    James was silent for a moment before finally saying, "Didn''t see the face. I don''t know them."

 Chapter 1105

    "You''re


    lying."


    Odie''s voice was ice-cold. "Maybe I can''t beat you at your own game, but don''t think I''m an idiot."


    He stepped up to James, his eyes piercing. "You promised me shares in Burke International, then turned around and pledged those same shares to Sophie. Were you trying to double-cross me, making me work for you with nothing to show for it? Is that what this is?" "Mr. Odie, you''re reading too much into it."


    Odie sneered. "James, don''t take me for a fool. You''ve already signed a share transfer agreement with Sophie. In three months, Burke International goes to her. You end up as just the ex-CEO. The shares you promised me are worthless. You''ve been scheming to hand Burke International over to Sophie, and now you want me to wrest it from her?"


    James chuckled. "It seems... Mr. Odie isn''t as clueless as I thought."


    Odie''s face turned stony. "Sophie just got the share transfer document from Elodie, and she was targeted the moment she walked out. I saw the car; they weren''t trying to kidnap her, they wanted her dead. When that car explodes, everything burns to ashes, including that document." The implication was clear.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone didn''t want Sophie to get that agreement!


    "James, you''ve been ying a clever game, but I''m not falling for it. If you want that share agreement, go get it yourself."


    Odie turned to Jonah. "Show Mr. Burke out."


    "Yes."


    Jonah gestured politely to James. "Mr. Burke, this way."


    James pressed his lips together, saying nothing. He hadn''t expected Odie to catch on so quickly.


    It appeared Odie wasn''t just ruthless; he was sharp too. Though his intelligence seemed inconsistent.


    After James left, Jonah spoke up. "Boss, if those shares are as James says, we should steer clear."


    The person behind the attack in Summerfield clearly had serious clout. They didn''t need that kind of trouble.


    Odie picked up on Jonah''s caution


    and countered, "Are you saying I''m


    scared


    of whoever''s pulling the


    strings?"


    "...No, I just think we don''t need unnecessary headaches."


    "This is Summerfield, my domain. I refuse to believe anyone can take me down here."


    Odie reclined on the couch, his icy. "With Burke International''s


    shares in my hands, I can sta against Colby in Devonport. So... I want that share agreement


    "Boss..."


    "Sophie''s here, right? Bring her in."


    "... Yes, boss."


    Outside the hotel.


    Sophie had reached the floor of the presidential suite, guarded by two bodyguards. She was just figuring out how to sneak past them when Jonah emerged.


    Before Sophie could duck out of sight, Jonah spoke. "Ms. Sophie, our boss would like to see you."


    Sophie thought she must have misheard, but then Jonah repeated, "Ms. Sophie, should I escort you?"


    Sophie had no choice but to step forward, feigning nonchnce. "What does your boss want with me?"

 Chapter 1106

    Jonah stepped aside, clearly letting Sophie pass.


    Two bodyguards opened the door to the presidential suite, revealing an empty room except for the sound of water running in the bathroom. Jonah took this as his cue to leave, promptly closing the door behind him.


    Sophie instinctively reached for the door, but her eyes were drawn to two cups of steaming coffee on the table.


    Had someone else been here just now?


    The room was filled with the scent of tobo, specifically Odie''s usual brand of cigars, yet the ashtray on the other side was spotlessly clean. So, the other person didn''t smoke?


    As Sophie pondered who could have met with Odie, the bathroom door suddenly swung open.


    There stood Odie, a towel draped around his neck, loosely wearing a bathrobe. Sophie looked him over without any intention of diverting her gaze.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Odie had wanted to startle Sophie, but seeing that she didn''t turn away shyly like other women, but instead scrutinized him closely, made him feel ufortable.


    He suddenly remembered thest time he took a bath, Sophie had stared at him in the same manner!


    Didn''t this woman have any sense of shame?


    "What are you staring at? Haven''t seen a man before?"


    Odie''s words didn''t make Sophie avert her eyes. "You''re dressed, aren''t you? Can''t see anything worth looking at." "You..."


    Odie was at a loss for words.


    Her blunt words had some truth; he was decently covered!


    Odie then sat down on the sofa, casually picking up the cup of coffee. Ready to take a sip, he. paused, sniffed it, and then disdainfully poured the coffee away. "Why are you following me?"


    "To see if you caught the person who tampered with the car."


    "You certainly don''t mince words, stating your suspicions so boldly."


    "Mr. Odie, my suspicion is for my own safety. If it was Mr. Odie who had someone tamper with the car, staying with the Minton family would be like walking into the lion''s den, wouldn''t it?"


    "Sophie! Do you have no conscience? I''m trying to find the culprit for you, and here you are, using me!"


    Seeing Odie get angry, Sophie felt she had achieved most of her goal.


    Nice try! I don''t believe I can''t get the truth out of you!


    Sophie, fueled by her momentum, continued to provoke him. "Mr. Odie, it''s just a hypothetical situation. My following you was merely to satisfy my curiosity. But now that I think. about it, it really does make sense... After all, Mr. Odie and our family, especially Colby, have always been at odds, and it seems you bear quite a grudge against me... What if..."


    "Sophie! I came here entirely to see..."


    ''Beep-''


    Just as Odie was about to reveal the truth in a moment of weakness, Jonah swiftly used his key card to open the door. "Boss, it''s gettingte, shouldn''t we be heading back?" The argument between the two had been loud enough for him to hear every word from outside.


    Sophie obviously had Odie cornered, intentionally provoking him to reveal who he had met with, and their boss had taken the bait all too easily.


    Jonah''s interruption brought Odie back to his senses.


    Maybe it was the effect of the bath that made him so gullible, allowing Sophie to manipte him with such a simple tactic.


    Odie, now finding humor in his frustration, said, "Sophie, you''re trying to provoke me into revealing who I met, aren''t you? Well, dream on!"

 Chapter 1107

    Seeing her n unravel, Sophie lost all interest in sparring with Odie. She breezily remarked, "Yeah, Jonah''s right. It''s gettingte. I should head back." "You..."


    "I see Mr. Odie''s just had a shower. You wouldn''t want to catch a chill. Actually, Jonah can drive me back. Staying here for the night wouldn''t be too bad for you." "Since when do you make decisions for me?"


    Odie stood up and told Jonah, "Go start the car now."


    "But boss... Are you sure you want to go out dressed like that?"


    Leaving in a bathrobe was indeed quite unseemly.


    Odie nced down at his bathrobe, slightly irritated, and threw the towel hanging around his neck at Sophie''s face. "Out!"


    Sophie tossed the towel back at him and, ignoring Odie''s darkening scowl, turned and left the suite.


    Jonah followed closely behind her.


    If it had been anyone else, they might have already been dead at Odie''s hands!


    Leaning against the wall near the suite''s door, Sophie quipped, "Does it always take Mr. Odie so long to get ready? Even slower than us girls?"


    Jonahpletely ignored her.


    Sophie then asked, "Who did Odie meet today?"


    Jonah remained silent.


    Sophie knew she wouldn''t get anything out of him. She nced at the two bodyguards stationed by the door and said, "I''m really curious. If someone could tell me who Odie met today, I''d be willing to offer five million and a small vi." The two bodyguards exchanged looks, almost ready to spill the beans.


    But Jonah''s re quickly silenced them.


    Jonah coldly said, "Ms. Sophie, anyone who betrays our boss has no ce in Summerfield. Are you trying to get someone killed?"


    "Come on, if they can''t stay in Summerfield, there''s always Devonport. Devonport''s not much different from Summerfield."


    The bodyguards were even more tempted.


    Even working for the Minton family their whole lives might not earn them five million.


    How is this different from winning the lottery?


    Jonah continued, "Betraying the


    boss doesn''t just mean losing a


    V


    ce in Summerfield; it likely means losing their lives too. By them regretting it would be toote."


    "Look at what you''re saying. Isn''t


    there me? Of course, met


    two brothers, letting them


    ¤¤¤ëC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Devonport with peace of r


    "Then Ms. Sophie can try. See if you can protect them first or if I break their necks first."


    A murderous aura emanated from Jonah, making the bodyguards immediately abandon their thoughts.


    Sophie''s smile faded as she said,


    "Jonah, I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously, Five million and a vi aren''t small sums. To find out who your boss met, paying that much would be too much of a loss, don''t you think?"


    "Good that Ms. Sophie understands."


    Jonah looked away.


    At that moment, Odie opened the door.


    He nced at Sophie, then at Jonah, and asked, "I change my clothes, and you two start chatting?"


    "Just some idle talk. I must say, Jonah really doesn''t have a funny bone in his body, unlike Mr. Odie, who knows how to joke." "I don''t joke."


    Odie walked past Sophie, saying, "Follow me."

 Chapter 1108

    By the time Sophie got back to the Minton residence, it was already past midnight. The ce was buzzing withmotion. Angelo was anxiously tugging at Colby, saying, "Oh,e on! Sophie''s got a guardian angel watching over her! And Mr. Odie went too, right? "Exactly, exactly! No harm wille to them!" Sandy chimed in, cing herself in front of Colby. Even though just a nce from Colby''s eyes sent shivers down her spine, seeing her brother stepping up, she couldn''t back down.


    They''re


    invincible!"


    "Move!" Colby, dressed in a white shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up, his face pale, was about to shake off these two persistent people when Sophie''s voice cut through the chaos: "Colby!"


    The instant Colby heard Sophie, the ferocity in his eyes vanished. When Angelo and Sandy saw Sophie and Odie walk in together, they both let out a sigh of relief.


    They''re back! Finally back! They were almost unable to hold him back any longer! Aren''t sick people supposed to be weak? Howe Colby, even poisoned and ill, had the strength of an ox? Angelo wiped the sweat off his brow. No wonder he had been a force to reckon with abroad! It wasn''t without reason.


    "What happened? Are you hurt anywhere?" Colby anxiously checked Sophie for injuries, but she shook her head. "I''m not hurt at all."


    Odie, following leisurely, added, "With me there, she couldn''t be harmed."


    Colby, still tense, retorted, "This happened on your turf. You owe me an exnation."


    Odie, with a cold expression, replied, "I was nning to investigate before you said that. Now, I don''t feel like it."


    "I could dismantle the Minton family, believe it or not?"


    "Still so defiant even with poison in your system, Colby, you really are something." The atmosphere between the two men instantly turned tense. Angelo quietly pulled Sandy back, whispering, "I think the next scene might not be suitable for kids. Maybe we should leave?"


    "Leave? Why leave? This is going to be so much fun." Sandy suddenly got excited. She had always heard that Odie and Colby were


    archenemies. A fight between them would be incredibly entertaining!


    "Oh dear, seeking fun over life, what kind of people are these!" Angelo wanted to bolt, but with Sandy there, he had no choice but to stay put, braving it out.


    ¡°It''s been a while since I''ve had a good fight. Let''s do it now." Colby flexed his wrists, and Odie immediately took off his jacket, saying, "Alright! Bring it on!"


    "Wait, wait!" Angelo wanted toThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    intervene, but before he could, Sophie pped the back of Colby''s head, saying, "A fight? You''re injured, and you want to fight? Wait till you''re healed, then you can fight all you want!"


    "..." Colby''s eyes immediately cleared, losing the sharp edge they had moments before.


    "Upstairs! Bedtime!" Sophie''s words were like an emperor''s decree, and Colby obediently followed her upstairs. Odie frowned. They''re leaving? Just like that?


    "Colby! Are you even a man? If you are,e down and fight me!" Hearing Odie''s taunts from behind, Colby simply waved dismissively without turning around, showing no interest in fighting.


    "Boss..." Jonah struggled to keep a straight face. This Colby, feared abroad, turned out to bepletely whipped.

 Chapter 1109

    Sophie could lead him east, and he''d follow without a second thought.


    "This is so frustrating!" Odie stormed upstairs, his anger radiating off him.


    The drama that had been brewing fizzled out in an instant.


    Sandy, now bored, curled her lip and said, "I thought we were in for the battle of the century, but it turned out to be a whole lot of nothing. I still can''t figure out who''s tougher Colby or Odie!"


    "Is that even a question? It''s Colby, hands down!" Angelo dered, unwavering in his support.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Upstairs, a shoe suddenly came flying toward Angelo.


    It smacked him right in the back of his head, making him yelp. He spun around, "Who did that?!"


    There stood Odie, putting on an overly apologetic face. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Angelo. My hand slipped."


    Seeing it was Odie, Angelo''s anger evaporated. He chuckled awkwardly, "No worries. It''s no big deal. Just be more careful next time... more careful."


    As Odie walked away, Angelo shook a small fist at his back.


    You''re no match for Colby! Not even close! You deserve to stay stuck in Summerfield!


    Angelo cursed Odie and the whole Minton family in his mind. Then, he remembered James had told him to study up on the Mintons.


    He recalled some juicy gossip: Odie wasn''t Jensen''s biological son or grandson, just an adopted child.


    This only made Angelo angrier.


    Not even a real Minton, and he''s still so arrogant!


    As the second son of the Pord family, Angelo was miles ahead!


    Next time, he''d bring backup and show Odie who''s boss!


    "Bro, what are you doing?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    In just a short time, Angelo''s face had shown every emotion under the sun.


    "Me? You''re right-Odie''s bad news. We should totally team up with Colby and the others against him!"


    Upstairs.


    Sophie had just helped Colby back their room, her tone serious..


    still hurt. Who said you could wander off?" Content belo


    Colby looked down, saying, "I was worried about you."


    His eyes were filled with worry. "If you''re mad, just hit me."


    Hearing that, Sophie burst intoughter, her stern look


    disappearing. "I was just teasing. You risked your life to find me, and I''m thrilled. But don''t do it again. What if something really happened to me, and you got hurt chasing after me? Who would avenge me then?"


    "Now you''re the one saying doom and gloom!"


    Colby gently tapped her forehead. "Nothing''s going to happen to you, and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "Alright, I get it. With you standing in front of me, I''ll always be safe."


    Sophie hugged Colby, feeling at peace in his arms.


    If she had gotten into that car today, the consequences would have been unthinkable...


    "Oh, look what brought back!" Sophie pulled a document from her bag. "Elodie has transferred Burke International''s shares to me. And you, you don''t need to use the Reeves family to threaten her anymore."


    Colby''s eyes were full of adoration. "Anything for you."

 Chapter 1110

    In the middle of a tender moment between Sophie and Colby, the peaceful night was suddenly shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps on the stairs outside. Sophie frowned. "What on earth is Odie up to now, in the middle of the night?"


    She gently pushed Colby back onto the bed. "Try to get some sleep. I''ll go check it out."


    "Okay," Colby replied, holding Sophie''s hand for a moment. "Come back soon."


    "I will."


    Sophie went to the door to see what was happening outside.


    She saw Odie''s men entering the house one by one, each carrying stacks of documents.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sophie figured these must be the people Odie had sent out to gather information on the Summerfield businesses, now returning with their reports.


    What she hadn''t anticipated was just how many businesses there were in Summerfield...


    Dozens of people were hustling up and down the stairs, delivering documents. One of the security guards rushed up, announcing, "Boss! We caught the person who tampered with the car!" Hearing this, Odie immediately stepped out of his room, his voice icy. "Bring them to me!"


    "They''re right outside!"


    Sophie couldn''t help but admire Odie''s efficiency, but she was soon puzzled by the appearance of the captured individual.


    The person was dressed in a in ck hoodie, looking no older than seventeen or eighteen, with a face still full of youthful innocence.


    Sophie frowned. "Did you tamper with the car?"


    The young person looked up at Sophie, then quickly looked down again, nodding hesitantly. "Yes, it was me..."


    "Who put you up to this?"


    "I did it on my own. Nobody told me to. I got the wrong car. I''m sorry..."


    The youth''s head was bowed low, his voice barely above a whisper, clearly aware of his mistake.


    "Lift your head!" Odie demanded, his tone cold. "Do I need to make you?"


    Frightened, the youth raised his head, his face turning pale with fear.


    "You look pretty sharp for a young guy. Your family must be well-off, right?"


    Sophie stepped forward, tugging at the ck hoodle the youth was wearing. "This is designer wear. It would sell for about seven or eight hundred dors in Summerfield. The shoes, maybe five or six hundred dors, not bad. The smartwatch on your wrist is around two thousand dors, and those earrings are definitely in the six-figure range."


    The youth''s hair was cropped short, and he was dressed in trendy fashion, with broader shoulders than his peers, and quite handsome. Feeling the warmth of Sophie''s fingers, his cheeks reddened.


    "Is he a rich kid from Summerfield, Mr. Odie? Do you know him?" Sophie asked.


    "If I had to remember everyone, I''d need a terabyte of memory," Odie replied dryly.


    "Fair enough."


    Sophie turned to Jonah. "Jonah, do you know him?"


    Jonah responded, "I have a vague memory from organizing the files today. This young man should be the heir of the Spellman family."


    Sophie nodded, then squatted down to make the young man meet her gaze. "Yourst name is Tang, right?"


    "...My name is Timothy."


    "Who cares what your name is!" Odie


    interjected, frowning. "I''m asking you, who put you up to harming Sophie? Who''s behind this? If you don''t talk, I''ll have someone break your leg!"


    "Come on, he''s just a kid. Let''s not get so gruesome," Sophie interjected, trying to defuse the situation.

 Chapter 1111

    Sophie stood up and said, "You mentioned earlier that you mistook the car, so which one were you actually nning to cut the brake lines on?" "I......"


    Seeing Timothy stutter without giving a proper answer, Odie was itching to kick him. "Answer the question!"


    "It was my stepmother''s. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "You realize this is attempted murder, right?"


    "...I didn''t think it through."


    "So, no one put you up to this?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Timothy shook his head repeatedly. "I can pay for the damages! Whatever it costs!"


    "Alright then, I''ll being by to collect the money in a few days."


    Hearing Sophie say she''de to collect made Timothy nervous, but he eventually agreed.


    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Sophie asked, "And the fuel tank? Did you mess with that too? Was it you who put the lighter in there?"


    "...No, it wasn''t me!"


    Seeing Timothy''s panicked look, Sophie nodded and said, "Alright, that''s it. Take him away."


    "Wait!"


    Odie, frowning deeply, said, "We finally caught the guy, and you''re letting him go? My gut tells me this guy hasn''t said a single truth! We must keep him here! If you can''t get it out of him, I will!" "I''m the victim here, and I say we let him go."


    Sophie, turning her back to Timothy, gave Odie a knowing look.


    Odie knew all too well what that scheming look meant, and in the end, he could only grimace as he had Timothy sent back.


    Once Timothy had left, Odie, holding back frustration, told Sophie, "Get in here!"


    Sophie shook her head and followed Odie into the study, saying, "Mr. Odie, what''s on your mind?"


    "That kid was clearly lying, why let him go?"


    There was a questioning tone in Odie''s voice.


    Sophie knew that if she didn''t clear things up for Odie, he would probably have a sleepless night.


    Sophie casually sat on the couch and said, "Your men wouldn''t have taken him without any evidence, right?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Call them in."


    Although Odie didn''t understand the purpose behind Sophie''s request, he called his men in anyway. One of Odie''s men entered, somewhat cautiously saying, "Boss, did you need me for something?"


    "Was it the surveince footage that led you to this kid?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Where''s the footage?"


    "Right here!"


    The man quickly handed the footage over to Odie.


    Odie yed the video on theputer, showing Timothy sneaking around the car, then cutting the brake lines. He then opened the hood, shed the fuel tank with a knife, and deftly dropped a lighter into the tank. His actions were smooth and precise, nothing like his earlier hesitant demeanor. "You said Timothy was lying. Do you think I I don''t know he was lying? But..


    reveal who''s behind this." belongs to


    Catching him won''t me


    Odie said coldly, "I have ways to make him talk."


    "Given his age, it''s debatable whether he even knows who''s behind this Catching him is useless, it''s better to let him go and y the long game. Since he''s a young lord from the Spellman family, we should focus our investigation on the Spellman family instead. don''t believe that given enough time,


    Timothy won''t slip up."

 Chapter 1112

    Odie thought it over carefully and found some sense in it.


    "Mr. Odie, I''ve said my piece. Can I go back to sleep now?"


    "Go ahead."


    Odie waved his hand dismissively.


    Just as Sophie was about to leave, Odie suddenly said, "Wait a second!"


    "What now?"


    "Did Elodie give you the share transfer agreement for Burke International?"


    Sophie replied coolly, "Yes, she did."


    "I bought the shares of Burke International."


    Meanwhile, after leaving the Minton family, Timothy was picked up by a ck sedan.


    The once meek Timothy''s expression turned icy, his eyes filled with disdain. "Sophie is so easy to fool."


    The driver, lowering his cap, said, "The boss told you not to underestimate her. That woman is cunning and might already suspect you."


    "Would she let me leave if she suspected me? I don''t buy it."


    Timothy scoffed, "Don''t make Sophie out to be some kind of genius. If it weren''t for Colby paving the way, she wouldn''t be where she is today."


    "You''re young and might not see things clearly. People are hard to read; who knows what Sophie is thinking? All you need to do is gain her trust and find a way to be a mole." Hearing this, Timothy frowned, "Don''t lecture me like you''re my elder. Remember, I''m your boss!"


    "I''m looking out for you!"


    "I don''t need you to!"


    Timothy said coldly, "Just do your job and don''t overstep."


    "...Yes."


    The next morning, Sophie got up early. She first checked the wound on Colby''s arm, which had almost healed, and then continued to dress it. "I don''t know what good fortune brought me to marry such a wonderful woman like me." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It must be the good karma from my past life."


    "Cut it out."


    As Sophie dressed the wound, she said, "I need to go out today."


    "To the Spellman family?"


    "You know?"


    "You made such a fuss at the doorst night; it was hard not to hear."


    "So... you don''t have any advice for me?"


    Sophie knew that Colby had always been keeping an eye on Summerfield''s movements and must know something about the Spellman family.


    Seeing the hopeful look in Sophie''s eyes, Colby couldn''t help but chuckle. "My wife is so smart, do you really need my advice?"


    "Relying on my husband once in a while feels pretty good."


    Saying so, Sophiey in Colby''s


    arms, and he said, "The Spellman family has some reputation in Summerfield, always low-key, with a good reputation. They''ve had quite a few coborations with the Minton family, but aside from business banquets, they don''t mix much in private."


    "So, the Spellman family is a mid-to-high tier enterprise in Summerfield?"


    "Yes."


    Sophie thought for a moment and asked, "So... the Spellman family, being


    ?????


    Minton family, should give me some respect?"


    not as prominent as the


    "Not just the Spellman family, anywhere you go, as long as it''s business, they''ll respect you."


    "Are youplimenting yourself or me?"


    Colby said, "Of course, I''m praising my wife for being beautiful, smart, and having great business acumen."

 Chapter 1113

    "Thank you, thank you, you''re always so ttering," Sophie said, looking up at Colby. "So, what do you think I should do?"


    "They failed to take you out this time, but they''ll likely try to get closer to you to make another attempt on your life."


    "I was thinking the same thing," Sophie replied. "They''re going around in circles, all for that Burke International stock transfer agreement. But when it ended up in Elodie''s hands, she seemed unfazed. Clearly, they just don''t want the shares to end up with me." "It seems we''ve been too conspicuous; some people can''t stand to see us seed."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Then I''ll just have to pay the Spellman family a visit and see who''s pulling their strings, wanting me dead."


    "Good luck with everything."


    "Thank you."


    Sophie left the Minton estate and immediately noticed a car parked at the entrance.


    The driver approached her, saying, "Ms. Sophie, this car has been prepared for you by our boss, to take you to the Spellman family."


    Sophie nced at the car ready for her and the rows of ck-suited bodyguards standing by.


    "How long have you been waiting here?" she asked.


    "Not long, just an hour."


    "An hour?" She raised an eyebrow. "And you say that so casually?"


    "The boss instructed us to wait here early, not knowing when Ms. Sophie would wake up. Please, get in the car," the driver said, stepping aside to make way for her.


    After Sophie got in, she saw through the rearview mirror that the well-trained bodyguards were piling into vans.


    ... Typical of the Minton family''s bodyguards, always making a statement even when outside.


    This trip to the Spellman family was indeed turning into a debt collection.


    "Is the Spellman family far from here?" Sophie asked.


    "Not far, just a fifteen-minute drive. The vis around here are all quite


    close to each other. The Spellman family has coborated with the


    Mintons Mintons in the past, so our boss has said that Ms. Sophie can do as she pleases with the Spellman family, and they wouldn''t darein."


    "Odin, always so bold and brash around Summerfield. I''ve underestimated him." The car soon arrived at the Spellman family''s entrance.


    The Spellman family''s security, recognizing the Minton''s car, hurried


    the


    out of the security booth. Inore


    driver and the bodyguards alb bore


    the Minton crest.


    "This is..." The security guard was flustered, but before Sophie could speak, one of the bodyguards barked, "Call out Mr. Donny to meet us!"


    "Yes, yes!" The guard scrambled towards the Spellman family''s main gate.


    Watching this scene, Sophie could only imagine the fear and trepidation Summerfield must have experienced under Odin''s rule.


    Soon, Mr. Donny appeared, adjusting his shirt. He was a man in his forties, fit and amiable-looking.


    Seeing that it wasn''t Odin but Sophie, Mr. Donny asked with some confusion, "May I know who this is?"


    "This is Ms. Sophie, the CEO of S Corporation, thedy of the Costello family from Devonport, and a guest of Mr. Odin," one of the bodyguards introduced.


    Hearing the introduction, Mr. Donny


    suddenly became anxious, "Ms. Sophie it''s truly an honor to meet you. May I know the reason for your visit today? Has the Spellman family offended you in any way?"


    "I''m here to see Timothy."

 Chapter 1114

    Seeing that Sophie was searching for her son, Mr. Donny''s face shed with panic. "Did my son disrespect you in any way, Ms. Sophie?"


    "Mr. Donny, maybe we could discuss this inside?"


    Mr. Donny nodded rapidly, ushering Sophie and her entourage through the grand entrance of the Spellman family estate.


    Leading the way with Mr. Donny right behind her, he said, "Ms. Sophie, my son is still young and doesn''t know better. If he offended you, I sincerely hope you can forgive him."


    "It''s no big deal, really. Just that he cut my brake lines, punctured my gas tank, and put a lighter in there. Almost blew me up, that''s all."


    "What?!"


    Mr. Donny nearly copsed from shock. This was no minor issue; it was a serious offense!


    "Timothy! Bring that troublemaker down here right now!"


    Sweating profusely, Mr. Donny quickly instructed the maid to fetch Timothy.


    In no time, Timothy came downstairs, clearly reluctant.


    Upon seeing Sophie, Timothy''s expression soured even more.


    "Get over here!"


    Mr. Donny dragged Timothy in front of Sophie. Sophie, resting her chin on her hand, said, "The car you messed with yesterday wasn''t mine; it was Mr. Odie''s. He''s a bit of a neat freak and doesn''t like his cars damaged. You catch my drift?" "Got it, got it!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Before Timothy could say a word, Mr. Donny quickly interjected, "Ms. Sophie, I''ll cover the full cost of the car!"


    "That car was a limited edition, no longer avable for purchase. The price, well, it''s in the eight-figure range, but I think Mr. Donny can manage it." Hearing the eight-figure price tag, Mr. Donny felt a sharp pang but was relieved it wasn''t a life-or-death matter, considering the car belonged to Odie. Sophie took out a card from her bag and handed it to Mr. Donny. "This is my ount. Transfer the money within three days."


    "Of course!"


    Mr. Donny took the card, casting a stern nce at Timothy. "Look at what you''ve done! Apologize to Ms. Sophie right now!"


    After all, Sophie wasn''t just Odie''s friend but also Colby''s wife and the CEO of S Corporation. Who could afford to offend her? Timothy stepped forward, murmuring, "Ms. Sophie, I''m sorry. It was all my fault."


    "It''s alright; kids will be kids."


    Sophie smiled at Timothy, asking, "How old are you, Timothy?"


    "...I just turned seventeen."


    "Seventeen, huh? Pretty young, but you''ve got quite the guts."


    Looking around the Spellman family estate, Sophie remarked, "You seem pretty clever, cutting brake lines and using a lighter, all executed perfectly. Where''d you learn to do that?"


    "...From movies."


    "Oh."


    Sophie nodded, adding, "To think watching movies could lead to such perfect execution. Mr. Donny, you''ve certainly raised a promising son. His future seems limitless."


    "Ms. Sophie, you tter me too much!"


    Turning to Timothy, Sophie inquired, "I heard that you dropped out because of poor grades and even caused stir at Palm''s Jewels, making it tough for you to find work in the I''ve got a proposition,


    though. Would you be interested in working with me?"

 Chapter 1115

    Upon hearing her words, Timothy looked up in surprise. He hadn''t expected Sophie to make such an abrupt request.


    Mr. Donny was visibly anxious, "Ms. Sophie! My son''s been spoiled and undisciplined for years; I worry he''s not up to the task. Please reconsider..."


    "I''m asking Timothy what he thinks."


    "...Alright, I agree."


    Timothy epted without a second thought, and Sophie smiled. She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be so quick to agree; there are conditions." "What conditions?"


    "My main requirement for anyone working for me is loyalty. Unless you pass my test, I won''t hire you."


    "If it''s a request from Ms. Sophie, I agree."


    Determination gleamed in Timothy''s eyes.


    Sophie was pleased and said, "The Minton family needs a servant right now, and their cooking doesn''t suit my taste. If you can prepare meals to my satisfaction and meet all my demands, then you''ll be part of our S Corporation. I won''t let you down." "Deal!"


    "Then let''s go right now. I happen to need a reliable driver."


    Seeing Sophie wanting Timothy to follow her immediately, Mr. Donny was stunned.


    Who gets hired on the spot like this? Agree and start working right away?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Timothy didn''t waste any time either. He followed Sophie out of the Spellman family''s gate and even opened the car door for her, showing he was ready to be her personal driver.


    The driver who had brought Sophie there was caught off guard.


    So, where should he go now?


    Inside the Minton family''s home.


    Odie had been waiting for Sophie for an hour, only to see her bring Timothy along.


    "Mr. Odie, what a coincidence, are you here for lunch too? I''m actually quite hungry."


    "Who''s having lunch with you?"


    Odie grabbed Sophie''s arm and dragged her upstairs without a word.


    Once in the study, Odie shut the door behind him, his face dark with anger. "Sophie! Who gave you the right to bring someone into my house?"


    "Mr. Odie, don''t worry. Timothy is here for that share transfer agreement, isn''t he? The agreement is in your hands; what are you afraid of losing?" "You..."


    Frowning, Sophie continued,


    "Besides, during the enemy in


    requires taking a firm first step.


    Keeping him close is the best way to monitor his movements. Surely you understand this, Mr. Odie?"


    "You should have told me in advance!"


    "Isn''t that what I''m doing now, exining it to you?"


    Sophie was serious, "This is a crucial lead. We can''t afford to lose it."


    Seeing Sophie''s earnestness, Odie could only grit his teeth and agree.


    "By the way, can I get a copy of the Spellman family''s files?"


    Sophie extended her hands, spreading them out in front of Odie.


    Odie nced at them, then pped his hand onto Sophie''s palm, saying, "There are no files. Ask Colby!"


    "Colby is injured now; it''s


    inconvenient for him to investigate. It''s better if Mr. Odie takes action. Besides, now that the Spellman family is opposing me, what@f they catch me off guard?"


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with mischief.


    Odie took a deep breath and said, "Fine. Here!"


    Walking over to his desk, Odie


    pped a stack of files into Sophie''s hands, saying, "If you still fall into a trap after I''ve given you these files, don''t ever ask me for anything again!"

 Chapter 1116

    Sophie walked out of Odie''s study with a stack of documents, and from the top of the staircase, she spotted Timothy standing awkwardly downstairs. He looked utterly clueless about what he was supposed to do.


    Without missing a beat, Sophie took charge. "Timothy, you can start by preparing lunch. But here at Mr. Odie''s house, all meals are made from fresh ingredients. So, you''ll need to drive to the farmers'' market three kilometers away for vegetables, then head to the seafood market 3.8 kilometers away for seafood, and finally, visit the butcher five kilometers away for fresh meat beforeing back to cook."


    Timothy looked at her, speechless.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "And after lunch, we have half an hour to eat. Post-lunch, you''ll wash the dishes, do the household chores, prepare the afternoon tea, and at three, you''ll need to go out and shop for dinner ingredients. After dinner, you''ve got an hour to clean up, ensure each room has hot water, and prepare the warm milk before bed. By the time you''re done, it''ll be around ten, and you''ll need to start prepping for tomorrow''s breakfast. The Minton family breakfast has twelve different mini quiches, mostly Western-style, so it''s a bit of a hassle. I suggest you hit the sack right at ten."


    Timothy''s brow furrowed deeply. There were clearly other servants in the Minton household, but Sophie was dumping all this on him alone.


    Was she deliberately making things hard for him?


    "If you think you can''t handle this, Timothy, you''re free to leave. S Corporation won''t need you, and we''ll consider my previous offer void."


    Sophie''s tone left no room for argument.


    Timothy took a deep breath. "I can handle it."


    "Good, get to it then."


    Sophie turned and went back to her room.


    Meanwhile, Sandy and Angelo had been eavesdropping from the second floor, watching the whole scene unfold.


    They had no idea where this new kid hade from, but it was clear Sophie was making things ridiculously tough. Who treats a servant like that?


    "Hey, don''t we usually skip breakfast?" Sandy whispered.


    "Yup, we usually sleep right through it," Angelo replied, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    Suspicious. Very suspicious.


    They decided to call James to get to the bottom of it.


    Angelo pulled out his phone, ready to dial James when Sandy, curious as ever, asked, "Bro, what are you doing?"


    "I..."


    As Angelo nced at James''s contact, Sandy caught a glimpse. "Weird, why do you have James''s number? What''re you calling him for?"


    "It''s for business. You wouldn''t


    derstand. I''ll make the call in


    private. And don''t mention awel


    about what just happened


    else..."


    Angelo made a throat-slitting gesture.


    Sandy rolled her eyes. What was so secretive about calling James?


    Angelo retreated to his room and dialed James''s number. James picked up almost immediately. "Is something wrong with Sophie?"


    "Big bro, can you not start every call


    by asking if someone''s in


    Even if there wasn''t an


    jinx it into happening Joe


    James''s voice was cool. "I''ve told you, unless it''s about Sophie, don''t contact me. We shouldn''t keep in touch too often."


    "It''s not that. Today, Sophie brought home a teenager, around seventeen or eighteen, and he seems decent enough. But it looks like he


    tampered with Sophie''s car Ov

 Chapter 1117

    "How did you find out?"


    "I eavesdropped!" Angelo said, dead serious. "Being a spy, I take my job seriously! Never underestimate a journalist''s ability to snoop!"


    James took a deep breath and asked, "What''s the guy''s name?"


    "Last name Tang, first name Timothy, I think."


    "Got it."


    Seeing James about to hang up, Angelo quickly added, "Just like that? Aren''t you worried?"


    "If Sophie brought him to the Minton family, she knows something''s up with him and wants to keep a close eye. With Colby by her side, she''s in good hands." "You really trust your rival in love, huh?"


    "You done?"


    "... Yeah."


    "Hanging up."


    James ended the call.


    Angelo stared at his phone, shaking his head in exasperation.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Why y the lovesick second fiddle when you''re the CEO of Burke International?


    Meanwhile, Sophie waltzed back into her room, humming a tune, looking downright cheerful.


    Colby, lounging against the headboard, raised an eyebrow. "Someone''s in a good mood."


    ""You noticed?"


    "I heard everything," Colby said. "Aren''t you afraid he''ll just give up with all the trouble you''re causing?"


    "If he''s here to spy on us, he


    wouldn''t dream of leaving. Since he


    wants to watch us, I''ll keep him


    close, but he''ll need time to do any


    actual spying."


    She had his schedule so


    jam-packed, he wouldn''t even have time to sneak upstairs to steal the stock transfer agreement that wasn''t even in her possession,?et alone eavesdrop on their conversations.


    "Looks like the Minton family''s housekeepers and maids can take a break for a while."


    Downstairs, Timothy, carrying a grocery bag, left the house and got into his car, trying to keep his cool.


    As soon as he got in, Timothy''s youthful and clean face twisted into a scowl. He angrily pped the steering wheel.


    That Sophie! She''s definitely ying him!


    But he couldn''t just walk away from the Minton family.


    Frustrated, Timothy put on his Bluetooth headset and dialed his subordinate''s number.


    "Young Master."


    "I''ve got some addresses for you. Go buy groceries for me."


    "Groceries?" His subordinate sounded puzzled. "Aren''t you already in with the Minton family? Why do you need groceries?"


    "Is it your turn to question me now? Just go do it!"


    Seeing Timothy''s anger, his subordinate didn''t dare say more and quickly went to follow orders.


    Timothy leaned back in the car, plotting his next move against the Minton family. He needed to get rid of Sophie and destroy the stock transfer agreement.


    Just then, his phone rang with an unknown number, but he recognized it immediately.


    Timothy quickly answered, "BOSS, what are your orders?"


    A deep, rich voice came through: "For now, don''t kill Sophie. Stay by her side as long as you can."


    "Why?" Timothy frowned. "If she''s in your way, she should die."


    "Be careful. She''s already suspicious


    of you. If necessary, use a self-sacrificing act to win her guilt and trust. Despite Sophie''s smarts, she trusts her friends


    ve


    unconditionally. I need you to pull that off."

 Chapter 1118

    The call ended abruptly, and Timothy took a deep breath to steady himself.


    It was just a woman, yet he found himself putting so much effort into this situation.


    Fine, he thought, he would y along with Sophie''s game.


    For lunch, Timothy whipped up avish meal, the table covered with an array of exquisite dishes. Angelo had never experienced such a feast, even during his time with the Pord family.


    To think that Odie indulged in such luxury daily, having eighteen different dishes for lunch alone.


    The guy lived like an emperor.


    In contrast...


    Angelo shook his head, resigned.


    Being a son of the Pord family, his meals had been far more modest.


    At that moment, Angelo looked up and saw Timothy fussing over the tes.


    Timothy''s earnest expression and meticulous spirit earned Angelo''s admiration.


    Couldn''t the kid see that Sophie was just toying with him?


    Youth, always so transparently naive!


    Soon, Sophie was helping Colby downstairs, while Odie and Jonah also made their way down from the other side.


    Upon seeing Colby, Timothy couldn''t help but scrutinize the legendary figure from abroad, but he quickly averted his gaze. Sophie remarked, "Well, the dinner looks splendid."


    "Thank you for your kind words, Ms. Sophie. I''ll get back to cleaning now."


    Timothy didn''t even seek a word of praise from Sophie and obediently returned to the kitchen to tidy up.


    Angelo was taken aback and said, "Ms. Sophie, he''s still a minor, and you''re treating him like hired help. That''s pretty heartless!" Angelo couldn''t stand it.


    Such a nice kid! Why did he end up as a mere helper around Sophie?


    "Mr. Angelo, focus on your meal and mind your own business."


    While serving Colby, Sophie kept an eye on Timothy in the kitchen.


    She had deliberatelye down for a meal with Colby to observe Timothy''s reactions.


    Yet, the kid didn''t give anything away.


    Either he was hiding his feelings well, or he was genuinely clueless.


    After all she had experienced, Sophie wasn''t about to easily believe Timothy was a naive youth.


    She deliberately nitpicked, "The soup is too nd, the presentation of the dishes could be better, and the stew needed more cooking."


    Odie nced at Sophie, "What''s with all the demands? If you don''t like the meal, I can have my chefe back."


    He was used to the meals prepared by his family''s chef and couldn''t stomach food made by anyone else.


    Watching Sophie feed Colby, Odie rolled his eyes secretly and then mmed his chopsticks down, "I can''t eat this, I''m out."


    "Hey, hey,


    that? Fou''re leaving just like


    it''s


    ven if it doesn''t taste great


    the thought that counts! You''re not giving him any face,"


    Sandy nudged Angelo and whispered, "Enough, don''t say more." Sophie tilted her head to Colby, "Doesn''t taste good, does it?" "Everything you feed me tastes good, I''m not picky." "That won''t do. If you can stomach it, I can''t."


    Looking at the spread on the table, Sophie called out to Timothy in the kitchen These dishes don''t suit our taste, Timothy, you must have been used to having everything handed to you at home, right?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Timothy emerged from the kitchen, head bowed, resembling a wounded animal, and said, "...I''m trying to learn."


    "My trial period is only three days,


    and after that, we''ll be returning to Devonport. So, Timothy, if you can''t


    learn, you''ll have no future with e


    Corporation."

 Chapter 1119

    Hearing that Sophie and Colby would be heading back to Devonport in three days, Timothy''s eyes flickered with a hint of something. Noticing his reaction, Sophie grabbed Colby''s hand and said, "Colby, let''s go upstairs and order some takeout."


    "Okay."


    Colby obediently followed Sophie upstairs.


    Angelo, convinced the meal couldn''t be that bad, took a bite.


    The earthy fishiness exploded in his mouth. He grimaced, feeling the fish scales still dancing on his tongue.


    "...Honestly, what you cooked is... ugh, pretty good... ugh! Keep at it... ugh! I need to go upstairs!"


    Covering his mouth, Angelo ran upstairs.


    Sophie''s earlier descriptions had already been quite diplomatic.


    Who would''ve thought such a fancy-looking lunch could taste so awful!


    "Brother! Wait for me!" Sandy dropped her fork and chased after him.


    Timothy approached the meal he had prepared, his face emotionless, and dumped each dish into the trash.


    Three days...


    It seemed he indeed needed to pick up the pace.


    In the afternoon, an invitation was delivered to the Minton family''s vi.


    When Jonah handed the invitation to Odie, he barely nced at it before saying, "Since when do these little parties invite me? I''m not going." "Boss, the invitation... it''s not for you."


    Odie frowned and finally took a closer look at the invitation. Sure enough, it was addressed to Sophie.


    Seeing her name annoyed him, and he tossed the invitation aside. "Why bother me with Sophie''s invite? Just give it to her."


    "...Boss, didn''t you say to inform you about anything rted to Ms. Sophie first?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Odie frowned deeper. "Did I say that?"


    bet


    "Even if I did, why tell me about women attending dinners? This one looks shady; Sophie won''t go. Just givect to her. Whether she goes or not doesn''t concern me."


    "... Yes, boss."


    Jonah then handed the invitation over to Sophie.


    In her room, Sophie looked at the invitation and said, "Why not go?"


    Jonah: "..."


    Sophie continued, "Staying cooped up in the Minton family''s vi is stifling. Besides, we''re leaving in three days, so why not have some fun?"


    Colby, leaning against the bed, said, "Okay, whatever you say."


    Jonah didn''t bother arguing and left.


    It was obvious the dinner was fishy, but if Sophie wanted to go, so be it. If anything happened to her, it would be one less problem for their boss.


    In the room, Colby asked Sophie, "You deliberately told Timothy about leaving Summerfield in three days, didn''t you? To push him into action sooner?" "Mm-hmm."


    Holding the invitation, Sophie said,


    "It''s a fashion dinner hosted by the Summerfield socialite circle. It''s pretty influential. Only the most prestigious and vetteddies get invited. Going is a big deal for them, and no girl would turn it down. Timothy really knows how to y to a woman''s heart."


    "There will be dangers at the dinner."


    "Not worried. Summerfield is Odie''s territory. If I give Odie a heads-up nothing will happen to me. Besides, Odie wouldn''t dare let anything happen to me."

 Chapter 1120

    With Colby around, Odie always felt protected.


    Colby, with a mix of helplessness and affection, said, "Alright, you''re the smartest."


    Sophie nestled into Colby''s arms, whispering, "When can we stop living like this?"


    All the constant calctions and stress-it was exhausting. Only with Colby could she find a moment''s peace.


    "I''ve been thinking, if we were just kids from a regr wealthy family, with our parents alive, friends around, and none of these schemes or life-and-death struggles, wouldn''t that be nice?"


    Colby paused before replying, "Trust me, those peaceful days aren''t far off."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Even though you say that, you know as well as I do that as long as that person stays hidden, we''ll never reach him. He''ll keeping after us, no matter what," Sophie said softly. "No one will be safe-not you, me, Cindy, Mr. Gordon, Odie... none of us." They knew well that the mastermind behind the scenes controlled everything. He had killed her parents and Colby''s parents, all for the treasure tied to the Devonport legacy.


    How much money is enough? How tempting must that treasure be to justify so much death?


    "Sophie, we can''t let our parents'' murders go unpunished. Even if we wanted to let it go, he''d stille for us."


    "I know. Right now, we''re just trying to stay alive. Since he hides in the shadows, we need to drag him into the light. Sophie smiled and said, "I''m not giving up that easily. But if one day hees for us and


    something happens to me, promise me you''ll avenge me."


    Colby, looking serious, pinched her cheek. "Don''t talk like that."


    Sophie brushed his hand away and said, "I''m not into fancy words or endless cycles of revenge. I just know that if I die, you won''t want to live either. So, make avenging me your reason to go on. Then,e join me!" Colby couldn''t help butugh at her earnestness. "Alright, I''ll avenge you, then I''ll join you."


    "Silly!"


    Sophie leaned back into Colby''s


    arms. Her words weren''t just a whim; they came from a deep feeling. She had a premonition that the person behind everything was starting to target her, maybe


    because she had interfered with his


    ns.


    No matter the reason, she was determined to expose him and avenge her and Colby''s parents.


    The next morning, Sophie received


    the evening gown for the dinner party. The gown was a bespoke design, as every distinguisheddy attending had to wear the brand''s custom-made creations. Sophie''s was a white satin mermaid dress, cinched at the waist.


    Upon seeing the design, Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle. Such a thoughtful gesture.


    Timothy, who was nearby, noticed but Sophie, unbothered, handed the dress to him, saying, "Iron it for me, please. I''ll wear it tonight."

 Chapter 1121

    "Yes," Timothy replied, taking the clothes. Just then, Polly approached with another gift box. "Ms. Sophie, there''s one more."


    "Another one?" Sophie opened the box to reveal a long ck chiffon dress.


    "It''s mine! It''s mine!" Sandy eximed, dashing down the stairs.


    Seeing the haute couture ck chiffon dress, Sandy was thrilled. "This is called the ''ck Chiffon Gxy.'' I didn''t expect this brand to have such good taste."


    Sandy tried it on and admired herself in the mirror,pletely satisfied. Sophie then realized they were also nning to include Sandy in the scheme.


    Upstairs, Odie emerged from the study and saw Sandy excitedly examining her dress. He nced at Sophie standing nearby and said, "What''s wrong? Jealous that someone else has a couture dress?" "Mr. Odie, you might want to take a closer look. My dress is already being ironed."


    Odie frowned upon hearing that Sophie also had an evening gown. He turned to Jonah and lowered his voice, "Why didn''t you tell me she was going, too?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t care," Jonah replied.


    "You..." Odie pointed at Jonah, seething. "You have no idea what this dinner means..."


    "Ms. Sophie is going, and Colby agreed to it," Jonah interrupted.


    Odie initially wanted to vent his frustration on Sophie, but seeing Timothy quietly ironing clothes downstairs, he decided against it. He went downstairs and said to Sophie with a neutral expression, "Come with me." "What for?"


    "A walk in the garden."


    Sandy, engrossed in her new dress, looked up to find Sophie gone. "Weird, she was just here. Where did she go?"


    She turned to Polly. "Hey, where did Sophie go?"


    "Ms. Sophie went out with the boss," Polly replied.


    "For what?"


    "They said they were going for a walk in the garden."


    "A walk in the garden?" Sandy was puzzled. What''s so interesting about the garden?


    In the Mintons'' garden, Odie led Sophie to a secluded spot and stopped. Sophie followed suit and asked, "Mr. Odie, what''s this about?"


    Odie turned around and poked


    Sophie''s forehead. "Sophie, what do


    you have in that head of yours, paste? Can''t you see there''s something fishy about this dinner? You were smart enough when you schemed against me. Howe you''re so clueless now?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After his outburst, Sophie stared at him for a moment. "Mr. Odie... are you done?"


    Seeing her bewildered expression, Odie exhaled deeply and calmed down a bit. "I''m done. Now, give me an exnation." "Well... I was hoping to borrow some manpower from you."


    Odie''s anger spiked again. "I''m


    asking for an exnation, and you''re asking to borrow manpower? Do you think I''m an ATM? Only withdrawals, no deposits?"


    "Mr. Odie, calm down. Of course, I know there''s something off about this dinner. I''m going, but it''s for the bigger picture. You know what they say, ''No risk, no reward."


    "Spare me the clich¨¦s!"


    Seeing Odie still upset, Sophie yed it cool. "So, are you going to lend me the help or not?"

 Chapter 1122

    "Not a chance. Borrowed!"


    Odie couldn''t believe the audacity. It was the first time he''d seen someone demand help with such self-righteousness. Did he owe her something?


    "You need help? Ask Colby. I''m not your guy," Odie shot back.


    He spun on his heel and started towards the door, counting ten steps before noticing Sophie''s reaction orck thereof. She wasn''t flustered, didn''t back down, and didn''t call after him.


    Did she not know how to ask for a favor properly?


    Suppressing his annoyance, Odie stopped, turned back, and grumbled, "Fine, I owe you. I''ll get you the help."


    Sophie''s smile was warm and grateful. "Thank you, Mr. Odie."


    Odie felt a mix of emotions-partly feeling yed, partly feeling that his own soft-heartedness had given her the upper hand. Watching Sophie head back to the Minton family''s living room in high spirits, he couldn''t shake off the unease. Just then, Jonah emerged from the shadows. "Boss..."


    Odie, caught off guard, snapped, "When did you get here?"


    "I''ve been here all along."


    "Fine. Go get some people ready for Sophie and find out where that dinner is being held. Make sure our people keep a close eye on the ce, especially the manager. I don''t want any shady characters slipping in." Jonah nodded. "We''ve already looked into the dinner venue and hit a snag."


    "What snag?"


    "The brand''s designer proposed a ''Mysterious Lady'' theme. Every socialite attending has to wear a blindfold before getting into their cars, and the location is undisclosed. We can''t set up in advance."


    "What kind of game is this?" Odie frowned, his voice icy. "There''s nothing in Summerfield the Minton family can''t uncover. Check every hotel in the city center. Do I really have to spell it out?"


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah hesitated. "There''s another thing..."


    "Spit it out."


    "The Spellman family sent someone today. Mr. Donny wants to have dinner with you tonight to show his gratitude."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jonah handed over a bank card. "He


    said it''s an honor for his son to be


    under your wing and hopes you''ll ept this gift. He also wants to


    discuss a potential cob


    §Ö


    Odie took the card. "How much?"


    Jonah held up eight fingers.


    "Eighty million?"


    Jonah nodded. "Eighty million, pluspensation for that car his son damaged. All personal transactions, showing their sincerity."


    "The Spellman family''s got some clout in Summerfield, but they''re not quite on my level for partnerships."


    With a cold expression, Odie tossed


    the card back to Jonah. As he tumed to leave, he recalled Sophie mentioning Timothy''s issues. This could mean the Spellman family had some skeletons in their closet too.


    Odie stopped abruptly. Jonah asked, "Boss?"


    "Even though the Spellman family isn''t partnership material, a dinner wouldn''t hurt."


    Jonah frowned. Their boss usually despised social engagements, especially meals with outsiders.

 Chapter 1123

    What''s happening this time?


    "Go tell the Spellman family that I''ve epted their dinner invitation, and I hope they''ll show me their sincerity."


    "Yes, boss."


    Jonah quickly messaged the Spellman family back.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was already starting her preparations for the evening. This high-society g, hosted by a mysteriousdy of note, reportedly carried significant international clout. She was curious about the person behind it, someone with the power to casually orchestrate such an event.


    "Sophie, how do I look in this dress?" Sandy twirled in front of Sophie.


    Sophie''s mind was elsewhere, not even lifting her gaze as she mulled over her strategy for the evening. "Yeah, it looks pretty."


    "You''re obviously just humoring me!" Sandy''s face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Sophie looked up, somewhat helplessly nced at Sandy''s ck evening gown, and said, "It''s beautiful, seriously."


    Sandy felt more and more that Sophie was brushing her off and eventually, she just pouted and turned to the mirror herself. She had always wanted to attend such a g!


    "Ms. Sophie, the staff you requested are all prepared." Jonah walked in with two rows of bodyguards in ck, wearing sunsses with their hands behind their backs, their entrance exuding a powerful aura.


    Sophie scanned the group andmented, "Not bad, feels secure."


    "You brought people?" Sandy looked at Sophie, puzzled. "Aren''t we just going to a g? Why bring so many people?"


    Timothy, who had been ironing


    clothes, looked up at the group, then


    unplugged the iron andid the freshly pressed dress in front of Sophie, saying, "Ms. Sophie, it''s ready."


    "Good, just leave it there. I''ll wear it in a bit." Sophie then remembered something and told Timothy, "Oh, and could you go buy some groceries? We won''t be home this evening, but Mr. Angelo and Colby will be, so just prepare dinner for them."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    After Timothy left, Sophie stepped forward to pick up the evening gown prepared for her. "This white dress is too beautiful. Why am I not wearing white?" Sandy muttered, feeling her ck tulle gown paled inparison to the white mermaid dress.


    Sophie asked, "You like it?"


    "Yeah."


    "How about I give it to you?"


    "I don''t want it!"


    Sophie signaled Polly, who quickly came over. Sophie whispered something to Polly, who nodded and said, "I''ll get it ready now."


    Sandy watched them, puzzled. It''s just a g, what are all these people fussing about?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Sophie and Sandy had their makeup and hair done, descending the stairs together. Sophie, in a white satin mermaid gown with a white shawl draped over her shoulders, her long, luscious hair cascading down one side looked ethereally beautiful with her subtle makeup, her natural allure entuated by her elegant features. Sandy, in her ck tulle gown with her long straight hair over her shoulders and bright red lips, looked exceptionally sophisticated and


    beautiful, highlighting her fair


    Outside, the g''s limousine had arrived to pick them up. The driver got out, holding two ckce masks in his hand. Sandy frowned, "What are these?"

 Chapter 1124

    "Ms. Sandy, our parties are top-notch and super private. That''s why all thedies have to wear blindfolds when they get into the car."


    "Are you kidding me? What if it messes up my makeup? What on earth were you guys thinking? I don''t care; I''m not used to wearing such things. Besides, who could possibly remember your route?"


    Sandy''s temper always made her a handful, but the driver just smiled and said, "Ms. Sandy, being invited to this event means you''re a well-known socialite, and your status is undoubtedly prestigious. We understand, and if you prefer not to wear a blindfold, we''ll just ck


    out the windows instead."


    "That''s more like it!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sandy pulled Sophie into the car.


    Only then did Sophie notice that the car''s windows were modified so no one could see in or out.


    These organizers had thought of everything.


    Sophie wanted to check if Odie''s team was following them, but that seemed impossible under the circumstances.


    However, Sophie wasn''t too worried. Even if their team couldn''t follow, Odie would''ve likely informed the hotel hosting the dinner to ensure her safety as much as possible.


    She just hoped Odie wouldn''t get yed.


    He probably wouldn''t...


    "This is so boring. How much longer till we get there?"


    Sandy grumbled from beside her.


    Considering how tiny Summerfield''s city center was, were they really heading to the suburbs?


    Since arriving in Summerfield, trips to and from the fancy spots never took more than fifteen minutes. Now, more than ten minutes had passed, and they still hadn''t stopped. "We''ll be there shortly, please bear with us a little longer, Ms. Sandy."


    Sandy was losing her patience. The car, dark and sealed like a vault, even with the overhead light, denied them any view of the outside world. Despite the air conditioning, the prolonged enclosure felt suffocating.


    Sophie couldn''t make out anything outside, but she had the nagging feeling they were just circling the same spot.


    She had spent enough time in


    Summerfield to be familiar with the city center''syout. Before leaving today, she had even reviewed the routes in the city center on her smartphone map multiple times.


    Except for the first few minutes after leaving the Minton family''s ce, they seemed to have been circling the city center square.


    As expected, after another ten minutes, the car stopped, and the door opened at that moment.


    The light outside was blinding. Sophie looked up to see the hotel in front of them was the Pearl Hotel, part of the Gibbs family''s empire. Seeing this hotel made Sophie''s heart sink.


    The Gibbs family''s enterprises...


    The Minton family had invested significantly in hotels, and naturally, the Gibbs family was a partner. However, since Leticia''s death, there had been some tension between the Gibbs and Minton families


    The person behind this was clever indeed to choose this location.


    "Ms. Sandy, Ms. Sophie, please exit the vehicle."


    The driver escorted Sandy and Sophie out.


    The dinner was bustling, gathering socialites from all over at this moment.


    Sandy recognized almost everyone, each a renowned and wealthy beauty within their social circle.

 Chapter 1125

    The g, held every three years, was the epitome of exclusivity. Only the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me, after a grueling selection process, could grace this prestigious event. As you know, this brand''s a big deal internationally, and in our circles, it''s considered the height of luxury. Thedies attending must be between eighteen and twenty-five-any older and you''re out. And they have strict checks on height, weight, and figure." Sandy loved these kinds of events.


    Sophie''s eyes flitted around the crowd outside the g, realizing that everyone else was dressed in ck evening gowns. She stood out like a sore thumb in her white dress.


    "Sophie, are you even listening? I''m trying to educate you here!"


    "Yeah, yeah, keep educating."


    Sophie scanned the venue, trying to spot any Minton family members.


    Sure enough, she saw a few people in ck outside, patrolling with the Minton family''s crest on their uniforms, which gave her some peace of mind.


    But soon, worry crept back in.


    The Gibbs family controlled the venue.


    Daniel was a man who followed the money, changing allegiances as easily as the wind changes direction. If he betrayed them, what would happen to Odie''s people... Meanwhile, Odie was getting ready to head out for the g.


    Jonah escorted Odie to the car. As Odie got in, he asked, almost offhandedly, "Everything set?"


    "All set," Jonah confirmed. "Our folks are on the down-low, keeping an eye on Ms. Sophie. And since the venue is the Gibbs family''s Pearl Hotel, we shouldn''t have any problems." "Good."


    Odie nodded.


    A Gibbs family establishment did feel somewhat safer.


    Anyone thinking of causing trouble would need to remember whose turf Summerfield really was.


    Just then, Jonah''s phone rang. He answered on speaker.


    "Boss, we''re stuck at the entrance of the Pearl Hotel. They won''t let us in."


    "Tell the manager you''re with the Minton family."


    "We''ve said that so many times, our mouths are dry! But they won''t budge, saying this g is too important to risk any disturbance."


    "Then push your way in!" Odie snapped. "Who do they think they are, blocking the Minton family?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Odie! We''re really sorry, but we''re just following the rules. Rest assured, we''ll keep Ms. Sophie and Ms. Sandy safe. Could you do us a favor and have your men wait outside? Just a couple of hours, and it''ll be over."


    Hearing that Odie might take drastic action, the manager quickly tried to cate him.


    Odie usually wasn''t one for appeasement, but considering the g''s potential importance fore


    Sophie, causing a scene might make


    her stand out even more.


    Odie took a deep breath and said, "Fine, wait outside. But if anything happens to Sophie on your watch, you''re done for!"


    "Yes, yes, absolutely! Rest assured,


    there will be no mistakes! Our men


    will protect Ms. Sophie and Ms Sandy, ensuring they don''t get so much as a scratch!"


    With a wave, Odie signaled Jonah to hang up.


    "Boss, are we really letting this slide?"

 Chapter 1126

    A goon from the Gibbs family had the audacity to block their path like that. Normally, the boss wouldn''t let that slide.


    "Isn''t Sophie inside? If I stick my nose in, she might me me for messing up her n."


    Odie nced at his watch-it was precisely eight o''clock. They had three hours; by eleven, the dinner should be over.


    "Keep a sharp eye on things," Odie ordered. "If there''s any trouble inside, rush in! Any suspicious characters? Rush in! And if nobody''s out by eleven, trash the hotel!" "Got it, boss!"


    Outside the dinner venue, the socialites not only strutted down the red carpet but also attracted a flurry of photographers from numerous media outlets. These events always made it to the papers and magazines, sometimes even grabbing international headlines. Sophie, in her stunning white mermaid dress, was the star of the show, making Sandy realize that everyone else was in ck gowns. Sophie truly stood out.


    "Looks like you''re the lucky one, the queen bee of our socialite hive," Sandy whispered to Sophie.


    "Queen bee? Ms. Sandy, isn''t that a bit of a stretch?"


    "Well, you get my drift. You''re the star tonight, lucky you."


    Sandy pouted. If only she''d agreed to swap dresses when Sophie had asked her earlier that afternoon!


    "I wonder who designed this dress. It''s quite different from the usual style but really well done."


    That''s what Sandy said, but her eyes never left the other socialites.


    "White and ck-symbols of light and darkness," Sophie mused. "Clearly, light''s on the losing side tonight."


    Sophie was the only one in white, standing out like a beacon in a sea of ck.


    By now, everyone had entered the venue.


    "Wee to the Mysterious Lady Dinner hosted by Sunshine," the host''s voice echoed from all directions, clearly a high-tech sound system floating mid-air. Suddenly, the once-dark second floor was flooded with light.


    Rows of seats were revealed, filled with men and women wearing white masks and ck cloaks. Their hidden faces added a creepy, oppressive vibe. "What''s all this about? It''s so unsettling."


    "Yeah, are we on disy or something? What''s with those looks?"


    Grumbles of discontent spread among the socialites; they were used to being revered, not scrutinized like merchandise.


    Sandy felt it too, a wave of difort washing over her. "What are they doing? This feels so wrong."


    "Ufortable?" Sophie replied nonchntly. "That''s because we''re on the first floor and they''re on the second, looking at us through lenses, like we''re goods on disy."


    Outside, the ce had been swarming with reporters, but once inside, they all vanished.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie knew the Mintons held these sleazy dinners every month to butter up corporate bigwigs. But this time, something felt different, even more off than usual. ¨¦n.swnovels

 Chapter 1127

    This scene felt more like some creepy cult ritual, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "Where''s the organizer? Get him out here!"


    "Yeah! We came for a dinner party, and there''s nothing. What''s the deal?"


    "Do you even know who we are? Mess with us, and not even the Sunshines or our parents will save you!"


    The voices of several socialites rose in a morous wave.


    Just then, a spotlight suddenly illuminated one side of the second floor. There were no seats, only arge door.


    A woman in a sleek ck evening gown stepped through, and when everyone saw her face, they were stunned. Especially Sandy, whose face turned pale.


    Because the woman on the second floor was none other than Vanessa!


    After being out of sight for days, Vanessa looked like a whole new person. Herplexion was healthier, and her eyes held a chilling coldness that wasn''t there before. At this moment, she gazed down at them as if she were above them all.


    "I was wondering who it could be, isn''t this the White family''s darling daughter?"


    "After such a scandal, how do you still have the nerve to show your face?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re the designer! If I knew these hideous clothes were your creation, I wouldn''t be caught dead wearing them!"


    ...


    Most of these socialites had shown up because of the Sunshine brand''s reputation, but everything changed if the designer was a disgraced socialite.


    "It seems you don''t like my designs. In that case, you might as well go without clothes."


    Vanessa''s voice was icy, void of emotion.


    At that moment, two masked figures in ck emerged from a corner, grabbed the socialite who had just spoken, and dragged her away. The corner soon echoed with her heart-wrenching screams. Everyone was shocked.


    "Vanessa! What the hell are you trying to do?"


    "Exactly! Do you realize this is illegal?"


    "My parents won''t let you get away with this!"


    ...


    Even the most clueless socialites realized they had walked into a trap.


    Their faces turned ashen, but Vanessa suddenly burst into a ghastlyugh: "I never intended to leave here alive. Tonight, you''re all going to die, and you''ll all join me in the grave!"


    "What are you talking about! We''ve done nothing to you!"


    "Vanessa! Have you lost your mind?"


    The socialites were terrified, backing away continuously.


    Vanessa coldly stated: "Done nothing to me? Every one of you owes me! You''ve allughed at mek Mocked me! You think you''re so high and mighty, trampling me in the dirt! Today, I''ll make you feel the agony of dying in the mud! Especially you... Sophie!"


    Vanessa''s fierce gaze locked onto Sophie.


    Sophie, the root of all her suffering!


    Sophie''s expression remained indifferent.


    At that moment, she felt a twinge of regret.


    Regret for wasting so many words in the past.


    No amount of cursing could wake up someone who pretended to sleep.


    It would have been better if Vanessa had died back then.


    Vanessa pointed at the socialites in the room, using them one by one:Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You! You called me a homewrecker online!"


    "You! You said I was disgusting and shameless!"


    "And you! You said I groveled before Colby, care


    in the end, Colby c


    s about me!" Conten vn''t


    "You! All of you, you''re all guilty!"

 Chapter 1128

    "She''s lost it... She''s truly lost it!"


    Ever since Vanessa betrayed Sophie in her ruthless quest to eliminate her, Sandy had thought Vanessa was insane. But she never imagined Vanessa would go this far, dragging so many people down with her! Sandy shouted, "Vanessa! I must have been blind to call someone like you a friend!"


    "Shut your mouth! You never saw me as a friend; you treated me like your most loyal dog! Just because you''re the Pord family heiress, my father made me bow down to you! If you wanted to shop, I had to tag along. Whatever you said, went! You have no right to talk to me like that!"


    "You..."


    Vanessa couldn''t be bothered with Sandy anymore; her eyes were locked on Sophie. The person she hated the most tonight was right there.


    "Sophie, you''re my prime target today. I''ve blown through the White family''s fortune to trap you here, all to settle the score! You stole the love of my life, and now I''ll ensure Colby loses you forever!"


    Vanessa''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with pure hatred. She had waited too long for this moment. She had watched Colby and Sophie walk down the aisle on TV, exchanging rings. That was the wedding she had dreamt of. But in the end, she wasn''t the bride.


    From that moment, she decided that even if it meant her own destruction, she would drag those two down with her. She wanted Colby to experience the ultimate pain of losing a loved one.


    Sophie, expressionless, observed Vanessa''s madness. Indeed, those driven by their emotions were the most terrifying. In Vanessa''s life, there was nothing but love.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Now, let the game begin."


    Vanessa''s makeup was smeared


    from earlier tears, her red lipstick smudged to one side of her mouth, making her look even more


    ferocious. She pressed and


    hand, and a beeping sound


    her


    immediately filled the roomtown,


    Everyone knew it was a countdown, and their panic intensified.


    "What... What is this?"


    "Vanessa! What do you really want?"


    "Let us out of here!"


    Several socialites, terrified, huddled together tightly. Vanessa smiled slightly and said, "This is a timer. You have three hours. In these three hours, hunters will be after you f you want to survive, you must keep running... keep running. If you''re still alive after three hours, you''ll be free to go."


    Vanessa continued, "I must remind you, if you''re caught by the hunters, you''ll end up like those women who were dragged away just now-dying a terrible death. Of course, if any of you decide to hand over Sophie, I guarantee your freedom."


    Hearing that offering Sophie could secure their escape, their gazes immediately shifted towards the center of the crowd. But unbeknownst to them, Sophie had already vanished from the center of the venue. "Where is she?"


    "She was just here! She must have run away! Quick, after her!"


    The crowd dispersed in a rush. In the corner, Sophie had sensed something was off from the start, and as expected, Vanessa had pulled this stunt.

 Chapter 1129

    It''s a good thing she got out early, or who knows what would''ve happened.


    "You''re amazing! How did you know Vanessa was gunning for you?"


    "Come on, don''t you see this white dress I''m wearing?"


    Sophie dropped her voice, pulling Sandy into a corner. "This ce isn''t safe. Sooner orter, they''ll find us. Here''s what you need to do."


    "What are we supposed to do?"


    Sandy was scared, not quite getting what Sophie was hinting at.


    Sophie quicklyid out her n: "First, take off your high heels to save your energy. Second, the second floor is the safest ce. Run there and find a spot to hide. Those hunters won''t get too close. Third, if any of the other socialites spot you, team up with them. Tell them you''re in on catching me."


    "How can I do that?"


    "Right now, everyone''s out to capture me alive. If you''re the odd one out, they''ll think you''re a traitor and hand you over to the hunters. You''d be toast."


    Sophie took a breath and continued, "Vanessa wouldn''t do something like this unless she wasn''t nning on making it out alive. She says we just need to survive for three hours, but in reality, after three hours, we''re all toast! This is a deadly game, and she won''t spare any of us. So, our goal isn''t to run. We need to take down the leader first!"


    Sandy finally clicked.


    Vanessa was this crazy?


    Seeing Sophie about to step out from behind the curtain, Sandy quickly grabbed her. "Where are you going?"


    "Obviously, I''m going to distract them so you can make a run for it to the second floor."


    "What about you? That white dress is like a beacon. You''ll definitely get noticed. How will you escape? And running in that dress..."


    Before Sandy could finish, Sophie tore a big slit in her dress.


    Sandy was stunned.


    "Remember what I said, staying alive is the priority."


    ...Okay."


    Sophie had timed it perfectly. Vanessa''s people should''ve been intercepted outside the hotel.


    She noticed the Minton family''s people checking the outside, but the venue was mainly set up by the Gibbs family.


    Daniel must''ve known what Vanessa was up to, but he didn''t tip off Odie.


    Earlier, Vanessa said she''d spend her entire fortune on this trap. She probably wasn''t talking about. venue costs. Maybe she hadProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel. ¨¦n.swnovels


    to bribe


    Or perhaps Vanessa was working


    with someone behind the scenes et


    tradin


    life for life, wealth for life, to


    pull off this event.


    Thetter seemed more likely.


    sw belongs


    With Vanessa''s status, she couldn''t have pulled off such a massive scheme on her own.


    If Odie''s people were outside, they''d definitely burst in if nothing happened inside after three hours.


    Daniel was a flip-flopper. If he saw


    the n was failing after three


    hours, he''d inform Odie first


    swool


    his skin.


    So, she had to hold on until the third hour, tost until the end.


    to save


    In the meantime, it was best to create a big enough ruckus to alert Odie''s people outside. "Where''s Sophie?!"


    A woman''s scream snapped Sophie out of her thoughts.


    Soon, the hunters emerged from one side of the first floor.

 Chapter 1130

    The socialites scattered in panic, not even caring where Sophie was, just chasing blindly in the direction she had gone.


    Sophie''s white dress made her an easy target, drawing the hunters toward her instantly.


    Meanwhile, Sandy seized the chance to hop into the elevator heading to the second floor, the only one that went straight to the seating area upstairs. The masked spectators were still engrossed in watching the game.


    Calming her breath, Sandy hid in a discreet corner on the second floor. With everyone''s eyes glued to the chaos below, no one noticed her. "Help! Somebody, please help me!"


    One of the socialites, hampered by her high heels, was dragged into a corner by a hunter, her desperate cries echoing through the hall.


    Sandy''s heart pounded as she saw the white figure disappear onto the second floor. The socialites hadn''t realized that capturing Sophie would end the game prematurely. They didn''t need to wait three hours; they''d all be dead by then! Sandy soon noticed that Vanessa was missing. As she tried to figure out where Vanessa had gone, another socialite''s shrieks filled the air: "Save me! I don''t want to die!"


    Sandy clutched her dress tightly, her breath growing uneven.


    Sophie was cornered by two socialites.


    "We don''t want to die, Sophie! If we sacrifice you, we might be safe!"


    Sophie''s eyes turned icy. As the two socialites lunged at her, she didn''t hold back, swiftly taking them down with punches and kicks. The pampered socialites, untrained in self-defense, were no match for her.


    "If you catch me, you''ll die even faster," Sophie said coldly. "Run faster and avoid getting caught. Survive for three hours, and someone wille to save us."


    As Sophie started to leave, one of


    the


    hu Socialites shouted to the


    "Sophie''s here!


    vel


    her!"


    ent


    Sophie chuckled at the futility of reasoning with them. When


    ent


    or


    survival instincts.


    over.


    At that moment, a masked hunter approached, bypassing Sophie to knock out the two socialites. Sophie was stunned.


    The hunter came closer, his voice low: "Vanessa''s on the fifth floor."


    Sophie quickly recognized the voice: "Logan? What are you doing here?" "Your dress is too conspicuous. They''re targeting you and not the others." "That''s easy to fix."


    Sophie swiftly unzipped the back of her dress.


    Logan was taken aback: "What are you doing?"


    Underneath her white mermaid gown was a ck bodycon skirt. "You..."


    "I knew there''d be trouble, so I prepared in advance."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing Sandy''s ck tulle dress had given her the idea. She chose ck to stay cautious and to blend in better, especially useful for stipping away unnoticed at night.

 Chapter 1131

    This time, they got lucky.


    "Be careful. I''ll step in if I need to."


    "But most of the time, you can''t, right?"


    There were too many hunters around. If Logan''s identity got exposed, things would get even messier.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle myself."


    At worst, she had her secret weapon. Sophie nced at the watch on her wrist. The whole venue was jammed with signal blockers. The watch James had given her had a one-touch rm system, but it needed a signal to work. She''d been running around the second floor not just to buy Sandy some time but also to find a signal and locate Vanessa. Now that she knew Vanessa was on the fifth floor, there was no point in staying on the second. "Thanks, I owe you one."


    Logan tossed a small folding knife into her hand, his voice cool. "Just don''t forget it."


    With that, Logan casually slung a socialite over his shoulder.


    Sophie frowned. "What about them...?"


    "Rx, I''m just putting on a show. I''ll stash them somewhere safe soon."


    "Alright!"


    Sophie slipped off her shoes and sprinted towards the third floor. She''d been conserving her energy, but now, with the folding knife for protection and thebat skills Colby had drilled into her, she might just have an edge in this twisted game.


    As she ran upstairs, her ck dress helped her blend in, and the hunters paid her little mind. Just as Logan said, they were mostly causing chaos and targeting other socialites. Vanessa''s real aim was to push Sophie and the others to the edge. Vanessa wanted to drag this out, ensuring the game didn''t end too soon.


    Meanwhile, Sandy was growing worried, not having seen Sophie in her white dress.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What if Sophie had been caught?


    At the same time, over at the Minton family mansion...


    "Knock, knock."


    "Come in."


    Colby leaned against the bed, his voice t.


    Timothy walked in with dinner, and Colby frowned. "Why are you bringing the food?"


    "Ms. Sophie asked me to take care of everyone, so here I am."


    Colby''s frown deepened, recalling Sophie''s words.


    "I bet Timothy will make his move tonight. Odie and Jonah have been called away by the Spellman family Once we leave, it''ll just be you and Angelo Angelo''s defenseless and naive. You''re also seriously injured. Timothy will probably try to slip away from the Minton family to set a trap for me. But that''s if I''m right about him being a suspect."


    Timothy hadn''t left.


    So, someone else was gunning for Sophie at the dinner?


    Colby''s grip tightened around the book he was holding. Once Timothy set down the tray and left, Colby get up. He threw on a jacket, loaded the gun hidden in his bedside drawer, and jumped out the second-floor window.


    The impact tore at his wound, but he gritted his teeth against the pain and dizziness, heading for the Minton


    y garage. Content b


    This time... Sophie had been half wrong!


    But even that could be deadly.

 Chapter 1132

    Meanwhile, in a private dining room at the restaurant.


    Odie nced at his watch. It was 9:15 PM. An hour had slipped by, and he had no clue how the dinner party was going.


    "Mr. Odie, with the support of you and Ms. Sophie, I believe my son''s future is looking very bright. Allow me to toast to you once more!" Mr. Donny said, beaming with joy. But Odie was beyond tired of the old man''s endless chatter. ''Ding-ding¡ª''


    Just then, Odie''s phone vibrated. He looked down to see an unknown number shing on the screen. But he recognized it immediately.


    He answered the call, and Colby''s urgent voice came through, "There''s a trap at the Pearl Hotel! Get your people in now!"


    "What?!" Odie''s face turned ice cold, and the air around him seemed to freeze.


    Mr. Donny, clueless about the situation, asked, "Mr. Odie, what''s wrong?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before Mr. Donny could react, Odie had already grabbed him by the throat, his eyes dark and menacing. "So, you think you can y games with me, old man? If anything happens to Sophie, I''ll make sure the Spellman family pays dearly!" With that, Odie grabbed his coat from the chair and barked at Jonah, "Start the car! Get our people to storm in!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    In no time, Odie''s car was speeding towards the Pearl Hotel.


    "Boss, we''ve made contact with our team."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Mr. Gibbs''s men are blocking the entrance. Our people can''t get in."


    Odie''s eyes shed dangerously. "Does Daniel have a death wish?"


    "Boss..."


    "Take action, hit them hard. Even if it means burning the Pearl Hotel to the ground tonight, Sophie must be safe!" "Yes, boss!"


    Inside the Pearl Hotel, Vanessa was on the fifth-floor corridor, overlooking the entire banquet hall. Sophie had been missing for a good twenty minutes. It was like she had vanished into thin air.


    Vanessa frowned. The hunter''s voice crackled over the walkie-talkie, "Ms. Vanessa, we found a discarded white evening gown at the end of the second-floor corridor." Vanessa let out a coldugh. She hadn''t expected Sophie to be so prepared. No matter, as long as all the socialites were eliminated, Sophie wouldn''t escape either.


    "Capture Sophie and bring her to me. I want to deal with her personally," Vanessa ordered, her eyes glinting with cold malice.


    At the stairwell on the fifth floor, Sophie spotted four of Vanessa''s bodyguards blocking the way.. Forcing her way through seemed impossible, and there was no better option at the moment...


    Just then, a socialite pointed at Sophie, shouting, "She''s here! Over here!" Instantly, every hunter in the building turned their attention to the fifth floor.


    Sophie turned to see a teary-eyed neen-year-old girl, her makeup smeared from crying. She sobbed, "I-I''m sorry, I just want to survive. My parents are waiting for me toe home..."


    Seeing Sophie on the fifth floor, Vanessa let out a coldugh and immediately ordered the four bodyguards stationed at the


    stairwell to take action. With a


    the


    hunters downstairs, catching up to Sophie would take time, but these four bodyguards were closest to her.

 Chapter 1133

    Just as the four bodyguards were about to chase Sophie down the stairs, she shouted, "Vanessa! The rules only said hunters could chase, not bodyguards!" "The rules are mine to make, and what I say, goes!" Vanessa shot back, ice in her voice. "Seize her!"


    "On it!" The bodyguards charged at Sophie in unison. She took two steps back and challenged, "Have you thought about what''ll happen if youy a hand on me?" Unfazed, Sophie continued, "How much is Vanessa paying you? I can double it!"


    But the bodyguards didn''t flinch, and Sophie frowned.


    Vanessaughed from the sidelines, "Oh Sophie, save your breath! No one''s gonna take your money today! Today is your end!"


    As the bodyguards closed in, blocking her escape, Sophie took a deep breath, gearing up for a fight.


    "Get her!"


    They lunged at Sophie all at once. She dodged with agility, but the cramped stairwell soon became too tight to maneuver. Just then, someone stepped in front of her, kicking the oing hunters down the stairs. Logan grabbed Sophie''s hand and made a break for it, with the bodyguards hot on their tail.


    "If this keeps up, we''re done for!" Sophie panted after nearly two hours of running and extreme tension, her energy waning and legs growing weak.


    Seeing her struggle, Logan tightened his grip, "If you don''t want to die, run faster. If they catch us, it''s over!"


    "Catch them!" The hunters and


    bodyguards were closing in. Logan, hearing their footsteps growing louder, whispered coldly in Sophie''s ear, "Everyone''s after us now. Take


    the right staircase to the fiftake


    floor;


    I''ll hold them off here."


    "No way!" Sophie protested, but Logan pushed her downward before she could finish.


    As the group nearly caught up with Logan, he stood his ground, waiting for them.


    Realizing arguing was pointless, Sophie veered right to the staircase.


    Back on the second floor, a blind spot, Vanessa could only vaguely see a struggle, missing Sophie''s escape.


    Meanwhile, all the socialites had gathered on the second floor, blocking Sophie''s path.


    "Move!" she shouted, thinking of Logan still fighting. Every second she wasted added to his danger.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ladies! If we catch her, we''re


    saved!" Desperation filled their eyes as several lunged at Sophie. This time she didn''t hold back, kicking them to the ground.


    In the stairwell, Logan fought fiercely. His mask slipped off in the scuffle revealing James''s face Distracted, a bodyguard stabbed him in the thigh with a small knife.


    James grunted in pain, copsing.


    Just then, a loud noise erupted from outside.

 Chapter 1134

    With a deafening crash, the door was kicked open, sending several hotel security guards flying. The spectacle caused all the masked attendees on the second floor to scatter in a panic. The room descended into chaos.


    Drawn by the sudden noise, Vanessa looked towards the door and saw Colby, d only in a white shirt stained with blood-whether his own or someone else''s was unclear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She hadn''t expected to see Colby again. The love she once felt for him had long since evaporated, reced by a burning hatred.


    "Kill them! Kill them all!" Vanessa''s voice echoed through the venue.


    The hunters charged outside, but were quickly overwhelmed as arge group of people stormed in, knocking them to the ground.


    A team of ck-d bodyguards entered, forming two rows.


    Odie stepped over a fallen hunter, his face grim as he removed the man''s mask, revealing an ordinary face.


    "Who gave you the guts to cause trouble on my turf?" Odie sneered coldly.


    The hunters stammered, "We... we''re just doing a job for money! We didn''t know he was connected to you, Mr. Odie... Please, have mercy!"


    In Summerfield, Odie''s name alone was enough to strike fear into anyone''s heart.


    Seeing the hunters beg for mercy, Odie remained unmoved. He turned to Jonah and ordered, "Take them away for questioning!" "Right away, boss."


    Odie''s men swiftly rounded up the fallen.


    Seeing how effortlessly these lowlifes were defeated, Odie couldn''t help but gloat to Colby, "You''re really something, Colby..."


    But before Odie could finish, he turned around to find that Colby had vanished.


    "Boss, Colby went upstairs," Jonah informed him.


    "What are you waiting for? Get up there now!"


    "On it."


    Jonah immediately directed his men upstairs, "Detain anyone suspicious!"


    "Understood!"


    On the second floor, Colby, having rushed upstairs, was the first to notice the bloodstains on the


    vel


    the


    ground, his pupils narrowingye


    sight.


    Soon, Odie arrived upstairs, his expression darkening upon seeing the bloodstains. Jonah reported, "Boss, our men are searching the venue, but the people who were here a moment ago have vanished..."


    "Enough! Find them! Now!"


    Odie was visibly frustrated.


    Sophie had been trapped here for two hours, and it was unclear what had happened during that time.


    But Sophie was not one to be easily cornered; she likely found a ce to hide... The blood might not even be hers. "Colby! You take upstairs!"


    Realizing this, Odie looked up to see Colby tearing off a strip of his shirt to wrap around a wound on his arm. His expression was unreadable, but his entire demeanor exuded a lethal air, as if he was on the verge of unleashing chaos.

 Chapter 1135

    "Colby, you-"


    "Get your people to find her, I''ve got other matters to handle."


    "What could be more important than finding Sophie?"


    A fierce glint shed in Colby''s eyes. "Whoever hurt her, I will never forgive them."


    On the fifth floor, Vanessa''s anger erupted into a frenzy as she saw Colby arrive and everyone scattered. "Colby! Colby! Why must you always ruin my ns? Is Sophie really that important to you? So important that you''de to her rescue despite your own injuries?" Vanessa screamed, trying to vent her rage.


    She didn''t notice Sophie had already crept up behind her.


    "The game''s over."


    Sophie''s voice was breathless. Vanessa turned, but Sophie was faster. Not knowing what Vanessa might do next, she pinned her to the floor without hesitation.


    Vanessa, frail as she was, stood no chance and was firmly restrained.


    "Do you enjoy ying with lives? Does killing give you a thrill? Vanessa, this time I won''t hold back just because of your connection to Colby. Spill everything you know! Otherwise, I have ways to make you wish you were dead but keep you alive!" Sophie knew Vanessa''s actions were driven by a death wish.


    But she wouldn''t let Vanessa take the easy way out. Today''s events were way beyond what Vanessa could pull off alone; someone had to be pulling the strings, using Vanessa as a pawn to get to her.


    Even if Vanessa''s actions were exposed and failed, she would never betray the mastermind due to her death wish and hatred. This would ensure Sophie''s future was filled with turmoil.


    And the mastermind could wash their hands clean of the whole affair.


    Vanessa was just a pawn, a tool for murder.


    "Sophie! What gives you the right? Let go of me!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Vanessa screamed towards the hall, "Someone! Kill Sophie! Kill her!"


    Sophie noticed the four bodyguards who had been with Vanessa were nowhere to be seen.


    Inside the hall, Odie''s people must have arrived, leaving Vanessa isted.


    She had noticed earlier that Odie''s men had captured all the hunters, but those four bodyguards, along with the masked individuals from


    the


    second floor, were still missing...


    Those people had to be of some significance.


    "Why... Why did you leave... Kill Sophie! Kill her!"


    Vanessa''s cries went unanswered.


    Finding sudden strength, she overpowered Sophie and knocked her down. Sophie stumbled, and Vanessa scrambled to pull a knife from her ck handbag, ready to charge at Sophie. But then, a gunshot echoed through the hall.


    Silence fell instantly.


    Vanessa stared incredulously at her arm, now bleeding from the bullet


    wound, and the knife dropped from


    her hand.


    She turned and saw Colby, his face dark and eyes cold, looking at her as if she were already dead.


    "Colby... anyone in this world can hurt me... but you, you can''t hurt me anymore!"

 Chapter 1136

    Colby didn''t even nce at Vanessa; all his focus was on Sophie, whoy sprawled on the ground. He rushed over, checking her for injuries, and only breathed easy once he was sure she was unharmed. In a low voice, Colby asked, "Do you always have to scare me half to death to be happy?"


    "This time... it wasn''t on purpose."


    Vanessa watched Colby and Sophie, feeling like an outsider.


    "Colby, Sophie, you''ll never find out from me who''s behind all this."


    With a bitterugh, Vanessa stepped back, leaned against the corridor railing, and tilted backward, plummeting from the fifth floor.


    There was a sickening thud.


    The noise made even Odie, who was searching for Sophie, look down.


    Vanessay in a pool of blood, her body drenched in it.


    The sight reminded Odie of Leticia.


    Leticia had died the same way.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Maybe they thought suicide would make the men they loved feel some regret or pity.


    But all it brought was cold, unfeeling disdain.


    Because if they didn''t value their own lives, how could anyone else value them?


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice broke the tension. Odie frowned as one of Jonah''s men dragged Sandy over, "Boss! This woman is acting suspiciously..."


    "Who says I''m suspicious? How dare you grab me! I''m the Pord family''s eldest daughter!"


    Sandy, pale as a sheet, pushed away the bodyguard gripping her arm. The bodyguard nced at Jonah, who signaled him to back off.


    The moment Odie saw Sandy, he grabbed her shoulders, his face dark with worry. "Where''s Sophie? Where is she?"


    "What are you doing! Let go of me!"


    Sandy shoved Odie and instinctively pped him.


    Odie''s cheek turned red instantly, and Jonah couldn''t help but shout, "Boss!"


    Odie, his neck veins bulging with barely-contained rage, grabbed Sandy by the throat and snarled, "I''ve had enough of you! Don''t make me do something I''ll regret! Killing you would be as easy as squashing a bug!"


    Sandy had never seen Odie like this and was terrified. Her face drained of color as she struggled to breathe, but she managed to gasp, "Save... Save Sophie..."


    Hearing Sophie''s name, Odie snapped back to reality. He shoved Sandy away, and she gasped for air, coughing until she finally calmed down.


    For once, Sandy didn''tsh out at


    Odie''s roughness. Instead, she said urgently, Host sight of Sophie twenty minutes after I headed upstairs! You''ve got to find her Isn''t Summerfield under your control? How can you not find her?"


    "You went upstairs? Tell me exactly! When did she disappear? Why did you split up?"


    Us!


    Odie demanded answers, and Sandy, desperate, exined, "Right after we got in, Vanessa said she wanted to y some hunter game, with the hunter chasing us to ''kill She had us chasing Sophie too! Sophi@knew something was off and hid with me. She told me to wait in a safe spot on the second floor, but I couldn''t find her! The ce was filled with screams, and I was too scared to make a sound... Why are you still standing here! I''ve told you everything! Go find her!"

 Chapter 1137

    Sandy was pushing her way through the crowd with Odie, tears streaming down her cheeks. She hadn''t noticed that with every word she uttered, Odie''s face grew paler. A survival game?


    How familiar that sounded.


    Barely anyone made it out of such games alive.


    Could someone as delicate as Sophie reallyst two hours?


    She had found a safe zone but chose to lead others there, drawing fire to herself.


    Was she out of her mind?


    "Boss..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Find her!" Odiemanded, barely containing his rage. "Even if you have to tear this ce apart, find Sophie!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Sandy copsed to the ground, utterly defeated.


    She never thought she''d face something so terrifying.


    Surrounded by glitz and mour, she always believed the world was beautiful.


    She had no idea it had such a dark and frightening side.


    "We found her! We found her!"


    Someone shouted, and Odie immediately turned toward the voice.


    Colby was slowlying down the stairs, carrying Sophie in his arms. She was draped in his jacket, utterly exhausted, resting against him. "Shen..."


    Odie instinctively wanted to go to her but hesitated, stopping in his tracks.


    Sophie gently tapped Colby''s shoulder, whispering, "Put me down, I can walk."


    "Alright."


    Colby gently set her down, wrapping the jacket tightly around her.


    Seeing Sophie alive, Sandy finally broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. "Oh my God! You''re alive! It''s so good... so good you''re alive!" Sandy hugged Sophie tightly, her tears and snot staining Colby''s jacket.


    Colby frowned slightly behind Sophie.


    That jacket... was a goner.


    "I''m not dead yet, why does it feel like you''re mourning me?"


    Sophie, barely able to speak,


    whispered. Seeing her condition, et


    Odie scoffed, "I thought Sophie had more in her, but she''s exhausted after just two hours?"


    "Thanks for your coldfort, Mr. Odie. Your people... sure arrived quickly."


    Sophie''s words had a sting, and Odie nced at the group behind him, the bodyguards all lowering their heads in shame.


    They had no idea something so serious had happened here!


    Sandy, with disdain, said, "And you said Summerfield was your territory.


    What happened? Someone pulled


    fast one on you right under your


    nose. Seems like you''re not as dominant in Summerfield as the


    rumors suggest."


    "What did you say?" Odie''s eyes filled with menace. "Believe it or not, I..."


    "Sophie, I feel all sticky and gross. I just want to go back, take a shower, and sleep. Let''s get out of this dreadful ce now."


    Sandypletely ignored Odie.


    Sophie truly had no energy left and said to Colby behind her, "Let''s go back, Colby." "Okay."


    Sophie held out her arms, and Colby naturally picked her up.


    Before leaving, Sophie didn''t forget to say to Odie, "Oh, Mr. Odie, please handle the mess here. It might keep you busy, but I''m sure you won''tin."

 Chapter 1138

    "You..."


    Odie found himself momentarily speechless.


    Sophie had already wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck, giving him a final wave goodbye.


    Downstairs, Sandy nced at Vanessa, whoy in a pool of her own blood after the fall. In the end, she walked over. Staring at her once-close friend, now unrecognizable, Sandy tore off a piece of ck veil from the hem of her dress and gently covered Vanessa''s face with it.


    She had always considered Vanessa her only friend.


    Even though she now knew that this friend had never truly cared for her.


    But what''s the point of holding a grudge?


    It''s just that she couldn''t let go.


    Sandy wiped away her tears, then followed Colby and the others out of the venue.


    Inside, Odie nced at the three who had already left and felt a surge of irritation. "Everyone''s gone? Leaving me alone to clean up this mess? Is that fair?"


    "Boss, I don''t think it''s fair at all. Why don''t we also head back-"


    Before Jonah could finish, Odie shot him a look. "Head back? And leave this ce unattended? What about the people we''ve caught? You think we can rely on these clowns?"


    The subordinates hung their heads even lower.


    How many times had they been chewed out tonight?


    Wasn''t it enough already?


    Odie irritably tugged at his tie.


    He always hated wearing these things. They were so damn annoying, especially when he was pissed!


    With his hands on his hips, Odie barked, "Search this ce top to bottom! And you! Bring that old fool Daniel to me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    His men quickly sprang into action. Jonah added, "Boss, Daniel''s already here, waiting at the entrance."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Bring him in!"


    "Yes, sir."


    It wasn''t long before Jonah had Daniel brought in.


    As soon as Daniel entered, he hurriedly addressed Odie, who was standing on the stairs. "Mr. Odie! IExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    had no idea my people would d


    something like this! Are you okay? Did you get hurt? If your friend got hurt because of this, my guilt would be enormous!"


    Odie scoffed. He had always looked down on Daniel''s wishy-washy nature. Walking down the stairs, he pulled out his handgun, a move that sent Daniel into a panic. In the next second, Odie pressed the barrel against Daniel''s forehead and coldly said, "You''ve gotten bold, old man, stopping my people!"


    "Mr. Odie! Please, calm down... I truly didn''t know about this! I swear!"


    Daniel was sweating bullets.


    But Odie just smacked him across the face with the gun and then kicked him to the ground. "You didn''t know? You''re telling me you didn''t know?"


    Odie kicked Daniel in the chest repeatedly, leaving him gasping and disoriented. "People book your venue, renovate your ce, and you tell me you didn''t know? You''ve turned against me, you old fool!" Bruised and swollen, Daniel begged for mercy. "Mr. Odie! I was wrong! Please, Mr. Odie, spare my life!"


    "Speak! Who booked the venue? Who gave you the guts to stop me?"


    "I''ll tell! I''ll tell!" Daniel stammered. "It was... it was Vanessa. She came to me, offering all of the White family''s assets she had inherited! I... I was blinded by greed. I said I''d help her this once, but I truly didn''t know she was going after Ms. Sophie!


    "Bullshit!"


    Odie yanked Daniel up by the cor. "I ordered your men to protect Sophie, and you''re telling me you didn''t know Vanessa was targeting her? Do you think I''m an idiot?"

 Chapter 1139

    Daniel realized he had put his foot in his mouth and quickly tried to backtrack, "I-I really had no idea! Honestly! Mr. Odie, I''ve been nothing but loyal to you all these years..."


    "Loyal?" Odie echoed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Fine then, prove your loyalty by joining your daughter in death."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?!" Daniel was blindsided by Odie''s harsh words. He stammered, "Mr. Odie, I''m the head of the Gibbs family! How can you treat me like this? Aren''t you scared I''ll spill all your secrets?"


    "As long as you''re breathing, feel free to try," Odie said, spreading his arms wide. "If I were scared of you, I''d be a coward. Go ahead, expose me. Let''s see if you make it out alive or if my bullet gets to you first." "You..." Daniel''s words trailed off, knowing full well how quick Odie''s bullets were.


    "If you tell me who you''ve been working with, I might just let you live. The choice is yours-think it over carefully," Odie said, sounding almost magnanimous.


    In the old days, even if Daniel had snitched, he wouldn''t have made it out alive. Gritting his teeth, Daniel looked up and dered, "It was really Ms. Vanessa, no one else."


    Odie''s smile faded, his expression turning cold. "Oh?"


    "Go ahead, Mr. Odie, do your worst! But let me tell you, don''t think you''re the king of Summerfield. Compared to that person, you''re nothing!" Daniel''s defiance only served to infuriate Odie.


    "Good, very good," Odie sneered, taking a few steps back. "Don''t worry, I won''t dirty my own hands. I''ll have someone you''d never expect take care of you."


    Daniel froze, his mind racing. Someone he''d never expect?


    Just then, Polly walked in slowly. Daniel eyed the unfamiliar face, racking his brain buting up nk.


    "Who are you?" Daniel''s confusion was evident.


    Polly''s face was a mask of indifference until Odie tossed a handgun to her. For a moment, emotion flickered across her features.


    "You''ve always wanted to kill him.


    Now''s your chance. It''s up to


    you kill or don''t kill," Odie saidel


    leaving the decision to Polly


    Polly stared at Daniel, the man who was her father in name but had no memory of her, his illegitimate daughter. Stepping closer, she said, "You despicable old man, you deserve to die."


    "What are you doing? Who are you? I don''t know you!" Daniel backed away, panic setting in.


    "How many women have you hurt? How many illegitimate daughters do you have? You probably can''t even keep track," Polly said coldly.


    "You''re my daughter? Daughter!


    Please, save me! I don''t want to die!"


    Daniel scrambled to her feet,


    begging for mercy, but his eyes were locked on the gun in her hand. Polly trembled, memories of her friend''s death, her mother''s suffering, all flooding back.


    But in the midst of her turmoil, a conversation with Sophie surfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 1140

    "I know you hate Daniel, but if you ever get the chance to kill him, I hope you won''t go through with it."


    "Why? Just because Ms. Sophie thinks he''s my father, I should spare him?"


    "No, not because he''s your father, but because he''s a monster and you''re human. Ruining your life over a monster isn''t worth it. Unless... you feel life has no meaning, then maybe killing him might give you some relief. But I believe you want to live, and once the rage passes, you''ll regret it..." "So you want me to just let him continue his miserable life?"


    "Who says being alive is always a good thing? Sometimes death is a release. There are ways to make life a living hell."


    ...


    At that moment, Polly looked down at Daniel, who was kneeling on the ground, desperately trying to grab the knife from her hand, and she sneered.


    "Boss, I''ve made up my mind."


    Polly said coldly, "I don''t want him dead."


    Odie was surprised by Polly''s answer, but the next second, Polly fiercely added, "I want him to live a life worse than death!"


    Polly''s knife shed across Daniel''s left wrist, making him howl in pain. She continued, "I want your Gibbs family assets. Hand them over, or I''ll cripple your other hand."


    "Take them, take them! I''ll give them to you!"


    Daniel was terrified, retreating continuously.


    Polly tossed the prepared share transfer agreement in front of Daniel, who almost immediately signed his name on it, begging, "I''ve signed it! I''ve signed it!"


    Polly picked up the agreement from the ground, prepared earlier by Sophie.


    This was what the Gibbs family owed her!


    Looking at Daniel on the ground, he pleaded, "I''ve given you thepany! Let me go! I''m your dad!"


    His voice cut off abruptly as Polly inserted the small knife between his legs, not harming him but scaring him enough to wet himself.


    Polly stated, "Mr. Gibbs, if you can''t control your lower half, then let me handle that for you."


    With a swift move, blood sttered everywhere.


    For Daniel, women were his greatest pleasure, and the Gibbs family assets his strongest backing. Now, she had taken both from him.


    Debts must be paid, right?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Having fathered so many illegitimate daughters, yet treating his own daughter as a tool for his ambitions, disposing of his lovers like


    trash-was such a man ever


    human?


    right; she shouldn''t


    person was her father, but b


    beast didn''t deserve because


    effort.


    She had a bright future ahead and mustn''t ruin her life over a creature less than a dog.


    Jonah said to Polly, "We''ll take care of the rest. You can go now."


    "Understood."


    Polly walked out with the share transfer agreement.


    Jonah looked at Odie and asked, "Boss, we''re just giving the Gibbs family assets to Polly?"


    "They were rightfully hers to begin with."


    Odie nced at Daniel, now


    unconscious from pain, and said "Every viin is the architect of his own misfortune. Running into Sophie, he got what he deserved."

 Chapter 1141

    "What?"


    What does this have to do with Sophie?


    Odie turned on his heel, addressing Jonah, "Clean up the scene, lock him up, interrogate thoroughly, and if he doesn''t spill, just take care of it." "Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile


    Outside the Pearl Hotel, James was limping with a badly injured leg, leaving a trail of blood that led to an apartment building across the street.


    Inside the apartment, William had dozed off waiting and was jolted awake by a loud door m. He jumped off the couch and, seeing James sprawled at the door, rushed over to help him up. "Good grief, how do you always end up bleeding this much?" William let out a heavy sigh, realizing that being a doctor was no walk in the park.


    Hired by one, then hired by another.


    He had been in Devonport, then was sent overseas, and now he found himself in Summerfield.


    The constant back-and-forth, treating the ailments of the wealthy-it was fast money but pure torture!


    Who else managed to injure themselves every other day?


    "Let me see the wound..."


    "Do I have to? It''s obviously a knife wound!"


    William lifted James''s leg, revealing that the thigh was drenched in blood. Beneath the torn flesh, a prosthetic leg had been fitted.


    Staring at the raw, bleeding connection where the prosthetic met the knee, William was stunned. "You ran here?"


    "Yeah."


    "You got into a fight?"


    "With your leg?"


    Seeing James''s silence, William''s frustration peaked. "Do you have any idea how expensive this prosthetic is? You''re just wrecking it¡ªand me!" Repairing a prosthetic was costly, not to mention the severe injury to the stump.


    "You can''t walk on this leg for a while," William said bluntly.


    "How long?"


    "About a month."


    "That''s too long."


    "Then two weeks!"


    "Still too long."


    "Then find another doctor. I''m out!"


    William started to leave but, seeing James stay silent, his medical instincts made him turn back. "Your leg was shot through overseas. You waited too long to get it treated. It was ruined, but you didn''t have to amputate. What were you thinking? Keeping the leg would have been ugly?... Okay, you''d have had a limp, but you''re too obsessed with looking powerful."


    Jamescked the energy to argue with William.


    His decision to amputate was partly because he had a lot to do and needed to walk normally, which only a prosthetic could allow.


    On the other hand, it was alsoExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    self-punishment. The high-tech


    prosthetic let him walk like a normat person but caused significant wear on his amputated bone. However, this pain was nothingpared to what Sophie had endured,


    Even if it meant enduring bone wear and agonizing pain, he epted it.


    James murmured, "Just disinfect and medicate it for now... In a few days, I need to go back to Devonport."


    "Back to Devonport? In your condition? Forget it."


    William stated, "You need at least


    two weeks to recover, I''m not


    kidding. You said you wanted to


    you do it!"


    "I''ll pay extra."


    "...Seven days, give me seven days!"

 Chapter 1142

    Inside the Minton family household, chaos reigned.


    "Bro! You have no idea how terrifying today was! Those people were out for our blood! Several folks are missing! You need to talk to Dad and get him to have those people arrested!" Sandy clutched Angelo''s arm, her voice shaking with fear. Angelo, groggy and bewildered from being yanked out of sleep in the dead of night, struggled to make sense of Sandy''s frantic words. Her disjointed rambling was giving him a headache.


    "Brother! You have to promise me! Please, promise me!" Sandy begged, shaking Angelo''s arm desperately.


    "Stop! Hold on!" Angelo finally interjected, fully awake now thanks to Sandy''s persistence. "Who are these people you''re talking about?"


    For the past half-hour, all Sandy had said was ''they'' and ''those people.'' He still had no clue who she meant.


    "The leader was Vanessa!" Sandy finally blurted out.


    "And Vanessa?" Angelo asked.


    "...She''s dead."


    "And the others?"


    "I don''t know."


    Angelo copsed onto the couch, utterly defeated. "Sis, I''m no superhero! If Colby and Odie can''t find them, how am I supposed to?" He sighed, realizing his sisterhad unrealistic expectations of him.


    Even if Kiran were still around, he doubted Kiran would know who these people were.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Upstairs, Odie emerged from his bedroom, his face stern. "If you want to chat, go back to your room. Don''t disturb my sleep."


    "You just got back, and you''re already sleepy?" Sandy retorted, still too shaken to sleep. She remembered Odie used to barely sleep at night.


    "Mind your own business," Odie shot back. "If you don''t shut up, I''ll have someone sew your mouth shut!" With that, he returned to his room.


    Angelo was immensely grateful for Odie''s intervention. Eager to get back to sleep, he patted Sandy''s hand gently. "Sandy, you''ve had a rough night. Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay? Tomorrow!" He got up from the couch and dashed upstairs.


    Seeing Angelo refuse to take action,


    Sandy pulled out her phone and


    dialed their father, Caelum,


    mumbling to herself, "If you won''t talk to Dad, I will! With Dad stepping in, those hidden viins don''t stand a chance!"


    The phone rang twice. Normally, Caelum would answer her calls immediately, but this time, there was no response. Frowning, Sandy checked her phone, making sure she had dialed the right number, and tried again.


    Dad always doted on her and would never miss her calls. What was going on today?


    Sandy checked the time. Maybe Dad went to bed early and didn''t hear the phone? She sighed, deciding to try again tomorrow. Putting her phone away, she headed upstairs to her room.


    The next morning, Sophie woke up and instinctively reached out to the empty space beside her. Colby, who should have been lying next to her, was gone.

 Chapter 1143

    "Colby?"


    Sophie groggily woke up, her eyes slowly focusing on the clock hanging on the wall. It was already half-past twelve. She had been so exhausted from the previous day that she slept right through to the afternoon. rushing to make lunch for me?"


    Pushing open her bedroom door, Sophie made her way downstairs. She found Colby in the kitchen, busily preparing lunch. It seemed everyone else was still asleep. Seeing Colby like this, Sophie couldn''t help but smile. "You still haven''t fully recovered, and you''re already Colby, carrying a Dutch oven, stepped out and said, "Go lie down a bit longer; the other dish will be ready soon."


    As Sophie descended the stairs, she threw herself into Colby''s arms, instantly feeling her fatigue melt away. "Colby... I''m so tired. Could you add a chicken leg to my meal?"


    "Of course."


    Colby gently patted Sophie''s head. Just then, Angelo burst out of his room. "Who''s cooking chicken stew? It smells amazing!"


    Seeing the two embraced on the first floor, Angelo''s face turned a shade of awkward red. He nced up at the ceiling, whistling, "I''ll just... check on the chicken stew in the kitchen."


    "Mr. Colby, let me take care of the kitchen," offered Timothy from a corner, where he had been cleaning.


    Colby, without even a direct nce at Timothy, coldly declined, "No need."


    When Colby''s gaze returned to Sophie, it softened warmly. "Sit on the couch and wait for me; it''ll be ready soon."


    "Okay!"


    Sophie nodded, her gaze drifting towards Timothy. Seeing Timothy still diligently doing his chores, seemingly oblivious to the previous night''s events, Sophie began to doubt her own judgment. Was this underage boy really one of the masterminds behind it all, or just an insignificant underling?


    "Ms. Sophie."


    Jonah returned from outside,


    looking as if he had been working through the night. He approached saying, "Ms. Sophie, we didn''t find the three missing socialites at the venue yesterday, nor did we see the masked man you described."


    "And what about Logan?"


    "Logan?"


    "The person who saved me yesterday that I told you about."


    Jonah frowned, "There were indeed bloodstains at the scene, but no sign of the person you mentioned."


    Was Logan hurt? Sophie fell silent. Where could he have gone if he was injured?


    "So, you''re telling me, after all the borate trap Vanessa set up, she''s the only one who ended up dead, and everyone else has vanished?"


    "Based on the four bodyguards you


    described, we''ve conducted a thorough search throughout downtown Summerfield and haven''t spotted them. We''ve also checked


    the CCTV footage from the streets, but it showed nothing."


    "All these people disappeared, and you''re telling me the CCTV captured nothing? Could it be that the Pearl Hotel has an underground passage hidden beneath it?"


    That remark made both Sophie andExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jonah snap back to reality. An underground passage. Just like the one the Mintons had uncovered before. It was possible the Pearl Hotel had one too!


    "I''ll go and find out right now!" Jonah turned and ran.


    Sophie, however, felt an unsettling tightness in her chest, filled with anxiety.


    "Trouble! Trouble!"


    Sandy ran out of her room, pale-faced, and eximed, "Something terrible has happened at home!"

 Chapter 1144

    "Trouble? What kind of trouble could there be?" Angelo walked out of the kitchen, a chicken drumstick hanging from his mouth.


    Sandy, clutching her phone, said anxiously, "Dad''s not answering my calls!"


    Angelo rolled his eyes. "Seriously? Is him not answering your call that rare? The old man never answers mine!"


    "How can youpare yourself to me? Daddy adores me! He has never not answered my calls before!" Sandy was on the verge of tears.


    Sophie chimed in, "Could it be that he just didn''t see it?"


    "That''s impossible! Daddy is always glued to his phone. I called himst night, and he didn''t answer. He should have called me back today! But now, no one picks up!" "Why don''t you just call the house phone then?" Angelo suggested.


    He immediately took out his cell phone, dialed thendline at home, and after a single ring, the call was answered, "Hello, you''ve reached the Pord residence." "Hey, it''s your young master. Put my father on the phone."


    "The young master? Is it really you?"


    "No kidding! Who else would it be? Hurry up and get the old man on the phone!"


    "Young master... the master, he... he''s..."


    Hearing the hesitation on the other end, Angelo''s tone grew serious, "What''s going on? What happened to the old man?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "The master... the master has been hospitalized!"


    Angelo''s heart raced. "Which hospital? What''s wrong with him? Is it serious?"


    "It''s very serious. The doctor said... it''s just a matter of days now."


    Angelo''s urgency spiked. "Listen, we''reing home! We''re heading back right now!"


    After hanging up, Angelo dragged Sandy downstairs. Sandy, puzzled, asked, "Brother, what''s going on?"


    "Dad''s been hospitalized! We need to rush back overseas. I''m booking the flights right now!"


    "What?!"


    Meanwhile, overseas at the Pord family residence-


    Viona hung up the phone, turned to Caelum standing nearby, and whispered, "Master, was it okay to say that?"


    Caelum, with a stern face, replied, "Next time, get straight to the point and make it more dramatic."


    "Yes, master," Viona agreed, though inwardly she rolled her eyes. How much more dramatic could she get? Any more, and it would sound like a death sentence! Caelum settled into the sofa, and the butler poured him a cup of tea. "Master, will the young master and misse back?"


    "They will definitelye back.


    Those two rascals sneaking out when I wasn looking, thinking I wouldn''t find out? I turn a blind eye when they go out to have fun for a few days, but now, they''ve been out ying for so long they even went to Summerfield. Is that a ce they should be going? Staying in Summerfield any longer, and ten enemies wouldn''t be enough to deal with them!"


    "Yes, yes, the young master and miss were indeed impulsive this time." Caelum took a sip of tea. "The Russell family''s girl married Colby, didn''t she?" "Yes, our young master and miss were the best man and maid of honor."


    "That''s giving face to the Costello family," Caelum said with discontent. "If our Aiden had been there, the Russell girl might not have married into the Costello family!"


    The butler chuckled awkwardly. "When Ms. Sophie was born, you, master, even tried to secure a match for her. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out."


    "The four great families are closely


    linked, and in this generation, the Russell family had the only daughter. They fought tooth and nail for their grandsons, initially settling on the Aldridge family. If it weren''t for unforeseen circumstances, those two were a match made in heaven. Who would have thought fate had other ns, and in the end, it benefited the Costello family''sd."

 Chapter 1145

    Caelum couldn''t help but shake his head. The youngdy from the Russell family was indeed charming, but unfortunately, it seemed their own Aiden wasn''t lucky enough to win her favor.


    Meanwhile, Sandy and Angelo had to rush to the airport without any dy. Sophie always felt there was something fishy about Caelum''s sudden illness. He seemed perfectly healthy thest time they met. So, what went wrong so suddenly? "Sophie, either eat your food or don''t, but could you stop poking your rice with your fork? You''re turning perfectly good rice into mush!" Odie said, frowning deeply across the table.


    Snapping back to reality, Sophie noticed she had poked several holes in the rice in her bowl. While dishing out some vegetables for Sophie, Colby, without looking up, said to Odie, "Focus on your own meal and stop meddling." Feeling frustrated but unable to retort, Odie kept his silence.


    Jonah burst in through the door, eximing, "Boss, we found an underground passage beneath the Pearl Hotel. Following it, we discovered it leads straight to a church."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A church?" Colby asked.


    "Yeah, a big one on Chemical Road. There''s a priest who gives sermons there during the day," Jonah exined.


    "What kind of sermons? The Bible?" Colby inquired.


    Jonah shrugged, "I''m not sure about that."


    Sophie added, "I saw those people yesterday, all wearing masks. The atmosphere was creepy, like some cult. It felt like a ritual, and we were the intended offerings."


    Reying the scenes from the previous night in her mind, Sophie continued, "Vanessa mentioned she squandered her fortune to set me up in a death trap. I think that money didn''t go to Daniel but to the person behind all this."


    Odie frowned, "Squander her fortune? What fortune does the White family even have left? Isn''t all of the White family''s money in Colby''s hands?"


    Colby calmly responded, "I''ve returned it all."


    Odie wanted to call Colby a fool. To return such a vast fortune. But then, Odie''s gaze shifted towards Sophie and in aminstant, he understood everything. "It seems you truly love Sophie. To avoid Vanessa''s entanglements and not owe the White family any favors, you''ve returned all of their fortune."


    Hearing this, Sophie was also somewhat surprised, "You... when did you return it?" "I''ve said before, I''d clear all obstacles in our path. Besides, it''s not a big deal."


    Over the years abroad, Colby had been cultivating a clean force. The White family had long ceased to be of importance to him. Moreover, he'' still had the connections he''d made over the years. Only by returning the White family''s wealth to Vanessa could he free himself from owing them anything.


    Hearing this, Odie couldn''t help but sneer. To go to such lengths for a woman was indeed foolish. He would never do such a thing for a woman in the future.


    As dusk fell, Sandy and Angelo took


    a night flight back to the Pord


    family. Upon arrival, they saw lights shining in the Pord family''s half Dragging his suitcase, Angelo asked anxiously, "Where''s Dad? Take me to him!"


    "Your dad''s right here," came a voice from behind them. Turning around, Sandy and Angelo were each met with a tap on the head from Caelum''s walking stick. "You two rascals! Running away from home now, are you? I''ll have you know, you''re not going anywhere! Stay at home where I can keep an eye on you!"

 Chapter 1146

    Outside the old church in Summerfield, Odie leaned against his car, lighting a cigarette. By the time he finished his smoke, Jonah and his crew had sealed the ce off. "Find anything?" Odie asked.


    Jonah gestured for his team to bring over a few boxes. They opened them to reveal ck cloaks and some white masks that looked like props from a European y. "Is this all?" Odie frowned.


    "That''s it," Jonah confirmed.


    Odie took a deep breath and nced at Sophie, who was sitting in the car. "Is this it?" he asked, holding up one of the masks.


    Sophie looked at the mask, her memory aligning with the sight. She nodded, "That''s the one."


    "Pack it up and take it away," Odie ordered.


    "Mr. Odie, you''re quite the expert at this," Jonah remarked.


    "Decent enough," Odie shrugged.


    "That wasn''t apliment."


    Sophie had thought Odie had something urgent when he called her over that morning, but it turned out he just wanted to seal the church.


    "Mr. Odie, have you thought about how we''ll catch those people next time they gather if you seal the church now?" Sophie asked.


    "The Pearl Hotel is already under my control. Do you think they''lle back here?" Odie replied.


    "That makes sense. Looks like you do think things through," Sophie admitted.


    "Obviously."


    "So, what''s the point of sealing this church?" Sophie pressed.


    Odie frowned, "Don''t you find it satisfying?"


    Sophie forced a half-decent smile, "So, you called me over just to satisfy me?"


    "Didn''t it?"


    "Should I thank you then, Mr. Odie?"


    "No need. Happy to help."


    Sophie rubbed her temples. Smart, but not by much.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Colby''s almost healed, so we''ll leave things here to you, Mr. Odie. Colby will pick me up, and we have a noon flight back to Devonport."


    Hearing that Sophie and Colby were


    heading back to Devonport, Odie paused mid-flick of his cigarette. After a moment, he slowly said, "Leaving this mess to me, huh? You''re quite the strategist, Sophie.


    II


    "Mr. Odie, I''m solving a problem for you in Summerfield. How is that leaving a mess?"


    "Nice try," Odie shot back. "The person wanted to kill you, not me."


    "Does it matter? We''re in this together now," Sophie replied. "I''ve given you the share transfer agreement of Burke International. Whether that person wants to kill me or you is still unclear."


    "Bold of you to say that. If it weren''t for you..." Odie''s sentence trailed off as he saw Sophie''s reflection in the rearview mirror.


    He changed his tone, "If it weren''t for needing Devonport''s influence, I wouldn''t have taken the risk of buying your shares."


    Soon, Colby''s car pulled up in front of the church. Sophie looked at Odie and said, "Exactly, we both got what we needed. Thanks for your care these past few days. As they say, we''ll meet again if fate allows."


    Watching Sophie''s carefree expression in the rearview mirror, Odie looked away. He had always known Sophie was ready to leave once her business was done, but now that the day hade, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was letting her go too easily, like he was the one losing out.

 Chapter 1147

    Sophie stepped out of the car, and Timothy quickly opened the rear door for her.


    A little whileter, Jonah came back after handling some business only to find Sophie gone. He asked, "Boss, did Sophie and Colby just leave like that?" "What did you expect? Should I have invited them for lunch? Do I owe them anything?" Odie, clearly annoyed, snapped, "Drive, let''s head home." "Yes, boss."


    As Jonah buckled up, he handed Odie a bank card, saying, "Boss, Sophie asked me to give this to you this morning."


    Odie looked at the card and said, "What''s this? The bill for their stay over the past few days?"


    "Seems like it."


    "At least she has some decency."


    A faint smile crossed Odie''s face, but it quickly faded when he checked the bnce on the card and saw exactly $769.86. So precise!


    Sophie really wasn''t willing to lose even a cent.


    "Get some people to look into the Spellman family and take Timothy''s father into custody."


    "Boss, Sophie has already taken Timothy to Devonport. He hasn''t shown any unusual behavior the night beforest. Do we still need to control the Spellman family?"


    "My gut tells me there''s something fishy about the Spellman family."


    All the time Odie had spent in Summerfield, the Spellman family had always stayed under the radar. Now that they had popped up, Odie''s instincts screamed that there was a puppet master pulling the strings in Summerfield. Especially the night Sophie got into trouble-how could the Spellman family have coincidentally asked to meet him?


    If he wasn''t worried about tipping them off, Odie would have already nabbed that old man from the Spellman family for a thorough questioning.


    Noticing Odie''s worried expression, Jonah suggested, "If you''re really uneasy, boss, I can have someone from Devonport keep an eye on Timothy."


    "Whose territory is Devonport? Do you think we need your supervision? People might think I have a thing for Sophie."


    Odie grew even more irritated,


    "Enough, let''s go home! Let


    Devonport handle its own mess.


    What does it have to do with me? Move it, and stop mentioning


    ve


    Sophie! The more you talk about her, the more annoyed I get!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "... Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, in Devonport-


    "It''s been three days... Why haven''t they returned!"


    Adlermented dramatically, having been swamped in the office for three days and nights. He finally had a girlfriend, yet no time for romance!


    That darn Colby, insisting on a hard-line approach!


    ''Knock knock-


    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    Adler, without looking up, said, "Not seeing anyone! Busy here!"


    "Mr. Adler, we''re back."


    Hearing Sophie''s voice, Adler immediately looked up. Seeing Sophie and Colby standing at the door, his eyes welled up with tears, "You tricksters! Why did you take so long toe back!"


    Sophie and Colby exchanged a look, sharing a mutual helplessness.


    "What are you crying for, acting like a big baby? How embarrassing," Jenna walked out from behind Sophie and Colby, adding, "Colby got hurt so many times and never cried. Learn from him."


    "I''d rather take ten stabs from Griffin than be forced into running S Corporation as the CEO!"

 Chapter 1148

    Half an hourter, in the CEO''s office at S Corporation-


    Sophie nced at the ounts in her hand, eyes wide with surprise. "Not only did we not lose money, but we actually made quite a profit? Mr. Adler, you''ve really outdone yourself. I''m impressed!" "Seriously?"


    Jenna came over, and after seeing the substantial profit, she chimed in, "It must be because of the decisions made after Sophie left Devonport. Otherwise, how could we have made so much money?"


    "It wasn''t me!" Adler quickly added. "All the credit goes to Mr. Gordon. You have no idea; after Sophie left, Elodie went nuts attacking S Corporation. With my limited skills, I couldn''t handle it. Mr. Gordon took care of everything!"


    Sophie asked, puzzled, "How did Mr. Gordon manage that?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he used some kind of charm offensive or something."


    "Get outta here! You think Mr. Gordon is like you?" Jenna smacked Adler on the back of his head and said, "Even if you used your rear end to think, you should know that Mr. Gordon dealt with Reeves International through business savvy and connections. Otherwise, how could Elodie have been so restrained?"


    "I was just saying! Why''d you hit me?" Adler pouted, feeling wronged.


    Hearing Adler mention Mr. Gordon''s intervention, Sophie asked, "Has Mr. Gordon been at Burke Estate all this time?"


    Adler nodded. "Yeah, where else would he go? I bet he''s hardly ever left home. This time, he flew directly to Summerfield for your and Colby''s wedding, which was a big deal! Mr. Gordon is really a stand-up guy."


    As Adler spoke, he paused for a moment, noticing Timothy standing at the door. He pointed at him, saying, "Maybe you should exin first. You went to the Minton family and came back after three days with a young bodyguard. What''s that about?"


    The young bodyguard looked rather handsome, albeit young.


    Adler whispered, "No one cares in Summerfield, but here, hiring childbor is illegal."


    "Shut up!" Jenna smacked Adler on the back of his head again, saying


    "What are you talking about! Sophie


    and Colby would never hire childbor."


    Sophie said, "It''s not childbor, just a minor."


    Hearing this, Jenna and Adler were stunned.


    A minor?!


    Sophie continued, "Consider him a prisoner of war under mymand, to be ordered around at will."


    Sophie spoke in a voice only the four of them could hear.


    Jenna then whispered, "So, this young worker is a spy?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Adler whispered even softer, "A


    minor


    a spy? Does he have the et


    smarts to match you all? Sophie will


    w him for sure." Conte will


    Sophie said, "He won''t be outyed. He could be useful to keep around."


    Colby, watching the three rare moments of silliness, gently shook his head.


    "Babe, it''s time to go home." Colby gently reminded her.


    He had prepared their new house, which they had yet to visit.


    ???


    Only then did Sophie remember that she had promised Colby on the ne that they would go to their new home to spend their bted wedding night. Sophie stood up, took Colby''s arm, and said, "Sorry everyone, I need to apany my husband back to our new home first. Let''s catch up tomorrow."


    Adler, watching this scene, said with contentment, "Happiness, pure happiness. Tonight will surely be blissful."

 Chapter 1149

    "That''s a bit of a hassle. My little intern will crash at your ce for the night, and I''ll swing by to pick him up tomorrow."


    "Yes, yes, yes... What?!"


    Adler snapped back to reality.


    Bring that not-so-little kid to their house?


    Adler immediately changed his tune, "That doesn''t sound like a good idea! He is..."


    A spy!


    What if he tries something?


    Sophie said, "That''s exactly why we need to keep him close. Mr. Adler, rx. If it''s inconvenient for you, we can send him to Burke Estate. Mr. Gordon is smart enough to handle it." Jenna nodded in agreement. "That sounds good, it''ll save us both some trouble."


    She patted Adler on the shoulder. "Don''t just stand there, get to work."


    Adler grimaced.


    Nothing good ever came his way!


    Now, even the task of settling a minor had fallen on him.


    Outside the CEO''s office, Timothy saw Sophie and Colby leaving and immediately followed them. Adler called out from behind, "Hey! You, wait a sec."


    Timothy stopped and looked back at Adler. "Mr. Adler, do you need something?"


    "You''re not going back with them tonight; you''reing with us."


    Hearing this, Timothy furrowed his brows.


    Jenna said, "Since Sophie brought you here, you''ll stay with us at the Burke Estate."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing he would stay at the Burke Estate made Timothy''s frown deepen.


    Sophie actually let him stay at the Burke Estate?


    Was she not worried about him, or was it a deliberate trap?


    Seeing Timothy''sck of response, Adler asked, "Hey? Did you hear what we said?"


    "I''ll follow Ms. Sophie''s arrangements. If Ms. Sophie wants me at the Burke Estate, then that''s where I''ll be." "Alright, at least you''re obedient."


    Jenna waved at Timothy, "Thene with us to the Burke Estate Whenever Sophie remembers you, she''le for you. Until then, just take good care of us."


    "By the way, the Burke Estate has tons of staff quarters and a great environment. You''ll probably like it."


    Timothy didn''t say a word.


    Rumor had it that the Burke Estate was protected by top-level security.


    Tonight, he would see just how formidable the Burke Estate really was.


    In Devonport, downtown.


    Sophie kept her eyes closed the whole ride. "Colby, you wouldn''t be messing with me, would you?"


    "Honey, we''re married now. How can you not trust me?"


    Colby''s tone was filled with amusement. He parked the car in the garage and said, "You can''t open your eyes yet."


    "Not yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "How do I get out of the car?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "And how do I get upstairs?"


    "I''ll carry you."


    Sophie waspletely defeated by Colby.


    Colby unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door, every move gentle. He bent down, and Sophie, feeling around with her hands on


    Colby''s broad back, said, "Colby, if you dare to mess with me, you''re dead!"


    "Our wedding night, how could I?"


    Colby carried Sophie step by step up the stairs. Sophie teasingly asked, "Oh, so the new house doesn''t have an elevator? You want to exhaust me in the future?"


    "With me around, you won''t get tired."

 Chapter 1150

    ---


    Finally, Colby set Sophie down from his back.


    "Alright, open your eyes and tell me what you think."


    Sophie opened her eyes to a warm and inviting room, a far cry from the stark ck-and-white decor she was expecting. Instead, the room was a cozy cream color, filled with fluffy, adorable plush toys and a soft, beautiful sofa-exactly the kind of ce a girl would love to live in.


    A golden retriever bounded out from a corner,unching itself at Sophie with such enthusiasm that she could barely fend it off. "Dawn! Dawn, calm down! Okay, okay, mommy will let you lick, just one lick and then no more fuss!"


    Sophie squatted down, and the golden retriever eagerly licked her cheeks several times before happily wagging its tail and sitting on the floor.


    "This is our new home in Devonport," Colby said, wrapping his arms around her from behind. "After we''re done with our busy schedules here, we can escape to the mountains for a few quiet days. If you want to stay in the city, we''lle back. Wherever you want to go, I''ll always be with you."


    "So, does that mean if I fall in love with a ce, you''ll buy a house there for me?" Sophie teased.


    "It''s not out of the question," Colby replied with a grin.


    "But we shouldn''t be so wasteful with money."


    Sophie turned around, hugging Colby tightly. "One home is enough for us."


    "Alright," he said, stroking her hair.


    "You should go take a shower. I''m exhausted," Sophie said, yfully nestling in Colby''s embrace.


    "Let''s shower together," Colby suggested.


    "But I still have to feed Dawn," Sophie protested, gently pushing Colby towards the bathroom. He had no choice but to let her guide him in.


    Once Colby was in the bathroom, Sophie headed to the living room. She immediately noticed a white porcin bowl on the table, along with Dawn''s dog food and meal cans.


    As she prepared Dawn''s meal, she said, "Dawn, don''t you think daddy is wonderful?"


    Dawn seemed to understand, nudging Sophie''s hand. She continued, "From today onwards, you not only have a mom who loves you but also a dad who cares for you. Are you happy?"


    Dawn happily licked Sophie''s palm.


    Sophie smiled contentedly. After preparing Dawn''s meal, she patted his head and said, "Go ahead and eat. From now on, mommy will make sure you have lots of delicious food every day."


    Just as Sophie finished speaking, a strong arm suddenly lifted her up from behind. She instinctively shouted, only to see Colby, wearing a bathrobe, holding her. "Colby! Put me down!"


    Sophie''s cheeks reddened. The room was quiet, with just the two of them, while Dawn, who was eating, perked up his ears and tilted his head to watch them. Colby whispered, "The bath is ready. On our wedding night, how could I bathe alone?"


    Sophie tried to resist but eventually wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck. "The doctor did say you shouldn''t engage in any strenuous activity."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "We''ll see if I''m fully healed. My wife can checkter," Colby said with a yful glint in his eye as he carried Sophie towards the bathroom.


    The second-floor bathroom Colby


    had renovated was spacious, with a bathtubrge enough for two. The window was transparent, offering a clear view of the outside scenery while providing privacy from outside onlookers.


    The second-floor terrace featured a huge swimming pool, a rxation area, and even a small garden and pool designed just for Dawn.

 Chapter 1151

    Colby nted a gentle kiss on Sophie''s lips, a kiss brimming with longing. The bathroom was steamy, making Sophie''s face flush an even deeper shade of red. In a low, husky voice, Colby murmured, "Darling, don''t you think you owe me a proper wedding night? Shouldn''t you make it up to me, with interest?" "Don''t you dare," Sophie shot back, her face turning crimson. "Once! Just once!"


    "Hmm? Ten times, you say?"


    The next day, Sophie woke up in the soft, oversized bed, feeling sore all over. She couldn''t remember thest time she felt this exhausted, not even after that day when she was chased for over two hours.


    She nced at Colby, who was lying beside her, already awake. Pouting, she said, "Colby, from now on... I want to sleep in separate rooms!"


    "There''s only one master bedroom here. You''ll never get to sleep away from me, ever," he replied, pulling her into a tighter embrace.


    Meanwhile, over at the Burke Estate-


    "Sophie and Colby haven''t finished their wedding night yet? It''s already afternoon!" Adler eximed from the living room, ncing uneasily at Timothy, who was busy in the kitchen.


    Seeing Adler so jittery, Jenna tried to calm him down. "What''s there to worry about? Mr. Gordon said, as long as they''re here, nothing will happen."


    "Really? Why do I feel like that kid''s gaze has turned cold? Last night he was apliant littlemb, and today he''s showing his true colors?"


    In the kitchen, Timothy was cooking


    but kept a vignt eye on the scene outside. Although there were guards patrolling the Burke Estate, the security didn''t seem as intimidating as the rumors suggested. However, upon closer inspection, Timothy noticed over twenty miniature cameras scattered around the yard, rms hidden among the flower beds, and a plethora of infrared devices-so sensitive they could detect even a passing mosquito.


    Any suspicious person at Burke Estate would be instantly recorded, and any dangerous action would result in immediate capture by the guards at the gates. Gordon sure knew how to secure a ce. The Burke Estate''s security was top-notch. Causing trouble here was next to impossible.


    Timothy''s face darkened. HeN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    regretted agreeing toe to the Burke Estate so quickly. Now, not only could he not stir up any trouble, but he also couldn''t leave.


    This had to be Sophie''s doing on purpose.


    With that thought, Timothy''s


    chopping intensified, the knife hitting the cutting board with renewed vigor. Watching him, Jenna and Adler couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    Jenna cleared her throat and said, "This is getting dangerous. Maybe we should call Sophie."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" Adler replied, just as the sound of the front door opening echoed through the house.


    Sophie and Colby walked in. The moment Adler saw Colby, he rushed over and enveloped him in a big hug. "Brother! You finally made it!"


    Lowering his voice, Adler added, "That guy''s trouble. You better handle it. I''m worried he might turn around and chop us up with a kitchen knife next!"

 Chapter 1152

    Sophie nced over at Timothy in the kitchen. He emerged wearing an apron, carrying a Dutch oven, his face an epitome of innocent harmlessness. "Ms. Sophie, I''ve made you and Mr. Colby some soup.'' Jenna and Adler shared a look: "..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    How does this kid have two faces?


    Adler was certain he hadn''t imagined it; just moments ago, Timothy had been a brooding teenager, yet he managed to switch to such an innocent expression so quickly.


    "Put it down," Sophie instructed.


    Timothy ced the Dutch oven on the table and quietly headed back to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Sophie and Colby showed no interest in the soup, Adler asked, "Aren''t you two going to try it?"


    "No need; it''s undrinkable anyway," Sophie replied.


    Jenna, half-doubting, leaned in and lifted the lid. Inside was a cabbage and meatball soup. She sniffed it but detected no aroma. After tasting a spoonful, her face twisted in distaste. "How did he manage to make food that looks good but tastes so awful?" "Really? Is that even possible?" Adler stepped forward for a taste, smacking his lips before also grimacing. "How did this soup end up sweeter than salty? Didn''t he taste it himself?"


    Sophie''s mind wasn''t on Timothy. Having already lured him here, she was certain he couldn''t escape. Her thoughts were entirely focused on the situation in Devonport. She had previously injured Griffin and seized the coveted shares of Burke International from Elodie. She doubted Elodie would let go so easily.


    Upstairs, Rick descended slowly, addressing Sophie and Colby, "Ms. Sophie, Colby, the gentleman requests your presence upstairs."


    Sophie nced at Colby beside her, and the two of them walked to the elevator hand in hand. Adler and Jenna watched, clicking their tongues in surprise.


    Jennamented, "Who would have thought that a year ago these two weren''t together, and now they''re inseparable?"


    Adler, munching on peanuts, casually took Jenna''s hand, saying, "We''ll be like this a year from now too."


    "Dream on!" Jenna pped away Adler''s hand.


    In the kitchen, Timothy''s gaze was fixed on the second floor.


    It was said that Gordon''s office was upstairs, usually off-limits, and his servant''s quarters were on the southern side of the first floor. Approaching the second floor would require passing through four security checkpoints.


    The Aldridge family, true to rumors, was fortified inside and out.


    Upstairs, in the study.


    Rick pushed open the door to the upstairs study. Gordon, as usual, was seated at his desk, his wheelchair the same as always. Gordon casually nced at the newspaper in his hand until the two entered. Then he slowly began, "Congrattions to you both; the wedding is over. What follows is a world fraught with battles."


    With that, Gordon ced the newspaper on the desk.


    It clearly stated that Reeves Entertainment had been acquired by Burke International, with Elodie, the head of Reeves International, acting as the interim manager of Burke International''s affairs. She had been elected the new CEO of Burke International. Seeing the information on the paper, Sophie asked, "Elodie has already given me James''s share agreement. How did she be the CEO?"


    "Don''t forget, you only hold forty-five percent of the shares," Gordon said slowly. "Moreover, with you absent from Devonport these past days, Elodie only had to offer those shareholders substantial benefits for them to support her as CEO." Sophie countered, "So, she has a title with no real power?"


    "That matriarch of the Burke family has already transferred her ten percent of shares to Elodie. With Elodie obtaining unanimous support from the shareholders, how can you say shecks real power?"


    Gordon then looked at Colby, saying, "Colby, getting injured this time was quite timely." Hearing this, Sophie fell silent.


    u


    She had always thought Griffin was nothing more than a brute, only good for killing. But it turned out he had brains too. By striking Colby first, whether or not he could kill him, he managed to dy their return to Devonport, effectively buying Elodie time to persuade the Burke International shareholders.


    However... Elodie''s position as CEO of Burke International was far from secure.


    Gordon added softly, "Elodie is like you, never one to let a slight go unavenged. This time, she''s set on a direct confrontation with you."


    In just one short year, from Burke


    International''s dominance to now


    standing shoulder to shoulder with


    Poovel


    Corporation, it''s been a year of turmoil. Now that Elodie has be the head of Burke International, to reassure those shareholders, her first target will undoubtedly be Sophie.


    "Let''s put S Corporation aside for now; I have something to discuss with you alone," Colby''s sudden interjection made the atmosphere instantly tense. Sophie looked at Colby beside her, noticing the coldness in his eyes.


    "Ms. Sophie, that little trouble you brought along, see to it," Gordon said to Rick at the door, "Rick, please show Ms. Sophie out."


    "Yes."


    Without another question, Sophie turned and left Gordon''s study.


    In the study, silence fell between the two men for a long while.


    Colby slowly said, "Mr. Gordon, I guarded against everyone, even James, but I never guarded against you."


    Gordon nonchntly poured himself a cup of coffee, stating indifferently, "I haven''t hindered you in any way."


    Upon hearing this, Colby didn''t respond.


    But the air seemed to grow heavier.


    A year ago, when he had just


    returned to Devonport, he met Sophie at and auction. He wasn''t supposed to go that night, but


    Gordon mentioned there would be quite the spectacle, and that night, he unexpectedly met Sophie.


    Initially, he thought it was a coincidence.


    Now, he believed it was orchestrated.


    Gordon spoke at a leisurely pace, "Don''t overthink it. The dowry I provided for Sophie was simply out of respect for Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen. After all, I''ve watched her grow up; she''s like a sister to me." "Gordon, I''m not blind," Colby retorted, causing Gordon to pause in his action of pouring coffee.


    "So, what''s your intention in seeking me out now? To hand her over to me, or... to ask me to leave her?"


    Gordon chuckled lightly and said, "Don''t rush. My health isn''t what it used to be; I don''t have many years left."


    "A turtle lives a thousand years, but a snake could outlive it; you''ve got plenty of time left. And why should I give my wife to you?"


    Without looking back, Colby left Gordon''s study.


    He came for an answer.


    Now that he had it, he knew there was one more person he needed to be wary of.


    In the study, Gordon''s expression remained calm as he downed the coffee in front of him.


    Strangely enough.


    He found today''s coffee much bitterer than usual.

 Chapter 1153

    "Hey there, look who finally decided to join us!" came a yful voice from downstairs.


    Four people were huddled around a poker table, deeply engrossed in their game. Sophie had just managed to pull Timothy into the fray. Upon seeing Colbye down the stairs, Adler threw down a card, grinning, "What were you two big shots talking about that''s so hush-hush? Not even Sophie gets to know?"


    "Private business," Colby replied, descending thest few steps. He noticed the trio exchanging sneaky signals under the table, clearly nning to gang up on Timothy. He looked away, pretending to be oblivious.


    Sophie caught Colby''s eye and gave him a subtle nod. Colby moved behind Timothy, took a quick peek at his hand, then signaled back to Sophie.


    "Queen of Hearts," Timothy said, discarding his card.


    "Gotcha!" Sophie dered, spreading her cards out with a triumphant smile.


    Timothy stared at the table, bewildered. Who bets everything on a Queen of Hearts?


    Adler chuckled, "Ah, young man, you''re still too green. Ms. Sophie just outfoxed you. Time to pay up."


    Timothy sighed and handed over a crisp bill to Sophie. The stakes were high, and in just a few rounds, Timothy had lost thousands.


    Sensing an opportunity, Jenna casually remarked, "I''ve heard Elodie''s been making wavestely-gracing financial magazine covers, giving interviews, and looking poised to dethrone James as the next big power yer." "With Sophie in our corner, who cares if Elodie bes CEO of Burke International? Tomorrow, Sophie will take her on head-to-head!" Adler boasted.


    *Snap*


    Timothy yed an East Wind tile, and Sophie won yet again. "Sorry, little brother, you''ve been outyed once more."


    Timothy frowned. Betting on the East Wind? Sophie''s strategy was definitely unconventional.


    Handing over hisst bill to Sophie, Timothy stood up. "Ms. Sophie, I''m going to clean up," he said, walking away from the table.


    Jenna shook her head, "Calling it quits already? It''s just a few thousand dors! Kids these days..."


    "Let''s just enjoy our winnings," Adler said, smiling at their haul, while Sophie exchanged a knowing nce with Colby. Colby nodded and followed Timothy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Quit gawking, let''s get moving," Sophie said, standing up. Adler and Jenna quickly followed suit.


    In the restroom, Timothy removed


    his earrings, ne, and


    wristband, quickly assembling a


    miniatureputer. He was just


    about to send out a message about Sophie''s surprise visit to Burke International when the bathroom door was kicked open by Colby.


    Even Adler was taken aback. "Wow, that''s some serious force!"


    Timothy instinctively tried to escape but was no match for Colby, who had him pinned to the floor in seconds. Colby didn''t hold back,


    leaving Timothy numb and unable to move.


    Sophie walked over and crouched down to Timothy''s level. "Little brother, we were almost convinced you were innocent. Why couldn''t you just keep a low profile a bit longer?"


    She took the miniatureputer from Timothy, examined it, then tossed it to Adler. "Mr. Adler, this is your department."


    "On it!" Adler said, marveling at the device. "Human ingenuity never ceases to amaze me. A tinyputer like this can send messages? You really missed your calling as a spy!"

 Chapter 1154

    Colby dragged the guy straight into the living room. Timothy''s eyes darted nervously as he saw Adler with aptop. Sophie cut to the chase, "Alright, spill it. Who were you nning to send the message to?" "I... I wasn''t nning to send it to anyone."


    "Don''t give me that! Just because you kids think you''re tech-savvy doesn''t mean I''m clueless. I''ve been doing this longer than you have."


    Adler made short work of theptop''s password.


    With a quick setup, Adler projected theptop''s screen onto the TV. It showed an email ount ready but with no message typed out yet.


    Sophie didn''t waste any time, "No need for questions. Just find out who owns this email ount."


    "It''s an international email," Adler noted. "Give me two hours, and I can get the registration details."


    "No need. It won''t help," Timothy interjected.


    Sophie raised a brow, "Why''s that?"


    "Because that email ount is registered under my name," Timothy answered.


    Sophie frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t want to investigate you guys, but the person behind all this has my family under his thumb. I have to follow his orders, or we won''t survive in Summerfield."


    Sophie''s eyebrow arched, "So, this mastermind is pretty intimidating, huh? Have you actually seen him?"


    Timothy hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, I''ve seen him."


    Sophie leaned in, "We''ve been digging for ages. The Aldridge family''sworkbs all of Devonport, and we''ve found zilch on this guy. What makes you think I''d believe you''ve seen him?" Upstairs, Gordon watched the scene unfold from the second floor, his wheelchair pushed up against the railing.


    Timothy continued, "The guy wore a mask. I don''t know his identity, but I remember his voice. He''s young. If see him again, I''ll recognize him! Ms. Sophie, if you keep me around, I can protect the Spellman family. I can even feed false info to the enemy! Please, I didn''t mean to deceive you!"


    Timothy''s eyes were earnest, his tone pleading.


    Jenna chimed in, "He''s just a seventeen-year-old kid. His story checks out to me."


    Sophie studied Timothy, clearly torn on whether to believe him.


    But Colby wasn''t buying any of it. He pressed a knife to Timothy''s throat, "That stunt at the Pearl Hotel, how did you pull it off?"


    "I know Ms. Sophie has her doubts.... but I can''t spill the details. That guy had my dad detain Odie. I had to deliver the food myself to warn Ms. Sophie. I don''t want to hurt anyone! I swear I''m telling the truth!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Is that right?" Colby''s knife inched closer to Timothy''s throat, his voice icy, "Too bad, I don''t believe you."


    "Wait!" Sophie interrupted just as


    Colby was about to act. "Trust works


    both ways. Tget that you want to protect your family, but if you want my trust, you''ve got to give mea reason. Convince me, and I''ll protect you and the Spellman family."

 Chapter 1155

    Facing the skeptical stares of the four, Timothy said, "That guy ordered me to kill you, but when things went south, the night you caught me, he showed up again. Threatening me with my parents'' lives, he forced me to infiltrate your group. I had no choice but to help him." "That makes sense."


    Sophie nodded but continued, "What I need is a reason to believe you, and you haven''t given me that reason yet."


    "I..."


    Timothy looked down and mumbled, "I can''t give you a reason."


    Adler chuckled, "Kid, you just rambled on, and it turns out you have no real evidence to make us trust you?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "If I really wanted to kill Ms. Sophie, I wouldn''t have shown up that night, hinting at Mr. Colby to rescue her."


    Timothy looked earnestly at Sophie and said, "I owe Ms. Sophie my life. If dangeres her way in the future, I am willing to risk my own life to save hers."


    "Touching words, but I''m not one for empty promises. If you want to prove your loyalty, don''t wait for the future; do it now."


    Sophie took the smallputer from Adler and tossed it to Timothy, saying, "Send a message to your people now, stating that Sophie will be going to Burke International alone tomorrow, setting up an ambush." Timothy was stunned.


    Adler''s eyes widened, "Sophie, I know you''re eager to catch the person behind all this, but this is too risky! What if something happens to you on your way to Burke International?"


    "Think about it, Sophie obviously won''t be going there alone. We can set up an ambush halfway and maybe draw out the mastermind."


    "What if the mastermind doesn''t show up and only sends underlings? Wouldn''t we be exposing ourselves? Timothy and his family would be doomed too!"


    Hearing Adler''s concern, Jenna paused, "You have a point."


    Turning to Sophie, Jenna asked, "Sophie... this n doesn''t sound very wise."


    "That''s why I''m actually going alone."


    Hearing this, Jenna gasped in shock.


    "No way."


    "No way."


    Two voices spoke in unison. Sophie turned to find Gordon had appeared behind her without her noticing.


    Rick pushed Gordon forward, and Gordon said calmly, "Going to Burke International alone is too dangerous; you can''t go without someone to watch your back."


    Adler added anxiously, "Exactly, Sophie! I know you want to find out who''s behind this, but it''s really too risky!"


    "Sophie, you really should think this through. Both Colby and Mr. Gordon disagree; it''s definitely dangerous! There''s no turning back if something goes wrong!"


    Colby frowned deeply, "This time, I won''t allow you to put yourself in danger."


    "The person they want to kill is me. If not me, then who? You?"


    Sophie took Colby''s hand and said, "I''m not saying I''ll go alone without anyone; actually, I could take someone." "Who?"


    Sophie nced at Timothy, who was pinned to the ground, and said, "Isn''t there a ready-made option right here?"


    Adler pointed at Timothy,


    incredulously asking, "Him? How


    `` if


    he be trusted? We can''t even.


    he''s friend or foe!" Contan

 Chapter 1156

    "Seriously, Sophie, you''re rushing into this. Timothy might not be trustworthy. What if he''s in cahoots with the enemy and they''re plotting to take you out? Wouldn''t this be like walking straight into a trap?" Jenna''s voice wavered with concern. Sophie chuckled, a glint of determination in her eyes. "Exactly, Jenna. This will show us if Timothy''s words hold any truth."


    Jenna''s face paled. "But what if he''s lying?"


    Sophie shrugged nonchntly. "I like to take risks; it''s all in fate''s hands."


    Hearing this, Gordon''s tense expression softened, and he let out a resigned sigh, shaking his head with a faint smile. "Well, if Ms. Sophie has made her decision, we should follow her lead. We can''t afford a real disaster." "Mr. Gordon, you too?" Jenna''s worry deepened.


    To her surprise, Colby, who had been firmly against the n, changed his stance. "Let her go. I won''t let anything happen to Sophie, no matter what."


    Adler''s jaw dropped. "What on earth? You guys changed your minds so fast!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Colby, you better think this through. If something happens to Sophie, you''ll be wifeless!" Adler eximed.


    "Enough, drop it," Jenna nudged Adler, giving him a meaningful look.


    Sophie turned to Timothy. "Go ahead and send that message. Tomorrow at eight, I''ll leave Burke Estate for Burke International with the share transfer agreement. Tell them to seize the moment."


    Timothy frowned, puzzled by Sophie''s strategy. But he reasoned that by staying close to her, he would act faster than Colby''s men if needed. Sophie wouldn''t slip through his fingers.


    "Alright, I''ll do as Ms. Sophie says." Timothy quickly sent the message through hisptop.


    "Everyone needs to be up early


    so let''s get some rest. with Mr.


    Timothy, leave yourptop


    Adlen If we get a reply, we''ll know


    right away."


    "Okay." Timothy handed hisptop to Adler.


    Jenna was still skeptical but Sophie offered no further exnation and headed upstairs with Colby.


    Jenna was stunned. "What''s going on? Is there really no backup n?"


    Upstairs, in their room, Colby yfully tapped Sophie''s head. "No more stunts like this, okay?"


    "I wasn''t pulling a stunt. I did give you a heads-up."


    "Hooking your finger at me counts as a heads-up?" Colby raised an eyebrow.


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Rx, I won''t be in any danger this time."


    Colby''s voice dropped to a reassuring tone. "I know, my wife''s the smartest. She won''t let herself be at a disadvantage."


    The next morning, Adler showed


    Sophie the received reply. Wearing sunsses and casual jeans, she addressed Timothy, "The car''s ready. Let''s go."


    "Ms. Sophie, are you really only taking me?"


    "Of course." Sophie smiled. "I promised you, the Spellman family won''t get involved. If we spook the enemy and they discover your betrayal, they''ll target your family. I couldn''t let your loyalty bring them harm."


    "Thank you, Ms. Sophie," Timothy said, genuinely moved.

 Chapter 1157

    Timothy and Sophie hopped into the car, one after the other.


    Adler and Jenna stood at the door, worry etched on their faces, while Colby was already loading bullets into his pistol. "Stop staring," Colby said nonchntly. "It''s showtime."


    "Huh? Showtime for what?"


    Adler was confused, but before he could piece it together, Colby tossed a set of clothes at him. "Suit up. We''re heading out." "??"


    Adler was baffled. What''s going on?


    Meanwhile, Sophie''s car was already on its way to Burke International.


    Timothy nced over at Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, if this really is a setup, what''s the n? Should I back you up or them?"


    "Depends on the situation," Sophie replied, pulling out a document from her bag. Timothy caught a quick look-it was probably the share transfer agreement for Burke International. "They''re after this, so they shouldn''t try to kill me, right?" Sophie spected.


    "That''s... hard to say."


    "Oh?" Sophie mused. "In a tight spot, if I hand over the agreement, wouldn''t they let me go?"


    "Not necessarily."


    "Why not?"


    "Because your very existence, Ms. Sophie, is a threat to them. That guy, he doesn''t want you alive."


    As Timothy finished speaking, the driver suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    Then came a loud ''bang'' as a bullet pierced the ss, shattering it and sending shards everywhere. The driver, struggling to keep control, shouted, "Ms. Sophie! The tire''s been shot!" "Drive as far as you can!" Sophie urgentlymanded. "Don''t let them catch up!"


    "Got it!"


    The driver sped up, but out of nowhere, a line of people dressed in ck, each wearing a white mask, appeared. Even in daylight, they looked terrifying.


    ''Bang-!''


    Another shot rang out. This time, the driver took a bullet to the chest. He slumped over the wheel before he could even brake.


    Timothy, dazed from the sudden stop, saw a masked figure approach the car. The man smashed the driver''s side window and reached in to unlock the door.


    Sophie tried to fight back, but the


    attacker was too strong. He snatched the document bag from her hands and coldly said, "She''s


    useless now. Finish her off belongs to FindNovel


    The attacker''s voice was distorted, making it impossible to identify him.


    Timothy got out of the car, seeing they werepletely trapped, with caution tape sealing off both ends of the alley.


    The man wiped his gun and sneered at Timothy, "Why are you hesitating? Need me to do it?"


    Sophie, pinned by the man''s subordinate, spoke coldly, "You''ve got the agreement. Do you really need to kill me?"


    The man replied icily, "Your existence is a threat. Killing you is a gain, not a loss."


    "Sorry, Ms. Sophie, I didn''t think you''d be this naive."


    Timothy slowly approached Sophie, took the gun from the man, and aimed it at her forehead. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, his movements slowed.


    Sophie noticed Timothy''s lips moving, telling her to run.


    In the next instant, Timothy spun around and aimed the gun at the man, pulling the trigger without hesitation. ''Bang-!''This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A gunshot echoed, and the man was hit in the chest. But instead of blood, tomato sauce sttered everywhere.

 Chapter 1158

    "Damn it!"


    Adler yanked off his damaged mask and the voice changer around his neck, fuming. "Who the hell told you to shoot at me? My limited edition, custom-made suit! You''re gonna pay for this!" Timothy nced at the handgun in his hand, then at the driver crawling out of the car. Was this all just a setup?


    "Sorry, Timothy. Just being cautious, didn''t mean to offend. Hope you understand," Sophie said, dusting herself off as she stood up.


    The masked figures who had formed a human wall were all bodyguards from Aldridge Global.


    Timothy frowned. "Why? You were testing me?"


    "You must be new to Devonport," Sophie said. "This road doesn''t lead from Burke Estate to Burke International; it''s the opposite direction. If you had noticed, you would''ve known that from the start." "So, the message you had me sendst night was a test."


    Adler pped Timothy on the shoulder. "Sophie wasn''t just testing you; she was aiming to trap that group in one go. Congrats, kid, you passed our test."


    Timothy''s eyes darkened. This Sophie was as cunning as the boss had said. Luckily, he hadn''t been easily fooled. Otherwise, today would have been a disaster.


    If he had fallen into Colby''s hands, he might not have made it back to Summerfield alive.


    "What do you mean by ''trap that group in one go''?" Timothy asked.


    "It means there''s another group that''s just fallen into your trap," Sophie exined.


    Timothy quickly put the pieces together. If Adler was here, then Colby...


    Meanwhile


    On the road from Burke Estate to Burke International, the driver Rick calmly said, "Colby, there''s a police line two hundred meters ahead." "Stop the car in three seconds."


    "Got it."


    Sitting next to Colby, Jenna asked, "Are you sure about this, Colby?"


    "Absolutely."


    "How sure?"


    "One hundred percent."


    The car screeched to a halt, and figures emerged from the shadows. Seeing their numbers, Jenna was taken aback. There were at least twenty people. Did they really want Sophie dead that badly?


    Colby handed a handgun to Jenna. "Let''s get to work. Remember, don''t kill them. We need some alive." "But..."


    Really? She had to fight too?


    Jenna nced at the gun in her hand and pouted. Alright then! Let''s do this!


    Rick got out of the car, and the alley quickly filled with screams. Jenna took down one guy with a shoulder throw, then kicked another who was charging at her. When a thug aimed to shoot, Jenna fired a quick deadly urate shot, knocking the gun out ofhis hand. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She blew the smoke off her gun barrel. "Haven''t practiced in years! Today''s a good day to brush up!"


    Colby, wearing ck leather gloves, advanced without a flinch. Finally his backup arrived in an armored vehicle. Faced with the Costello family''s army, these twenty men didn''t stand a chance.

 Chapter 1159

    On one side, Sophie was taking a detour to Burke International, humming to herself in the car, totally at ease. Seeing her so carefree made Timothy frown with concern.


    Was Sophie missing some crucial sense? He had to admit, Colby was indeed something of a legend, but expecting Colby and Jenna to take on the boss''s top fighters was a pipe dream. Her husband was on the brink of death, and she wasn''t worried at all? What kind of family was this?


    Adler, sitting in the passenger seat, chimed in, "Timothy, don''t stress. Your family is protected by Odie now. Even if you blow your cover, they''ll be fine."


    Timothy stayed silent. It wasn''t the Spellman family he was worried about; it was the mission''s possible failure. If Sophie managed to take over Burke International, that would be the real disaster. Meanwhile, at Burke International-


    Elodie had just arrived and nced at her watch. Colt suggested, "Ms. Reeves, the meeting starts in ten minutes. You should head up and prepare."


    "No, I''ll wait here a bit longer," Elodie said, standing at the entrance.


    Colt remarked, "Bea''s already gone up. It might not be appropriate for you to wait here."


    "Oh?" Elodie raised an eyebrow. "I heard you were once James''s personal assistant. What now? You take orders from Bea?"


    Colt answered evenly, "I serve the best interests of the Burke family and act as their assistant."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elodie retorted, "Is that so? Loyalty should be consistent. If you switch sides too easily, your loyalty seems cheap. For instance, if I be the CEO of Burke International, I certainly wouldn''t want a secretary like you."


    "Whether Ms. Reeves wants me or


    not is your call. I serve the Burke family''s interests. If they had anyone else Bea wouldn''t let an outsider like you be the CEO."


    "I''m well aware. But after today, I''ll be the boss here. Who gets dismissed or stays will be up to me."


    Elodie looked at Colt, saying, "Colt, go tell Bea I''m waiting for someone. Don''t worry, I''ll be on time for the meeting."


    Colt frowned, clearly displeased with Elodie''s actions.


    In the meeting room, Bea and the shareholders were already gathered. Hearing Colt''s message, Bea expressed her frustration, "On such an important day, who could she be waiting for?"


    "Bea, we have five minutes left. We can''t let Ms. Elodie continue like this."


    "She hasn''t even officially be CEO and is already acting so high and mighty. Colt, tell her if she doesn''t want to be Ms. Reeves, plenty of others do!"


    ""Understood."


    Colt turned to deliver the message, but as the door opened, Elodie was already there.


    With a slight smile, Elodie asked, "Bea, today is supposed to be a good day. Why the long face?"


    Bea sat down and coldly stated, "Everyone''s waiting for you. Today is your inauguration. If you don''t care, we might as well cancel it."


    "How could not care? I''ll make sure


    not to let everyone down. As the future CEO of Burke International, I''ll work hard to earn even more money for everyone next year."

 Chapter 1160

    Elodie took her ce at the head of the table, addressing the room, "Sorry for the dy, everyone. I was waiting for something important. As you all know, I don''t yet have Mr. Burke''s forty-five percent shareholding. I needed to get that transfer agreement before we could


    wrap up the handover ceremony, right?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    *Knock, knock*-a sound came from outside the boardroom.


    "Come in," Elodie said.


    Griffin entered and handed a document folder to Elodie, all eyes on him.


    "Why the dy?" she asked.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s alright."


    The documents were in her hands now, so a little dy didn''t matter. She opened the folder and found a thick stack of papers. The first page was nk. She flipped it over and was met with an animated sequence of a turtle, ending with a fist next to the turtle, which slowly raised a middle finger.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you had the share transfer agreement? Why the long face?" Bea asked, her focus solely on the forty-five percent share transfer. Elodie closed the folder, her tone icy. "Thank you all for electing me as the new head of Burke International. I have other matters to attend to and must leave now." "Elodie! Wait!"


    Just as Bea was about to stop her, the boardroom door swung open.


    Sophie walked in, smiling. "Ms. Reeves, why the rush? Didn''t you like the gift I sent you?"


    Elodie''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Was it you?"


    "Sophie! Who allowed you here?" Bea''s face twisted with anger.


    The thought of her grandson abandoning the family business for this woman infuriated Bea even more. "Someone get her out of here!"


    "Bea, calm down. I came here with the forty-five percent shareholding of Burke International in hand. Jt. wouldn''t be appropriate to kick out yourrgest shareholder, would it?"


    The room fell silent in shock.


    "What? Mr. Burke''s shares are with her? How is that possible?" "Does that mean, Ms. Reeves, you handed the shares back to her?"


    Facing everyone''s skepticism, Elodie''s expression cooled. "Ms. Sophie sure knows how to y her cards. Even now, holding onto the shares so tightly. Are you really that reckless?"


    Sophie put on an innocent face. "Ms. Reeves, who said I''m clinging to the shares? I''m here on behalf of Mr. Odie, thergest shareholder of Burke International." The mention of Odie puzzled the shareholders even more.


    "Odie? What does Odie have to do with this?"


    "How did Burke International''s shares end up with Odie?"


    Sophie stepped forward, "I''m here to ry a message from Mr. Odie. He does not approve of Elodie taking over as CEO of Burke International. He sent me to ask you all, will you listen to him or Bea?"

 Chapter 1161

    Hearing Sophie''s words, the room fell silent, everyone exchanging uneasy nces.


    If it were anyone else, it might''ve been okay. But it was Odie.


    They all remembered the Mintons'' infamous dinner parties in Devonport. Many of them had attended, giving the Mintons plenty of dirt on them. If they offended the Mintons, and Odie decided to post those videos online... Well, they''d be utterly ruined. Bea let out a coldugh, "Sophie, have you lost your mind? Odie''s from Summerfield. How much influence can he really have? Besides, we at Burke International already decided that Elodie is our new CEO. Why are you stirring up trouble now?" "It''s just a decision. If everyone agrees, it can still be changed, right?" Sophie scanned the room, but the shareholders avoided her gaze, hesitant to speak up.


    Bea chuckled sarcastically, "Sophie, are you insane? We''ve already chosen Elodie. On what grounds can she be dismissed? Even if Odie holds forty-five percent of my grandson''s shares, so what? Without over fifty percent, he can''t remove the CEO of Burke International!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Why would Burke International''s people listen to you?"


    "Bea, don''t dismiss it so quickly. Sure, Odie has forty-five percent, but we''re also seeking the opinions of other shareholders. If they agree, then dismissing Ms. Elodie would be straightforward, wouldn''t it?"


    Mr. Snyder, visibly nervous, swallowed hard and, under Sophie''s pressure, stammered, "A-agree... agree..."


    Bea had weathered countless storms with the Burke family and these shareholders. She was confident Sophie couldn''t turn any of them against her. But then, Sophie walked up to one of the shareholders and said, "Mr. Snyder, Odie wants to know, do you agree to dismiss Ms. Reeves or not?"


    "Ridiculous!" Bea mmed the table, standing up abruptly, "Mr. Snyder, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Bea, this..


    She mighs. Reeves is young.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Odie


    not be as capable as still think it''s better to dy


    her taking over."


    "You!"


    "Johns, what''s your take?"


    "I-I also think Ms. Reeves''s appointment was rushed. Mr. Odie would be better suited to lead thepany."


    Sophie looked around at the other shareholders, "What about the rest of you?"


    "It''s better... for Mr. Odie to take charge of thepany."


    "Yeah, Ms. Reeves is young and inexperienced. She might not be up to the task."


    The shareholders'' voices grew louder, leaving Bea furious and. Wildered, "You all! Do you e w what you''re saying belongs to FindNovel


    What had Sophie done to sway them all?


    "Bea, you heard them. Everyone thinks Ms. Reeves is too young to be CEO of Burke International."


    Sophie turned to Elodie with a smile, "Mr. Odie isn heartless. Ms. Reeves has indeed worked hard these past few days Since Burke International has already acquired Reeves Entertainment, it would be fitting for Ms Reeves to stay on as a manager."


    Elodie, clutching the fake agreement, red at Sophie, "Ms. Sophie, you''ve certainly yed a clever game."

 Chapter 1162

    "Not as much as Ms. Reeves. If she hadn''t handed me the agreement back then, we wouldn''t be in this mess now." "What?!"


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Bea immediately turned to Elodie beside her, fuming. "Was it you who gave Sophie James''s share transfer agreement? You fool!"


    Bea lunged at Elodie, but Griffin swiftly entered the room, blocking Bea''s arm.


    Elodie, looking down at Bea, said, "Bea, I currently hold ten percent of Burke International''s shares. If you try toy a hand on me here, think twice."


    "You ungrateful wretch! If I hadn''t transferred that ten percent to you, would you even have the right to stand in Burke International''s conference room? You backstabber!"


    Elodie coldly replied, "Griffin, please escort Bea out. Burke International has no ce for her anymore. Send her back to the Burke family to live out her days in peace, and keep her from causing trouble." "Yes, ma''am."


    With that, Griffin grabbed Bea and started leading her out of the conference room.


    Elodie turned to Sophie, saying, "Ms. Sophie, that was a clever move, giving away forty-five percent of the shares. I admit defeat this time, but don''t get toofortable. Odie isn''t an easy opponent, and trusting people too much isn''t always wise."


    After finishing, Elodie turned to leave, but Timothy blocked her way. Sophie stepped forward, smiling. "Ms. Reeves, we still have unfinished business."


    Elodie frowned, and Sophie whispered in her ear, "The information about Timothy was sent to Griffin, right?"


    Elodie nced at Sophie, saying, "Ms. Sophie, I don''t know what you''re talking about. What information? And who''s Timothy? Never heard of him."


    "Ms. Reeves, the night you came to


    Summerfield to find me, you mentioned that getting the share agreement wasn''t necessarily a good thing, Timothy was already waiting at the caf¨¦ entrance, which means someone leaked our meeting location to him, allowing him to mess with my car. And the most direct evidence is that today, you knew someone would steal my share agreement and deliver it to you. Was it Griffin who promised this, or someone behind him?"


    Sophie''s logic was clear as she continued, "The most interesting part is, the person behind this doesn''t want me to get Burke International''s shares but seems quite supportive of you getting them. If it''s not because you''re working for him, I can''t think of any other reason."


    "Ms. Sophie, you have quite the imagination. I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Elodie seriously looked at Sophie, then said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going. Ms. Sophie, after today... take care."


    Elodie then left the conference


    room. Sophie nced around the


    room, her eyes finallynding on


    Colt. She calmly said, "Colt, the press


    conference to announce Elodie''s dismissal as CEO of Burke


    ve


    International is scheduled for today. You''re a long-standing employee of Burke International. This task falls to you. Any objections?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 1163

    "Not at all."


    Even though Colt was disgruntled, he couldn''t change the fact that the shareholders had unanimously voted to oust Elodie, leaving Burke International in Odie''s hands.


    "That''s what I wanted to hear," Sophie remarked to Timothy. "Let''s get going; Mr. Adler''s waiting for us downstairs."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie," Timothy replied, trailing behind her.


    He truly hadn''t anticipated Sophie being this shrewd. With just a few words, she''d managed to sway the shareholders'' opinions entirely. Now, Burke International was under Odie''s control... Downstairs, Adler, loungingzily in the car, yawned and greeted them with, "You two took forever! Is everything sorted?"


    "All sorted," Sophie confirmed.


    "Sophie, you yed a masterstroke!" Adler praised.


    "Yeah, and not only that, but I also figured out who used the Spellman family to threaten Timothy," Sophie added.


    Timothy''s eyes widened in surprise as he snapped his gaze to Sophie. She figured it out? No way!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Ms. Sophie, who did you say it was?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Sophie replied, "I don''t know who the mastermind is, but the one who tipped you off had to be Griffin."


    Seeing that Sophie had already dug up Griffin''s involvement, Timothy couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong? Think I''m off the mark?" Sophie probed further.


    "...No," Timothy muttered.


    "Your face says you know more than you''re letting on. Got something to hide?" Sophie pressed. Timothy quickly lowered his head. "Ms. Sophie, I swear, I don''t know anything else."


    "Alright, Sophie, cut the kid some ck. He''s still just a teenager. What could he possibly know? Plus, we already tested him, and he even turned on his own to help you. Don''t be overly suspicious," Adler


    interjected.


    Sophie nodded. "True, but why do I still feel like you''re keeping something from me?"


    "Ms. Sophie, I swear, I''m not hiding anything. If you doubt me, I''m willing to die for you!" Timothy dered earnestly.


    "Come on, Sophie has Colby. What


    good would your death do? Let me tell you, Sophie has plenty of admirers, and a kid like you, still wet behind the ears, doesn''t stand a chance! Just sit tight or get behind the wheel!" Adler scoffed.


    At that moment, Sophie pulled out her phone and typed a quick message. Adler noticed this through the rearview mirror andmented, "Colby and Jenna must have wrapped things up. Is that the celebration location they''re


    sending?"


    "No, I''m texting Odie," Sophie corrected.


    Meanwhile, at the Minton family''s Summerfield estate-


    Odie had just finished dealing with some hidden operations when his phone buzzed with a message from Sophie. Opening the chat, he read:


    Sophie: Congrats, Burke International''s new CEO


    Odie was baffled: "What new CEO of Burke International?"


    Jones, ncing over, said, "Ms. Sophie probably means she''s secured the CEO position at Burke International for you, boss."


    "Really? That quickly?" Odie questioned, frowning. "Is bing Burke International''s CEO that straightforward? Sophie was only back for two days, and she''s already nailed it?" Jonah chimed in, "It must be something Ms. Sophie pulled off."


    Paul let out a derisive snort. "Of course. Someone as cunning and sharp as Sophie is rare. How could a simple Elodie stand a chance against her?"

 Chapter 1164

    "Pack your bags; we''re heading to Devonport."


    "Now?" Jonah hesitated. "But what about Summerfield while we''re gone?"


    With a mole in Summerfield, Odie leaving now could spell trouble for the Mintons. If the person lurking in the shadows took this opportunity to strike, their absence would be the perfect chance for an attack.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll only be gone a few days. If I, as the newly appointed CEO of Burke International, don''t show up and take charge, it wouldn''t look right."


    Odie adjusted his tie, not missing the chance to unt his new power. Securing a foothold in Devonport that could rival Colby was a victory he was eager to show off.


    Jonah nodded, "I''ll book the flights right away."


    "And make sure the reporters in Devonport are there to meet us. I want the whole town to know that I, Odie, am the new CEO of Burke International, a force to be reckoned with against Colby!"


    "Got it," Jonah replied, still puzzled by his boss''s need to show off. After all, the CEO position was something Odie had bought from Sophie. Why not mention how much he paid her? What''s there to boast about? Meanwhile, in Devonport-


    Sophie and Adler returned to Burke Estate to find several captives, caught by Colby and Jenna, held in the living room. Jenna, with one high heel pressed on a captive''s shoulder, demanded, "Who sent you to kill us? Spill it!" "I... I really don''t know..."


    Clearly, these guys had already taken a beating from Jenna and Colby, their faces bruised and swollen.


    "Don''t know? Then I''ll make you talk..."


    Jenna raised her hand to strike again, but Sophie intervened, "Jenna! You''ll kill him if you keep this up!"


    The burly man was on the verge of tears from Jenna''s relentless assault. Sophie stepped forward, while Jenna, still fuming, eximed, "You don''t know how vile they are! Colby and I have been questioning them all morning. They im they were paid to do this job, but when asked who hired them, they say they don''t know! It''s infuriating!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sophie nced at the bound thugs and asked, "Were you ordered to kill


    Do me share agreement.


    from me?"


    "Both... both..."


    One thug, battered the worst, barely dared to look up. Sophie approached him, "Are you their leader?" "...Yes."


    "How did the transaction go down?"


    "Online, a payment."


    "And don''t tell me this gear is standard issue from your thugpany."


    Sophie had seen simr masked individuals in Summerfield, and these thugs'' masks matched those she had seen at the Pearl Hotel.


    "Company issued... we just take orders."


    "Where''s thispany located?"


    The man nced at Colby, having already answered these questions earlier.


    Colby spoke coolly, "144 Peace Alley. My people have already checked it out." "And found nothing?"


    "ce was empty when they got there."


    Hearing this, Sophie couldn''t shake her suspicions. The enemy''s cautious approach suggested that the person behind Griffin was no small fry.

 Chapter 1165

    "Just letting them go like that, Sophie? You''re too soft!"


    Adler watched the retreating figures, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Sophie replied, "They''re just working folks, doing their job. You''ve already beaten them up. They didn''t finish their task, so now they''re broke and bruised. Keeping them here serves no purpose. Unless you want to take them to the hospital?" "...Good point. I''m not taking them!"


    Sophie turned to Colby and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "Not a scratch."


    Colby spread his arms wide, giving Sophie a clear view. "They couldn''ty a finger on me."


    Seeing this, Adler turned to Jenna beside him and asked, "Let me see, did you get hurt?"


    "If you''re not hurt, how could I be? Those small fries weren''t even worth my time." "...That''s my Jenna, always so formidable!"


    "Of course!"


    Just then, Rick entered from outside and turned to Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, Colt is here."


    Behind Rick, Colt walked in. "Ms. Sophie."


    "What''s up?"


    She had just left Burke International, and now they were already knocking at her door. It probably wasn''t anything good.


    Colt said, "Bea invites Ms. Sophie to visit the Burke family."


    Upon hearing this, Jenna stepped in front of Sophie, dering, "No way! She thinks she can just see Sophie whenever she wants? What does she think she is? Now Sophie is part of the Costello family. If we say no, it''s no!"


    "Exactly! We''re not going!"


    Adler also stood beside Jenna, adding, "That olddy is always up to no good. Now that Sophie has ousted her favorite from the presidency of Burke International, who knows what kind of trouble she''s nning to stir up for Sophie!"


    Sophie smiled, asking, "What''s so important that Bea couldn''t say earlier and now wants a private meeting?"


    "Bea mentioned she has a box of items in your possession, iming that taking from others leaves one at a disadvantage. This time, she wants to have a peaceful conversation with Ms. Sophie."


    The mention of Bea''s precious box made everyone exchange looks.


    During their gift-opening at Summerfield, Harold had given Sophie a dazzling blue sapphire. At that time, Sophie had mentioned that among the items in Bea''s box, there was a sapphire ring nearly identical in quality. "Alright then, let''s meet," Sophie said. "After all, I''m now with the Costello family. Bea holds no real power in Devonport anymore. Who''s to say who will be at a disadvantage?"


    Jenna frowned, cautioning, "Sophie, be careful with that olddy. She ys dirty. Maybe I should apany you."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Colby''s voice came from beside her. Sophie sped Colby''s hand, telling Colt, "My husband will apany me. That shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Hearing this, Colt paused for a moment before saying, "Bea wanted to speak to Ms. Sophie alone."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I hope Bea understands that she''s the one asking to see me, not the other way around."


    Sophie smiled, continuing, "If Bea doesn''t agree, then we have nothing to discuss. If she wants those items, she can pay for their return. After all, they still owe money to the Devins family, and I covered for them."


    "Ms. Sophie..."


    "If she doesn''t ept my terms, then we have nothing to talk about. This meeting is over."


    Sophie''s treatment of Colt was already quite generous. Had it been anyone else, she would have had them escorted out long ago.

 Chapter 1166

    "Colt, please."


    Rick was practically pushing Colt out the door, leaving him no choice but to give in. "Alright, I''ll talk to Bea. Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby, could you pleasee with me?" Meanwhile, at the Burke family estate-


    "What? Colby ising too?"


    Bea''s face turned dark as soon as she got the call.


    Colby had always been a thorn in the side of the Burke family, even marrying Sophie, whom they considered damaged goods, making them the butt of jokes!


    Now, she was dead set against letting Colby step foot in their home.


    "Bea, please, let''s keep our cool."


    If Colby couldn''te in, they wouldn''t get anywhere with Sophie.


    Hearing this, Bea took a deep breath. "Fine, Sophie is ruthless! I''ll let him in!"


    After hanging up, Bea swallowed her pride. If it meant getting Burke International back under family control, what was a little humiliation?


    "Bea..."


    Marian stepped forward with a cup of tea, trying to calm her. "Please, rx, ma''am... It''s good that Ms. Sophie is willing toe back. We can''t let thepany slip into outsiders'' hands."


    "One Elodie took off with ten percent of Burke International''s shares. Her disobedience is the least of our worries-I should''ve demanded another grandson back then! It would''ve been better than this mess!"


    The more Bea thought about it, the angrier she got. Not only did Sophie oust Elodie today, but Bea also lost shares in Burke International. It felt like losing both a battle and a war.


    Marian suggested, "Bea, if Ms. Sophie hadn''t divorced Mr. Burke back then..."


    "Are you saying we should''ve let that flirtatious woman stay as thedy of Burke International? Over my dead body!"


    Even in her fury, Bea knew Sophie was no longer thepliant girl she used to be.


    Getting Sophie to give up her forty-five percent share wasn''t going to be easy. Soon enough, Colt arrived with Sophie and Colby at the Burke family home. Coming back to the Burke estate after such a long time felt surreal to Sophie.


    She remembered moving into a new house when she married James, but as a daughter-inw of the Burke family, she wasn''t even allowed into the estate. Now, that house


    SetProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    burned down, while the Burmily


    home remained unchanged.


    Now, she wasn''t thedy of Burke International but the CEO of S Corporation and daughter-inw of the Costello family.


    "Mr. Colby, Ms. Sophie, pleasee in."


    Colt led them inside, where Bea was seated on the living room sofa with hot tea already prepared on the table.


    Marian, seeing Sophie after a long time, couldn''t hide her tears of joy.


    She was genuinely happy for Sophie''s new marriage!


    Sophie also smiled at Marian, who had always been sincerely kind to her in the Burke family.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby, please take a seat."


    Bea sat up straight on the sofa, saying, "Ms. Sophie, your


    performance at Burke International today was truly impressive. I have to hand it to you."


    Sophie responded, "I''m sure you didn''t invite me over just to say that."


    "I have a box of treasures at your disposal, Ms. Sophie. Do you remember? Bea straightened up, as if offering a grand favor, "I''m willing to exchange that box of treasures for the forty-five percent of Barke International shares you hold."

 Chapter 1167

    Upon hearing this, Sophie chuckled, "What are you talking about, Bea?"


    "I don''t want that trunk of treasures anymore. It''s all yours," Bea dered. "But you must return that 45% share of thepany!"


    "Bea, do you not understand the situation?" Sophie replied, "Those 45% shares of Burke International could buy you a hundred of those trunks, and you think one trunk of treasures could exchange for it? Aren''t you being a bit too greedy?" "You..."


    Bea knew the contents of that trunk couldn''tpare to the shares Sophie held, but it was the best offer she had.


    "Sophie, you should remember, those shares were given to you by our James! How can you do this to him?" Bea said, ncing at Colby.


    Colby merely nced back, and Bea withdrew her gaze, feeling the chill. She insisted, "Sophie, you know well you got those shares without spending a penny, given to you by our James! Now I''ve given you my trunk of jewelry, you should be satisfied! Don''t take things too far!"


    "I''d like to remind you, Bea, that your grandson gave me those shares willingly. I didn''t force him." Sophie said, "If you''re here for this matter, then there''s no need to talk further. I''ve kept that junk of yours long enough. If you want to redeem your belongings, thene up with the money, and I''ll hand over the items."


    "You..."


    Bea''s face darkened. James wasn''t around, and she didn''t have enough money to redeem the items she had pawned to Sophie! Moreover, thepany shares she had were now in Elodie''s hands.


    "Then name your conditions. What will it take for you to return those 45% shares?" Bea asked.


    "There might be a solution for you, Bea." Sophie smiled slightly, "If you''re willing to give me that trunk of jewelry, along with your own collection, I might be willing to sell yout 10% of the shares."


    "What?! Only 10%?" Bea mmed the table in anger. "Sophie! Do you know how much my treasures are worth?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Excluding the ones in the trunk, they''re worth billions, right?" Sophie said, "Aren''t those 10% shares worth billions? Bea, I''ve already given you a discount."


    Bea was furious, her chest heaving with anger, while Sophie continued, "Bea, think carefully. Without those 10% shares, you won''t have any stake in the Burke family anymore Without shares, you''ll have no say, and the shareholders won''t respect you because of your age. With Elodie holding 10% of the shares, she could make things difficult for you at Burke International. My doing this is actually helping you."


    "Fine... Fine, you''ve got some nerve, Sophie..." Bea was enraged but helpless, only able to re at the woman sitting before her.


    "I thought if you had any sense of


    decency left today, I wouldn''t hold


    §ï§ä


    the past against you, allowing you to continue being part of the Burke family! All you had to do was sever ties with Colby cleanly! But now, it seems, a woman like you doesn''t deserve to step through the doors of the Burke family ever again!"

 Chapter 1168

    Upon hearing the words, Colby''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Bea, I really owe you one," Sophie said, linking arms with Colby. "I already have a husband. Why would I want to be Mrs. Burke of the Burke family? Getting back with James was already a big favor to Burke International, and trust me, it won''t happen again." Bea was so infuriated by Sophie that she could only point at her, stuttering in frustration.


    Sophie continued, "Bea, think it over before you send Colt to find me again. I''m only giving you one day to consider this offer for the ten percent shares. If you don''t take it, don''t expect another chance."


    With that, Sophie, arm in arm with Colby, headed for the door.


    Suddenly, Bea shouted, "Sophie! How can you do this to James?"


    Sophie stopped, turning around with a cold gaze. "I''ve always been fair to him; I owe the Burke family nothing."


    "You!"


    Bea fainted right there, prompting Colt to rush over, shouting, "Bea! Quick, call a doctor!"


    The maids scurried around in a frenzy. Meanwhile, Sophie and Colby walked out of the grand doors of the Burke family estate.


    Once, the Burke family''s main house had seemed unattainable to Sophie. She''d longed for James''s approval and dreamed of stepping inside.


    But now, Sophie was no longer bound by anything-except Colby.


    Holding Colby''s hand tightly, she said, "I never want toe back to this ce again."


    "How can you be such a greedy little fox?" Colby teased, gently pinching her nose. "What you just asked for is nearly all of her savings."


    "Those jewels might not even find a


    buyer who knows their worth. Isn''t it better to take them all now and keep them as family heirlooms?" Sophie replied. Besides, that ring is still with us. I want to see if Bea has anything else like it. If she does, we might find a connection among these jewels."


    "My wife is the smartest, always knows how to negotiate."


    tet


    "Now you think I''m good at negotiating, but in a few years, you might find me too petty. They say, ''The grass is always greener on the other side!""


    Colby chuckled. "The most beautiful flower in the world is right in front of me. How could I ever look elsewhere? Besides, all my assets are in your hands. If I ever changed my heart, you''d kick me out without a penny."


    "You really get me! If you ever stray, the old man will definitely side with me, and Colby, being a little beggar in Devonport wouldn''t be too bad." Colby wrapped his arms around Sophie''s waist. "Naughty, but I love it."


    Meanwhile-


    Outside the Burke family mansion, James silently watched the scene unfold, hiding behind a wall as if afraid of being noticed.


    He chuckled softly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby was right.


    The most beautiful flower in the world had been right in front of him. Yet, he had been blind to it, letting it wither and fade. Even if he had another chance, he could only watch as someone else cherished her.


    James, you truly failed.

 Chapter 1169

    Inside the Burke Estate, Adler and Jenna lugged a massive chest downstairs.


    Jenna, exhausted, put her hands on her hips. "Man, that olddy sure knows how to hoard! What''s in here that''s so heavy?"


    Adler chuckled. "Didn''t we see it before? Jewelry and, oh yeah, fifty kilograms of gold bars."


    Jenna rolled her eyes, still panting. "Fifty kilograms? I thought it was a lot more."


    "Just fifty kilograms? That''s still worth about three million dors!"


    As Adler spoke, he opened the chest. They had previously looked through it but hadn''t done a thorough search. This time, they were on a mission to find items simr to the sapphire ring, which meant sifting through a treasure trove of jewelry-a daunting task. "This olddy''s collection is something else. You can see these pieces are decades old."


    "Could it be part of her dowry? Dowries can be super valuable!"


    Jenna''s eyes sparkled at the thought.


    Sophie chimed in, "Who knows, but it''s probably worth a couple hundred million."


    Jenna picked up a ne and draped it around her neck. "This one''s nice, right? Worth over a million."


    Adler nodded earnestly. "Gorgeous!"


    "If you like it, it''s yours," Sophie offered generously.


    Jenna was taken aback and hesitated. "I thought this stuff was just coteral? The olddy doesn''t want it back?"


    "She doesn''t want it," Sophie confirmed.


    "How do you know? Did she say so?"


    "To get back the Burke family shares, she''s definitely letting these go."


    Adler, puzzled, asked, "Wait, what''s happening?"


    Colby exined, "Sophie''s trading all the jewelry this old woman has,


    includi


    this chest, for


    sw novel.nez


    of the Burke family''s sharpercent


    Adler''s eyes widened. "Wow! The olddy agreed to that?"


    "She will," Sophie said confidently. "Bea has dedicated most of her life to the Burke family. What she values most is the family itself. These items, while precious, can''t be


    liquidated quickly. Except for then et


    gold, which is worth three million dors, the rest are pretty much useless. But having shares in the Burke family changes everything. She''d have a say in the family and get monthly dividends. If it were you or me, we might choose the treasures, but Bea would definitely go for the shares."


    Jenna thought it over and nodded. "Makes sense! Someone as power-hungry as that olddy. wouldn''t let go of control over the Burke family. Even if it''s just ten percent, she''ll grab it."


    Sophie picked up a ring and examined it. "This ring... its quality is impable, just like the one Harold gave me."


    She pulled out the gift from Harold.


    Jenna said, "I remember the Gordons have testing equipment at their ce. I''ll go grab it!"


    "I''lle with you!" Adler said, and they both ran upstairs.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Downstairs, Sophie scrutinized the gemstones, then took out the one Colby had given her before. "Colby, how did you get this ring?"


    "An international auction," Colby replied. "I remembered my mother had one simr, so I bought it." "Mrs. Costello had one too?" Sophie asked, surprised.


    "Yeah."


    "Where is that ring?"

 Chapter 1170

    "It''s gone now."


    Sophie thought for a moment before saying, "So, you gave me this ring because Mrs. Costello once wore a simr one?"


    "It''s a Costello family heirloom. My father gave it to my mother. I haven''t found that exact ring yet, but I did find a gemstone just like it. In my heart, you deserve the best." Colby took Sophie''s hand.


    Sophie wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck and said, "I know. I must be the most important person in your heart."


    Upstairs, Adler and Jenna had someone bring down the testing equipment. Jenna said, "Let me handle this! I''m the jewelry expert here!"


    She ced the jewelry on the testing machine, and soon the machine provided the data.


    The purity, quality, andposition of the three gemstones were essentially the same!


    The data showed they were cut from the same gemstone.


    "It''s really cut from the same gemstone! Damn, this is more unbelievable than a TV drama!" Adler eximed, as if he''d just discovered a new continent. Sophie and Jenna also gathered around to look, and indeed, all the values matched up.


    Jenna said, "This is so bizarre. How could such a coincidence happen?"


    Just then, Gordon stepped out of the elevator.


    Jenna asked, puzzled, "Mr. Gordon, what brings you here?"


    "Let me see it."


    Gordon stretched out his hand, and Sophie ced the three gemstones in his palm.


    Jenna exined, "Mr. Gordon, these three rings were all cut from the same stone. And this one was given to Sophie by Harold."


    "I know."


    Gordon examined the gemstones in his hand, then gave them back to Sophie, saying, "The first one was ring Colby auctioned from overseas, the second is a Burke family ring, and the third, I gave to Harold as an Aldridge family heirloom."


    Hearing this, Jenna and Adler exchanged nces.


    "Mr. Gordon, since these gemstones are so precious, I can''t ept them," Sophie said, about to hand the gemstones back to Gordon.


    Gordon stopped her, saying, "I''ve


    already given the gemstone to


    Harold Whom he gives it to is not my concern. Ms. Sophie, since you''ve epted this gemstone,


    please take good care of it."


    "Keep it."


    Colby took Sophie''s hand again and said, "These gemstones, along with the lost heirloom ring of the Costello family, make up four."


    "You mean each of the four major


    families has one?" Jenna thought forExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    a moment, puzzled. "Wait, the.


    Russell family doesn''t have this


    gemstone, and neither does the


    Tredgold family."


    Jenna nudged Adler and asked, "Does your family have the gemstone, and your dad just hasn''t passed it on to you yet?"


    "How would I know! My mom handles his finances!" Adler wondered. "They''re still in good health; maybe he hasn''t passed it on to me yet?"


    Jenna pondered, "Right, the Burke family also has this ring, and the Burke family is outside the four major families!"


    Colby said calmly, "That''s simple. Just ask the old folks who are still alive, and everything will be clear."


    Adler scratched his head, asking, "The old folks who are still alive? Who?"


    "You mean... Lennon?"


    Among the older generation in these four major families, Lennon was the only one still alive!


    "Then there''s no time to lose! Let''s go now!"

 Chapter 1171

    In the heart of Devonport, nestled within the sprawling Costello estate...


    Bang!


    Colby stormed through the study doors, startling Lennon into an irate re. "Boy! Are you trying to give your old man''s old man a heart attack?!"


    Sophie elbowed Colby, who had startled her as well. Just then, Jenna darted over to Lennon, trying to sweet-talk him. "Grandpa! It''s been ages since Ist visited!"


    "Don''t give me that; you nevere by unless you want something!"


    Lennon eyed the four young intruders. "What brings you rascals here this time?"


    Colbyid three gemstones on the table in front of him.


    "Trying to bribe me? Or do you need an appraisal?"


    At first, Lennon barely nced at the stones. But when he noticed Colby''s serious expression, he adjusted his reading sses for a closer look. The moment he did, his face paled. He picked up one of the rings, examining it closely. "Where did you get this?"


    "It''s a long story. One was bought at an auction by Colby, another was swindled from old Mrs. Burke, and thest was a wedding gift from the Aldridge family," Jenna exined.


    Lennon frowned. "From the Burke family? How on earth did they get one of these?"


    Sophie shook her head. "No idea, but it must''ve been one of Bea''s prized jewels."


    Lennon exined, "This ring, back in the day, belonged to the Russell, Costello, Tredgold, and Aldridge families. They symbolized the alliances between our families. These were royal jewels, crafted by a renowned artisan from a single exquisite gemstone. Only four exist in the entire world."


    Sophie furrowed her brow. "So, these rings are unique to our four families? Then how did the Burke family get one?"


    Lennon sighed. "I only heard about


    ¤¬


    these four rings from my father. I


    never saw them together. I know


    of


    our family''s heirloom ring, but sadly, it''s been lost."


    "The Costello gem is missing, and only the Aldridge gem remains,"


    Adler chimed in. "So, it''s possible the Burke gem was originally the


    swnovel.n


    Russett''s, or maybe even the Costello''s. It could even be ours!"


    Jenna rolled her eyes. "That ring is definitely not from the Costello family! Wouldn''t Colby recognize a ring his own mother wore? Besides, your parents are still around. Just ask them if the gem hasn''t been passed down yet."


    "Right, I''ll call them now."


    Adler whipped out his phone and dialed home. The call connected quickly. "Mom, do we have any heirloom rings with a sapphire blue gem that Dad gave you?" "What? None?" Adler frowned. "Really? Could you check again? Or maybe ask Dad if he''s given the ring to someone else, like a mistress or something."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You little brat! Are you looking for trouble?!"


    May''s shout echoed through the phone.


    Adler quickly hung up, patting his chest in relief. "No gem in our house! Case closed!"


    ...


    ...


    Jenna and Sophie exchanged speechless looks.


    Only Adler would dare to ask his mom if his dad had given away the family ring to a mistress.

 Chapter 1172

    "But honestly, knowing my dad, if there was a family heirloom, he''d probably stash it away himself."


    "Why?" Sophie asked, puzzled.


    Adler shook his head. "Not every family ends up like Uncle Alex and Gwen, where lovers find their happy ending."


    Sophie was taken aback by this.


    Jenna leaned in and whispered to Sophie, "Adler''s parents had a business marriage. Before they married, Adler''s dad was in love with another woman, and I''ve heard Ms. May had someone she loved too."


    "Wow... that must have been tough," Sophie murmured, thinking how a family like that could still raise someone as genuine as Adler.


    Adler chimed in, "How about this? I''ll go home and ask my dad about the gem. If we can find it, then the Burke family''s piece is definitely part of the Russell family''s legacy."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Sophie turned to her grandfather, "Grandpa, you mentioned these four rings are symbols of the four great families. What''s the big secret behind these families? Is it the Devonport treasure?"


    "The Devonport treasure is just a legend. My father''s generation came to Devonport during the chaos of thest century. The four great families each had their role in guarding the peace, so they were well-respected here. As the new country stabilized and everyone went into business, it''s said the secret the four families protect is tied to the Devonport treasure, and their wealthes from it. But I''ve lived a long time without ever seeing that treasure."


    Lennon sat down and said, "I''ve always thought this treasure was just a myth. If it really existed, my father would''ve told me about it. It doesn''t make sense to keep such a big secret from your own kids, does it?"


    Everyone nodded, finding his reasoning quite sound.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When you think about it, this so-called treasure probably just means wealth. What else could make people so obsessed?


    The mastermind wanted to invade Devonport for the treasure.


    Ricardo even abandoned the Cloude family in Bloomsbury for years, all for this treasure.


    If there was no treasure in Devonport, what had they been fighting over all this time?


    Lennon added, "I don''t know for sure, but if the treasure was something valuable, my father wouldn''t have kept it from me." Sophie''s mind raced. Lennon''s words made perfect sense.


    Everyone wants their kids to be


    prosperous and safe. If the


    Devonport treasure was truly valuable, why didn''t anyone from the four great families know what it


    was?


    Either the treasure was just a rumor blown out of proportion.


    Or, the treasure was something so dangerous it couldn''t be revealed.


    Clearly, the former seemed less likely.


    "Grandpa, each of the four great


    Cilies has a chapel, but when I strange old ledgers." were met


    "Ledgers?" Lennon frowned. "What kind of ledgers?"


    "Just some ancient books, recording prices of goods and food. But... the prices were absurd."


    Lennon said, "The Russell family


    used to be military advisors, and they handled the ledgers. That''s not surprising; it might just be a currency issue from that era


    "But we''ve checked. Even if we adjust for the exchange rates back then, the prices still don''t add up."

 Chapter 1173

    Lennon took a moment, furrowing his brow as he asked, "So, what exactly was recorded in those ounts? Do any of you remember?"


    Sophie nodded, "The ledgers showed some pretty weird transactions for the Russell, Tredgold, and Costello families. There was a huge gap between the listed food items and the actual goods, which led to abined loss of 1.2 million dors for the three families. Meanwhile, the Aldridge family somehow brought in that exact amount. So, Colby and I felt like our families were basically propping up the Aldridge family." "Propping up the Aldridge family..." Lennon''s frown deepened. "Let me think this over..."


    Adler jumped in, "What''s there to think about? It''s obvious the Aldridge family''s leader back then was clueless, only focused on intelligence, and ended up knowing nothing, making our families cover for them!"


    Jenna, hearing this, smacked Adler on the head. "Did you even think before you said that? Look at Mr. Gordon; does the Aldridge family look like they can''t make money?"


    "Well... just because Mr. Gordon can make money doesn''t mean his father or his ancestors could!"


    "..." Jenna shot him a dark re.


    How could Adler say something like that with such confidence?


    Lennon, with his brows tightly knit, seemed lost in memories. "Alright, you all head back for now. I need some time to really think this through..."


    Adler and Jenna exchanged nces.


    Finally, Sophie broke the silence, and the group left the Costello family''s estate.


    "I think Lennon''s getting old. His memory isn''t what it used to be," Adler spected while driving. "He probably doesn''t remember his own father''s affairs clearly." Otherwise, how could he be so unclear about what happened back then?


    Listening to Adler, Jenna responded sarcastically "You think Lennon is like your dad? Have you ever seen a sixty-year-old man effortlessly lift a 20kg barbell? Forget about


    sixty-year-olds, can you do it Adler? If you can, I''ll respect you for the rest of my life!"


    "Me!" Adler started to argue but then deted, admitting, "Well, I might not, but Colby can! Lifting a 20kg barbell is a joke for him."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Colby is Colby, and you''re you! Enough with the nonsense! Just drive!"


    Jenna effectively silenced Adler, who didn''t dare say another word.


    Meanwhile, Sophie fell into deep thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Colby asked.


    "I''m thinking, the Aldridge family, being in charge of intelligence, would have information on every business in Devonport. Given their involvement in themercial changes in Devonport over the years even extending overseas, they would certainly keep a good record of their own history. Mr. Gordon, as the head of the family, might not know everything, but he should at least be somewhat aware," Sophie continued. "So why didn''t he say a word when the Devonport treasure was mentioned earlier?"


    Her words brought a heavy silence to the car.


    Jenna and Adler exchanged looks, clearly sensing that something was off.


    Logically, if even Mr. Gordon didn''t know


    was, then what was the point of the four great families'' existence?


    to the Devonport treasure


    And why would someone be so determined to get their hands on this Devonport treasure? How could everyone go to such lengths for something whose nature was still aplete mystery?

 Chapter 1174

    "Stop stressing about it," Colby said calmly. "I''ll ask him when we get back."


    Among the four people in the car, Colby was the only one who truly understood Gordon. No one had any objections.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone started ringing. Everyone''s eyes instinctively turned to her.


    Sophie lifted her phone, nced around, and said, "Probably a scam call."


    Without a word, Colby pressed the answer button. From the other end, Odie''s voice came through loud and clear, "Sophie! Tell Colby to send someone to pick me up from Devonport Airport." Hearing it was Odie, Adler nearly mmed on the brakes. "I thought it was a scam call! What''s he doing here?"


    "Odie?" Odie sneered through the phone, "Just let that jerk pick me up."


    Then, Odie hung up. Sophie looked at the unknown number, puzzled. "Did Odie change his number?"


    Colby replied nonchntly, "No, you just never saved it."


    An hourter, at Devonport Airport-


    "Boss, what if Ms. Sophie doesn''t show up?" They had been standing there with their luggage for an hour.


    Odie nced at his wristwatch and said, "Colby burned down my house in Devonport before, and I haven''t settled the score with him yet. Now, just having them chauffeur me is letting them off easy." "That''s true," his subordinate agreed.


    Soon, a ck Cadic pulled up in front of Odie. Adler rolled down the window and said, "Mr. Odie, hop in."


    "What kind of junk car is this?" Odie frowned.


    Adler replied, "Sorry! I''m the poorest among the four of us. This is the best I can do! If you prefer not to ride, maybe call a luxury Uber? I won''t be taking that order."


    Seeing no one else in the car, Odie asked, "Where are Sophie and Colby?"


    "Sophie said there wasn''t enough room, so they went back first."


    Hearing this, Odie looked even more disdainful of Adler''s car. "Jonah." "Boss?"


    "Call a luxury car."


    "Right away." Jonah took out his phone and quickly booked a ride.


    Just as he selected a luxury car option with a fare over a hundred dors, a mechanical female voice suddenly came from inside Adler''s


    "You have a new order


    Hearing this, Odie''s face darkened. Adler said helplessly, "Mr. Odie, my apologies, but that''s a free two hundred and fifty from you."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Adler cleared his throat and added, "Cough, cough! Hello, Uber at your service! Please get in and buckle up."


    Half an hourter, inside Burke Estate


    "Hey, hey, don''t pull me!" In the living


    room, Sophie and Jenna were reviewing thepany''s financial reports when they heard amotion from the Aldridge family''s front yard.


    They saw Adler being dragged in by the cor by Jonah. Seeing this, Jenna immediately stood up, mming the table. "Odie! What''s the meaning of this? Let myman got


    Odie gave Jonah a look, and only then did Jonah release Adler. Adler, already afraid of Odie, quickly scurried behind Jenna for protection. "Sophie, you owe me two hundred and fifty."

 Chapter 1175

    "What''s


    going on?"


    Sophie was confused.


    Out of nowhere, why was "going on" even being mentioned?


    Sophie nced at Adler and asked, "Didn''t I tell you to pick up Odie and bring him to Burke Estate? Where''d this ''going on''e from?"


    "He didn''t like my car, insisted on a luxury ride, and so my car ended up right in front of him! Naturally, the assignment came to me!"


    Hearing this, Jenna yanked Adler by the ear and demanded, "When did you start moonlighting without telling me?"


    "Ouch, ouch! It''s just a side gig! I''ve been running errands for Colby all over the ce, giving someone a lift along the way is no big deal."


    "Do you give lifts to women too?"


    Adler, trying to cate Jenna, said, "It''s all random assignments, sometimes I don''t even know if it''s a guy or a girl. But! You''re the only one who''s ever sat in the passenger seat." Jenna let go of Adler, saying, "That''s more like it!"


    Odie didn''t have time for their lovey-dovey chat. He asked directly, "When can I start at Burke International?"


    "Just wait."


    "Wait?"


    "Within twenty-four hours, I''ll make sure Mr. Odie starts his position as the new CEO of Burke International."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Jenna whispered to Adler, "This is the first time I''ve seen someone so eager to start working. Burke International is such a mess right now, who would want that?"


    "Actually, there was that Elodie who


    popped up out of nowhere, she was eager to be the boss of Burke International," Adler shook his head in disbelief. "I really don''t get what''s going through their heads. It seems some people are actually rushing to work."


    Hearing their whispers, Odie nced at Adler and said, "I''m still here."


    "Oh, you can hear that?" Adler said, "I thought Mr. Odie was blind and deaf, knowing nothing."


    At that, Jonah made move as if to teach Adler a lesson.


    sif


    Odie stopped Jonah, saying indifferently, "He only has the chance to make snide remarks now, let it be."


    Once he''s at Burke International, in Devonport, he''d have the authority.


    There was no need to squabble with Adler here.


    "You haven''t told me why we need to wait twenty-four hours."


    "I want the ten percent of shares that Elodie holds," Sophie said. "I want them now."


    "Sophie, are you nning to exchange Elodie''s ten percent of shares with that olddy from the Burke family?"


    Jenna frowned, "How could that be possible? If Elodie was willing to give up her ten percent of shares, then Bea from the Burke family wouldn''t havee to you."


    "Exactly."


    "It''s simple. Reeves Entertainment is


    currently a losing business. As the soon-to-be CEO of Burke


    International, Mr. Odie just needs to offload this worthless business at a low price, and the Reeves family will be hit hard." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jenna was even more puzzled, "How could just a small Reeves Entertainment cause a big hit to the Reeves family?"


    "Businesses are interconnected.


    Elodie, with her thunderous tactics


    at Harbor City''s Reeves


    International, indeed had a knack for business. Buting to Devonport, her carefully built Reeves


    Entertainment failed. Initially,


    acquiring Burke International would have been aeback, but if Burke International cancels the


    no


    coboration with Reeves Entertainment, it means Elodie would have no industry left in Devonport. Elodie spent so much of the Reeves family''s manpower, resources, and capital, only to end up with a huge loss in Devonport. Do you think, upon returning to Harbor City, the heads of Reeves International would still respect her?"

 Chapter 1176

    "The Reeves family didn''t have much to begin with. It was Elodie''s shrewdness that got them a foothold in Harbor City. But Elodie likes to go it alone and has rubbed a lot of people the wrong way there. None of those old-timers were ever truly on her side. Now that she''s cost the Reeves family a fortune and they''ve lost the Burke family''s backing, the elders are definitely thinking about pushing her out. Elodie needs toe up with some serious cash if she wants to keep them quiet."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you saying the Reeves family might use this as an excuse to oust Elodie?"


    Jenna suddenly got it. "So, Elodie has to pay back the money Reeves International lost, or those old-timers will use this as a chance to get rid of her."


    Sophie nodded. "Even though Elodie owns ten percent of Burke International, those are her personal shares and don''t benefit Reeves International''s shareholders. If she can''t sell those shares to cover thepany''s losses, the shareholders won''t let it slide. So, when the news hits Harbor City that Burke International is selling Reeves Entertainment for cheap, the shareholders will definitely demand that Elodie cover Reeves Entertainment''s debts."


    Before Jenna could celebrate, Odie, who was next to her, frowned. "Hold on, I''m the major shareholder of Burke International. Did anyone ask for my opinion while you were making all these ns?"


    "That''s brilliant! Let''s see how Elodie stays on her high horse now!"


    "Mr. Odie, I didn''t ask for more money from you to buy the shares, did I?" Sophie said. "Stop acting like you''re getting a raw deal and stillining. Besides, Reeves International and the people backing it are connected to us, and we''re all in this together..." "Quit nagging, haven''t I agreed already?"


    Odie couldn''t stand nagging. Seeing that Odie had agreed, Sophie finally smiled.


    Meanwhile, in the study upstairs.


    Colby sat across from Gordon and got straight to the point. "I know you''ve got deep ns. You know whatthe Devonport treasure is, don''t you?"


    "There''s no treasure in Devonport."


    Gordon''s tone was indifferent.


    But Colby pressed on. "If there''s no treasure, then those people are wasting their time, and you wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to present the gems to her."


    Gordon just smiled lightly. "Colby, you''re overthinking it."


    "Am I overthinking, or are you hiding too much? You''ve set up all these schemes, there has to be a reason."


    Gordon replied coolly, "All I''ve done is to lure out the person behind the scenes, that''s it."


    "You exin it to everyone, I''m not getting involved."


    Colby stood up, clearly not buying Gordon''s exnation.


    Gordon, however, slowly said, "I''ve always hated exining. You know that. If there''s something I don''t want to talk about, even if someone put pliers in front of me, they


    couldn''t pry it out of me."


    Hearing this, Colby rubbed his temples. He knew this conversation was never going to be easy.

 Chapter 1177

    "Would you ever hurt Sophie?"


    "Never."


    Hearing this, Colby''s tone softened. "Alright, just remember you said that."


    He left Gordon''s study and headed downstairs, where Sophie and Jenna were chatting with Adler. Seeing Colby descend, Adler called out, "What took you so long? Odie''s already gone!"


    "Uh-huh," Colby replied, clearly indifferent about Odie''s departure.


    Sophie asked, "Did the talk not go well?"


    "Seriously? Even you couldn''t get Mr. Gordon to talk? That guy''s got a vault for a mouth!" Jenna eximed, nudging Adler.


    "Cut the useless chatter! We''ve been chasing this Devonport treasure forever, and we still don''t know what it is!" Jenna scolded.


    "At least we know Mr. Gordon''s in on it. Right?" Sophie looked at Colby, searching for answers in his eyes.


    Colby sighed. "If he doesn''t want to talk, not even the Grim Reaper could make him."


    "The Grim Reaper? Gordon would make the Grim Reaper take a detour!" Adler marveled. "Is there anyone more tight-lipped than Gordon? No wonder he''s in intelligence. A couple hundred years ago, he''d be the top spy master around!" "Will you ever shut up with your nonsense?" Jenna snapped.


    "I''m just telling the truth! Don''t believe me? Ask Colby."


    Colby walked up to Sophie and said, "His mouth is tight, but it''s not as annoying as Adler''s."


    "Hey! You!"


    As Adler was about to retort, Colby turned to Sophie. "I have to handle something with Odie. I might be backte tonight."


    "What''s going on? Work stuff?" Sophie remembered Colby and Odie''s previous private conversation, which she still knew nothing about.


    "I''ll tell you when I get back, okay?"


    "Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait for you."


    Seeing Sophie let Colby go so easily, Jenna couldn''t help butment, "Sophie, you''re too easy-going. If it were me, I''d dig until I found out what''s so important that he couldn''t tell me first!"


    Adler chimed in, "You just don''t get it. Us men, we keep things quiet until we''ve aplished them. Only then do we brag to the women we love! Those who yap before getting anything done are losers!" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Alright, alright, no one''s calling you a loser! Just keep it down," Jenna snapped.


    "I''m saying, Colby and I are real men!"


    Listening to Jenna and Adler bicker, Sophie couldn''t help but shake her head andugh.


    Days like these were actually pretty nice. Gathering with a few good friends,ughing and talking every day. And having the one you love always by your side. But...


    Why did there have to be so much scheming and rivalry...


    And what was most unsettling was that she seemed to have gradually gotten used to this life, even though it was exhausting. Meanwhile, at Burke International...


    Bea slowly woke up, with Marian by


    her side, taking care of her. Seeing Bea awake, Marian quickly said, "Bea, you''re awake! This is wonderful, I''ll call the doctor@ight away!" en FindNovel


    "Let Colte in," Bea murmured.

 Chapter 1178

    Bea looked as fragile as a wisp of smoke, a faint trace of weakness etched on her face.


    "Colt''s been waiting at the door. I''ll bring him in now," Marian said as she stepped out to fetch Colt.


    Colt entered and stood beside Bea. "Bea, what do you need?"


    "I''ve decided... to use all my savings to buy the ten percent of Burke International shares that Sophie holds." "Bea..." Colt frowned, troubled.


    Wouldn''t this leave Bea with nothing? It seemed like a losing deal.


    "I''ve made up my mind. Help me up first."


    "...Alright." Colt helped Bea to her feet. She moved slowly to the safe and used her fingerprint to unlock it.


    Inside the safe, there was only a key and a card, nothing more.


    Bea took the key and card, then said, "Go wait for me downstairs. In half an hour, we''ll head to the Vault."


    Colt was taken aback. The Vault! A ce where the wealthy stored their treasured possessions, from jewelry to property deeds, as long as they paid the hefty yearly fee. The Vault''s security was said to rival that of a national treasury-impossible to steal from. "Is Bea nning to give all her money to Sophie?"


    "What else can we do? Do you want Burke International''s shares to end up in the hands of strangers?"


    Thinking of this made Bea''s frustration surge. Her grandson, whom she had raised for most of her life, ruined by Sophie. If she had another chance, she would never have let Sophie enter the Burke


    family. But it was toote for regrets


    now.


    "...Yes, Bea."


    Downstairs, after a short wait, Colt saw Bea, dressed impably in an elegant white cheongsam. She looked regal, though her face bore the inevitable marks of time. "Bea, let''s get in the car."


    Bea got into the car, and Colt drove them to the Vault.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Upon arriving, Bea handed over her card. The receptionist, recognizing Bea, smiled warmly. "Bea, here to deposit something again?"


    "I''m here to retrieve items," Bea replied coolly.


    Hearing this, the receptionist maintained her polite demeanor. "I''ll have someone take you to the vault."


    "Okay."


    Soon, a staff member escorted Bea to the innermost part of the Vault, taking the elevator down. The staff remembered how Bea used to chat with them about her collectibles, their origins, and their worth


    This time, Bea was silent, so the staff member tried to make conversation. "Bea, what would you like to take back today?" "This time, I''m taking everything."


    Hearing Bea''s words, the staff


    member wisely held their tongue. Taking everything? In their


    experience, clients who retrieved all their belongings were usually in


    trouble, on the brink of bankruptcy.

 Chapter 1179

    At Burke Manor.


    "This is all my savings. When do I get that ten percent of the shares?"


    Bea hadid out everything in front of Sophie, her expression a mix of desperation and hope.


    Sophie nced at the array of collectibles, raising an eyebrow. "They say in Devonport, no one knows jewels better than you, Bea. Your lifetime of savings is truly remarkable."


    Despite the slight smile apanying Sophie''s words, Bea''s face only darkened further.


    Sophie picked up a bracelet from the table, admiration evident on her face. "Take this bracelet, for instance. You can tell it''s worth a fortune, easily millions, Bea. Your taste is impable."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bea caught the mockery in Sophie''s tone and replied bitterly, "Yes, these items are valuable. But now, they''re all yours."


    Setting down the bracelet, Sophie smiled broadly. "Bea, we''re both in business. I need some incentive to help you out. Seeing these collectibles, my mind''s at ease. Rest assured, the ten percent of shares will be yours within seven days." "Seven days? Why does it have to take seven days?" Bea was clearly unhappy with the dy.


    Sophie sighed, "I wish it could be faster, but Mr. Odie holds the reins right now. It''s going to take quite a bit of convincing to get him to release those shares. Bea, you should be a bit more understanding."


    "You..." Bea''s face was a picture of displeasure.


    Sophie nonchntly poured herself a cup of tea, suggesting, "Bea, we''re about to have lunch here. Maybe we can talk about this in seven days?"


    It was clear Sophie wanted to show her the door. Bea was ready to argue her case, but Rick, who was by her side, already spoke up, "Bea, please."


    Having been rebuffed by Sophie,


    Bea''s face turned a shade of purple.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t


    afford to break ties with Sophie.


    After Bea left, Jenna and Adler emerged from the corner.


    Seeing Bea''s displeased exit, Jenna pped her hands in delight, "That''s the first time I''ve seen the olddy look so sour! Sophie, you''re the one! Anyone else would struggle to get her so riled up."


    "Truly worthy of being Colby''s wife. Both of you are no easy foes."


    Adler couldn''t help but marvel.


    Sophie asked, "Were you guys eavesdropping the whole time?"


    "How could you call it eavesdropping! We were listening openly!"


    Jenna said seriously, "That olddy is just too hateful, so we decided to y a little prank on her."


    Hearing Jenna''s words, Sophie suddenly felt uneasy. "What did you do?"


    Adler and Jenna shared a look, their eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Outside Burke Manor.


    Bea had reached the outside of Burke Manor and was about to get into her car when she noticed the tires had been shed. Colt looked upset as he said, "Bea... I''m afraid the car''s out ofmission."


    "What happened?" Bea''s face darkened. She immediately looked back at Burke Manor, only seeing one security guard in the booth. She demanded, "Did Sophie have you tamper with my car? Tell her to send a car to pick me up right now!"

 Chapter 1180

    "Be, what on earth are you saying? How could Ms. Sophie ever do such a thing? Maybe the car identally got damaged on the road. "Well, what are you waiting for? Send a car to take us back, now!"


    The summer heat was unbearable, and now the car was broken. Surely Sophie wouldn''t expect them to walk all the way back, would she?


    The security guard looked troubled as he spoke, "Be, I''m really sorry, but Mr. Aldridge took all the vehicles when he left today. We truly don''t have any cars avable to send you back." "With an estate asrge as the Aldridge family''s, are you telling me there isn''t even three or five cars to spare?"


    Be''s expression darkened further.


    Especially since she had given all her savings to Sophie today, her heart was already aching. Now, encountering such a frustrating situation, she couldn''t hold back her anger any longer.


    The guard exined, "Be, Mr. Aldridge is frugal, I''m really sorry. Perhaps you could walk to themercial district two kilometers away and hail a cab from there. Mr. Aldridge prefers peace and quiet, so cars from outside can''t enter this vi area. You probably won''t be able to call a cab within two kilometers."


    Hearing this, Be was furious, "This is clearly bullying!"


    Just then, Jenna emerged from the house, addressing Be through the Aldridge family''s gate, "What are you saying, Be? Our Mr. Gordon has always been hospitable. Although we don''t have another car, we do have a small tractor avable for you to use, if Be doesn''t mind."


    With that, Adler drove a small tractor up to Be.


    Seeing this, Be''s face turned utterly grim.


    Jenna could barely contain herughter at Be''s reaction.


    Adler patted the steering wheel of the


    thiaying to Colt, "What


    you think, buddy? Know how this? If not, I can teach you belongs to FindNovel


    I


    Colt, looking at Adler, said, "This is absolutely outrageous!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what if it is? What are you going to do about it?"


    ¦Á¦Ð


    Jenna scoffed coldly, "You used to bully our


    Now, Sophie without mercy.


    Now, Sophie is the darling of our family, the cherished granddaughter-inw of the


    patriarch, and the beloved younger sister to me and Adler. We will take back, little by little, what you did to Sophie!"


    Hearing Jenna''s words, Colt''s face grew even more sullen.


    Jenna nced at the tractor and said, "Take it or leave it, we really couldn''t care less... But considering Be''s age, and having to walk two kilometers in high heels under the scorching summer sun, just the thought of it is heartbreaking."


    "You..."


    Be clutched her chest, feeling overwhelmed by the heat and now, Jenna''s words were about to be the death of her!


    "Or you could find a way to remove the car with the t tire, so it doesn''t block the entrance to the Aldridge estate."


    Jenna raised an eyebrow and said to Adler, "Honey, it looks like they don''t need the tractor after all. Let''s just take it and go." ""Wait!"


    Be, almost grinding her teeth, said, "We''ll take it! We''ll take it!"

 Chapter 1181

    "Bea..."


    Colt was stunned.


    Bea had always been the epitome of dignity and had never faced such humiliation. The thought of her leaving on this rickety tractor was worse than death. Yet, here she was, agreeing to it!


    "What''s the point in disagreeing? Do you really want to walk back?" Bea''s face was etched with disgust. In this weather, walking two miles in high heels was practically a death sentence. But what could she do now, even if she was unwilling? Seeing her resolve, Colt could only say, "Alright, Bea."


    Just as Adler was about to hand over the keys, Jenna gave him a knowing look. Adler stepped back.


    "What more do you want?" Bea snapped.


    "It''s simple. Since we''re not exactly buddies, if Bea wants to take our ride, she should pay up, right?"


    "What? You''re actually asking me for money for this piece of junk?" Bea''s face darkened.


    "Bea, you''re missing the point. This ''piece of junk'' is sparing you from the harsh sun and wind. It''s definitely worth something."


    "You!" Bea couldn''t take it anymore. She tried to p Jenna, but Jenna, being young and quick, easily dodged.


    Jenna smirked. "Bea, this is a friendly price. Just give us a thousand dors, and we won''t ask for more."


    "A thousand dors? Are you out of your mind?" Bea started to throw a tantrum. "For an old tractor, you''re actually demanding a thousand? You... You''re unbelievable!"


    "Bea, think it through. It''s only a thousand dors. I''m not even asking for a million. The tractor''s worth sixty grand, and if you were to ding it, that would be awful, won''t it? I think a thousand is just right."


    Jenna turned to Adler and asked, "Babe, don''t you think I''m right?"


    "Absolutely!" Adler replied. "If it were me, I''d definitely ask for ten grand. Bea, you''re lucky to have run into Jenna''s kindness!"


    Bea felt like she was about to suffocate. Colt held her steady and said, "Bea, maybe... we should just let it go."


    "Fine! Take it!" Bea pulled out her wallet and almost threw it at Jenna. "See? I''ll give you all of it! Enough to buy another one and still have cash left over!" Jenna calmly opened the wallet, finding only a bank card inside.


    "Adler, bring the card reader."


    "Right away!" Adler pulled out a card reader from behind.


    Bea''s face turned green at the sight of it.


    "Password Jenna said, cing the card reader in front of Bea. "Just the card without the password is rather cheeky, don''t you think? You didn''t actually believe I wouldn''t ask, did you?"


    "You..." Bea fumed but had no choice. She reluctantly typed in her PIN.


    Seeing the ount bnce was over a million, Jenna didn''t hesitate to transfer all of it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1182

    Immediately, Jenna flung Bea''s wallet and credit cards back at her, saying, "Bea, you were the one who said it was all for us. I''ll just take it as your way of making up for all the New Year''s money you owe us."


    Bea thought Jenna was shameless, but she never imagined Jenna could be this shameless! Taking all that money without even batting an eye!


    Seeing Bea was about to blow a fuse, Colt stepped in, "Bea, let''s just leave for now."


    "Don''t worry, Bea. After you guys drive off, we''ll definitely cover the repairs for your busted Ferrari. But whether or not you dare to drive it afterward, I can''t say."


    Jenna had Bea so flustered she was seeing stars.


    To stop Jenna from saying anything more aggravating, Colt quickly helped Bea onto the tractor. This small tractor could only carry two people, and the most humiliating part was that it waspletely transparent. Everyone outside could clearly see who was sitting inside. Colt didn''t mind, but Bea, who always cared about appearances, could hardly bear it and nearly passed out.


    As Colt drove off in the tractor, Jennaughed so hard she was doubled over. She turned to Sophie, who had been hiding behind the security room all along, and said, "Sophie, did you see that? I''m dying ofughter!"


    "I saw, I saw it all!" Sophie shook her head helplessly.


    Bea had probably never driven a tractor on the road in her life. This was likely to kill her from frustration.


    Sophie said, "But by teasing her like this, remember, Bea is the type to hold grudges. Be careful she doesn''t make things difficult for youter."


    "Serves her right! After all she did to bully you?" Jenna crossed her arms and said, "I''m just getting even for you. Didn''t she always love to brag that the Russell family was too poor and not good enough for James? Well, now everyone will know that Bea, who''s lived half her life as the face of Burke International, had to resort to driving a tractor after leaving the Aldridge family!"


    "Jenna, we''re lucky you didn''t end up as the Burke family''s daughter-inw, or else Bea might not have lived such a long life."


    "Please, I''d never want a man who


    cheats within marriage and doesn''t know his limits. Colby is much better; he only has eyes for you and would


    ever make you wear the


    green hat."


    At this, Jenna suddenly realized she might have stepped over a line.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sophie justughed, saying, "What Jenna said isn''t wrong. Wearing the green hat twice is indeed not easy."


    Hearing this, Adler looked puzzled: "What do you mean twice? Wasn''t it just once?"


    "Why are you asking!" Jenna lightly pped Adler, seeing Sophie''s expression unchanged, she quickly changed the subject: "But it''s really strange about James, disappearing for so long without a single word. I wonder where he could be hiding."


    Mentioning James made Sophie fall into thought. She indeed hadn''t seen James aroundtely. But for some reason, she felt as if James was always close by...

 Chapter 1183

    Overseas, in the Pord family household...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I''ve told you already! It''s not that I don''t want to leave, it''s that I can''t!" Angelo groaned. "You have no idea what my old man is like! If you can actually get me out of here, I''d be seriously impressed! Hello? Hello? James, are you even listening?"


    Angelo nced at his phone screen, confirming that James had hung up, and angrily tossed the phone onto the bed. He''d been stuck at home for days, and all James seemed to care about was Sophie. Couldn''t he spare a thought for his own apprentice? If it weren''t for helping James get close to Sophie, Angelo wouldn''t be locked up by his dad right now.


    With a sigh, Angelo sneaked a peek outside his bedroom door. As soon as Viona saw him, she mmed the door shut, not caring if it might hit his head.


    Luckily, Angelo was quick enough to block it and grinned, "Viona, let me tell you a joke."


    "Not interested."


    "Do you know why I''m smiling at you?"


    "Because it''s hard to hit a smiling face!"


    "1


    Viona turned away, clearly unamused.


    Still grinning, Angelo tried a different tactic, "Hey, Viona, we''ve been getting along so well. You wouldn''t rat me out to my dad if I wanted to step out for a bit, right?"


    But Viona just yelled down the hallway, "Master! The young master is trying to sneak out again!"


    "You little rascal! If you try to run again, I''ll break your legs!"


    Angelo''s smile vanished instantly. "Nice one, Viona. I open my heart to you, and you y tricks on me! Just wait, once I''m head of the Pord family, you''ll be the first I fire!"


    Viona rolled her eyes dramatically. Expecting someone who wears SpongeBob pajamas and cuddles a Doraemon pillow to be the head of the Pord family? Was the family crazy, or was she?


    "Listen, Devonport is a mess right now. I need to go and help my friend. Without me, she could die!" Angelo pleaded.


    "Young master, the life and death of others aren''t my concern. My job is to make sure you stay safe here," Viona said earnestly. "Besides, the master said if I keep an eye on you, I''ll get triple my sry. Triple


    Viona gestured the number three with her hand.


    swne


    "What''s that to me? If you let me out, I''ll give you five times your sry!"


    "Young master, my monthly sry is thirty thousand. Five times that would be a hundred and fifty thousand. Do you even have that much in your allowance?"


    "How much? Thirty thousand?! Is it


    really that easy to make money as a


    maid in the Pord family these days?" Angelo was utterly shocked, then said seriously, "May I ask, does our family need a male servant? I''d eagerly sign up!"


    "Young master, please stop causing trouble. Isn''t it good to just be the young master at home? If you keep acting out and reveal your identity, it''ll only bring harm to the Pord family." Viona earnestly tried to persuade Angelo.


    But Angelo frowned, "Viona, we grew up together. Do you really want me to end up like Kiran?"


    Viona was taken aback.


    "Kiran has always been better than me in everything since we were kids, and we''ve been the closest. I''ve never seen you as just a maid, but as a friend. We used to y and get into trouble together; I always thought you understood me best."


    Viona''s expression softened, but the responsibility of her duty weighed heavily on her.

 Chapter 1184

    Upon hearing this, Viona felt a pang of guilt. "Young Master..."


    "So, if you don''t let me out, I''ll spill the beans about you wetting the bed at twelve, and how at thirteen, during your first period, you wrote yourself a farewell letter. I remember every word of it, I..." "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Viona''s face darkened. "What kind of young master are you? If you dare expose me, you''re dead meat!"


    "Viona, please, I''m begging you. I really need to get out! I''m Angelo, not Kiran! I want to live for myself. Sophie and the others see me as a friend, and I feel the same. I can''t just hide abroad seeking safety while knowing they''re in danger! You know me best, you''ll agree with me, right?"


    "I..."


    Viona''s heart wavered for a moment.


    Just then, Caelum walked out from inside the room.


    Seeing Caelum''s stern face, Angelo''s expression became tense. "It''s too boring staying in my room all the time! I was just chatting with Viona."


    "You think I don''t know what''s on your mind?"


    Caelum took a deep breath. "You want to go out and mess around? Well, I can tell you right now, that''s not happening!"


    Hearing this, Angelo was about to retort, but Caelum continued, "However, I do have a task for you."


    "You won''t even let me out, and now you want me to do a task for you? I''d rather die than do it!"


    Seeing this, Caelum''s face darkened. "Rather die than do it, huh? Fine, then we, the Pord family, will just turn a blind eye to Devonport! With Gordon there, I''m sure nothing will go wrong." After saying this, Caelum turned to go back to his room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing Caelum''s words, Angelo


    was momentarily stunned. He


    quickly reached out to grab Cap


    "Dad what did you say? What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to go to Devonport as Kiran, to establish and strengthen ties on behalf of me and the Aldridge family, and at the same time, work on a long-term strategic partnership with the youngdy from the Russell family. You said you''d rather die than do it, so what''s there to discuss!"


    Hearing this, Angelo quickly blocked Caelum''s path, anxiously saying, "Willing, willing! I''m very willing! I agree!" "Not dying anymore?"


    "Not dying, not dying!"


    Angelo grinned. "I knew my dad wasn''t like those old fogeys at all! You''re the coolest, best dad in the world!" Angelo gave Caelum a big, warm hug, then immediately turned around to drag out his already packed luggage. Seeing Angelo all set to go, Caelum''s face darkened.


    So eager to leave, huh?


    "Dad! I love you to death! Goodbye!"


    Angelo swaggered off, dragging his suitcase downstairs.


    And


    the


    big,


    quickly slipped out from


    as well, giving Caelum


    bear hug. "Daddy!


    ge


    you to death too!"


    With that, Sandy was about to drag her luggage and leave with Angelo.


    "Hold it right there!"

 Chapter 1185

    Sandy bolted before Caelum could even get a word out.


    "You little rascal! I didn''t say you could tag along!"


    The butler beside him chimed in, "Sir, if the youngdy is willing, letting her gain some experience outside might be beneficial."


    "That troublemaker is always giving me grief! Devonport is so dangerous; what if something happens to her?"


    Frustrated, Caelum mmed his cane on the ground. "Send more people to keep an eye on Sandy! She must note to any harm!" "Yes, sir."


    Just as the butler was about to carry out the orders, Caelum suddenly changed his mind. "Hold on."


    "Is there anything else, sir?"


    "...Withdraw all the guards around them."


    "But... this will put the young master and the youngdy in danger."


    "If they are to gain experience, how can it be called so without any danger?"


    Caelum realized he had been too indulgent with these two kids. He thought of the Burke family''s child, who had endured rigorous elite education and countless hardships to achieve their current mental fortitude and aplishments. Then there was the Costello family''s child, who, stranded abroad from a young age, became a legendary figure overseas with their own hands.


    And the Russell family''s girl? Smart and cunning, with deep schemes, she had established apany like S Corporation at such a young age. Her future was limitless.


    The Aldridge family, of course, had Gordon-mysterious and unpredictable. Even Caelum couldn''tpletely grasp his thoughts.


    And Harold? Reserved and strategic, with more grit than his older brother. The things he''s involved in are beyond ordinary reach.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jenna from the Dennis family was ruthless in the business world. How she managed to oust her own father to take control of the Dennis family was well known among insiders. Then there was the Tredgold family''s boy, who loved to y the fool but was definitely not as simple as he appeared.


    When these individuals gathered,


    their interactions seemed no


    different from ordinary people. But his foolish son and daughter standing amongst them instantly showed the stark difference. While others were plotting and scheming,


    his son''s mind was filled with


    nothing but food!


    Being carefree wasn''t necessarily bad, but it was far too dangerous for those born into their kind of family. Moreover... he didn''t know how long he could protect these two children. Letting them gain experience with Sophie and the others might not be a bad idea.


    Meanwhile, in Devonport-


    Late at night, outside a house beyond the city, Colby stood in front of his car, ying with a lighter in his hand. The flickering light cast & cold and gloomy shadow on half of Colby''s face.


    Sounds of a scuffle came from the house, but in just a short while, the people inside retreated.


    "Sir, we''ve dealt with everyone."


    "Okay."


    Colby slowly walked into the yard. His men had tied up everyone inside. Each person was battered and bruised but not bloodied.


    "Following your orders, we were quite gentle."


    In the past, anyone who crossed Colby would end up in a terrible state. However, over the past year Colby had changed; he never shed blood in his actions anymore. But the oues for his opponents were never good.


    Colby nced over and asked, "Are all these people after Griffin?"


    "All of them are."


    Upon receiving this answer, Colby nodded.

 Chapter 1186

    It was way fewer than he had expected.


    In the yard, a guy was backing away in fear, but Colby''s dagger flew through the air, embedding itself in the wall behind the man before he could even make a run for it. The guy broke out in a cold sweat.


    Colby moved forward, effortlessly kicking the man to the ground.


    "I''ll count to three. Get Griffin out here."


    Colby''s tone was ice-cold as he pressed his foot onto the man''s chest.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Why hassle him?"


    A deep voice traveled across the yard, reaching Colby''s ears.


    Colby looked up, and sure enough, Griffin was standing there.


    He knew Griffin liked his peace and quiet, always avoiding crowded ces. Griffin had too many enemies from his past. By spreading the word that Griffin was in Devonport, Colby had essentially sent all those enemies straight to him.


    Finding the suddenly crowded suburban areas by evening was more than enough to pinpoint Griffin''s hideout without Colby breaking a sweat.


    Colby sat on the sofa, his voice low, "I''ve been good to you, taking care of all your enemies. Don''t you think you owe me one?"


    "You spread the word and have the guts to ask me for a favor?"


    Years had gone by, but Colby''s thick skin had only gotten thicker.


    Griffin spoke coldly, "If you''re hoping Elodie will hand over that ten percent share, you''re out of luck."


    "I never said I wanted your ten percent share."


    "So, you''re here for Sophie to get that ten percent share?"


    Griffin sneered, "Looks like the rumors about your love for Miss Russell are just that-rumors."


    Seeing Colby stay silent, Griffin continued to mock, "Of course, the infamous Colby could never love a woman. He''s a revenge machine, not bound by brotherhood or family ties. Just like you once wiped out the White family, wielding power, you''d do the same to former allies to get what you want."


    "Are you done?"


    "Not yet."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, it''s my turn now."


    Colby said, "I know you''re working for the guy behind Reeves Entertainment, which he built from scratch say this once: if you keep working for him, you''ll have enemies swarming you like today, every day."


    "I''ll just kill them all if ites to that."


    "Elodie will be in danger too."


    Hearing "Elodie," Griffin, who had seemed indifferent, suddenly tensed up, "If you touch her, believe me, I''ll kill you right now."


    As Griffin was about to pull out his knife, Colby drew his gun from his waistband, aiming it straight at Griffin.


    Colby''s demeanor was casual as he


    spoke, "We''re not in the age of


    knives anymore. I know your knife is fast, but probably not faster than a bullet, Last time, my wife was kind enough to let you go, but I''m not so forgiving. I prefer action over words."


    "Wife?" Griffin scoffed. "Do you even understand emotions? Do you dare tell Sophie about your condition? A person with a congenital defect, emotionally detached, talking about love? Don''t make meugh!" Hearing this, Colby''s brow furrowed slightly.


    The next second, a bullet was fired.

 Chapter 1187

    Griffin stood still, not even flinching, as the bullet zipped right past his ear, missing him by inches. Blood slowly trickled from his earlobe.


    Grinning like he''d just uncovered Colby''s darkest secret, Griffin taunted, "So you didn''t tell her, did you, Colby? You''re nothing but a coward, a scaredy-cat. If Sophie knew about your condition-that your love isn''t what she thinks it is would she still love you?" With every word Griffin uttered, Colby''s eyes grew colder, his stare more piercing.


    Unfazed, Griffin pressed on, "I''ve heard Sophie is pretty picky when ites to rtionships. If she found out that your so-called love has been a sham for over a year, would she kick you out of her life and hate you forever?" "You must have a death wish," Colby replied, his face now devoid of any hint of a smile.


    The people around them quickly sensed Colby''s intense rage. They rushed to restrain him, one of them urging, "Boss! Don''t listen to him. He''s just trying to rile you up! If he dies, we''ll never find out who''s pulling the strings!" Colby''s expression was ice-cold,pletely void of warmth.


    Griffin knew this was the real Colby. He was a man born without emotions, without sympathy, without empathy.


    Medically, people like him are said to suffer from emotional detachment, leading to emotional neglect. Such individuals... they can''t love, for theyck the very capacity to do so.


    Meanwhile, at the Burke Estate-


    Sophie woke up to find Colby missing from their bed. She got up, scanning the dim room for any sign of him. "Colby?"


    Sophie climbed out of bed and turned on the tablemp, identally knocking over a cup. The cup shattered on the floor, scattering pieces everywhere. As she bent down to pick up the shards, a sharp pain shot through her finger. She nced down to see blood oozing from a small cut.


    Where could he have gone?


    Intent on finding a first aid kit, Sophie left the room and noticed the living roommp was on. She descended the stairs, the dim orange glow casting long shadows but revealing no one.


    Did she forget to turn off the light before going to bed?


    Forget it.


    Rick had mentioned that the first aid kit was in the living room.


    "Looking for something?" a cool voice asked from behind.


    Sophie spun around to see Gordon standing in the kitchen doorway. She instinctively opened her mouth in surprise.


    Yes, standing. Not sitting!


    n¨¦


    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost," Gordon remarked, a faint smile ying on his lips. He was d in his usual white shirt, clearly not ready for bed yet.


    "It''s just... I rarely see you walking, Mr. Gordon."


    Gordon picked up a cane from besideN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She sofa. "It''s not that I can''t


    walk; just prefer not to wear myself out."


    Noticing the coffee cup in Gordon''s hand, Sophie asked, "Mr. Gordon, you''re still up?"


    Gordon didn''t respond immediately. His eyes fell on the wound on Sophie''s hand. The cut was small but still bleeding.


    He then opened the coffee table


    drawer and pulled out some


    antiseptic and a bandage. "Every


    room has a first aid kit. Diet


    tell you?"


    "...I forgot. I''m not great at remembering these things." Usually, it was Colby who took care of details like these for her.

 Chapter 1188

    Sophie took the ointment and band-aid, and the living room suddenly felt awkward with the silence hanging in the air.


    "Um... I''ll head upstairs now."


    "Can you manage on your own?" "...Yes."


    "Show me you can do it."


    Clearing her throat to prove herself, Sophie sat on the couch. She unscrewed the cap and sprinkled the powder onto the wound on her hand. But because her right hand was injured, her left hand felt clumsy, causing some of the powder to spill. With the powder on her wound, her right hand waspletely immobilized.


    And the band-aid stilly unopened on the table.


    Hmm... opening a band-aid one-handed was indeed tricky.


    Sophie said, "I was too hasty, got the steps wrong. If I had torn open the band-aid first..."


    Before Sophie could further exin, Gordon had already torn open the band-aid and carefully applied it to her finger.


    Gordon''s movements were meticulous, even the band-aid was ced perfectly.


    "Mr. Gordon, do you know what Colby went to do?"


    "It''s not hard to guess, he probably went to find the person who knows who''s behind all this."


    "Griffin?"


    Sophie was taken aback.


    At this time... Why would Colby go to Griffin?


    Could it be that these past few days Colby had been going out alone to investigate who was behind this?


    Why would that fool keep even such small matters from her?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Gordon seemed to read Sophie''s thoughts and said, "He just doesn''t want you to worry."


    "I know, he''s always looking out for me."


    Mentioning Colby made Sophie''s face light up with a smile.


    Seeing such a smile, Gordon seemed to be burnt by it and averted his gaze, saying coldly, "It''s gettingte, you should go to bed." "Mr. Gordon!"


    Just as Gordon was about to leave, Sophie called out to him, saying, "I haven''t thanked you in person for your wedding gift."


    Those gifts were almost half of the Aldridge family''s fortune.


    Just like Jenna said, the gift was too valuable, she shouldn''t have epted it.


    With his back to Sophie, Gordon started to speak but then paused, slowly saying, "No matter what happens in the future, Colby will


    always be the best partner in the


    world for you. He will not betray you, and he will definitely give yo his all. This wedding gift, it''s worth it, and you don''t need to return it to me."


    After saying that, Gordon walked towards the elevator on the ground floor. Sophie felt something strange about Gordon''s words but couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Of course, she knew Colby was the best partner in the world for anyone, but why... why did he have to


    mention what might happen in the


    future?


    What... would happen in the future?


    The next morning, at the Reeves household.


    Elodie looked at Griffin, who had a bruise on his cheek, and while applying ointment to him, she sternly said, "Don''t move!"


    Griffin didn''t dare to speak or move.


    Elodie said, "How old are you, getting


    into fightsst night? I shouldn''t


    have let you live so far from me! Getting into brawls in the suburbs at night, it sounds like it could make international news!"


    "...Sorry."


    Griffin lowered his head, like a wounded puppy waiting for its owner to dress its wounds.


    At that moment, the maid outside called, "Ms. Reeves! Ms. Reeves, something terrible has happened! The Reeves family hase knocking!"

 Chapter 1189

    Hearing that the Reeves family hade knocking, Elodie frowned and said, "What''s there to panic about? Let theme. I''m busy, just tell them I''m not avable."


    Just as Elodie finished speaking, a woman''s voice rang out from the doorway, "Ms. Reeves, we''vee all the way from Harbor City, and now you''re saying you won''t see us? That''s quite dismissive."


    The woman''s voice carried a hint of provocation and arrogance. Elodie calmly looked at the woman in front of her, who was over thirty and dripping in jewelry, and said, "I thought it was someone important. Turns out it''s just Aunt Shannon. Aunt Shannon isn''t exactly part of the Reeves family, is she? What brings you here at this time?"


    "It''s not her who has business with Ms. Reeves; it''s us who need to talk to Ms. Reeves!"


    The speaker was one of the major shareholders of the Reeves family, followed by other core members of the n.


    Now, they all stood in front of Elodie, ring at her with anger.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ms. Reeves, you said you wanted to expand in Devonport, using so much of the Reeves family''s resources. But now, not only have you failed to achieve your goals, but you''ve also lost the support of the Burke family! This is quite uneptable to us!" "That''s right! We''vee all this way to demand an exnation!"


    The Reeves family members were known for their arrogance.


    They had never agreed with Elodie bing the head of the Reeves family. In their eyes, Elodie was just a country girl who came from nowhere.


    Had it not been for some of Elodie''s decisions that made money for Reeves International, they would never have allowed her to hold her current position.


    However, now that Elodie could no longer provide benefits for them and had even caused losses, they naturally wanted her to step down.


    "Lost the support of the Burke family? What are you talking about?"


    Elodie had been staying at home these past few days and was unaware of the outside situation.


    Especially today, with Griffin injured, she had no mind to care about anything else.


    "Don''t you know? Yesterday, Burke International announced that they''ve terminated all cooperation with the Reeves family! They even sold Reeves Entertainment at a low price, clearly wanting to cut ties with us. Ms. Reeves, you are the CEO of Reeves International, how do you not know about this? If it weren''t for this, why would wee all the way from Harbor City?"


    "What joke is this? Odie hasn''t taken office yet; how can he have the authority to terminate the cooperation between Burke International and the Reeves family?"


    "How would we know what exactly happened? The Burke family has already done it! Isn''t it because you were ipetent?"


    Aunt Shannon looked at Elodie


    impatiently and said, "If you ask me,


    you should just save us the embarrassment. Your poor decisions have caused the Reeves family to lose so much money. You need to find a way to fill this hole! We don''t care whether you have the money or not; if you can''t repay this debt, then you should expect a court summons!"


    "We and Ms. Shannon are on the same page, Ms. Reeves. Considering all you''ve done for the Reeves family in the past, we don''t want to be too harsh. As long as you fill this hole we won''t pursue this matter further. You can still be the CEO of Reeves International. But if you can''t, then sorry, we''ll have to join forces to remove you from your CEO position. And the money you owe thepany, we will also find a way to make you pay it back!"

 Chapter 1190

    Listening to the chatter around her, Elodie just let out a scoff.


    All the effort she''d put into the Reeves family had made them a fortune big enough to feed these people and their descendants for three lifetimes. Ungrateful, every one of them.


    At that moment, Griffin stood up. As soon as they saw him, fear flickered across their faces.


    Noticing Griffin''s scowl, Elodie reached out and grabbed his arm. "Sit down."


    Griffin frowned, clearly not wanting to back down.


    The way these people treated Elodie, they deserved nothing less than his wrath!


    "I said, sit down."


    Elodie''s voice turned icy, and Griffin finally dropped his murderous re.


    Aunt Shannon chimed in, "Elodie, I don''t mean to be harsh, but you should really get yourself a proper secretary. This Griffin, who knows where you found him, looks like trouble. Keeping him around could bring disaster to the Reeves family."


    "You..."


    "That''s my business, Aunt Shannon. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t meddle," Elodie replied, her tone cool. "If the Reeves family has lost money, I''ll make up for it. We don''t keep strangers here, so you can leave the way you came. Don''t make me call for security-it''ll be embarrassing for everyone."


    Aunt Shannon''s face twisted in anger, but seeing Elodie''s promise to repay, she continued, "Since Ms. Reeves has agreed to repay, you should give us a timeline. Or do you expect us to wait forever?"


    Elodie''s gaze turned cold as she looked at Aunt Shannon. "And when do you suggest I repay?"


    "Three days! If you can''te up


    with the money in three days, have no choice but to


    from your position.belongs


    Aunt Shannon''s triumphant smirk was unmistakable. Elodie had


    poured all her resources into Reeves Entertainment over the years, nurturing talent, only for Sophie to ruin everything, and Gordon''s constant sabotage didn''t help. Aunt Shannon didn''t believe Elodie coulde up with the hefty sum needed.


    "Fine, three days it is."


    Griffin frowned at Elodie''s quick agreement. Three days-how on earth could she manage that? "Alright then, we''ll see!" Aunt Shannon said, leaving with the rest of the Reeves family in tow.


    Once they were gone, Griffin asked, "Do you really have the money to pay them back?" "No."


    Elodie shook her head.


    She had no way to repay the money; agreeing so quickly was just a move to keep her position at Reeves International.


    "Griffin, I''ve got nothing to hide from you. I''ve been at my wit''s end for a while now."


    Elodie continued, "But I don''t think I''m done yet. In these three days, someone will likely reach out to me."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Griffin frowned, "Who woulde to you at a time like this?"


    Those people were all fair-weather


    friends, When Elodie was on top et


    they flocked to her; now that she


    was down, they wouldn''t lift a finger.


    Elodie''s eyes narrowed with determination. "I think, it might be Sophie."

 Chapter 1191

    Afternoon at the Reeves Residence


    Sophie sat across from Elodie, sipping on iced tea. "The tea''s been ready for a while. Looks like you''ve been waiting for me," she remarked, a yful smile on her lips.


    Elodie cut straight to the point, her tone icy. "Enough with the small talk. You''ve set all this up, haven''t you? Burke International has pulled out of their deal with us, and Reeves Entertainment was sold off at a bargain price. Now, everyone knows the Reeves and Burke are no longer linked. As CEO, I''m in hot water, and the family''s bound to force me out."


    Elodie''s eyes narrowed as she studied Sophie. "You''re sharper than I thought, Ms. Sophie. I never expected the pampered heiress of the Russell family to orchestrate such a masterful n."


    "Ms. Elodie, you give me too much credit," Sophie replied with a faint smile. "Your reclusive nature and strained family ties made it easy to predict your moves. It''s human nature to protect one''s interests. You caused them financial losses; naturally, they want you to repay. That''s why you turned to me, and now we''re here, calmly discussing our next moves."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elodie sighed. "Fine, let''s skip the pleasantries. What do you want?"


    "I''m here to make you an offer," Sophie said, cing a check on the table. "I''m willing to buy that 10% share of Burke International you hold, for the exact amount of your losses."


    Elodie raised an eyebrow. "You''re making a bold move, Ms. Sophie. Do you even know how much we''ve lost?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can cover it," Sophie said, her confidence unwavering: "You need money, and that 10% share is all you''ve got of value can get the funds to you quickly, without any haggling. It''s a win win."


    Elodie''s eyes flickered with interest "Alright, I''ve lost two billion. If you can transfer that to my ount within three days, the shares are


    yours."


    "Consider it done," Sophie agreed without hesitation.


    Elodie frowned, suspicious. "I remember you saying you weren''t interested in Burke International''s shares. Why the change of heart?"


    "That''s my business," Sophie replied smoothly. "Right now, I''m helping you out, hoping we can let bygones be bygones and maybe even be friends."


    Elodie chuckled darkly. "Friends?


    Repaying evil with good? Ms.


    Sophie, I''m not naive. This was your


    trap. You orchestrated the Burke


    ?? ????


    family''s withdrawal from our partnership. Even though I don''t know how you pulled it off, I''m certain you''re the mastermind behind it all."

 Chapter 1192

    "In truth, it''s pretty simple. The shareholders at Burke International aren''t exactly saints. They''ve got skeletons in their closets that Odie knows about, so they pretty much have to do what he says." Hearing this, Elodie couldn''t help butugh.


    "No wonder."


    No wonder at the previous shareholders'' meeting, just mentioning Odie''s name was enough for Sophie to sway their opinions so easily.


    It was all because Odie had their secrets.


    "Alright, I know this was your n, and I''ll take the loss this time. But Sophie, I don''t actually dislike you. So, out of kindness, let me tell you: getting shares of Burke International is not going to be good for you. The person behind all this won''t let you off the hook." "Do you know who it is?"


    "What if I do? We''re destined to be enemies. I lost to you this time, but next time, someone even more formidable wille after you, and you might not be as lucky."


    Elodie poured Sophie a cup of tea, saying, "Actually, we''re quite alike. We''ve both been through things that most people can''t even imagine. But you''re luckier than me. You''ve got people around you who help you out, and you always seem toe out of dangerous situations unscathed. But the road ahead of you is much tougher than mine. So no, I don''t envy you."


    Hearing Elodie''s words, Sophie frowned and said, "What do you mean? What do you mean by saying we''ve been through things ordinary people can''t understand?"


    Facing Sophie''s questioning, Elodie simply smiled and said, "What I mean is, we''re both women who''ve been abandoned. Along the way, a lot of things have been out of our control. You know, society always holds too much hostility towards women. That''s why we can understand each other, right?"


    Sophie didn''t think that was what Elodie meant initially.


    gret


    However, Elodie continued, "This time, I messed up the Devonport deal. In a few days, I''ll have to go back to Harbor City to take care family matters, and I don''t know when I''ll be back. Consider this


    farewell tea, Ms. Sophie. I wish you luck."


    Looking at the iced tea in front of her, Sophie didn''t refuse and drank it all in one gulp. At that moment, aProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    figure suddenly appeared behind et


    her, swinging a wooden stick high in the air. This scene terrified Elodie, who immediately stood up and shouted, "Griffin! Stop!"


    But Elodie''s attempt to stop him was toote.


    The wooden stick in Griffin''s hand had already struck Sophie heavily on the back of her head.


    Sophie felt as if blood was trickling down in front of her eyes, and her body almost uncontrobly fell forward.


    Griffin stood behind her, his gaze cold. The blow he had delivered with just half his strength was enough to seriously injure Sophie.


    "Sophie!"


    Elodie was stunned, then turned to Griffin with anger, saying, "What have you done? Are you insane? Who gave you permission to act without my orders?"


    Griffin coldly looked at Sophie, who


    was now lying on the ground, and said, "You''ve be like this all because of her. Even without that 10% of the shares, I could have gotten you those two billion.


    "What are you trying to do? Use Sophie to threaten Colby? Do you know you''re ying with fire?"

 Chapter 1193

    "I don''t care about the consequences; I just want to make sure you get back everything you''ve lost."


    Elodie looked at Griffin standing before her, momentarily at a loss for words.


    She stepped forward to support the unconscious Sophie and said, "That 10% share doesn''t mean anything to me. You didn''t have to do this. Besides, the Devonport whirlpool is too big. I overestimated myself. Return Sophie to Colby. My dispute with them is over." Saying this, Elodie reached for her phone to call Gordon.


    At that moment, Griffin intercepted her.


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to fight anymore. Doing these dangerous things for me is pointless."


    "It matters," Griffin said, his voice steady and unwavering. "I don''t want to see you lose. In my heart, you''ll never lose to anyone."


    With that, Griffin took Sophie from Elodie''s arms and also grabbed her phone.


    "Everything that happens next is my decision. Even if it fails, it has nothing to do with you. Also, I''ve cut the phone line and locked the main door from the inside. Without the code, you can''t leave. Just stay here. Within three days, I''ll find a way to raise the money. I won''t let you return to Harbor City with nothing."


    Griffin had been by Elodie''s side through her darkest times; he knew how hard she''d fought to get where she was.


    He wouldn''t let her give up, even if she wanted to.


    Meanwhile, at Burke Estate:


    Ding-ding¡ª


    Ding-ding-


    The living room''sndline kept ringing, but no one answered it.


    Adler ran down from the second floor, grumbling, "Where is


    everyone? Why isn''t anyone


    answering the phone? Serio el


    He picked up the receiver, his tone impatient, "Hello! Who''s this?"


    "Sophie''s with me. If you don''t want


    her dead, gather two billion within twenty-four hours and transfer it to my ount."


    "What? What do you mean Sophie''s with you? Who is this?" Before Adler could finish, the caller had already hung up. Upstairs, Colby slowly descended and asked, "Who was that?"


    "Some scammer. They said they have Sophie and want two billion in twenty four hours. What a joket As if Sophie could be so easily captured."


    Colby''s eyes turned icy upon hearing this. He moved forward and performed a few quick operations on thendline.


    A phone number appeared on the disy.


    Seeing the number, Colby''s expression hardened. Without another word, he sprinted toward the door.


    "Wait! Colby, where are you going?"


    Adler was utterly baffled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie had only left half an hour ago; what was Colby in such a rush for?


    Just then, Jenna came downstairs and asked, "What''s going on? Was it an important call?"


    "Just some scammer. They imed to have kidnapped Sophie, and Colby bolted out the door as soon as he heard that."

 Chapter 1194

    "Kidnapping? Seriously?"


    "Come on, it has to be a joke! This is Devonport, who would dare to kidnap Sophie right under Colby''s nose? They''d have to be crazy."


    Jenna mulled it over for a moment. "You''re kinda right..."


    But just as she finished her sentence, something clicked. "Wait a minute! You idiot! Have you forgotten who else is in Devonport? Griffin''s a loose cannon; he doesn''t care if Colby kills him. Sophie went out just now to deal with that Reeves International mess!" "What! Damn it! How could I forget about him?"


    Adler, now realizing the severity, started to panic. "What should we do? I''m going to round up some people right now. To the Reeves estate!"


    "By the time you figure it out, it''ll be toote! Why aren''t you calling Colby already?"


    Jenna was already dialing her phone as she spoke.


    Adler, finally catching on, began to call for backup too.


    Meanwhile, outside, Angelo and Sandy had just gotten off their flight and couldn''t wait to drag their suitcases into Burke Estate.


    "Hey everyone! Guess who''s back!" Angelo announced,ughing heartily with his hands on his hips.


    Sandy felt a bit embarrassed and pouted, "Where is everyone? Why isn''t anyone here to wee us?"


    "Yeah, why is the living room so empty? Not a soul in sight. Where did everyone go?"


    Angelo was puzzled, but suddenly felt two figures rush past them.


    He paused, "Sis, did you feel like two people just walked past us?"


    "It seemed... like it, yeah."


    Sandy was confused, "Are we hallucinating?"


    Angelo was just as puzzled, "Who knows! Can anyone exin what''s going on?"


    As night fell, Colby and his men had already surrounded the Reeves family''s mansion. His men had searched the house and came out looking troubled. "Boss, we''ve searched the entire house, but there''s no one inside."


    "What about the cer?"


    "Empty as well..."


    Colby''s expression grew darker, sending chills down his men''s spines.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It had been ages since Colby had lost his temper like this. Thest time he had such a terrifying look was when he found out Odie had drugged his wife. "Search the whole of Devonport, turn it upside down if you have to, but I want Griffin found!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Soon, his men were heading


    towards the outskirts, figuring that if Griffin didn''t want to draw attention, he''d dikely take his hostage


    ov


    somewhere secluded.


    If the Reeves estate was empty, then the rural areas would surely reveal some clues!


    At that moment, Colby''s phone rang.


    Thinking it was the police with an update, he was surprised to see Odie''s name on the caller ID.


    Colby barely nced at it before hanging up.


    But Odie''s call came in again immediately, and Colby, annoyed, answered, "Speak up if you have something to say."


    "Sophie isn''t answering my calls. Is


    she trying to bail on the promise to


    give me the CEO position at


    International? Tell her tourke


    phone!"


    the

 Chapter 1195

    "She can''t take your call right now," Colby said, his voice tense.


    Odie shot up from the couch in the hotel suite. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Sophie''s been taken by Griffin."


    "Griffin?" Odie''s face darkened like a storm cloud.


    Colby didn''t bother exining further. He ended the call, jumped into his car, and sped off to Griffin''s old ce. Inside the suite, Jonah walked in, holding a ss. "Boss, should we go with French or Chinese for dinner?"


    Odie, still frowning deeply, replied, "Sophie''s been captured by Griffin."


    Jonah was taken aback. "Why on earth would Griffin take Sophie?"


    Odie let out a long, frustrated breath. "I told her not to mess with Reeves International, but she wouldn''t listen. And now look where we are she''s in Griffin''s clutches."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He knew exactly what kind of man Griffin was an emotionless killing machine. Sophie taking on Elodie was a recipe for disaster, and now she was paying the price. "Get the car ready and have our people search the city. We need to find where Griffin''s hiding."


    "But boss, this is Devonport, not Summerfield. Our men have always operated in the shadows. It''s tricky here. If Colby''s men catch wind of our involvement, all our years of covert operations would go down the drain..." "Have I been feeding our people in Devonport for nothing? I said search, so search! Enough with the excuses!"


    Odie''s frustration was palpable. He had always known Sophie would bring trouble eventually, but he


    hadn''t expected it toe so


    quickly Of all people to


    provoke-why Griffin? Anyone gelse,


    and they might not be in this mess.


    Late at night, the outskirts of Devonport were eerily silent.


    Sophie was jolted awake by a sharp pain in her forehead. She opened her eyes to pitch darkness. Her memory was hazy, but she recalled Griffin knocking her out.


    Griffin had hit her so hard she had no chance to fight back. Now, the blood on her forehead had dried, and Elodie opened the basement door.


    Elodie walked in, carrying medicine and gauze. "Griffin''s in the wrong here, and I apologize on his behalf."


    "I thought you could control him," Sophie muttered, shaking her head slightly.


    Elodie approached, gently wiping the wound on Sophie''s forehead. "This wasn''t my intention, but that doesn''t mean I hadn''t thought about it."


    As she tended to the wound, Elodie


    sat beside Sophie and began to share her story. "When I was young, my family sent me to the countryside because my dad had an affair with my aunt. He listened to her and threw me away, not caring if I lived or died. Back then, I did heavy chores every day. Even though I was supposed to be a wealthydy, I lived worse than a maid. I thought the world was dark, so I didn''t talk to anyone, nor did I like to. Until..."


    Elodie paused, then continued, "Until one day, I was brought back to the Reeves family. That''s when I started my vendetta against them. Except for my mom, everyone in the Reeves family was my enemy, the cause of my miserable past. I saved Griffin because when I saw him, I saw another version of myself, tossed around by fate. No matter what Griffin does, I would forgive him, and I couldn''t possibly hate him. In this world, there''s only Griffin for me, and I''m all he has."

 Chapter 1196

    Sophie felt her head spinning as she asked, "Why are you telling me all this?"


    "Because we''re cut from the same cloth, even if we''re different in some ways. I still envy your life, Sophie. I know Griffin can''t beat Colby. If... I mean, if Griffin fails tonight, I''m asking you to show some mercy and spare him." Sophie shot back, "Griffin didn''t show any mercy when he hit me today. Why should I go easy on him?"


    "Look, we''re all in business here. Name your price, and as long as I can make it happen, I will. Just promise me you''ll spare Griffin''s life."


    "Alright, I''ll remember that. I can agree to spare Griffin, but I have to return the hit he gave me today."


    "Fine, as long as it doesn''t kill him, you can hit him however you like."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out in the yard, Griffin opened a can of cat food and fed the stray cats that wandered around.


    The strays seemed quite familiar with Griffin, rubbing against his palm happily after their meal.


    A smile crept across Griffin''s face, but then he heard a noiseing from outside the yard.


    The stray cats arched their backs, baring their teeth and hissing at the disturbance outside.


    Griffin petted one of the cats on the head and said, "You better go, don''t get hurt."


    The cats seemed to understand him, licking their paws and sitting behind him, showing they didn''t want to leave.


    Griffin didn''t force them away, not until Colby and his men showed up.


    Griffin said, "Sophie is locked up. If I press this button, the basement will blow up, and Sophie will die. Think carefully, what''s more important to you twenty billion, or Sophie?"


    "I''ve never liked being threatened."


    Colby''s face was a mask: "It''s not that I can''t give you the money; it''s that my wife doesn''t want to. In this house, I don''t handle the finances." "So, you''re choosing money over life."


    Griffin had already pulled out the detonator but hesitated to press it, watching Colby''s face closely.


    At that moment, Colby, still poker-faced, watched Griffin. Despite his attempt at indifference, Griffin could see Colby''s eyes fixed on the detonator.


    "Think carefully, there''s only one Sophie. If she dies, she''s gone for good."


    Griffin continued, "It''s just twenty


    billion. That''s nothing for you, Colby. Either Sophie means nothing to you, not worth the money, or you think you can force your way in. Let me tell you, as long as I''m here, even if it costs me my life, I won''t let you in."


    Colby then took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one but didn''t smoke it. In a deep voice, he said, "Among the three of us, Odie is the least smart and the weakest fighter, so he could never be the White family''s sessor. Have you ever wondered why, even though you''re the most ruthless and kill without a second thought, you couldn''t be the heir to the White family?"

 Chapter 1197

    Colby tapped his temple and said, "Because up here, you just can''t match me."


    Griffin barely had a moment to realize they were surrounded in the yard. His sharp hearing picked up on the footsteps all around, confirming there were at least a hundred people encircling them. Colby had really pulled out all the stops for Sophie, rallying so many from the Costello family.


    "I told you, as long as I''m here, no one''s getting in. That includes you and your men."


    Griffin''s gaze turned icy, like he was staring at a dead man.


    "Boss, we''ve located thedy and Ms. Elodie."


    Griffin''s brow furrowed tightly. "Impossible! There''s no way your men found them!"


    "They''re in the basement of the Reeves family house downtown. You like ying tricks, so I figured I''d join in," Colby said coolly. "I didn''te here to rescue Sophie today. I came to catch you."


    Griffin still clutched the explosive device, but now it was just a useless trinket to Colby.


    Colby knew the Reeves family had a basement. The first time, his men hadn''t found Sophie and Elodie because Griffin had already moved them. When Griffin thought the house was empty, he took them back to the basement. This trick might fool others, but not Colby.


    "Now you see why I''ve been the head of the White family for so long, and you were just an assassin."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colby, you know I''m an assassin. If I wanted to kill you, I could," Griffin said coldly. "You can''t beat me. I''ll kill you, then Sophie, and Elodie will still take back control of Devonport."


    Colby flicked his cigarette before crushing it underfoot. "Go ahead and try."


    Without hesitation, Griffin pulled out a short knife and lunged at Colby for a close-quarters fight.


    ""Boss! Catch this!"


    One of Griffin''s men tossed a pistol to Colby, but Colby threw it back.


    Instead, Colby drew a small knife from his waist and began the closebat with Griffin.


    Griffin''s attacks were deadly, each aiming for vital spots. At first, he had


    the upper hand, but soon enough, he


    realized his moves were no match for Colby.


    Colby effortlessly dodged and Griffin had already used up his best tricks.


    "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Everyone in Devonport knew Colby was fast with a gun, but few knew his knife was even faster.


    In just a moment, Colby found Griffin''s weak point. With a light flick of his knife, he left a trail of blood across Griffin''s neck.


    The cut immediately drew blood.


    Griffin retreated quickly, but still, blood beads appeared on his neck.


    As an assassin, Griffin knew that cut was aimed at the vital artery. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, it would have been fatal. "Not convinced? Then let''s go again," Colby said, his face expressionless. "I can keep this up until you admit defeat."


    Provoked, Griffin charged forward,


    ???


    aiming to take Colby down with


    fatal blow. But Colby kicked him


    hard in the chest, using every of


    his strength.

 Chapter 1198

    Griffin felt like he''d been hit by a truck,pletely unable to move.


    Colby smirked, "Honestly, in a fair fight, I wouldn''t stand a chance against you. Too bad you''re not as clever as I am."


    Griffin could only lie there, speechless. Colby turned to his men and ordered, "Cuff him, chain his legs, throw him in the trunk, and take him back to the city." "Yes, boss."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The men quickly grabbed Griffin.


    Meanwhile, over at the Devonport Burke Estate...


    Jenna nced at the cut on Sophie''s head. "That Griffin''s gone too far! He needs a good lesson."


    Adler chimed in, "You won''t have to worry about that. Colby''s probably beat him so bad he wouldn''t recognize his own mother!"


    Elodie, who was already held captive, stayed silent. Jenna gave her a hard look. "Elodie, this must''ve been your doing. Sophie was already going easy on your people, and you still resorted to kidnapping? That''s low, even for you!" Elodie sneered, "Done with your rant? Yeah, it was me. I''m low and shameless. What are you gonna do about it?"


    Jenna''s anger red, and she stepped forward, ready to strike, but Sophie intervened.


    "Jenna, it wasn''t her."


    Jenna paused, "Sophie, I know you''re kind-hearted, but we can''t afford to be soft on people like her. They''ll bite back when you least expect it." Sophie sighed, "It really wasn''t her!"


    Convinced by Sophie''s certainty, Jenna hesitated. "Really?"


    Sophie nodded.


    Jenna turned back to Elodie, "You can''t even control your own people, Ms. Reeves. Some CEO you are."


    Elodie remained unfazed. "Ms.


    Jenna, over the years, the Dennis family has had plenty of help from the Costello and Tredgold families. Seems like being a CEO is even more disappointing for you than for me.


    "You-!" Jenna fumed.


    "Jenna, Jenna!" Adler quickly held her back. "She''s trying to rile you up. Don''t fall for it."


    Jenna took a deep breath to calm down. "Sure, I''ve had help from the Costello and Tredgold families. But so what? Having a lot of rtives isn''t my fault. As for you, Ms. Reeves, always acting on your own... I''ve heard your family doesn''t think too highly of you. This whole mess started because of their debt collectors, right? If it wasn''t for Sophie''s generosity, you''d be in even deeper trouble. Honestly, you''re the one who''s pitiful here. Seeing how pathetic you are, I almost feel bad for arguing with you."


    Elodie stayed silent, knowing Jenna was hitting where it hurt. She was indeed aloof and autocratic, and her rtionship with the Reeves family was strained.


    Just then, Colby returned with Griffin. Seeing Griffin in handcuffs and leg irons, Elodie''s eyes grew cold.

 Chapter 1199

    As Colby stepped through the door, he immediately noticed Sophie with a head wound, his brow furrowing in concern. Without missing a beat, Colby delivered a swift kick to Griffin''s knee, sending him crashing to the ground. Griffin, overwhelmed by the sudden pain, had no choice but to kneel for support. Colby grabbed a stun baton from one of his men, ready to strike, but Adler rushed forward in a panic, shouting, "We can''t use that! It could kill him!" Colby had already raised the baton high, clearly intending tond a serious blow. Yet, Adler''s desperate plea made him pause. He handed the baton to Sophie, saying, "We''ve got him. Do what you need to."


    Sophie took the baton without hesitation, walking behind Griffin and striking him hard. Blood quickly trickled down Griffin''s forehead from the force of the blow.


    Elodie, watching in horror, almost shouted, "Sophie! You promised me..."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I did promise," Sophie replied coldly. "And I kept my word. You said as long as it didn''t kill him, it was fine. I''ve been more than fair."


    Sophie let the baton drop to the ground. Though Griffin remained conscious, he looked worse for wear.


    Elodie stepped forward, saying, "Sophie, we''ve lost. I just want to take Griffin back to Harbor City. I promised you a condition, and I''ll fulfill it."


    "Let him go? No way. Griffin knows who''s behind all this! He needs to spill the beans first, or we''re not releasing anyone," Sophie retorted. Adler turned to the kneeling Griffin and said, "If you don''t tell us who it is, neither you nor Elodie are leaving here today." "Even if you kill me, I can''t tell you who it is," Griffin replied coolly. "I''ve never seen their face."


    Adler frowned. "That''s impossible. You must be lying!"


    "I''m not lying," Griffin responded calmly. "You''re threatening me with


    I


    As life; I couldn''t possibly die.


    Ask Colby if you don''t believe me."


    Colby, standing nearby, watched the exchange. Griffin wasn''t one for deceit; he was straightforward except when it came to killing.


    Adler and Jenna exchanged puzzled nces. If Griffin didn''t know who was behind this, how could they find out?


    Sophie stepped closer to Griffin and


    said, "Even if you haven''t seen their face, surely you know if it''s a man or a woman, tall or short, fat or thin?"


    "All I know is it''s a man."


    Jenna rolled her eyes. "That''s incredibly vague. A man... there are countless men in Devonport!"


    "That''s your problem," Griffin replied icily. "I only know it''s a man. I''ve never seen his face, and he used a


    Ine


    voice changer. I can''t tell used!


    either."


    age


    "It seems like you don''t really want to leave, huh? With you being so uncooperative, even if Sophie wants to let you go, I won''t..." Jenna began. "Let him go," Sophie interrupted.


    Jenna frowned, "Sophie, are you sure about this? Do you really want to let him go?"

 Chapter 1200

    "Let him go," Sophie said, her voice steady. "But if that person could reach out to you, it won''t just be once or twice. You''ll keep in touch, right?"


    At this, everyone''s eyes turned to Griffin as Sophie continued, "The next time he contacts you, I want to know the time and ce of your meeting. If it''s online, I need a video recording. Griffin, any objections?"


    Griffin nced up at Sophie, realizing she nned to use him as bait. Even though Sophie had let them go, the person behind the scenes would surely contact him again, making sure Sophie stayed in the dark about his identity. Typical of Colby''s woman, always thinking things through so thoroughly.


    "Fine, I agree, but I have one condition," Griffin replied.


    "Your lives are in my hands right now; you''re in no position to negotiate," Sophie shot back, her tone icy.


    She never showed mercy to enemies who threatened her life, only sparing those who still had some use to her.


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Griffin just pressed his lips together. Then, struggling to his feet, he stepped closer to Sophie and knelt down again. "Ms. Sophie, I beg you. If you agree to my condition, you can take my life whenever you want in exchange." Griffin bowed his head to the ground, the silence around them unexpected.


    Jenna and Adler said nothing.


    Sophie, looking at Griffin, suddenly remembered when Odie had captured her and asked if she preferred dignity over life.


    At that time, she had said she wanted dignity, not life.


    But Sophieter realized that for people like Odie and Griffin, dignity was often the least of their concerns.


    Only when survival is assured does one pursue dignity.


    Yet, in this world, how many struggle to live without dignity?


    Once, they were children from slums overseas, sacrificing their dignity just for a meal.


    Yearster, they had the means to protect themselves.


    But in a life-or-death situation, their only choice was to forsake their dignity.


    "Fine, state your condition. If I find it reasonable, I''ll agree," Sophie said calmly.


    Griffin spoke, "No matter what happens in the future, protect Elodie for me. As long as you can do that, I''m willing to use my life as bait to draw him out."


    Upon hearing this, Jenna nced at Sophie, but Elodie cut in coldly, "Griffin don''t tter yourself. You don''t need to protect me. You''re just being wishful, and I certainly won''t appreciate it."


    "I don''t need your appreciation," Griffin Looked up at Sophie and said, "This is my only request. If agree, then my life is


    n RProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie looked indifferently at Griffin and said, "Griffin, is your life really that insignificant to you?"


    "Life is cheap; that''s just how it is. Thank you, Ms. Sophie, for indulging me."


    Griffin bowed his head again, but then a cold sneer came from behind, "Such a cheap life, indeed."

 Chapter 1201

    Sophie stood in shock as Odie approached. "How did you get here?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    Odie didn''t even nce her way, his face dark with anger as he closed in on Griffin. Without warning, he slugged Griffin right in the face. Griffin tried to fight back, but Odie was relentless, pinning him down andnding punch after punch. Griffin was helpless, taking the beating with no way to defend himself.


    "Life''s cheap, huh? Is that how you see it?" Odie snarled, grabbing Griffin by the cor and delivering another blow. "Say that again, I dare you!"


    Griffin stumbled back, almost falling, but Odie wasn''t finished. He yanked Griffin by the cor again and kicked him against the wall. "Don''t forget, it was me and Colby who saved your life! You think it''s easy to throw it away as bait? Do you even value your life?!" "Who hasn''t had a rough past? So what? I''m the one running things in Summerfield, getting whatever I want!" Griffin shot back.


    "And you? A worthless life? Just because someone saved you, you''re ready to toss it away for them? Is that fair to me? To Colby? To yourself?"


    "If you think your life''s so worthless, you should''ve stayed on the streets begging! Fighting dogs for scraps! You had no business with the White family! No business bing a hitman! No business clinging to this miserable existence!" With a final kick, Odie drew blood from Griffin.


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood,


    Odie seemed to calm down a bit. "All you know is killing, bowing down, begging for mercy when you lose! You can''t shake those bad habits! If you really cared about your woman, you''d protect her yourself instead of relying on others! Colby thinks I''m brainless, but you''re the real idiot here!"


    Odie ripped off his tie and threw it down in front of Griffin. "You think you''re tough? What good are those fists if you''re just a waste? If you


    really think your life is worthless


    then die! Pay back the life you owe me and Colby! Go on, die! And when you do, leave your woman to deal with your body! Without you, who''s gonna protect her?"


    Griffin, enraged by Odie''s words, clenched his fists and got up,nding a punch on Odie. "You think I wanted this? You think I enjoy this?"


    "Who wants to be born a beggar? Who wants to grovel and beg for mercy?"


    Griffin fought back, punch afterExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    punch. "I want to live! I don''t want to die! It''s a dog-eat-dog world, that''s just how it is! I owe you my life! But don''t forget, I killed for you so you could survive! We promised to be brother''s for life! And then what? You left me alone to fend for myself overseas! I didn''t want to be some overseas king or the ruler of Summerfield! I just wanted to live with dignity! Why did you abandon me?"


    As Griffin''s strength faded, his arms fell limply to his sides. Odie, now also bloodied, wiped his lip.


    "No one''s abandoning anyone. We can''t rely on each other forever."


    Odie nced at Colby, who was standing behind Sophie. "Colby, we promised to be brothers for life. When you pushed us away, what was that all about? Now that we''re all here, give us an exnation."

 Chapter 1202

    Colby''s face was a mask of indifference as he spoke in a calm, almost detached voice, "I''ve got nothing to exin." "Fine!"


    Odie turned to Griffin, his voice sharp, "You hear that? After all these years, it''s done. Thest time I helped you was thest time. From now on, you walk your path, and I''ll walk mine. Today marks the end of the road for the three of us. Once we wrap things up here, I''m heading back to Summerfield. Whoever tries to reach out first is the loser."


    Odie scooped up the tie from the ground and stormed out of the Burke Estate without a backward nce.


    Sophie wanted to step in and exin, but Colby grabbed her wrist, gently shaking his head. He didn''t want to exin. The past was just that-the past. He wanted to keep Griffin and Odie out of what wasing next.


    "Colby, some things need to be cleared up," Sophie said softly. "You can''t just decide to end rtionships on your own."


    She gently patted the back of Colby''s hand. With his eyes cast down, Colby silently let go of her hand. Sophie dashed out. She knew Colby wasn''t one to mince words. He did what he did and never felt the need to exin himself. If he wouldn''t exin, she''d do it for him. Outside the Burke Estate, Odie was already in his sports car. Just as he was about to hit the gas, Sophie ran up, causing Odie to m on the brakes.


    Seeing this, Odie quickly unbuckled his seatbelt, flung open the car door, and approached with a dark scowl, "Sophie! Are you crazy? Who told you to run out in front of a car like that?"


    Sophie mustered a weak smile and said, "Mr. Odie... I need to talk to you."


    Odie''s eyesnded on the bandage on Sophie''s forehead. Frowning, he said, "Can''t you stop getting yourself into trouble? It looks awful!"


    "Does it? I think it''s fine."


    Sophie touched the bandage on her head, but Odie swatted her hand away and began to unwrap it before she could protest. He went back to the car and returned with a fresh roll of bandages.


    Leaning against the car, Odie rewrapped the bandage around Sophie''s head and asked, "What did you want to tell me?"


    "I wanted to say, when Colby drove you away, it wasn''t for... the White family''s power, but to keep us out of the mess, right?"


    Sophie paused, her eyes wide, "You knew all along?"


    "How long have you known Colby?


    How long have we known him?" Odie


    said, his voice t. "We''re not mad that he yed us; we''re mad he didn''t say a word. If he had just told us what was on his mind, we wouldn''t have stayed abroad out of spite. All these years, the back-and-forth was just us hoping he''de clean."


    Finally, after securing the bandage, Odie added, "Sophie, this is where our paths split. Some things between brothers don''t need to be spelled out. We get what he meant, you don''t need to say more. Some experiences, some feelings,Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    and


    just having them is enough, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 1203

    At that moment, Colby stepped out from the Burke Estate, his gazending on Odie, who was about to drive off. "I''ll only say this once," he said.


    That simple sentence made Odie pause as he was opening the car door.


    Colby''s voice was low and steady. "I was wrong."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Odie looked at Colby, and Sophie, who had expected a heartwarming reconciliation between the brothers, was stunned when Odie coldly retorted, "Get lost." With that, Odie got into the car and sped away.


    Sophie, taken aback by the scene, turned to Colby and asked, "Is this...what you call...making up?"


    "I don''t know. Whatever," Colby replied, his tone final.


    He took Sophie''s hand and said, "Let''s go back inside."


    ...


    Sophie followed Colby back to the lobby.


    Elodie was dabbing Griffin''s face with a cloth. Seeing Griffin silent, Elodie frowned and asked, "Doesn''t it hurt? You were acting all tough just now."


    ...


    Griffin stayed silent, his head bowed.


    As Elodie applied ointment to Griffin, she said to Sophie, who had just entered, "Sophie, I need to talk to you alone."


    Jenna frowned and asked, "What could you possibly have to say that can''t be said in front of us?"


    "Some things can be shared, and some can''t. What I''m about to discuss is for Sophie''s ears only."


    Seeing the seriousness on Elodie''s face, Sophie said, "Alright, let''s talk upstairs."


    Elodie put down the ointment and instructed Griffin to sit tight and wait for her. He nodded, his eyes full of tender affection.


    Elodie and Sophie went upstairs.


    Once they reached the guest room, Elodie finally spoke, "Sophie, I''m just like you."


    Hearing this, Sophie furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you remember what I said the first time we met?"


    Sophie did remember. The first time Elodie had met her, she had said something that made Sophie suspicious, but she hadn''t dwelled on it too much. After all, the idea of rebirth seemed far-fetched.


    "Are you saying that you also..."


    Elodie cut her off. "What I mean is, the person working behind the scenes isn''t Griffin, it''s me."


    "If you only wanted to say this, there was no need for privacy. I''ve known this all along."


    Griffin always treated Elodie as someone more important than his own life


    It was impossible for Elodie


    alone to foster so many talents for Reeves Entertainment.


    Elodie continued, "Since you''ve known all along, why didn''t you ask me who is behind all this?"


    "If you didn''t want to tell me, asking would have been pointless." Sophie looked at Elodie and said, "Ms. Elodie, are you now ready to share everything you know with me?"


    "Griffin knows what I know. But I know a bit more than him."


    Elodie looked at Sophie. "Though I thought it was just a dream, I indeed lived my life once more."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s heart began to race.


    It was as if, in this strange world, she had finally found someone just like herself.


    "You mean, you also..."


    "Yes, I lived once more." Elodie


    looked at Sophie. "I was sent to the countryside as a child, living a hard life. Later, I was brought back to the family because the Reeves family had no heirs, and they called me. back. My husband''s aunt wanted the Reeves fortune, and in my previous life, she deceived me, leading to the death of both my mother and me. After being reborn, I used the


    knowledge from my previous life to change my fate. I think... we are the same, because in my memory, the daughter of the Russell family died in childbirth after marrying James."

 Chapter 1204

    Upon hearing this, Sophie could barely contain her excitement. She eximed, "If everything you''re saying is true, then we''re not the only ones who''ve been reborn?"


    "I... I''m not sure," Elodie replied, her brows furrowing in thought. "I''ve often wondered about the reason behind my rebirth. I always felt it was a divine gift, a way for the universe to make up for my regrets. But there are so many regrets in this world-why were mine specifically addressed? Then, someone approached me for coboration." "The mastermind behind the scenes?"


    Elodie nodded earnestly. "He is like the hand of God, controlling everyone''s fate. He told me himself that I was chosen by him, which is why he could make me be reborn. And he did help me a lot. From getting me the actual control of the Reeves family to eventually establishing Reeves Entertainment-everything I know, he taught me."


    Sophie frowned. "So, the rapid rise of Reeves International over the years wasn''t just because of you, but because of this person coaching you?"


    "Not entirely," Elodie said thoughtfully. "He taught me a lot, yes. But it was only after being reborn that I realized the importance of learning. I threw myself into studying things I never bothered with before. That''s how I managed to finally secure my footing in Harbor City." Elodie leaned in closer. "I called you here alone because I knew others wouldn''t believe what I have to say, but you would, because we''re the same."


    "If we''re the same, why didn''t you tell me when we first met?" Sophie asked, a hint of frustration in her voice.


    "I couldn''t be sure," Elodie


    confessed. "Rebirth is such a wild concept; anyone hearing about it might think I''m crazy. I just remembered that in my previous life, you died in childbirth, but in this life, you married someone else, wasn''t sure if my rebirth had altered the world''s course, so I was still observing."


    "Alright, let''s say I believe everything you''ve told me," Sophie said, trying to piece it all together. "What does this person behind the scenes ultimately want by using you?"


    "The Devonport treasure," Elodie


    said, her voice serious. "There really is a treasure in Devonport, hidden by the four great families. It''s rumored to be the wealth left behind by a royal family fleeing during wartime. The hidden gold and silver could fill mountains and seas. For centuries, everyone has been eyeing thisnd, all because they wanted to find those treasures." N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "But haven''t they failed to find it all these years?" Sophie asked, skeptical.


    Elodie shook her head. "All I know is that person has been searching for this treasure for a very long time."


    Sophie, sensing a contradiction,


    pressed on. "You said this person


    has the power to let people be reborn. Someone with that kind of power, along with countless wealth and status, still wants this so-called Devonport treasure? Ms. Elodie, doesn''t that sound a bit absurd to you?"

 Chapter 1205

    Elodie shook her head, saying, "I can''t count how many times I''ve thought my ideas were ridiculous, but the truth is, he spent years and countless resources chasing the treasure of Devonport. Sometimes I think it''s all for nothing, but he really did go for it." She gave a bitter smile and added, "Honestly, I''m grateful to that person. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have gotten a second shot at life, be the Elodie I am now, or met Griffin. Meeting Griffin in this life... it''s been my biggest stroke of luck." Sophie couldn''t help but fall silent as she looked at Elodie.


    Wasn''t it the same for her?


    Bing the Sophie she was now, meeting Colby-that was her biggest blessing.


    And on this journey, she''d also met so many wonderful friends.


    Elodie continued, "Ms. Sophie, if you want our help moving forward, we''ll do our best. But I have to be honest I''m a selfish person. Heaven''s given me a second chance, and I don''t want to risk my life. I''ll help you, but only if it doesn''t put Griffin or me in danger." "Alright, I can ept that."


    "Thank you, Ms. Sophie."


    Soon after, Elodie and Sophie came downstairs, one after the other.


    Elodie helped Griffin, who was lounging on the couch, to his feet. "Now that we''ve cleared things up, can Griffin and I leave?"


    "Sure thing."


    Sophie''s agreement made Jenna''s jaw drop. "Sophie! You''re really letting them go just like that? What if..."


    "There are no ''what ifs.'' I trust them."


    Jenna had no choice but to let it go, allowing Elodie and Griffin to leave.


    As Elodie and Griffin walked away, Adlermented, "Honestly, Griffin might be a bit of a jerk, but he treats Elodie well. He was willing to risk his life to save hers. Just for that, I respect him."


    "Whose side are you on?" Jenna


    Sriffining Adler a light pet


    "Griffin didn''t hold back at all


    he hit Sophie with that


    when


    "Fair point" Adler admitted. "ButAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    understandable! The fact thahet


    considering his line of work, it''s


    Sophie isn''t dead means he wasn''t really trying to kill her."


    "Right, he wasn''t trying to kill her; he wanted to use Sophie to threaten Colby!"


    Jenna turned to Sophie. "Sophie, working with those two, you have to be careful."


    "I know, don''t worry. I''ve got it under control."


    Curious, Adler asked, "But what did Elodie talk to you about upstairs, Sophie? It''s so secretive that even we can''t know?"


    "Yep, it''s a secret."


    Sophie made a shushing gesture, which only made Adler more curious.


    Jenna''s gossip radar was also triggered. "What kind of secret is it that even we can''t know?"


    Sophie teased, "Not only can I not tell you, but I can''t even tell Colby."


    Hearing this, Jenna and Adler both looked at Colby standing next to Sophie.


    Colby confidently said, "If my wife doesn''t want to say, then I won''t ask."


    Adler rolled his eyes. "And here I thought you might get something out of her for us. You''re totally whipped!"

 Chapter 1206

    "I don''t have as much curiosity as you do."


    "But shouldn''t a normal husband be angry if he finds out his wife is hiding something from him?" Jenna asked, puzzled. "Why don''t you seem to care at all?" Colby repeated himself, "I listen to my wife. If she doesn''t tell me, I don''t ask."


    Adler chimed in, "Asking is pointless! This is a mess!"


    "Let''s go upstairs; I''ll change your bandage," Colby said, already moving to Sophie''s side. Sophie nodded, feeling a bit dizzy after all themotion. Seeing Colby about to take Sophie upstairs, Angelo and Sandy peeked out from the second floor. Sophie was taken aback. When did they get here?


    "Is the dispute over already? That was quick," Angelo said. He had been hiding in the room, eavesdropping. From the sounds downstairs, he wasn''t sure if it was safe for him and Sandy, so they stayed put until things calmed down.


    "It''s been fine for a while! I told you so!" Sandy said, walking up to Sophie nonchntly. But when she saw the cut on Sophie''s forehead, she asked, "Wait, when did you go out and hurt your head?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sandy reached out to touch Sophie''s forehead, Colby quickly blocked her hand. "My wife needs to rest," he said coldly, guiding Sophie upstairs.


    Sophie patted Colby''s hand. "She didn''t do anything wrong. You''re being rude!"


    Hearing this, Colby said to Sandy, "Please step aside. My wife needs to rest."


    Sandy stepped aside involuntarily. After Colby escorted Sophie upstairs, Sandyined, "Your wife is your wife! Who''speting with you for her?" The more Sandy thought about it, the angrier she got. "Right, bro?"


    "Bro?"


    Sandy turned around, confused, but Angelo was nowhere to be seen. Angelo was hiding in a corner, quickly pulling out his phone to text James James! Sophie is hurt! Big news! Your ex-wife is injured


    After sending the message, Angelo immediately silenced his phone and pocketed it. Just as he was about to leave, he bumped into Sandy, who was eyeing him suspiciously


    "What are you up to now?" Sandy asked, frowning.


    Angelo had done this several times before. Seeing Sandy''s direct approach, b¨¨ quickly made a


    shushing gesture. "Shh! Do you want to get me in trouble? You can''t tell anyone I''m in touch with James! Otherwise..."


    "What? You''re in contact with James?"


    Jenna and Adler hade upstairs at some point, both staring at Angelo with suspicion. Faced with their scrutiny, Angelo swallowed hard.


    Angelo thought, Great, now sending a text has turned my world upside down. James, you need toe save me!

 Chapter 1207

    "Exin yourself! What''s James up to, sending you to spy on Sophie?"


    Jenna shoved Angelo onto the living room couch, sweat already starting to drip from his forehead under the intense questioning from the three of them.


    "Oh dear God! Just kill me now!" Angelo muttered.


    He tried to defend himself, "You''ve got it all wrong. James? I barely know the guy."


    Adler wasn''t buying it. "We''re not deaf, Angelo. We heard you loud and clear. Don''t even think about denying it!"


    "I" Angelo stammered. Faced with Jenna and Adler''s piercing gazes, he gritted his teeth and confessed, "Alright! Since you already know, I won''t hide it. Truth be told... I''ve always suspected James had ulterior motives with Sophie! As your friend, I felt I had to do something. So, I got close to him to figure out what he''s really up to!"


    Jenna seemed half-convinced. "Really?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course! Who do you think I am? I''m the CEO of Pord Enterprises! If I wanted to stay in touch with James, it would be a piece of cake!"


    Adler still looked skeptical. "So, you''re saying you haven''t been working for James?"


    "Come on! I''m the CEO of Pord Enterprises. What''s James inparison? He''s lost control of Burke International. Why would I listen to him or run errands for him? Does that make any sense to you?"


    Adler was confused but couldn''t deny that Angelo''s reasoning seemed somewhat logical.


    "You know, that does sound quite reasonable," Jenna said, exchanging a nce with Adler.


    But Jenna quickly refocused, asking. "Then, what were you discussing with James just now? Show us your phone."


    "Cough cough-!" Angelo broke out in a cold sweat under Jenna''s aggressive questioning.


    Check his phone? What would they find? His daily detailed reports on Sophie sent to James every twenty-four hours? No way! If Jenna and Adler saw those, they''d think he was aplete creep.


    "Oh James, you''ve really screwed me over this time!" Angelo thought.


    "Well, I''m not saying you can''t look," Angelo said as he subtly started deleting his chat history. "But let''s not forget I''m the CEO of the Pord family''s enterprise. What if you stumble upon some trade secrets?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll only look at your recent chat with James, nothing else!"


    "Fine!" Angelo agreed and picked up his phone.


    Just as they were about to see his chat with James, his phone rang. It was James calling. Angelo gasped. "Oh Almighty! Why now of all times? Are you trying to see me dead?"


    "A call already? That was quick," Jenna noted, surprised. She hadn''t expected James to call so soon. Could it really be about some important business deal?


    Jenna raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Angelo, how about we skip checking the chat and you just answer the call? Then we''ll know whether you''ve betrayed us or not."


    With Jenna and Adler watching, Angelo had no choice but to answer James''s call.


    After a brief silence, James''s voice came through, "About the deal we discussed earlier, can we finalize it in the next couple of days?"

 Chapter 1208

    Upon hearing James''s words, Angelo let out a big sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness! James hadn''t fallen for it!


    "We''re almost there; as long as you''re ready, Mr. Burke, we can kick off our partnership anytime," Angelo followed up.


    James replied, "I''ve been facing some financial difficultiestely, so a partnership would be beneficial for both our families. I assume you wouldn''t have any objections, right, Mr. Angelo?"


    "Of course not! Coborating with you, Mr. Burke, the former CEO of Burke International, is an honor for the Pord family."


    At that moment, Angelo realized he might have misspoken. Even if James was still the CEO, it should be considered an honor for James to work with them!


    Luckily, Jenna and Adler didn''t seem to notice, and James on the other end of the phone said, "You''re too kind, Mr. Angelo. The honor is mine. Let''s continue our contract discussions next time. I''ve got some other matters to attend to, so I''ll hang up now." With that, James ended the call.


    Angelo''s heart was still pounding.


    After the call, Adler said, "I can''t believe James is really going to work with you. You actually reached out to him for our sake. Mr. Angelo, I underestimated you!"


    Jenna chimed in, "I''m ashamed for doubting you."


    "Please, you''re all too kind. We''re all good friends here, right? No need to sweat the small stuff."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Angelo secretly wiped the sweat from his brow.


    Just then, Sandy, standing in front of Angelo, asked with a puzzled look, "Bro, when did our family start coborating with James? What''s the project?" Hearing his little sister ask so directly, Angelo felt like strangling her. His own sister was digging a hole for him! Couldn''t she see he was running out of lies?


    That''s what he thought, but he kept a pleasant smile on his face. "Wett


    we


    it''s a business secret. I''ll tell you all about it once I''ve finalized the contract with James."


    Jenna patted Adler on the shoulder and said, "Okay, I trust you! After all, you doubt James just like we do."


    "What? You doubt James too?" Angelo was taken aback. "Why? What''s wrong with James?"


    "Of course, there''s something wrong! You don''t know how he treated Sophie before," Jenna continued. "Moreover, James once said he would transfer his shares in Burke International to Sophie, but them all theseplications arose, involving someone named Elodie. He even stepped down himself. All these suspicious actions make me think James must be plotting something!"


    "Nonsense! What plot could he possibly have?"


    If there was any plot, it would revolve around Sophie! A man who''s constantly worried about whether Sophie is hurt or has eaten well


    couldn''t possibly be plotting anything.


    "That''s odd, didn''t you doubt James just like us?" Jenna asked, puzzled. "Why are you suddenly defending him?"


    "After talking to James quite a bit, I believe he''s just deeply in love with Sophie, with no schemes whatsoever!"

 Chapter 1209

    Jenna''s eyes narrowed as she watched Angelo, suspicion growing by the second. "You were just telling us you suspected James, and now you''re defending him. So, do you suspect him or not?" "I..." Angelo stammered, momentarily lost for words.


    With Jenna and Adler staring him down, Angelo gritted his teeth and finally confessed, albeit reluctantly, "Of course I suspect him! What I said earlier was just based on how I''ve interacted with him. What does that prove? It proves our enemy is too cunning! James is too good at hiding his true self! He''s definitely a big yer!"


    "Being this perceptive..." Jenna patted Angelo on the shoulder, a faint smile ying on her lips. "You''re sharper than I gave you credit for. Truly, Mr. Angelo!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You''re too kind, really..." Angelo forced a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Once Jenna and Adler let him off the hook, Angelo tried to act casual as he headed upstairs.


    Sandy, still feeling uneasy, wanted to get to the bottom of it. But before she could even start, Angelo cut her off, "For crying out loud, give it a rest! Your big brother needs some sleep!" "But -"


    But I still have questions!


    Before Sandy could finish, Angelo had already shut his bedroom door behind him.


    Even in the safety of his room, Angelo''s heart was pounding. He pulled out his phone and quickly dialed James''s number.


    As soon as James picked up, Angelo blurted out, "James! You''re a genius! How did you pull it off?"


    "Sophie getting hurt is a big deal. The moment the call connected and you didn''t say anything, I knew something was up on your end."


    "God, you''re like a mind reader!"


    "Cut the crap. What happened to Sophie?"


    "Oh, it''s not too bad. Looks like


    someone hit her from behind with a stick. I checked it out; there''s a bit of blood, but nothing major. Honestly, it''s minorpared to the injuries she got back when she was with you."


    James was about to hang up, but Angelo quickly interjected, "Wait, wait, I was just kidding! Here''s the deal: I just escaped from my dad''s ce and realized Sophie''s been targeted." "By Griffin?"


    "Griffin? You mean Elodie''s little


    sidekick? No, not him!" Angelo said. "It''s their cook-or maybe the nanny? No, not that either! A security guard! Ah. anyway, a servant-Timothy! I''ve mentioned him before!


    James furrowed his brows on the other end of the line.


    Angelo continued, "That


    guy-remember Sophie said he was harmless? But my journalist instincts told me he''s been watching Sophie! Not just her, but everything at Burke Estate. His presence is SO minimal, I didn''t notice him until today! And guess what? He sneaked into Sophie''s bedroom when no one was looking!"


    "Nobody else noticed, how did you see him?"


    "My eyes were glued to him, that''s just my journalistic integrity!"


    Angelo puzzledly added, "But he left after a few minutes, probably didn''t find what he was looking for."


    "He couldn''t find what he was after."


    "How do you know?"


    "Because that thing isn''t in Sophie''s possession."

 Chapter 1210

    James paused, took a breath, and said, "I''m not around to watch over Sophie. Can you keep an eye on Timothy for me?" "Sure! No problem!"


    "Sophie''s sharp, but she trusts people too easily and isn''t ruthless enough. She''s going to get burned sooner orter."


    "Not ruthless enough? Where''d you get that idea?"


    Angelo had been with Sophie for quite a while, and everyone always said Colby was the cutthroat one. Yet, he thought Colby wasn''t half as fierce as his own wife!


    Of course, Colby was ruthless to others.


    Sophie was ruthless to herself.


    But if a woman who''s already so hard on herself became even more ruthless, wouldn''t that be terrifying?


    James fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "With Colby by her side, I''m not too worried. Devonport''s about to get chaotic; Caelum made the right call keeping you overseas. If you want toe back, take your sister and leave as soon as possible." "Um, just curious, when you say ''chaotic''... how bad are we talking?"


    "Bloodshed."


    The next day, inside the Regent Hotel.


    Odie straightened his suit. "How do I look? Sharp enough?"


    He turned to Jonah, who nodded. "Very sharp."


    "Good."


    "Make sure to bring extra people with youter." Odie''s tone was calm. "It''s my session ceremony today, and I don''t want it feeling like a ghost town." "Yes, boss."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, noise erupted from outside the door.


    "Boss! Danger!"


    Before Odie could react, the hotel room door was kicked open, followed by a burst of gunfire.


    Jonah immediately shielded Odie, and in the next second, blood sttered as Jonah, gritting through the pain, pulled out his gun and fired twice at the door. The attackers dodged the shots, and the gunfire quickly drew attention from downstairs. Odie''s men rushed up, but the attackers vanished without a trace in moments.


    "Jonah!"


    Odie rushed to press down on Jonah''s wound-clearly, the attackers were out for blood!


    If Jonah hadn''t stepped in, he''d be dead!


    "Boss... chase them... chase!"


    Jonah bit down against the pain.


    Odie''s face darkened, and he barked at the people by the door, "Call a doctor! Now!" "Yes!"


    Odie''s mind was in turmoil.


    Just then, the sound of breaking ss came from behind, and Odie felt a sharp pain in his back. He turned around to see a shadowy figure at the window, holding a gun in one hand and seemingly hanging by a wire with the other, wearing a white mask. The figure then slid down the wire and disappeared.


    "Boss!"


    Jonah looked pale.


    Odie nced at his chest; the bullet had gone through.


    Suddenly, he coughed up blood.


    Jonah, gritting his teeth through the pain, shouted to the chaotic crowd outside, "Doctor! Get a doctor!"


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Colby, who


    were just about to leave for Odie''s session ceremony, heard Adler shouting in panic, "Something''s gone wrong at Odie''s!"


    "What?"

 Chapter 1211

    Upon hearing the news, Sophie and Colby exchanged worried nces.


    Sophie, taken aback, asked, "What happened?"


    Adler''s face was grim. "There''s been a shooting... it looks pretty bad. The victim''s in the hospital."


    The mention of the hospital sent a shiver down Sophie''s spine. She immediately turned to Colby, whose furrowed brows mirrored her own concern.


    "Let''s go! We need to check it out!"


    Sophie and Colby hurried downstairs, with Adler trailing behind, shouting, "Wait! Wait for me!"


    Angelo, who had just stepped out of his bedroom, was stunned by the scene unfolding before him.


    Odie? The same arrogant and overbearing Odie?


    Could he really be in trouble?


    "Could this be... what James meant by ''a storm of blood and violence''?" Angelo felt a chill run down his spine. If even Odie had been shot, what chance did they stand?


    At the hospital, the two operating rooms were bustling with activity. Sophie and Colby arrived just in time to see the red lights above the emergency room doors.


    "The patients are in surgery right now; you can wait outside," a nurse informed them.


    "Is it serious?" Sophie asked, her voice trembling.


    "Very serious," the nurse replied.


    Sophie''s face darkened at the news.


    "Ms. Sophie, Colby! We... we really don''t know what happened. We were just downstairs when we heard a gunshot. By the time we got up there, Marco was already down! And then, right after, the boss fell too. The shooter, hanging from a window with a steel cable, shot the boss through the ss!"


    "Through the ss?" Sophie echoed, incredulous.


    "Yes, through the ss! We all saw it! After the boss fell, we rushed him to the hospital immediately... afraid it would be toote."


    "Why talk like that? Did you catch the shooter?" Sophie demanded.


    "...No," the men under Odie''smand admitted, lowering their heads in shame.


    Sophie hadn''t expected that, aside from Jonah, everyone around Odie would be so useless!


    "Today was supposed to be Odie''s big day, taking over as CEO of Burke International. The attacker chose today to strike, obviously on


    purpose," Sophie said, frustration


    evident in her voice.


    toFindNovel


    "The Burke family has had three session ceremonies," Colby said, his tone measured. "The first was Elodie, and nothing happened to her. The second..."


    "The second was me, and they tried to kill me too," Sophie interjected, frowning. "And now, the third time, it''s Odie, and the attacker wants him dead." "It''s clear," Colby continued.


    "It''s clear the attacker won''t allow


    anyone outside of Burke


    International to take over. When James was in charge, this person behind the scenes didn''t react,


    which means they had no problem


    with James or Elodie being in control," Sophie said, her face growing paler by the second. "This person wants to control Burke International, and only James and Elodie can be controlled by them... could he be someone within Burke International?"


    "I''ve never seen such a person in Burke International," Colby said, shaking his head. "Not before, and probably not in the future either."


    At that moment, the lights outside the operating room turned green. The doctors emerged, and Sophie and Colby rushed forward.


    "Doctor, how are the patients?" Sophie asked urgently.


    "There are two patients. Which one are you asking about?" the doctor replied.


    "We want to know about both!" Colby insisted.


    "One, named Jonah, isn''t too badlyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    hurt. The other one, however, is more seriously injured and will need to stay in the hospital for a while," the doctor exined.

 Chapter 1212

    The doctor sighed with relief, "This guy''s incredibly lucky; while most folks have their hearts on the left, his is on the right. So, he''s not in any real danger. With some good rest and recovery, he''ll be back to normal."


    Sophie exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    Just then, Odie and Jonah were wheeled out of the operating room, both out cold.


    Even though Sophie was dying to know what had gone down, it was pointless right now.


    Meanwhile, Adler was in his car outside the hospital when his phone rang. His face darkened almost instantly.


    "Colby! Sophie! We''ve got a problem!"


    "Sir, please keep your voice down in the hospital!"


    A nurse tried to stop Adler, but he quickly apologized, "Sorry, sorry, it''s an emergency!"


    He rushed over to Sophie and Colby, blurting out, "Burke International is in trouble!"


    Sophie frowned, "What happened? Slow down and tell me."


    "Alright, alright!" Adler took a deep breath, "You know James, right? That jerk! He showed up at Burke International today!"


    "What?"


    "And get this, he took back the 45% of shares that were given to you! How the heck did he get his hands on them?"


    Adler was fuming, hands on his hips.


    "Those shares... I always left them with Odie. Today, Odie was supposed to take them to Burke International to take over. How could they end up with James?" "Exactly! How could James get them? I''m baffled too!"


    Adler added, "Jenna and I were right; there''s


    something fishy about


    James! That guy must be plotting something against us! He''s been the top dog in Devonport for years, and he''s got some serious tricks syp his sleeve. If he can pull off a shooting, What can''t he do?"


    Sophie''s mind raced as she listened to Adler.


    Colby cut in, "Don''t overthink it. You stay here; I''ll go see what''s up."


    "No, you stay here; I''ll head to Burke International."


    Colby hesitated, then nodded.


    Sophie continued, "I still have a 10% stake that


    Bea.


    I haven''t handed.bet


    s better if I go, just in c


    I


    s get heated."


    "I''m going with you."


    Sophie shook her head, "Odie needs someone watching over him here, and if it''s not you, I won''t be at ease." Colby pressed his lips together, conceding.


    Adler interrupted, "Enough, it doesn''t matter who goes! If we wait any longer, James will take over for sure!"


    "I''m going!" Sophie told Adler, "Get the car ready; we''re heading to Burke International now!"


    "Got it!"


    Sophie and Adler hurried off, leaving the hospital corridor behind.


    Colby nced back at Jonah and Odie in the ward, remembering what Griffin had told him recently.


    He had always been cold-hearted and emotionally detached, like a stagnant pool of water.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie was the only exception in his life.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of


    Sophie being the one lying in t


    bed


    Instead of Odie... it would


    driven I him mad.

 Chapter 1213

    Adler floored it all the way to Burke International.


    The security guards at the entrance recognized Sophie and Adler and immediately tried to block their way.


    "Ms. Sophie! Mr. Adler! You can''te in!"


    "If you don''t want any trouble, move!" Adler shouted, mming the elerator. The guards scrambled out of the way as Adler''s car crashed through the gates, the sound of shattering ss echoing through the air. "Sophie! You go ahead! I''ll cover you!"


    "Got it!" Sophie replied, jumping out of the car and storming towards the building. The guards, initially poised to stop her, were paralyzed by her sheer determination.


    Sophie took the CEO''s private elevator straight to the conference room floor. Stepping out, she found the room deserted, save for James.


    It had been a while since Sophie had seen him. James sat there, calm and collected, closing hisptop. Colt stood by his side, everything reminiscent of the old days in Devonport, where James ruled the business world unchallenged. "James, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?" Sophie demanded.


    James nced at her, his expression cold. "Mrs. Costello, you''re toote."


    Colt chimed in, "Ms. Sophie, the shareholders'' meeting just concluded. Mr. Burke was unanimously re-elected as CEO. Since Mr. Odie didn''t show, he forfeited his vote."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ignoring Colt, Sophie zeroed in on James. "Do you have Odie''s 45% shares?"


    "Yes," James responded coolly, holding up the share transfer agreement. "They were mine to begin with."


    "So, Odie''s trouble, was that your doing?" Sophie pressed.


    James barely lifted his gaze. "Mrs. Costello, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Is it that you don''t know, or you just won''t admit it?" Sophie challenged.


    She had hoped James would own up to it. If he had, she might have believed it wasn''t really him behind it all, that someone else was puffing the strings. But James didn''Dadmit anything. en FindNovel


    "I genuinely don''t know what you''re talking about What does Odie''s trouble have to do with me?"


    James''s tone was icy. "Mrs. Costello, if you came for the shareholders'' meeting, fine. But it''s over now. Instead of questioning me, why don''t we talk business?"


    "Business? What business is there left between us?" Sophie retorted.


    "The 10% shares you hold, you bought them from Elodie. Since my grandmother has already paid you, you should return them." "Fine, I''ll return the shares," Sophie said coldly. "But we need to settle up about Odie."


    "What''s your connection to Odie?" James asked, feigning ignorance. "If I recall, Odie caused you a lot of pain. Now you''re settling scores for him? That doesn''t add up. Could it be you''ve taken a liking to Odie again and n to leave Colby? If so, I must warn you, the Minton family doesn''t have the clout the Costello family does."

 Chapter 1214

    James''s voice dripped with indifference and mockery.


    Sophie listened to his cold words, nodding repeatedly. This was the James she remembered. No matter what, he always put the Burke family''s interests first. James always seemed to look down on everything.


    "Alright, James," Sophie said, "you took the shares from Odie, set up this huge scheme, and in the end, you finally took over Burke International. I underestimated you before, thinking you..."


    "Thought I was hung up on some petty love, that I''d waste my life away pining for you, right?" James''s tone was calm, almost casual. "Mrs. Costello, you give yourself too much credit. Any woman I want, I can have. Don''t kid yourself into thinking I''m hopelessly in love with you. Don''t be foolish. Take care of your Colby and let him know James is back. Devonport is still my territory."


    Sophie clenched her fists so tightly she felt her nails biting into her flesh. "You really... haven''t changed at all."


    The only fool here was her. She had thought James had changed. She had thought she had misunderstood him in their past life. She had thought they were strangers in this life, destined never to cross paths again. But here was James, sitting right in front of her, making it crystal clear. It was her who had been foolish all along. James was always James. Even without Nichole, she would still end up with a tragic fate. James was always the one who would abandon everything for Burke International, by any means necessary. They were destined to be enemies.


    "Colt, please escort Mrs. Costello out, and also hand her the list of damages to the main gate. Mrs. Costello, you have three days to transfer the funds to thepany''s ount." "Don''t worry, you won''t miss a penny."


    Sophie cast onest nce at James before turning around and leaving the conference room. After Sophie left, the smile on James''s face gradually faded. "Mr. Burke, I''ll prepare the list," Colt said.


    line


    James remained silent, alone in empty conference room. At that moment, a man''s voice came from the phone on the conference table:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Well done."


    As Sophie wasing down the


    stairs, Adler was leaning against the car. Seeing Sophie, he immediately asked, "How did it go upstairs?"


    Sophie''s expression was grim. Seeing her like this, Adler grew more anxious and pressed, "What happened?"


    "James was elected the new CEO of Burke International, unanimously."


    Adler was stunned but quickly put it together. "Odie''s ident-was that James''s doing?"


    Sophie didn''t speak, but everything pointed to James being the mastermind. This move was beyond anyone''s expectations. "Let''s go to the hospital, see if Odie has woken up."


    As Sophie and Adler were about to


    leave, Coft came down with a smile, saying "Ms. Sophie, here''s the list of damages Mr. Burke asked me to prepare."

 Chapter 1215

    Sophie shot a quick nce at the inventory list in Colt''s hand before turning to Adler. "Got a hammer in the trunk?" she asked. "Yeah, but why?"


    Satisfied with the answer, Sophie walked over to Adler''s trunk and grabbed the hammer.


    Colt''s eyebrows knitted together as Sophie, without any hesitation, began smashing the windows of Burke International right in front of him.


    Seven hard whackster, the front door of Burke International looked like it was weing the sky in.


    Adler gasped. "How much is this gonna cost?"


    It seemed to vent Sophie''s anger. She casually tossed the hammer aside, pulled a check from her wallet, scribbled an amount, and handed it to Colt. "Refund any extra, and make sure to give me back the surplus," she said. Then she turned to Adler, "Get in the car."


    Adler gulped. This woman was downright terrifying when pissed off!


    Colt''s smile vanished.


    Sophie and Adler sped off towards the hospital.


    By the time they reached the ward, Colby was already inside.


    The anesthesia had worn off Odie, and his face was ghostly pale from the severe injuries. Yet, Sophie was surprised to see that Odie was in such high spirits. He''d taken a bullet to the chest and was already awake. "Did you handle everything?" Colby asked.


    "James is re-elected as CEO of Burke International. By the time I arrived, their shareholder meeting was over," Sophie replied.


    Sitting down on a nearby couch, she listened as Adler added, "But it wasn''t a total loss. Sophie smashed the front door of Burke International. For the next few days, they''ll have a skylight they didn''t ask for. James''s first task as re-elected be corporate affairs; it''ll be fixing their front door."


    Colby reached out to check Sophie''s hand and saw it was red, evidence of how hard she had swung the hammer.


    "Next time, let Adler handle that. He''s got the muscle for it," Colby suggested.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I feel better doing it myself," Sophie retorted.


    Sophie was clearly in a foul mood. From his hospital bed, Odie said coldly, "If it were me, I''d have blown the ce up!"


    Adler jumped in, "Oh, please, Mr.


    Odie, stop with the big talk. Blown it up? You should be d they didn''t finish you off with that bullet! Be thankful your heart''s on the right side out of ten thousand people, you''re the one lucky guy who gets a second chance, and youtill talking tough!"


    "You!" Odie threw off the covers, ready to get out of bed. Adler


    u


    immediately ducked behind Colby stammering, "You! You got shot, didn''t you? How can you still stand after being shot? You must be kidding!"


    "I''ve faced more bullets than you''ve had hot dinners!" Odie growled, his face dark. "Today, I''m gonna find the bastard who took a shot at me!"


    "Sit down!" Sophie snapped, frowning. "Do you really want to make things worse?"


    At Sophie''smand, Odie seemed to dete instantly.


    "Did James admit he was behind it?" Colby asked.


    "No," Sophie said. "But it''s exactly because he didn''t admit it that I suspect he''s behind it."


    "Exactly! Who admits to doing something shady?" Adler paused, then looked at Odie. "Ah, of course, except Mr. Odie here. If he does something wrong, he almost wants the world to know!"

 Chapter 1216

    "Adler, are you asking for a beating?" Odie growled, his face dark with anger. Adler, trying to keep the situation calm, replied, "Mr. Odie, let''s stay cool. We need to figure out if James is really the mastermind here and what kind of game he''s ying. Now that Burke International is back under his control, it''s only a matter of time before it skyrockets again. That''s when the real trouble starts. He''s a tough opponent!"


    "Afraid of him? Not a chance," Odie sneered. "He''s just a backstabbing piece of trash. Sooner orter, I''m going to have him chopped up and fed to the dogs!"


    "Seems like your wounds aren''t hurting enough," Sophie chimed in. "Mr. Odie, did you always keep the shareholding agreement with you?"


    Odie shrugged nonchntly. "I had Jonah managing it. Before we left today, I told him to get it ready, but then things got chaotic, and I didn''t keep track of it." "So, before the incident, Jonah had the agreement, but after the shooting, you lost track of it?" Sophie asked.


    "The agreement was never on Jonah when we left. It was in his room the whole time," Odie rified.


    Sophie frowned at this. Colby added, "I checked with Jonah before you got back. He said he left the agreement in his room because things happened so suddenly. But now, the agreement''s in James'' hands, which means someone from his side took advantage of the chaos to snatch it."


    "So, it''s that bastard James after all!" Adler snarled, grinding his teeth. "And to think I believed James was being decent to Sophie, even transferring the shareholding agreement to her. Turns out, he was ying a deeper game all along."


    Sophie stayed silent through the exchange. Noticing this, Colby spoke softly, "We can''t be sure it was him. Let''s not jump to conclusions without the full picture."


    Adler, seeing Sophie''s silence, added, "Yeah, maybe there''s more to it, right?"


    "Him? James? Who would give him the benefit of the doubt?" Sophie said softly, then stood up.


    "Everyone''s too tired today. Let''on et


    head back." She turned to Colby, saying, "Colby, I''m exhausted."


    "Alright, I''ll take you back," Colby agreed. As he stood, he instructed Adler, "Have someone bring Odie and Jonah back to Burke Estate."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Odie''s voice was frosty. "I won''t stay with you."


    "Then you might as well stay here and get killed," Colby retorted. The enemy had already made their move, clearly aiming for Odie''s life. Staying in the hospital could dead to another attack.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Odie. Colby''s orders. Even if you don''t want to, I''ll carry you back if I have to!" Adler made a move to grab Odie, who disdainfully brushed Adler''s hand away. can walk on my own." FindNovel


    Seeing Odie''s stubbornness, Adler made a face behind his back, mimicking, "I can walk on my own~~"


    Odie shot Adler a cold re, and Adler immediately zipped his lips.

 Chapter 1217

    Inside the Burke Estate.


    Sophie sat by the bedroom window, staring out at the view. She''d been there for a good hour.


    Colby walked in, noticing Sophie lost in thought, and wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    "Thinking about James?" he whispered.


    Sophie snapped back to reality and yfully poked Colby''s head. "James? No way! I''m thinking about the mastermind behind all this!"


    "Isn''t that just another way of thinking about James?" Colby teased, a hint of jealousy barely detectable in his voice.


    "I can think without mixing personal feelings!" Sophie leaned back into Colby''s embrace. "Colby, do you think the person behind this is someone we know?"


    "I don''t know," he replied.


    "They know us so well, and they''ve never slipped up. No one''s ever seen them, not even their own people."


    "Overthinking won''t help," Colby said, holding her tighter. "I won''t let them hurt you."


    Suddenly, a loudmotion erupted outside.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I saw him go into Sophie''s room! And Timothy was nowhere to be seen all day! It had to be him!"


    "I didn''t! It wasn''t me!"


    "It was you! Definitely you!"


    Sophie and Colby exchanged nces and headed downstairs.


    They found Angelo confronting Timothy, the earliermotion having knocked over some items on the table.


    "Mr. Angelo, what''s going on here?" Sophie called from the second floor.


    "It''s him! Timothy''s the culprit!" Angelo pointed at Timothy. "Yesterday, he sneaked into your


    room. I saw it with my own eyes et


    And this morning, when Odie got


    attacked, he wasn''t home! It must have been him!"


    Timothy looked up calmly. "Ms. Sophie, it wasn''t me."


    "You say it wasn''t you? Where''s the proof? I saw you sneaking out of Burke Estate alone today. I couldn''t possibly be mistaken!"


    Sandy, munching on chips nonchntly, chimed in, "Bro, why are you so obsessed with a nanny?"


    "I find him suspicious! With his


    pretty boy looks, opting to be a nanny in Devonport instead of


    something else, he''s definitely up to something!" Angelo insisted


    OUMS


    The noise drew Odie out of his room, now everyone''s eyes were on Timothy.


    Adler said, "We tested this guy before, didn''t we say he was clean?"


    Jenna added, "People can be deceptive. If what Mr. Angelo said is true, then Timothy, you''ve been fooling us all along." Timothy stood alone, opposed by everyone.


    Odie pulled out a small knife and


    walked downstairs, his pale face et


    showing a hint of ferocity. "Want to know if it''s true or false? One stab will tell us."


    "Hey, hey, hey! That''s not cool! No knives at Burke Estate!" Adler quickly intervened.


    The ruckus grew louder, even reaching Gordon in his study.


    Rick asked, "Sir, it''s getting pretty intense downstairs. Should we check it out?"


    Gordon, ying chess alone, replied indifferently, "Let them be."

 Chapter 1218

    "I''m worried they''re gonna trash our house."


    "Let ''em. It''s no big deal."


    Gordon ced a white piece among the ck ones on the board and said slowly, "Do you think... Timothy, this piece, is crucial for that person?" "He was the first to infiltrate."


    "That''s because I allowed him to get into the Aldridge family. Without my permission, he wouldn''t even get through the door." "Yes, sir. Your foresight is unmatched."


    Gordon spoke nonchntly, "Keep him around. He mighte in handyter. Maybe this ck piece can be an ally." "Understood." Downstairs.


    Angelo was adamant, "I''m telling you, it''s the truth! If you don''t believe me, check the security cameras at Burke Estate. Aren''t there supposed to be cameras every few steps? They''ll prove I''m right! It was Timothy who tried to assassinate Odie!" Jenna nodded thoughtfully, "Mr. Angelo might have a point. Sophie, how about we ask Rick to pull up this morning''s footage? If Timothy wasn''t home, we should send him away!"


    Hearing this, Timothy quickly looked at Sophie, nervously saying, "Ms. Sophie, I swear I didn''t do it! I..."


    Sophie descended the stairs, saying, "Let''s ask Rick then. Checking the footage shouldn''t be too much trouble."


    "Alright!"


    Just as Jenna was about to head upstairs, Rick came down. Jenna called out, "Rick, perfect timing! Can we take a look at the security footage?"


    "The security footage?" Rick replied, "Bad news, the cameras stopped working today and haven''t been fixed yet. I was just about to arrange for recements." "Stopped working?" Jenna was taken aback, "All of them?"


    "Yep, all of them."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Rick said this, Jenna''s jaw dropped.


    The Aldridge family''s security system failing, that must be a first in over a decade?


    "Rick, you must be joking."


    Rick shook his head, "The equipment was outdated. Justst night, the sir mentioned recing it with a new set, but who knew they''d break down the next day? What''s going on here anyway?" en FindNovel


    Adler chimed in, "Something big happened. Without the cameras, it''s hard to tell right from wrong." "Is that so?"


    Rick nced at Timothy standing among the crowd and said,


    "Timothy, the porridge you made for the sir this morning, he really liked it. He asked me to tell you, good job."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Angelo thought he misheard, "Timothy made porridge for Mr. Gordon this morning?"


    "Yep."


    "But I clearly saw him..."


    Rick said, "The bowl''s still in the kitchen, if you don''t believe me, go take a look."


    Not convinced, Angelo was the first to rush to the kitchen. On the table was a bowl of porridge, with quite a bit left.


    "How is this possible... I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Rick said beside him, "Mr. Angelo, you must have been mistaken. Timothy was here all day."


    Jenna fell silent before saying, "If Mr.


    Gordon said so, then there''s no


    l.ne


    ason to doubt it. Sophie, what do think?"


    Sophie, arm in arm with Colby, said, "I trust my husband. If he believes it, then so do I."

 Chapter 1219

    "Come on! Seriously, what''s the deal with you two unting your love right now?" Adler couldn''t take it anymore. Colby nced at Timothy and said, "Keep working."


    With that, Colby took Sophie by the hand and headed upstairs.


    Adler clenched his teeth. "This couple has zero sense of danger!"


    Jenna patted Adler''s shoulder. "Feels like we''re the only ones worried, and they couldn''t care less!"


    "Exactly," Adler sighed, shaking his head. "What is up with these people?"


    Upstairs, Sophie remarked, "Looks like Mr. Gordon wants to cover for Timothy."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "You noticed?"


    Sophie replied, "It''s ringly obvious, I''m not that clueless."


    Colby led Sophie into their room. "You''re not clueless, neither is anyone else. We''re all just ying along with Gordon."


    "So, does that mean Timothy is really trouble?"


    "Yep."


    "What''s Mr. Gordon''s game n? Pretend we know nothing?"


    "Exactly," Colby said calmly. "He''s got a bunch of tricks up his sleeve. Probably setting a trap within a trap. If they want Timothy to infiltrate Burke Estate, we''ll just turn the tables and try to win Timothy over." "How do we do that? Appeal to his emotions? Reason with him? Or...?"


    "Everyone has emotions. If they want to use your kind heart to get inside Burke Estate, we won''t hold back, right?"


    "But... trading sincerity for sincerity... it feels a bit..."


    Sophie hesitated. "Using tactics on a minor, it''s not exactly something to be proud of."


    "If my wife doesn''t want to do it, then I will."


    "No way!" Sophie said sternly. "Without knowing his orientation, I won''t let you mess around!"


    Colby gently tapped Sophie''s forehead. "Silly, besides you, I won''t fall for anyone else."


    "Plus, by now, Jenna and Adler have probably already made their move."


    "Move? What move?" Sophie puzzled for a moment, then realization hit her. "You mean!"


    "Yep."


    "No way, they were so convincing downstairs, but they had already caught on to Mr. Gordon''s n?"


    "Exchanging sincerity probably wasn''t Gordon''s idea, but they might''ve taken it that way."


    Downstairs.


    Timothy nced at Jenna, who was holding a cupcake and looking at him. "Ms. Jenna, did you need something?"


    "Me? I just thought, seeing how hard


    you''re working here at such a young age,


    as made you a cupcake myself,


    ¨¤ little treat."


    Timothy looked at the cupcake in Jenna''s hand, noticing the brand logo still visible, and said, "Ms.. Jenna, if you''re suspicious, you can just ask me directly, no need for this."


    "I''m not suspicious of you. I know you felt wronged by today''s doubts, but I promise, it won''t happen again."


    Jenna smiled sincerely at Timothy, her eyes full of honesty.


    "Jenna, boys don''t like cupcakes; boys definitely like cars."


    Adler handed his car keys directly to Timothy. "From now on, my car is yours! I know you''re underage, and


    driving at home must be a se


    with your parents. But here,


    luxury car is yours to drive! In the Aldridge family, consider yourself at home-do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 1220

    "Give him a car? Are you out of your mind?"


    Jenna yanked Adler to the side and whispered, "This isn''t about reforming a brooding young guy; you''re literally throwing money at him! Besides, he''s the eldest son of the Spellman family. Do you really think he needs a car? What were you thinking?" "Then what should I do? I''ve never dealt with this kind of situation! If it were a girl, maybe I''d have some idea, but a boy? What am I supposed to do?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Step aside! Let me handle this."


    Jenna started scrolling through her phone.


    Adler blinked in surprise. "Even Wikipedia knows how to deal with this?"


    "Ever read redemption novels? They''re way more useful than Wikipedia!"


    "Redemption novels?"


    "Yeah, they say you should treat him well, take a bullet for him, reform him with love."


    "What? Take a bullet for him? What kind of novels are these? If I give my life for him and he reforms, what good does that do me?"


    "That''s how the novels write it! How would I know?"


    Not far away, Sophie overheard their conversation, believing what Colby had just said. These two were genuinely trying to reform Timothy with love. Upstairs, in Gordon''s study.


    Gordon paused, holding a chess piece. "Reform with love?"


    "Isn''t that what you meant, sir?" Rick was taken aback. "Ms. Jenna and Mr. Adler were asking me about it, thinking you wanted to reform him with love."


    Gordon hesitated, then said, "If love can reform him, let them try. It makes no difference anyway."


    "Sir... what were you originally thinking?"


    "I hadn''t thought it through, but their unconventional thinking is quite interesting."


    A slight smile appeared on Gordon''s face as he continued to y chess.


    "Don''t touch me! Leave me alone!"


    In the guest room, Odie''s fierce room demeanor made William step back. "You think want to touch you? If it wasn''t for Colby paying, I wouldn''t be here! You think I, William, am easy to book? I have thousands of patients! I don''t need you!"


    William was about to flee with his suitcase when Colby blocked the door.


    William chuckled awkwardly, "It''s not that I''m unwilling; it''s him! What can I do if the patient doesn''t cooperate?"


    William looked distressed, "Maybe you could talk to him?"


    Colby walked in, and Odie, with a cold face, said, "I don''t need him..."


    Before Odie could finish, Colby delivered a karate chop to the back of Odie''s neck, causing him to copse onto the bed the next second. FindNovel


    Konve


    Colby dusted off his hands, indifferently saying, "Treat the wounds."


    William silently gave Colby a thumbs up. Few words, tough actions, no wonder Odie couldn''t stand against Colby.


    ...


    After a while, William treated Odie''s


    like


    injuries, thepared to his previous yours." almost


    "Find a way to keep him bedridden for a while."


    ho


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 1221

    Sophie stepped out of her room, aiming to find Colby. But as she pushed open the door and headed towards Odie''s guestroom, she was met with William''s resigned head shake. "What''s wrong? Is it serious?" Sophie asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    William let out a heavy sigh.


    "Don''t tell me... something''s happened to Odie? Even you can''t help him?" Sophie froze, the shock evident on her face.


    No wonder Odie had seemed so energetic just a moment ago. It was like a final burst of life.


    "It''s not that I can''t help him, I just feel really sorry for the guy," William replied, his eyes filled with sympathy.


    "But why?" Sophie pressed on.


    William sighed again and nced into the room at the unconscious Odie. "Meeting Colby was his bad luck."


    Sophie was still in the dark about what had happened until she walked into the guestroom and saw Colby sitting by the bed. A sinking feeling hit her. "What did you do to Odie?"


    "Not much," Colby said casually, ncing at Odie on the bed. "Just had Williame up with a way to keep him down for a bit."


    "Just... that?" Sophie echoed, approaching the bed. Odie''s face was paler than before, almost ghostly, as if he was hanging by a thread.


    "You had William stab him?" Sophie asked, her voice trembling.


    "No," Colby replied.


    "Then you had William knock him out?"


    "I did the knocking," Colby rified.


    "How hard did you have to hit him to get him like this?" Sophie couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Even if Colby wanted revenge, risking Odie''s life seemed too extreme.


    "The person behind this wants Odie dead, so I took this chance to spread some false info," Colby said.


    Sophie started to piece it together. "You mean, by using Timothy''s name, you''re making Timothy or whoever''s behind him believe Odie''s almost done for, to trigger their next move?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Exactly," Colby confirmed. "Remember when Odie wanted to talk to me alone, and you asked what we talked about?"


    "Yeah, you said Odie told you that K Corporation has always been pulling the strings with the Mintons, and the Mintons were their cash cow," Sophie recalled.


    Colby continued, "When Odie took


    over the Mintons after Jensen died, he wanted to make changes. But he found out the Mintons were too deeply rooted. They had their own intelligencework, controlling secrets and using them to connect with other businesses. You''ve seen it yourself-the Mintons'' g, their third-floor casino, and their ruthless gambling schemes."


    "My Uncle Perry got caught in their trap back then," Sophie said, her voice filled with bitterness.


    "Yeah, your Uncle Perry was a pawn. The real target was your father, the head of the family. But your father was too cautious and upright, never getting involved in shady stuff,, So the Mintons went after your Uncle Perry to pressure your dad into paying off the gambling debts or something else."


    Sophie frowned, her mind racing.


    "Your father refused to pay off your Uncle Perry''s debts and even decided to cut ties with him to show those behind the scenes his stance. They''d leave your Uncle Perry alone, seeing him as no longer useful. It was to protect the Russell family, to protect your Uncle Perry. But your Uncle Perry made a drastic move..."

 Chapter 1222

    At this point, Colby paused, his eyes drifting to Sophie before he finally said, "Actually... with your Uncle Perry''s abilities back then, there was no way he could have orchestrated that car ident wlessly. It was all a setup by the Minton family, and Uncle Perry took the fall,pletely innocent."


    "What?"


    "The one who lured Uncle Perry into the trap was Jensen, the former head of the Mintons. The Minton family had been working with K Corporation for over twenty years. That time, Odie used this secret to get himself out of the police station." "You didn''t tell me back then."


    "I was just afraid it would break your heart."


    Hearing this, Sophie felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    So it was true.


    The car ident that killed her parents wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "You weren''t afraid of breaking my heart; you were worried I''d lose my mind and obsess over finding out who killed my parents... just like you''re doing now."


    Today, wasn''t Colby pushing himself to find his parents'' murderer?


    Over the years, only Colby knew the pain he carried.


    Sophie said, "Don''t worry, with you by my side, even if I find out there was someone else involved, I won''t do anything reckless."


    "Good."


    Sophie nced at Odie lying in the bed and softly said, "Even though the Minton family were the ones who acted, the person who really caused my father''s death was the one in control of K Corporation, the one who''s always hiding in the shadows, refusing to show himself."


    "The same person who killed your parents and mine. We will find him. I believe... that day isn''t too far off."


    Colby replied, "And I''ve already had


    William spread the word about Odie''s worsening health. He''s almost at the end. I think once the person behind all this hears the news he''ll make a move, either by putting someone else in charge of the Minton family or he might even decide to step in himself."


    Inside the Burke Estate''s hall.


    William had done as Colby instructed, spreading the news of Odie''s deteriorating condition.


    Timothy, who had been polishing dishes in the living room, froze, and both Jenna and Adler were stunned.


    "How is that possible?!"


    "Wasn''t Odie fine during the day? How could something suddenly happen?" Jenna eximed.


    "The injuries took a turn for the worse, I know it''s sudden... previously, Odie being able to get out of bed was just a flicker of life before death!"


    When William, a doctor, said these words, he almost chuckled.


    But seeing Jenna and Adler in front of him, William held back hisughter.


    Adler, realizing, said, ¡°That exins how he had the strength to wieldza knife after such severe injuries. It''s true what the elders say! People really do have a burst of energy before they die!" en FindNovel


    "What? Someone''s dying? Who''s dying?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo and Sandy came down the


    stairs, and seeing Angelo''s


    me


    confusion, William sighed, "It''s Odie. He''s not going to make it, probably in the next couple of days.


    "What..."


    Angelo said, "This is too sudden, we just got here and then Odie has an ident, it can''t be our bad luck..."

 Chapter 1223

    "Bro, what on earth are you talking about?" Sandy snapped, her voice dripping with irritation. "Odie''s no saint. Whether he lives or dies, what does it matter to us?"


    "Sandy! How can you say that? Odie was once engaged to you. He was your fianc¨¦! You can''t be so heartless!"


    Being scolded by her brother in front of everyone made Sandy''s temper re. She shot back at Angelo, "Yes, I''m being harsh! I can''t stand him! I don''t care what happens to him! Whether he lives or dies, it''s none of my business!" With that, Sandy stormed upstairs, fuming.


    Angelo, knowing his sister''s temper, turned to Adler and Jenna with an apologetic smile. "I''m really sorry about that. Sandy can be like this sometimes. I''ll talk to herter. She shouldn''t have been so rude."


    Saying this, Angelo hurried upstairs to calm Sandy down. She had always run to their dad whenever things didn''t go her way. Even though their father was in Devonport, he wouldn''t hesitate to fly over just to give Angelo a piece of his mind for Sandy''s sake.


    As Sandy went upstairs, she passed by Odie''s guest room and nced inside. Sure enough, she saw Odie lying there, barely conscious. After a brief look, she turned her head and walked away, muttering to herself, "If he''s dead, he''s dead. Almost dying and still getting me in trouble with my brother. What a nuisance!"


    "Ms. Sandy, why are you standing at the door if you''re not going in?" a voice behind her said.


    Sandy jumped and turned around to see Sophie standing there. "I was just thinking, that''s all! Who said I came to see him?" she retorted, ready to leave.


    Sophie calmly replied, "Ms. Sandy, you''ve always looked down on Odie, calling him a lowly pauper, haven''t you?"


    "So what if I have? He is one! Just a servant for the White family, at best their bodyguard, at worst, a dog under Mr Elwood''smand! A dog that strutted around


    Summerfield, wanting to marry me and even throwing that disgusting banquet! I was being generous by only calling him that!"


    Sandy turned her head away, but Sophie justughed. "Ms. Sandy, you''ve probably never seen how people in the slums live, have you?"


    "Who says I haven''t? When I was a kid, I saw beggars in the slums. I kindly gave them money, but they stole my wallet! Those despicable paupers would do anything for money! They''re not good people!"


    Sophie''sughter continued to irk Sandy. "What''s so funny?" she demanded.


    "I''mughing because Mr. Caelum


    has raised you so well that you think everything is ck and white.


    Human nature isplex; there are no absolute good people or bad


    people. Good people can do bet


    things and bad people might not be bad all the time. Everyone is just trying to survive. Like, when those slum dwellers took your wallet, what if they needed the money to save a sick family member? If you saw it from their perspective, would you understand?"


    "Stealing is wrong, no matter what," Sandy insisted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Stealing is definitely wrong, but from their viewpoint, stealing might mean the difference between eating or starving. If you were in their shoes, what''s more


    vel.r


    important-surviving or sticking to principles and starving?"


    "He has hands and feet, why doesn''t he just work?" Sandy challenged.

 Chapter 1224

    In the slums overseas, the reason they stay that way is because the poor seem destined to remain poor. The wealthy won''t give them jobs, so their only means of ie are either begging or, for those few who are strong enough, doing some hardbor for barely enough money to get by. Truly changing their fate is rare." Sophie spoke softly, "And for the rest, even if they beg until they bleed, how could they possibly afford the crazy medical bills? It''s tough enough just to survive. They wouldn''t steal unless they were absolutely desperate." Sandy, unable to counter Sophie''s argument, changed her approach. "But like you said, that''s just a ''what if''!"


    "Yes, a ''what if," Sophie nodded. "Maybe the person who stole your purse that day, Ms. Sandy, was a desperate criminal, someone who''s hit rock bottom. But that doesn''t mean everyone in the slums isn''t worthy ofpassion. Ms. Sandy, you don''t know Odie, you don''t know his past, yet you''re quick to judge him. Is it just because of his bad reputation? Or is it because he used to work for the White family as a servant and then managed to rise above his station?"


    "Who cares about his past? I''m not interested!"


    "Odie was once a child from the slums, Ms. Sandy, a child."


    Sophie continued, "I believe Odie''s tough exterior, his fierceness, and cruelty are just a way to protect himself, to keep others from hurting him, to hide his scared, weak side. If I put it that way, can you understand why Odie acts the way he does, Ms. Sandy?" Sandy turned her head away, still upset.


    "Of course, I''m not saying Odie is a saint. He''s done plenty of bad things. Many things, grudges, right and wrong, areplicated. It depends on how he makes up for his past deeds, how he bes useful to society, right?" Sophie said, "Odie hase this far on his own. Ms. Sandy, you can dislike him, criticize him, even use him, but you must never insult him."


    Listening to Sophie''s gentle words, Sandy''s face turned red. She said, "I can''t argue with you! I don''t care about him!"


    With that, Sandy ran towards her room.


    Sophie watched Sandy''s retreating figure and shook her head helplessly.


    Sophie then ced the dinner she had prepared downstairs in Odie''s room before leaving and closing the door behind her.


    The moment the door closed, Odie, who had been lying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked towards the now shut door.


    Memories of his days in the slums surfaced in his mind-he had


    debeaten up, nearly dying in deceived people, stolen money


    had


    the slums.


    Throughout his journey, he had done all sorts of dirty work.


    When people called him ruthless, vile, and disgusting, he wasn''t angry.


    Because he knew if he didn''t act that way, he wouldn''t survive.


    When people cursed him as a mongrel, a lowlife, he wasn''t angry.


    Because he knew they were powerless, cursing him only


    because they were inferior and


    needed someone to vent their frustration on.


    When people used him of being evil, of killing countless people, he also wasn''t angry.


    Because he knew it was the truth, and he had nothing to be angry about.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But when Sandy, with her sense of superiority, treated him like a servant and spoke ill of him, he truly got angry. He never thought that Sophie would defend him.


    This was the first time, the first time someone protected his dignity and the first time someone pierced through his facade, saying... he still had a chance to be a good person.

 Chapter 1225

    Late at night, on the rooftop of a skyscraper in downtown Devonport.


    A man in a ck tactical jacket aimed a sniper rifle at a window across the street, where Lennon sat at the head of a conference table. His face hidden behind a white mask, he took aim once more. A single gunshot echoed through the night, and the figure inside the window copsed instantly. Chaos erupted in the business building across the street.


    "Nice work," came a deep voice from behind him.


    "You''ve got more potential than Timothy ever did," the voice continued.


    The sniper turned around slowly, his voice icy and steady. "I told you, Odie had to die."


    "Timothy missed his shot. You didn''t. Thanks to you," the man said, stepping forward to pat the sniper''s shoulder. "It''s your time to shine."


    "I''m handing you all the assets under the Mintons," the man''s low voice carried a hint of a smile. "What''s more painful than being betrayed by your own? Right, Harold?"


    The sniper removed his mask, revealing a face both cold and intense, filled with defiance and dark intentions. It was Harold.


    The night deepened.


    Sophie woke up with a start from a nightmare, only to find Colby wasn''t beside her.


    "Colby?"


    Panic set in. She could hear faint noises from downstairs and hurried down to investigate.


    She found Jenna and Adler, both in their pajamas, already awake.


    "Where''s Colby? What''s going on?" Sophie asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Sophie, something''s happened to the Costello family," Jenna said, her face pale.


    Adler stood silently, his head bowed.


    Sophie''s heart pounded, a sense of dread washing over her. "What happened to Colby?"


    "It''s not Colby... it''s the old man," Jenna''s face turned even paler. "There was a shooting at the business building. The old man... he didn''t make it."


    "Colby''s gone to handle it. He asked us to stay here with you," Jenna added.


    Sophie stood there, silent, her face drained of color. Adler tried to


    Colby''s been through worse. He''s et


    not one to crumble. He''s out there with his men, looking for the shooter. Maybe he''s already found


    them, maybe he''s even taken care of it by now!"


    But Sophie remained silent, and Jenna grew more anxious, never having seen Sophie like this before.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long pause, Sophie finally spoke. "It''s my fault."


    "No, it''s not your fault! How could it be your fault? It''s the person behind this, they''re too cunning!" Jenna eximed.


    "No, it is my fault," Sophie''s voice grew colder, though her eyes were red. "I wanted a peaceful life. I didn''t want Colby involved in any more killings. But if we don''t kill them, they''ll kill us."


    Jenna and Adler fell silent at her words.


    Sophie still remembered how, in her previous life, Colby had stirred up chaos in Devonport, turning it into a blood-soaked battleground,


    eventually shing with James for control. But in this life, her rebirth


    had altered the course of events, steering everything into uncharted waters.

 Chapter 1226

    Just because she said she liked peace and stability, Colby decided to cut ties with the past. But what did that decision bring?


    It made their enemies see them as easy targets. They could only watch helplessly, with no chance to fight back. She was too naive. Where did this saint-likepassione from? Upstairs, Gordon looked down at Sophie, with Rick speaking from behind, "Boss, should we tell Ms. Sophie that actually..."


    "Sometimes, growth requires bloodshed. The more gruesome, the faster the growth," Gordon said indifferently. "She has everything going for her, except her heart''s too soft. Making her reassess herself might not be a bad thing. If she wants to find the killer, she has to carve out her own territory in Devonport. To rule here, she can''t afford to be soft-hearted. What good is it to not provoke others if they don''t provoke you? Only with a ruthless heart can you stand at the top.''"


    Gordon slightly lifted his hand, speaking coldly to Rick, "Go back."


    "Boss, didn''t you want to guide Ms. Sophie? Are you really going to watch her drown in guilt?"


    Gordon nced downstairs and said, "She''s smart and not fragile; she''ll figure it out on her own. She needs to see the world more clearly than be guided or protected, to understand the rules of survival in Devonport. Even Jenna and Adler have been through their trials, but she hasn''t. Colby used to handle the dirty work behind her back, but starting tomorrow, she''ll have to face it all by herself."


    As dawn broke, there was always an alley that remained dark, filthy, and hidden from sight. Colby stood there, watching as his men escorted batch after batch of people. Mr. Schuldt stood nearby, wiping sweat from his brow, "Colby, everyone from the business building that night is here! There''s really no one suspicious left!"


    A cold glint shed in Colby''s eyes as he extended a hand d in ck leather gloves, pointing at two waiters, "These two, kill them."


    "Colby! Have mercy, Colby!"


    "It wasn''t me! I had nothing to do with it! Colby!"


    Colby''s face was expressionless, devoid of any emotion. Hearing hismand, Mr. Schuldt swallowed hard.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Colby, this isn''t right..." Before Mr.


    Schuldt could finish, the men''s


    des shed, instantly shing the throats of the two men. Blood sttered everywhere, and Mr Schuldt, witnessing this scene, was


    so shocked he couldn''t speak.


    "Clean this up."


    Colby nonchntly tossed two pieces of ck cloth over the faces of the corpses. His men quickly dragged the bodies away.


    "Boss, the funeral arrangements have been made overnight. Should we..."


    His confidant stood beside Colby. Colby looked towards the still-unrisen sun, expertly lighting a cigarette. Watching the smoke rise slowly he chuckled, then ced the cigarette beside a bunch of wild roses at the roadside.


    "To the old man, in your honor. You spent your life growing roses, and now you can finally join your beloved in that world to grow roses together."


    Then, without looking back, Colby left the dark alley.

 Chapter 1227

    Outside the hall, a crowd had gathered to bid farewell to Lennon, with several people standing guard at the entrance.


    At one point, a business owner without a white flower tried to enter, but the doormen blocked him, saying, "Today is the old man''s funeral. Without a white flower, no one can enter."


    "I''m not a member of the Costello family, so why should I wear a white flower?" the man shot back, clearly looking for trouble.


    The Costello family had relied on Lennon for years, and many new elites hoped for his downfall, eager to seize the opportunity. They weren''t there to pay their respects but to see if the Costello family was on the decline. "Why argue? It''s just a white flower. If you don''t want to wear it, then leave," one of the doormen said firmly.


    Just then, Bea, dressed in a ck dress with a white flower pinned on it, stepped out to the funeral. She nced at the people at the door and said, "I''m here to pay respects to an old friend. The Costello family never mentioned needing an invitation to attend the funeral." Seeing it was Bea, the doormen hesitated.


    "What? Does the Costello family not have someone in charge?" Bea frowned and continued, "I''m here to pay my respects, not to cause trouble. The younger generation really has no sense of propriety."


    Hearing this, the doormen stepped aside and said, "Bea, pleasee in."


    Bea walked in, entered the hall, and ced a bouquet of white flowers at the front. In Devonport, few of her generation were still alive; now, she felt like thest one standing.


    She didn''t know what to say, so she simply paid her respects. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Sophie and Colby walking in hand in hand.


    Upon seeing them, Bea couldn''t help. but sneer, "always said, marrying that woman would bring no good to the family. Look now, you''ve even brought death to your own grandfather. Who knows what


    troubles wille next."


    Sophie coldly replied, "Bea, I appreciate youing to send off Grandpa, but if you''re here to provoke on purpose, I''d advise against it."


    Bea walked up to Sophie, looked her


    up and down, and shook her head. "The younger generation really knows no manners. When attending an elder''s funeral, one must wear dark clothes, with a ck armband and a white flower on the chest. You must not stride boldly, show no expression, or arriveter than the guests. Otherwise, it just makes a mockery in front of others."


    Seeing that Bea didn''t seem to have bad intentions, Sophie finally said, "Thank you, Bea. I''ve taken note."


    "I won''t argue with you at Mr. Shaw''s funeral. We can talk about the sharester. I''ve paid my respects to my old friend, so I''ll be leaving." Bea said before leaving the hall.


    Colby held Sophie''s hand tighter.


    Outside, trouble was still brewing.


    Colby remained silent while Sophie, letting goof Colby''s hand, walked slowly outside. A security guard approached her and said, "Ma''am, these people are clearly here to cause trouble..."


    "If you know they''re here to make trouble, why not take action?" Sophie''s voice grew colder.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard was taken aback. Theirdy had always been the least fond of violence. What had changed this time?

 Chapter 1228

    Sophie grabbed the taser from the security guard and marched up to the troublemaking boss. He gave her a once-over and sneered, "Mrs. Costello? What, no men left in the Costello family, so they send a woman to handle business? The Smiths are a big deal in Devonport, and this is your hospitality? Making guests wear mourning bands? What kind of treatment is this from a prominent Devonport family?" Before he could say another word, Sophie swung the taser and smacked him hard on the head.


    Everyone gasped. The boss, bleeding and terrified, crumpled to the ground, pointing at Sophie in shock and anger. "You... you! How dare you attack me in broad daylight?"


    "My grandfather hated being humiliated, and the Costello family never shies away from a fight. The Smiths are nothing! If I, Sophie, don''t make you disappear from Devonport in three days, then my name isn''t Sophie Costello!" "You''ll pay for this! Just wait!"


    The boss tried to escape but was quickly blocked by two enforcers.


    Sophie''s voice was icy. "You think you can act like a big shot in front of the Costello family and just walk away? Looks like Mr. Smith thought he was at a market."


    Mr. Smith was petrified, and so was everyone else around.


    They remembered that Colby had retired and the Costellos had stepped away from their shady dealings. To strike someone in broad daylight-weren''t they afraid of consequences?


    "Beat him right here until he cries for his parents," Sophie ordered coldly. "The louder he screams, the better."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    The Costello men closed in on Mr. Smith.


    Inside the hall, Colby watched Sophie return, silent for a moment before he finally said, "Sophie..."


    "Colby, from now on, just be yourself."


    Holding Colby''s hand, Sophie


    continued, "We''re husband and wife now. Facing the storms ahead, we can''talways be held back by others."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Colby''s throat tightened, and he replied in a low, husky voice, "Okay."


    Outside the funeral, a man hidden in the shadows of the trees quietly ced a mourning band on his chest, watching the scene unfold.


    Outside the hall, Jenna, in a modest ck dress, and Adler, unusually dressed in a formal ck suit,


    walked in holdingAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    swnoveln


    bands.


    The crowd parted for them as Jenna and Adler ced the bands in front of the grandfather''s coffin.


    Adler, looking at Lennon''s portrait, remembered how strict Lennon had been with him when he was the naughtiest kid.


    Memories of Lennon chasing him with a stick shed through his mind.


    Punishing him to stand in military posture, not allowing him to eat dinner.


    He hated it then, sneaking into the kitchen in the middle of the night because he was starving.


    And there he found Lennon, also hungry. They''d squat in the kitchen, sneaking food, and the old man would affectionately pat his head, saying a real man must act like it.


    No more joking around, no more half-hearted efforts.


    He said a real man must show his strongest side to others, never letting them see his weaknesses.


    After all these years, those memories felt as fresh as yesterday.


    Adler''s eyes welled up, his voice choked, "Rest in peace, old man."

 Chapter 1229

    Jenna stared at Lennon''s portrait, childhood memories rushing back. She remembered how Lennon had always taught her the importance of being a strong and independent woman, how he trained her in martial arts, and how he imparted wisdom on self-defense and life skills.


    One time, her grandfather took her to the greenhouse, full of blooming roses, and said, "Loving someone is like tending to flowers; with care and attention, they blossom beautifully."


    He taught her how to garden and nurture flowers. Back then, she was just a bud herself, but twenty yearster, that little girl had grown into the CEO of Devonport Corporation, bing the dazzling rose her grandfather had envisioned.


    "Grandpa, rest in peace," Jenna whispered, tightening her grip on Adler''s hand.


    Meanwhile, at the Burke Estate, Rick nced at Gordon, who was staring out the window. "Sir, all the guests have arrived at the funeral. Aren''t you going?"


    "No," Gordon said coolly. "Someone else will go in my ce."


    "Do you mean...?"


    "Harold should be back by now."


    Outside, the weather changed abruptly. The clear blue sky turned grey, clouds covered Devonport, thunder rumbled in the distance, and a light drizzle began.


    The funeral guests had already said their goodbyes to Lennon. Just then, a figure with a white flower pinned to their chest appeared at the entrance. "Am I... toote?"


    Everyone turned to see Harold standing at the door. His once red hair was now dyed ck, and he looked different-his skin tanned and his hair cropped short. The previously wild and mboyant Harold now seemed reserved andposed. Sophie didn''t even recognize him at first.


    "Harold, the Aldridge kid, what are you doing back?" Jenna asked, puzzled. Wasn''t Harold supposed to be in the army? How had he returned so soon?


    Sophie asked, "Is your missionplete?"


    Harold nodded, "Yes, it''s done."


    Adler, confused, looked at Colby. "Harold is back, Colby. Shouldn''t you have known about this?"


    Colby frowned. "He''s not my soldier."


    Adler thought for a moment. "Right, with so many old soldiers in the Costello family, it could be anyone''s."


    Harold nced at the white flower in his hand. "Looks like I''mte. Has... the burial already taken ce?" Adler replied, "Yes, you''re toote. If you''d been anyter, we''d be starting the feast."


    Harold''s face showed a rare hint of confusion. "A feast?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    el.p


    "Yes, we''re using this chance to have a big meal," Adler exined. "Grandpa loved lively gatherings. How could we send him off without a meal in his honor? I believe Grandpa would have wanted his funeral to be a grand celebration. We should send him off with joy in our hearts."


    Jenna nodded and added, "Exactly, which is why I''ve already ordered twenty pounds of vodka. I wonder if that be enough for Grandpa underground."


    "You want to drink Grandpa to death?"


    "Grandpa had many friends! Among his oldrades, he outlived them all. How could they not toast him underground? Twenty pounds is actually quite conservative


    Harold: "..."

 Chapter 1230

    "Are you nning to stay for good this time?"


    "Yeah," Harold''s voice was low, "Not leaving... not for a while."


    At that moment, Colby approached Harold, and Harold felt an almost suffocating pressure emanating from him.


    "You carry the scent of gunpowder," Colby remarked.


    The atmosphere around them grew tense.


    Harold simply looked at Colby with a calm demeanor.


    Jenna chimed in, "Being a soldier for the Costello family, it''d be odd if you didn''t have a bit of gunpowder on you, wouldn''t it?"


    Adler leaned in closer, sniffing the air, "I don''t smell any gunpowder. Colby, you sure you''re not a bloodhound?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Harold casually lifted his jacket, revealing a ck handgun tucked at his waist. "You''re not wrong, it''s there. But... it''s pretty normal. From what I see, Colby, you''re carrying a much stronger scent of gunpowder than I am." "Of course, Colby''s scent of gunpowder is heavier than yours."


    Adler interjected, "Are we done yet? Talking about who smells more like gunpowder on such a fine day, I''m starving!"


    "No, it''s the old man who''s starving," Jenna corrected, ncing at her watch. "Around this time, he''d usually be having his meal. Let''s go, I''ve prepared all of his favorites."


    With that, Jenna linked arms with Sophie. "Forget about these stinky men, let''s head out!"


    Sophie cast a fleeting nce at


    Harold. His return this time felt different. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something had changed about Harold. Colby, too, wouldn''t target someone without reason.


    "I won''t be joining," Harold said. "I have things to attend to. I''ll head home and wait for you."


    With those words, Harold turned and left the hall.


    Adler waved it off, "Hey, if he''s not going, we still will. It''s just us for dinner tonight anyway."


    Sophie asked, "What about the other guests?"


    Adler replied, "The other guests aren''t fit to dine with us."


    An hourter, on the rooftop of an unfinished building, they set up a simple round table. The table wasden with grilled skewers, beer, chicken burgers, and finally, a steaming hot pie. Sophie w


    momentarily stunned by the sight.


    Jenna exined, "Back in his youth, when the old man was making his mark, he loved these junk foods. But for his health, I had him quit these."


    "I remember the old man once said


    how novel it felt when he first tasted


    a burger, and then he developed a special liking for fried chicken and burgers He and his old friends.


    would often eat skewers,


    the rooftop, drink beer, and they would have a reunion meal every year. Though it wasn''t much of a fancy affair, in those days, anyone who could, would eat pie."


    Adler arranged the seating, leaving a spot for Lennon, "The old man hasn''t indulged himself for years. Today, let''s send him off in our own way."


    Sophie and Colby sat opposite Adler and Jenna. Looking at the boxes of liquor and beer on the ground, Sophie felt a lump forming in her throat. "Let''s agree, today is all about bidding farewell to the old man, no tears allowed!"

 Chapter 1231

    Jenna had a serious look on her face as Colby popped open a bottle of vodka, pouring a generous ss for each of the four of them.


    Adler was the first to grab his ss, raising it high. "No need for words, let''s drink!"


    "To drinking!" they echoed..


    Jenna, a true champ when it came to alcohol, downed her vodka in one go. Sophie, not usually one for vodka, managed to finish her ss as well. Colby was thest to drink, doing so with a clean swiftness. The four sat around the table, eyeing the array of dishes before them.


    Jenna couldn''t help but click her tongue. "Can you believe the old man still loves eating this unhealthy stuff at his age?"


    Adler chimed in, "Right? I haven''t touched this kind of food since high school!"


    Jenna added, "Is it because he doesn''t like lobster or steak? No! It''s because he can''t chew them!"


    The group burst intoughter.


    "Let''s toast to the old man!" Adler raised his ss again.


    Tonight, it seemed like everyone had so much to say, things they had kept bottled up now flowing freely.


    Adler patted Colby on the shoulder, asking, "Honestly, Colby, how did you ever put up with the old man''s temper? He was so harsh to anyone who wasn''t his grandkid. Surely he was even harsher on you!" Jennained, "Exactly! He''d make me stand at attention for hours or do two hundred leg kicks if I messed up a drill!"


    "I didn''t have to," Colby said evenly.


    This left Adler and Jenna feeling a bit miffed.


    "Why?!" they both asked.


    Colby simply replied, "Because I was smarter than you two."


    Jenna and Adler were left speechless.


    Grinding his teeth, Adler said, "If you weren''t my brother, I''d smack you right now!"


    "If you weren''t my brother, I''d flip this table over!" Jenna added.


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle from the side.


    As the drinks flowed, everyone was clearly getting tipsy. The food on the table was almost gone.


    Adler remarked, "This burger tastes great! Just like the ones from my childhood!"


    Jenna, with a tipsy grin, pointed at


    the empty tes. "This fried chicke


    and these grilled skewers!


    perfect with beer!" Cost


    "But I think the best part was this pie. It always brings a sense of home." Sophie added.


    As Adler spoke, he picked up a bottle of vodka. With a tipsy, reddened


    face, he toasted to the night sky,


    glittering with stars after the Stonele


    "To the old man! Rest in peace!"


    rain.


    With that, Adler smashed the bottle on the ground. Jenna grabbed another bottle and did the same. "Old man, rest in peace!"


    Colby finished the vodka in his ss and then took another bottle, smashing it hard on the ground.


    That night, the ground was littered with smashed vodka bottles. Only Sophie remained somewhat sober.


    As dawn broke, the four finally sumbed to their drunkenness, slumping over in their chairs, asleep.


    In a daze, Sophie felt someone


    covering her with a nket. She opened her eyes to see Colby had already gotten up. A night''s growth of stubble covered his face. Sophie


    red out to touch it, saying, "I


    don''t like seeing you so down, Colby. Last night... should be thest time." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Colby agreed.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone began to ring.

 Chapter 1232

    Sophie froze when she saw Angelo''s name sh on her phone screen.


    "Why haven''t you guyse back yet?!" Angelo''s voice was frantic on the other end. "It''s been ages! I''ve called a million times, and no one answered! I thought something terrible happened!"


    "Mr. Angelo, what''s going on?" Sophie asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    "Don''t you know? The Mintons have a new sessor! Overnight, this guy convinced all of The Mintons'' shareholders to make him the new CEO!!"


    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat.


    The Mintons?


    She immediately locked eyes with Colby, who seemed just as startled as she was.


    Colby wasted no time in waking up Adler and Jenna. "Something''s up. We need to get back, now."


    Jenna and Adler, still half-asleep, stumbled into a taxi with the others back to the Burke Estate.


    As they walked in, the TV was ring news about The Mintons'' new CEO.


    Adler, still trying to make sense of it all, asked, "Wasn''t Odie the biggest shareholder? How could someone rece him?"


    "It''s the person pulling the strings," Sophie muttered, her brow furrowed.


    But... why so fast?


    Jenna chimed in, "Odie''s incapacitation news just broke, and already someone is recing him. Could this puppet master be powerful enough to control The Mintons entirely?" "Angelo," Sophie turned to him, urgent, "how''s Odie?"


    Angelo looked lost. "I don''t know. He''s been out cold, and I can''t tell if he''s dead or alive!" Harold descended from upstairs, his eyes locking onto the TV screen.


    "I asked around, but no journalist knows who this new CEO is," Angelo said, his confusion deepening. "It''s all super hush-hush. The person''s not even in Summerfield. Could the new CEO be the puppet master?"


    Sophie nced at Colby.


    Colby had spread the false news


    about


    s critical condition to t like mind. And now, it looked


    the


    like the n had worked.


    Sontent


    This confirmed that the mastermind had deep ties with The Mintons, enough to pull all the strings.


    The new CEO was the obvious suspect.


    Even if the CEO wasn''t the mastermind, they had to be a close ally.


    This was a breakthrough in their search.


    But...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How did they manage to unseat Odie, the major shareholder?


    Odie held the majority of the shares.


    "The Mintons have hidden shares," Colby revealed, shocking everyone.


    "Hidden shares?" Angelo looked bewildered. "What''s that?"


    "James never mentioned it!" he added, baffled.


    Jenna asked, "So, you''re saying The Mintons have some assets hidden from the public?"


    "It''s The Mintons'' core assets," Colby exined, his brow knitted in thought.


    He had always sensed something was off about The Mintons'' finances. With all their shady dealings, their assets should have


    been much more substantial


    It was clear now. The mastermind controlled these hidden shares, giving them the power to dominate Summerfield.

 Chapter 1233

    As everyone got lost in their own thoughts, Sophie caught a glimpse of Harold standing not too far away.


    Harold seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Everyone else was too engrossed in the news to notice his arrival.


    Just then, Adler, following Sophie''s line of sight, finally noticed Harold standing behind him. He jumped and eximed, "Harold, are you trying to scare us to death by sneaking up like that?"


    "I''ve been here for a while now. It''s just that you were all so focused on the news you didn''t see me," Harold responded.


    Jenna chimed in, "Joining the army has really changed you, Harold. Even I didn''t notice you sneaking up. Good job on the stealth."


    She gave Harold a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    "Jenna, I''m not a kid anymore. I have a name, you know. Stop calling me that," Harold replied.


    Jenna waved him off, "Little brother is always gonna be little brother. Don''t forget who taught you the roundhouse kick back in the day!"


    The tension in the room eased a bit.


    Sophie said, "Let''s head to the office. Who knows what kind of mess is out there now. At the funeral yesterday, someone actually had the nerve to mess with us. Unbelievable, right? Back in the day, no one would''ve dared."


    "Was it that Zhao guy?" Adler cut in. "He''s nothing! The Costello family was already on top when Zhao''s ancestors were still shining shoes! Don''t worry, Sophie. He messed with the wrong family. I''ll handle it!"


    "Word sure travels fast," Sophie noted.


    "Doesn''t it? Yesterday, we heard people talking about the Zhao family causing trouble. But when we saw that Zhao kid you beat up, we didn''t ask any more questions," Jenna added. "Thest person who dared to badmouth the Costello family ended up buried who knows where. I''m definitely settling this score."


    As they debated how to handle the Zhao family, Colby suddenly grabbed Sophie''s hand and said, "Come with me."


    "What''s up?"


    Sophie followed Colby outside to the Burke Estate.


    Harold''s eyes instinctively followed Sophie and Colby as they left.


    "What''s so secret it can''t be discussed inside?"


    Sophie got into the car with Colby.


    Colby, driving with one hand, said, "I''m taking you to the office first."


    "Now? Shouldn''t we at least tell Adler and Jenna?"


    Colby answered, "This is something we need to discuss privately."


    Sophie noticed Colby''s expression was as calm as always, but she could sense there was something important he wanted to keep from Adler and Jenna.


    So, she stayed quiet.


    When they arrived at S Corporation, Tricia, as usual, escorted Sophie and Colby to the President''s office.


    Sophie asked, "Are we safe here? Can you tell me what''s going on now?"


    "S Corporation is facing an issue, but


    I don''t


    Adler and Jenna to


    wort it," Colby exined.


    Sentent belongs to


    "What kind of issue?" Sophie frowned.


    Everything seemed to be running smoothly at S Corporation for now. James hadn''tunched any major attacks, giving them some breathing room.


    wr


    "Do you remember the auction where you secured thend that''s now themercial district?"


    "Of course I do. It was a turning point in my life," Sophie replied.


    Colby paused for a moment before saying, "What is themercial district known for?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1234

    "Of course, it''s because of this piece ofnd. What''s up with you? Is there something wrong with it?"


    "It''s not thend that''s the problem; it''s that you''re relying on it too much."


    Colby had kept quiet about this before, mainly because thend had indeed brought in a nice profit, and secondly, the money was already sufficient. But if they were going to confront the mastermind behind everything, relying just on thisnd wouldn''t cut it. "I get what you''re saying," Sophie replied. "If it was only about being the head of S Corporation, I wouldn''t even be qualified to meet the person pulling the strings."


    "Right now, every move we make is under their control. If we want to force them out, we need to go all out."


    Colby handed Sophie a document. "The old man left this for you."


    "For me?" Sophie was stunned. She took the document envelope and opened it to find a share transfer agreement, and transfer agreement, and a prepared will. "This... is this the Costello Corporation''snd?"


    "Yeah," Colby said, his tone t. "The old man must''ve had a feeling something bad wasing, so he prepared these documents and the will in advance. Now, all the operations of the Costello family are in your hands. But that means your burden will also double." "You should''ve given this to me yesterday."


    "I know you''re like an eagle that can soar high, but I selfishly wanted to carry all these burdens myself. Sophie, I hate seeing you so exhausted."


    "Revenge isn''t just your burden; it''s mine too. Besides, that person has already put a knife to all our throats. Do you think I can just pretend nothing''s happening and hide behind you?"


    Sophie gave Colby a small smile.


    "With you here, you''re my biggest motivation, I''m not afraid of


    anything else. Just one thing... we all


    need to stay safe, everyone has all


    live. Even if it means risking our lives against that person."


    "Alright, I promise you," Colby said softly, gently caressing Sophie''s cheek. "I won''t let myself die before you."


    Because the one who stays behind is the one who suffers the most.


    Meanwhile, at the Burke family home, James returned for the first time since taking over Burke International.


    Marian''s eyes reddened slightly when she saw James: "Sir... You finally came back."


    James didn''t say anything.


    In the living room, his grandmother remained asposed as ever.


    Bea put down her teacup. "You should''vee back sooner. The Costello family''s funeral... as a junior and as the head of Burke International, you should''ve gone to pay your respects." "There was no need," James replied coldly.


    Bea nced at James, noticing he''d


    lost some weight. After all, he was her grandson. "I''ve taken care of the matter regarding Nichole''s death


    h for


    you''re


    ¦¯ ¦«¦©N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you. Rest assured, now that back as president of Burke International, no one dares to criticize you. But one thing..."


    Bea observed James''s expression. "That new daughter-inw of the Costello family, Sophie, you absolutely cannot show her any mercy! You have no idea how she bullied your grandmother and oppressed Burke International while you were gone!"

 Chapter 1235

    Listening to his grandmothery it all out, James responded with a cool detachment, "So, even you think I''d go easy on her, Grandma?" "Isn''t that so?"


    Bea took a deep breath. "That woman''s nothing but trouble, bound to bring disaster to the Burke family sooner orter! You''ve done foolish things for her over and over, and now you''ve seen what it''s like to be on the run. You should realize how lucky you are to lead Burke International!" She handed him ten percent of thepany shares. "I spent all my savings buying these shares from that woman, Sophie. Keep them close, because now you''re thergest shareholder of Burke International. No one can topple you from your position anymore." James looked at the shares in his hands and let out a sardonic chuckle.


    Bea had held onto these shares for most of her life, never once thinking to pass them on to him. And now, she handed them over so easily.


    Things must have been tough for hertely.


    James''s voice turned cold. "Don''t worry, Grandma. I won''t give them any chance to escape. Colby will die, and Sophie... she won''t be spared either." Bea was stunned. "What?"


    "What? Weren''t you the one who wanted Sophie dead so badly you even hired someone to do it?"


    James shot Bea a puzzled look.


    Bea forced a smile. "It''s true I wanted her dead, but you..."


    "I''m a Burke, my loyalty lies with the Burkes." James''s voice had a chilling amusement. "Grandma, everything for the family''s benefit, right? That''s what you taught me. I''m just following your teachings. Is that wrong?" FindNovel


    Confronted with this unrecognizable version of James, Bea was momentarily speechless.


    She knew her grandson inside out. From learning how to manage the Burke family to mastering the art of concealing his true self, James had always excelled. But excelling didn''t mean he was willing.


    For years, he''d silently endured her dominance, but deep down, he was defiant.


    And, just like his father, when James loved, he loved deeply.


    How could someone like that ever harm the one they loved?


    This new James made Bea uneasy.


    James then casually said, "Grandma, there''s a lot waiting for me at thepany, so I won''t be staying here for now."


    "If you''re not staying at home, then


    where? Your new house with Nichole was burned down. I think it''s best if you stay here and handle things. No one will disturb you." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bea''s words were loaded with implication, clearly hinting that Sophie would continue to be a problem.


    James responded calmly, "The


    Burke family is your domain, Grandma. Rest here, I have other ces to be. I heard you caused quite a scandal overseas; it''s better to stay in."


    He then looked over at Marian, standing nearby. "Make sure Grandma stays put. Devonport''s a mess right now. If she goes out, it might cause trouble for the Burke family."

 Chapter 1236

    "You..." Bea''s eyes zed as she watched James walk away from the Burke family estate. "He takes his shares and then turns his back on us, just like that? Truly his mother''s son! Does he even care about his grandmother anymore?" James halted, his footsteps echoing in the grand hallway. He turned and looked at Bea. "Grandmother, in the Burke family, the one with the power gets to speak. Isn''t that what you''ve always taught me? I''ve remembered every word. And as a daughter-inw of the Burke family, you shouldn''t forget your ce either."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bea was left speechless, trying to digest his words. The Burke family prided itself on its conservative traditions, expecting women to obey their husbands and manage the household. But these weren''t age-old customs; they were rules Bea had set after her son got married. The old patriarch never enforced such restrictions on her. Bea had clung to outdated beliefs, aiming to control her son and daughter-inw.


    James had always known this but never spoke out, respecting Bea as his grandmother. Over the years, however, she had grown increasingly unreasonable. Now, as James walked away, Bea found herself alone in the vast Burke Estate. Marian stepped forward cautiously. "Bea..."


    "They''ve all turned against me!" Bea''s face turned pale with anger, yet she couldn''t find the words. How had ite to this? Even her once-obedient grandson was defying her. Could it be... she was wrong? But she had always acted for the good of the Burke family. How could she be wrong?


    "Bea, that''s not what he meant. Maybe... you should rest a bit."


    Marian''s concern was evident. Bea, however, was resolute. "Contact Colt for me. I want him to keep an eye on James. I need to know what''s going on with him! The head of the Burke family cannot be led astray by that girl Sophie, nor can he ruin everything for a woman!" "Yes, Bea."


    As night fell, Sophie and Colby returned to the Burke Estate. Seeing that Jenna and Adler were out, likely handling business, they realized they were alone. Angelo and Sandy were lounging in the living room, idly watching TV.


    Sandy sighed, "Life''s been so dull


    upstairs, and not a single lively soul


    around! What have you two been up to?"


    Sophie looked puzzled. "Half-dead?"


    "Mr. Gordon A bunch of doctors rushed to the second floor today! No idea what''s going on."


    s to en.kikistoriet


    Sophie froze. "Doctors came to the house?"


    Sandy rolled her eyes. "Sophie, when did you turn into an echo?" Sophie turned to Colby, who nodded. "I''ll go check."


    "Okay."


    Sophie and Colby headed together, Angelo perking up


    following them. Cont


    Sandy stomped her foot. "Bro! Where are you going now?" Sandy''s frustration was palpable. What was with everyone today? "It''s just James. I''ll call my dad, and he''ll sort everything out!"

 Chapter 1237

    In the bedroom on the second floor, Gordony in bed, looking quite unwell.


    Rick stood at the doorway, noting Sophie and Colby''s return, and closed the partially opened door.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Rick said, "Mr. Gordon''s condition has been all over the ce and hasn''t really improved. This time, the illness hit him hard, and he might be bed-bound for several days." Next door, a team of medical specialists was in a meeting.


    Sophie nced at Timothy, who was cleaning on the second floor, then asked, "Can Colby and I go in to see Mr. Gordon?"


    "The master needs rest right now, so only one of you can go in. Who will it be?"


    Rick''s gaze fell on Colby.


    Colby got straight to the point, "Who does he want to see?"


    "..." Rick cleared his throat and then looked at Sophie, saying, "Maybe Ms. Sophie should go in."


    Sophie was a bit taken aback. These people loved to beat around the bush; even their way of speaking was a test of patience.


    "Alright, I''ll go," she said.


    Rick opened the door, and Sophie walked in.


    Outside the room, Colby leaned against the wall and deliberately lit a cigarette.


    Rick said, "Mr. Colby, smoking is prohibited on the Burke Estate."


    "Will he die if I smoke?"


    "..." Rick didn''t dare stop Colby, so he let him smoke right in front of him.


    Inside the bedroom.


    As soon as Sophie walked in and saw Gordon lying in bed, pale-faced, she said, "Mr. Gordon, I''m here now. Isn''t it time for you to open your eyes?" Hearing this, Gordon, who had been lying on the bed looking very weak, opened his eyes.


    "Your observational skills aren''t bad," Gordon said as he sat up and moved to a wheelchair beside him. Sophie, always sharp, said, "This isn''t the first time you''ve pulled something like this, Mr. Gordon. Last time, I w fooled because I was naive, but I won''t be deceived by you now.


    Besides, Timothy was just outside.


    11


    I


    was


    Rick had intentionally left the door ajar, as if letting someone see the urgent situation inside.


    &


    Now, with the Mintons taken over, James back control of the Burke family, and Lennon having died in shooting incident, everything had ced them at a disadvantage in Devonport. If Gordon were to fall ill now, it would give their rivals an absolute advantage.


    "Good, you''ve gotten smarter," Gordon said. "Right now, I''m supposedly gravely ill, and with Lennon''s death, the Costello family''s responsibilities are overwhelming. You''ll have to personally handle thepany''s affairs."


    With that, Gordon handed Sophie a seal, saying, "This is my personal seal. I''m entrusting it to you now. From here on out, the affairs of the


    Aldridge family will also be .ne


    responsibility. With this seal and my shares in Aldridge Global, you will have full authority in the Aldridge family, regardless of the decisions that need to be made."


    "For me?" Sophie frowned. "Mr. Gordon, isn''t this inappropriate? Now that Harold is back, this seal should naturally go to him."


    Gordon didn''t answer Sophie''s question but simply said, "Another thing, no one must know I''ve given you this seal."


    "Including Colby?"


    "Including Colby," Gordon confirmed. "In the meantime, I''ll teach you some business knowledge, which must also remain confidential." "Business knowledge? Mr. Gordon, I..."


    "I know you''ve formally studied various business subjects in school, but what I''m going to teach you will be something you''ve never learned before."

 Chapter 1238

    Sophie watched Gordon''s serious expression, feeling an unexpected sense of trust growing within her.


    "Mr. Gordon, you''re always so deceptive... I hardly dare to believe anything anymore," she said.


    "Whether you believe or not is your choice. Whether I speak or not is mine," Gordon replied with a slight smile. "So, Ms. Sophie, do you believe or not?"


    Anyone else might have had their doubts about Gordon. He was the mastermind, the one person no one could read. Yet, Sophie felt a strange sense of kinship with him. She always imed she didn''t trust him, but deep down, she sensed he had his own agenda. Despite her reservations, she always ended up working with him. And every time, she was the one who benefited the most.


    "I believe you," Sophie said. "No matter what others think, I trust what Mr. Gordon says."


    For a fleeting moment, Gordon''s expression softened, almost imperceptibly. He quickly regained hisposure. "Never trust anyone so blindly, even if they are the closest to you," he advised.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Well, Colby would never lie to me. And Mr. Gordon, you wouldn''t either," Sophie insisted.


    "Everyone has secrets they can''t share. How can you be so sure Colby ispletely honest with you?" Gordon asked, looking directly at Sophie. In that moment, he saw the love for Colby in her eyes.


    Almost instantly, Gordon felt a pang of jealousy. He looked away and said, "If one day you discover Colby has hidden something from you, don''t be angry or sad. Follow your heart. If you still love him, nothing else matters." "Mr. Gordon, are you trying to tell me that Colby is hiding something from me?" Sophie asked.


    Gordon just smiled faintly and said, "I''ve said enough for today. The rest is for you to discover. If two people want to walk together until the end, they need to bepletely honest. I think... that won''t be a problem for you two." "Mr. Gordon..."


    "I''m tired," Gordon said softly. "You can go now."


    Sophie pursed her lips, not pressing further, and turned to leave. As she was about to open the door, Gordon added, "Every day at 1 PM,e here with yourptop."


    "...Okay," Sophie agreed.


    When she stepped outside, Colby had already put out his cigarette.


    "Were you waiting all this time?" Sophie asked.


    "Yes," Colby replied, his love for her still evident in his eyes. That hadn''t changed at all.


    "Aren''t you going to ask what Mr. Gordon told me?" Sophie inquired.


    "If you want to tell me, I''ll listen. If you don''t, I won''t ask," Colby said, naturally taking her hand.


    "Mr. Gordon said... if one day you''re hiding something from me, not to


    get


    hgry or sad, and to follow my


    "Sophie revealed.


    At that moment, she noticed Colby''s eyes drop.


    Sophie smiled and asked, "If there''s


    from me, promise to tell me soon, okay?"


    2 ng important you''re hidinge


    SWI

 Chapter 1239

    Sophie knew deep down that she didn''t want Colby to hide things from her. But she wasn''t stupid.


    What Gordon had hinted at earlier was practically spelling it out for her. Colby''s grip on Sophie''s hand tightened, his voice low and serious, "I love you."


    Those three simple words didn''t roll off his tongue as smoothly as they used to.


    Colby gently stroked Sophie''s hair, saying, "Don''t overthink this, just give me some time, okay?" There was a touch of pleading in his voice.


    A tone Sophie had never heard from him before.


    Colby was definitely keeping something from her.


    And it was something big.


    Sophie picked up on these signals from Colby''s tone. She asked, "Have you cheated on me?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Am I not your first?"


    "You''re the one and only."


    "Have you done something against your principles?"


    "No."


    Colby''s responses were almost frantic.


    Sophie smiled, feeling a wave of relief. "Then I''m not worried."


    Colby seemed to freeze for a second.


    Sophie went on, "What I want is a man who loves me unconditionally. He doesn''t have to be rich or powerful, but he has to love me, respect me, and be willing to stand by me for life, never betraying me. Can you promise me that?" Colby nodded earnestly.


    "That''s all I need," Sophie said. "In a


    marriage, besides love, we need mutual respect and to see each other as the most important person in our lives. That''s enough. Whatever you''re hiding from me, I don''t need to know right now. Tell me


    when


    you''re ready. Besides... I can''t even


    imagine what it could be."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He had already handed over his money to her, put the house in her name, and seemed to want to be with her every minute of the day. And... she could genuinely feel Colby''s love for her.


    She thought Mr. Gordon was just being overly cautious.


    It seemed like nothing coulde between them now.


    Sophie and Colby walked back to their room hand in hand.


    Rick noticed and, after a moment of silence, pushed open the door and stepped into the bedroom.


    Gordon had been watching a pair of swallows outside the window. As Rick was about to speak, Gordon said, "I heard everything." "So, sir..."


    "Let her be," Gordon said. "She''ll find out eventually."


    "What if Ms. Sophie can''t handle it when that dayes?"


    "Do you see those swallows outside


    the window?" Gordon said.


    "Swallows are known for their


    lifelong fidelity. If one dies, the other will spend the rest of its life alone, guarding their love nest. But if one truly loves the other to the core, how can it live alone? Yet, can you say that the remaining swallow didn''t love its partner? Matters of the heart are never simple; they just show differently."


    The sky was getting darker.


    Downstairs, Sandy grumbled, "Is


    Harold evering back? Wasn''tet


    this supposed to be a wee party? If he''s noting, are we having the party or not?"


    Angelo had already set up the fireworks and party hats, but today, neither Harold nor Jenna and Adler had returned.


    The house felt eerily empty, as if no one lived there.


    "Should we... just start eating?"


    Angelo was starving. It was already seven o''clock, and still, no one was home!


    Had he messed up the date?

 Chapter 1240

    Did they go out for a wee dinner?


    Just then, Timothy came down from upstairs. Spotting him, Angelo immediately rushed over. "Hey! Have you seen them?"


    "Seen who?"


    "Harold, Adler, and Jenna!"


    "Nope."


    With a cold expression, Timothy brushed Angelo off and headed straight to the kitchen.


    Angelo, hands on hips, fumed, "What''s with that attitude? You act all sweet around Sophie, but the moment she''s gone, you turn ice-cold!"


    Timothy didn''t even bother to respond. Angelo, grinding his teeth, muttered under his breath, "One of these days, I''ll catch you in the act and prove to everyone you''re a double-crosser!"


    Upstairs, Rick came down as well.


    Seeing Rick, Angelo''s face lit up like he''d found his anchor. "Rick! Where is everyone? Why is nobody around? I don''t even know where Sophie and Colby disappeared to. They didn''t ditch us for dinner, did they?" "Dinner? What dinner?"


    "The wee dinner!"


    "What wee dinner?"


    Rick looked puzzled.


    Angelo, dead serious, replied, "The wee dinner! When familyes from afar, isn''t there always a wee dinner?"


    Rick sighed, "We''ve had a lot going on at hometely, didn''t have time to prepare anything. But thanks for your efforts, Mr. Angelo. I see the living room''s still a bit messy; I''ll get someone to tidy it up. You two can go ahead and eat." Rick was polite, but mentioning the mess stung Angelo''s pride.


    He had spent all afternoon preparing!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sandy rolled her eyes. "Bro, can''t you get it together?"


    "Who knew Devonport''s customs were so different from abroad?"


    Angelo plopped down at the table, devouring a slice of pizza. "Had I known, I wouldn''t have bothered! And who knows what they''re so busy with!"


    Sandy, resting her chin on her hand, said, "I have no idea. What are they busy with all day? Why are we the only ones with nothing to do?"


    "Beats me. Maybe they''re busy with work? Feels great not being a corporate drone."


    Angelo sighed deeply.


    Meanwhile


    A red sports car was cornered by a group of masked bodyguards in a dark alley.


    Having had a rough day at work, Jenna''s mood was at an all-time low.


    Seeing Jenna like this, Adler quickly opened the car door and addressed the blockers, "Hey guys, we''re


    starving here. Can you not ruin my date night with my girlfriend?"


    The dozen or so bodyguards didn''t budge, even twisting their stun batons in unison.


    "Forget talking to them."


    Jenna frowned, "I''ll just run them over!"


    With that, Jenna floored the elerator.


    Adler, realizing what she was about to do, quickly jumped into the car. "Jenna! I''m still outside!"


    Jenna didn''t hesitate. She floored it, knocking over several of the men. However, gunshots rang out, and the car''s rear tire burst instantly.


    Seeing the tire blowout, Jenna''s face darkened even more.


    The crowd around them grewrger.


    Although Adler initially panicked,


    seeing Jenna''s expression, he couldn''t help but mutter, "Great, of all cars to wreck, it had to be the red sports car. They''re done for now."

 Chapter 1241

    "Adler, grab the crowbar from the trunk."


    A cold glint flickered in Jenna''s eyes as she said, "Time to show them how to really fight."


    "Are you serious?" Adler gulped hard. This seemed way over the top! A quick scuffle would''ve sufficed, but Jenna with a crowbar? That was a whole new level. "Jenna..."


    "Shut it!" Jenna snapped, "If you don''t move now, I''ll take you down with them!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler didn''t dare defy her. The thugs weren''t giving them any room to breathe, charging straight at them. Jenna swiftly lifted her leg, her stiletto heel slicing a bloody line across one thug''s face.


    The thugs kepting, each one eager to make her pay. Jenna quickly caught on-they meant business, real deadly business.


    So, Jenna didn''t hold back, aiming her kicks at their vital spots. Watching from the sidelines, Adler winced with each strike. When Jenna finally got her hands on the crowbar, her attacks grew even more brutal. Her old man had taught her well. Girls might not be as strong as boys, but they could use their agility and wits to turn the tables.


    The thugs were left reeling, Jenna darting among them like a nimble snake. When she broke free, the men were sprawled on the ground, clutching their wounds.


    Adler was floored. They were totally outssed! He hadn''t even needed to lift a finger!


    Shaking his head, Adler looked down and spotted a familiar badge on the ground. The sight stopped him cold.


    Meanwhile, in another alley...


    "Ah!" A masked thug recoiled in fear, clutching his arm as if he''d seen a ghost.


    "Go, go! Move it!" The thugs tried to flee, but Colby wasn''t having it. With swift, precise, and lethal moves, he grabbed twogging thugs by the throat.


    Pinning them to the wall, Colby said coldly, "Tell your boss... actually, never mind." With a quick squeeze, a crisp snap echoed, and the two men slumped to the ground.


    "Boss, found this on them." A subordinate handed over a family crest. Colby''s eyes turned icy at the sight. "Where''s Sophie?"


    "Thedy... should still be at the Aldridge estate."


    "Good." Only after confirming Sophie''s safety did Colby order, "Let''s head back." "Yes, sir." Colby led his team back to their cars.


    Back at Burke Estate...


    Sophie


    Cleaning by the


    window,


    deep into a business book, when she car engines outside.


    car and a taxi pulled up.


    A taxi? Sophie frowned, puzzled. Curiosity piqued, she closed her book and headed downstairs.


    Sure enough, Jenna, Adler, and Colby were back.


    "Why do you all look like you''ve been in a brawl? You''re a mess."


    Jenna blinked in surprise. "Really? Weird, I touched up my makeup in the car."

 Chapter 1242

    "Speaking of which," Jenna said, pulling apact mirror from her purse and touching up her makeup. "You have no idea how annoying those guys were today. But, luckily, I was tough. Otherwise, they might''ve actually gotten to me." "What happened, exactly?" Sophie asked, noticing Jenna hadn''t gotten to the point.


    Jenna turned serious, patting Adler on the shoulder. "Show Sophie what we found."


    "Oh!" Adler ced a family crest in front of Sophie. "Look at this! Familiar, right?"


    Sophie''s brows furrowed as she saw the crest. Familiar? It was unmistakably the Mintons'' crest!


    Adler continued, "On our way back from a date, we got ambushed by some people wearing this crest. Clearly, they were Mintons. This thing even has their anti-forgery mark on it. No mistake."


    "Colby, what about you?" Sophie turned to Colby. Since those people had gone after Adler and Jenna, they surely would''ve targeted Colby too.


    Under Sophie''s gaze, Colby pulled out two crests from his pocket.


    "Wow, the Mintons'' new CEO sure is something. His first order of business wasn''t anything but toe after us!" Adler scoffed. "If he wants a fight, he''ll get one. But to send such lowlifes, not only did they fail to take us down, they made us smell like fish!" Adler''s face was full of disdain.


    "I think he''s dering war on us!" Jenna added. "Too bad their skills aren''t up to par. Over ten people couldn''t even take us down."


    Sophie, holding the Mintons'' crest, grabbed Colby by the arm. "Let''s go upstairs."


    Colby obediently followed Sophie upstairs.


    Once they were on the second floor, making sure Timothy hadn''t noticed them, Sophie asked, "Is Odie awake yet?"


    "You want to ask him?" Colby replied.


    Sophie nodded. The Mintons had parachuted in a new CEO; Odie must know something about it.


    "If you want to ask, I''ll wake him."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Sophie''s worried look, Colby reached out, smoothing her furrowed brow. "The enemy isn''t as scary as you think. I don''t want you living in fear every day." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "They''ve already starteding after us. Who knows when the next ambush will be?" Sophie said. "Think about it. This time, he sent over ten people and failed. Next time, he might send thirty or more. You and Jenna might handle ten each, but you can''t fight off a hundred. If something happened to you..."


    "They''re not that weak," Colby


    reassured. "But I promise you, I''let


    always protect myself, those around me, and especially you. I won''t let anyone hurt us."


    "Colby, I''m really scared."


    She had seen too many kidnappings, too many assassinations-things far removed from normal life, yet they were happening right in front of her.


    And she, like Lennon, Vanessa, and Leticia before her, didn''t know when her time mighte.


    Having once lost her life, she cherished her current existence more than anyone else.

 Chapter 1243

    ---


    "ng="


    The sound of something shattering echoed through Odie''s room again. Sophie halted mid-step.


    When she opened the door, she found Odie sprawled on the bed. Hisplexion was noticeably better than the day before, and his demeanor had returned to normal. Dressed in a ck button-down pajama shirt, a dart was now lodged in the television, shattering the previously intact screen.


    "Mr. Odie, someone''s in a bad mood," Sophie remarked.


    Odie shot Sophie a sidelong nce before looking away, his voice icy. "Was it Colby''s idea to make it seem like I was at death''s door?"


    "Yeah."


    "Have you caught the mastermind yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "The Mintons have been taken from me," Odie''s voice grew even colder. "Colby really did me a solid, didn''t he?"


    "He did it to protect you."


    Sophie continued, "You must have realized by now, the person behind this wants you dead to regain control of the Mintons. They think you''re no longer under their thumb. If you weren''t supposedly dead and still had the Minton family''s power, they''d never leave you alone. You got lucky this time, but next time, you might not be so fortunate."


    "Well, I don''t need his protection!"


    Odie''s expression darkened further.


    Sophie knew she had to tread carefully with Odie, so she softened her tone and stepped closer. "Colby might have overstepped, and I''ve already had a word with him about it."


    Odie scoffed, "You two are birds of a feather. Can you even reprimand him?"


    "Of course! I gave him a good talking


    to. I told him that Odie, as the CEO of


    the Mintons, is not only talented


    capable but also smart and resourceful. After surviving a near-death experience, you''d surelye up with a n without his unnecessary meddling...


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Odie seemed somewhat appeased and nodded. "So, what brings you here tonight?"


    "The Mintons have elected a new CEO, and on his first day, he made a move against Colby and Jenna."


    With that, Sophie ced a Minton family crest in Odie''s hand. "Is this the Mintons'' family crest? Could it be a fake?" Odie simply flipped the crest over and said, "It''s real."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I know my own family''s crest," Odie said. "The Mintons'' crests are custom-made, not something just anyone can wear. This must belong to the Mintons'' trusted guards, who are always assigned to protect the Minton CEO and carry out missions. They only follow the Mintons CEO''s orders. If these guys are making a move, it means someone''s seriously out for your blood."


    "Could these men be bribed?"


    "The Mintons spend a fortune to keep these men loyal, with strict selection each year. Their families are in the Mintons'' hands, so there''s no fear of them being bribed or betraying." en FindNovel


    "Not even with a huge bribe?"


    "Their annual sries are in the millions. How much do you think someone would have to offer to buy off so many guards?"


    Odie''smentpletely dispelled Sophie''s doubts.


    After a moment of thought, Sophie finally asked, "If the Mintons'' shares are mostly in your hands, why were you still reced as CEO by someone elected yesterday?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1244

    Originally, ording to her and Colby''s n, even if the opposition wanted to reim control of the Mintons and find someone new, there should have been a proper process to follow. At the very least, the new CEO would have been announced first.


    But unexpectedly, this time the CEO of the Mintons was appointed out of nowhere, and within a single day, a new CEO was elected without following the usual procedures. No one came to take the shares from Odie either. It was all too strange. Although they had already guessed that the Mintons had hidden assets, with someone behind the scenes holding thergest share of these hidden benefits, Sophie still had many unanswered questions. As the CEO of the Mintons, Odie should have known about these things.


    Odie said nonchntly, "When I was first sent to the Mintons as an adopted son to that old man, I was always catching up on financial knowledge. Colby and I are different; Colby was a nobleman experiencing life in the slums, the knowledge he had, Icked. So, I had to work even harder. In the beginning, I wasn''t the only candidate for the heir apparent; I was just moved from overseas to make up the numbers. If the White family wanted to be connected to the Mintons, they could only send their trusted people. At that time, it was me, Colby, and Griffin. Griffin was unwilling to go and withdrew voluntarily. I was also reluctant because Mr. Elwood was already on hisst legs, and I thought if I could endure a few more years, I might be able to be the heir to the White family. That seemed better than struggling to survive in a cutthroat ce like Summerfield."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "What happened then?"


    "Then, I was tricked by Colby into


    going to Summerfield," Odie continued. "There were many elites sent there, some of them were wealthy heirs, some were prodigies in finance. In terms of knowledge, I couldn''tpete with them, but in terms of ruthlessness, they were no match for me. Luckily, Jensen liked my ruthlessness, and that allowed me to smoothly be the heir to the Mintons. It was when I became the heir that I saw someone entering the old man''s study."


    "Who was it?"


    "I couldn''t see clearly," said Odie. "Anyone Jensen met with was no ordinary person. At the time, I didn''t care at all, just hoping Jensen would die soon so that the Mintons would


    inte


    fall into my hands. It was that very night, Jensen died. And I naturally became the new ruler of the Mintons."


    "You mean... the person you saw that night killed Jensen?"


    "Maybe," Odie said. "The old man died of a heart attack. At that time, I only wanted to be the ruler of the Mintons, so didn''t order an investigation. Later, when I took over the Mintons'' previous dealings, found that a ce like Summerfield was filthy. To survive, one had to be dirtier and more ruthless than those people. Otherwise, a neer like me might have been devoured to the point where not even bones


    remained."


    Odie looked at Sophie and said, "Have you ever heard of a beast''s instinct? I haven''t ruled out the possibility that there might be someone else behind the Mintons, but my instinct told me not to investigate. Sometimes, turning a blind eye is better than losing your life."

 Chapter 1245

    Listening to Odie recount his years in Summerfield, Sophie furrowed her brows, lost in thought. After a moment, she finally said, "So, you''re trying to say you''re ying dumb to outsmart everyone?"


    "Sophie, were you even paying attention? And do I look stupid to you right now?"


    Odie looked visibly annoyed.


    He really didn''t like hearing Sophie talk like that!


    "I wasplimenting you! I meant ying dumb to outsmart others, not the other way around."


    "You..."


    Sophie got to her feet and said, "As long as you know what''s going on, that''s what matters. Let us handle the new CEO of the Mintons. You just focus on getting better. Once you''re back on your feet, we''re counting on you to help us reim the Mintons." As Sophie was about to leave, Odie spoke up suddenly, "Sophie."


    "What is it?"


    "If you need to suspect someone, suspect James."


    "James?"


    Sophie was taken aback. In her mind, Odie and James had only ever had one business deal.


    Previously, James had stepped in, suggesting a partnership with the Mintons to support Odie.


    But that was a one-time thing.


    Sophie said, "Didn''t you and James start a partnership?"


    "It''s not me and James, it''s the Mintons and James," Odie rified calmly. "That night when you were rescued, it was James who asked me to take over your shares. He was the one who initiated the partnership talks." Sophie frowned, asking, "What did he promise you?"


    "He promised me a solid position at Devonport, saying Burke International was my best partner."


    Odie added, "If this was all just a scheme by James, then your ex-husband... he''s even using you." Listening to Odie, Sophie''s face remained impassive.


    James had always been like that.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She had foolishly believed that the misunderstandings between her and James were resolved.


    For Burke International, James had really schemed well...


    No wonder he became the head of Burke International.


    "Thanks, got it."


    Sophie turned to leave.


    Watching her go, Odie called out, "If you want to get to the bottom


    ve


    it''s best to ask your ex-husband."


    ''Bang''


    Sophie mmed the door.


    Odie leaned back on the bed, closing his eyes to rest.


    He muttered to himself, "Such poor taste in men."


    Sophie wandered into the courtyard of Burke Estate, looking at the blooming red roses. Her mind drifted back to many years ago, when she was young and James was just a boy, and he held her hand as they walked home.


    That simple hand-holding had sparked a sense of dependence, and she had developed a fondness for James.


    As she grew older, seeing James again hadid bare her girlish affections.


    From her hopeful dreams to the crushing disillusionment, it had taken her half a lifetime to


    understand. Content belong vel


    She thought she had figured it all out, but she never expected James to hide so much from her.


    Was it really James?


    Sophie kept asking herself.


    But there seemed to be no answer.


    Just then, Sophie looked up.


    Seeing the swing in front of her, she felt a sudden wave of recognition.


    Slowly, Sophie approached it, gently pushing the swing. A sense of familiarity washed over her.

 Chapter 1246

    "Hey, big brother! I''m scared!"


    A tiny, anxious voice echoed in Sophie''s mind, pulling her back to the present. She jerked her hand away from the swing set as if she''d been shocked.


    It felt so familiar...


    Sophie nced around the courtyard, her eyes scanning the surroundings almost instinctively. It was her first visit to the back garden of Burke Estate. She had wandered here aimlessly, her thoughts a tangled mess. But why did the flowers and scenery feel so familiar?


    Rick appeared in the garden and walked up to her. "Ms. Sophie, the master would like to see you."


    "Rick, your backyard is stunning. Has it always looked like this, or has it been renovated over the years?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, the master loves the backyard as it is, so it hasn''t been changed at all." Rick stepped aside, gesturing for her to follow. "Ms. Sophie, please, this way."


    "Alright," Sophie replied, though she couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at the flower beds as she walked. It was as if she had been here before.


    But her memory insisted she had never visited Burke Estate.


    When she followed Rick into Gordon''s bedroom, the strong scent of herbal medicine hit her, bringing her back to the present. Gordon was at his desk, flipping through some documents. He looked up and saw Sophie staring. "Ms. Sophie, why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    "Mr. Gordon, have we met before?"


    Gordon paused, his hand freezing mid-turn of a page.


    "I mean, when I was little, did my dad ever bring me to Burke Estate?" Sophie continued.


    Gordon''s expression remained


    unreadable as he put down the documents... "It''s possible. The Aldridge and Russell families weren''t particrly close, but my father had some friends in Devonport. It''s not out of the question that Mr. Aldridge brought you here."


    "I see..."


    That exined a lot.


    Sophie felt a bit relieved. "I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu while wandering around the backyard. Maybe I did visit when I was little. The backyard is unique, so it probably left a strong impression."


    "Courtyards in Devonport are quite simr, Ms. Sophie. You might be mistaken," Gordon said, changing the topic. "I''ve organized the documents for you. Take them, review them, and then return them to me." Sophie stepped forward and saw a stack of documents on the desk. They detailed some small merchants in Devonport, each worth only a few million-not particrly noteworthy at first nce.


    "Mr. Gordon, what is this?"


    "This is a list of people you might need in the future," Gordon


    exined. "The business knowledge you got school is just theory. Starting an S Corporation is practical. So, what''s the most important thing in business?"


    "Is it capital? nning?"


    "It''s connections," Gordon said, looking at Sophie. "James married


    you for the Russell family''s


    connections. With the right connections, everything in


    Devonport gets easier. Colby Jenna, Adler, Julian, and I-we are your connections."


    "But these..."


    "These people may seem insignificant, but don''t underestimate them."

 Chapter 1247

    Gordon leaned in, his tone serious. "You''ve been up in the clouds for too long;working is crucial in running a business. Think of it like this: when you need supplies, you find the right vendors. When you open a shop, you need muscle. No matter where you are, the local yers often have more influence than the big outsiders. They might have smaller assets, but they can cause endless trouble for your rivals. This is the first lesson I want to teach you: leverage human connections and make the most of everyone at your disposal, even those who seem insignificant. They could be the key to your sess." Sophie flipped through the documents in her hand.


    Gordon tapped one of the papers. "Take the Johnson family. Their assets might just be in the millions, but they''ve weathered the storms in Devonport for fifty years, controlling half of the local resources. They started from scratch, bing key suppliers in the catering and food industry. They know where to find the cheapest goods and are aware of all the supply channels. By leveraging theirwork, they''ve remained unshaken in Devonport."


    Hearing Gordon mention the Johnsons, Sophie''s mind raced back to a past life where James had initiated a partnership with them. At the time, she had her doubts, but now that Gordon brought it up, she realized the Johnsons were not to be underestimated. Gordon turned to the next page. "Then we have the Green family, specialists in packaging design. Like the Johnsons, they run a small business that''s been around in Devonport for three generations. They might seem unremarkable, but nowadays, they handle sixty percent of trendy online brands and national brands, and ny percent of the ssic brands. They may not have shy offices, just a small space in an office building, but their years of coboration with these brands have built them an impressivework."


    As Sophie read on, many of the names were familiar from her past life.


    But at the time, she hadn''t seen their significance.


    Among these people, many wouldn''t typically enter their circles.


    "So, Mr. Gordon, you''re suggesting I get to know them?" Sophie asked.


    Gordon replied, "You don''t need to go out of your way. The Aldridge family has its own standing in Devonport and has done favors for them in the past. I just want you to familiarize yourself with these people. When the timees, a simple phone call from you will make them understand."


    "Mr. Gordon, you''veid out the path for me. It feels like I''m cheating before an exam," Sophie noted, flipping through the documents again.


    Gordon chuckled, "That''s exactly what I''m doing-helping you cheat." Hearing this, Sophie looked up and met Gordon''s gaze.


    Gordon said, "There''s no absolute fairness in this world. Life is long, and everyone''s starting point and the roughness of their road differ Although you must walk your own path, I have the ability to make your journey smoother."


    Sophie couldn''t help but smile. "Mr Gordon


    e you praising your ret


    swnov


    Gordon leaned back in his chair, "Indeed, I am."


    Knock, knock-


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Gordon gave Sophie a look, and quickly ced the folder back desk.


    Gordon was already reclining on the bed again.


    Sophie walked to the door to open it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1248

    Standing outside the door was Harold.


    When Sophie opened the door, Harold frowned slightly and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to check on Mr. Gordon." Sophie frowned back. "Is it so weird that I want to see him?"


    Harold pursed his lips. "How''s my brother doing?"


    "Not well, he''s been coughing a lot."


    Sophie shook her head helplessly. "I won''t keep you, I''ll head out."


    Sophie hurried out, and just then, Rick called out, "Ms. Sophie, I think you left something behind."


    "Oh right, the S Corporation reports Tricia brought me today. I totally forgot."


    She walked over to the desk, retrieved the documents, and quickly left the room.


    Harold finally stepped inside, making sure to close the door behind him.


    As the door clicked shut, Sophie paused. Why did Mr. Gordon insist on keeping his fake illness a secret from Harold?


    "Hey!"


    Sophie jumped, spinning around to see Sandy standing behind her.


    "What''s got you so deep in thought?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    Sophie took a deep breath. "Ms. Sandy, do you need something?"


    "Not really, just bored. Haven''t seen you guys around muchtely," Sandy muttered. "You''re not in trouble, are you? I called my dad! He''ll sort everything out in three days, no worries!" Sophie looked stunned. "Seriously?"


    "Of course! My dad wouldn''t lie to me! It took a lot of convincing, but he finally agreed."


    Sandy confidently patted her chest.


    "And how did Caelum agree to this?" Sophie asked.


    "He said, ''My darling daughter, of course, your dad will fix it!"


    Sophie sighed. "Is there a chance, just maybe... that Caelum is just humoring you?"


    "No way! My dad always spoils me. He''s the best, and he can handle this easily without needing to humor me!"


    Sandy


    hed smugly. "Just wait


    and see, in three days, James,


    new CEO of the Mintons,


    all


    going down!" Content beviel?sN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ms. Sandy, actually..."


    "Sophie, I''ve done you such a big favor, shouldn''t you spend a few days entertaining me? I don''t know a single socialite in London. Help me set up some gatherings, take me to dinners or fashion and jewelry events?"


    Sandy''s eyes sparkled with excitement at the mention of dinners.


    She had been bored stiff during her time in Devonport.


    Before Sophie could respond, Colby, who appeared out of nowhere, chimed in, "Go on, take a break."


    Sophie shook her head. "Colby, why are you encouraging this?"


    It was a critical time; Jenna and Adler were buried in work. How could she rx?


    "Just check it out."


    Colby handed an invitation to


    Sophie "Perfect timing, the new CEO of the Mintons has just made an appearance."

 Chapter 1249

    "Brother! Save me! Brother!"


    A little girl''s heart-wrenching cries echoed endlessly in his mind.


    Gordon jolted awake from the nightmare, surrounded by darkness. As he faced the pitch-ck room, it felt like all his strength had been drained. He slumped back against the headboard,pletely disheveled.


    A mix of clear and hazy memories kept shing through his mind.


    "Brother! Hold my hand!"


    "Brother! Hug me!"


    Brother...


    Brother...N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A babyish voice, both distant and close, seemed to appear right in front of him again.


    "Brother!"


    Gordon opened his eyes, as if he had traveled back in time. The summer courtyard was filled with the scent of fresh grass, and the koi fish in the pond yed and chased each other. Sunlight spread over the entire courtyard, warming everything it touched. He was just an eleven-year-old boy.


    In front of him, a little girl with


    face like a porcin doll called out to him, clutching his sleeve. Her face was soft and rosy. Gordon squatted down, as if guided by fate, and asked with a gentle smile, "What''s wrong now?"


    "Swing, swing!"


    The little doll pointed at the swing set not far away.


    "That''s not a ''swing, swing.'' It''s just a swing."


    "I want to swing!"


    Determination filled the little girl''s eyes.


    "Alright, let''s swing."


    Gordon''s tone was tender, his gaze as soft as melting spring water.


    As he stood up, the little girl pouted and said, "Brother, you forgot again! We have to hold hands!"


    Saying so, she raised her hand high and grabbed Gordon''s hand. Gordon, holding her hand, walked towards the swing set. "Sir!"


    A voice, seeming toe from the heavens, pulled Gordon back from his thoughts. The room was still pitch-ck.


    Rick turned on the light and said, "Sir, you had that nightmare again."


    "Just a little bit closer."


    Gordon whispered, "Still, just a little bit closer."


    "Sir, it''s best not to dwell on it."


    Rick''s tone was heavy. "The incident back then wasn''t your fault."


    He ced a bottle of medicine in front of Gordon. "You should take your medicine."


    Gordon looked at the medicine but made no move to take it. "Every night, in the quiet, I think, if I had watched her more closely that day, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped."


    "When I close my eyes, I can hear them holding her roughly, her cries reaching out to me, ''Brother, save me... Brother, save me..."


    "I watched helplessly as they tied her up in the car, watched as it drove away, and I couldn''t do a thing."


    "Rick, I was there when she was born. The first word she ever said was ''brother.""


    "I''ve watched over her for so many years, but I failed to protect her."


    Rick had already sensed Gordon''s emotional copse. He knew Gordon was having another episode, so he immediately turned on all the lights and opened the windows, letting the cold wind in. The chill made gne shiver but could instantly bring someone back to calmness.


    Rick approached Gordon and said, "Sir, that was sixteen years ago. Ms. Sophie has grown up. She''s just as beautiful, graceful, and intelligent as you imagined. She''s married now and very happy. She''ll be happy for the rest of her life."

 Chapter 1250

    Rick held the medicine out to Gordon with a look that bordered on desperation. "Sir, please take your medicine, alright?"


    "Take it, get some sleep, and you''ll feel better tomorrow," Rick coaxed gently. "Ms. Sophie will still be here tomorrow. Isn''t she always right in front of you?" Gordon felt a bit of the weight lift off his shoulders at Rick''s words.


    Yeah.


    She was still alive.


    Just as he had always pictured her.


    Beautiful, gracious, and smart.


    She was married now, supposedly happy.


    And she would be happy for the rest of her life.


    "Being Mrs. Aldridge is dangerous. Her current situation is the best oue I could have hoped for her," Gordon thought.


    He swallowed the medicine, feeling the bitter taste linger.


    Then, he leaned back on the bed, hoping for some light sleep.


    As if with the nightfall, he would be transported back to that day sixteen years ago.


    Back then, Sophie was just six.


    The Aldridge family goons had kidnapped her and Harold.


    His parents, in a frantic attempt to rescue Harold, were ambushed and tragically killed.


    At the same time, he had injured his legs trying to save Sophie.


    He held Sophie tight, crawling away from the chaos, looking at her unconscious, wounded form, and felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness and despair for the first time in his life. He had never believed in any higher power.


    But in that moment, he prayed for her life, willing to give anything.


    When he finally came to,


    His parents were gone, Harold still not rescued.


    His legs were crippled, and Sophie was burning up with fever from her injuries and the trauma.


    The Aldridge family was in shambles.


    But he couldn''t fall apart.


    That year, the Aldridge family took a massive hit.


    He took up the reins his father left behind.


    He couldn''t visit Sophie, had no time for anything outside of work.


    He saved Harold and exacted revenge on their enemies.


    But Sophie, due to her fever, barely remembered anything before she turned six.


    He thought then,


    Maybe it was better she didn''t remember him.


    Being close to him was like inviting danger.


    Being the wife of someone from Aldridge family was never going to


    be


    be


    yor safe.


    He steeled his heart and stayed away for six long years.


    SWI


    During those years, he went through rehab and buried himself in work.


    By seventeen, he had officially taken over the Aldridge family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But even with all his power, he the Russell


    t Sophie from the ot


    outside.


    The Russell family fell apart; Sophie lost her parents.


    His little girl must have been in so much pain.


    But he couldn''t go to her.


    Years went by, and she fell in love with someone else.


    She got married.


    But her life wasn''t going well.


    He wanted to step in so many times, but he was just an insignificant man.


    Just a man with crippled legs, surrounded by dangers.


    What right did he have to interfere with her life?


    He could only watch her suffer, sinking deeper and deeper.


    He fell ill and never fully recovered.


    Yearster, she was expecting a child.


    Harold had alsoe into his own.


    The Aldridge family didn''t seem to need him anymore.


    In this world, there was nothing left that he cared for.


    That year, he passed away.


    But really, he had just given up on life.


    The constant scheming was exhausting; he didn''t enjoy it.


    The burden of leadership was tiring; he didn''t like it either.


    Closing his eyes felt like a relief.


    But fate had a twisted sense of humor.


    When he opened his eyes again,


    was back to the first month


    Sophie''s marriage.


    It seemed like there was still a chance to make things right...


    Maybe, everything could start anew.

 Chapter 1251

    The next morning, Sophie was jolted awake by Sandy shaking her.


    "Sophie! Wake up! Come on, get up!" Sandy threatened to pull off Sophie''s nkets.


    Sophie had stayed up all night reading the materials Gordon had given her and was still groggy. She pulled the nket over her head and moaned, "For the love of all things holy, what do you want so early?"


    "We need to pick out gowns! There''s this amazing boutique in Devonport," Sandy rattled on.


    Sophie couldn''t understand a word Sandy was saying, nor did she care to. All she wanted was more sleep.


    "Colby! Get her out of here!" Sophie called out.


    Outside the door, Colby knocked and said in a frosty tone, "Please leave, or I''ll have to make you."


    Colby had just prepared breakfast for Sophie. Sandy, visibly upset, shot back, "I''m doing this for you! I even reached out to my dad to help! And this is the thanks I get? Fine, I''ll go by myself tonight. I won''t take you with me!"


    With that, Sandy stormed towards the door. Sophie, defeated by Sandy''s persistence, sighed and sat up, "Alright, alright, I''ll go with you! Happy now?"


    "That''s more like it!" Sandy nodded, satisfied. "I''ll wait outside. Hurry up!"


    Humming a little tune, Sandy bounced out of the room. Sophie rubbed her forehead, and Colby offered, "If you really don''t want to go, I can send her away."


    "No," Sophie replied, "This girl can do anything she sets her mind to. Remember when Vanessa casually mentioned she got dumped, and Sandy rode all the way to Devonport to hassle me? Besides, it''s been ages since I went shopping. Let''s just go this once." Seeing Sophie struggling to get up, Colby swooped in and lifted her from the bed, "Let me help you wash up."


    "Okay!" Sophie agreed without a second thought.


    Downstairs, Jenna was at her wits'' end. Spotting Sophie, she pleaded, "Sophie! Please handle her!"


    "Me? I can''t control her. I have to go along with whatever she wants," Sophie said, descending the stairs.


    Jenna gritted her teeth, "You wanted to go shopping and dragged Sophie into it. Why call me?"


    "It''s more fun with three people! Besides you two, is there even another woman in this house?" Sandy was sitting on the couch, detailing, "I''ve nned our day. We''ll start with a beauty treatment, then get our hair done. In the afternoon, wett pick out dresses and have a makeup artist get us ready. By evening, we''ll be stunning for the dinner!"


    Jenna retorted, "You''ve really thought this through. Just one day and you''ve scheduled it all?"


    "If it weren''t for tonight''s event, I''d even go for a spa," Sandy shrugged. "This is just our normal routine. Aren''t you supposed to be the ''it


    girls'' of Devonport? What have you been living on, bread and water?"


    1.n


    Hearing this, Jenna shot back, "We''ve been trained in business from a young age, not living some princess life every day! If you''re looking for someone who shares your interests, try a nightclub. You''ll find plenty."


    "You!"


    Just as Sandy was about to argue with Jenna, Sophie, overwhelmed by their bickering, intervened, "Alright, alright, let''s just go, okay? It''ll be a nice break." With that, Sophie stood up and called out to the people outside, "Come on in, everyone."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1252

    As the door swung open, ten bodyguards filed in. Sophie spoke up, "For our safety, these will be our bodyguards for the trip. Get familiar with them to avoid any mix-upster."


    Sandy chimed in, "Only ten? I usually have twenty when I go out!"


    Jenna, never one to hold back, snapped, "Take it or leave it! Why don''t you ask your daddy for twenty bodyguards? What do you think this is, Devonport? Twenty bodyguards will just make you a walking target. Everyone will know exactly who you are." "You! How dare you talk to me like that!"


    "I''m talking to you, alright! And I haven''t even started!"


    Jenna rolled up her sleeves, ready to get into it with Sandy.


    Seeing the tension rise, Sophie quickly stepped in, "Alright, alright! Let''s get going! We''re leaving now!"


    Sophie grabbed Jenna and headed outside, with Sandy trailing behind, clearly annoyed.


    By mid-morning, after a session at the beauty salon and having their hair done, Sophie and Jenna were already nodding off. But Sandy, full of energy, showed no signs of slowing down. "Unbelievable... What kind of heiress has this much energy? She''d be perfect for working on my family''s farm!" Jenna muttered, following Sandy.


    They finally reached the boutique Sandy had been raving about, allowing Jenna and Sophie a moment to catch their breath.


    Dragging Sophie along, Sandy eximed, "Look at all these beautiful dresses! Come on, you have to try some on with me!" "It''s not that I..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Sophie could finish, Sandy had already pulled her into picking out a few gowns and headed to the fitting room.


    Sophie wasn''t used to changing clothes with others around. Seeing her hesitation, Sandy took the initiative to help her undress, saying, "We''re all girls here, what''s there to be shy about!" "I..."


    "You''ll look stunning in this one!"


    Left with no choice, Sophie reluctantly took off her outer clothes.


    Sandy''s eyes fell on a scar on Sophie''s back, and she asked curiously, "Hey, what happened to your back?"


    "Huh?"


    Looking in the mirror, Sophie saw the scar


    said, "I don''t really


    remember, probably hurt mysed


    I was little."


    "Wow, what was your childhood like? My dad never lets me get hurt."


    "I don''t have much memory, probably fell down the stairs or something."


    "That scar doesn''t look like it''s from a fall down the stairs! Don''t try to fool me."


    "My parents told me that, and I don''t really remember. Anyway, it''s such a faint scar, nobody notices it."


    Seeing Sophie''s casual attitude, Sandy remarked, "Who says! Now you can''t wear backless gowns, can you?"


    Sophie replied, "I don''t usually wear backless gowns anyway."


    After changing into the gown, Sophie said, "Ms. Sandy, please hurry up. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Without further ado, Sophie stepped out.


    Jenna emerged from the next fitting room, spotting Sophie in a softvender, dress, andmented, "I have to admit, for all Sandy''s faults, she has good taste. That dress looks gorgeous on you."


    "I like it too, though the back is a bit too open for my taste."


    Sophie turned around to show Jenna the dress.


    Noticing the slight scar on Sophie''s


    inquired, "Sophie, what happened to your back?"


    RS Jenna stepped forward and

 Chapter 1253

    Facing the same questions from Jenna and Sandy, Sophie patiently exined once again, "I fell down the stairs when I was little and injured myself." "Fell?" Jenna asked, growing more puzzled. "But this looks like..."


    Although her memory was a bit fuzzy, Jenna vaguely remembered that when that big incident happened years ago, representatives from several major families had rushed to the hospital. At that time, there was a little girl with a terrible back injury, covered in blood. Jenna had a strong impression of this because Gordon was holding that girl tightly in his arms.


    "Jenna, what''s wrong?" Sophie turned to see Jenna staring off into space.


    Jenna snapped back at Sophie''s words. "Ah... it''s nothing, just that the scar doesn''t look like it came from a fall."


    "Why do you and Sandy keep saying the same thing?" Sophie said, spinning in front of the mirror. "Jenna, do you think I should change dresses? A backless one doesn''t really go well with a scar."


    "Why not try this one?" Sandy suggested, holding up ake-blue gown. "It''s elegant and not too shy."


    Sophie took the dress from Sandy, looking pleased. "Alright, this one it is!"


    Sandy then dragged Jenna towards the changing room. "I picked one out for you too! Come on, let''s change together!"


    "You''re changing too?!" Jenna eximed, exasperated. How did Sandy have so much energy?


    As the evening grew darker, Sandy''s energy seemed boundless, while Jenna and Sophie were starting to look a bit weary. Yet, Sandy''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at the bustling streets outside the Regent Hotel. "Devonport sure is lively!" Sandy said. "I wonder what it''s like inside, and if there''s anything fun."


    "It''s just a social g, what fun could there be? Are your overseas gs different from ours?" Jenna asked.


    "No fun? We have tons of entertainment options where I''m from!"


    "Really?" Jenna was surprised. "Apart from dancing, singing, and maybe a piano performance, what else is there?"


    "Oh, plenty," Sandy replied. "Like darts, hot springs, swimming pools, even golf..."


    "Wait, is that a g?"


    ""Isn''t it?"


    "Sounds more like a casual party."


    "Is that so?" Sandy looked puzzled. "I don''t know, my dad tells me to go have fun, so I go."


    Sophie chimed in, "Seems like


    Caelum really dotes on you,


    throwing those gs just so people


    can hang out with you."


    Still confused, Sandy followed Sophie and Jenna inside. "Sophie, what do you mean? Aren''t your gs like that?"


    As they entered the Regent Hotel,


    they saw it was already filled with people. But just as they reached the entrance, a security guard stopped them. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Ladies, do you have an invitation?"


    Sophie presented the invitation to the guard. He nodded, then had someone bring out three identical masks. These were not the


    borate opera masks intended for the Minton''s dinner, but simple white hattemasks, stripped of anyvish decorations.

 Chapter 1254

    Holding the mask in her hand, Sandy grumbled, "What is this? Seriously, do I have to wear this hideous mask to your dinner party?"


    With a look of pure disdain, she tossed the mask to the security guard. "If I have to wear a mask, what was the point of spending two hours on my makeup? No way, I''m not putting it on."


    The security guard, unfazed, replied, "I''m sorry, but without the mask, we can''t let you in. It''s the Mintons'' policy."


    "What kind of ridiculous rule is that? I''ve never heard of anything so absurd!" Sandy huffed, ready to storm off.


    But Sophie grabbed her hand, whispering urgently, "Do you want to go in and have fun or not?"


    "I..."


    Before Sandy could protest, Sophie leaned in closer and whispered, "The new CEO of the Mintons is trying to make a statement. Just wear the mask to get in, and then you can take it off. Do you really think they''d dare to throw you out?" "Exactly! Even Odie didn''t dare mess with me, I''m not scared of them!" With that, Sandy reluctantly picked up the mask and put it on.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna, watching the exchange, couldn''t help butment to Sophie, "You''re going to be great at handling kids someday!"


    Sophie shushed Jenna with a cautious gesture.


    Once the trio made it inside thevish dinner party, they saw the hall was already buzzing with guests.


    Sandy looked around and scoffed, "Why are all the men here bald? Not a single handsome guy in sight."


    She pouted, clearly unimpressed. "Devonport really needs to step up its game. Where are all the good-looking people?"


    Sophie chimed in, "Don''t underestimate these bald men; they''ve got serious wealth in the industry."


    "So what? They''re not as rich as my dad," Sandy said dismissively. "These people are nothingpared to the Pord family!"


    "Yes, yes, we all know the Pord family is the richest," Sophie said, rolling her eyes.


    Jenna, not interested in the banter, turned to Sophie and asked, "Sophie, have you seen these people at the Mintons'' dinners before?"


    "Yeah, I have," Sophie replied. "The Mintons'' dinners are always over-the-top, basically a huge power y. They do this to reel in big names from various


    industriespany execs,


    financial managers, business el


    moguls. Anyone who gets involved with the Mintons ends up being controlled by them because the Mintons have dirt on them. But tonight, something feels different."


    These were the people who had once bowed to Odie, not realizing that their loyalty was to the Mintons'' legacy, not just Odie. They would follow whoever held the reins at the Mintons.


    "Where''s the guest of honor? Why hasn''t he shown up yet?" Sophie scanned the room but couldn''t spot the newly appointed CEO.


    Sandy, impatient as ever, said,


    "Doesn''t the guest of honor always


    like to make a grand entrant


    a diva move! I''ll go look for him!"


    swny


    Such


    Just as Sandy was about to head upstairs, the lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed.

 Chapter 1255

    All three of them were momentarily stunned.


    "What on earth is going on?" Sandy scanned the room, her eyesnding on an enormous pendulum clock on the wall, its deep chimes echoing through the room.


    Sophie nced at the clock. It was precisely 8:00 PM. At that moment, a beam of light illuminated a sofa on the second floor. A man wearing a mask was sitting there. Sophie stared at him, feeling an increasing sense of familiarity. Jenna seemed to have a strong hunch too. She turned to Sophie and said, "Sophie, is that...?" "Is that...?"


    "Wee to the Mintons'' dinner party. I am the new CEO of the Mintons."


    The voice was unmistakable, leaving Jenna and Sophiepletely bbergasted. Even Sandy found it strange. She nudged Jenna and Sophie, saying, "Isn''t that voice familiar? Like, someone''s brother? Am I hearing things?"


    Sandy was itching to get to the bottom of this. How could Harold be the new CEO of the Mintons? Just a few days ago, they saw the news and Harold hadn''t offered any exnations.


    Upstairs, Harold removed his mask, revealing his cold, distant face. The crowd was shocked. After disappearing in Devonport for a year, the once aimless rich kid had be the CEO of the Mintons?


    It wasmon knowledge that the Aldridge family and the Mintons were bitter rivals!


    "Harold? How could it be him?"


    "What''s going on? Did the Aldridge family take over the Mintons?"


    "I heard the Aldridge family''s second son disappeared for a year! How did he suddenly be the CEO of the Mintons?"


    The room buzzed with questions. Everyone was eager to know what had happened. Harold reiterated, "I am Harold, the new CEO of the Mintons. Moreover, I have no further ties with the Aldridge family. I don''t want anyone to call me Mr. Gordon anymore, but Mr. Aldridge."


    A chilling seriousnessced Harold''s


    voice. Suddenly, Sophie mentally merged the Harold from her past life with the Harold standing before her. In her past life, it would have taken Harold several more years to be the cold and authoritative


    head of Aldridge Global. B


    now,


    everything seemed different. Harold... why had he parted ways with the Aldridge family?


    Sophie''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion, while Jenna could no longer contain herself. "This brat! What does he think he''s doing? I need to knock some sense into him!" Jenna was about to charge forward, but Sophie grabbed her arm, stopping her. "Hold on! Have you seen the guards around here? There are at least thirty people patrolling both floors! We can''t even get close to Harold, let alone the second floor!"


    veAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie gave Jenna a meaningful look. They say eight guards stationed at the staircase leading to the second floor and at least ten men standing behind Harold. Jenna scowled, "This brat, always ying games with us when he was with the Aldridge family! What''s he up to? He didn''t even tell us about


    bing the CEO of the Mintons!"


    "Harold might have his reasons, or maybe... maybe it was Mr. Gordon''s directive..." Sophie''s words seemed to cool Jenna''s anger a bit. If it was indeed Mr. Gordon''s directive, it wasn''t entirely imusible. But why keep it a secret from them? Just as the three were debating their next move, the door burst open and Rick came rushing in.

 Chapter 1256

    When Jenna spotted Rick, she hurried over and said, "Rick! Perfect timing, I''ve got to ask you something..."


    "The boss''s condition has taken a sudden turn for the worse! It''s pretty serious now! Ms. Sophie, Ms. Jenna, we need to head back right away!"


    "Mr. Gordon''s condition has worsened suddenly? How can that be?" Sophie eximed. "He was perfectly fine when I saw him yesterday!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Suddenly, a memory shed through Sophie''s mind from when she left Gordon''s room the day before. At that time... it was Harold who had walked in. "Rick, did you know Harold is the president of the Mintons?" she pressed.


    Rick, who had always been Gordon''s right-hand man and handled all his affairs with meticulous care, would surely be in the know if Gordon had nned something.


    "What?" Rick lookedpletely baffled. "The younger Mr. is the president of Aldridge Global?"


    Realizing Rick was clueless, Sophie instantly decided to confront Harold upstairs.


    Seeing this, Jenna quickly grabbed Sophie''s arm, "Sophie! What''s going on? Didn''t you just say we couldn''t go up there?"


    "Even if we can''t, we need answers! What is he up to? Betraying us?"


    "It''s definitely a betrayal!" Sandy said furiously. "I''ll go up with you and demand an exnation!"


    Without giving Sophie a moment to reconsider, Sandy pulled her along and raced upstairs.


    The eight men guarding the second floor immediately blocked their path.


    "Mr. Aldridge has ordered no one is allowed on the second floor."


    Hearing this, Sandy stepped in front of Sophie and dered, "I am the Pord family''s eldest daughter. Do you know the consequences of stopping me? Let me tell you! My daddy will have you all beaten up!" The men exchanged nces, clearly unimpressed by Sandy''s threat.


    Jenna pushed Sandy aside and said, "Enough with the talk! Let''s do this!"


    set


    Jenna shoved Sandy, who nearly lost her bnce and had to grab the wall to steady herself. But Jenna had already taken the initiative and struck first.


    The men, clearly unprepared for an attack from a woman, were caught off guard. "Sophie! Now!"


    Even as Jenna shouted, Sophie had alreadyunched a high kick. Thanks to Sandy choosing a wide-skirted dress for her, the kick created a stunning arc ofke blue in the air.


    The bodyguard, unprepared, took the hit, giving Sophie the chance to rush inside. Jenna called out to Sophie who was already charging ahead, "I''ve got this! You go!" "Got it!"


    Sophie trusted Jennapletely and dashed forward.


    By the time Sophie reached the second floor, Harold''s ten guards were already blocking the hallway.


    "Harold! Get out here!" Sophie shouted. And right on cue, Harold appeared.


    He pushed aside the bodyguards in front of him and stepped out.


    Seeing Harold, Sophie suddenly felt a pang of unfamiliarity. "Why?"


    All the questions she had condensed into that single word.


    Harold responded coldly, "People aim for higher ces. The four great families are history. Why question it?"


    This adaptation ensures the


    narrative flows more smoothly and injects a rtable, conversational tone, making it more engaging for native English readers.

 Chapter 1257

    Seeing Harold standing there, looking like a stranger, Sophie''s voice turned icy. "Did you have anything to do with Gordon''s condition getting worse?"


    "I don''t have time to waste on you," Harold replied, turning his back on her. He addressed the bodyguards, "Escort Mrs. Costello out."


    "Yes, sir."


    The bodyguards started closing in on Sophie, and the murderous look in their eyes didn''t escape her. Sensing something was off, she began to back away. Just then, she heard Jenna shout from behind, "Run!" Jenna rushed forward, grabbed Sophie''s arm, and the two bolted down the stairs. Sandy, clueless but trusting her gut, realized she needed to run too.


    "Get them!" Harold ordered, and a dozen bodyguards took off after them. In a sh of inspiration, Sandy stood her ground right in front of the guards, forcing them into a sudden halt, clearly thrown off by her boldness.


    "I''m the daughter of the Pord family from overseas! If youy a hand on me, my dad will make sure you regret it!" Sandy dered, trying to sound as intimidating as possible.


    Near the banquet hall''s entrance, Sophie and Jenna nearly fainted when they heard her.


    Is she serious right now? Who cares about the Pord family at a time like this?


    Predictably, the bodyguards moved to advance, but Harold, from the second floor, barked out, "Don''t harm the Pord family''s heiress!"


    Seeing Harold''s hesitation, Sophie and Jenna exchanged hopeful nces.


    It worked!


    Sandy stood tall, but one of the bodyguards quickly shoved her aside and continued after Sophie and Jenna.


    "Hey! You can''t push me around!" Sandy yelled, fuming but powerless.


    Seeing this, Sophie and Jenna


    Sandy. The bodyguards'' faces


    instinctively turned back to protectAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    turned dark as Sophie and Jenna took refuge behind her.


    "She''s the Pord family''s heiress! If you hurt her, Caelum wille after you!" Sophie shouted.


    "Yeah,e at us! Let''s see if you live to see another day after messing with the Pord family''s daughter!" Jenna added, hiding behind Sandy.


    For the first time, Sandy felt a surge of courage. She took a step forward, and the bodyguards stepped back.


    Jenna whispered, "Ms. Sandy, it looks like your family''s name really does carry weight."


    "Of course! Sandy said, her confidence sky-high. "My dad dotes on me. If anything happens to me in Devonport, these guys won''t


    what hit them."


    Seeing Sandy''s smug look, Jenna couldn''t help but tease, "Ms. Sandy, you really do shine with a little bit


    of


    praise. But seriously, pick up the pace! If they get more guys, can your tiny frame really protect me and Sophie?"


    "Oh, right!" Sandy quickened her pace. Harold, however, didn''t order them to continue the chase. Outside the Regent Hotel, Rick had the car running, ready to whisk them away as soon as they made it out.


    As the standoff with the bodyguards spilled outside, Harold called out, "No need to chase them."

 Chapter 1258

    "Why not chase? Chase."


    A deep, resonant voice echoed from a corner on the second floor. The man was shrouded in a ck cloak, his face hidden behind a white mask. Even his voice was altered by a voice changer. Harold said, "It''s not wise to provoke the Pord family."


    "This is Devonport; the Pord family is nothing to me. So what if I provoke them?" With a slight lift of his hand, his bodyguards burst forth, rushing downstairs.


    The guests at the dinner were still clueless about the unfolding chaos, and the reporters were quickly forced to shut off their cameras.


    "What are you doing?"


    Reporters were driven out of the hotel, and everyone couldn''t help but gasp. Based on their years of experience in Devonport, they knew tonight''s event at the Regent Hotel was bound to be a tough battle. All they could do was stay quiet, like turtles retreating into their shells. "Move aside! If you hurt Miss Pord, the Pord family will make you pay with your lives!" Jenna tried to intimidate the bodyguards, but Sophie had already heard footstepsing from the banquet hall.


    "Jenna, something''s not right. We need to run!"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? They wouldn''t darey a finger on me!"


    Sandy couldn''t believe that the Mintons would dare to challenge the overseas Pord family! At that moment, the banquet hall''s bodyguards also swarmed out. Seeing their numbers, Sandy felt a pang of fear but still mustered her courage.


    "I am Miss Pord! Touch me, and my father will not let you off!"


    Hearing Sandy''s words, the crowd


    didn''t stop advancing. Sophie''s eyes darkened. "Even if you im to be the daughter of the Jade Emperor, it''s useless! They are determined to catch us."


    Sophie turned to Jenna. "Jenna, take Sandy and go now!"


    Rick''s car had already started honking. At this moment, someone needed to draw their fire to give the others a chance to escape.


    Jenna frowned, "What about you?"


    "They won''t dare to do anything to me! Just go!"


    "Why should I? I''m not leaving!"


    Sandy was frantic, but seeing the people catching up to them, they were running out of time. Just as Sophie was about to turn back and confront the pursuers, Sandy bit her lip and stepped forward, pulling Sophie and Jenna back.


    Sophie and Jenna were stunned. Sandy stood in front of the bodyguards, blocking their way. The bodyguards were unsure of Sandy''s intentions, so they looked at each other hesitantly.


    "I am Miss Pord of the Pord family! You can catch me if you want, but if you hurt me, my father will never let you off!"


    The same sentence, but it was enough to make the bodyguards hesitate. Seeing this, Sophie immediately grabbed Jenna''s hand and ran towards the hotel exit.


    Jenna was taken aback. "Hey! We''re just leaving Sandy?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s right; she''s the precious


    daughter of the overseas Pord family! Even if they catch Sandy, they wouldn''t dare to harm her. We can''t all get caught; we need to go back for help now! If all three of us are taken hostage, it would be a bigger problem!"

 Chapter 1259

    "Hey, hey, hey! Hands off me!"


    Sandy couldn''t believe the bodyguards actually dared to grab her arm.


    By now, Harold had alreadye down the stairs.


    Eyeing Sandy, Harold frowned and asked coldly, "Where are Sophie and Jenna?"


    "Mr. Aldridge... they got away."


    Smack!


    The sharp sound of a p echoed, and Harold''s voice grew even colder, "Useless!"


    The bodyguard didn''t dare fight back, lowering his head and stepping back.


    Sandy red at Harold, yelling, "Harold! You''re a real piece of work, aren''t you? Worse than a scoundrel! You''ve betrayed us! You''re nothing!" Her torrent of insults didn''t faze Harold one bit.


    "I''ll have you know, I''m the daughter of the Pord family! If you darey a finger on me, my daddy will make sure you regret it!"


    The bodyguards winced at her words. It was known that the Pord family, even overseas, was not to be messed with.


    One of the bodyguards asked, "Mr. Aldridge, what should we do now? Let her go?"


    Harold shot a cold nce at Sandy and replied, "Take her back, lock her up."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What? You dare lock me up! Harold, where do you get the nerve? If you so much as scratch me, my daddy will chop you into pieces and feed you to the dogs!" Harold said coldly, "Gag her."


    "Yes, Mr. Aldridge."


    "You... Mmph!"


    Sandy was gagged and shoved into the car.


    Annoyed by Sandy''s noise, Harold asked the bodyguard, "What about the reporters?"


    "Tell them, if they value their lives, they''ll know what to publish and what to keep quiet." "Yes, sir."


    Half an hourter, at Burke Estate.


    When Rick brought Sophie and Jenna back, the atmosphere at Burke Estate was tense.


    Timothy was still dusting the living room. Seeing Sophie and Jenna return, he watched as they quickly ran upstairs.


    "Where''s Sandy? Why didn''t shee back with you?"


    Angelo, not seeing Sandy, couldn''t shake a bad feeling.


    Jenna grabbed Angelo and said, "Listen, things are urgent now. Your sister... has been taken by Harold!"


    "What?"


    Angelo was stunned.


    Captured? By Harold?


    The very Harold Aldridge, the aloof second son of the Aldridge family who had just returned a few days ago?


    They were all in the same situation, why would he capture Sandy?


    Meanwhile, Sophie hurried to Gordon''s bedroom.


    This time, unlike before, Gordon''s condition seemed genuinely and even


    show William was there, w


    showed the gravity of the situation.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Sophie grabbed William''s arm, desperate for answers.


    William sighed, saying nothing.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sophie''s face turned pale instantly.


    Rick exined, "Since waking up this morning, Mr. Gordon''s health has been poor. It started with a cough then he coughed up blood, followed by a persistent high fever, and be has fallen into aa. The situation i? serious."


    Sophie made sure Timothy Wet


    eavesdropping from downstairs, then pulled Rick aside and


    whispered, "Tell me, is this for real, or is it a facade?"


    Rick replied gravely, "Ms. Sophie, this is real."


    Realizing Gordon''s grave condition, Sophie continued, "Does he know about Harold''s actions?"

 Chapter 1260

    Rick shook his head, clearly baffled.


    "Why on earth would Harold betray us? How could he even think of turning against us? You''re hiding something, aren''t you? Now that Sandy''s been captured, we''re in a tight spot. Spill it!"


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Sophie, I genuinely have no idea..."


    Rick waspletely in the dark.


    Sophie''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. She couldn''t tell what was real anymore. Was today''s chaos all part of some borate n? And if so, whose n was it? Was Harold a friend or foe? Was Gordon truly sick? These questions were pounding in her head like a drum.


    "Where''s Colby? Where is he?"


    With Gordon seriously ill, Colby should have been by his side. It made no sense otherwise.


    Rick exined, "Mr. Colby got caught up with issues involving the Costello family. He left this morning and hasn''t been back since."


    "Gone all day?"


    That was impossible! Colby was known for his speed and efficiency, especially when dealing with family matters. There was no way it would take him this long.


    Just as Sophie was losing hope, Angelo burst in, his voice full of panic, "What do you mean Harold''s a traitor? And Sandy''s been captured? Sophie, what happened to my sister? Is she really in trouble? Tell me!"


    Angelo was frantic. Sandy had always had it easy, never really facing any hardship. The worst thing that had ever happened to her was being shipped back overseas in a container. If she fell into the enemy''s hands and was mistreated, it would be a nightmare! Seeing Angelo''s desperation brought a moment of rity to Sophie.


    "Angelo...?"


    "Yes, it''s me! Are you losing it too?"


    "Thank God!"


    Sophie grabbed Angelo''s arm and dragged him towards the bedroom.


    "Sophie! Tell me about Sandy first, what are you doing?"


    Sophie shoved Angelo into the room and started rummaging through her clothes, tossing aside a Doraemon pajama set and pillow without a second thought.


    Angelo was taken aback, "Sophie... have you gone mad?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie found what she was looking for and turned to Angelo, "To save your sister, are you in or out?"


    "Me? Save her?"


    Angelo was bewildered. If Sophie and Jenna couldn''t protect Sandy, how was he supposed to?


    Meanwhile, at the Regent Hotel.


    Sandy was locked in avish presidential suite. A maid wheeled in a cart and said, "Ms. Sandy, the chef has prepared a new dish for you." "I''m not eating!"


    Sandy was in a foul mood, especially with the bodyguards stationed at the door. It just made her angrier.


    Then, two male masseurs entered, "Ms. Sandy, would you like a massage to help you rx?"


    "I''m not interested!"


    Sandy frowned, "How long do you n to keep me here?"


    "Ms. Sandy, Mr. Aldridge invited you as a guest. Any service you need, we can provide." "Guest? Do you honestly believe that?"


    With her hands on her hips, Sandy dered, Listen up! Now that I''ve been captured, my brother wille to rescue me ASAP. And when he does, all of you, including that traitor Harold, are going down!"


    "Is that so?"


    From the doorway, Harold walked in, his voice icy, "It seems Ms. Sandy doesn''t appreciate our hospitality. Time to move her to a lessfortable location."

 Chapter 1261

    "No way, I can''t do this!"


    Inside the Burke Estate, Angelo was running from Sophie.


    Angelo ducked behind the bedroom sofa, his face flushed with embarrassment. "Sophie, I didn''t even have the guts to do this when I was abroad. How do you expect me to pull it off in Devonport?" "Do you want to save your sister or not?"


    Sophie frowned deeply. "You don''t have to say a word. I''ll give you an earpiece!"


    "Not the earpiece! We''ve tried that before! It''s too easy to get busted!"


    Angelo nearly let James''s name slip but caught himself. "I-I need some mental prep!"


    "There''s no time for that! Who''s going to give you mental prep?"


    Sophie tossed a suit into Angelo''s hands. "Change into this, and in ten minutes, jump out of the second-floor window."


    "What?! Jump out a window?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sophie stepped closer. "Don''t you know we have spies in the house? If Timothy knows you''re here, you have to make him believe you''re Kiran who just arrived from overseas."


    Hearing this, Angelo looked at the suit in his hands, thought about his kidnapped sister, and steeled himself. "Fine! I''ll wear it!"


    After Sophie left Angelo''s room, Jenna approached her. "How did it go?"


    Sophie nodded.


    All the men in the house were out, leaving just the two of them in the entire Burke Estate.


    Harold, now in control of the Mintons, wasn''t afraid of Sophie and Jenna.


    Today''s actions showed Harold was still wary of the Pord family abroad. They had to use this to bring Sandy back as quickly as possible.


    If too much time passed, Harold would definitely use Sandy to make a deal with the Pord family overseas.


    "What should we do?" Jenna asked. "We need to prepare something."


    Sophie leaned in close to Jenna''s ear. "Jenna, you need to go right now..."


    Jenna listened to Sophie''s instructions and nodded seriously. "I''ll get on it right away."


    After sending Jenna off, Sophie noted that ten minutes had passed and went down to the lower level of the Burke Estate. She frowned when Angelo hadn''t shown up yet.


    This Angelo... he better not mess up now.


    Timothy noticed Sophie''s frown and walked over. "Ms. Sophie, who are you waiting for?"


    "Someone."


    Sophie''s vague answer didn''t satisfy Timothy. "If Ms. Sophie doesn''t mind, I''d like to apany you to bring Ms. Sandy back."


    "I don''t recall mentioning Sandy''s abduction, did I?"


    Sophie nced at Timothy, who immediately looked down like he''d slipped up. "I just noticed Ms. Sandy didn''te back with you, so I thought..."


    Sophie gave Timothy a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Mr. Gordon is seriously illright now. It''s best if you take good care of him at home. And


    Mr. Gordon and I would prefer if no I one went near the second floor.


    After you finish your tasks, go to sleep. We might...e back veryte."


    "Understood."


    Timothy silently retreated.


    Just then, a man in a sleek suit slowly walked in. Angelo lifted his head, his gold-rimmed sses catching the light, reflecting a cold gleam. His narrow eyes barely concealed a smile, one that carried a chilling edge.

 Chapter 1262

    Timothy couldn''t help but frown at what he saw.


    "Kiran?"


    Sophie was taken aback. Who knew that simply changing Angelo''s clothes could make such a difference in his demeanor?


    "Clothes really do make the man," she thought as she stepped forward, extending her hand. "Mr. Angelo."


    Kiran gave Sophie a cool, disinterested look and didn''t bother to shake her hand. His voice was icy, his presence radiating an innate nobility. "Where''s my sister?"


    Sophie was impressed with Angelo''s acting skills. "She''s been taken by the new CEO of the Mintons. I knew you''d show up tonight, so let me take you to her."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Timothy, listening from a distance, furrowed his brows even more. ording to their intel, Kiran was supposed to be dead! How could he be in Devonport now? Was Angelo pulling another trick? After Sophie and Kiran left, Timothy hesitated for a moment but decided to follow them to find out what was really going on.


    In the car, Sophie patted Kiran''s shoulder, "Nice job."


    She handed him an earpiece and said, "When we get there, just follow my instructions. We have to get Sandy back today, no matter what."


    Kiran nced at Sophie, his face revealing nothing.


    Sophie''s car sped through downtown streets until they arrived outside the Regent Hotel. "I''ll wait here. She should still be inside."


    Kiran adjusted his cufflinks and stepped out of the car. Sophie reminded him through the earpiece, "Remember, show some authority. Don''t let them doubt who you are."


    Kiran approached the hotel


    entrance, pushed up his sses et e and tossed it into the


    and without a word, removed the


    the


    bushes.


    "Hello? Hello?!"


    Sophie got no response, just static.


    She immediately got out of the car.


    "Sorry, sir, but the hotel''s fully booked today," a security guard blocked Kiran.


    Without hesitation, Kiran took off his Rolex and threw it to the ground. "Take this watch and get your boss down here."


    The two guards exchanged looks.


    They had worked at the Regent Hotel long enough to recognize what that meant. Kiran''s Rolex wasn''t just a watch or money; it was a symbol of status! Not just in Devonport but internationally, only someone from the Pord family would wear such a Rolex...


    "We''ll inform him right away."


    Kiran''s brow furrowed slightly, and his presence was overpowering. "I said, get him down here."


    "Yes, sir."


    The guards scrambled upstairs, not daring to linger.


    With every step Kiran took into the hotel, the Mintons'' bodyguards retreated, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.


    Kiran? It was said he rarely left


    international waters, and the Pord


    family''s influence was well-known


    Caelum had given all his power to


    Kiran This kind of person could decide their fate with just a nce.

 Chapter 1263

    On the second floor, Harold heard someone mention Kiran''s name and his brow furrowed. "Kiran?" he questioned.


    "Yes, it''s definitely Kiran! No mistake!" a guard confirmed, handing Harold a watch.


    Harold took the watch and examined it closely. It was a one-of-a-kind piece, custom-made exclusively for the Pord family. In their line of work, a watch like this was a clear indicator of a person''s identity. This particr watch could only belong to Kiran. No one had ever dared to challenge the authority of the Pord family''s head. "I''ll go check it out," Harold said, gesturing for his dozen or so bodyguards to follow him downstairs.


    By the time they reached the lobby, Kiran was already standing there, exuding an aura so intense t was almost suffocating. He didn''t flinch as Harold approached with his entourage.


    "Mr. Angelo," Harold greeted him. "What brings you here at this hour?"


    Harold remained unfazed. He stepped forward, ced the watch in Kiran''s hand, and said, "Ms. Sandy found the Regent Hotel quite entertaining, so I invited her to stay as our guest. Don''t worry, Mr. Angelo, she''ll be returned once she''s had her fill of fun. She won''t suffer any difort while she''s here."


    "I''m not one for small talk," Kiran replied curtly, extending his hand. "Where''s my sister?"


    A cold smile crept onto Kiran''s lips, and his eyes grew even colder, making the air around them feel ten degrees chillier. He took a step forward. "Do you think I believe that?"


    Harold''s smile faded slightly.


    "I''ll give you three seconds," Kiran said, raising his hand. "After three counts, if you don''t hand her over, you and all your men..." he pointed at the bodyguards behind Harold, "will die." The atmosphere grew tense in an instant.


    "He''s right," came a voice from outside the banquet hall. Jenna walked in with a squad of Dennis family bodyguards, disrupting the delicate bnce. "Sandy is an honored guest of the Dennis family. What do you think you''re doing capturing her without cause? I suggest you hand her over quickly, or we''ll level the Regent Hotel."


    I.ne


    "Well said," Harold replied with a slight smile. But Jenna, do you really think the Dennis family alone can make that happen? This is Devonport. There are people here whose words carry more weight."


    "Then count the Tredgold family in!" Adler''s voice boomed from outside as he entered with his own squad of Tredgold family bodyguards. "No


    matter how high and mighty et


    feel, Mr. Minton, reigning in a small town like Summerfield is one thing. But don''t fool yourself into thinking you''re the Monkey King. This Flower Fruit Mountain isn''t yours to im!"


    Kiran spread his hands. "So, what now?"


    "The Dennis and Tredgold families joining forces-impressive," Harold sneered. "But what if I have my own allies?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, James appeared on the second floor, leading a group of Burke International bodyguards. Standing in the center, he looked down at everyone below.


    Seeing James, both Adler and Jenna clenched their teeth in frustration. James was indeed cut from the same cloth as Harold!


    "In Devonport, it''s not up to your two families to decide," James dered, his voice slow and deliberate. "What I, James, say goes."

 Chapter 1264

    "Cut the crap!" Adler roared, unable to contain his anger. James, that backstabbing SOB! He had actually teamed up with their enemies to take them down! And to think Sophie had let him off the hook before!


    Harold stepped forward, trying to calm the situation. "Ms. Sandy is just staying with us for a few days. She won''t be harmed. Please, everyone, go back home. Or... we can have a little showdown to see who really runs things in Devonport." Sophie, already at the entrance with her entourage, chimed in, "I''d love to see who holds more power in Devonport."


    As Sophie and her crew walked in, Harold''s eyes narrowed at the sight of the disciplined Aldridge family members behind her. "Do you have Gordon''s private seal?" he asked.


    "Hold your horses, it''s not over yet," Sophie replied, raising her hand. Momentster, a group of armed bodyguards with tasers, all bearing the Costello family crest, stormed in and surrounded the lobby.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Burke, Mr. Aldridge, if you''re not convinced, how about we settle this with a fight?" Sophie challenged. "The Burke family has been through three turnovers; they''re probably reeling. Harold, you''ve just taken over the Minton family-think you can handle theirwork? Today, the four major families are here, and I''ve brought a friend along too."


    Odie emerged from the crowd, causing a stir among the Minton family members. They exchanged puzzled nces; wasn''t Mr. Odie supposed to be on his deathbed?


    Harold''s frown deepened. "How is this possible?"


    "Sorry to disappoint, but I''m not dead," Odie said, pulling out a Minton family crest from his pocket. With a flick, the crest spun through the air beforending back in his hand. "Recognize this? Every Minton bodyguard must salute the family leader''s crest."


    Odie cast a steely gaze at the Minton bodyguards behind Harold. "Are you blind?"


    "Not at all!" they chorused, heads bowed.


    Odie shot a challenging look at Harold. "I don''t care how the shareholders vote. The bodyguards answer to me, not you. You''re using my men-who I pay for-and pointing guns at me? Little greedy, don''t you think?"


    Harold''s scowl deepened. "What do you want?"


    Odieughed coldly, grabbing a nearby guard. "Where is she?"


    "Sir, she''s in the cer," the guard stammered.


    "Bring her to me," Odie demanded. "Got it?"


    "Yes, sir," the guard replied, not daring to disobey.


    Harold''s face darkened further. "Odie, you''re no longer the leader of the Mintons. Need I remind you of your current status?"


    "Mr. Aldridge, that''s not how this


    works," Odie retorted, suddenly disying a roguish defiance. "I still hold thergest share of the


    Mintons, making me the biggest


    shareholder. Commanding my own people is my right. You, an Aldridge, should stick to your own family business and stop coveting ours. And you have the nerve to remind me of my status?"


    Sophie could tell Odie was seething. Harold had unwittingly poked the bear, and there was no winning this verbal duel. She turned to James.


    "Mr. Burke, what''s your mov@now?"

 Chapter 1265

    James gazed at the crowd behind Sophie, fully aware that they were her rock-solid support. Even without Colby and Gordon, Sophie had already locked down the real power of the Aldridge and Costello families. Today''s showdown wasn''t aboutworking; it was all about dominance in Devonport.


    Thebined force of the four major families was already daunting, not to mention the added involvement of the overseas Kiran. Faced with this situation, even James could only muster a slow, deliberate word: "Retreat."


    Colt frowned but, following James''smand, signaled everyone to fall back.


    James, with a cold edge in his voice, said, "Sophie, you can take your people for now, but our fight isn''t over."


    Sophie responded icily, "Don''t worry, Mr. Burke. We''ll fight you to the end, until one of us can no longer stand."


    James turned and led his group away from the second floor. Seeing the tide turn against him, Harold also signaled his people to retreat. The hall was soon left with only Sophie''s group.


    The Minton''s bodyguard swiftly brought Sandy out.


    "Hmph! I knew my brother woulde to save me!" Sandy dered proudly as she walked over to Sophie''s group, but after scanning the room, she couldn''t find her brother. "Where''s my brother?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    The group also noticed something was off. Where had Kiran gone? He was just here a moment ago.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sophie frowned, deep in thought, but soon caught sight of Odie casually pocketing the Minton family crest.


    With a raised eyebrow, Sophie said, "Ms. Sandy, it was Mr. Odie who saved you."


    "Who?" Sandy''s eyes fell on Odie. "Him?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing Sophie giving him all the credit, Odie scowled. "Sophie, don''t-"


    "It''s all thanks to Mr. Odie! Despite being gravely ill, he rushed here to save you! After what you said about him before, don''t you think you owe him an apology? This is about the Pord family''s honor, and I''m sure Ms Sandy can rise to the asion."


    Remembering Sophie''s earlier words, Sandy, though reluctant, muttered, "Thank you! And... I''m sorry. I won''t call you a bad guy anymore!"


    "Do you really think I care about


    being called a bad guy?" Odie scoffed, clearly uninterested in Sandy''s spoiled attitude. If it weren''t for Sophie asking him toe he wouldn''t have shown up at all.


    "You!" Sandy huffed and turned her head away. Still a bad guy, after all! If it weren''t for Sophie, she wouldn''t have apologized to Odie!


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be critically ill? This is ridiculous!" Adler stepped forward to check on Odie but was swatted away like a fly. "Don''t touch me with your paws!"


    "Hey, easy there!" Jenna chimed in. "But seriously, where''s Kiran?" He had vanished without a trace. What a mystery on this night of all nights! Meanwhile, back at Burke Estate-


    Rick helped Gordon into a


    wheelchair, saying, "Sir, everything''s going smoothly. Ms. Sophie is sharp; she used your private seal at just the right moment. Not only did she save Ms. Sandy, but she also stirred up


    trouble between the Pord


    family


    and K Corporation. And now, tricking Kiran was the cherry on top. After tonight, the second young master has finally earned trust within K Corporation."

 Chapter 1266

    Gordon, who was supposed to look frail, had a healthy flush on his cheeks that evening. He said casually, "Tonight was risky, but at least the show went on as nned." "Sir, since Ms. Sophie has shown she can think for herself, it proves your mentoring was sessful. Should we pull our people back from Mr. Colby''s side now?" Leaning back in his wheelchair, Gordon replied nonchntly, "Let them stay a bit longer. He''s still fuming. Let him cool off before we pull back."


    Rick couldn''t help but interject, "But that''s too harsh on our guys..."


    "No one''s going to die. We''ll double their holiday bonuses."


    Outside the Costello Corporation, on a closed-off street, four vans had Colbypletely surrounded, with the Aldridge family''s security swarming him. Colby, wielding a taser, had just fought off one wave of attackers when another followed closely behind.


    After three grueling hours, the security team waspletely spent.


    Colby, with a dark expression, demanded, "Aren''t you going to leave?" "Colby... we''re just following orders. You can''t go back now!"


    The security guard attempted to call for a truce, but Colby kicked him away.


    "Spare us, Colby! We''re just following orders, from Mr. Gordon..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby cut him off coldly, "Then go ask your Mr. Gordon forpensation!"


    With another kick, the guard was sent flying.


    As night fell, Sophie and the others dragged their exhausted bodies back to Burke Estate, only to see Angelo, dressed in a suit, entering from the back door. Everyone stopped in their tracks, their gazes on Angelo varied, especially Sophie''s.


    Pointing at Sophie, Angelo hesitated, "You guys..."


    Are back?


    Everyone looked Angelo up and down, unable to associate the man before them with Kiran they saw earlier in the Regent Hotel''s lobby.


    "Well done, Mr. Angelo! I never thought you could be somanding in front of others!"


    Jenna patted Angelo''s shoulder hard, causing him to cry out in pain, "Whatmanding presence!"


    Adler stepped forward, saying, "Stop pretending! We all saw it - that aura,


    that tone, it was like a boss incarnate! Even Harold was


    swnovi


    intimidated by you. Tsk, tsk, I really shouldn''t underestimate you


    Angelo waspletely lost.


    What boss incarnate?


    What Harold?


    He had no memory of this.


    Jenna continued, ¡°But no matter, Sandy is safe, and Harold turned out to be a traitor. We need to be


    cautious of him from now one


    sw new


    "Indeed. Who would''ve thought Harold would turn out so bad as he grew up! What was he after!"


    Adler crossed her arms in frustration.


    "}


    "There''s no point dwelling on it now," Sophie


    e said, extending her hand


    Angelo, "Where''s my Bluetoothel. bet earpiece? Give it to me.


    "...What Bluetooth earpiece?"


    "The one I put in your ear before we got in the car."


    ""..."


    Angelo instinctively touched his ear.


    There was no earpiece to be found.

 Chapter 1267

    Before Angelo could even voice his concerns, the heavy thud of footsteps echoed from outside the door.


    Sophie spun around to see Colby striding in from the Burke Estate, covered in dust and looking pretty rough. She rushed over, anxiety written all over her face, "What happened?" "It''s nothing," Colby brushed off, shaking his head.


    Adler, not buying it, chimed in, "You look like you''ve been through a war zone, and you''ve been MIA all night. Where the heck were you?"


    Colby nced at Rick, who had juste down from the second floor, and finally said, "I got ambushed on my way back from the office."


    Adler''s eyes widened, "How many did they send to hold you up? I need to know how big a deal this is!"


    It was the first time Adler had seen Colby dyed for so long without even a check-in.


    Colby, still looking towards Rick upstairs, replied, "Four vans. About a hundred and eighty people."


    Adler sucked in a breath, "They must really want you out of the picture! Only you could fight your way out of such a crowd; I''m seriously impressed." Colby stayed silent.


    But Sophie frowned, "They just came after us not long ago, and now another attack? And... a hundred and eighty people? How did you manage to get out?" Colby taking on ten or even twenty people was nothing new to her.


    But a hundred and eighty? That was a stretch.


    Colby spoke softly, "I''m a bit tired now, let''s talk upstairs."


    "I''ll help you up."


    Sophie supported Colby as they made their way to the second floor, with Adler and Jenna trailing behind.


    "That''s not fair! We want to hear too!" Adler shouted at Colby''s back, but Colby and Sophie were already halfway up the stairs.


    Once they were in the room, Sophie locked the door behind them and immediately asked, "Okay, spill it. Who did this to you?"


    Considering that a hundred and eighty people were involved and Colby was unscathed, Sophie had been skeptical from the start. But since Colby hadn''t spilled the beans in front of everyone, she hadn''t pressed further.


    Any other time, Colby''s lie would''ve been busted in a heartbeat.


    Facing Sophie''s intense gaze, Colby sighed and finally said, "It was Gordon."


    Hearing Gordon''s name, Sophie''s smile vanished.


    "Sophie!"


    In the next second, she flung the door open and stormed toward Gordon''s room.


    Everyone on the second floor watched, stunned, as Sophie, zing with anger, pushed open Gordon''s door.


    Jenna was the first to break the silence, "Did she... go to the wrong room?"


    Sophie saw Gordon seated at a chessboard, and sheughed augh dripping with anger, "Mr. Gordon, you seem to be in good spirits."


    Inside Gordon''s room.


    Gordon looked up, seeing Sophie


    safe and sound before him, and smiled, "Ms. Sophie, you look a bit


    worse for wear. Didn''t sleep well?¡±


    "Mr. Gordon, next time could you find a new way to mess with people? This whole feigning sickness act is getting old." Gordon gestured for silence, a slight smile in his eyes, "Have you ever heard the story of The Boy Who Cried Wolf, Ms. Sophie?" "Are you about to tell me a story, Mr. Gordon?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Gordon smiled faintly, "Once upon a


    time, there was a boy who herded sheep. He found it very boring, so to amuse himself, he shouted ''Wolf! Wolf!'' and watched as the vigers came running to help, only to find out he was lying. The second-time, he did the same, and the vigers rushed over again, only to find out it was a prank. But when a wolf truly appeared and the boy cried out for help, nobody came to his rescue."

 Chapter 1268

    "The sheep all died in the end, and the child never dared to lie again," Sophie said. "Is Mr. Gordonparing himself to a lying child by telling me such a well-known story?" Seeing Sophie was still upset, Gordon replied calmly, "This story is usually meant to teach kids not to lie, but what I want to show you is how to use lies to confuse your opponents." Sophie frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "When someone lies enough times, it bes hard to tell what''s true and what''s not," Gordon exined. "For instance, the first time I got seriously ill, Ms. Sophie, you chose to believe it. But it was all just a scheme I had set up. The second time, you were suspicious and quickly saw through my act, recognizing it as another plot. This meant you couldn''t gauge how cunning I was. The third time, I made a small move to convince you that I was genuinely ill. Once again, you chose to believe, only to find out I was setting up an even bigger scheme, leading you to confront me in anger. Once more, you couldn''t fathom my true intentions. With truth and lies mixed together, how can the enemy possibly guess what you''re really thinking?"


    Sophie immediately thought of the three times Gordon had pretended to be gravely ill, realizing he had seen through all her thoughts from the start!


    Seeing that Sophie had understood his past schemes, Gordon continued, "Now, consider the next time I fall ill. Will Ms. Sophie choose to believe it or not?"


    "How could someone be fooled three times and not learn their lesson? Of course, it''s a lie..."


    Sophie stopped mid-sentence.


    Gordon had just told her the story of ''The Boy Who Cried Wolf,'' and indess than a minute, his question had ensnared her again. She was like the vigers in the story, once again duped by Gordon.


    Gordon nodded, saying, "Imagine, when I truly fall ill, the enemy will think the same thing. What you need to do then is convince them I''m just pretending. That''s the psychological game." Hearing this, Sophie was almost too shocked to speak.


    Could someone really n so far ahead from the very first move?


    From Gordon''s first illness to this third instance, he wasn''t just


    deceiving her, he was also deceiving the person behind the scenes! Three times over, Gordon''s illness was nothing but a y on human


    ''n


    emotions. Whether it''s the fourth or fifth time, whether Gordon is truly ill or not, the person behind the scenes will never be able to grasp the truth!


    "Ms. Sophie, I may not be much, but I do hold some standing here in Devonport, Gordon said lightly. "The person behind this has some fear of me. If therees a day when I''m truly bedridden, remember what I''ve said about confusing the enemy, making him believe I''m not seriously ill." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked up at Sophie, adding, "Remember, as long as I, Gordon, am in Devonport, he won''t dare to act rashly, nor can he shake the foundation of the four great families in the slightest."

 Chapter 1269

    "Sophie! Sophie!"


    Adler''s voice yanked her out of her daydream.


    Seeing everyone staring at her, Sophie snapped back to reality and asked, "What?"


    In the cozy living room of the Burke Estate, everyone was gathered around.


    Jenna said, "We were just talking about the situation in Devonport. What''s up with you zoning out again?"


    "Yeah, you''ve been off in your own world all day!" someone chimed in.


    Adler, realizing he had lost his train of thought, asked, "Oh right, where was I?"


    Jenna, rolling her eyes, replied, "You were talking about how James and Harold have teamed up, and how the Burke family and the Mintons have signed a five-year deal." "Right! Five years! Can you imagine the chaos if the Mintons bring their shady Summerfield practices to Devonport?"


    Before Adler could finish, Odie shot him a frosty re.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Odie, and Adler gave an awkwardugh. "I didn''t mean it like that... bute on, Summerfield''s a mess... you know it as well as I do."


    Odie leaned back on the sofa and said coolly, "I''m not from Summerfield, say whatever you want."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler, feeling a bit chastised, softened his tone, "Anyway... the situation is what it is. You''ve seen how close James and Harold, the traitor, have gotten! I bet they''re in cahoots with that puppet master behind the scenes! How else could they start opposing us right from the get-go?"


    "Exactly! And they even kidnapped me!" Sandy grumbled. "I told my dad, and he''s going to deal with them!"


    Everyone else: "..."


    Angelo tugged at Sandy''s sleeve, whispering, "Given the current mess in Devonport, even our dading here wouldn''t help." ""Why not?"


    "Sure, our family''s big overseas, but we don''t have any pull in Devonport. What good would our dad do here?" Sandy looked confused, "...Really?"


    Angelo sped his hands together


    as if in prayer, almost bowing to Sandy, Yes, really! Please, stop bringing up dad. Our family''s reputation means nothing here; it''s embarrassing."


    Sandy pouted, "Then, what can we do?"


    Adler sighed, "What can we do? Gordon''s ill, Lennon''s gone, the Costello family''s under new management, and Colby''s running around like a headless chicken! Remember the old man pondering over the past? Now, with thedast elder of the four major families gone, it''s just us trying to uncover the gemstone''s secret. Probably won''t happen."


    Sophie said, "If the mastermind is after Devonport''s treasure, then we need to find it first to gain control."


    But...


    How were they going to find Devonport''s treasure?


    Suddenly, a name popped into Sophie''s mind.


    "Ricardo!"


    When Sophie blurted out the name, Angelo looked oddly uneasy.


    "Ricardo?" Adler frowned, "Isn''t he supposed to be dead?"


    "I just left him to his fate; whether he''s dead or not, I don''t know. But Ricardo is the only one who knew about Devonport''s treasure," Sophie exined. "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have risked the entire Cloude family for it. Don''t forget, to developin Devonport, Ricardo had been nning this for years. He must know where Devonport''s treasure is!"

 Chapter 1270

    "Um..." Angelo cut in, "Ricardo''s just a minor yer, isn''t he from Duskhaven? How could he possibly know anything about what''s going on in Devonport?"


    "I have no idea," Sophie replied. "But right now, he''s our only lead. Let''s just hope he doesn''t kick the bucket on us, or else... we''ll bepletely in the dark."


    Hearing this, Angelo felt a pang of guilt. James had initially sent Ricardo to stay with the Pord family, and then he had hidden himself overseas. If Sophie and the rest found out that Ricardo was abroad and could trace it back to him... Wouldn''t that expose James?


    But if they didn''t hand over Ricardo, they''d lose their only lead!


    Back to square one.


    As Angelo tried to figure out how to quietly send Ricardo overseas without blowing his cover, he suddenly realized everyone was staring at him.


    Looking up, Angelo saw everyone giving him strange looks.


    "Mr. Angelo... the person... could he be with you?" Sophie asked, her tone sharp.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    What?!


    Angelo''s eyes widened in shock. How did they guess that?! Were they mind readers?


    Everyone stood with arms crossed, waiting for an exnation.


    Thinking on his feet, Angelo stammered, "Well... I just thought, you know, he mighte in handy! So, I hid him away. I never imagined he''d be so crucial today!"


    Jenna chimed in, "If it''s such good news, why didn''t you just tell us right away? What were you spacing out for?"


    "I was worried you all wouldn''t take it well and would suspect me..." Angelo offered a sheepish smile.


    Taking the fall was better than exposing James!


    By now, everyone seemed to understand.


    But then Sophie stood up, smiling at Angelo, "Mr. Angelo,e with me."


    Sophie''s smile sent a shiver down Angelo''s spine. Why did that smile seem so... unsettling? Watching Sophie head upstairs, Angelo swallowed hard and followed her, his movements stiff. Odie nced at Angelo. That guy was definitely acting weird.


    Meanwhile, Sandy seemed the most anxious. Why does Sophie want my brother to go upstairs? Could it be... she''s trying to get close to him while Colby''s not here?"


    For a moment, everyone''s attention turned to Sandy.


    Jenna looked incredulous. "Ms. Sandy, how can you even think of something so ridiculous?"


    "It''s true! My brother likes Sophie! I thought he had gotten over it, but now Sophie''s making a move!" Sandy fumed. "There''s no way I''m letting Sophie be my sister-inw! No way!"


    "..." Jenna rolled her eyes dramatically, gave Adler a nudge, and the two headed upstairs.


    "Hey! Don''t you believe me? It''s true!" Sandy shouted after them, but then Odie stood up, looking down at Sandy with a disdainful look. "I used to think you just weren''t very bright, but now it seems, you''re not very observant either."


    "You!"

 Chapter 1271

    On the second floor, Sophie led Angelo into her room. The moment Angelo realized Sophie was leading him to her bedroom, his mind started racing.


    "Sophie, with Colby not around... is it really okay for me to be here?" he asked, feeling a bit uneasy.


    Sophie plopped down on the couch and reassured him, "Angelo, only Colby and I know about Kiran. This room is soundproof and bug-proof; it''s the best ce to talk."


    "Oh! Got it!" Angelo said, feeling a mix of relief and confusion. He had thought...


    Sophie cut to the chase, "Actually, I''m curious. Did Kiran alsoe to Devonport?"


    "Him? In Devonport? No way!" Angelo eximed. "The man''s dead. Could his spirit have flown back or something?"


    But then Angelo remembered the time he got caught by Sophie and Colby while snooping into Sophie''s daily meals. Out of desperation, he had lied, iming that Kiran had a crush on Sophie. Within the Pord family, Kiran''s death was a tightly guarded secret, not to be shared with anyone. Even though Sophie and Colby were close, he wouldn''t dare spill the beans without the old man''s permission.


    Sophie pressed on, "Why are you so sure Kiran didn''te to Devonport?"


    "My brother is always swamped with work, busy overseas 24/7. There''s no way he''de to Devonport without a good reason. I used to handle all his business trips!" Angelo exined, puzzled. "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sophie then tossed a pair of Bluetooth headphones in front of Angelo. "Do you remember these?"


    "These? They''re just Bluetooth headphones, right?" Angelo responded.


    "I had them picked up from the bushes outside the Regent Hotel," Sophie said.


    "... Are these headphones expensive? Do you need a pair or something?" Angelo asked, baffled. Picking up something that''s lost? That''s quite frugal!


    Sophie frowned, "Are you truly unaware, or are you pretending?"


    "I really don''t know!" Angelo insisted.


    "Not even the incident where you saved Sandy at the Regent Hotel?" Sophie asked pointedly.


    Angelo was stunned. "Me? Saving Sandy at the hotel? Sophie, stop kidding! I can''t leap over walls or have my spirit leave my body! Justst night, I jumped from the second floor and knocked myself out. When I woke up, my head was killing me, and I was going to look for you in the living room, but you had already brought Sandy back!"


    Listening to Angelo''s words, Sophie''s brows knitted together. Sensing her doubt, Angelo said earnestly, "Really! Cross my heart, I''m telling the truth!"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just think that if the person at the Regent Hotel wasn''t you, then it must have been Kiran," Sophie mused.


    "That''s even less likely!" Angelo argued. "The man''s dead; he couldn''t just crawl out of his grave, right?"


    Seeing Angelo''s sincere yet


    bewildered expression, Sophie didn''t press further. However, she said


    sternly, "I''m not one to dig too deep, but if you''re not against us, Angelo, I can overlook a lot. After all, who doesn''t have secrets? But the current situation is different. You approached us with a questionable reason, and with the incident at the Regent Hotel yesterday, it''s hard not to be suspicious."


    Before, Angelo hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary. Aside from eating, drinking, and inquiring about her dietary preferences, he hadn''t engaged in any other activities.

 Chapter 1272

    Everyone was just having a bit of fun; it was no big deal. But now, things in Devonport were gettingplicated. Sophie was finding it harder and harder to tell who was a friend and who was an enemy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Angelo finally spoke up, "Sophie, I''ve got to be straight with you. I was asked to stay by your side, but I can''t tell you who put me up to it. I swear, I never meant to betray anyone. And about Kiran showing up honestly, I have no idea what''s going on."


    Sophie just stared at Angelo, not saying a word. Trusting him was easier said than done. Gordon had taught her to question everything, but doubting the people around her was thest thing she wanted to do.


    "Alright, words aren''t enough. Let''s check the surveince footage. That''ll clear things up-whether you were really knocked out in the back garden yesterday."


    "What?" Angelo looked puzzled, but Sophie had already called the Aldridge family''s surveince room.


    The call didn''t go through right away, so she dialed Rick instead.


    "Ms. Sophie, what''s up?" Rick answered.


    "Rick, I need to see the surveince footage fromst night at the Burke Estate garden."


    Rick sounded apologetic, "I''m sorry, Ms. Sophie, but the surveince system''s still down for maintenance. We can''t pullst night''s footage."


    Sophie''s face darkened. "Got it," she said quietly before hanging up.


    Angelo asked, "So, what now?"


    Sophie stared at him for a moment, looking like she wanted to say something but then stopped herself. "You..."


    "Me?"


    "Forget it." Sophie sighed. "I guess I was being paranoid. Don''t take it personally, Angelo."


    Angelo smiled, "No worries! I''m prettyid-back. It''s normal for you to have doubts, but I promise you, I''d never betray a friend."


    Sophie gave him a small smile but didn''t say anything. After Angelo left, her expression turned serious again.


    The Aldridge family''s surveince


    was down. Since Timothy''s incident, it had been "under maintenance." For a family known for its top-notch security, that sounded fishy. Was Gordon hiding something?


    Suddenly, the door swung open.


    "Who is it?" Sophie asked, almost reflexively.


    "It''s me." Colby stood at the door, looking sharp in his suit, clearly just back from apany meeting. Sophie asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "Yeah." Colby pulled a bullet casing out of his pocket. "This type of bullet is from the Mintons at Summerfield, usually used in shooting ranges for rich folks. Normally, you can''t take these bullets out, so whoever got their hands on them must be someone high up."


    "Don''t tell me it was Harold."


    The day after Lennon''s incident, Harold had smoothly stepped into power. It was almost too perfect. How could she not be suspicious?


    Colby looked tired but seemed to


    rx a bit as he pulled Sophie into his arms. His eyes were cold, and


    his voice even colder, "I''ll kill


    bim."

 Chapter 1273

    Angelo slipped back into his room, making sure no one was around before quickly locking the door behind him. He whipped out his phone and dialed the Pord family''s overseas number. "Hello? Spring? Get Dad on the phone, quick!"


    "What''s going on? What are you talking about? His son is alive! Hurry up and get my dad!"


    Spring, on the other end, stared at the receiver in confusion.


    What the heck is happening? Whose son is alive?


    "Spring, who''s calling?"


    Upstairs, Caelum wasing down the stairs, and Spring, still shocked, turned to him. "Sir, it''s the young master. He''s saying something about his brother being alive."


    Caelum frowned deeply. He walked over, grabbed the phone, and heard Angelo''s frantic voice: "Hello? Spring? Can you hear me?"


    Recognizing his son''s voice, Caelum took a steadying breath and said, "What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    "Dad!" Angelo''s relief was palpable. "You finally picked up! You''re not gonna believe this, but Ayan is still alive!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Caelum''s face hardened. "Stop talking rubbish. You know your brother died in that car ident. How could he be alive?"


    "Just listen! Yesterday, Sandy got nabbed by Harold, the new CEO of the Mintons. Sophie asked me to pretend to be Kiran, and I ended up knocking myself out jumping from the second floor. When I came to, Sandy had been rescued! They all said they saw Kiran. Ayan must be alive! Why would they lie?"


    Caelum listened to Angelo''s wild tale, barely keeping hisposure. "I think you''ve lost your marbles. You''re not staying in Devonport any longer. I''m getting you and your sister out of there."


    "No way! You promised I coulde here, and I''m not leaving! Sandy isn''t either!"


    "You little brat!"


    "Hello? Hello? The signal''s cutting out. I''m hanging up now! Once I find Ayan, you can have him take over the Pord family. Stop pressuring me


    Angelo smugly ended the call. Once Kiran was back, he wouldn''t have to deal with James and all his boring lessons anymore!


    Meanwhile, overseas, Caelum stared at the phone, his face grim.


    The butler standing by his side asked, "Sir, is there trouble with the young master?"


    "He says Ayan is still alive."


    "What?" The butler was stunned. "How is that even possible? Back then..."


    "Doesn''t matter. He''s not staying in Devonport a moment longer."


    Caelum''s frown deepened. He never should have let his naive son go to a ce as chaotic as Devonport.


    "But sir, didn''t you decide to support Ms. Sophie?"


    "Not at the expense of my children!"


    Caelum snapped. "Helping Miss Russell is one thing; I''ll figure out another way. Send someone to Devonport and get the


    master


    back here within three nov


    "Yes, sir."


    The butler swiftly left.


    The next day, at Devonport S Corporation:


    "Ever since James took over, the Burke family''s business has been on the up and up. Here are some of the brands he''s recently acquired"

 Chapter 1274

    Sophie handed the document she was holding to Tricia.


    Upon opening it, Tricia noticed it mostly consisted of big-namepanies, but a few brand names made her frown.


    "The Burke family has teamed up with many major brands and even bought out a few. A lot of these brands were perfect for us to sign, but now, with James taking over, they''ve chosen Burke International instead."


    Tricia remarked, "Looking at Burke International''s recent moves, it seems like they''re nning to expand their business, which means they might start cutting into our S Corporation''s market share. We used to own seventy percent of the Devonport market, but now we might be squeezed down to just forty percent, or even less."


    Seeing Sophie remain silent, Tricia couldn''t hold back. "Ms. Sophie, we need toe up with a n, or else, sooner orter, Burke International will push us outpletely."


    "These brand stores... they look familiar."


    "These are some of the mostmon big names on the market; it''s normal for Ms. Sophie to recognize them."


    "I''m not talking about recognizing the big names; I mean, these brands acquired by Burke International seem familiar."


    "Really?" Tricia looked puzzled. "These are all brands thatunched this year. Burke International must have spotted the trend and quickly bought them. But from what I see, the market doesn''t seem too keen on these brands. Ms. Sophie, have you heard of these brands before?"


    "Maybe."


    Sophie shifted gears. "Get me a financial report on Burke International''s recent transactions."


    "Okay."


    After Tricia left, Sophie reopened the document and mulled over the new brands James had acquired, which had yet to gain any market reputation.


    Why did James go after these brands?


    Suddenly, Sophie''s attention was drawn to the brand "Pure Color."


    She remembered, in her past life, how James had always been lukewarm towards her. Three years into their marriage, with no progress between them, Bea had urged her to find a way to win James''s heart, even giving her a bottle of perfume. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Later, she sprayed on the perfume and went to Burke International to find James, but he wasn''t there. Instead, she encountered Nichole, organizing documents in his office. By then, Nichole had be James''s senior assistant, an indispensable figure to him.


    That night in James''s office, Nichole, in her sleek white pencil dress, her long hair cascading down her waist looked at Sophie, also in white but standing before James without any confidence, and smiled, "Madam, Mr. Burke and I are about to go to a dinner together; he might not be home for dinner."


    Then, Nichole approached her, sniffed the perfume she was wearing, and said with a smile, "Madam, so you also like this brand of perfume? Mr. Burke is quite fond of it too; he even gave me a bottle."


    Saying so, Nichole took out the bottle of perfume Bea had given her.


    At that moment, Sophie realized the only reason Bea gave her that perfume was because Nichole used it, and that was why James liked it. And the brand of that perfume was "Pure Color."

 Chapter 1275

    Sophie wished she was wrong.


    She stared at the document in her hands, sinking into silence. PureColor hadn''t even hit the market yet-how could James have gotten his hands on it? Unless... he did too? Snapping the folder shut, Sophie''s first instinct was to call the front desk of Burke International.


    A professional voice answered on the other end, "Hello, this is Burke International."


    Sophie hesitated, listening to the voice.


    "Hello?"


    The receptionist sounded puzzled.


    Sophie finally spoke up, "...Is Mr. Burke avable today?"


    "I''m very sorry, but Mr. Burke''s appointments arepletely booked for the next few days. You can leave your name and number, and we''ll get back to you within eight hours." "...No, that''s alright."


    Sophie hung up, her mind wandering back to what Elodie had mentioned before. If Elodie coulde back to life, it meant she wasn''t an isted case. So, what about James? If James hade back too, their future was about to get a whole lot messier.


    ''Ding-ding-''


    The office phone rang abruptly. Sophie picked up, hearing Angelo''s frantic voice on the other end, "Sophie! Sophie, you need toe back! It''s an emergency!" "What''s going on?" Sophie''s face instantly tensed up.


    "A crowd just showed up outside! They''re all demanding you hand over Gordon''s private seal!"


    Sophie''s eyes darkened at the news.


    Meanwhile, at Costello Corporation-


    "Colby, even if you''re the old man''s grandson, you''ve been out of the family business for years. Grandpa''s been running the show all this time. We didn''t make a fuss while he was alive, but now that he''s gone, it''s time to properly decide who should take over."


    Several senior board members, veterans who had built the empire with Colby''s father, sat across from him, their tone arrogant.


    Colby leaned back in his chair, asking, "So, what do you suggest?"


    "The leadership of Costello


    Corporation should go to someone capable. Colby, you''ve done well for yourself overseas, but this is Devonport. Devonport has its own way of doing things. When Lennon handed all his shares to you and named you president, we let it slide out of respect for him. But now, we want a fair election."


    Johns nced at the other shareholders, continuing, "Costello Corporation has been under your family''s control for over a century. Maybe it''s time for a change?"


    "Exactly. Your overseas dealings weren''t exactly clean, were they? Handing thepany to you? We can''t be at ease. You weren''t raised here from a young age; you were brought inter. What if you do something that harms our interests?"


    Adler, standing by Colby''s side,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    §Ö


    couldn''t hold back his anger. "Why do you think Colby was overseas for so many years? Don''t act like you don''t know! He''s been hunting down the murderer who killed Uncle Xiao! How can you, Uncle Xiao''s former subordinates, even dare to say such things?"

 Chapter 1276

    "Adler, you''re not part of the Costello family. So, stay out of our business!"


    "Yeah, just some young punk from the Tredgold family. Your ancestors were nothing but deputies to the Costellos. You have no say here!"


    Faced with these sneering faces, Adler''s expression darkened in an instant. "Say that again, I dare you!"


    Colby raised a hand, stopping Adler in his tracks. "So, you''re saying you want to dethrone me?"


    "It''s not about dethroning; it''s about holding an election!"


    Johns spoke up, "The Costellos have held the CEO position at Costello Corporation long enough. As shareholders, it''s our responsibility to choose someone more suitable. It doesn''t have to be you, Colby." "Fine, then let''s have the election."


    Hearing Colby''s words, Adler looked at him in disbelief. "Colby, are you serious? These people are clearly looking for a legitimate reason to illegitimately oust you!"


    "If it''s an election they want, then let''s all join in."


    Colby gestured with his hand, tapping on the table, and several shareholders walked in from outside. These were elders holding shares of the Costello family, all of whom had followed Lennon back in the day. At this moment, they all stood behind Colby. Seeing this, Johns sneered. "We have ten people here, making up fifty-five percent! Colby, what''s the use of calling in these few people?"


    Colby calmly pulled out a gun from his waist. As the gun appeared, the directors behind Johns trembled. Colby efficiently loaded the gun, then stood up and walked over to the shareholders behind Johns.


    "As you all know, I like to keep things straightforward."


    As he spoke, Colby loaded the gun and then pointed the muzzle at one of the shareholders'' temples. "The election starts now. You vote first."


    The shareholder, with the gun against his temple, turned pale. Johns stood up in anger. "Colby! What do you mean by this?!"


    The next second, several armed bodyguards entered from outside the meeting room, pointing their guns at Johns and his group. "I''ll count to three."


    "One."


    "I, I support Mr. Colby! I support Mr. Colby!"


    The shareholder, terrified to the point of copsing, was afraid Colby''s gun might fire. Hearing this, Colby lifted the gun, gesturing for the shareholder to move aside. The shareholder scrambled to the side.


    sw no


    Colby then aimed the gun at the next person''s temple. "Your turn."


    "Mr. Colby! I support Mr. Colby!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With this maneuver, those who initially supported Johns all switched sides. Everyone knew Colby''s methods-if he wanted to kill, he wouldn''t even blink an eye! In just a short while, the situation hadpletely reversed.


    Finally, Colby''s gun was pointed at Johns. Johns swallowed hard but still mustered the courage to speak. "I, I don''t believe you''d dare to shoot!" Colby slowly said, "Now it''s sixteen to one. Your vote doesn''t matter to me."


    "You!"


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out, and a bullet hole


    appeared in Johns'' forehead. Everyone screamed and ducked for cover. Colby had actually dared to pull the trigger!

 Chapter 1277

    Colby wiped the barrel of his gun and turned to the person next to him. "Clean it up."


    "Yes, Mr. Colby."


    A few bodyguards moved in to deal with Johns'' body, while the shareholders who had backed Johns started trembling with fear.


    Colby leaned back in his office chair, looking at the row of shareholders standing before him. His voice was cold as ice. "You have two choices: sell your shares to me, or... end up like him." The shareholders exchanged terrified nces, shaking like leaves.


    "We... we willingly give up our shares in Costello Corporation!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Yes... we willingly... willingly surrender our shares!"


    Despite the air conditioning set at a cool 68¡ãF, the shareholders were drenched in sweat.


    Colby gave hiswyer a signal, and thewyer stepped forward, handing over the share transfer agreements.


    With no other choice, they signed the agreements and left their fingerprints.


    Colby holstered his gun. "Gentlemen, please leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    The bodyguards escorted the trembling shareholders out.


    Adler nced at the blood-stained floor. "Isn''t this a bit too bloody?"


    Colby shot him a look. Adler added seriously, "But it''s way better than what you used to do."


    Colby took a deep breath. "Let''s go home. Everything here is sorted."


    "Alright!"


    Adler pulled out his phone, suddenly noticing the dozens of missed calls-all from Jenna.


    His heart sank. This is bad! His phone had been on silent, and he hadn''t answered a single call!


    Meanwhile, at the Burke Estate, up on the second-floor hallway, Jenna had been calling Adler repeatedly


    with no response. Frustrated, sheet


    stomped her foot. "That Adler, if he''s not gonna use his phone, he might as well smash it! Keeping it like a brick! At such an important time, he''spletely unreliable!"


    "Calm down, Jenna," Angelo tried to soothe her. "Sophie is on her way back, right? She should be here any minute..."


    Just then, the door to the Burke Estate opened.


    Sophie walked in and immediately felt the heavy, oppressive atmosphere in the hall.


    The room was filled with business tycoons in sharp suits. At the center were two elderly figures from the Aldridge family, both over sixty and leaning on canes, seated on the main sofa.  en


    Sophie recognized them from the list Gordon had given her to study.


    These were the giants of the Devonport business scene thirty years ago.


    Leading them was Kevin, a senior figure from a branch of the Aldridge family and a cousin of thete patriarch.


    Next to him was Christian, a sworn brother to the patriarch, also from a branch of the Aldridge family.


    These two were nearly seventy and had retired years ago.


    Also present were four directors of


    the Aldridge family, all nearing retirement. These directors were mostly rtives and wielded


    significant influence in the business


    world.


    Although they held shares in the Aldridge family''s enterprises, they rarely involved themselves in day-to-day affairs.


    One was an overseas Chinese, the youngest professor abroad, now ranked among the top ten on the Forbes billionaires list.


    The other was a top financier overseas, reputed to have created stock market legends with his exceptional intellect.

 Chapter 1278

    In the realm of software innovation, there once emerged a prodigy at the tender age of thirteen, hailed as a child genius during an era whenputer technology was in its infancy. Known for pushing machines to their limits, he made significant contributions to


    technological advancements, with his legendary hacking skills creating countless tales of awe some thirty years ago.


    At the back of the room stood another figure who, in his youth, had been weed by presidents across the globe. By thirty, he was pioneering nuclear technology and had garnered numerous des both at home and abroad-a retired genius in the field of physics. Any one of these individuals could cause quite a stir just by showing up in Devonport. The atmosphere inside the hall was so tense, it was almost suffocating.


    From the second floor, Jenna and Angelo spotted Sophie standing at the entrance and hurried downstairs, their steps quick but cautious. Even Jenna, usually unafraid of anything, slowed her pace, careful not to make a sound that might upset the distinguished guests. Jenna sidled up to Sophie, lowering her voice, "How did you get here so quickly? Colby and the others haven''t made it back yet."


    Angelo, standing nearby, extended a hand as if caught in the act, whispering, "...I was the one who called Sophie toe back early."


    "You..." Jenna started, realizing the gravity of the situation. These were not people to be trifled with. Sophie alone might not be able to handle it. They really needed Colby and Adler to return pronto.


    Just then, Kevin tapped his cane on the floor, a sharp sound that echoed through the hall, drawing everyone''s attention. Even Jenna and Angelo straightened up, wary of making any noise.


    "Ms. Sophie, the Aldridge family seal is of utmost importance to us. I must insist you return it," Kevin said, his voicemanding respect. At seventy, his eyes were sharp and his demeanor exuded calm authority, making him impossible to refuse.


    "Mr. Howard, it''s not that I refuse to return it, it''s that I... cannot," Sophie replied, causing a stir among the crowd. Even a slight frown from the audience was enough to make Jenna''s heart race. The atmosphere at Burke Estate grew even more charged.


    In just a short while, Angelo found it hard to breathe under the oppressive tension, unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    "Youngdy, that belongs to the


    Aldridge family. If you refuse to


    return, don''t me us for note


    showing respect due to our age," said one of the expatriates


    At this, the elder sitting by Kevin spoke up, "Enough talk. If she won''t return it, we take action."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the bodyguards stationed behind them stepped forward in unison.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Seeing this, Timothy quickly moved to stand in front of Sophie.


    Sophie frowned, "You don''t need to be here, get out!"


    "No, I can''t let them hurt Ms. Sophie!" Timothy''s sincerity was palpable, but Jenna felt exasperated. What was he thinking at a time like this? Trying to y the hero? Didn''t he realize who he was dealing with? The bodyguards backed by the Aldridge family weren''t just anybody; any one of them could easily take him down.


    Seeing this, Sophie swiftly delivered a karate chop to Timothy''s neck, knocking him out cold.

 Chapter 1279

    Timothy hit the ground with a thud.


    Sophie looked down at Timothy, then turned her gaze to the two elderly gentlemen from the Aldridge family. "Gentlemen, isn''t this little show a bit much?"


    Jenna and Angelo looked taken aback by her words.


    A show? That whole scene was just a show?


    Kevin, noticing Sophie''s confident stance, saw a sh of the old Lord Shen in her. "Do you think we''re messing around with you, youngdy?" His voice was cold, making Jenna and Angelo''s hearts skip a beat.


    Sophie replied, "If you really wanted the private seal, you wouldn''t need toe here and chat with me. You could''ve sent someone to snatch it. You''ve been out of the Aldridge family loop for years and traveled all this way just to put on a performance. You''re either testing if I''ll cave under pressure and hand over the seal, or someone tipped you off that I have it, right?"


    The only person she could think of was Harold.


    Last time, to save Sandy, she''d confronted Harold with members of the Aldridge family, leading him to figure out she had the seal. He''d then spread that info to the core members of the Aldridge family, hoping they''d get it back from her.


    Gordon had prepped her about the Aldridge family''s core members, making sure she memorized their inner workings. She knew exactly who was who, especially since Gordon told her these elders could be trusted in a pinch. Knowing she could rely on them, their presence didn''t faze her.


    "The Russell family girl is sharp, too bad she''s not one of us," Kevin chuckled. "But she''d make a good Mrs. Aldridge."


    "Brother, seeing how sharp Ms. Sophie is, our visit seems a bit unnecessary," Christian said with a smile. "Let''s just hand over the items and let the youngsters handle it."


    Angelo, realizing the elders were


    here to deliver something, finally rxed. "So, you were here to drop something off! You could''ve said that from the start! Almost gave me a heart attack!" Angelo patted his chest.


    Smart people always talk in circles.


    Why not just say you''re here to deliver something right away? Who''d try topete with you then?


    After a few exchanged nces, a bodyguard handed a box to Sophie.


    Sophie looked down at the box in her hands and opened it to find a thick ledger. It was clearly old, dating back a century. "These ounts, I think you''ll find them useful," Kevin said.


    ¡°These look a lot like the ounts I


    found in the Russell family''s


    ancestral hall," Sophie said, puzzled. "What''s recorded here? Why did the Aldridge family have such a big ie that year?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "There''s nothing particrly special about the ounts themselves. The Aldridge family managed


    intelligence, and maintaining awork of informants costs a lot So, those ounts are just the necessary expenses for keeping our intelligencework running. And the four great families are


    interdependent, like branches of the same tree."

 Chapter 1280

    Kevin spoke in a measured tone, "There''s a rumor going around that the four great families hold the secret to the Devonport treasure, and this secret has always been guarded by the head of the Aldridge family." Angelo asked, "So does that mean only Gordon knows the secret of the Devonport treasure?"


    Kevin shook his head, "This generation is an exception. Years ago, a kidnapping incident took the lives of Yun Lian''s parents, and with them, the secret of Devonport was lost. As for whether Yun Lian knows... you should ask him. But I think he probably doesn''t, given how suddenly it all happened. His father likely didn''t have the chance to tell him where the treasure is located."


    "Miss Shen, do you have the Aldridge family''s heirloom gemstone with you?"


    When Christian asked, Sophie immediately thought of the blue gemstone Harold had given her. She replied, "Yes, I have it. If you want it back..." Christian waved his hand with a smile, "No, no, no, it was given to you, so it''s yours now. Just make sure you take good care of it and never lose it."


    Sophie nodded, "I will take good care of it, sir."


    Kevin added, "Also, our visit to Devonport is now public knowledge. We''ve reimed the Aldridge family''s private seal. The next time you use it, unless it''s a matter of life and death, don''t show it lightly."


    "I understand."


    Thest time had been a desperate situation, and she knew the seal must not be misused.


    "Good," Kevin said, nodding at Sophie before leading the group away from Burke Estate.


    After Kevin left, Angelo voiced his confusion, "If the private seal is so useful, why can it only be used once? What a waste!"


    "The more precious something is,


    the less it should be misused,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    because misuse would diminish its inherent value," Sophie exined. "The private seal summons the


    Aldridge family''s manpower a


    resources. Each use brings about significant upheaval. If it''s used every time there''s an issue, outsiders will no longer respect it, and it will lose its deterrent power."


    Angelo nodded thoughtfully, then admitted, "But I still don''t get what you mean!"


    Jenna, exasperated, said, "Mr. Angelo, why does your brain only work sometimes? Sophie means you should always keep a bit of mystery, so others can''t figure you out. If you had a vault full of gold and unted it, what would people think?"


    "They''d think I was showing off?"


    "Exactly!" Jenna said. "The Aldridge family has been revered for years because they don''t show off but still manage tomand respect. It''s like the deep sea-unfathomably deep, naturallymanding respect. But if you''re like a shallow pond, clear at a nce, would anyone fear you?"


    "Slow down! If you exin it slowly, I''ll understand!"


    Angelo was anxious; he wasn''t used to such intricate thoughts.


    "We''re back! We''re back! We''ve returned!"


    Outside the Burke Estate, Adler hurried in, anxious. He ran straight to Jenna and asked, "Has something big happened at home? Is Mr. Gordon alright?"

 Chapter 1281

    "Come on, can we talk about something positive for once?"


    Jenna smacked Adler on the back of his head. "The elders from the Aldridge family were here earlier. They want Sophie''s private seal back. I''ve called you a million times, why didn''t you pick up?"


    Adler rubbed the back of his head. "It''s not like I didn''t want to. It was Colby..." He nced at Colby and then sheepishly corrected himself. "It was the Costello family meeting. I had my phone on silent. I didn''t mean to ignore your calls." "Next time you don''t answer, you''re dead meat!"


    "Alright, alright! It won''t happen again!" Adler quickly agreed.


    Colby chimed in, "Looks like everything''s sorted out."


    "Sorted out? Then what''s with this guy?" Adler pointed to Timothy, who was lying on the ground. "Why''s this guy napping here in the middle of the day?"


    "I knocked him out," Sophie said. "I was worried he might overhear something he shouldn''t, so I used a bit of force."


    "That doesn''t look like ''a bit'' of force." Adler looked at the bruises on Timothy''s neck. That hit could make a tiger tremble.


    Jenna rolled her eyes. "Are you always this nosy? How about you handle it next time?"


    Adler stood up, waving his hands. "No way, I don''t have that kind of strength. Handling fights is something Sophie and Colby are better at."


    Sophie asked, "How did things go on your end? Everything smooth?"


    "Smooth? It couldn''t have gone smoother!" Adler eximed. "That Johns guy wanted to take over the Costello family''s power, but look what happened to him? He got what he deserved."


    Colby nodded. "Just to be safe, I bought back all the shares of Costello Corporation."


    Sophie agreed. "In situations like this, it''s safest to keep the shares in our own hands."


    "By the way, Sophie, what''s that you''re holding?" Adler just noticed the box in Sophie''s hands. It looked like an aged mahogany box, and judging by the family crest carved on it, it belonged to the Aldridge family.


    Sophie ced the box on the table. "This is the Aldridge family''s ounts from back in the day. The elders gave it to me earlier."


    "Is it the same ounts you saw at the Russell family chapel? How does the Aldridge family have a copy?" Adler was puzzled. Sophie shook her head. "I haven''t looked at it yet."


    "Let''s check it out together then!"


    Jenna opened the box and took out


    all the ount books inside. The


    pages were yellowed, showing they hadn''t been touched in years


    Sophie said, "I''ll go get the Russell family''s ount books as well."


    "Okay!" Seeing Sophie about to go upstairs, Colby said, "Climbing stairs is hard work, let me go instead."


    Hearing this from Colby, Jenna and Adler both had indescribable expressions on their faces.


    "Climbing stairs is hard work? You might as well carry her in your mouth!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Alright." Colby went upstairs.


    Adler got goosebumps all over. "This Colby, with a wife and without a wife, is like two different people." "What was he like without a wife?"


    "Without a wife..." Adler thought for a moment. Without a wife, he was like a dead man walking. Barely spoke a word, and he wasn''t the least bit sympathetic, especially towards me"

 Chapter 1282

    At that moment, Colby had alreadye downstairs.


    Upon seeing Colby, Adler pretended like nothing had happened and started whistling nonchntly.


    Sophie turned around and saw that Colby had brought down the ledger. Colby said, "I thought I heard someone talking behind my back just now."


    Adler quickly responded, "No way! I was just singing your praises, saying how much you love your wife and that you''re the perfect example of a modern-day good man!" "Really?"


    "Of course!" Adler replied, trying to look serious.


    Jenna gave Adler a gentle nudge and said, "Alright, alright, cut the nonsense. Let''s see what''s in the ledger."


    Sophie had already spread the ledger open. "ording to our calctions," she said, "Costello Corporation''s imported goods business brings in an annual revenue of three hundred thousand dors, but their expenses are six hundred thousand dors. The Russell family''s cosmetics business brings in one hundred thousand dors a year, with expenses at two hundred thousand dors. The Tredgold family, who are into farming, have an annual revenue of two hundred thousand dors but expenses of four hundred thousand dors. The Aldridge family, on the other hand, has an annual revenue of one million two hundred thousand dors, with zero expenses listed."


    Adler frowned. "So, it seems like our three families are all running at a loss to subsidize the Aldridge family."


    "Exactly," Sophie confirmed. "ording to what the Aldridge elders mentioned, this one million two hundred thousand dors is for maintaining an intelligencework. But this amount seems ridiculously high."


    Saying this, Sophie opened the ledger provided by the Aldridge family. The contents were different from the Russell family''s ledger.


    Sophie said, "It shows here that the


    Aldridge family brought in one million two hundred thousand dors and then quickly had expenses totaling two million four hundred thousand dors, albisted under ''Goods Purchase''."


    Jenna pointed at the entries. "They were buying saltpeter and firearms. Weren''t these contraband back then?"


    "No wonder..." Sophie murmured. "No wonder they needed so much money."


    Adler chimed in, "Those prohibited items weren''t just expensive; they were priceless. Even if you had the money, there was nowhere to buy them, mhad d no idea the Aldrid


    family was so resourceful,


    managing to buy so much saltpeter and imported firearms."


    Jenna added, "No wonder these items were hidden in the family chapel. If they had been discovered during the wartime, it would have meant execution."


    "But what does this have to do with


    the Devonportreasure?" Adler questioned. "Our ancestors couldn''t have left us a chest of controlled firearms, could they? A century has passed, those guns would be nothing but scrap metal now."


    Jenna also looked at Sophie and asked, "Could it be that this ledger has nothing to do with the Devonport treasure, and we''ve been chasing the wrong lead?"


    "Exactly, this ledger isn''t a treasure map!" Adler eximed. "We must have been mistaken; otherwise, the person behind this, being so powerful, would have already found these ledgers and unearthed the treasure, right?" Hearing Adler''s words, something clicked in Sophie''s mind. "What did you just say?" she asked.


    "I, uh, what did I say?" Adler stammered. "I said that the person behind this is so powerful they would have already found the treasure?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1283

    "It''s not that line, it''s the one before it!"


    "Uh..." Adler scratched his head, thinking. "We must''ve botched our investigation!"


    "The line before that!"


    "This is a ledger, not a treasure map, right?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yep, that''s the line."


    Adler looked puzzled. "What''s so special about that line?"


    Sophie exined, "I''ve always thought it was odd. This ledger was so dangerous back then, yet it wasn''t burned. Instead, it was hidden, and not just anywhere, but in each family''s ancestral hall. I bet the Tredgold and Costello families have simr ledgers. Maybe when you put them together, they form a treasure map." Jenna and Adler exchanged bewildered nces.


    Jenna said, "I''ve heard of treasure maps hidden in poems and paintings, but this is the first time I''ve heard of one hidden in a ledger!"


    "Sophie, your imagination is wild," Adler remarked. "If this turns out to be true, it would be absolutely crazy! What kind of treasure would be hidden in a ledger?"


    Sophie shook her head, saying, "Mr. Adler, I need you to go back to the Tredgold estate and see if you can find anything in the ancestral hall."


    "??"


    Adler felt everyone''s eyes on him. He swallowed hard and protested, "No way! I''ve never liked going into ancestral halls. Either the ancestors will be displeased, or my dad will beat me. You''re asking me to sneak in? I need a solid reason for that!" Colby said tly, "Doesn''t matter what the reason is, you have to go."


    "Me?"


    Adler''s eyes widened. This was insane!


    Sneaking into his own family''s ancestral hall to steal something? If his dad found out, he''d be dead!


    "What are you scared of? I''ll go with you!"


    Jenna gave Adler a reassuring pat


    on the shoulder. "If ites down to it, just say your grandparents want to meet their granddaughter-inw, and you''re bringing me along"


    "You think my dad is that easy to fool?"


    Adler said, "I''m just worried we''ll get caught before we even grab the stuff!"


    "Not gonna happen. If anyone''s getting caught, it''ll be you. I''m not a Tredgold, your dad can''t punish me!" "You!"


    Facing the group''s expectant eyes, Adler finally clenched his teeth and said, "Fine, I''ll go! If I die, so be it!"


    Jenna nodded. "Right, who hasn''t faced death? Sooner orter, ites for all of us! And you won''t be alone, I''ll be with you."


    Adler felt wronged, but Jenna turned


    to Sophie and Colby. "The Tredgold family is really strict. I think you two shoulde with us to distract his parents. That way, we''ll have a better chance of sneaking into the ancestral hall."


    Sophie nced at Colby, then asked, doubtful, "How do we distract them?" "You two just got married, right? Pay a visit to the elders."


    Jenna exined, "Mrs. May is actually quite nice, but Mr. Wesley... he''s old-fashioned and very stern, not easy to get along with. Keep Mr. Wesley busy, and everything should go smoothly."  en


    "Alright."


    Sophie agreed without hesitation.


    Colby gathered the ledgers and then announced, "We''ll make our move tonight."


    "What about me? What about me?" Angelo stood in front of the four, asking eagerly, "Do I have any tasks?"

 Chapter 1284

    Jenna took a moment to think before saying, "Mr. Angelo''s task is definitely tougher than ours!"


    Angelo''s eyes lit up at her words.


    Jenna gave Angelo a friendly pat on the shoulder and said, "The Tredgold family''s chef isn''t exactly a culinary genius. You''re in charge of making us a fantastic dinner for when we get back!"


    Angelo''s smile quickly turned into a frown. "You call that a tough task?"


    "Absolutely! Good logistics are crucial!"


    With a cheeky grin, Jenna turned to Adler beside her and said, "Mr. Adler, let''s go. Time to visit the home you''ve been dreaming about."


    Thest ce Adler wanted to go was home. Thest person he wanted to see was his dad.


    But with Jenna standing right there, Adler could only say, "I''m doing this just for you. If it were Colby asking, even if he got down on his knees and begged, I''d still say no!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colby, with a casual tone, added, "Honestly, my n to raid the Tredgold family''s ledger doesn''t sound so bad now, does it?"


    "Don''t! Please, I''m begging you all! If you storm into the family chapel in front of my old man, he might not do anything to you, but he''d definitely make my life hell!"


    Adler knew Colby could pull it off. Colby always did whatever he wanted, leading his two best friends into all sorts of trouble. Would he be afraid to add one more to the list? That evening, Adler and Jenna were already prepped and headed to the Tredgold family estate.


    During the drive, Jenna nced at Adler, who was behind the wheel, and asked, "Why are you shaking?"


    From the backseat, Sophie chimed in, "Yeah, the car feels a bit wobbly."


    "It''s not the car; it''s me," Adler


    admitted, his lips a bit pale. "I haven''t been home in over six months, and suddenly showing up tonight.. can''t even imagine the stormI''m walking into."


    "Are you really that scared of your old man?"


    "Scared? He''s practically inhuman!" Adler corrected himself, "He''s just... a total nightmare!"


    Still not quite right.


    "He''s just. well, he''s a stubborn old goat, with a temper as hard as a


    rock in


    atrine! We''ve modernized


    as acountry, right? Yet, he still clings to those outdated rules!"


    Sophie asked, "What kind of rules? We''re almost there, and I don''t want to say the wrong thing."


    "Talking? Forget it, you absolutely can''t speak during dinner in front of him," Adler warned. "When I was a kid, I got pped across the mouth plenty of times for that."


    "I know!" Jenna interjected. "Once, when I was little, I identally knocked my chopsticks against a bowl at his house, and Adler''s dad just stormed off without eating!"


    Adler exined, "That''s because


    knocking chopsticks against the bowl is considered extremely rude; traditionally, only beggars would do that to ask for food. He thought you were being disrespectful."


    "But it was an ident!"


    "That''s why I say he''s unreasonable!"


    Jenna quipped sarcastically, "Yeah, I bet he doesn''t want a ''disrespectful'' daughter-inw like me."


    Adler countered, "What does my marriage have to do with him? It''s me getting married, not him! Even if he doesn''t agree, I''d cut ties with him just to marry you!" Hearing this, Jenna couldn''t help but giggle.


    Sophie remarked, "No wonder my parents and the Tredgold family never really got along."


    "No! There was some interaction, just once! Only that one time!"

 Chapter 1285

    "Really? When did that happen?"


    "Right when Sophie was born!" Adler said. "It was one of those rare times when the four big families got together. But Sophie was just a newborn then, so she definitely wouldn''t remember." Jenna chimed in, "Wow, I''m surprised you remember something from so long ago."


    Adler thought for a moment. "I was too young to remember much, but I do recall that banquet being the most extravagant I''d ever seen. That''s why it stuck with me. And! That was the first time I met Colby. Back then he... Ouch!"


    Adler couldn''t finish because someone kicked his seat from the back.


    "Just drive and stop babbling."


    "Fine, fine! But why the kicking?"


    Adler freed a hand from the wheel to rub his backside.


    Sophie turned to Colby. "You were there on the day I was born?"


    Before Colby could answer, Adler jumped in, "Of course! Everyone from the four families was there. The Russells were really well-liked around here, and Uncle Shen was such a generous guy. The birth of a Russell daughter was a big deal back then. It wasn''t just us showing respect even small-time businessmen and top international entrepreneurs showed up."


    Adler reminisced with a smile, "The Russells were really in their heyday."


    Even though many years had passed, Sophie remembered the grandeur of her family''s past. After her parents died, the Russells started to decline.


    Turns out, her connection with the four families started way back when she was just a baby.


    "Wait, if everyone from the four families was there, were the Gordons too?"


    "Yeah, they were," Adler said while driving. "The Aldridges always had this air of mystery. They brought a whole entourage. Those who knew thought they came to celebrate Sophie''s birth; outsiders might''ve thought it was some mafia movie. I remember Mr. Gordon-he wasn''t very old but already had this leader''s aura. Then he... Ouch!"


    Adler felt another hard kick from the back seat.


    This time, he turned around angrily "Colby! Do you realize how crucial the driver is? If you kick me unconscious, who''s gonna


    As soon as he spoke, Adler saw Colby''s warning re.


    AveN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing this, Adler''s defiance faded. "Alright, I''ll let it go this time, but not again, okay?"


    "No! Colby, don''t interrupt him. I want to hear what happened next," Jenna said, nudging Adler yfully.


    Adler sighed, "Ah, it''s nothing major. We''ll talk about itter."


    "Don''t you hate it when someone leaves a story unfinished? You better..."


    "We''re here! We''re here!"


    Adler quickly parked at the Tredgold family''s gate.


    The security guard came out and, seeing


    Stadler''s car, signaled for t


    to stop. He frowned and


    here! Turn arout


    Jenna looked at the guard quizzically. "Is this your family''s security guard?"


    Adler cleared his throat. "Must be new."


    Straightening his tie, Adler got out of the car and walked up to the guard. "It''s me, open the gate."

 Chapter 1286

    The security guard looked Adler up and down and asked, "And who might you be?"


    Adler, trying to save face in front of Sophie and Colby, retorted, "Are you blind? Can''t you tell who I am? I''m your young master!" The guard, maintaining his professionalism, responded, "I''m going to need to see some ID."


    Adler''s temper red. "ID? To get into my own house?"


    "Sorry, I can''t just take your word for it. If you were an imposter and I let you in, I''d lose my job," the guard exined earnestly.


    Adler dug into his pocket, pulling out a high-end leather wallet and waving it around. "See this? Designer wallet. Costs a fortune."


    He opened the wallet, revealing a stack of credit and bank cards. "See? My credit cards and bank cards! Does an average person have this many?"


    Still unfazed, the guard repeated, "I''m going to need to see some ID."


    "So you''re saying you won''t let me in because I don''t have my ID on me?" Adler fumed.


    Seeing themotion, Jenna quickly got out of the car and walked up to Adler''s side, shoving an ID card into the guard''s hand. "There, now open the gate!"


    The guard carefullypared Adler''s face to the photo on the ID, then took out a device, surprising both Adler and Jenna.


    With a serious demeanor, the guard swiped the ID card through the device to verify its authenticity. Once satisfied, he stepped aside and said, "Young master, miss, pleasee in." "We have friends with us," Jenna added, pointing behind them.


    Sophie and Colby got out of the car together.


    The guard, maintaining his politeness, approached them, "I need to see some ID from these two as well..."


    But before he could finish, he felt a chilling gaze that made his spine tingle. It was Colby.


    Sensing the tension, the guard swallowed hard.


    Adler jumped in, "This is the CEO of Costello Corporation, and thisdy is Ms. Sophie from S Corporation and the Russell family. Still need to see their IDs?"


    "No, no, that''s fine!" The guard said quickly, opening the iron gate with a ttering smile.


    As Sophie walked in, shemented, "Mr. Adler, I didn''t expect it to be so hard to get into your ce."


    Jenna added, "Yeah, not just anyone can waltz into the Tredgold estate."


    Adler replied, "What can I say? The


    Tredly has its rules. Why


    else


    I prefer to stay outsideN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    rather than live in my mansion or drive my luxury cars?"


    Sophie took in the surroundings of the Tredgold estate, noting its vintage charm. It seemed ancient but had likely been renovated, with a majesticyout that rivaled any other family''s estate.


    "They say the Tredgold family is the weakest among the four major families, but it''s been peaceful for over a hundred years without any trouble Seems like they''re more prudent than us," Sophie remarked.


    "Better safe than sorry. Whether it was my grandfather or my father, they''ve always been extremely cautious about everything," Adler exined.

 Chapter 1287

    Sophie spoke up, "Mr. Adler, you seem a bit out of ce here."


    "That''s because I''m calm and collected! I''m a modern, progressive young man!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adler led the three of them through the grand entrance of the Tredgold family home.


    Inside, a maid was busy tidying up. The ce looked like a sprawling museum, filled with priceless artifacts. Sophie nced around, quickly estimating that these items were all genuine, seven-figure treasures. From porcin to ornaments, everything was over a century old-luxuries that, back in the day, only royalty and nobility could afford.


    Yet, here Adler''s father had all these treasures out in the open.


    He must really not be worried about thieves.


    As Sophie marveled at the collection, she noticed one wall adorned with an array of rare and exotic stones. High-quality jade and gems were among them, along with many she had never seen before.


    Just as she was about to take a closer look, Adler''s father emerged from the collection room.


    "You..."


    Wesley frowned. Even though he was over fifty, Adler''s father was tall and well-built, his features still retaining a hint of the handsomeness of his youth.


    "Father, this is Sophie, this is Colby, and this is Jenna. You''ve met them before."


    Adler introduced the group.


    Wesley didn''t even nce at Adler but said coldly, "I know, the famous Mr. Colby, and Ms. Sophie, Ms. Jenna from S Corporation."


    With that, he created a palpable distance between them.


    After he spoke, he moved aside to ce an item back into a disy case, and asked, "Why are you back?"


    Sophie had expected Adler''s father to be less than weing, but this level of coldness was a bit surprising.


    Adler cleared his throat and looked at Sophie, hoping she would break the ice.


    Instead of making small talk, Sophie said, "We came to ask about the secret of Devonport."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Adler gasped.


    Wesley, who had been handling a collectible, paused.


    Seeing his father silent, Adler seized the moment to grab Jenna, saying, "Hey, didn''t you want to see my


    Content Photos? I''ll go get them!"


    "Sure, let''s go get them!"


    With that, Jenna hurriedly followed Adler upstairs.


    Halfway up, Adler whispered, "The ancestral hall isn''t upstairs!"


    Jenna replied in a low voice, "How would I know if you don''t tell me!" "Let''s just go up first!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Adler and Jenna rushed upstairs, bickering along the way.


    Wesley calmly said, "What secret of Devonport? That''s just outsider talk. Others might believe it, but as children of the Russell and Costello families, how can you fall for such baseless rumors?"


    Sophie smiled and said, "Mr. Wesley, the Russell, Costello, and Aldridge families all faced their own troubles Now, Lennon has been poisoned The Tredgold family has always kept to themselves over the years. To say there''s no trickery involved would be a stretch."

 Chapter 1288

    "Are you doubting me?"


    "It''s not about doubting, Mr. Wesley. It''s just that you''re the only one who knows the secrets of the Four Great Families. We''re at our wit''s end here, so we came to ask you... You wouldn''t keep us in the dark, would you?"


    Wesley could tell Sophie and Colby weren''t nning to leave without some answers. Sighing deeply, he said, "Alright, have a seat."


    Sophie and Colby exchanged a quick nce before sitting opposite Wesley.


    Wesley motioned for someone to pour tea for them and said, "The reason the Tredgold family has been safe all these years is because we stay out of the Four Great Families'' affairs. My advice? Don''t get tangled up with the Four Great Families or build them up too much in your mind. They were just four passionate young men a hundred years ago who made a name for themselves with their enthusiasm. Devonport holds no treasure, so you can stop your search."


    "If the Four Great Families really had no secrets and Devonport had no treasure, then the person behind all this wouldn''t have spent years plotting, causing so many deaths, and setting such an borate trap," Sophie countered.


    "Mr. Wesley, we''re not naive. The secrets of the Four Great Families and Devonport matter a lot to us."


    With that, Sophie pulled out a gemstone. "Does this look familiar to you, Mr. Wesley?"


    Wesley''s eyebrows furrowed slightly at the sight of the blue gemstone.


    Sophie had originally had three.


    One from Bea.


    Another from Colby.


    And thest from Harold.


    ording to Sophie''s theory, the Four Great Families should each have one gemstone.


    But now, she only had three.


    The crucial one should be with the Tredgold family.


    Wesley said, "Yes, the Tredgold family did have a simr gemstone... but it was lost many years ago." "Lost?"


    Sophie frowned. "How could it just be lost?"


    "Lost is lost." Wesley replied calmly. "Maybe it was misced or stolen. In any case, the Tredgold family no longer has it. Perhaps that''s why we''ve been spared all these years." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sophie


    answer and wanted to press furthe


    n''t satisfied with his


    but


    Colby gently squeezed her arm, signaling her to stop.


    Just then, a beautiful middle-aged woman came down from upstairs. "Do we have guests?"


    Her voice was soothing. Sophie looked up to see a woman in her fifties, who smiled politely at her.


    Unlike other women of her status, May was dressed in simple home clothes and wore no fancy jewelry.


    Sophie smiled slightly. "Hello, ma''am, I''m Sophie, and this is¡ª"


    "Is this Lianne?"


    Hearing this, Sophie was taken aback.


    Gordon?


    May smiled and sat down next to Sophie, gently patting her hand. "You''ve grown so much! I held you I when you were just born! I can''t believe you''re already married.


    ance


    you''re here, why don''t you stay the


    night? Let Lianne stay over too!"

 Chapter 1289

    "Crash!"


    Wesley suddenly mmed his cup down, frowning at May. "What are you thinking? This is the current head of the Costello family, not Gordon."


    May paused, looking at Colby in front of her. "He''s not Gordon? But wasn''t Sophie..."


    "Enough. The tea''s gone cold. Make a fresh pot," Wesley interrupted, pushing the teapot toward May. She wanted to argue, but Wesley was already addressing a nearby servant. "Take thedy downstairs." "Yes, sir."


    The servant stepped forward, helping May as they headed upstairs.


    Sophie watched May, noticing her looking back every few steps, her eyes fixed on Sophie, stirring an odd feeling inside her.


    "Sorry about that," Wesley said with a cold tone. "She had a severe illness over a decade ago, which left her a bit off-bnce, prone to talking nonsense."


    "Over a decade ago?" Sophie picked up on the significant detail.


    Wesley looked up. "Just an illness, nothing more. Please don''t overthink it."


    At that moment, a housekeeper approached. "Sir, dinner is ready."


    "Since you''re here, please join us for dinner," Wesley invited, turning to the housekeeper. "Go call the young master and Ms. Jenna to dinner as well." "Yes, sir."


    As the housekeeper went to summon Adler, Sophie discreetly squeezed Colby''s arm. To reassure her, Colby gently patted the back of her hand.


    They had given Adler and Jenna enough time; it should be almost done. Sure enough, Adler and Jenna appeared from the corner, running in from the backyard. Jenna signaled Sophie with her eyes, indicating their sess. Sophie stood up with Colby. "Mr. Wesley, we really must be going. We have other matters to attend to."


    "I won''t keep you then," Wesley said, showing no intention to stop them. He didn''t even get up to see them off.


    Sophie gave Adler and Jenna a look, and they stepped forward. Jenna said, "Mr. Wesley, we''ll be leaving now." Wesley nodded.


    Adler followed, saying, "Dad, we''re heading out."


    Wesley didn''t react at all.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ...


    Quickly, Adler led the group out of


    the


    Jed estate. Once in the car,


    remarked, "I think he doesn''t


    like your dad."


    "Right, I''m way more handsome," Adler joked.


    Jenna added, "Honestly, you look more like his grandson."


    "You react to him like a mouse does to a cat, and I''m not even exaggerating," Jenna noted.


    From the backseat, Sophie, still


    frowning, asked, "Mr. Adler, what et


    illness did May have over a decade ago that left her so confused?


    "It wasn''t an illness; it was trauma," Adler replied while driving. "Did I ever tell you about my mom''s family?"


    Sophie shook her head, and Jenna did the same.


    "Actually, my mom is from a branch of the Aldridge family," Adler revealed. Sophie and Jenna looked shocked.


    Adler continued, "I heard that there was a kidnapping incident in the Aldridge family back then. Harold was taken, and it caused a huge upheaval. My mom was very worried about the Aldridge family''s situation. In the end, Harold was captured Gordon''s legs were damaged, and the Aldridge family''s head couple died in a car ident. It was a huge shock to my mom, and afterward, her mental state became somewhat unbnced. There was a time she couldn''t even recognize people. It took years for her to get somewhat better, but she still can''t remember many things clearly and tends to be confused."

 Chapter 1290

    "No wonder..." Sophie murmured, her eyes dropping to the floor before lifting again. "When your mom saw me earlier, she called me Sophie, like she remembered me. But why did she call Colby "Lynn''?" Colby and Gordon didn''t even look alike.


    Confusion swirled in Sophie''s mind. Adler nced at Colby in the rearview mirror, his voice muffled and unclear. "My mom''s just getting a bit mixed up. She probably had Gordon''s cousin on her mind and just blurted it out. It''s nothing to worry about." Jenna turned to Sophie, curiosity piqued. "It''s kinda odd though. That kidnapping case with the Aldridge family was a big deal. Sophie, you don''t remember?"


    Sophie shook her head. "I really don''t. I was probably too young then. Anything before I was seven or eight is pretty fuzzy. Might have something to do with that high fever I had as a kid."


    Colby chimed in nonchntly, "Talking about this isn''t going to solve anything. Did you get the item?"


    "Got it!" Jenna dered, pulling out a ledger she''d been hiding. "How about that? Impressive, right?"


    Adler nodded, genuinely impressed. "Very impressive, Jenna. Climbing walls and picking locks-I really admire that about you."


    Jenna gave Adler a yful p. "Without me, you''d be lost!"


    "Absolutely!" Adler agreed quickly. "If I ever forget my keys, I''ll definitely need my wife''s help to get in."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Listening to Adler and Jenna''s banter, Sophie couldn''t help butugh.


    Before long, the car pulled up in front of Burke Estate.


    As Sophie and the others walked into the Aldridge family''s hall, they were met with a troubling sight-two men in ck holding Angelo by the arms. "No! I won''t leave! I won''t go


    no matter what!"


    "Let him go!" Jenna demanded, stepping forward, ready for action. But Sophie intervened. "Gentlemen, let''s talk this out. Please release your young master first."


    Seeing Sophie had them pegged, the


    two men in ck exchanged a look


    but didn''t let go of Angelo. One of them spoke up. "Ms. Sophie, please don''t make this hard for us. We''re just following orders, and we did get Mr Gordon''s approval beforeing here."


    "Mr. Gordon''s approval?" Sophie said coolly. "Mr. Gordon is ill right now. Howe we didn''t know you had consulted him?"


    "Ms. Sophie, the young master is the


    heir to the Pord family. Our master allowed him to gain some


    experience outside these past few days, and that''s enough. If you release him, our master has brought a generous gift for you all,"


    With that, the men in ck stepped out. After a moment, they returned with someone in tow, pushing him in front of Sophie.


    For a moment, none of them recognized the person standing before them.

 Chapter 1291

    In a split second, Adler stepped forward and brushed the hair away from the person''s face, instantly recognizing who it was.


    "Well, well! Isn''t this Ricardo, the guy we''ve been searching for all this time?"


    It had been a while since theyst saw Ricardo. The Pord family had been taking good care of him. Once frail, his body now had a certain robustness, and he seemed much moreposed than before. Sophie moved closer and said, "Mr. Ricardo, do you remember the money you owe me?"


    The mention of debt immediately stirred something in Ricardo. As he tried to get up, two bodyguards quickly pinned him down. "Stay put!"


    With Ricardo unable to move, Sophie confirmed his identity and then addressed the bodyguards. "Looks like Caelum is really serious about this, even going so far as to bring our nemesis here for us to deal with." "Our boss mentioned that this guy has information Ms. Sophie wants. Getting it out of him will depend on Ms. Sophie''s skills."


    Hearing this, Sophie nodded in agreement. "You''re right."


    "Sophie! You wouldn''t sell me out, would you?" Angelo struggled but couldn''t break free from the bodyguards'' grip. Meanwhile, Sandy was being brought down from the second floor.


    Seeing this, the lead bodyguard approached Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, now that you''ve taken Ricardo, may we take our young master and miss back with us?"


    Sophie looked at Angelo and Sandy, who were being held behind the bodyguard, and asked, "Do you two want to leave?"


    Angelo shook his head vigorously. "No way! I''d rather die!"


    Sandy chimed in, "Yeah, yeah! I haven''t had enough fun yet! I don''t want to go back!"


    Sophie sighed. "But since I''ve already taken him in, I can''t just ignore the gesture..."


    She looked at Angelo and Sandy, troubled. "How about it then? Could you bear with it and leave for now?"


    Angelo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sophie! Just for Ricardo, you''re going to sell us out? That''s too much!" "Angelo, it''s just a short trip. You''ll be back."


    "Who knows when I''ll be able to return next time!"


    Jenna couldn''t help butugh at Angelo''s words.


    Sophie said, "Well, that''s unfortunate. Please, take them."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Sophie."


    The bodyguard gestured, and Angelo and Sandy were escorted out of the Burke Estate.


    Inside, Sophie smiled and gave Colby a look.


    Colby grinned, understanding. "Got it."


    In no time, Colby, apanied by Burke Estate''s bodyguards,


    approached the vehicle


    the bodyguards were about to leave in


    Seeing Colby blocking their way, the bodyguard frowned. "What''s


    Are


    Ms.


    Sophie and Mr. Colbeing


    second thoughts?"


    "My wife values integrity," Colby said calmly. "Didn''t you already take them away once?"


    Angelo and Sandy, seeing this, were momentarily stunned.


    at Angelo and Sandy.


    Colbyvites you to stay at c


    "My


    ce few days. Would y


    that?"


    Both were still in shock.


    Colby frowned slightly. "Well? Yes or no?"


    "Yes! Yes!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    like


    Sandy snapped out of it first, quickly followed by Angelo shouting, "I would! Yes!"


    "That''s settled then."

 Chapter 1292

    ---


    Colby lifted his hand slightly. "Take him away."


    "Yes, sir."


    The Aldridge family''s bodyguards stepped forward. The few men the Pord family had brought were no match for the Aldridge security team. The lead bodyguard, in particr, didn''t dare to make a move in front of Colby; he knew this was the biggest courtesy Sophie was extending to the Pord family. Otherwise, a sh would have been bad news for everyone involved.


    After a moment of silence, the lead bodyguard addressed Colby, "We''ll consult with our master. If he insists on his stance, he mighte to Devonport himself to retrieve him."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colby, without even looking up, nodded. "As you wish."


    He had done as his wife requested; the rest was not his concern.


    Colby led his team back into Burke Estate.


    Angelo and Sandy, relieved from their ordeal, burst into tears. "Oh my god, I thought we were going back to that boring life of shopping after eating every day! Thank goodness we didn''t! I would''ve died of boredom!"


    "And I thought I had to go back to being that dreadful CEO! It scared me to death!"


    Jenna and Adler: "......"


    At that moment, Sophie''s attention wasn''t on Angelo and Sandy. She focused on Ricardo. "Mr. Ricardo, it''s been a while. Surely you haven''t forgotten us?" Ricardo''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Sophie continued, "We''re all old friends here; no need to be so formal. Why don''t you take a seat?"


    Sit?


    Ricardo scoffed.


    He was tied up securely; where could he sit?


    Sophie added, "If you don''t want to sit, then standing is fine too. Not much of a difference, really."


    Currently dressed in casual clothes, Ricardo looked less sinister than when he was in a suit.


    "You know why we''ve kept you here. Do you want to have a calm and reasonable conversation, or shall we... choose another approach?"


    As Sophie spoke, Colby stood beside her.


    And the "other approach" Sophie mentioned was obvious to anyone.


    Ricardo said, "You want to know what the Devonport treasure is, where it''s hidden, and whether it''s real, right?"


    "Seems you''re well aware."


    "If I refuse to tell, what do you n to do to me?"


    "Hell''s eighteen tortures, every conceivable human torment will be tested on you. I suppose even the toughest man couldn''t withstand that, right?"


    Sophie smiled slightly. "Of course, we''re all civilized people here; I''d rather not resort to such extreme measures to make you talk. After all, you''re no longer the head of the Cloude family; you can''t ess the Devonport treasure anymore.t might be better for you to tell u maybe we can help you find it. In your lifetime, you could see for yourself what this so-called Devonport treasure really is."


    Ricardo remained silent.


    us, and


    Adler then said, "Mr. Ricardo, don''t push your luck. Sophie has been more than polite to you. If it were me, I would''ve already..."


    Sophie raised a hand to stop Adler from continuing.


    Ricardo was smart; he knew how to weigh his options at such a time.


    Indeed, after a moment of silence, Ricardo''s gaze fell on Angelo. Then he said "If you want to know what the Devonport treasure is, it would


    be better to ask him directly.


    OUMS

 Chapter 1293

    In a heartbeat, all eyes zeroed in on Angelo.


    No matter how much he wanted to duck out, there was no way to hide. He never imagined his old man would bring Ricardo along.


    Back when James first introduced Ricardo to him, he just suggested finding a ce for Ricardo to crash. Since James couldn''t ask Ricardo directly, Angelo had to step in, pretending to be Kiran. So, for a while, it was Angelo showing up as Kiran whenever Ricardo was around.


    "Why are you all staring at me?" Angelo muttered, feeling a bit guilty. "This has nothing to do with me. I honestly don''t know anything."


    "Mr. Angelo, that''s not fair at all. You''ve known the secret of Devonport for ages. Why didn''t you spill the beans earlier?"


    "Yeah, we''ve been running around in circles because of you," Jenna and Adler chimed in, ring at Angelo. Sandy, on the other hand, lookedpletely puzzled, clearly having no clue what Ricardo was talking about. Seeing the situation, Angelo shot a pleading look at Sophie.


    Sophie understood that Angelo had been keeping his identity under wraps, so the person who initially questioned Ricardo must have been Kiran. There was no need to spill all the details in front of Ricardo.


    Slowly, she said, "Mr. Angelo has already told me what he knows, but I want to hear it straight from you, Ricardo. What exactly is the secret of Devonport?"


    Ricardo''s words dripped with sarcasm. "It''s pretty ironic, isn''t it? Being from one of the four major families and not knowing what Devonport''s treasure is." Jenna, losing her cool, clenched her fists and snapped, "If you''re going to talk, then talk properly, or do you want me to tear your mouth apart?" Adler quickly grabbed Jenna''s hand, calming her down. "Jenna, take it easy. Let him finish before we do anything."


    Jenna knew the secret of Devonport was crucial, so she held back.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ricardo went on, "How could something ordinary draw so much attention to Devonport? Rumor has


    it that Devonport was once a treasure trove left behind by the royal family during their escape in ancient times. The emperor and his entourage, fearing pursuit, buried all their treasures underground. These treasures wereter unearthed by members of the four major families, who pretended to be too noble to want them and hid them away."


    "All about treasures, huh? I thought there was something more special," Adler remarked.


    "It''s not just any treasure," Ricardo continued. "The treasures the


    §Ö


    emperor carried during his escape were said to be the entire national treasury. The transporting army was enormous, stretching for miles The emperor left a deserted city to mislead the enemy, burying the treasures deep underground. You could say that beneath Devonport lies a literal mountain of gold."


    Ricardo''s words piqued Jenna and Adler''s interest, not in the wealth itself, but in the curiosity to see this so-called mountain of gold.


    "If there''s a pce buried with the entire treasury, that would indeed be a spectacle," they thought.


    "No wonder," Sophie murmured.


    Jenna asked, "Sophie, did you think of something?"


    "A century ago, during the wars, the emperor did lead his entire family to migrate from the capital,ter hiding all the wealth from the treasury, including the so-called Dragon Seal The rest might not matter much, but that Dragon Seal, havingsted through the millennia, is priceless. Rumors say whoever possesses the Dragon Seal would rule the world. But these are just tall tales. After all, these items are mere possessions; your family, the Cloude family, is already wealthy beyond measure, so why pursue more treasures?"

 Chapter 1294

    Ricardo shrugged off Sophie''s disdain, saying, "Money-who ever thinks they have enough? Besides, there''s always someone better out there. My family, the Cloudes, may have grown, but we can''tpare to your big four families. Who wouldn''t want to be at the top?" "Alright, even if you''re right and the Cloudes are after the Devonport treasure for those reasons, the people you''re working with must have more in mind than just money to go through all this trouble, right?"


    Hearing this, Jenna and Adler exchanged surprised looks, while Sandy and Angelo were utterly baffled.


    What?


    Coboration?


    The Cloude family is working with someone behind the scenes?


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    Ricardo stared at Sophie for a while before asking, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve been wondering, the Cloude family isn''t exactly next door to Devonport, so how did you know about its secret? And the Minton family from Summerfield knew about it too. With a bit of thought, it''s clear both the Cloude and the Minton families must have struck a deal with this mysterious person over a decade ago. Your relentless pursuit of Devonport is because they revealed the secret of the Devonport treasure to you."


    Adler turned to Ricardo and said, "Well, Mr. Ricardo, you''ve kept that under wraps!"


    Jenna frowned and demanded, "Tell us, who is this person behind the scenes?"


    Seeing that Sophie had pieced it all together, Ricardo took a deep breath and admitted, "I don''t know who it is, but yes, they revealed the information to the Cloude family."


    "So, you mean to say the Cloude


    family started closing in on Devonport over a decade ago?" Sophie asked, puzzled. "The Cloude family''s influence isn''t weak; howe after all these years, your business hasn''t prated Devonport yet?"


    "That''s because my father wasn''t interested in the Devonport treasure."


    "So, your father wasn''t interested in the treasure, you killed him, then you started cozying up to the Freeman family, seeking out the orphaned girl to initiate a n to annex the treasure, right?"


    Sophie connected all the dots. She had already discovered that Ricardo had killed his own father, which is why Booker turned against him to help her.


    And from the moment Ricardo nned to marry into the Freeman family of Devonport, he aimed to inherit their wealth quickly and expand his influence there at no cost.


    Adlermented, "Well, Mr.


    Ricardo, you''re quite the strategist,


    aren''t you? Hustling to be a son-inw just for the Devonport treasure? That n''s loud enough for everyone to hear!"


    "Enough, enough, cut it out," Jenna said, patting Adler. Then she turned to Ricardo with the crucial question, "First, tell us, where exactly is this Devonport treasure?" Ricardo fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, "I don''t know."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1295

    "What? You didn''t know? You didn''t know and still went ahead with all those heartless actions?"


    "What heartless actions have I done?" Ricardo shot back coldly. "Compared to the heartless deeds you folks have done, especially the one upstairs, I''m nothing." Everyone''s gaze shifted upstairs.


    Odie stood at the top of the staircase, his brows furrowing as he noticed everyone staring at him.


    Odie''s icy re quickly shifted to Ricardo.


    Adler cleared his throat and said, "Well... to err is human, to forgive divine. Odie''s changed his ways and is one of us now!"


    "Who says I''ve changed my ways?"


    Odie walked down the stairs, slouched on the sofa, and said, "I''m just here licking my wounds. I never said I was one of you."


    "Oh,e on, it''s practically the same thing. To outsiders, you''re one of us now. Besides, with the Minton family gone, you''ve got nowhere else to live if you move out!"


    At that moment, Jonah also came downstairs.


    Jonah had been recuperating at the Burke Estate these past few days and usually didn''t show himself. He handed a ss of water to Odie and said, "Boss, should we take action to reim thepany?" Hearing Jonah say this, Adler nearly choked on his tea.


    "Brother, what do you think he took? A child''s toy? You think we can just take it back? If you''re so capable, go reim it yourself!"


    "Are you talking too much?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Odie''s brow furrowed slightly, his gazending on Colby. "Colby, control your guy."


    "He''s not my guy; he''s my sister''s."


    Colby, unruffled, showed no intention of intervening.


    "Enough with you! You talk the most in this whole house!" Jenna poured Adler another cup of tea, saying, "Drink your tea!"


    Adler nearly had the cup of tea pushed onto him by Jenna.


    Sophie''s train of thought waspletely disrupted by this interlude. She looked at Ricardo and said, "You just said you didn''t know where the Devonport treasure is hidden?"


    "That''s right, I don''t know." Ricardo confirmed confidently. "And I''m certain the person behind this doesn''t know either."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Ricardo exined, "If he knew where


    the Devonport treasure was, he would''ve acted against Devonport by now. Why bother using others? His actions suggest he''s using various forces to search for the location of the Devonport treasure, she can benefit from their


    findings."


    "It seems you understand everything, but you still decided to fall into this trap." Sophie said indifferently, "I must say, Mr. Ricardo, that''s not very bright of you."


    "In the face of such treasures, even


    knowing I''m being used, I''m willing


    to go along.. Besides... it''s a rare chance to change one''s fate. If one can obtain those treasures, they could be the world''s number one billionaire. Who would pass up such an opportunity?"


    "The person behind this is exploiting human greed," Sophie said. "You''re paving the way for them, but they might not share the treasure with you." "Nothing is absolute. How can you be so sure I haven''t kept a backup n?"


    "You haven''t even seen the person, don''t know who they are, what backup n could you possibly have?" Adler, amused, joined in, "Mr. Ricardo you haven''t found the treasure yet but have already invested all your assets. The person behind this didn''t even lift a finger to help you. Clearly, they don''t take you seriously at all."

 Chapter 1296

    Ricardo looked like he''d been hit where it hurt, ring at Adler, who didn''t even flinch. "Mr. Ricardo, you need to realize your situation. We''re being generous by letting you stay here for a chat. If we were heartless, we''d force you to repay your debts, and you''d be


    considering jumping off a building by now!"


    "Why do you talk so much?" Jenna cut in. "Can''t you just shut up?"


    As soon as Jenna spoke, Adler promptly zipped his lips.


    Sophie, who was watching Timothy busy in the kitchen, said, "Timothy, please take Mr. Ricardo upstairs. Show him to the guest room at the end of the hallway; he likes his privacy."


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    As Timothy walked over, the marks from Sophie''s previous reprimand were still visible on his neck. Odie noticed and instantly understood that Sophie was just finding a reason to send Timothy away.


    Once Timothy and Ricardo were upstairs, Sophie turned to Adler. "Mr. Adler, the ledger."


    Adler spread his hands, remaining silent.


    Jenna frowned. "Where''s the ledger?"


    "You told me not to talk, remember?"


    "Are you looking for a p?"


    Seeing Jenna about to raise her hand, Adler quickly said, "The ledger''s in your bag! You forgot!"


    "..." Realizing her mistake, Jenna sheepishly pulled the ledger from her bag, apologizing, "Sorry, got so caught up in the story, I forgot."


    She ced the Tredgold family''s ledger on the table, noticing it wasn''t much different from those of the Russell and Aldridge families.


    "Now we just need the Costello


    family''s ledger from Colby''s chapel. We''ll grab it today," Sophie told Jenna. "There''s a mole in our midst, so keep this ledger with you for now. We''ll review it in my room when Colby and I get back tonight."


    Handing the ledger to Jenna, Sophie ensured its safety.


    Jenna nodded, reassuring, "Don''t worry, it''s safe with me."


    From across the room, Angelo asked, "Wait, what about Ricardo? Are we just going to let him stay at Burke Estate?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, asking, "Mr. Angelo, why are you so concerned?"


    Angelo guiftily averted his gaze, mumbling, "... Just curious. Burkez Estate is practically turning into a refuge, everyone with a home choosing to stay here instead."


    But what really worried him was Sophie''s quick thinking. If she managed to get information about his overseas interrogation of Ricardo, it would be a disaster.


    His biggest fear was Ricardo


    betraying James. It was uncertain if


    Ricardo had guessed James''


    identity as Logan. If he had, James


    would lose his chance to get close to Sophie under the guise of bogan.


    Sophie smiled slightly, saying, "Don''t worry, Ricardo... I still have use for him."


    Sophie''s look sent a chill down Angelo''s spine. What use could Ricardo possibly have now?


    "Colby, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    Following Sophie, Colby left the room, leaving Odie to turn to Angelo with a challenging look. "Mr. Angelo, let''s have a chat, shall we?"

 Chapter 1297

    "Bang-!"


    Before Angelo could even process what was happening, he found himself shoved into the room and pinned against the door by Odie.


    Angelo nervously gulped.


    What the heck is going on? I''m not into guys!


    "Mr. Odie... what exactly do you want to say? Being this close... it''s kind of inappropriate..."


    Trying to force a smile, Angelo attempted to duck under Odie''s arm. But Odie swiftly blocked him again, locking the door with a smooth motion. Angelo''s heart raced.


    No way! Is Odie actually gay? What''s he nning to do next? He wouldn''t dare touch me, right? No way!


    "Mr. Odie! Odie! What are you trying to do? I''m warning you, I''m straight, so back off!"


    Odie frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "You... you didn''t call me here in private to...?"


    Seeing Angelo''s reaction, Odie quickly caught on to what Angelo was thinking. His face darkened, and he gave Angelo a light p on the head. "I must be losing my mind to be interested in a guy like you!" "Then just say it! Why all the sneaky moves? And why''d you hit me?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Angelo fumed. He had thought Odie was interested in him, and it freaked him out!


    "Let''s cut to the chase. You''re not Kiran."


    Odie''s bluntness gave Angelo a burst of courage. "What are you talking about? If I''m not Kiran, then who am I? We''ve faced off before; don''t you remember what I look like?"


    "Even if I don''t know your game, you and James are definitely hiding something."


    Angelo''s face showed a sh of guilt. "Nonsense! What does this have to do with James? Odie, don''t forget you were the bad guy before. I know you''re trying to frame me, but I''m not falling for it!" Angelo continued, "And it''s not just me. Sophie and the others won''t fall for it either!"


    "Sophie might be gullible enough to trust you, but I''m not."


    Odie stepped closer. "How could Ricardo still be alive and end up with the Pord family? And James, how did you appear in Devonport, sticking close to Sophie, if not for James? James worked with me before for Sophie''s sake, so how could he betray her and side with those who want her dead?"


    "Because he''s heartless, that''s why!" Angelo avoided Odie''s eyes, edging slowly toward the door. "James was a hopeless romantic before. Maybe he got over it..."


    Before Angelo could finish, Odie


    blocked the door. "I''ve been watching you for days. Every time Sophie shows up, you''ve got your eyes glued to her, even watching what she eats. Don''t you think that''s a bit suspicious?"


    Odie''s words made Angelo break out in a cold sweat.


    He knew I was watching Sophie? How did he notice so fast? Was I that obvious? "How do you know I was watching Sophie? Were you watching her too?"


    That question threw Odie off bnce. Seeing Odie''s flustered expression, Angelo felt like he''d found Odie''s weak spot. Pointing him, he used, "Oh! So you''ve been watching Sophie all along! You''re up to no good! Admit it, are you an undercover agent sent by the enemy?!"

 Chapter 1298

    Hearing that, Odie''s face turned stormy. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "If you''re not some undercover spy sent by the enemy, why are you so obsessed with Sophie? I''m watching her because I like her! Are you saying you do too?"


    Odie couldn''t help butugh at Angelo''s words. "You like Sophie?"


    Even though he was a bit unsure, Angelo mustered up the courage. "Yeah! I''ve already told Sophie how I feel, and I even confessed to Colby! Plus, Sophie has tacitly allowed me to keep an eye on her. I have her permission, you don''t! Clearly, you''re the one with the problem!"


    Grinding his teeth, Odie snapped, "Has Sophie lost her mind?"


    "Look, it''s obvious you''re the one with the issue, not me," Angelo teased. "Come on, admit it. Do you have feelings for Sophie?"


    "Jonah!"


    "Boss."


    Odie quickly unlocked the door and shoved Angelo out, his voice icy. "Take him back where he came from!" "Yes, boss."


    "Hey! Just because I''ve hit a nerve, you can''t just get angry and throw me out, Odie! You''re just "


    "Make sure his mouth is shut when you toss him out!"


    "Yes!"


    "Mmph! Mmph!"


    Not long after, Jonah returned to find Odie fuming, hands on his hips. "Boss, there''s something fishy about this Kiran. Should we..." "He''s definitely not Kiran."


    Odie was certain. "If Sophie knows he''s not Kiran, why keep him around?"


    "Boss, but Ms. Sandy acknowledges this guy. Could it be... the Pord family actually has two kids?"


    "Two? Identical twins?"


    Jonah nodded. "If that''s the case, it makes sense. Kiran is brilliant and decisive, a recognized genius. But this fake Kiran... he''s cluelessand slow."


    "Not only is he slow, but his eyesight must be terrible too."


    To think he said he liked Sophie?


    UM


    Rubbing his temples, Odie asked, "When are Sophie and Colbying back?"


    "They just left, so not until tonight at the earliest."


    "We can''t just sit around. We have to investigate everything we need to."


    "But the Mintons are now under Harold''s control. How are we supposed to take back power?"


    "I''m still the major shareholder of the Mintons, and I still have influence Tell the brothers in Summerfield to stay sharp. Anyone who sides with Harold will be dealt with."


    "Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, at the Costello family home


    Colby parked in the family garage.


    ording to the family''s rules, only the head of the family could enter the shrine.


    Right now Sophie and Colby stood at the shrine''s entrance, which was locked Sophie stared at the lock for a while before asking, "When was thest time your family opened the shrine?"


    "Probablyst year."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Do people clean here regrly?"


    Colby shook his head. "Only once a year."


    "This lock... has it been tampered with?"

 Chapter 1299

    The dust on the lock wasn''t evenly spread, a clear sign that someone had unlocked it recently.


    Colby pulled out a key he had ready and said, "These locks are old masterpieces, designed with such ingenuity. Without a key, there''s no way to get into the Costello family''s ancestral hall." With that, he opened the grand doors to the hall.


    Inside, the ce was filled with memorial tablets of the Costello ancestors, and it looked a bit more spacious than the Russell family''s hall.


    Sophie, gazing at the tablets, realized she had never formally paid her respects to Colby''s ancestors since they got married.


    "Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa, Great-Grandma, Great-Grandpa, I''ve brought Sophie to see you," Colby said softly, holding Sophie''s hand. Sophie squeezed his hand back and said to the tablets, "Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa, Great-Grandma, Great-Grandpa, Colby and I havee to see you. We hope you can bless us from above and help us find the culprit behind the tragedy that struck the great families soon.''


    "We will," Colby reassured her, tightening his grip on her hand. "Let''s start looking for the ledger."


    "Okay."


    Sophie had expected finding the ledger in the Costello family''s hall to be tough, but to her surprise, it was hidden right under a column.


    Looking at the box containing the ledger, she said, puzzled, "This wasn''t as hard to find as I thought."


    "But getting into this hall wasn''t easy."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colby, seeing that Sophie had already found it, walked over, checked the ledger''s age, and then said, "Let''s head back and see if putting the ledgers from the four great families together reveals any clues." "Okay."


    If the treasure map theory was right, they should soon uncover the secrets hidden in the ledger.


    When they got back to the Burke Estate, Jenna was stunned. "How did you two get back so fast?" Checking her watch, she eximed, "It''s only been an hour!"


    Sophie nced over at Timothy, who was busy in the corner, and said, "Let''s talk in my room." "Alright."


    Jenna and Adler quickly followed.


    Upstairs, Odie had expected them to return muchter. Surprised to see them back so soon, she called out, "Sophie!"


    "What''s up?"


    Sophie turned to see Odie standing right behind them.


    Odie, noticing they seemed ready for a private discussion, said, "I''ve got something to tell you."


    "Maybe... we can all talk together?" Sophie suggested, gesturing towards her and Colby''s bedroom.


    The five of them squeezed into the bedroom, and just as Odie was about


    o speak, Sophie


    et those ledgers out f


    "Oh, right!"


    Jenna pulled out a ledger from her coat, and Sophie brought out the ones from the Russell and Costello families, followed by the Aldridge family''s ledger.


    All four ledgers wereid out on the table.


    It was clear they were from the same era, with simr levels of wear and tear.


    The five of them stared at the


    silence, "So, what now?


    ledgers for a while, until Jenna finally


    What should we do next?"


    Adler shook his head, "No idea, ask them?"


    The three then looked at Sophie and Colby.


    Colby said, "We haven''t found any leads yet."


    "Staring at the covers without opening the ledgers isn''t going to reveal anything," Sophie added.

 Chapter 1300

    Odie suddenly blurted out something that snapped everyone back to reality, reminding them they needed to open the ledger first.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But as they flipped through the pages, it was all pretty mundane stuff-just the usual expenses of the four major families in Devonport. Nothing special at all. "Maybe there''s a hidden code? An acrostic poem or something?" Adler suggested, his imagination running wild.


    Jenna shook her head. "For an acrostic poem, you need an actual poem. Look at this. It''s just lists of wheat, oil, and flour. Nothing special." "Yeah, you''re right," Adler conceded.


    "Jenna''s spot on. It''s all numbers, not words."


    "Numbers? Like some old-school code? But that wouldn''t make a treasure map," Adler mused, growing skeptical.


    The more Jenna thought about it, the less likely it seemed. "Maybe we''ve got it all wrong. What if this isn''t a treasure map at all?"


    "Could it be just like the Aldridge family elders said? Just an ordinary ledger that we''ve hyped up?" someone pondered.


    As everyone was deep in thought, Odie couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Sophie, I need to ask you something."


    "Oh? What''s up?" Sophie asked, curious.


    Odie shot a nce at Colby and said, "Come with me outside."


    "Why can''t we talk here?" Sophie questioned.


    "Outside!" Odie''s temper red.


    Seeing Odie storm toward the door, Sophie sighed, looking helpless. She turned to Colby, "Can I go?"


    Jenna and Adler watched Colby, eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    "Sure," Colby replied nonchntly.


    Adler was visibly deted. "No jealousy? Is Colby made of stone?"


    As Sophie left the room, Jenna nudged Colby. "You''re something else! Anyone can see that Odied has a thing for Sophie. Aren''t you being a bit too confident?"


    Colby smirked. "I''m confident, but not delusional. Odie simply can''tpete with me."


    Jenna was left speechless.


    Adler chuckled, earning a re from Jenna.


    By the time Jenna and Adler exchanged nces, Colby had already slipped out.


    "Where did he go?" Jenna asked, puzzled.


    "Where else? To eavesdrop,


    "Adler said. "There''s no et


    ''s not worried. He''s definitely gone to listen in."


    "So..."


    "So now''s our chance to eavesdrop too!"


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    Jenna and Adler excitedly sneaked out and made their way to Odie''s bedroom door.


    Just as they approached, a hand blocked their path. Jenna turned


    see Jonah standing there, looking


    sterm "Why are you stop us?"


    "The boss and Ms. Sophie are discussing something important. You can''t go in," Jonah said firmly.


    "And why didn''t you stop Colby?" Jenna pointed out.


    There was Colby, leaning against the door, even cracking it open to listen.


    Jonah sighed, "I can''t take him on."

 Chapter 1301

    "Mr. Odie, what''s with the big secret calling me over here?" Sophie asked as soon as she walked in, catching Odie mid-hesitation. "I..."


    Outside, Jenna and Adler had just shoved Jonah aside and were now hiding behind Colby. Jonah had thought about stopping them, but one look from Colby made him take a step back. Better to avoid trouble than confront it, right? Inside, Odie nced at the slightly open door, his brow furrowing. "Hang on a second."


    "Huh?" Sophie hadn''t quite caught on to what Odie was implying when suddenly, he strode over and swung the door wide open. There stood the three culprits, caught red-handed.


    Sophie eyed them with a look that inly said, "What on earth are you doing?" Jenna cleared her throat awkwardly and shot Adler a look, who in turn quickly tried to pin the me on Colby. Colby just looked at Sophie with wide, innocent eyes. Sophie gave a small, knowing smile and stepped forward, shutting the door firmly with a loud ''bang''. Before Adler and Jenna could even react, they heard the unmistakable click of the door being locked.


    Adler was now beside himself, turning to Colby in disbelief. "Did you see that? She locked us out!"


    Colby''s face darkened at the situation. Adler seemed ready to continueining, but Jenna gave him a light smack on the head. "Enough already! Let''s just go back," she urged, dragging Adler away to their rooms. Inside, Sophie turned to Odie, "Looks like we won''t be bothered anymore."


    Odie stared at her, his gaze making Sophie a tad uneasy. "So, do you have something you want to tell me?"


    Sophie eyed him curiously, making Odie shift a bit ufortably. He cleared his throat. "Logan has a thing for you, did you know that?"


    Sophie immediately thought of the gossip spread by Angelo and Odie. She didn''t shy away from it and simply nodded. "Yeah, I''m aware." Odie was taken aback by her straightforwardness. "You are?"


    Sophie frowned slightly. "Is that supposed to be shocking?"


    "You know Logan''s into you, and you know he''s got his issues, yet you keep him around?"


    Sophie nodded again, nonchntly. "And?"


    Odie was momentarily speechless. After a pause, he managed, "You''re... married, aren''t you?"


    "Yep." Sophie nodded again. "Is there a problem?"


    Odie felt like his mind was about to short-circuit. Seeing him struggle for words, Sophie asked, "You didn''t call me here just to ask about this, did you?"


    Odie couldn''t find the words. Sophie continued, "Seriously, was that all?"


    Reading Odie''s expression, Sophie knew she had hit the mark. "Odiezas you can see, we''re all pretty busy. If it''s just to ask me something trivial like this, there''s no need to make a big deal out of it."


    With that, Sophie turned to leave. Odie, feeling a surge of irritation at her words, reached out to stop her. But just as he was about to speak, the door swung open again. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1302

    Colby shot a nce at Odie, who was blocking Sophie''s way, and his eyes turned icy cold.


    Odie, at a loss for words, looked at Colby and said, "I wasn''t done talking."


    Colby replied with a cool detachment, "Well, you''re done now."


    Odie turned to Sophie and said, "I still have something to say..."


    "Mr. Odie, I''m heading to bed. You should catch some sleep too," Sophie said with a dismissive wave. Odie''s expression darkened even further.


    Soon, Sophie was outside her room, and Colby made a point of closing Odie''s door as he left.


    Seeing this, Odie was about to burst out and confront Colby, but Jonah quickly stepped in to stop him.


    "Boss, you''re still hurt..."


    "Injured or not, you think I''m scared of him?"


    Odie made a move to storm out, but Colby opened the door first, his tone nonchnt, "If you didn''t like me shutting your door, I''ll just leave it open for you." That remarkpletely set Odie off.


    "You son of a..."


    Before Odie could finish, Jonah mped a hand over his mouth.


    This wasn''t Summerfield.


    They were at Burke Estate.


    Gordon was on Sophie''s side, and if anything went down, he wouldn''t back them up.


    Besides, even if they returned to Summerfield, it wouldn''t change a thing.


    The Mintons weren''t in charge anymore.


    Sophie followed Colby back to her room, and once the door was closed she asked, "What''s up? thought you weren''t worried about me. So why were you eavesdropping with Jenna and the others?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Colby''s voice softened, "How could I not worry about you?"


    "If you were worried, why''d you let me chat with Odie alone so easily?"


    Sophie edged closer to Colby, teasing, "I don''t believe you''re not jealous."


    Colby pressed his lips together, "I don''t want you to feel hemmed in because of me, and... it was just a talk. He can''t whisk you away." Hearing this, Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She wrapped her arms around Colby''s neck, gave him a gentle kiss, and said, "I still love seeing you get jealous."


    Colby cracked a slight smile, tapping


    her forehead lightly, "Then don''t give


    me so many reasons to be jealous.


    I''ve never been a fan of


    Laughing, Sophie snuggled into


    Colby''s arms, "When everything''s et


    settled can we bring Dawn over? She''s been away from us for so long, she must be lonely."


    "Sure," Colby murmured.


    Sophie nced at the ledger on the table, a wave of unexinable anxiety and fear washing over her.


    "We both need toe out of this alive."


    "Of course."


    "Colby, what if one day we end up like my parents did?"


    "Why the sudden pessimism?"


    "I''m just worried the person behind this is more powerful than we think."


    "It won''te to that."


    Colby gently brushed Sophie''s hair, reassuring her, "At worst, we''ll face it together. I''ll always be by your side."

 Chapter 1303

    In Gordon''s bedroom at Burke Estate, Rick swung the door open and stepped in. "Sir, Ms. Sophie and the team have managed to find all the ledgers," he announced.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I know," Gordon replied, his voice as calm as ever.


    Rick hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Sir, that person is bound to make move now. In the days ahead..."


    "Life goes on, Rick. No point in worrying about things we can''t control. You can go now."


    "...Alright."


    After Rick left, a gentle breeze stirred the curtains by the window. Gordon leaned against the sill, gazing into the inky night sky, and murmured, "This time, I''ve got my brother by my side."


    The next morning, Sophie was all set to head out for work, only to find Timothy blocking her path downstairs. "Ms. Sophie! Have you had breakfast yet?" he asked.


    Sophie gave him a quick look and said, "Thanks, but I''m not hungry."


    As she tried to move past, Timothy stepped in front of her again. "Ms. Sophie! How about a sandwich?"


    Sophie offered him a small smile. "Thanks, but I''m not hungry."


    Undeterred, Timothy blocked her once more, suggesting, "Ms. Sophie! Maybe a cup of coffee then?"


    Realizing he was determined to keep her from leaving, Sophie set her bag down and asked, "Alright, what''s really going on?"


    Timothy hesitated, clearly struggling with his words.


    Sophie crossed her arms and said, "If you won''t tell me, I''m heading out."


    "Wait!"


    Timothy stopped her again, this time pulling out his phone with visible reluctance. "It''s... today''s news."


    Sophie frowned as she took the phone from him. The screen disyed a headline:


    #S Corporation''s Sophie Caught in Affair Scandal, Alleged Pre-marital Power-for-Sex Deals#


    The inte was already abuzz with the news. Sophie had gained a fair bit of attention online, thanks to her stunning appearance on a variety show Plus, Colby had thrown Ker avish wedding, making her even more recognizable.


    Photos from the Mintons'' dinner


    parties were all over the news, featuring Sophie in seemingly intimate moments with Odie-like ying piano together and dancing. Then, there were pictures of Gordon, the head of Aldridge Global, picking her up at the airport, and Sophie having meals with Haroldon campus.


    With each photo, Sophie''s frown deepened. These were snapshots from the past couple of years. Had someone been keeping tabs on them all along? "Ms. Sophie, right now... it might be best to stay in," Timothy suggested.


    Sophie shot back, "So you think I should just hide away at home?"


    Timothy lowered his gaze. "I just worry it''s unsafe for you to be out there right now. The gossip could be overwhelming, and I don''t want you to get hurt."


    At that moment, Timothy looked like


    a forlorn puppy, his concern genuine


    and touching. Sophie now understood why James had always been so protective of Nichole. With someone so vulnerable and earnest nearby, who wouldn''t feel


    protective?


    She reached out, gently ruffling Timothy''s hair. "Thanks for looking out for me."

 Chapter 1304

    Sophie''s sudden move caught Timothy off guard, and he instinctively wanted to step back. Yet, the thought of gaining her trust kept him rooted in ce.


    Noticing Timothy''s clear unease, Sophie couldn''t help but arch an eyebrow. It was obvious she''d left a mark on him these past few days.


    Upstairs, Colby made his way down and joined Sophie. The moment Timothy noticed Colby approaching, he backed off immediately.


    Colby murmured, "I saw that little exchange."


    "Just having some fun with him," Sophie grinned. "This poor guy thinks ying the innocent card will make me feel sorry for him. He''s scared stiff, but still tries to brave it out. It''s a riot." "You''re in such a yful mood?" Colby chuckled, lightly tapping her forehead. "Aren''t you worried I''ll get a bit jealous?"


    "Jealous of a seventeen-year-old kid? Please," Sophieughed, pulling out her phone and showing Colby the screen. "Now, this is something to actually get jealous over." Colby nced at the screen. The trending news didn''t faze him until the names James and Gordon appeared, prompting him to look away. "Give me a sec," he said. "For what?"


    "To take it down."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colby''s fingers danced over his phone screen with impressive speed, making Sophie stifle augh.


    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was Tricia calling. Sophie picked up, "Let me guess, you''re calling about the trending news, right?"


    The news had spread like wildfire, and Sophie knew it was toote for Colby to do much about it now.


    As expected, Tricia said, "This news isn''t going anywhere. I jumped on it first thing this morning with a PR n, but it''s like someone''s paid to keep it alive. Every article we pull, another pops up. Someone''s definitely out to damage your reputation."


    Sophie replied, "With all these photos, it''s no small matter. Whoever''s behind this wants to


    smear my name, but I''ve got a n to handle it."


    "But Ms. Sophie, there''s an emergency meeting at thepany. You need toe back."


    Sophie frowned, "It''s just some news. What''s going on at thepany?"


    "The shareholders and partners are in an uproar, and an important visitor is expected today. You must be there, Ms. Sophie."


    Tricia''s serious tone made it clear


    this


    t a minor issueathe


    Kicia''s level-headed r


    meant things were serious


    "Okay, I got it. I''m heading over now."


    "Good."


    Sophie ended the call, feeling a sense of unease creeping in.


    Seeing Colby still engrossed with his phone, she said, "Colby, I''ve got to head to thepany."


    Colby caught the worry in her voice. "What''s up?"


    Sophie answered, "Seems like a big shot ising to thepany."

 Chapter 1305

    Sophie''s car smoothly pulled up to the entrance of S Corporation, where Tricia was already waiting on the sidewalk. Spotting Sophie, Tricia quickly made her way over, eximing, "Ms. Sophie! I''m so d you''re here." Even from a distance, Sophie could hear the heated exchanges echoing nearby. With a furrowed brow, she asked, "What''s going on?"


    "The shareholders are having a full-blown argument with our partners!"


    "Is it because of today''s news?"


    Tricia nodded, exining, "The partners think it''s a scandal, so they''re demanding an exnation from you. But all the shareholders are standing by you, so it''s turned into a real shouting match!" "I''d better check it out."


    Sophie followed Tricia to the meeting room, where the air was thick with tension as several people were caught up in a fierce debate.


    A shareholder jabbed a finger at a partner, dering, "Our Ms. Sophie has always been above board! You really believe those online rumors? Wait ''til Ms. Sophie gets here, then we''ll see what''s what!" Unfazed, the partner shot back, "We all know what Sophie''s like. That mess back in Devonport was telling. I''ve always thought having a woman as CEO was fishy, and now it looks like she flirted her way up!" "You''re out of line!"


    "Let''s not lose our cool!"


    Another shareholder stepped in to calm the situation, just as Sophie entered the room.


    Tricia leaned in, whispering, "Ms. Sophie, everyone''s been at it for over half an hour, and they''re nowhere near settling things."


    Sophie sighed, rubbing her temples, then turned her attention to the partner who had been so vocal.


    Seeing Sophie, the partner''s blusterN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ced by a more


    conciliatory tone. "Ms. Sophie, we


    W discussing things, no


    offense meant."


    Not missing a beat, Sophie shed a knowing smile. "Grayson, weren''t you just using me of getting ahead by flirting? Why so quiet now?" Grayson, clearly taken aback by Sophie''s directness, let his forced smile slip.


    Settling into a chair, Sophie said, "So, we''re here to talk, right? Let''s get to it."


    After a deep breath, Grayson spoke up, "Ms. Sophie, let''s be frank. Burke International has offered us a lower rate and is even willing to pay our penalty fees if we switch."


    Sophie nodded, considering his words. "And what''s your take on that, Grayson? What''s everyone thinking?"


    The partners exchanged uncertain nces.


    "Ms. Sophie, we''ve had a good run working together, but you get it-we''re in this to make a profit. If someone else offers better terms, well..."


    Before another partner could finish,


    a shareholder jumped in angrily, "Do you realize how much Ms. Sophie has done for you? All those benefits we gave you, just tossed aside? And now you turn around and nder her calling her promiscuous? That''s low!"


    The partners'' expressions darkened at this.


    "Karter," Sophie interjected, raising a hand. "Let''s not make things worse. A little venting is okay, but no need to burn bridges."

 Chapter 1306

    "He''s got a point. We''ve been in business together for a year now, practically old friends. So just because there''s a bit of a buzz outside, youe here withints? Want to leave? Be my guest! But first, return all the favors Ms. Sophie has given you!" The room fell silent at that.


    Honestly, out of all the business folks, Sophie was the easiest to work with.


    Grayson stepped up, saying, "Ms. Sophie, it''s not that we want to bail, but Devonport has its own set of rules. If we cross James, we can kiss our chances of getting good resources here goodbye." Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Sophie leaned back in her chair, "So, you all think James has more pull than I do around Devonport?"


    "Well..."


    They exchanged uneasy nces.


    Grayson chuckled, "Ms. Sophie, let''s be real. Without Mr. Burke, none of us would be dealing with you. Now, even though you''ve remarried..."


    The room was filled with knowing looks.


    Grayson pressed on, "Even with Colby backing you, Ms. Sophie, you''re still seen as just a woman. If you were to leave Colby, surviving in Devonport might be tough." "Oh?"


    Sophie chuckled softly, "I didn''t realize you all saw me that way."


    She stood up and said, "S


    Corporation is my business. If you want out, feel free to leave. Just settle the penalty fee, and the door''s right there. But if you can''t cover the fee, then I''m afraid you''re not going anywhere today. I''m not someone to be messed with."


    Seeing no one making a move, Sophie had them figured out.


    She calmly added, "Looks like none of you are seriously nning to leave, huh?" "Well..."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Caught in their own thoughts, they stayed silent.


    Sophie continued, "I get it. Burke International might have dangled some shiny offers, but you haven''t got their contract. So you''re here to squeeze me for a better deal, lower prices, better shop locations am I right?"


    With Sophieying it out there, they held their breath.


    Grayson, leading the charge, said, "Ms. Sophie, since we''re being upfront, as long as S Corporation gives us a better deal than Burke International, we''re staying put."


    "Yeah! If S Corporation gives us a better deal, we''re all in!"


    The partners seemed to have a n, cornering Sophie to lower prices and offer prime spots, banking on S Corporation''s rising reputation.


    After all, everyone could see Burke International wasn''t what it used to be, while S Corporation was on the rise.


    Naturally, they wanted to stick with Sophie.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "Alright, since you all want me to sh next year''s prices, let me be clear. The terms S Corporation offers won''t change."

 Chapter 1307

    After Sophie delivered her response, the room erupted into chaos.


    "Sophie! Are you seriously saying you don''t want to work with us anymore?"


    "Think this through! Without our partnership, even owning the biggestmercial street in Devonport won''t save S Corporation!" "Exactly! If S Corporation goes under, don''t say we didn''t warn you!"


    The noise around her was deafening, but Sophie remained unfazed, replying with a calm demeanor, "Do what you want." Turning to Tricia beside her, she instructed, "Collect the breach of contract fees from these gentlemen, then let them go." "Got it."


    "And if anyone hasn''t paid up, don''t let them leave the room."


    "...Understood, Ms. Sophie."


    Tricia was taken aback by Sophie''s firmness. She had decisively cut ties with these partners. Given that these partners had been with S Corporation from the start, their departure could be catastrophic. "Sophie! Are you sure about this? If you really won''t work with us, we''re walking out!"


    "Ms. Sophie, surely there''s room for negotiation..."


    Two of them started to waver. Sophie knew these crafty folks were here to strong-arm her. She had no intention of caving in to any of their demands.


    "Mr. Zhou, your perspective is amusing. It''s not me refusing to work with you; it''s you all refusing to work with me."


    Sophie cast her gaze around the


    room, adding "Isn''t that what everyone thinks? Since Burke


    International has offered better. terms won''t stand in the way of your fortunes. I wish you all sess with Burke International."


    Her smile was confident, as if she was predicting their misstep.


    Mr. Zhou exchanged a look with Grayson, who stepped forward, saying, "If Ms. Sophie insists, then we are leaving!"


    Grayson''s words were as ineffective


    as a whisper. Sophie, recognizing the pressure tactic, merely gestured to the door, "The door''s right there. Mr. Grayson, Mr. Zhou, be my guest."  en


    "You..."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Grayson, flustered by her indifference, was visibly agitated. The tension in the room was palpable.


    Sophie broke the silence, "Think carefully, folks. I, Sophie, am all about integrity. Since you''ve breached our agreement today, S Corporation will not coborate with you again."


    Watching their reactions, she continued, "Moreover, I assure you, the Costello, Tredgold, Dennis, and Aldridge families won''t either."


    This revtion sent shockwaves through the crowd. Losing ties with Devonport''s four major families would leave them high and dry.


    "Ms. Sophie, let''s talk this through... I realize my attitude was off before... I''ll change! Can''t I change?!"


    Grayson approached, gently guiding Sophie back to her seat. Mr. Zhou followed suit, "Ms. Sophie, we were rash earlier. Everything''s negotiable. No need to be so final... We can still work together."


    Watching them backtrack so swiftly, Sophie chuckled, "Oh, so you''ve decided to stick around after all, gentlemen?"

 Chapter 1308

    "I can''t take this anymore, I''m done!" Sophie nced around at the group gathered and asked, "So, what''s the deal with you all? Are you sticking around too?"


    "We''re staying put!" Given the choice between a one-time extravagant feast and the guarantee of a full meal every day, they naturally opted for thetter. Sure, James might offer lower prices, but he couldn''t promise long-term stability. Cutting ties with S Corporation would mean losing partnerships with four otherpanies, a gamble that wasn''t worth taking. Sophie continued, "Since everyone''s decided to stay, I''m curious-what offers did they make that had you all ready to discuss breaking our agreements?"


    Grayson was the first to step forward. "It was Mr. Aldridge and Mr. Burke themselves. They promised that if we didn''t partner with them, they''d undercut your prices by 10% and throw in some extra perks. Future coborations would mean direct ess and top-notch marketing for us!"


    "Yes, Mr. Aldridge and Mr. Burke told me the same," another chimed in.


    Sophie nodded, piecing it all together. "That generous, huh? No wonder everyone was tempted."


    "Yeah, we got swept up in the moment!"


    Just then, Tricia took a phone call and quickly whispered to Sophie, "Ms. Sophie, the front desk just called... Mr. Burke is here."


    Hearing that James had arrived, Sophie asked, "Was he the one you mentioned earlier?"


    Tricia shook her head. "I''m not sure, but the receptionist did say a very important guest had booked a visit for now."


    After a pause, Sophie said, "We can''t discuss this with James here. Go, stop him at the door."


    "Got it."


    Tricia barely reached the conference room door before she saw James standing right there. Thest time Sophie had seen James was on the day Sandy was rescued. Their eyes met exchanging a cold, distant look that hadn''t been there before.


    "Mr. Burke," Sophie greeted icily, "Showing up unannounced isn''t the Burke family''s usual M.O."


    The other partners shifted uneasily at James''s entrance. James locked eyes with Sophie and stated coolly, "I have something to discuss with you." Sophie stood up and suggested, "It''s crowded here; let''s talk next door."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But as she moved to pass him, James said firmly, "No need. Some things can only be said here."


    Sophie frowned at his words. Just


    then, the distinct sound of high heels echoed from the hallway. James stepped aside, and a figure slowly


    entered the conference room 13


    catching everyone''s attention


    The group was stunned by the neer''s appearance. "What? How is this even possible?" They were all taken aback, even Tricia was momentarily frozen.


    Sophie, seeing the neer''s face,


    disyed a subtle hint of surprise


    Karter, thinking he must be


    mistaken, blurted out in disbelief,


    "How...how can she look so much like Ms. Sophie?"

 Chapter 1309

    Sophie watched as a woman, who looked uncannily like her, sauntered into the room in ck stilettos. She shared Sophie''s delicate features, the same porcin skin, and their smiles were eerily simr. Right now, she was rocking an elegant ck pencil dress, with a


    slim brown leather belt hugging her waist, every move she made radiating a kind of regal poise.


    "Ms. Sophie," the woman said, reaching out with a hand and wearing a smile that was a mirror image of Sophie''s.


    Sophie wasn''t having it. It felt like staring into her own reflection. Instead of shaking hands, she turned her icy gaze toward James and demanded, "James, care to exin?"


    James barely nced at her, his tone nonchnt, "The truth is staring you in the face."


    "What truth? James, you can''t just parade around a lookalike and think you can fool us!"


    "Yeah! Why drag this imposter into ourpany? Spill it, now!"


    The room buzzed with rising murmurs, and the partners, sensing a shift in the air, leaned in with curiosity.


    "The truth is, I''m the real Sophie," the woman dered with a faint smile, her eyes sweeping the room. "I was kidnapped as a child and taken overseas. I managed to escape, and my adoptive father took me in. I''ve spent years searching for my biological parents, and now... I''ve finally found them."


    "James, did you hire someone to spin a yarn?" Sophie sneered. "This story sounds like it''s barely holding together."


    "My name is ire now," the woman said, her voice steady. "I''m the adopted daughter of the Lewis family abroad. Check it out if you don''t believe me."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ire spoke as if she wereying down undeniable facts.


    One of the shareholders stepped up, "You say you''re the true heir to the Russell family, but where''s your proof? Why should we just take your word, or James''?" "Exactly! You''re up to something! We''re not buying what you or James are selling!"


    ire, unfazed by the skepticism, walked up to Sophie and said, "The kidnappers had a stand-in for my parents, making them think I was back. But that stand-in was just a near lookalike..."  en


    ire''s eyes locked onto Sophie, silently suggesting that she was the stand-in. Sophie''s face turned stony.


    "When I was about seven or eight, I was kidnapped," ire continued. "A double wouldn''t have memories from before that. I wonder, can MS.


    Sophie here recall anything from before she was seven or eight?"


    ire''s words were calm, as if she was certain Sophie wouldn''t remember.


    The room went silent.


    "Ms. Sophie..."


    Even Tricia, standing by her side, stole a nce at Sophie.


    Seeing Sophie''s silent, icy expression, the crowd sensed she truly couldn''t recall anything from those early years.


    Still skeptical, Karter stepped


    forward, So what? It''s normal for kids to forget early childhood! How does that prove you''re the rea


    deal?"


    Then, ire slowly revealed a gemstone ne, its clear blue sparkle catching the light.


    When Sophieid eyes on the ne, a flicker of recognition crossed her face.

 Chapter 1310

    This is one of the gems from the four great families! "This is the proof."


    ire looked at Sophie with a yful glint in her eyes. "This is the Russell family''s heirloom. Back when I was a sickly child, my parents turned this gem into an amulet ne and hung it around my neck. Ms. Sophie... you don''t have one, do you?"


    As Sophie stayed silent, ire nced around at the surrounding crowd. "If anyone''s skeptical, you can check the records. I''ve worn this ne since I was a kid. I remember being interviewed several times when I was younger, and my parents always mentioned the ne around my neck. It''s all over the inte."


    Sophie remained speechless.


    James stepped forward, his voice icy, "ire is the rightful heiress of the Russell family, and all the original assets... including S Corporation, belong to Ms. ire personally."


    The shareholders erupted in chaos.


    "Why?! This isn''t fair!"


    "I''m not epting this either!"


    "S Corporation is Ms. Sophie''s life''s work! How can we just hand it over to a stranger?"


    "Exactly! We''ve stood by Ms. Sophie and built thispany from the ground up. We can''t let some outsider waltz in and take it away!"


    "We only recognize Ms. Sophie! Whether this woman is the Russell heiress or not, we won''t stand for her taking control of thepany!"


    The noise from the shareholders grew louder and more intense.


    Sophie nced at the people standing behind her, memories of the past washing over her. The Russell family had faced many challenges, and these were the folks who had always stood by her side. Now, they were still with her.


    She wouldn''t lose.


    If, when ire first showed up, Sophie had felt a flicker of doubt, it was gone now. Her eyes were filled with determination.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She knew she wasn''t alone; she had a legion of supporters behind her.


    "Mr. Burke, Ms. ire, did you catch that?"


    Sophie smiled slightly. "I think you''re


    met


    mistaken. S Corporation and Russell Enterprises have already merged. Thispany is something I, Sophie, built from scratch-not the old Russell Enterprises. If Ms. ire wants to im the Russell family estate, she''ll need to go through the proper channels, prove her identity, and thene talk to me."


    ire''s smile dimmed a bit.


    Sophie continued, "But I should remind Ms. ire that Russell Enterprises had quite a bit of debt back in the day. Even if she proves she''s the heiress, there''s not much she might actually get."


    "I didn''te back to im an inheritance; I came to reconnect with my roots and acknowledge my heritage." ire dered, "In a few days, I''ll be introducing myself as the Russell family heiress to everyone in Devonport." With that, ire took James''s hand, a soft smile ying on her lips. "And to announce my engagement to James."


    Sophie noticed James holding


    et he


    ire''s hand back. Even though wasn''t beaming with joy, Sophie


    could see he wasn''t pulling away.


    "Congrattions to you both," Sophie said.


    She turned to Tricia. "Tricia, would you show our guests out?"


    "Of course, Ms. Sophie."


    Tricia addressed James and ire with a frosty demeanor. "Mr. Burke, Ms. ire, this way, please." "Hold up."


    Sophie''s words made James stop in his tracks.

 Chapter 1311

    "Return this to Mr. Burke," Sophie said, her facepletely nk as she unpinned a brooch from her shirt. The orchid brooch had once left her wondering who had given it to her, and after much pondering, only James came to mind. James nced at the brooch that had slipped from Sophie''s hand to the floor, his eyes flickering almost imperceptibly. But he quickly regained his usual calm and said coolly, "I''ve never seen it before. Ms. Sophie, you must be mistaken." "Maybe... I am mistaken," Sophie replied, her expression serene.


    James took ire''s hand and headed out of the conference room, not sparing a nce at the brooch Sophie had left behind. Sophie turned to face the shareholders and partners.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I appreciate your support. I assure you, I''m the only heiress of the Russell family and the sole leader of S Corporation. If anyone wants to look elsewhere for opportunities, feel free to do so. But if you trust me, I promise I''ll never let you down." "The choice is yours-stay or go."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I''m not going anywhere! James waltzes in with some woman iming she''s the Russell family''s heir and demands a piece of S Corporation? Not on my watch!"


    "Exactly, we stand by Ms. Sophie, not some so-called heiress!"


    "If it weren''t for Ms. Sophie, we''d be in dire straits right now! When the Russell family was in crisis, Ms. ire was nowhere in sight. Now that things are looking up, she wants a slice of the pie? There''s no free ride in this world!"


    The room filled with more voices of support, even some partners began to waver.


    Just then, a group of business owners walked in. "I support Ms. Sophie!" one of them dered with a strong, resonant voice. Though they hailed from smaller families, they were well-respected in the


    Grayson, spotting his old friend Damian, rushed over, saying, "Brother Yue! What brings you here?"


    "I support Ms. Sophie!" Damian


    dered, looking at Grayson. "Old Liu, we''ve been friends for over a decade. trust my judgment. Remember, Ms. Sophie once helped you. You said she''s a good person, just a pity she''s a woman. But SO what if she''s a woman? Can''t a woman run a business? Can''t a


    woman lead?"


    Damian continued, "I, Damian, trust Ms. Sophie. The Damian family will work alongside Ms. Sophie as long as she''s in charge!"


    "My family tool" Old Wang chimed in, thumping his chest. "From now on, all my supply channels are open to Ms. Sopkie! Burke International and Aldridge Global can forget about doing business with me! And don''t even think about shipping anything out of Devonport!"


    Hearing this unwavering support, other partners felt their resolve strengthen. Sophie had always been generous and supportive in their times of need. How could they abandon her now?


    "Alright! I''m staying! I support Ms. Sophie too!"


    "Me too! I''m not leaving!"


    "Besides, teaming up with the Burke family might not be the best move. They might not even give us the prime retail spots they promised. We''re better off with Ms. Sophie!" Outside the conference room, Colby, who had arrived with arge entourage, suddenly paused. One of his men asked, "Sir, aren''t we going in to back up the madam?"

 Chapter 1312

    Colby stood by, listening to the voices inside, a soft smile ying on his lips. "No need."


    He should''ve known by now. Sophie had transformed into an independent spirit, soaring like an eagle. Even without his protection, she was capable of reaching new heights. Colby leaned against the door, smiling as he listened to Sophie passionatelyying out her ns for thepany. His smile deepened with every word. Seemed like his visit wasn''t wasted after all.


    Meanwhile, over at the Aldridge family home, Gordon opened a gilded cage and set a goldfinch free. The bird, having been caged for so long, had forgotten how to fly. But despite its initial clumsiness, it pped its wings toward the window, never looking back as it flew further and further away.


    "Sir, wasn''t that your favorite goldfinch?"


    "To love something doesn''t mean you have to hold onto it," Gordon replied with a gentle smile. "True love means letting go, giving her the freedom to find herself and the life she truly wants."


    His voice softened but held a trace of amusement. "Loving someone means not getting in their way. As long as she''s happy, I''m happy."


    There was a storm brewing that night, but he was confident that no matter how fierce it got, she would weather it.


    Back at the S Corporation''s conference room, Sophie, feeling a bit worn out, finally saw everyone off and stepped out. Suddenly, she heard the familiar flick of a lighter. Turning around, she saw Colby ying with the lighter she had given him some time ago. He had cherished it so much that he even engraved an ''M'' on it.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "An hour."


    "You waited an hour?" Sophie blinked in surprise. "So, you heard what happened inside?"


    "Half of it," Colby chuckled. "I never knew mydy had such grand ambitions."


    Sophie blushed, "I was just showing the leadership qualities I should have!"


    "I know," Colby murmured, "You''re amazing."


    He reached out and took Sophie''s hand, and they walked quietly together.


    Sophie lowered her gaze, "But... they said I''m not really my parents'' daughter. Did you know? Seeing ire''s face made me doubt everything."


    "ire?"


    "What? You didn''t hear?"


    Sophie tried to sound nonchnt, "There''s this woman who looks almost just like me, acts and talks like me too. Imagine if she stood in front of you one day, would you mix us up?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Even if she were twice as simr, I''d never confuse anyone for my wife."


    Sophie burst intoughter, "Just ying around! I did question my identity at first, because I can''t


    remember anything before I wa


    eight. But once I calmed down and thought about it, her story was full of hotes."


    Not to mention, her parents would never mistake her for someone else. And then there was that ne. If ire had really been kidnapped, how could the kidnappers miss such a valuable piece? And how could an eight-year-old kid possibly escape?


    Sophie looked puzzled, "But... there''s just one thing I can''t wrap my head around."


    "What''s that?"


    "The kidnapping she talked about... did it really happen?"

 Chapter 1313

    Upon hearing this, Colby paused for a moment before speaking, "I was away from Devonport during those years, so I didn''t know what was going on." Sophie looked puzzled.


    Noticing her confusion, Colby''s eyes darkened just a bit. "Let''s head home first, alright?"


    "Alright."


    Half an hourter, at the Burke Estate.


    "What?! You''re not the daughter of the Russell family?" Angelo was taken aback, jaw practically hitting the floor.


    Sandy, clearly frustrated, gave Angelo a light smack and said, "Seriously, bro, were you even listening? She said some girl named ire is iming to be the real heiress of the Russell family! No one ever said Sophie wasn''t the heiress." "Oh..."


    How could Sophie not be the Russell family''s daughter?


    Angelo breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "So, you''re saying this ire is just pretending, right?"


    "She''s definitely a fake."


    Sophie was sure of it, while Sandy asked, a bit skeptical, "How can you be so sure? What if she''s telling the truth?"


    "Ms. Sandy, you shouldn''t tease your brother when you''re just as gullible," Jenna chimed in. "It''s such an obvious impersonation, no one would believe it, not even outsiders."


    Sandy pouted, "Then why would she go around saying she''s the Russell family heiress? If no one buys it, isn''t she just making a fool of herself?"


    Sophie replied slowly, "Whether it''s true or not isn''t the point. She ims to be the Russell family heiress, not for the inheritance, but for the status." "Why?"


    Sandy still didn''t get it.


    Everyone knows ire''s a fake, so why would she bother?


    "She wants the status of the Russell


    family heiress because of the treasure linked to the four great families, Sophie exined. "She showed up wearing the heirloom gem of the four great families." N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    swnoy


    Hearing this, Jenna was surprised, "So, the fourth gem we''ve been searching for is with her?"


    Adler, confused, asked, "Where did this ire get that gem?"


    "It''s clear that James brought ire, and he''s working with someone behind the scenes. So... that person gave te the gem, allowing herto impersonate the Russell family heiress. If I fall, she can easily im everything from the Russell family."


    After Sophie finished, Colby added, "Plus, with the title of Russell family heiress, they have a valid reason to go after the treasure and build a reputation."


    Sophie continued, "I think their next


    move is to use ire to gather support. They''ll demand the Russell family heiress title for ire. She''ll even use it to settle in Devonport and make connections. This will definitely cause a buzz in Devonport. Business folks who used to work with my parents might also, due to ire''s ''legitimate heiress'' status, partner with ire... or rather, with the Burke family."


    Jenna said, "The Russell family orphan, lost abroad for years, returns to im her rightful ce... It''s quite the drama."


    Watching Sophie and the others getting into the discussion, Angelo suddenly felt a pang of regret.


    Regretting why, when James was teaching him, he only learned how to do a handstand!


    Because now, he was listening but not really getting it, feelingpletely lost.


    "But... if ire''s a fraud, why would those business partners work with her?"

 Chapter 1314

    Jenna rolled her eyes, clearly frustrated. "I''ve told you, everyone knows ire''s just pretending to be the Russell family heiress. It''s such ame lie. Do you think people in our circle are that clueless? They know ire''s a fake, but it''s James behind her who''s the real deal! In this crowd, plenty are trying to climb the socialdder by getting close to business families. They''re just ying along, treating ire like the real heiress to get in with James. It''s all about picking the right team!" Sandy, a bit clueless, chimed in, "But couldn''t they just team up with Sophie?"


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle. "The CEOS who make it in Devonport aren''t fools. The fight between S Corporation and Burke International is intense, and everyone knows it. With the whole Russell family heiress drama, they see that Burke International is gunning for me. James hasn''t been in Devonport all these years for nothing; he''s always managed to handle whoever he needed to. With Lennon''s mysterious death, Mr. Gordon''s illness, Harold''s betrayal, and Odie''s downfall, why would they back someone like me, who''s at a disadvantage?"


    Sandy finally caught on, "So, this is Burke International''s way of winning people over and expanding their connections?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie nodded.


    Meanwhile, Angelo, looking at Sandy in disbelief, asked, "You actually got all that?"


    "Bro, don''t tell me you didn''t get any of it?"


    Feeling defensive, Angelo huffed, "Of course I did! I''m the backbone of this family! How could I not?"


    Sandy just rolled her eyes at Angelo.


    Sophie turned to Jenna, saying, "Jenna, I have another favor to ask."


    "What''s up?"


    "ire mentioned today that I was kidnapped as a kid, but I don''t remember it at all. It must have been big news back then, probably in the papers. Could you help me find those old newspapers?"


    "Old newspapers about a kidnapping? I doubt any exist because back then..."


    Before Jenna could finish, Adler suddenly spilled tea on her. "Ah! Adler! Are you trying to ruin my day?"


    Tea sttered on Jenna''s dress, and she shot up from the couch, looking furious.


    Adler quickly grabbed her, apologizing, "I''m so sorry! It was an ident! Jenna, let me help you change."


    "Why are you so clumsy? This is my new dress!"


    With her expression darkening, Adler ushered her toward the stairs, "Come on, let''s get you sorted." Sophie watched them, feeling something was off.


    iet


    Upstairs, Jenna shook off Adler''s hand, fuming, "Adler, you better give me a good reason! Why stop me from mentioning the newspapers?"


    et el


    "Shh!" Adler gestured for silence. "You know M. Gordon had all the news shut down back then. The Aldridge family bought back every paper in the city! Everyone''s forgotten about the kidnapping. If you bring it up now, what''ll happen to Mr. Gordon?"

 Chapter 1315

    "I... I..." Jenna stammered,pletely lost for words. Meanwhile, Sophie was already heading upstairs. As Sophie moved up, Jenna''s face betrayed her unease. Sophie paused and asked, "You guys aren''t hiding something from me, are you?"


    Adler, quick on his feet, responded, "No way! I was just about to help Jenna change her dress; she was actually mad at me a moment ago. Right, Jenna?" Jenna, nudged by Adler, awkwardly replied, "Yeah, yeah..."


    Just then, Colby came up the stairs. Spotting him, Adler seized the opportunity like a lifeline. "Colby! Take your wife back to the room. I need to help your sister with her dress!" With that, Adler hurriedly whisked Jenna away.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie stayed quiet. Colby gently touched Sophie''s head and said, "I''ll dig through the paperster. You''ve had a long day, why not get some rest?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t be found," Sophie replied, pondering. Such a pivotal event, yet she had no recollection of it, nor had she ever heard whispers about her own kidnapping as a child.


    Sophie recalled Jenna mentioning a kidnapping with the Aldridge family. Back then, they said Harold was the one taken, Gordon lost his legs over it, and the elder Aldridges lost their lives. Whenever Sophie thought about it, her heart raced with an unexined unease. ire''s mention of the kidnapping today left her mind nk, as if she''d forgotten something crucial.


    "Colby, do you think... ire''s kidnapping story, could it be tied to the Aldridge family incident?"


    "Maybe... it''s possible," Colby murmured, his voice a touch lower.


    Sensing something was off, Sophie watched as Colby tried to change the subject, "I''ll check the newspapers; you sit tight at home, wait for me."


    "Alright," she nodded, watching Colby head downstairs, her thoughts sinking deeper.


    Suddenly, a voice broke her reverie. Odie chimed in from behind, "I''d suggest you do your own digging."


    Startled, Sophie spun around. Realizing it was Odie, her tension eased a bit. "Why are you sneaking up on people?"


    Leaning on the wall, Odie smirked, "You were whispering right outside my door, and you wonder why I''m here? Sophie, you should really work on your vignce; with how you are now could''ve easily taken you out."


    Sophie shot back, "Of course, Mr. Odie''s alertness is top-notch. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been shot, patched up in the Aldridge home for weeks, and lost yourpany to boot."


    Odie, slightly winded, retorted, "I try to warn you, and you take it the wrong way! Fine, don''t look into it,


    just let Colby pull the wool over your


    eyes."


    As Odie turned to leave, Sophie quickly approached, softening her tone, "Mr. Odie, I was just joking. Why take it so hard?"


    Odie wasn''t having it, shaking off her hand with a huff. "Someone who''s been through what I have doesn''t deserve to be the butt of your jokes, Sophie."

 Chapter 1316

    "It''s not..."


    "But you really should think long and hard about what I just said. Colby''s tricks are way more cunning than you''d expect."


    Odie remarked, "There were definitely newspaper stories about the Aldridge family kidnapping, and the one involving your family, the Russells. They all kept it from you. Why do you think that is?" With that, Odie headed straight back to his room.


    Sophie stood there, pondering.


    Why indeed? Just a kidnapping case. Even if it were true, why would Colby keep it from her?


    Just then, Sophie spotted Timothying downstairs. Seeing him, she frowned and said, "I thought I told you not to clean anything above the second floor. What were you doing up there?" Timothy''s face showed a flicker of panic. He quickly replied, "I''m sorry, Ms. Sophie... I just heard that the attic hadn''t been cleaned in years, so I thought I''d help out."


    "What attic?"


    "The one above the third floor," Timothy exined. "But... it was locked, so I came back down without cleaning it." Hearing about the locked attic, Sophie realized someone had deliberately let Timothy drop that hint in front of her. Feigning ignorance, Sophie said coolly, "Alright, from now on, don''t go above the second floor without my permission." "... Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    Timothy headed downstairs.


    Sophie''s eyes then drifted to the staircase leading to the third floor.


    Eventually, she turned her gaze to Gordon''s room.


    The door to Gordon''s bedroom was firmly shut, with no one standing guard outside.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maybe talking to Gordon would shed some light on things.


    With this thought, Sophie found herself at Gordon''s door, but the hand she raised to knock fell back down.


    The ordeal the Aldridge family went through over a decade ago must be a chapter Gordon never wanted to reopen.


    Why should she dig up those old wounds in front of Gordon?


    With that in mind, Sophie turned away and went back to her own room.


    Inside Gordon''s room.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, facing the


    handrdon slowly unclenched t


    she heard the footstepe


    fading away.


    If Sophie had knocked ande in, asking him everything...


    He knew he couldn''t have hidden everything from her.


    But fortunately, she didn''te in.


    She spared him a tough choice.


    If he could help it, he preferred that Sophie remain in the dark.


    Since the past couldn''t change the future, why drag her back into those painful memories?


    "Sir, here''s the key to the attic."


    Rick handed over the key.


    Gordon looked at the worn key and finally gripped it tightly in his hand.


    "Some things are better left behind."


    §Ö


    Gordon turned away, gazed out the window, and with a nk expression, loosened his grip. The key slipped from his hand, falling into the dense flowerbed below, vanishing from sight.


    f


    Rick opened his mouth to protest, but seeing Gordon''s deliberately detached demeanor, he demeanor, he couldn''t find


    $90


    Bds.  t


    Clearly, that was the most precious thing to his master.

 Chapter 1317

    Late at night, Colby cruised down the road, streetlights rhythmically illuminating his face, while an old newspaper, yellowed with age, rested casually on the passenger seat. This relic from the past detailed a kidnapping case, yet Colby''s expression remained unyielding, not Finally reaching the seaside, Colby parked the car. He took the old newspaper in hand, walked to the shoreline, and with a flick of his lighter, set it aze. The mes danced, casting shadows over half of Colby''s face. Only when the newspaper was reduced to ashes did he scatter them onto the sandy beach.


    a hint of a smile breaking through.


    Meanwhile, at Burke Estate, Sophiey in bed, drifting into sleep without realizing it. Her dreams were a coge of d¨¦j¨¤ vu-steamboats, mes, and cramped quarters. The salty sea threatened to engulf her, the humid air stifling her breath. She struggled to escape the water, but like someone on the brink of drowning, her efforts only pulled her deeper.


    "Brother! Save me!" A little girl''s piercing cries wrenched Sophie from her nightmare. In her dream, she had seen a young man with a blurred face racing toward her, only to be shoved into a reeking car. She couldn''t ce the face, yet it felt hauntingly familiar.


    A wave of panic unlike anything she''d ever felt surged through her, leaving her trembling as she climbed out of bed. She needed answers-desperately. Her mind buzzed with voices.


    "Sophie, where did that scar on your backe from?"


    "That doesn''t look like it came from a fall..."


    "Does Ms. Sophie remember anything from before she was seven or eight?"


    These voices grew louder, more chaotic, until they merged into Timothy''s words: "It''s in the attic above the third floor, but... it''s locked."


    Logic warned her that Timothy''s


    clue was a trap set by someone lurking in the shadows. She


    shouldn''t go, it might be exacthet


    vN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    what they wanted. But another voice urged her on. She had to know. That memory was vital.


    Grabbing the safety hammer from her room, Sophie pushed open her bedroom door and made her way, stumbling, toward the attic on the third floor. Her nightmare clung to her thoughts, refusing to let go he needed answers. As she reached the attie door, a pounding headache gripped her, her breathing turned ragged, and her heart pounded wildly.


    Yet, she pushed forward. One step, two steps, three steps...


    Bang Bang-


    Sophie swung the hammer, striking the locked door with all her might.


    Downstairs, Gordon, who had been peacefully asleep, awoke with a start. Sitting up abruptly, he was


    seized by an inexplicable sense oret


    dread. Clutching his chest, his pale face drained of color, he coughed violently, nearly falling out of bed.


    No... this can''t happen!


    Gordon scrambled toward the door, desperation in his every move. Meanwhile, the heavy blows continued at the attic door. Each swing of Sophie''s hammer was fueled by all her strength. Bang-


    With a final, resounding crash, the attic door gave way. Dust swirled around Sophie as it slowly settled.

 Chapter 1318

    unfinished building blocks. Castles, dolls, and delicate little tea sets dotted the room, each scene tugging at Sophie''s emotions.


    Inside, the room was a cozy pink princess paradise, with a small, soft bed topped with arge brown teddy bear, and a desk nearby holding two fairy tale books. The floor was covered in pink fluffy rugs, and a beautiful wooden rocking horse stood proudly among scattered,


    It felt like something in her mind was trying to break free, struggling to be remembered. As the world seemed to spin around her, Sophie, battling a headache, forced herself to take another step forward. Her eyes caught a stack of yellowed newspapers piled in a corner of the attic.


    Sophie wanted to get closer and check out what was on those pages, but with each step, memories seemed to bombard her mind. Almost there... just about to remember... She could almost see someone sitting on the bed, gently reading a fairy tale book aloud. She seemed to ask, "Brother, why do the prince and princess in fairy tales fall in love at first sight?"


    And he replied, "Because it''s destiny."


    "But can''t the princess love someone other than the prince?"


    His voice softened, "There might be many knights around the princess, but the one truly meant for her is only the prince."


    "Then I''ll marry a prince too someday!"


    Suddenly, Sophie felt something warm trickling down from her eyes, and then a sharp pain shot through her neck She closed her eyes and fell backward, but a warm embrace from her memories caught her before she hit the ground. Sophie quickly slipped into


    unconsciousness. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ale


    Gordon, his head bowed and face hidden, was cradling Sophie, his breath ragged. Beads of sweat on his forehead made his already face look even more ghostly. Eventually, exhausted, Gordon knelt on the floor, still holding onto Sophie. A bitter smile tugged at his lips as he spoke, his voice low and


    raspy, "Why... why won''t you ever


    listen?"


    The night was deep and the third-floor corridor dimly lit. Odie appeared behind them, seemingly out of nowhere. Gordon hung his head, trying to catch his breath. Slowly, he said, "Mr. Odie, could you help me get her back?"


    "You knew I was here?" Odie


    frowned. He''d always thought


    Gordon was incapacitated, yet here


    Re


    he was, not only walking but also sharper than Odie had expected. When Gordon didn''t answer. Odie''s eye''s fell on the syringe Gordon held tightly. He asked coldly, "What did you give her?"


    "Just a sedative," Gordon replied, struggling to stand while holding Sophie. Odie saw Gordon barely managing to rise but keeping Sophie secure in his arms. He stepped forward to steady her.


    Gordon released Sophie into Odie''s care, leaning against the wall with one hand. His pale face looked drained, but his presence was stillmanding. "I''m trusting you with her. Take her back and don''t say anything you shouldn''t."


    "Truly fitting for the head of the Aldridge family. Even in this state, you''re still giving orders," Odie remarked as he easily lifted Sophie onto his back. "Don''t worry, she''s safe with me. I won''t say a word that shouldn''t be said."

 Chapter 1319

    Odie carefully carried Sophie down the stairs, feeling a warm tearnd on his shoulder. He nced back at her, noticing how even in her unconscious state, her brows were furrowed and tears kept flowing, nearly soaking his shirt. He whispered softly, "What a silly girl."


    As Odie took Sophie away, Gordon finally slumped to the floor against the wall. His eyes lingered on the attic room filled with relics of Sophie''s childhood. This was where she spent much of her early years. Back then, Andrew and Damita often brought Sophie here for weeks at a time. When the Russell family''s business was thriving, Gordon would help look after Sophie for them.


    The first word little Sophie learned wasn''t "daddy" or "mommy," but "brother." She became like his little shadow, always by his side, refusing to leave him. The Aldridge mansion was vast, and little Sophie, all alone in a big room, would often cry out in the night. She adored the attic with its stained-ss windows and magical feel, so her parents set up her room there.


    Her mother used to say, "When you grow up, be a loving husband like your father." The Aldridge family was typically cold and distant, but Sophie brought warmth and change. Before she came into his life, Gordon''s world was just shades of gray and ck. Her presence brought color and life to it.


    With a heavy heart, Gordon forced himself to stand, battling the pain inside. He took out a lighter and set fire to a pile of newspapers in the corner of the attic. The mes grew, turning into a beast that threatened to consume the entire room. Leaving the attic was excruciating for Gordon.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie had once dreamed of marrying a prince. Gordon used to imagine he was that prince. But he wasn''t, and he couldn''t be.


    "Sir!" Rick came rushing up from downstairs, his face pale at the sight of the fire consuming the attic. "Fire! We need to put it out, now!"


    "Sir! That''s...!"


    Rick pulled the rm, and the piercing sound echoed through Burke Estate. "Fire! We need to put it out, now!" he yelled. But Gordon held him back, saying, "Wait."


    "Wait!" Gordon insisted, his voice taut with determination. He wanted everything to burn away, every memory Sophie shouldn''t remember to be erased, like they never happened. He had kept these things


    e''


    selfishly, clinging to beautiful memories. But now, he realized he couldn''t be selfish anymore. They could be sharp swords that might pierce Sophie''s heart. He wouldn''t allow anything that could hurt her to remain, even if it meant letting go of his most cherished possessions.


    "What''s happening? A fire?" Sandy and Angelo shuffled out in their pajamas, one after the other.


    "Holy cow it''s really burning!" Jenna and Adler were also jolted from their sleep, sensing something was off all night. First, there was noise from renovations, then rm clocks going off and now a fire!


    The Aldridge family''s staff and security rushed to the third floor to tackle the ze, while Timothy, observing from a room on the first floor, couldn''t help but frown at the chaos unfolding.

 Chapter 1320

    How did it catch fire all of a sudden? Didn''t Sophie go to the third floor?


    On the second floor, Jenna and Adler stepped out and saw Gordon being helped back to his room by Rick. They were both taken aback.


    "Mr. Gordon?"


    Angelo and Sandy were just as surprised. They''d never seen Gordon looking so disheveled!


    "It was just a small fire, but Mr. Gordon needs to rest," Rick said, stepping forward. "I''d like to ask everyone to keep tonight''s events to yourselves, especially from Ms. Sophie." "Why?" Sandy asked, puzzled.


    "No reason, just trust that it''s for Ms. Sophie''s own good," Rick replied, helping Gordon back to his room.


    Sandy frowned. The Aldridge family sure was strange!


    The next day, Sophie woke up again. She sat up abruptly, feeling dizzy, and theny back down. Odie, standing nearby, saw this and opened his mouth, but no words came out. "Quick... I need to get to the third floor!"


    Sophie tried to get out of bed, but Odie gently pushed her back down.


    Sophie looked at Odie, her usual calm gone. "I need to go to the third floor! Don''t stop me!"


    Sophie had always been tough, but this time, she was seriously determined. Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Odie knew she really wanted to know what was up there. He suddenly felt a pang of conscience, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Odie tightened his grip on his own hand, speaking with a guilty edge, "You''ve got a fever, you''ve been rambling all night, and now you''re talking nonsense?"


    "What fever? Last night I was...!"


    Before Sophie could finish, Odie


    showed her a thermometer, with et


    103.6¡ã ring back at her. Then he


    picked up a mirror and ced it in front of her.


    The reflection showed a haggard Sophie, her face pale.


    "Adler and Jenna slept like logs, Colby wasn''t here, and your noise kept me up, so I stayed in Colby''s ce all night."


    Odie put down the thermometer. "Seems my rare act of kindness was wasted."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Sophie''s mind was a whirlwind, unsure of what was real or imagined. She reached out and grabbed Odie''s arm. "Take me to the third floor." "Alright, if you can get out of bed."


    Odie looked at her with a hint of sarcasm. "I''ve never seen anyone with a 104¡ãF fever who can still get up and climb stairs."


    He thought she''d back down, but to


    his surprise, Sophie got out of bed immediately. Her unsteady feet almost sent her to the floor, and Odie quickly reached out to support her arm. "Sophie! Are you crazy?"


    "I need to go to the third floor! Take me!"


    Sophie clung to Odie as if he were her lifeline.


    Odie paused for a moment. "Alright... but you need to take your medicine first." "Okay!"


    Sophie pulled herself up with Odie''s


    e help, swallowing all the medicine by the bed in one gulp. Odie fell silent again. "You''re really... unusually obedient today."


    He extended his hand to her. "Let''s get you to the third floor."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1321

    The attic on the third floor was like a whole new world. Sophie stood at the door, blinking in disbelief. It was nothing like what she''d seen the night before. The door was old, sure, but it wasn''t the same door, nor was the lock. Sophie stepped closer, recalling vividly how she''d taken a hammer and smashed the door to bits. So how could there be no trace left?


    Odie, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but furrow his brows. He knew what Gordon was capable of, but resetting and rebuilding everything in a single night? That was beyond expectations.


    "No way..." Sophie muttered, staring in shock. She tried to open the door, but Odie, standing behind her, caught her hand. "I told you it was just a dream, didn''t I? But no, you wouldn''t listen. Now look at you, losing it all over again." Despite his frown, Odie met Sophie''s gaze, and her eyes were filled with a seriousness he hadn''t seen before. "I''m not crazy, Odie. It wasn''t a dream."


    Her words struck a chord, and Odie found himself at a loss for anything harsh to say. He released her hand, nced away, and added, "Even if you want to have a peek, you should ask the owner first. Isn''t barging into someone''s attic a bit rude?" Odie''s reminder snapped Sophie back to reality. The house belonged to Gordon. He''d know the ins and outs of this ce, and surely, what was hidden in the attic.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With that realization, Sophie stumbled down the stairs. Odie watched her, nearly tripping several times. He wanted to reach out, but his hand stalled mid-air. Eventually, he pulled it back, thinking, "Stubborn and reckless! She''s just asking for trouble!" Yet, despite his thoughts, he found himself following her downstairs.


    On the second floor, Sophie stopped outside Gordon''s room. Her hand was raised, but, like yesterday, it hung there, suspended as if held by an invisible string.


    ""Ms. Sophie." Rick''s gentle voice floated to her from behind.


    "Rick, is Mr. Gordon awake?" Sophie asked, hope flickering in her eyes.


    Rick shook his head, and the light in her eyes dimmed. Odie, arriving from upstairs, saw this and fell silent.


    "Ms. Sophie, is there something you need from Mr. Gordon? I can pass a message," Rick offered.


    "I... I need the key to the attic on the third floor."


    Knowing Rick was the head butler with all the keys, Sophie realized getting into the attic was just a matter of speaking to him. Rick, however, feigned a look of difficulty. "That attic''s full of old, dusty relics. I might need some time to find the key."


    "How long will it take?" Sophie pressed.


    "Not too long, probably by noon,"


    Rick


    ed. "Ms. Sophie, you could


    . As soon as I find the t


    e it to you."


    "Alright," Sophie agreed, feeling a


    wave of relief wash over her. The et


    exhaustion she had been keeping at bay finally caught up, enveloping her entirely.

 Chapter 1322

    Odie chimed in, "She''s burning up with a fever. Can you get one of your doctors to check her out and maybe give her something to bring it down?" "A fever?" Rick raised an eyebrow, reaching to feel Sophie''s forehead. "Wow, she''s really hot. I''ll call William over to give her something."


    "No need for all that; I''ll be fine after a nap," Sophie insisted.


    Hearing this, Odie frowned, "So, without Colby around, you''re acting up, huh?"


    "I''m not..."


    "Then call Colby, let him handle it."


    With that, Odie started pulling out his phone.


    Sophie quickly stopped him, saying, "No! I''ll take the medicine."


    Odie nced at Sophie''s hand, which halted his call. Clearly, Colby was the only one who could keep Sophie in check.


    "Alright then, back to your room for the meds."


    With a no-nonsense look, Odie headed downstairs. Sophie, keen to explore the third-floor attic soon, decided to cooperate and followed Odie back to her room. Meanwhile, William, looking a bit on edge, slipped out of Gordon''s room and peeked at Rick, asking, "Did she see me?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Rick, staying poker-faced, nudged William back in, "Get the fever reducer ready. Make sure she gets some extra rest."


    "Don''t worry! I know my way around a fever reducer!" William assured, brimming with confidence.


    Rick nced at Gordon, still out cold, and added, "Let''s keep Mr. Gordon''s illness on the down-low, especially from Ms. Sophie."


    "I''m a doctor. Patient confidentiality


    is my jam! Besides, it''s the first time Mr. Gordon''s asked me for something, so of course.


    belongs to enkel


    "Less chatter, more action, please?"


    ...Alright!"


    William grabbed his medical bag and scurried off to Sophie''s room.


    With the second-floor drama handled, Rick made his way to the third floor. He opened the attic door to find it bustling with workers. The walls were half-painted, the other half charred and ckened


    "Clean all this up, get the wallpaper up. Make it look like an old, forgotten storage room," Rick instructed.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We''ve got your instructions down. Give us three more hours, and it''ll be all set."


    Rick nodded, "If you need anything, just let me know, and I''ll sort it out."


    "Mr. Rick, you''re too generous. Mr. Gordon has been great to us; this is the least we can do."


    The room was stocked with gear to help clear the air quickly.


    Rick then went downstairs and opened Jenna and Adler''s room, finding them with Angelo and Sandy, all cooped up until he arrived.


    As soon as Rick showed up, Sandy, looking a bit miffed, said, "What took you so long? Can we go out now?"


    "You two can head out,¡± Rick said


    with a polite smile. "But about the


    attic fire fast night, the boss wants it


    kept under wraps. If anyone spills


    the beans, they''ll have to face the music."


    Rick''s tone was calm, but his eyes carried a clear warning.

 Chapter 1323

    Angelo and Sandy nodded like a couple of eager little birds, promising, "We swear! We won''t tell a soul!"


    With that assurance, Rick finally stepped aside, letting Angelo and Sandy make their quick escape, like they were running from a fire.


    Jenna stayed put, frowning as she asked, "Rick, about that kidnapping from years ago, the little girl I saw in the hospital-that was Sophie, wasn''t it?"


    "Ms. Jenna, it''s not as tangled as you think. All you need to know is that Mr. Gordon is doing everything for Ms. Sophie''s well-being."


    Rick left the room, leaving Jenna with her thoughts. Adler noticed her troubled look and chimed in, "Don''t worry. Mr. Gordon''s a sharp guy; he wouldn''t miss a beat. Come on, lighten up." "It''s just... I feel guilty about keeping Sophie in the dark."


    "Let''s trust Mr. Gordon''s judgment," Adler suggested. "He''s looking out for Ms. Sophie, and we shouldn''t rock the boat. What if meddling makes things worse for her?"


    Jenna nodded, a bit reluctantly. "Alright, just this once. But if Sophie ever presses me..."


    "Even if she does, you can''t spill the beans."


    Colby''s voice came from outside, catching them off guard. Jenna turned to see Colby had quietly entered.


    "Colby? When did you get back?"


    Jenna frowned, "Do you even know what happened yesterday? Sophie''s got a raging fever now!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Colby''s eyes narrowed at the news, but he quickly said, "Keep it under wraps."


    "What''s the deal?" Jenna demanded. "You owe us some answers! How can you keep Sophie in the dark too?"


    "You know what went down with that kidnapping; those memories could really hurt her."


    Jenna hesitated, recalling her childhood memory of a bloodied Sophie in the hospital. What nightmare had left her so scarred? Sophie was just a kid back then.  en


    "I get it... I won''t say a word."


    "Thanks."


    Colby turned and left the room.


    In the bedroom, Odie was lounging by a chair while William had just given Sophie an injection. Colby walked in to find Sophie already asleep. "Coming back sote, did you dig up anything?"


    Odie''s tone was icy.


    Colby replied, "You knew all along?"


    "How could I not know about the Russell family saga? Remember, I''m the Minton family heir."


    Odie eyed Colby and said, "What happened to the Russells was all Jensen''s doing. The Minton family took a hit but managed to cripple the Aldridge family too. It even led to the failed marriage alliance between the Russells and the Aldridges. When


    you look at it, the Mintonhen


    family


    came out ahead."


    Colby''s eyes shed with cold anger.


    Seeing this, Odie frowned. "Why the re?"


    "I''ve half a mind to punch you."


    "Hey, it wasn''t me who pulled those strings. What''s the point of hitting me?"


    Odie continued, "This is a Minton secret, one I only learned after bing her. I figured the mastermind went after your Costello family first, then the Aldridges, and finally the Russells. The Tredgolds were always the weakest, hiding out in Devonport, steering clear of the big four families, so no one bothered with them. After all this time, only May ended up losing her mind."

 Chapter 1324

    At this point, Odie stood up and said, "That''s all I''ve got. Jensen didn''t spend his life chasing after riches, and the Devonport treasure isn''t just some legendary royal stash. I don''t buy it, and you shouldn''t either." Each one of them was wealthier than most countries, so why would they spend over a decade chasing some rumored fortune they''ve never even seen? There''s got to be more to it.


    Seeing Colby still quiet, Odie added, "I''ve told you everything I know. Consider it my way of saying thanks for saving my life. We''re square now."


    With that, Odie headed for the bedroom door. He paused after a couple of steps, looking a bit worried. "Sophie will probably sleep for another four or five hours. As her husband, it''s best if you stick close." After saying this, Odie closed the door behind him.


    Colby moved over to Sophie''s side, watching her as she slept peacefully. He gently touched her forehead. Maybe she was having a nightmare because her forehead was dotted with sweat.


    Seeing this, Colby went to the bathroom, soaked a towel, and gently wiped the sweat from her cheeks. "Don''t worry, I''m back now."


    Colby''s voice was deep but tender, "As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you."


    Perhaps hearing Colby''s words in her sleep, Sophie''s tense expression seemed to rx.


    Colby quietly watched her, as if he could see the pain she endured during that kidnapping incident over a decade ago.


    "Trouble, trouble! Big trouble!" Angelo burst into the room, panic-stricken.


    Instantly, Colby''s gaze, sharp as a knife, turned to Angelo, making him catch his breath. When did Colby get back!


    "I, I didn''t mean to..."


    Looking apologetic, Angelo said, "It''s just... there''s been some trouble outside." Hearing this, Colby stood up and said, "Let''s talk outside, don''t disturb her." "Okay..."


    Angelo obediently left the room.


    After making sure Sophie was


    tunfortably, Colby d him out and asked, "l


    going on?"


    "It''s... it''s ire."


    Angelo, holding up his phone, said, "ire''s announced she''s the Russell family''s heir and engaged to James. It''s blowing up online...I was worried it would affect Sophie, so I rushed over."


    Looking at the news, at the woman who looked strikingly like Sophie Colby''s expression turned cold. "No matter what happens, don''t disturb her rest these next few days


    "But if Sophie doesn''t show up now, wouldn''t that be like admitting to it?"


    Colby replied, "I''ll take care of it."


    He nced back at the bedroom door with concern and said, "Keep an eye on her, I''ll be back soon."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hey, wait up! I can help with this! No need to handle it all alone!"

 Chapter 1325

    Seeing Colby unmoved, Angelo cleared his throat and said, "Look, it''s pretty straightforward. I''ll help Sophie draft an article that''ll stir public opinion and really put this so-called ''real heiress'' in her ce!" Colby stayed silent, giving nothing away.


    Angelo pressed on, "You know Sophie bought my paper, Emerging News, right? I used to be a journalist, and I''ve got connections everywhere! ess to thetest scoops! I can-" "Get to the point."


    "What I''m saying is... since ire''s iming to be the Russell family''s heiress, I''ll dig up all the dirt on her. Make sure everyone knows she''s a total fraud!" "Is that it?"


    "Yeah, that''s it!"


    "I''ll handle it. You stay put."


    Realizing Colby wasn''t interested in his n, Angelo quickly stepped forward. "Don''t you trust my skills? I''m serious! This''ll work! I''ve got firsthand info on ire!"


    It was only when Angelo mentioned this that Colby finally paused.


    Thinking he might''ve finally gotten through, Angelo''s eyes lit up. "So, you believe me now?"


    "There are a lot of things I don''t say outright, but that doesn''t mean I''m clueless."


    Colby, with a cool demeanor, added, "Tell whoever sent you that I''m not handing Sophie over to anyone but myself. Tell him to cut the games."


    Hearing that, Angelo''s smile froze.


    By the time he snapped back to reality, Colby was gone.


    With no other choice, Angelo slipped away to a quiet spot to secretly call James.


    Before James could even say a


    word, Angelo blurted out, "What det


    we do now? Colby doesn''t trust me,


    and be seems to know about us!"


    After a pause, James replied, "Just go through with it."


    Swnov


    "Me? Go through with it? And if it blows up in my face, what if Colbyes after me?"


    "You''re Kiran; he won''t do anything to you."


    Angelo was momentarily dumbstruck, retorting, "If I actually were Kiran, I wouldn''t be worried about Colby! But I''m not!"


    "I''m busy. Follow my directions, and remember, only contact me if it''s urgent."


    With that, James hung up.


    "Hello? Hello! James, you son of a...!"


    Angelo fumed, mentally cursing James and his ancestors.


    Handling such a big scoop all on his own?


    If it went sideways, his newspaper would definitely go under.


    Finally, Angelo steeled himself.


    doet


    "Better to take a big swing than do nothing! If this story blows up, be the top dog in Devonport''s news scene!"


    With all the confidential info James had given him, once Sophie was in the clear, she''d have to thank him.


    With that in mind, Angelo headed back to his room to sift through the exclusive materials.


    James had sent him all of ire''s stic surgery records, her overseas identity, and details about her birth and biological parents.


    After piecing it all together, Angelo penned a lengthy expose to call out the fraud. Half an hourter-


    "Please! Have mercy! We were just hired to do a job!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1326

    "Colby! This isn''t our problem!"


    "We''re pulling the news right now, pulling it!"


    ...


    Colby lounged on a sofa off to the side, checked his watch, and said, "Ten minutes."


    "You hear that? Ten minutes! Pull the news immediately, or you''ll regret it!"


    Colby''s crew gave the newspaper publishers a menacing look.


    The publishers were cornered, crouching in fear.


    "No need to scare them, folks. I''m always approachable and easy to talk to."


    Colby raised his hand, and his crew stepped back.


    Approachable? Easy to talk to?


    Did these words have anything to do with Colby?


    The publishers exchanged nervous nces.


    They all wanted to keep breathing a bit longer.


    Eventually, they scrambled for their phones, alerting theirpanies to halt everything immediately.


    Ten minutester, Colby checked the news page, and once all the negative stories about Sophie were gone, he said, "You guys handle the rest. I don''t want to see another word about this." "Don''t worry, Colby, we get it. We won''t let any more fake news slip through!"


    "Yeah, absolutely, no more of this stuff!"


    "Please, Colby, let us head back now!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ...


    Voices around him rose and fell.


    Colby finally stood up, waving a hand.


    His team let the newspaper publishers go.


    "Boss, everything else is squared away, and thepany''s got a PR strategy in ce. ire doesn''t stand a chance."


    "Good."


    Colby nodded.


    His thoughts were all on Sophie.


    This was


    ¨¤ piece of cake for themt


    he just didn''t want Sophie


    g over it.


    "Let''s head back."


    "Got it."


    As soon as Colby got into the car, a notification popped up on his phone.


    The headline read, "#Fake Heiress Goes to Extremes for Socialite Status, including stic Surgery and Fabricating a Tragic Backstory!#"


    Colby went


    swney


    o detail about how ire et


    stic surgery to pose


    as a Russell family heiress


    belongs to en. kitim


    It even came with before-and-after photos and exposed her overseas identity information.


    "Boss, do we need to do anything about this?"


    With this news out, ire''s fake heiress act was officially busted.


    Logically, they could sit back now.


    Colby stared at the news, silent for a moment, his brow furrowing deeper.


    Later that afternoon, over at the Burke Estate.


    Sophie slowly woke up, feeling something warm in her hand. Turning her head, she saw Colby sitting there beside her.


    Maybe he was just wiped out, as Colby hadn''t noticed she was awake, but their fingers were stillced together. Seeing this, Sophie draped a nket over Colby.


    Colby opened his eyes, his look softening as he gazed at Sophie, "Feeling any better? I made some porridge. Want a bit?" Sophie shook her head, "Not really hungry."


    "Alright, I''ll whip up some of your favorite snacks-eating will help you bounce back faster."


    Sophie asked softly, "Colby, did you find those old newspapers?"


    Faced with Sophie, Colby found himself at a loss for words, despite having rehearsed it all in his head.


    In the end, he simply said, "No."

 Chapter 1327

    Seeing no old newspapers around, Sophie''s heart sank like a stone. She could still vividly recallst night-how she had made her way up to the attic on the third floor, breaking the door open with a hammer. She had seen the familiar bed, the children''s toys, and those old newspapers piled up like a mountain. Every scene was so clear, it hardly felt like a dream at all. "Those old newspapers must''ve been bought up by someone. After the kidnapping incident that rocked the Aldridge family, they burned all those papers," Colby said. "With their influence, if they wanted something gone, it would disappear without a trace." "Yeah, I guess you''re right..." Sophie replied. But why would anyone stack heaps of old newspapers in an attic? She shook her head, unable to shake the feeling. "I still want to check out the attic on the third floor."


    Seeing it for herself was the only way she''d feel at ease.


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," Colby said, helping Sophie up from the bed.


    As they opened the door, they found Rick standing there. He handed Sophie a set of keys. "Ms. Sophie, I''ve found the keys to the attic. Let me take you there." "Okay," Sophie nodded and headed up to the third floor.


    Once Rick unlocked the door, a musty smell mixed with dust hit them in the face. Already feeling under the weather, Sophie winced at the odor.


    Inside, the room was filled with old clocks and furniture, clearly relics from another era. None of it matched what she remembered from the night before.


    "Ms. Sophie, what made you suddenly want to check the attic?" Rick asked. "There''s not much to see here, just some old furniture from the previous head of the Aldridge family. The master never wanted to throw them out but didn''t like them either, so they got stored away. It''s dusty in there; better not to go in."


    "Looks like... it was just a dream after all," Sophie sighed, deciding not to enter. She turned to Rick and said, "Sorry to trouble you. I guess I was just curious."


    "Ms. Sophie, it''s no trouble at all. It''s just an attic," Rick replied, closing the door again.


    Colby chimed in, "Anything else you feel like doing? I''m here with you."


    "I''m feeling a bit tired, just want to get some rest," Sophie admitted.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll take you back," Colby said, and Sophie nodded.


    Rick watched as Colby and Sophie left, then locked the attic door again, hoping Ms. Sophie wouldn''t start questioning things again.


    Downstairs, Jenna and Adler were peeking from the hallway, watching the scene unfold. Seeing Colby help Sophie down, Jenna called out, "Sophie, I heard you had a fever. Feeling better now?"


    "Much better, thanks," Sophie replied. "Jenna, Mr. Adler, did you hear anythingst night...?" "Nope, we were out like a light, didn''t hear a thing!" Jenna answered almost too quickly.


    Adler jumped in, "Yeah, yeah, slept like logs. Heard from Odie you were shouting in the middle of the night, but we didn''t catch a thing! You''ve probably been really stressedtely."


    "...Yeah, guess so," Jenna added with a forced smile.


    Noticing Jenna and Adlerward


    attempts at acting, Colby said


    casually, "Let''s head back to the


    room for a bit. I''ll warm up some porridge for you."

 Chapter 1328

    "Alright."


    Sophie didn''t catch on to anything unusual.


    It wasn''t until Colby saw Sophie safely to her room that he returned, looking serious.


    "Adler, you need to keep an eye on your girlfriend," Colby said with a stern look.


    Jenna, hands on her hips, shot back, "Colby! I''m your sister!"


    "If you''re my sister, you should be looking out for your sister-inw, not letting her stress out."


    Jenna''s confidence melted away at Colby''s words. "I was just a bit anxious, okay?"


    Adler, trying to sound serious, chimed in, "Colby, that''s no way to talk to your sister! Even I wouldn''t dare speak to her like that!" "Breaking news, everyone!" Sandy burst out of her room, waving her phone. "Have you guys seen this? It''s blowing up everywhere!"


    "What are you talking about?" Adler and Jenna exchanged confused looks.


    They''d been so wrapped up in Sophie''s issues all day that they hadn''t noticed anything online.


    "You''ve got to be kidding! You missed this huge news?"


    Sandy pointed at her phone screen, "Earlier today, ire was iming she was the Russell family''s heiress. Then, within an hour, it vanished from the trending topics! Right after, an article popped up about a fake heiress getting stic surgery to impersonate someone. It''s all here in detail!" "Let me see that," Jenna said, grabbing Sandy''s phone.


    Sure enough, the screen showed details of ire''s past stic surgery abroad.


    "So she really did have surgery," Jenna mused. "Seems like it didn''t turn out well, or she''d look exactly like her."


    Just then, Odie stepped out of his room, looking tired fromck of sleep, the chatter outside making it even harder to rest.


    "Can you guys take this inside?" Odie asked, his expression cold.


    "Hang on, Mr. Odie, check this out," Jenna said, handing him the phone. "The clinic where ire had he surgery is one of the Mintons See, the logo''s right there." N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Odie, not aware of the buzz outside, took the phone and saw the


    before-and-after photo ne


    each stamped with the Mintons'' emblem.


    Odie''s brows knit together as he examined it.


    "What''s the deal, Mr. Odie? Can you ess the records?" Adler asked, anxious.


    Odie''s face darkened. "There''s something fishy about these photos."


    Jenna was caught off guard. "What do you mean? The evidence is right there."


    Colby frowned too, feeling a wave of unease. Odie exined, "The document ims ire had surgeryst January, costing over a million Such high-profile client information is top-secret and shouldn''t leak Plus there''d only be two sets of these photos: one in the clinic''s archive and one with the client. ire wouldn''t release them herself. The only ones who could are the Mintons'' top brass."


    Adler was puzzled, "Is Harold secretly helping us?"


    Colby''s expression turned icy, his voice edged with caution. "No, they''re setting us up, and we''ve walked right into it."

 Chapter 1329

    In the afternoon, ire''s big reveal hit the inte like a storm. The earlier piece using her of having stic surgery? Well, it got traced right back to Emerging News, apany Sophie had bought out. This set off a wave of spection online, with folks thinking SophieN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    was trying to tarnish ire''s image because she saw her as a threat.


    But you know what? The truth has a way ofing out. ire shot down the rumors with ease, and people only became more convinced she was the real deal, the genuine heiress.


    Over at the Burke Estate, the tension was almost palpable.


    "I-I didn''t mean any harm... I just wanted to help Ms. Sophie, didn''t realize..." Angelo stammered, the weight of his blunder starting to sink in. His mind was a whirl. Everyone knew James was head over heels for Sophie, so why would he pass Angelo bogus information? Was everything James did for Sophie just a sham? Angelo couldn''t believe he ever thought that guy was on the level!


    Jenna chimed in, "Panicking won''t help now. We''ve walked right into their trap. We need a n to make ire slip up and show her true self!"


    Adler nodded, "Exactly! ire and Sophie looking so alike? No way that''s just a fluke. I bet the stic surgery thing is true, but they''ve mixed in enough lies to confuse everyone."


    "Typical business tactics," Odie added with a shrug. "Create a scandal to get attention, then clear it up, pulling stunts to solidify the brand image. So next time something like this crops up, folks will doubt it."


    "It''s all on me!" Angelo groaned, smacking his forehead. "I was a fool not to double-check the info I got!"


    "Mr. Angelo, where did you even get that intel?" Jenna asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "1..."


    Before Angelo could answer, Colby cut in coolly, "If they were setting a trap, they could''ve used any tactic." "True," Jenna agreed, worried. "So what''s our next move? We can''t just let them win, right?"


    "No way," Angelo replied firmly. "I''m going to fix this mess I made!"


    With that, Angelo headed upstairs, Sandy trailing behind him, clearly concerned for her brother.


    The living room felt icy with silence. Sophie walked out, catching sight of everyone huddled together, her brow the


    furrowing as she descende


    stairs. "What''s going on?"


    At her question, Jenna and Adler jumped to their feet.


    Sophie''s suspicion only deepened. "What happened?" she pressed, brows knitted. Colby stepped up beside her. "Nothing major. You should go rest; we''ve got this."


    "There''s definitely something up, isn''t there?" Sophie scanned the room, her gaze settling on Odie. "Mr. Odie, spill the beans. What''s going on?"


    Odie didn''t sugarcoat it. "ire''s imed her spot as the true heiress, and Angelo''s attempt to clear your name backfired. Now, everyone''s convinced ire''s legit and you''re just a panicked fake, scared of being found out."

 Chapter 1330

    "Odie! Why''d you have to spill the beans like that?"


    Jenna shot a fiery re at Odie, clearly frustrated.


    Odie shrugged it off with a cool, "Hey, I''m not one of your crew. I can say whatever I want, and you can''t stop me."


    "You!"


    Sophie''s brows knitted together as she heard Odie''s words. "So, you''ve been brainstorming a way to handle this all along?"


    Jenna quickly chimed in, "Sophie, you''re under the weather. Let us deal with it. You shouldn''t stress about it."


    "Exactly, Sophie. Just kick back and rx. We''ve got it covered!" Adler added, backing Jenna.


    Colby leaned in and whispered softly, "You just rest up now, leave the rest to me, alright?"


    Sophie, touched by his concern, ced Colby''s hand on her forehead. "Look, I''m all rested up. Fever''s gone. I can''t just snooze while you all are doing the heavy lifting. This involves me too."


    With a yful grin, Sophie continued, "And honestly, seeing ire prance around as the Russell family heiress really bugs me."


    Colby''s brows furrowed with worry, seeing Sophie so set on joining in.


    He didn''t want Sophie getting hurt again.


    Sophie shed him aforting smile. "Don''t worry, if I start feeling off, I''ll take a break."


    "...Alright."


    Colby agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    Sophie got the lowdown from Jenna and Adler about what was going on.


    Turns out, James had been parading ire around, hitting up two fancy parties in just as many days, dabbling in various events by day, and even hosting a press conference.  en


    ire had shot to fame in what seemed like no time.


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle at James''s audacious tactics.


    James was a big name, no doubt, and his knack for using her to hype up ire was seamless.


    No surprise someone like him was at the helm of Burke International, keeping the Burke family on top for so long.


    Sophie dered, "If they''re ying this game, we can''t just sit on the sidelines. They want to stir things up? Two can y at that game."


    "We''re gonna jump in too?" Jenna


    asked, looking puzzled. "How do we pull that off? Are we going to start proving you''re the real Russell family heiress?"


    "We should put the onus on them to prove they''re legit, not us," Sophie replied. "ire''s a phony, and fakes can''t produce real proof. Our evidence won''t withstand scrutiny, and neither will theirs. Let''s make ire prove herself. Then we''ll knock down her ims. Let''s see how she keeps up her charade as the Russell family heiress then."


    Meanwhile, over at Burke International-


    James watched as the online buzz surged, his face clouding over.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just then, his phone buzzed.


    The guy on the other end said, "Nicely done. That move was spot on."


    "ire''s facade won''tst. A phony can''t be genuine. I bet Sophie will make her move soon."


    "Don''t sweat it. We''ve hit our mark. Who can really tell true from false anyway?"


    The guy added, "But what about you? Using your sidekick like this, aren''t you afraid he might turn his back on you?"

 Chapter 1331

    "I only use people when they can help me reach my goals."


    James''s voice was icy. "If that''s all, I''m hanging up."


    "What if, one day, I ask you to take out Sophie? Would you?"


    The guy on the other end sounded like he was testing the waters, probing with curiosity.


    James responded tly, "She''s a woman who''s no longer in my life, so I won''t go easy on her." "Alright, remember you said that."


    The line went dead.


    James stared at the phone, now silent, then nced at a bunch of missed calls from Angelo.


    His brow furrowed deeply.


    Sophie...


    I hope you''re tougher than you look.


    Meanwhile, over at Burke Estate...


    Angelo was pacing like a cat on a hot tin roof, clearly frazzled.


    What the heck is happening?


    James, you jerk! Not answering your phone!


    Angelo tried calling James again, only to find himself blocked.


    "Darn it! I''m done trusting you!"


    With that, Angelo flung his phone aside. "You rat!"


    Sandy walked in just in time to catch this scene.


    She was taken aback. "Bro, what''s up with you?"


    Angelo''s face was clouded with frustration for a moment.


    When Sandy walked in, he pulled himself together. "It''s just this mess with Sophie that''s got me all wound up. It''s not your problem. I''ll work through it myself."


    "But I saw Sophie go


    downstairs


    earlier, and she seemed fine. She''s always got some trick up her sleeve and never lets anyone get the best


    of her Bro, you''re just looking out for her, don''t let it stress you out."


    Sandy tugged at Angelo''s sleeve, and he finally took a deep breath. "Alright, for you, I''ll drop it." "That''s the spirit."


    Sandy grinned. "Hey, how about I call Dad? He dotes on me, he''d definitely step in to help Sophie!"


    "Him? He''d be more likely to drag us back home than help. You''re dreaming."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "But..."


    Angelo was visibly irritated, gently nudging Sandy out of the room. "Enough, stop bugging me. I got myself into this mess, I''ll figure out how to help Sophie."


    "Bro!"


    Before Sandy could protest, Angelo had already mmed the door shut.


    Sandy stood outside, fuming.


    Meanwhile, Sophie was gearing up for a press conference that afternoon. Before she left, she lingered outside Gordon''s door, hesitating to go in. Eventually, Rick opened it from the inside.


    He looked surprised to see Sophie. "Ms. Sophie, what brings you here?"


    "Is Mr. Gordon awake?"


    Sophie peeked into the room, and Rick replied, "He''s up, but still pretty weak. Come on in."


    Rick stepped aside.


    Sophie walked in to see Gordon lying in bed, pale as a ghost, but with a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing her, Gordon said, "I hear the house has been quite the hubbub these days."


    "Sorry for disturbing your peace, Mr. Gordon."


    Gordon waved it off. "No big deal, no need to apologize."

 Chapter 1332

    As the conversation shifted, Gordon nced at Sophie and asked, "I heard from Rick that you checked out the attic on the third floor." "... Yeah, I did."


    "What did you find?"


    Sophie lowered her eyes and replied, "Just some old stuff. I''m sorry, Mr. Gordon, it was just a spur-of-the-moment decision."


    Gordon didn''t push further. Instead, he eyed her snow-white satin dress and said, "Ms. Sophie, dressed like that, are you going somewhere?"


    "There''s a press conference. I''ve got some things to sort out."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gordon gave a gentle smile, "I''ve caught wind of the buzz online. It''s nothing major. If you ever need the Aldridge family to step in, I can arrange for that."


    "If it''s not a big deal, I can handle it myself. No need to trouble you, Mr. Gordon."


    "Mr. Gordon... take care of yourself. I''ll be heading out now."


    "Alright."


    Gordon nodded.


    Sophie took a few steps toward the door but hesitated.


    Seeing her pause, Gordon asked, "Ms. Sophie, is there something else on your mind?"


    "I... had a dream."


    "A dream?"


    "In it, it felt like I had lived with the Aldridge family for a while. I saw the attic on the third floor; it was like a beautiful princess room. There was a gentle big brother who would stay by my side and tell me stories." Sophie wanted to ask if Gordon knew anything about it. Or if he was that person.


    But when she turned back, Gordon''s face still held a gentle smile. He said, "Just a dream, Ms. Sophie. You''re reading too much into it. I don''t think we met when we were kids."


    "... Yeah, it was just a dream. I must be overthinking."


    Sophie felt a bit relieved. If Mr. Gordon himself said he hadn''t seen her, then surely it was just a dream.


    After Sophie left, the smile on Gordon''s face slowly vanished.


    "Sir, you should get some rest."


    "Yes."


    Gordon leaned back against the bed, murmuring, "Yes, it''s time to rest."


    Rick, observing this, felt a pang of sympathy. Mr. Gordon was the one who truly understood Ms. Sophie, yet he always chose to keep his


    d. Every polite exchange


    seemed to pull them further apart.


    A "Mr. Gordon" here, a "Ms. Sophie" there, as if they were just they were just temporary


    if


    Ders thrown together b chance. Content be there


    Outside the Burke Estate, Sophie nced towards Gordon''s room before getting into the car.


    Since her illness, something about the vast Burke Estate felt oddly familiar to her.


    "Sophie, let''s hit the road."


    Colby opened the car door for her.


    Sophie nodded and climbed in.


    "Come on, Sophie, show them what you''ve got at the press conference!"


    "Absolutely! Show them the spirit of the Russell family heiress!"


    Adler and Jenna chimed in, making Sophie chuckle, "We''re not going to war, you guys are overdoing it."


    Adler quipped, "Who says we aren''t? This is the battlefield! You''re the warrior with a rifle!"


    Jenna added, "I heard James and ire are doing a ribbon-cutting at the newly opened Lewis Inc next door. Sophie, hosting the press conference right next to them, is definitely stirring the pot!"

 Chapter 1333

    "Since James and ire want to y games, let''s join in on the fun," Sophie said with a yful glint in her voice.


    The car pulled up to the Regent Hotel, where a swarm of reporters was already gathered, cameras ready. As soon as Sophie and Colby stepped out, the shbulbs lit up like fireworks.


    "Ms. Sophie! Can youment on the online buzz about the real and fake heiress? Any truth to it?"


    "Is ire really the true heiress of the Russell family?"


    "Did you orchestrate an online smear campaign against ire?"


    The questions came fast and sharp, each reporter eager to get a scoop from Sophie. But she remained silent, while Colby, standing beside her, shot them a frosty re. That one look was enough to make the reporters pause, a chill running down their spines. Adler announced, "The press conference is about to start! Feel free to ask your questions there. Sophie will address them all!"


    Adler was well-connected and respected among the media, so with his assurance, the reporters filed into the hotel without causing a scene.


    Meanwhile, over at the Lewis Inc. building, James stood by the window, watching the hustle and bustle at the Regent Hotel. His gaze was intense.


    Just then, Colt walked in, "Mr. Burke, everything''s set. The reporters are here. Ready to cut the ribbon?"


    "Not yet. Let''s hold off a bit," James replied.


    "Really? Wait for what?"


    "Didn''t you notice Sophie and Colby are here? This is a showdown."


    "So, what''s the n?"


    "We need to draw their reporters over to our side."


    "But they might be thinking the same thing."


    "Then let''s see who ys their cards better."


    ire walked in, gracefully d in a gold-trimmed evening gown, exuding elegance and poise. Her


    face, strikingly simr to Sophie''s et


    bore a subtle smile. "Burke


    International is the big yer in Devonport. Letting them steal the show would be embarrassing," she said.


    "Ms. ire," Colt greeted. ire arched an eyebrow, clearly not fond of the address. "It''s Mrs. Burke now," she corrected, sliding beside James and taking his arm with a hint mischief, "James, don''t hold back."


    "I never go easy on my rivals," James replied coolly.


    Back at the press conference, Sophie and Colby were inside the venue. The reporters had settled, but then their phones buzzed simultaneously.


    "Major scoop next door? What about here?"


    "James and ire are across the street. Burke''s got a grand opening and some big news!"


    "That sounds juicier than a rification. Let''s head over there!"


    The journalists whispered among themselves and soon, the room emptied.


    Jenna, fuming as she watched the exodus, stomped her foot. "That James ying dirty like this!" SheN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    hed over to Sophie, "Sophie, what now? They''re all gone!"


    "Don''t sweat it," Sophie said calmly.

 Chapter 1334

    Sophie kept her cool, not a trace of panic on her face. James''s moves were all too familiar, nothing she hadn''t anticipated.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Big news? Who says we''re short of that?" Sophie quipped. "News thrives on sensationalism, on who drops the juiciest scoop. And trust me, we''ve got an ace up our sleeve."


    "Ace? Who might that be?" Jenna asked, just as Angelo''s voice rang out from the hallway: "Who else but me?"


    Jenna spun around, startled to find Angelo had slipped in unnoticed. Adler chimed in, "Mr. Angelo, what brings you here?"


    "Here to lend Sophie a hand, of course!" Angelo replied with a flourish, snapping his fingers as a procession of reporters from Emerging News filed in, all part of Angelo''s extensivework.


    Among them were retired super paparazzi, the kind who''d broken some of the industry''s biggest stories, and former magazine editors who''d set sales records. This was the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of journalism, armed with top-tier resources. Angelo confidently dered, "Each of these folks is a heavyweight in journalism, not someone you can just call up. Now that they''re here, I bet every other reporter in town will flock over."


    Jenna and Adler couldn''t help but give Angelo a nod of approval. In Devonport, pulling off something like this was Angelo''s specialty.


    Just then, Sandy strolled in, carrying herself with the assurance of someone who knew her turf. "The Pord family rules the overseas scene. Digging up dirt on ire? Easy peasy. Here''s everything I dug up on her."


    Sandyid the stack of documents before Jenna and Adler. Jenna was taken aback, "How did you get all this so quickly?"


    "The socialite scene overseas is a


    small world. ire ims she was adopted by the Lewis family, but staying hidden for over a decade? Unlikely. My pals would definitely know her."


    Sandy continued, "Thetest scoop? Not only has no one heard of a Lewis family daughter, but after some deep digging into the


    cosmetic surgery circles and


    chatting with the Mintons'' leal


    surgeon, we found ire ha@some


    work done. Just six months ago, in fact. This was her original face."


    Sandy spread the evidence on the table. The photo showed a beautiful woman, sharing a slight


    yelizzet


    resemnce to Sophie. It was only after the nose and mouth adjustments that she looked about seventy to eighty percent like Sophie.


    Jenna and Adler were floored. Adler remarked, "Who would''ve thought? The two least expected to get things done pulled through brilliantly!"


    "Never underestimate me! The Pord family isn''t just a pretty facade," Sandy said, handing the documents to Sophie with pride.


    Sophie, scanning through the papers, couldn''t help but smile. Now, she was eager to see what tricks James and ire had left to woo the reporters.


    Meanwhile, over at Lewis Inc., the buzz was palpable.


    "Did you hear? Mr. Thompson''s just next door!"


    "No way! The Mr. Thompson who retired but unearthed loads of celebrity dirt?"


    "Absolutely! I heard Mr. Liu''s crew and the legendary Weekly''s Editor-in-Chief, Mr. Zhang, are all camped out next door!"

 Chapter 1335

    ire was backstage getting a quick touch-up on her makeup when she heard a ruckus outside. She frowned and asked, "What''s going on at the entrance?"


    "Ms. ire, it looks like the reporters have all headed next door."


    "Next door?"


    ire stood up and nced over the venue. Sure enough, only a few cameramen were left, and the entertainment reporters had all vanished.


    "Where did everyone go? Why''d they suddenly rush next door?"


    ire''s tone had a hint of reproach. The ribbon-cutting ceremony was just five minutes away. If Sophie had managed to lure everyone away with some clever trick, their event would be empty. "James! Where''s James?"


    ire could barely keep her temper in check as she searched for him, but James was nowhere to be seen. With such a mess on their hands, where could he have gone? If there were no reporters for the ceremony, their decision tounch thepany today would be pointless.


    "Ms. ire! I found out what''s going on. Apparently, Sophie managed to get some big names from the news world to show up, and the entertainment reporters caught wind and dashed over there!" "What? Sophie had this all nned?"


    ire was caught off guard. She figured Sophie would be overwhelmed by the whole real and fake heiress drama. But Sophie''s calm demeanor suggested she wasn''t fazed at all. Maybe those rumors about her being sick at the Burke Estate were just a front. As ire mulled this over, James came down the stairs. The moment she saw him, ire rushed over. "Why are you justing down now? Do you know what Sophie''s done..."


    "I''m aware."


    James, unlike ire, was calm. "The people Sophie invited aren''t just anyone. This time, you''ll have to concede."


    Hearing James tell her to concede made ire clench her fists. It was her first face-off with Sophie, and she wasn''t ready to back down.


    Seeing ire''s defiance, James leaned in and whispered, "Fake is fake. You need to know your ce."


    ire bit her lip at his words. James had already started to lead others away.


    Meanwhile, Sophie, noticing the reporters had all gathered at her


    venue, checked her watch. Thet


    timing was perfect. A subtle smile crossed her face.


    With a light smile, Sophie announced, "We can begin now."


    Sophie and Colby stepped to the center of the venue. Cameras shed continuously, capturing their every move.


    Sophie addressed the crowd, "I believe everyone has heard the rumors online about the real and fake heiress. Today, I''m here to clear it all up."


    "Ms. Sophie! Rumor has it you''re not the true heiress of the Russell family but a stand-in. What do you have to say about that?"


    "Such obvious fake news-I trust everyone here can see through it. I, Sophie, am indeed the rightful heiress of the Russell family."


    Sophie''s deration caused a buzz


    among ire


    e crowd. Just yesterday,N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    also announced her own im as the true heiress. So who was telling the truth?  Sophie continued, "I don''t believe Ms. ire can prove she''s the real heiress There''s no evidence to back her im. In fact, we''ve done some digging and found some information about Miss ire."

 Chapter 1336

    The big screen lit up with a detailedparison of ire''s before-and-after photos, showing everything from her consultation dates to follow-up appointments, and the final results of her cosmetic surgery, right alongside snapshots of her old life. It even included info about her so-called adoptive father, the CEO of the Lewis family''s global empire. Every detail was spelled out, leaving no doubt that ire was a phony heiress. Right then, a reporter piped up, "There''s some buzz that today''s Emerging News article might be fake. Was Ms. Sophie behind it?"


    Angelo was ready to jump in, but Sophie just smiled and said, "That article was written by a friend trying to clear my name. They got the info from a third party and didn''t double-check it. My friend fell for their scheme. If anyone wants more details, catch me after the press conference. I''ll hand out some documents showing what tricks this third party used and their real agenda."


    Sophie wasn''t just hinting; she was calling out the lies outright. Her message couldn''t be clearer: James set them up.


    Seeing this, another journalist asked, "So how can Ms. Sophie prove she''s the true Russell family heiress?"


    "This Ms. ire says she''s the Russell heiress, which puzzled me since Russell Enterprises tanked a year ago and got folded into my S Corporation. I''m not sure what Ms. ire''s ying at. But since she''s iming to be the heiress, she should back it up with evidence, rather than me proving myself. Don''t you agree?"


    With a slight smile, Sophie added, "I''veid out the stic surgery evidence for everyone to dig into. As for Ms. ire... I hope she can show some solid proof of her identity. If not, I''ll see her and Burke International in court to get my reputation back."


    With that, Sophie stood up, wrapping up the press conference, "If this drama keeps up, I''ll take it to court."


    She turned and left, with Colby close behind, keeping watch.


    The reporters had a ton more questions, but Angelo''s team held them back, saying, "You can ask us anything. We''ve got the original documents from Ms. Sophie


    Angelo had already printed a hundred copies of the info Sandy gave them, betting it''d be viral online and in weekly mags by tomorrow. ire being outed as a fake heiress was solid as a rock. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Adler and Jenna were jittery in the audience. When Sophie wrapped up quickly, Jenna asked, "Is it all sorted?" Sophie gave a wry smile, "Not even close."


    "But doesn''t everyone now think ire''s a fake heiress?"


    "Their aim isn''t to make ire a genuine heiress, but to blow her up in infamy. You know the saying, any publicity is good publicity... This new Lewis Inc. is going to keep us on our toes."

 Chapter 1337

    Inside Lewis Corporation.


    "James didn''t lift a finger to help me! He''s totally pretending to be on our side! Boss, today''s fiasco is on him!" ire pointed usatorily at James.


    James barely furrowed his brow, but it was enough to show his annoyance.


    The man behind the desk, sharp in his suit and polished shoes, sat with a white mask hiding his face, emotions unreadable. In a deep voice, he asked, "Is that true?"


    James, faced with the usation, let out a cold chuckle. "These amateur moves can''t topple Sophie''s position in Devonport. With Colby and Gordon backing her, as long as they''re around, Sophie''s S Corporation is rock solid, a match for both you and me."


    His eyes shifted to ire. "Pardon my bluntness, but she''s useless. Aside from looking a bit like Sophie, she''s got nothing going for her."


    "You!" ire''s eyes zed with fury at James, ready to explode, but she held back because of the man beside her.


    "James, you''re still hung up on Sophie, aren''t you? You couldn''t bring yourself to go after her. How else would they have gotten my intel so fast? You must''ve leaked it!"


    "Enough!" The man cut in sharply. "ire, you''re done here. Get out!"


    His voice carried a natural authority that made ire shiver. She could stir trouble in front of the boss, but when he spoke, she had toply.


    Suppressing her anger, ire said, "Yes, boss," and walked out.


    Now it was just the man and James in the office.


    James looked at him. "If you doubt me, I can prove my loyalty."


    "How would you do that?"


    "I''ll take her out myself."


    The man stood up,ughing, and pped James on the shoulder. "No need to go that far."


    "Why not?"


    "Sophie''s got her uses, as do the heirs of the four big families. The treasu behind Devonport needs


    them to unlock it. We just sit back and enjoy the spoils."


    "What exactly is this Devonport treasure?"


    The man paused, looking at James thoughtfully. "When the timees, you''ll find out."


    Meanwhile, over at Burke Estate-Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rick swung open the door. "Sir, the info you gathered this morning got leaked to Ms. Sandy, and Mr. Angelo took the person you hired. That''s settled now. ire won''t stir much trouble, but whoever''s backing her..."


    "Must''ve shown their face by now."


    Gordon, calm and collected, looked at the chessboard in front of him. "I''ve been ying this game a long time, finally flushed out the mastermind. Sophie must be crucial to them; otherwise, they wouldn''t pull such a dumb stunt with a fake heiress to try and slip into the four families."


    "But what makes Ms. Sophie so special?"


    Gordon didn''t answer, his eyes deep and mysterious.

 Chapter 1338

    Her special qualities were a mystery to most, but he knew them inside out.


    "Sir, should we show some gratitude to Mr. Burke?"


    "It''s probably best to steer clear of him right now."


    Gordon said, "If they''re hoping to cash in on our efforts, let''s give them what they want and find the treasure''s hiding spot for them."


    "Won''t that just throw Devonport into a bigger mess?"


    "Devonport''s already in chaos."


    Gordon frowned, "I intend to stir the pot a bit more in this uproar."


    As night settled in, Sophie and the crew returned to Burke Estate.


    Rick greeted them warmly, "Ms. Sophie, Colby."


    "Rick, what''ve you been up to?"


    Jenna approached, noticing Rick juggling a bunch of old, dusty scrolls.


    Rick chuckled, "Oh, these? They''re old maps of the town, from decades ago. The boss said they needed some airing out to lose that musty smell, so I thought I''dy them out in the sun tomorrow morning." "Maps of the old town?" Angelo perked up, "I''d love to take a look!"


    "Seriously, bro? You want to see everything, even if it''s covered in dust!"


    "Just a peek! These old things can be worth a fortune!"


    Seeing Angelo''s eagerness, Rick obliged, "Alright, I''ll spread them out. Feel free to check them out, but watch out for the dust."


    "Awesome, let''s see!"


    Angelo admired the scrolls like they were hidden gems.


    "They say the Aldridge family''s got loads of treasures, and now I''ve finally seen it with my own eyes."


    Angelo rubbed his hands, excited.


    As Rickid out the scrolls, they showed the town from decades past.


    Devonport was already developing back then, but nothing like it is now.


    The old town, aside from the central area, was a patchwork of wastnds and rice fields.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Wow, this is ancient."


    Angelo remarked, "Was Devonport really this underdeveloped back then?"


    "What are you going on about?¡± Adler gave Angelo a yful smack, "Devonport''s economic boom is recent. I can''t believe it was this rough back then. Rick, you sure you didn''t grab the wrong map?"


    "This shows the old town before development. There were mountains behind and the sea in front, with


    loads of small fishing viges by the coast."


    Rick pointed to the map, "Back then, the Aldridge family had a massive project to move mountains." "Move mountains?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "You''re saying these mountains were dug out?"


    "Exactly."


    Rick exined, "A century ago, the old town''s infrastructure was poor, and the surrounding mountains made transport difficult. So, they funded a project to remove the mountains. The Aldridge family owned them, and moving them paved the way for the business empire they have today."


    Sophie pointed at some numbers on the map, "What do these numbers mean?" "They''re coordinates."


    Rick replied, "Devonport''s geographical coordinates."


    "Latitude 31¡ã North, Longitude 121o East."


    Sophie murmured, as if piecing together a puzzle.


    Jenna noticed Sophie''s puzzlement, "Sophie, what''s up?"


    Adler also asked, a bit baffled, "Yeah, it''s just coordinates. Did you stumble onto something?"

 Chapter 1339

    Sophie noticed that everyone''s eyes were on her. She furrowed her brow and asked, "Remember that ledger we talked about?" "Yeah, of course."


    "Other than the usual stuff, it was just filled with numbers."


    Sophie mused, "If those four ledgers are actually a treasure map, could those numbers be geographical coordinates?"


    Jenna chimed in, "So many coordinates, though. Seems kinda far-fetched."


    Colby, with a serious look, replied, "It''s possible."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Adler was curious, "What makes you say that?"


    Colby exined, "Latitude 31¡ã North, Longitude 120¡ã East is a key point for Devonport, but Devonport has its own specific coordinates too."


    Sophie added, "Devonport sits between Longitude 120¡ã52¡ä and 122¡ã12¡ä East, and Latitude 30¡ã40¡ä and 31¡ã53'' North. Don''t those numbers, 120 and 30, ring a bell?"


    Jenna pped her hands, "Those numbers popped up in the ledger all the time, and they were even highlighted in red!"


    "What if they point to locations centered around Devonport''s downtown?"


    "30...120..." Jenna murmured, "That means it''s gotta be that mountain."


    She pointed to a mountain range just outside town, where the numbers 130, 1201 were specifically marked.


    "But hasn''t that mountain been ttened?" Jenna asked skeptically.


    "Just because the mountain''s gone doesn''t mean there''s no treasure underground. Remember the old tale about the royal family hiding their treasure there?" Sophie mentioned. "The Aldridge family poured a lot of money into something back then. If it wasn''t for fixing up a spy station, maybe they were moving the mountain."


    "Really? Have we actually found the treasure''s spot?" Jenna''s excitement was contagious.


    Even Sandy, who had been listening quietly, was hooked. Treasure hunting! The kind of thing you only see in movies and TV shows right? How could anyone resist?


    As they were getting excited about their discovery, Rick shed a sly smile, his eyesnding on Timothy, who was eavesdropping from a corner. Rick''s smile grew wider.


    "Colby, how about we head there tomorrow?" Sophie suggested, taking Colby''s hand.


    Colby nodded, "Sure thing."


    "I wanna go too!" Angelo and Sandy eximed, their enthusiasm bubbling over at the thought of the treasure hunt. Who wouldn''t wanna join in?


    Jenna


    cer, also curious,


    the


    "Count us in! Going into is risky, so let''s bring


    a crew."  et toet


    Sophie agreed, "Alright, let''s do this together."


    "Yay! Treasure hunt, here wee!" Sandy cheered, absolutely thrilled.


    They were so caught up in the excitement that they didn''t notice Timothy slip away.


    Sophie nced toward the corner, her eyes clouded with doubt.


    Later, back in their room, Sophie turned to Colby, "Don''t you think this is all a bit too easy?"


    "Did you notice something odd?"


    "Rick seemed to drop those hints on purpose," Sophie frowned. "Could it be a trap by Mr. Gordon?" "Could be," Colby replied, almost sure.


    Sophie frowned, "I have a gut feeling we''ll soon find out who''s behind all this."

 Chapter 1340

    The uing trip to the mountains tomorrow didn''t promise to be a walk in the park.


    Colby noticed that Sophie seemed a bit on edge, so he stepped up, took her hand, and reassured her, "Hey, don''t worry. I''ll make sure we''ve got enough people with us to keep everyone safe." "Alright," Sophie replied without a second thought.


    It was clear they needed to be fully prepared for anything.


    Later that evening, Sophie knocked on Gordon''s door.


    "Come on in," Gordon replied in a t tone.


    Sophie walked in and found Gordon deep in a game of chess, the room dimly lit, casting all sorts of eerie shadows.


    "Mr. Gordon," she began.


    "I know what you''re about to ask," Gordon looked up and said. "You''re curious about who''s pulling the strings here, right?"


    Sophie furrowed her brow and asked, "Is there really treasure in that mountain?"


    "I honestly don''t know," Gordon admitted, making Sophie frown even more. "You don''t know?"


    "That mountain was ttened by our ancestors over five years, decades ago. Since then, it''s just been sitting there, neglected and overgrown. It''s nothing but an old mountain path now. I''ve had people search it, but they came up empty-handed."


    "So, Mr. Gordon, you''ve suspected all along that the mountain might hide a treasure?" Sophie challenged. "You know so many secrets, yet you keep so much to yourself. Mr. Gordon, seventy percent of what you say seems to be smoke and mirrors. I can''t figure out what''s real and what''s not. Are you going to put us in danger, or are we just pieces in your grand game?"


    Hearing this, Gordon paused mid-move.


    "I respect you, Mr. Gordon, but that doesn''t mean I''m ready to be your pawn. I don''t want to be controlled," Sophie dered, turning on her heel and leaving his room.


    Gordon looked down at the chess


    piece in his hand and gave a faint


    smile, though it felt like a knife went through his heart, leaving him breathless.


    Eventually, he ced the piece back on the board.


    Not wanting to be manipted... that awareness is invaluable.


    The next morning, everyone was up with the sun.


    The drive from there to the outskirts would take a good two hours.


    Adler, behind the wheel, was worn out, but everyone else was buzzing with excitement.


    "Why am I always the one driving?" Adler grumbled.


    This time he was driving


    ve


    with Jenna riding shotgun, and Sophie and Colby in the back, followed by Sandy and Angelo.


    "Because you''re the best driver we''ve got," Jennaughed. "If you''re fed up, I can take overter!"


    "Let''s not, it''s a mountain road. Better if I drive," Adler insisted.


    From the rearview mirror, he noticed


    i esietly in the back , we''re almost the


    Why the gloomy face?"


    t


    Sophie shook herself from her thoughts and realized everyone was looking at her.


    "It''s nothing... just feeling a bit uneasy," she admitted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna chimed in, "No need to worry. Didn''t you see those two vans trailing us? They''re full of Colby''s guys!"


    Angelo''s eyes went wide, "Vans for folks? Whose bright idea was that?"


    Jenna chuckled, "It''s to keep a low profile. Ever seen anyone hauling people in vans before?"

 Chapter 1341

    Having already ventured into the mountains for over half an hour, everyone was teetering on the brink of exhaustion. "Whoa, what the heck!"


    Adler''s sudden shout jolted everyone back to reality. The car swerved sharply, then came to an unexpected halt, causing a chorus of screams. It took a moment for everyone to calm down inside the vehicle. Sandy, looking pale, snapped, "Do you even know how to drive? If not, let me take the wheel!"


    "Did we blow a tire?"


    Jenna was the first to open the door, with Adler right on her heels. Seeing them, the others got out of the car as well.


    Jenna inspected the tires and frowned. "We can''t go any further, this huge rock in the middle of the road is super dangerous."


    Adler chimed in, "You''d think the Aldridge family would take better care of their property. Can''t they at least keep the road clear?"


    Jenna rolled her eyes and retorted, "Yeah, right. There''s a gate at the road''s entrance that only the Aldridge family can open. Mr. Gordon mentioned no one''s been here in years. Who''s going to clear the road for you?" "Fair enough."


    Adler moved to the side, noting the road ahead was littered with debris, likely from the surrounding mountains.


    "I thought they actually leveled the mountain, but it looks like they never finished the job."


    Yet, the mountains stretched on seamlessly, without any sign of interruption.


    Sophie,paring thendscape to a map on her phone, said, "This should be the spot." "Here?"


    Sandy looked around disdainfully. "This ce is a total wastnd!"


    "Hey, we''re here to search for treasure, not have a pic," Adler remarked. "This is deep wilderness. Pray we don''t run into snakes or other critters. These wilds are probably crawling with them


    "Snakes? No way! I''m terrified of snakes!"


    Sandy ducked behind Angelo, pleading, "Can we go back now? I really want to go back!"


    "Even if we wanted to, it''s not an option now," Sophie said coolly, turning to Colby. "The car''s kaput.


    Call the Aldridge family for another ride."


    "Alright."


    Colby quickly set aside his tools and dialed Rick''s number. Rick promptly arranged for the Aldridge family to send another vehicle.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Colby informed everyone, "It''ll take at least two hours for them to reach us from the Aldridge estate."


    "Let''s use these two hours to see if we can find anything unusual around here," Sophie suggested, piquing everyone''s interest. Treasure hunting! Who wouldn''t be excited?


    Standing next to Sophie, Colby asked, "See anything yet?"


    Sophie, scanning the surrounding mountains, furrowed her brows as fragments of thoughts danced through her mind.


    A childlike voice echoed in her head.


    "Where dragons lie, surrounded by hills and embraced by waters, lies the gathering of winds and the collection of energy."


    "One stands for challenges, two for


    harmony, three for thunder, four for gentle breezes dividing the center Five anchors the core, six touches the heavens, seven bes theke, eight turns into the mountain, and nine opens the gate."


    Sophie murmured this verse, catching the attention of the group who had started to wander off.


    Adler, puzzled, asked, "Sophie, what were you just mumbling?"

 Chapter 1342

    "Yeah, what''s all this talk about divisions and separations? Sounds like a bunch of mystical mumbo jumbo to me."


    Jenna was just as lost as everyone else when Sophie started her cryptic exnation.


    Seeing their puzzled faces, Sophie picked up a stone from a nearby bush and started sketching eight symbols on the ground.


    As she drew, she exined, "Three solid lines, three broken lines."


    On the ground appeared two opposing symbols: one with three unbroken lines and the other with three broken lines.


    "These solid lines represent the active force, and the broken lines represent the passive force," Sophie borated.


    She continued, "A hollow center surrounded by activity, and a full center surrounded by passivity."


    Sophie then added two more symbols: one with a passive line in the middle bordered by active lines, and another with an active line in the middle bordered by passive lines. "Whoa, isn''t this from the I Ching hexagrams?" Adler remarked, clearly impressed.


    Angelo and Sandy exchanged bewildered nces.


    "What hexagrams?" they wondered aloud.


    "Thunder looking up, Mountain covering the bowl, Lake with a missing top, Wind broken at the bottom," Sophie continued, drawing the final four symbols.


    Colby quickly grasped the meaning behind these hexagrams and chuckled, "Well, that makes sense,ing from the Russell family."


    The Russell family was known as one of the four great families, rich in poetry and strategic minds, and had a notable reputation even a century ago.


    Sophie gazed at the symbols she


    had drawn on the ground and said, "When I was a kid, I had to learn everything music, chess, painting, literature wouldn''t say I mastered the ssics, but I got the basics, especially the tricky I Ching. vaguely remember my dad often talking about it. He even had a special room with maps of mountain ranges hanging


    everywhere." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Adler was taken aback. "No wonder my dad used topare me to you back then. You really were a genius."


    "Not a genius, just that the Russell family has a ton of books, even more from my grandfather''s era," Sophie replied. "But once I moved in with my Uncle Perry, my studies started to fall behind." Jenna couldn''t hold back, "Falling behind? You got your master''s degree at seventeen."


    Sandy was equally shocked, "Seriously? You can get a master''s at seventeen?"


    "Anyway, back on track, these ancient hexagrams are split into two types: pre-heaven and post-heaven, and their differences are pretty significant," Sophie exined.


    "The pre-heaven hexagrams, said to


    be created by Fuxi, align with heaven, earth, thunder, wind, water, fire, mountain, andke. The story goes that Fuxi observed the sky''s patterns and the earth''sws, which led him to draw the pre-heaven. hexagrams representing the cycle of life, Later, King Wen of Zhou developed the post-heaven hexagrams while in prison,


    expanding them to sixty-four. This indirectly led to the discovery of the changing seasons, and the twenty-four sr terms we know today were figured out by ancient folks bit by bit. The post-heaven hexagrams, however, are a whole different ballgame."


    "How so?"


    "The pre-heaven hexagrams take a big-picture view of the rise and fall of everything, like looking at Earth from space, whereas the post-heaven


    hexagrams focus on Earth itsel


    Sophie said. "The post-heaven hexagrams are often used in feng shui and predicting human destiny. I have a feeling I''ve seen this terrain somewhere before."


    Sandy and Angelo looked at each other, almost in sync, and said, "We don''t get it. Not at all."

 Chapter 1343

    "You don''t need to understand everything, just find where the Heartstone is located."


    Angelo scratched his head, looking puzzled. "What''s the Heartstone?"


    "In the lore of elements, the Heartstone stands for fire, symbolizing the heart in the human body," Sophie exined. "This spot is surrounded by mountains and water, a perfect feng shui setup. The mountain ahead represents Earth, and the winding river in the middle symbolizes Water."


    Jenna crouched down, studying the map Sophie had sketched out. "So, judging by your diagram, the Heartstone should be right here, doesn''t it?"


    She pointed to the south.


    Everyone turned to look southward, where a once formidable mountain range had somehow be a clear path.


    Turns out, the Aldridge family''s original mountain-moving efforts hadnded right where the Heartstone should be.


    "But that can''t be right. It''s just barrennd here; there''s nothing. Could it actually be... underground?" Sandy shivered at the thought.


    The surface was already a mess; what could possibly be better underneath? No way was she going down there!


    Colby paused for a moment, then said, "Let''s go down and check it out."


    "Easy for you to say! How exactly are we supposed to do that?" Adler was already feeling a chill down his spine from Sophie''s exnation.


    Now with Colby suggesting they go underground, Adler felt like he was being sent on a one-way trip!


    Jenna chimed in, "I doubt the Aldridge family would''ve just left such a valuable treasure unguarded for us to stumble upon. They''ve probably checked it out already and found nothing."


    Sophie had been quiet all this while. But now, it seemed their only option was to venture down and see for themselves.


    As everyone moved forward, Jenna slowed her pace and fell in step beside Sophie.


    "Didn''t you say you couldn''t


    remember much from your childhood, Sophie?" Jenna


    swn.l


    whispered. "You seemed to recall things pretty clearly just now"


    Sophie shook her head softly.


    This whole trip feels strange, li "Maybe it''s just muscle memory


    on the brink of rememberingo something."


    "You..."


    I''m


    set


    Jenna hesitated, noticing Adler watching her. She finally said, "Don''t overthink it. It''s probably just lingering side effect of your illness."


    Sophie shook her head gently. "I wasn''t dwelling on it, Jenna. No need to worry about me."


    Jenna looked at Sophie but chose to say nothing more.


    Not far off, Timothy was using binocrs to peer ahead. "BOSS, they''ve gone in," he said to the person stepping out of the car.


    The man took the binocrs from Timothy and scanned the area.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, he spotted Sophie and the others making their way into the mountain.


    "Didn''t expect it to be here," he murmured, his voice low and gravelly.


    Just then, a few cars rolled up in their direction. ire and James stepped out, one after the other.


    ire approached the man. "Boss, should we head in now?"


    "No," he replied. "We''ll wait until the Russell girl figures out the exact spot. Then we make our move."


    James added, "Colby brought backup, and Harold''s crew is already there to keep them upied."


    "Good," the man sneered. "As soon as wey eyes on the treasure today, I n to take them all down in one swift blow."

 Chapter 1344

    Listening to the man''s words, James found himself absentmindedly spinning the ring on his finger, his eyes clouded with a mix of emotions.


    "We''ve found it! We''ve found it!" Adler suddenly shouted, and everyone rushed over to where he was pointing. It was an old, rusty chain, and whatevery beneath it gave off an unsettling vibe.


    "I''ll handle this!" Angelo jumped in, joining Adler as they both yanked at the chain with all their might. The chain seemed to growrger as they pulled, and soon, the ground shifted to reveal a hole about three square meters wide. "What is this?" Sandy asked, pointing at therge hole in the ground. It looked like it hadn''t been opened in ages, the air around it thick with a sense of history.


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s a tunnel," Jenna remarked. "Finding tunnels while digging through hills is nothing unusual, but what''s the Aldridge family doing with one? They weren''t nning on building a subway down here." "Let''s go down and check it out," Sophie suggested.


    "I''ll go first." Colby offered, taking Sophie''s hand.


    Sophie nodded, and Colby pulled out a shlight he''d brought along. Everyone followed him down the old staircase. As they descended, Sophie noticed the stairs nking a ramp in the middle, with faint tire marks still visible. "What''s bugging you, Sophie?" Jenna asked, noticing Sophie''s furrowed brow.


    "Oh, nothing." Sophie shook off her thoughts, and they all continued downward.


    Not far off, a man watched them descend and handed his binocrs to Timothy. "Get the crew ready, we''re heading down too."


    "Got it."


    Just as Sophie and her group reached the bottom, they navigated a long tunnel for about ten minutes until they stumbled upon a massive cavern. It was empty, stretching out for what seemed like hundreds of square meters.


    "No way, it''s empty!" Adler groaned, his legs feeling weak from the trek.


    Sophie nced at the outdated electric lights lining the tunnel walls. "This ce must''ve been cleared out ages ago."


    Angelo felt defeated. "But where''s the treasure? There''s absolutely nothing here!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After all this effort, where was the loot?


    "Colby! Where are your people?" Sophie suddenly had a worrying thought.


    Before Colby could respond, a swarm of people burst into the cavern James casually tossed something onto the ground nearby, and suddenly, the entire space lit up.


    Right behind them came a man in a sharp suit and mask. He surveyed the scene, and when he saw there was nothing of value, his expression turned icy.


    "BOSS..." Timothy began, but before he could finish, the man smacked him across the face. "You idiot!"


    More people rushed in, encircling James and his group in no time. The man locked eyes with James, who frowned back in confusion.


    Colby''s team was supposed to have blocked the outsiders, so how had this happened?


    "Mr. Burke, long time no see."


    From the throng, Odie and Jonah emerged, with Odie giving a cold, mocking grin. "I''m here to settle a score."

 Chapter 1345

    As Odie''s crew rolled in, the tension in the room thickened like a fog.


    "Just give it up," Odie said coolly, his voice carrying a chill that made the hair on the back of your neck stand up. "Your guys have been stopped by mine. They''re not getting in, and they sure can''t protect you." The man let out a coldugh. "So, after all this dancing around, it was a setup, huh? Like they say, the new waves push the old ones aside... But you really think I didn''te with a backup n?"


    Sophie felt her gut twist as she realized something was amiss.


    Before she could do anything, a gun barrel kissed the back of her head with its icy touch, sending her nerves into overdrive.


    Jenna''s voice cut through the air, furious and sharp. "Kiran! What are you doing?"


    Odie''s face turned stormy in an instant.


    Kiran''s face was a mask of calm, the earlier panic reced by a smirk that suggested he was enjoying the show.


    "Bro!" Sandy was frozen in shock.


    Colby, standing nearby, was frowning hard. Instinctively, he took a step forward, but the sight of the gun aimed at Sophie held him back. His fingers tightened around the grip of his own gun, waiting for the right moment. Kiran''s smirk widened just a bit. "Colby, don''t do anything stupid. Sure, you''re fast with that gun, but are you willing to bet Sophie''s life on it?"


    Adler pointed an using finger at Kiran, his voice thick with betrayal. "Kiran, why did you turn on us?"


    Kiran shrugged, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "A bitte for those kinds of questions, don''t you think? People chase money like birds chase food; we''re all in this for ourselves."


    He raised an eyebrow. "And frankly, exining it to you is a waste of time. Ms. Sophie, I suggest you cooperate... or one twitch, and you''re off to meet your maker."


    James watched the scene unfold, his fists clenching without him even realizing it.


    "Mr. Angelo," the man said in a gravelly voice, "no point in chit-chatting. Let''s get out of here with our crew."


    Kiran said nothing, just pressed the gun a little harder against Sophie''s neck. Sandy looked like she''d seen a ghost.


    "Hold up."


    Colby''s voice broke the tension, making Kiran pause.


    Colby turned his gun on Sandy, his voice icy. "Leave her, or the kid gets it."


    Sandy''s eyes filled with tears, her voice barely a whisper, "Brother..."


    bet


    Kiran nced sideways at Sandy,, his eyes showing nothing but a hint of amusement, like he was enjoying a twisted game. "You want to try something? Be my guest."


    "Bro!"


    "But remember," Kiran said, "if Sandy goes down, so does Sophie. If you''re keen on seeing Sophie dead, I


    guarantee you''ll get your wise re


    swn by


    "Colby! Don''t!" Sophie''s voice cut through the air, making Colby freeze.


    "They need me alive for now," Sophie said. "I''m not dead yet."


    Jenna looked like she''d been punched in the gut. "Sophie..."


    Kiran, clearly done with the dramatics, said, "Let''s move."


    As Kiran started to lead Sophie away, gun still firmly in ce, Odie made a move to snatch it. Colby, picking up on Odie''s cue, sprang into action to face off with Kiran.


    Before he could get far, James stepped in front of him, blocking his path.


    Kiran let out augh, the gun moving like it was an extension of him, agile and ready for whatever came next.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1346

    Odie''s attempt to grab the gun didn''t quite pan out. Jonah, who was standing by, was all set to jump in and team up with Odie, but before he could make his move, a gunshot echoed through the air. Sophie let out a painful grunt.


    Blood trickled from her shoulder, and her face went pale as sweat, as big as peas, dotted her forehead from the searing pain. Odie, ready to spring into action, suddenly froze.


    Colby''s face turned as dark as a stormy sky; he had his pistol aimed right at the back of Kiran''s head. But Kiran, cool as a cucumber, kept his back turned to him.


    "Colby, think it through. Next time... it won''t just be the shoulder."


    Kiran''s words sent a shiver down Colby''s arm, making his hand tremble. Everyone had witnessed Kiran''s prowess. If he missed once, it wouldn''t just be Sophie''s shoulder that was in danger. These thoughts zipped through Colby''s mind, but before he knew it, Kiran had already whisked Sophie away.


    "Colby! Colby!"


    Adler was shaking Colby frantically, "Come on, think! We need a n!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Colby, don''t act rashly.''


    ''They still need me; they won''t kill me just yet.''


    Sophie''s words kept echoing in his mind, and the image of her looking at him was vivid. He needed to stay calm. There had to be more to this situation.


    "What''s Kiran''s deal?" Colby''s gaze, sharp as a knife, zeroed in on Sandy.


    Sandy went pale and shook her head vigorously, "I-I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    Colby moved closer, his voice ice-cold, "Kiran''s been tailing us, and he''s your brother. How could you not know?"


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Sandy shook her head desperately, "I really don''t know! I don''t!"


    Seeing Sandy''s distress, Jenna


    stepped in, "Alright, let''s get out of here and figure this outter. Sophie said they wouldn''t harm her yet, right? Det''s get outside and cal Mr. Gordon for help, maybe it''s not toote."


    "Yeah, yeah! We need to save her first!"


    Adler quickly pulled out his phone, "I''ll call Rick!"


    "No need," Odie said, his tone icy, "They''re up there, holding Sophie. No one''s gonna dare make a move."


    Up in the cavern, Kiran had already taken Sophie with him.


    James saw Sophie, bloodied and battered, and his face darkened immediately, "Kiran! Do you know what you''ve done?"


    "What? Feeling sorry for her?" Kiran casually shoved Sophie into James''s arms.


    ire, seeing the opportunity, chimed in,


    useles


    "Boss, I think Sophie''s et


    now! Why not finish her off?


    It''d hit the four major families hard!"


    Before ire could finish, James gave Colt a look.


    Colt stepped forward and pped ire hard, leaving one side of her face swollen.


    "You!"


    "Sophie''s still got her uses," James said, lifting Sophie into his arms, "Call an ambnce, and get that bleeding stopped!"


    Harold, not far away, had arrived


    with his team.


    blood eeing Sophie,


    and in James''s arms,


    Harold''s eyes narrowed sharply.

 Chapter 1347

    James quickly changed course and handed Sophie over to Harold, saying, "Stop the bleeding; make sure she pulls through."


    Harold caught James''s eye for a moment, then looked down at Sophie cradled in his arms, trying to stay calm, "Got it."


    As Harold carried Sophie away, ire shot a nce at James, saying, "Mr. Burke, still can''t let go of Sophie, huh? Seems like you really care if you''re this eager to save her." James, catching ire''s sarcasm, shot back with a cold stare, "This isn''t the time for yourments. Keep your mouth shut, or I''ll shut it for you."


    "You..."


    ire was about to snap back, but a man next to her intervened, "Enough. Sophie can''t die just yet. We need to find out where the treasure is from her."


    "...Understood, boss."


    ire stepped aside.


    Meanwhile, Harold had already ced Sophie in the car and was rummaging through the first aid kit to stop her bleeding. With limited resources, he managed to give her a painkiller shot before cleaning and stitching her wound. Sophie, in a haze, noticed Harold by her side.


    Seeing her stir, Harold said nervously, "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to take you home right away."


    Sophie, hearing Harold''s words, weakly held onto his hand, whispering, "I can''t leave... if I do, your cover''s blown. I can''t go yet."


    "Do you know what staying here means?"


    Harold held Sophie''s arm tightly, insisting, "I don''t care about that. I''m getting you out first."


    "Harold, don''t be reckless."


    Sophie, pale from the blood loss, said, "If I stay, I''ll survive, but if you''re exposed, you''re done for. They''ll use you against Mr. Gordon. You need to keep this act up so we all stay safe."


    "But you..."


    "I trust Colby, and I trust myself," Sophie reassured him. "We''ll be alright."


    With that, Sophie seemed to drift away, losing consciousness as shey back in the car.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Harold gently brushed her hair aside and finished stitching her wound. Outside the car, as Harold stepped out, he saw James standing there. He had no idea how long James had been there, staring at the car.


    Harold remarked, "Does Mr. Burke always have a habit of listening in?"


    "I didn''t catch anything," James replied, eyes fixed on Sophie''s sleeping face. "Just checking if she was still with us."


    "She''s hanging on, but barely,"


    Harold said, ncing back at


    Sophie. "It''s a serious wound. Once


    we''re back in town, she needs


    proper rest. She''s too weak for any rough treatment. We have to look after her."


    James remained silent for a moment, then said, "Whether she gets the care she needs isn''t up to me. Or you."


    Back in the city, at Burke Estate, Rick pushed open the door to Gordon''s room, saying, "Adler just called. Ms. Sophie... she''s been taken."


    Hearing that Sophie was captured,


    Gordon instinctively clenched his wheelchair''s armrest but quickly regained hisposure, asking, "Who took her?"

 Chapter 1348

    "Yes, Kiran."


    Hearing the name Kiran, Gordon paused for a moment, lost in thought. "Just as you suspected, the Pord family is definitely hiding something."


    Gordon''s eyes were fixed on theputer screen, reying the scene of Angelo leaping from the second-floor window. The footage clearly showed Angelo lying unconscious for about a minute before he shook it off and stood up, brushing the dust from his clothes. Then, Kiran focused on the monitor. In the blink of an eye, the screen shattered from a silenced gunshot fired by Kiran.


    "The Pord heir has a serious split personality disorder. If that got out, it''d cause a massive scandal. No wonder the Pord patriarch has been working so hard to keep it under wraps."


    "Sir, is this Kiran a friend or foe?"


    "Seems more like a foe than a friend right now."


    Gordon took a moment before continuing, "Have Colby and the otherse back."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Understood."


    Once Rick left, Gordon managed to quell the unease in his chest. With James and Harold on the scene, at least Sophie wouldn''t be left to fend for herself.


    Meanwhile, Sophie slowly came to, recognizing the familiar surroundings of the room. It dawned on her she was in the Burke household.


    Next to her, a doctor was carefully tending to her injuries. Seeing Sophie awake, the doctor promptly went to inform James.


    "Her vitals are looking pretty stable for now," the doctor reported.


    James nodded, then gestured for the doctor to leave. "Thank you, you can go now."


    After the doctor exited, James stepped into Sophie''s room. Shey there with her eyes open, looking weary but alert.


    James spoke coldly, "Gordon used


    you as bait to draw us into a trap


    hoping to catch us all in trape


    one go


    Seems like you''re not that important to him."


    "Mr. Burke, are you here to kick me while I''m down, or to drive a wedge between us?"


    Sophie closed her eyes, her voice calm but tired. "If it''s the former, go ahead. I''m too exhausted to argue."


    James, unfazed by her indifference, pressed on, "Colby couldn''t save you-what a failure. Don''t you regret picking such a man?" Sophie remained silent.


    James continued bluntly, "Your life''s


    in my hands now. I decide if you live or die. Tell me where the Devonport treasure is, and maybe I''ll let you go


    Still, Sophie said nothing.


    "I''ll give you a day to think it over," James said. "I''ll be back tomorrow, same time. I hope you''ll have made a decision by then."


    With that, James turned and left the room.


    Outside, a man was waiting by the door, having overheard every word of the exchange.


    "James, you''re too soft. You need to be harsher with our enemies," the man said, his voice low and unsettling.


    "What''s the fun in killing more et


    he continued. "It''s much more satisfying to torment them first Mental anguish is far worse than any physical pain."


    James nced at the man and replied, "Here, you can drop the mask, no need to hide."

 Chapter 1349

    As James stood there, the man reached out and gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. "Come on," he said, motioning for James to follow. James hesitated for a moment, ncing back at Sophie''s door, firmly shut. Finally, he decided to go with the man, making their way up to the fifth floor of the sprawling Burke mansion.


    The hallway was cloaked in darkness, with shadows stretching out like the secrets of time. The man opened a door, revealing a room that seemed untouched for decades, like a snapshot from the past. It was a master bedroom, and as they stepped inside, a massive portrait hanging on the wall immediately caught the eye.


    It was a wedding photo, the couple captured in a moment of bliss. The woman''s face was calm and gentle, her beauty timeless and serene. Beside her, the man stood with an expression that mirrored James''s own, a sternness etched into his features.


    The man took a few steps forward, stopping at a vase perched on a table. With a simple twist, the vase triggered a hidden mechanism, sliding a cab aside to reveal a retractable iron door. Behind ity a sleek, modern elevator.


    James had lived here all his life, yet he never suspected such a secret hidden in his parents'' room. The man entered the elevator first, with James trailing closely behind.


    As the elevator descended to the second basement level, James felt a weight settle in his chest. No matter how prepared he thought he was, the reality still hit hard.


    The room they entered was filled with photographs of a woman, capturing her in moments of grace and elegance. Her clothes were disyed, each piece a memory of her presence.


    "These are all your mother''s belongings," the man said, his voice softening as he looked around. His eyes grew tender when they fell upon the items.


    James moved closer, taking it all in.


    In this house traces of his mother were incredibly rare. Bea often dismissed her as restless, not the ideal wife or mother, iming she got what she deserved. But the woman in the photographs was different, her smile radiant, as if trying to share her warmth with the world.


    James had no real memory of his mother; she was just a name, a figure who had given him life but nothing more. He thought he wouldn''t feel anything seeing her things. Yet, the images of a woman so alive and vibrant tugged at his heartstrings.


    Then the man removed his mask, revealing a face lined by the years, rugged yet still holding a shadow of its forme intensity. He bore a resemnce to James, the years having carved lines into his features without erasing themanding presence he once had.


    Joseph looked at James, speaking slowly, "James, you''ve done a great job. Thepany''s thriving under your care, and you''ve looked after your grandmother well. I''m proud of you." "Proud?" James scoffed, a bitterugh escaping his lips.


    "Where were you during Burke International''s darkest days?" he challenged. "Where were you when we were being pushed to the brink?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "And now you say you''re proud?" he continued, stepping back, his voice turning cold, almost mocking, "Father? Weren''t you supposed to be dead? If you were gone, whye back now?" Joseph took off the voice changer from around his neck, his words steady as he replied, "I did it for your mother. Everything I''ve done was so we could be together again as a family." Listening to Joseph, James couldn''t help but find the notion absurd. "Together again?" he echoed, the words sounding hollow.

 Chapter 1350

    He gestured to the photos around them, saying, "Is this the kind of reunion you were hoping for? Joseph, let me jog your memory-you''ve been dead to the world for twenty years! Burke International doesn''t recognize you, and frankly, neither do !!" bringing a whirlwind of chaos with him!


    In James''s recollection, his father was always a stern, detached, emotionless figure a machine more than a man. Over the past two decades, Joseph had faded into little more than a ghostly silhouette in his mind. And now, of all times, he decides to make aeback, James vividly recalled how, two decades ago, the sudden death of Joseph, the head of the Burke family, plunged everything into turmoil. At the funeral, Bea had remarked, "The head of Burke International is gone. The Burke family will no longer acknowledge his existence." In that moment, James vowed to surpass his father, to breathe new life into the Burke legacy. Even if Joseph were to stand before him now, he was resolute he would never acknowledge him as his father.


    "James, no matter what, you''re still my son, and the Burke family is still my home. Rose would be proud to see how much you''ve grown," Joseph said. "I''ve watched you grow all these years. You''re strong enough to stand alone now. But... you''re too soft-hearted, just like I was. Too indecisive when ites to emotions. Someday, that''ll be your downfall."


    "I don''t need your concern-not then, not now, not ever," James retorted icily. "I don''t need a father, the Burke family doesn''t need you to take the helm, and I definitely don''t want a family reunion!"


    As James turned to leave, Joseph called out, "James! I didn''te back for Burke International. It''s always been yours. You''re my son, and I know you''ll get it. Everything I''ve done is for you and your mother! Aren''t you even a little curious about the mystery of Devonport?"


    Those words gave James pause.


    Joseph pressed on, "Don''t you want


    to know why that girl from the Russell family suddenly became so formidable? How she managed to foresee the future and snag that overlooked piece ofnd?"


    Seeing James''s hesitation, Joseph continued, "It''s resurrection! The secret of Devonport is the power to bring the dead back to life!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The mention of ''resurrection'' made James stop in his tracks. Joseph, as if worried James wouldn''t believe him, added, "You''ve seen it, haven''t you? You''ve witnessed what happens before the resurrection."


    "Do you know?" James frowned, "Have you been brought back too?"


    After the injury on the ind, James


    had been flooded with memories from a past life. Clearly, this wasn''t some simple resurrection. He had always put these strange


    1.n


    happenings to the side, thinking of them as bizarre phenomena beyond ordinary understanding. Yet, Joseph seemed to be aware of his


    experiences, and something about it didn''t sit right with James.


    "James, you have to understand,


    ????


    there are countless mysteries in this world that we don''t fully grasp. I haven''t cracked the code of resurrection yet, but it''s definitely tied to the Devonport treasure! Finding that treasure could give us a fresh start! Your mother wouldn''t have to die! We could reset everything!"

 Chapter 1351

    **A Fresh Start?**Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Could everything really be wiped clean for a fresh start? It sounds like something out of a fairy tale, doesn''t it? Yet here James stood, trying to keep Joseph calm. He asked, as patiently as he could, "What''s your n?"


    "The girl from the Russell family, she''s been reborn. And that guy from the Aldridge family? Probably the same," Joseph said, meeting James''s eyes. "I''ve been hunting for the secret behind their rebirth, but I''vee up empty. Maybe death is the key, but who''s crazy enough to try that? The only way to figure this out is by finding the Devonport treasure. That''s our ticket to starting over."


    "Starting over..." James echoed. "Who''d buy into something so wild?"


    "Well, I''m a living example," Joseph replied.


    "You''ve been reborn?" James asked, skepticism in his voice.


    "When your mother passed, I was lost, and I chose to leave this world with her. But when I opened my eyes, I was still here. Everything started over, but only to thest day of your mom''s life. I couldn''t change her fate, which led me to believe there was something beyond the natural world at y. So, I faked my death and left Burke International, staying in the shadows, searching for a way to bring her back."


    As Joseph shared his story, he turned to James. "Iter realized my rebirth happened because of a key."


    "A key? What kind of key?" James inquired.


    "A gemstone," Joseph answered.


    "That sapphire was the key. I had put that ring on Rose''s finger. After she died, crushed by grief, I felt my sout step out of my body, and time rewound. I found outter that the sapphire held an immensely powerful energy field. There are four gemstones in total, each held by a different family. Slowly, I pieced together the secret of the Devonport treasure."


    Listening intently, James raised a brow. "How do you know the Devonport treasure''s secret ties into these gemstones?"


    Joseph, noticing James''s relentless curiosity about the treasure, replied, "That''s beside the point. You''re my son. I''d never put you in harm''s way."


    Getting closer, Joseph said, "Last


    time, when you ran after Sophie, I thought all my work was for nothing, and I wanted to end it all. But everything reset again, back to the day Rose died. This time, I won''t let


    the same heartbreak. We''ll


    be together again as a family. This is our shot, a chance from above."


    "You''ve been reborn twice?" James asked, stunned. "Does that mean the ring can make you reborn indefinitely?"


    "Of course not," Joseph chuckled, almost reflexively, but then he caught himself, realizing James was trying to get more information.


    With a calm demeanor, Joseph said, "I know you have feelings for Sophie. If everything goes ording to n, I''ll make sure you two can be together again." James stayed silent, absorbing everything.


    Joseph, sensing the conversation


    had run its course, added, "Let''s head back F''ll wait until the Russell girl is up to it before I ask her


    anything. Don''t worry; after wail ne


    decades, a few more days is nothing."

 Chapter 1352

    After finishing his sentence, Joseph stepped into the elevator, leaving James deep in thought. Though he hadn''t said a word, James was already piecing things together in his mind. He knew Joseph hadn''t been entirely truthful. At the very least, James was convinced he hadn''t been reincarnated. If reincarnation wasn''t at y, then those memories of a past life must have been imnted by Joseph while James was unconscious.


    If James could imnt those memories into his own mind, he could likely do the same to others. It seemed he needed to dig deeper and uncover what Joseph had been up to during the past two decades.


    Meanwhile, in the Burke family mansion, inside Bea''s bedroom, the atmosphere was tense.


    "Where''s James? He hasn''t even bothered to see me since he got back! Does he n on keeping me cooped up here forever? Go fetch him right now!" Bea demanded, frustration boiling over. She had been under James''s restrictions for days, and the thought of stepping outside felt like an impossible dream.


    Marian, standing nearby, tried to offer an exnation. "Bea, Mr. Burke has been tied up with businesstely, so..."


    "Business? Is that more important than his own grandmother? Has hepletely forgotten about me?" Bea''s face was a storm of dissatisfaction. "Ungrateful, the lot of them! I must''ve been cursed to end up with such ungrateful descendants! Like father, like son!"


    Just then, the door flew open, startling Marian. She froze upon seeing who stood there-Joseph. He calmly gestured for Marian to leave. In her daze, a bodyguard had to escort her out.


    "Why aren''t you doing what I asked?


    I told you to fetch someone! Didn''t you hear me?" Bea''s anger had


    yea et


    nowhere to go until she turned saw Joseph standing in the doorway. Despite the twenty that had passed, she couldn@forget that face. Her momentary daze quickly turned to sharp reality, like waking from a bad dream.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Ethan! You... How did you... Who let youe back?" There was no joy in Bea''s eyes, only sheer terror.


    Joseph stepped forward, and Bea instinctively stepped back. "Mother, is it really such a problem for me toe see you?"


    "I have no son like you! None!" Bea''s attempt atposure was shaky at best. "You know you''re supposed to be dead, don''t you? Why are you here? Get out! Just leave!"


    "Mother, if it hadn''t been for you,


    Rose would still be alive." Joseph''s voice was cold and steady. "I thought after what happened with Rose, you''d have changed. But t seems you treat your


    granddaughter-inw just the same."


    "You... You..." Bea''s voice faltered as she looked at Joseph like he was a ghost from her past. She kept retreating, but Joseph continued to advance. "Now I''m back, and James has acknowledged me. I''ll be running Burke International from now on, so you can enjoy your retirement in peace."


    He added with a touch of irony, "By the way, have you enjoyed the soup you''ve been drinking in the mornings? I made it myself."


    "You!" Bea gasped, clutching her chest as fear rippled through her. "For a woman... for an actress! You would do this to your own mother!"

 Chapter 1353

    "Rose wasn''t just some actress; she was beautiful, kind, and cherished everything in this world. But you treated her like a pawn in a marriage alliance. You made her marry me, and though she did it without a word ofint, you shouldn''t have been the cause of her


    death! I''ve already given up too much for this so-called Burke International!"


    "You!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Bea looked at her son, her eyes welling up with tears. "For whom did I do all this? Everything was for the Burke family! I devoted my entire life to it! And in return, I get two ungrateful children! Get out! Just get out! You''re not my son! You don''t deserve to be!" As Bea spoke, a sharp pain gripped her heart, and she slumped into the chair, unable to move.


    Joseph, staring at the mother who had pushed him all his life, remained expressionless. "You did it for your own selfish desires, your own glory and wealth. You''re ignorant, backward, and heartless. I should have made you apologize to Rose, but you''re my mother... From now on, you''ll spend your days confined to this bed. As your son, I''ll make sure you''re looked after until the end."


    As Joseph uttered these words, a single tear slipped from Bea''s eye.


    But she couldn''t speak or move, lying on the sofa as if paralyzed.


    Had she been wrong?


    To Bea, Ruby was just a pawn to strengthen their power.


    Bea recalled her first meeting with Ruby. She was graceful, gentle, obedient, and well-mannered.


    Bea always favored such girls, easy to manage andpliant, destined to support her son as a wise and virtuous wife.


    But when she saw her son truly falling for Ruby, she hesitated. Even the strongest can falter at the beauty''s gate. What if Joseph acted irrationally for Ruby and put Burke International at risk?


    Soon, Bea realized Ruby wasn''t as submissive as she seemed. Ruby had her own ideas and was stubborn.


    She loved dancing, singing, and acting.


    Women in showbiz often had a bad reputation, anding from the Reeves family, Bea felt Ruby was a disgrace to them.


    She called Ruby to her side, but Ruby was firm in her choices.


    Even her once-obedient son began siding with Ruby.


    Bea felt her grip on the family slipping.


    Seeing her son''s affection for Ruby, Bea concocted a n.


    If thedy of Burke International had to be docile, why not find someone else?


    By then, Ruby was pregnant and terribly sick Bea had someone tamper with her medication to worsen her condition, ensuring that after childbirth, the baby would live, but Ruby would die from


    ove


    But Joseph lost his mind. After Ruby gave birth to James and suffered


    severing, Joseph nearly


    drained his blood to save her


    Ruby survived, but her health deteriorated, and she passed away soon after.


    Bea sighed in relief back then. A woman like Ruby, in the Burke


    family, would only be a burden


    swnovel


    inevitably bringing misfortune.


    Ruby''s death was no loss.


    After she died, Joseph locked himself away, refusing food and water, ignoring the chaos at Burke International.

 Chapter 1354

    At that moment, she realized her son was truly head over heels for this woman. She regretted, oh how she regretted, ever letting someone like Ruby get close to him!


    Later, when Joseph decided to leave, they had a massive blowout. She vowed that the Burke family would cut all ties with him. After that, she threw herself into raising her grandson.


    James was as obedient and sharp as Joseph had been at his age, both wise beyond their years. As time went on, she nned to handpick the perfect match for her grandson. She was determined not to let anyone like Ruby mess up his life.


    So, she chose Sophie. James wasn''t a fan of Sophie, which pleased her; this way, he wouldn''t ditch the Burke International empire for love. Sophie came from the Russell family, a once-glorious lineage with schrly roots, making her an ideal match for James. The Russell family was on itsst legs, which suited her just fine; a woman from a declining family would know to keep her head down and focus on being a devoted wife and homemaker.


    But she never imagined Sophie would turn out to be just like Ruby. Bea felt she hadn''t done anything wrong. Everything she did was for the Burke family''s future. Yet, in the end, her grandson and son seemed to drift away from her. Joseph even wanted to send his own mother away!


    Thinking about it made Bea feel like she was choking on something she couldn''t spit out. She wanted to scream but couldn''t make a sound, left with nothing but waiting for the inevitable.


    In the bedroom, Sophie heard footsteps approaching and tensed up. The door swung open, and Joseph walked in. Seeing his face, Sophie was startled. The man before her looked so much like James, just older.


    "Ms. Sophie, are you feeling better?"


    Joseph asked, his voice polite as he addressed Sophie, whoy in bed.


    Sophie''s shoulder throbbed with etN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pain, and she felt vulnerable, like a fish out of water, at his mercy.


    swney


    "There''s no one else here, Mr. James. If you want to ask something, just ask me directly."


    "Do you know who I am?" Joseph asked, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    Sophie didn''t reply, but she had a hunch. In another life, she had been so in love with James that she learned everything about him, even seeing photos of Joseph when he was younger. James never brought up his father, so she never expected Joseph to be alive, let alone pulling the strings from the shadows.


    "Ms. Sophie, I mean you no harm. James is my son, and I know he cares about you," Joseph said with a slight smile. "If you could go back and do it all over, would you agree to be part of the Burke family?" "No, I wouldn''t," Sophie replied, her face cold and resolute.


    For a brief moment, Joseph was


    Qu


    caught off guard by the look in her eyes. It reminded him of Ruby. He recalled when his mother asked Ruby if she''d give it all up to b Burke, and she too had firmly said, "No, I wouldn''t."

 Chapter 1355

    Seeing Sophie keep her guard up, Joseph casually strolled over to a couch and settled in.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Sophie," he started, "if we''re going by family ties, you really should be calling me Uncle Joe."


    Noticing her icy demeanor, he pressed on, "I mean no harm, really. I''ve got my own things to handle, and it seems you''re in the way."


    Sophie said nothing, her silence louder than words.


    Joseph softened his tone, trying to reach her, "Everything I''ve done, it''s been for my wife. I hope you get that."


    He continued, his voice tinged with regret, "I genuinely think you''re remarkable. If Rose were still around, she''d be thrilled to have you as a daughter-inw. It''s just too bad... my son didn''t know a good thing when he had it." "Mr. James, I have no idea what you''re talking about," Sophie replied, her voice cold as ice.


    Facing this man with his polished facade, all she wanted was to keep her distance. She wasn''t some naive teenager anymore, and she certainly wasn''t falling for his emotional y.


    "My marriage to James''s mom was a business deal, but we were in love and had James. If my mother hadn''t interfered with Rose, we could''ve been a happy family. That''s something I''ve regretted for years."


    "I know you''ve been through this before. I''m well aware of how James treated you in your past life. The Burke family owes you an apology, and I''m truly sorry for that."


    "The day Rose died, I misunderstood her and didn''t visit. I carry that regret with me always. Even after living through this twice, my only wish is to fix my mistakes."


    Joseph took a deep breath, "I think we''ve had some misunderstandings. If you''re looking for an apology, I''m here, sincerely saying sorry. But, hope you''ll work with me and share the treasure''s location. If you do, you can have all of it, and all I want is


    Rose. After that, we can part ways.


    What do you say, Ms. Sophie?"


    "Mr. James, Joseph, you''ve left a trail of destruction, ruined countless families, and now you want my forgiveness? No, I think you''re just trying to get that treasure location out of me faster."


    Sophie cut in, her voice sharp, "You keep talking about how much you love Ruby, but where were you when she needed you? Why weren''t you with her on herst day? Your words might move you, but they don''t move me! Mr. James, you don''t love Ruby like you im."


    Joseph''s smile faltered, the mask slipping.


    Sophie didn''t let up, "I heard after Ms. Elodie married, she wanted to keep acting, but you wouldn''t allow it, afraid of her being close to other men. So she was stuck in the Burke household. Just for dancing at a party, you suspected her of cheating. Then you tried to tie her down with a child, and sure enough, she got pregnant. She was like a bird about to fly, but you clipped her wings, and she ended up in despair... and then she was gone."


    "No!" Joseph shot up, his demeanor darkening, "It was my mother! She did it all! Not me!"

 Chapter 1356

    "I''m convinced Bea had a part to y, but without Mr. James nodding it through, how on earth could Bea have hurt Ruby so precisely and kept her confined at home so easily?" Sophie said slowly, "Mr. James, you know better than anyone why all this happened. You''re the With a sharp crack, Joseph lost his cool and pped Sophie across the face. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Sophie shot Joseph a cold re, and for a moment, Joseph was taken aback, seeing Ruby''s disdain and chill in her eyes.


    head of the Burke family. If you had stood up for your wife, she might still be here today."


    "You''re spouting nonsense, just nonsense! What do you know? You''re just making it all up!" Joseph shouted, stepping back.


    "If it''s nonsense, Mr. James, why don''t you just check online?" Sophie replied coolly. "In Devonport, everyone knows the tale of the former head of Burke International and his wife, Ruby. A top actress who left the spotlight for her family-how did she spend those years in the mansion? No makeup, doingundry and cooking, just a numb housewife, like a puppet, not even allowed to dance."


    Sophie eyed Joseph with a bit of mockery, "Are you going to pin all this on Bea too? A man who lets his mother treat his wife like that and does nothing-well, he''s hardly a man. In the end, you''re the one who drove your wife to her death! Even if she had the chance to live again, she''d regret marrying you!"


    "You!" Joseph yelled, raising his hand again, but just then, the door mmed open.


    James stepped in, grabbing Joseph''s hand, his voice cold, "Her wounds haven''t healed yet."


    Seeing his son standing up for Sophie, Joseph''s anger quickly subsided. Years ago, he had protected Rose the same way. But no matter what he did, she never smiled at him again.


    Joseph lowered his hand, his demeanor turning icy. "James, I''ve given her a day to rest, but that doesn''t mean she can push my


    limits." James didn''t say a word, just


    stood in front of Sophie.


    "Talk some sense into her. If she reveals the treasure''s location, I''ll let her go." With that, Joseph left the room.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Once Joseph was gone, James


    turned to check on Sophie''s injuries. As he reached for her cheek, Sophie instinctively pulled away, turning her head lightly, leaving his hand hanging awkwardly in the air


    "Don''t waste your time. You won''t get the treasure''s location out of me," she said tly.


    "I know," James replied, his voice low.


    Sophie didn''t know where the treasure was. How could she possibly know its location? This was all a setup by Gordon. And Kiran was just one of the wild cards in the mix. James stood up, "Make sure no one figures out you don''t know where the treasure is, or you''ll be of no use."

 Chapter 1357

    As soon as James stepped out of the room, Sophie finally exhaled the breath she''d been holding. She leaned back against the bed, feeling a bit lost about whaty ahead. Joseph''s arrival had definitely filled in some gaps for her. First off, Joseph had been reincarnated. Second, the Devonport treasure was somehow tied to reincarnation. Third, Joseph was the one who had killed her and Colby''s parents, and even Gordon and Harold''s parents weren''t safe from his deadly reach. And fourth...


    As she pondered the fourth revtion, a splitting headache threatened to overtake her. Joseph believed she knew the location of the Devonport treasure, but the truth was, she didn''t have a clue. Had she forgotten something crucial? Meanwhile, over at Burke Estate, Gordon was at the window, his mind wandering back to years ago when a young Sophie had dashed over and clung to his legs.


    "Brother, what are they all doing?" she''d asked.


    "They''re protecting the city," he replied.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Is the city in danger? Why does it need protection?"


    "There are lots of bad people who want these things. They lose their sanity and humanity over it. Our job is to keep these things hidden forever."


    Gordon snapped back to the present as the door swung open. Colby stood there, his gaze icy as he looked at Gordon in his wheelchair. "Did you do this? Did you?" Rick, standing nearby, frowned. "Mr. Colby, please watch your tone."


    "I don''t care what tricks you''re ying or what you''re thinking! I won''t let you use her as a pawn!"


    "Mr. Colby, this has nothing to do with our Sir! He didn''t even "


    "Everything can be a pawn. She won''t die; she''ll just face some hardship... Besides, with Kiran showing up, all our enemies are out in the open. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Colby''s expression turned even


    colder at Gordon''s words. "Colby is


    it that she can''t handle the hardship,


    or is it that you can''t bear


    onee her


    suffer?"


    "I can''t stand to see her suffer, and I certainly can''t bear... anyone sending her to suffer."


    Colby''s voice was like ice. "If you''re sending her to the abyss, then I''ll go and bring her back."


    With that, Colby turned and left Gordon''s study. Gordon''s eyes darkened.


    Rick, still by his side, asked, "Sir, why didn''t you tell Mr. Colby you had no idea about this? Kiran was just a fluke-"


    "It''s fine," Gordon said, turning away. "A bit of suffering now is better than losing her lifeter. You can go."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Once Rick had gone, Gordon gazed out at the storm clouds gathering. He murmured softly, "Don''t worry... your Colby is on his way to save you."


    He knew. In this world, the only one


    ove!


    who still had the right to rescue Sophie was Colby. Only Colby could rightfully bring her back. And only Colby was the person Sophie wanted to see now more than anyone else.


    Outside, the storm raged on with bright shes of lightning and roaring thunder, rain pouring down in torrents. Watching the chaos unfold outside, Marian burst into James''s room, panic in her voice. "Sir Bea... Bea, she''s gone!"


    James jumped up, his expression turning grim. "What happened?"


    "I-I don''t know, she was perfectly fine this afternoon! But when I went back..."

 Chapter 1358

    James had a hunch gnawing at him. He knew there was bad blood between his grandmother and Joseph, but he never imagined it could escte to this level! Steeling himself, James spoke in a measured tone, fighting to keep his emotions in check. "Leave." "But what about Bea..."


    "Leave!"


    "... Yes, sir."


    Marian exited, gently closing the door behind her. As James stared at the closed door, memories rushed back to him. More than a decade ago, his grandmother would shut the door to the study in much the same way. Her voice was always firm and unyielding: "If you don''t finish these books, you can''t step out of this room!"


    His thoughts drifted back further. He recalled kneeling on the floor, enduring the sting of Bea''s willow switch on his back. Bea, frustrated yet hopeful, would say, "If you don''t work hard, you''ll never amount to anything! And if you can''t make something of yourself, you can''t keep this family together!"


    Even as a child, he bore the pain, humiliation, and defiance. That was when he learned to mask his feelings. He couldn''t afford to like anything or anyone. His life was all about Burke International. Beyond the Burke family, nothing else mattered to him. Bea always fancied herself as an educator, believing she had raised two children to sess. She used to boast about her son''s education, but when Joseph walked away from the family, she considered him her greatest shame. And now, it was James''s turn. James wrestled with his feelings towards the grandmother who had raised him for over twenty years. Part of him wanted to despise her, yet he couldn''t help but feel gratitude. Her strict upbringing made him who he was today.


    After a moment, James stood up and faced a mirror, scrutinizing his reflection with a calm gaze. Despite everything, he owed her thanks. She taught him how to conceal his emotions, to be unreadable. Just like now-nobody could tell what was on his mind. With a deep breath, James opened the study door. Marian was waiting outside, and her pause reflected her surprise at hisposed demeanor. "Sir..."


    "Get everything ready for the funeral. Tomorrow... we''ll bury Bea."


    "Tomorrow?"


    Marian''s eyes widened. Why the rush?


    "Sir, isn''t that too soon?"


    "I said tomorrow."


    James''s voice was as cold as ice. "First thing in the morning, I want to see her off."


    "... Yes, sir."


    Marian hurried off to coordinate the arrangements with Colt.


    "Colby''s already stirring things up. Dy could spell trouble, James. I hope you can get Sophie to talk. If


    not... don''t me your father fo


    u:


    being ruthless." Joseph''s voice crackled through the phone before the line went dead. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James made his way to Sophie''s


    tense. As James entered, her brow furrowed. "You..."


    room. Inside, Sophie was already et


    "I''m sorry, I have no choice."


    James slowly approached Sophie. "Colby''s gathering his forces. I need answers from you before he makes his move." "James... you..."


    A sudden sh of lightning lit up the room, casting a stark silhouette of James raising a small knife towards Sophie against the white walls.

 Chapter 1359

    Lightning shed and thunder rolled outside the fifth-floor room. It was quite some time before James stumbled in, drenched in blood.


    Joseph, staring at the portrait on the wall, asked casually, "Where is she? Did she spill the beans?"


    James didn''t say a word, prompting Joseph to turn around. James was a mess, blood everywhere. He tossed a blood-stained knife at Joseph''s feet, his voice icy. "She''s dead."


    The news of Sophie''s death hit Joseph like a ton of bricks. "Dead?" he echoed, his face shifting with disbelief. He lunged at James, clutching his cor. "I told you to get information, not kill her! Did you get the address? Talk!"


    James knew perfectly well what Joseph really wanted the address. All those promises about making things right with Sophie were just Joseph''s way of pretending to care. Being his son, James saw right through him. It was all just a game to get what he wanted, even if it meant using his own flesh and blood.


    "Did you kill Grandma?" James suddenly asked, breaking the tension.


    Joseph calmed down, replying, "You already know, don''t you?"


    "Dad, you''ve kept too many secrets from me. Even if I had the address, I need some leverage."


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to see the treasure myself. There are things you haven''t told me. I can lead you there, but I''m not giving up the location beforehand."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Joseph smirked at James''s shrewdness. "You really are my son, aren''t you? Same blood, same tricks."


    Taking a seat, Joseph added, "Since we have the address, nothing else matters. If you want to see it, I''ll take you."


    "Alright," James agreed, his tone t. "After Grandma''s funeral, I''ll show you."


    "James, this is about your mom," Joseph reminded him. "You''re my son, so I trust you. I promise, once we find the Devonport treasure and save your mom, our family


    whole again. Maybe you phie


    could even start fresh."


    "Maybe," James muttered, turning to leave.


    Just then, Joseph asked, "Where''s Sophie''s body?"


    James halted. "Don''t you trust me, Dad?"


    "A father way. I


    once trusting his son? No my respects." Conte


    s just thinking, she was et


    pay


    daughter-inw. I should


    James''s gaze hardened. "She''s in her room. If you want to see, go ahead."


    "Then I''ll go pay my respects," Joseph said, heading out.


    James knew Joseph didn''t buy his story. Downstairs, the air was thick with the smell of blood. As Joseph- pushed open the door, he saw


    Sophie on the bed, bloodied and


    lifeless. Her face was a gruesome sight, eyes wide open, skin ghostly pale. Joseph approached, gently brushing Sophie''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1360

    Seeing the bullet wound from the day before, Joseph sighed, "Such a shame, she was a good kid."


    With a heavy heart, Joseph gently covered Sophie''s face with a nket and turned to James. "Sophie''s gone. The big families won''t let this slide. You''ve got to handle it." "How should I handle it?" James asked.


    "Burn her," Joseph replied, his voice cold and detached. "We need to keep Sophie''s death under wraps for now. Make sure no one finds out tonight."


    Taking Joseph''s instructions to heart, James walked over to the bed, pulled out a lighter, and set the curtains aze. In moments, the whole bed was engulfed in fire.


    As the mes surrounded the bed, Joseph finally turned away, feeling a grim sense of reassurance.


    The next morning, as the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Burke International''s funeral procession was already in motion. A group of people carried the coffin out of the Burke family''s gates. In the misty morning air, a sense of danger hung like a shadow. Before anyone could make sense of it, a bullet sliced through the chest of one of the pallbearers. Colby and his crew had already shown up.


    Faces turned pale with terror as the realization hit. "It''s Colby! Colby''s here!"


    Colby led his team forward, bullets raining down on the pallbearers like a relentless storm. The bodyguards from Burke International tried to push forward, but they were quickly taken down.


    Joseph had his preparations in ce. Soon, a swarm of men poured out from the courtyard, while gunfire continued to erupt from the other side.


    Caught in the crossfire, both sides quickly engaged in a fierce battle. From the fifth-floor window, Joseph watched the scene unfold. He knew that despite Colby''s manpower rhis own side had an abundance of firepower. Today, he was


    no


    u7


    determined that Colby would enter, but not leave.


    James, observing Colby''s reckless charge, couldn''t help but frown. "James, let''s head down," Joseph said, leading the way. Colby''s attack was relentless, and nobody wanted to die, which led to a tense standoff. James stepped out of the Burke family''s gates.


    In a sh, Colby raised his handgun and fired without hesitation. The bullet whizzed past Joseph''s ear, narrowly missing his forehead. Admiring Colby''s audacity, Joseph remarked, "You''re impressive, but there''s no need for you to go all out anymore."


    "Where is Sophie?" Colby''s voice was icy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "When your parents were brutally murdered, I never imagined the Costello family''s patriarch would be so farsighted, letting you slip through the cracks. Today, the four major families mean nothing to me. I''ve already got what I wanted, so why leave a loose end?" Joseph said, tossing a ring at Colby''s feet.


    The ring hit the ground with a clear, ringing sound. Colby stared at it, recognizing it instantly. It was the ring he had ced on Sophie''s finger on their wedding day.


    The ring was stained with blood, its


    dried surface still a shocking sight. At that moment, Colby''s heart clenched painfully, his chest


    Vol


    tightening as if gripped by an iron


    fist, making it hard to breathe


    Sophie was dead? No, she couldn''t be dead; it was impossible!

 Chapter 1361

    "I''ll kill you!" Colby shouted, his eyes zing as he leveled his gun at Joseph and fired off three shots in rapid session.


    But Joseph was ready. With a swift motion, he yanked Timothy in front of him, using him as a human shield. The bullets hit Timothy square in the chest.


    For a split second, Timothy stood there, bewildered, ncing down at the blood spreading across his shirt. Pain surged through him, and that''s when it hit him-he was dying. He turned toward Joseph, trying to speak, but no words came out.


    By the time Timothy hit the ground, Joseph''s crew had already encircled Colby and his group. Colby hade here ready for a fight to the finish, knowing that if he couldn''t rescue Sophie, he wasn''t nning on making it out alive either.


    Clutching the blood-streaked ring in his hand, Colby braced himself. James, observing the scene, chimed in, "Why waste your energy? This fight isn''t going to change anything. You''re not getting out of here today. You might as well start thinking about your next move." "You''re not going anywhere," Joseph cut in. "I bet your gun''s out of bullets, and I''m not giving you a chance to reload. Everyone who stepped into this ce is marked."


    Joseph''s men raised their weapons, aiming at Colby and his crew, ready to end it. But just before they could pull the trigger, a voice rang out, "Hold on there, Mr. Thorne, aren''t you jumping the gun a bit?"


    Joseph looked up to see Odie walking in. "Oh, it''s you," Joseph said, unfazed. He knew Odie''s skills well and had already arranged for James to handle Odie''s team.


    "I thought you were here on your own," Joseph remarked, dismissively.


    "Who said I''m alone?" Odie replied with a smirk. Joseph frowned as a throng of armed individuals in bulletproof vests flooded in, surrounding his men.


    Joseph''s face darkened. "Mr. Thorne, long time no see," said a voice that made his expression turn even grimmer. It was Elodie and Griffin. Julian and Booker followed closely behind.


    Julian and Booker had been busy


    building their influence in Duskhaven, and Joseph hadn''t expected them to make an appearance. The Cloude family had their own loyal followers, all recently trained by Griffin, who was a master inbat and firearms.


    Seeing the evenly matched forces, Joseph realized he was in a tight


    spot. Julian spoke up, "Mr. Tho Et


    our Cloude family has some unfinished business with you. I''m here in Devonport for the long haul. We can take our time dealing with this."


    let


    Julian, now more strategic and shrewd than a few months ago, had the upper hand. With Elodie and Griffin switching sides, Joseph knew that acontinued standoff could lead to mutual destruction. He needed to tread carefully.


    Joseph, keeping his cool, replied, "So, you''vee to throw down the gauntlet?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1362

    "How''s that even possible?" Elodie shed a subtle smile, saying, "We''re all old friends here. We just swung by to take our folks back and avoid any bloodshed on either side. That''s all." "If that''s truly it, I might give it a thought." Joseph cast a nce at Colby, adding, "But I''m worried some might not be eager to leave."


    Right then, Odie stepped up, boldly dering, "We can settle our scorester. Even if we don''t take your life now, we''ll surely im it eventually."


    Colby realized Odie was giving him a chance to escape, and his hand, clutching the ring, was already bleeding. Seeing this, Odie and Griffin quickly grabbed Colby''s arm.


    "Let''s move," Griffin said sternly. They had no time to waste. If they lingered, it was either Joseph''s life or theirs on the line.


    Despite Griffin and Odie''s intervention, Colby was reluctant until Odie said, "If you stay, we might all end up dead here. I''m not ready to kick the bucket for your sake."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian chimed in, "Colby, we need to leave now. We can always save Ms. Sophieter. Dragging this out will only lead to pointless losses."


    With their words falling t, Griffin frowned and swiftly knocked Colby out with a strike to the neck.


    "You guys talk way too much," Griffin said coolly. "Let''s get moving. Joseph''s not really nning to let us walk away."


    Elodie quickly organized the group to get them out of there. The cars were already lined up and waiting outside.


    Once everyone had left, James signaled to regroup. "Letting them go will haunt us sooner orter."


    "They''re armed too; I can''t gamble on that."


    Joseph got up, saying, "Alright, let''s check our supplies. I need to leave first thing tomorrow."


    "That won''t work."


    "Why not?"


    "I''m the only one who knows the spot, so I''ll call the shots on timing."


    James nced at Timothy, whoy dead on the ground, and remarked, "He was so loyal, willing to take a bullet for you, yet I can''t be sure where I stand with you."


    "You''re my son, so of course, I wouldn''t treat you like that. He was just a pawn; his death is no big deal."


    Joseph took a deep breath and said, "I promise not to leave tomorrow giving you time to get ready, but won''t wait more than three days. I want to see your mother soon."


    After saying that, Joseph headed back into the Burke Estate.


    Watching Joseph leave, James finally turned his gaze to the coffin outside the Burke Estate.


    Inside the Burke Estate, Griffin dumped Colby onto the bedroom bed, eyeing Colby''s tightly clenched right hand. He frowned and said, "Get a doctor to check it; it''s already bleeding."


    Odie also noticed Colby''s injured hand. He tried to pry it open but found it too tightly clenched.


    "Even unconscious, he''s got a grip like a vice."


    Odie frowned and shouted towards the door, "Bring William in here!"


    At the door, Adler shoved William inside and then quickly stepped back, keeping his distance.

 Chapter 1363

    Odie being around was one thing, but when Griffin and Elodie showed up too, it sent shivers down his spine just looking at Griffin. Earlier, when Griffin had carried Colby inside, he didn''t dare say a word. William, trying to boost his confidence, cleared his throat and shook out his arms as he walked in. With so many big shots gathered, it wasn''t just Adler who was feeling the pressure he was too.


    Julian and Booker stood off to the side. Julian asked, "Need any medical gear? I can get some brought over."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No need, the Aldridge family is well-equipped!" William replied.


    William moved forward, carefully easing Colby''s arm, and after a bit of effort, managed to unclench Colby''s fist.


    Colby''s palm was bleeding. William caught his breath and said, "You really went hard on yourself."


    As he spoke, William took a blood-stained ring from Colby''s hand, examined it, furrowing his brow a bit, and said, "That''s quite the diamond ring! Must have cost a fortune." Everyone''s eyes shifted to the ring in William''s hand.


    "Isn''t that Sophie''s?" someone asked.


    At the door, Jenna left Adler''s side and hurried in, eximing, "Why... so much blood, could it be..."


    Odie stepped up, took the ring from William, inspected it, and said, "This ring, it''s Sophie''s."


    "The dried blood has been partly dissolved by Colby''s, but you can still see the marks. Could something really have happened?" Griffin wondered aloud.


    Hearing this, Adler rushed in from outside, took the ring for a closer look, and indeed saw fresh blood mixed with dried blood on it.


    "Come on, if Joseph wanted to kill Sophie, he''d have done it ages ago. Why bring her back? Sophie''s too smart for anything to happen to her!" Adler said, though he was secretly worried. Joseph was capable of anything. What was murder to him?


    Jenna, while worried about Sophie''s


    safety, quickly realized something She turned to Julian and Elodie asking, "Wait, how did you guys suddenly show up here?"


    Even Jenna and Adler didn''t know


    about Colby''s trip to the Burke family today, so how did Elodie and Julian,


    who were miles away, know Julian,


    Elodie answered, "Someone tipped me off, asked us toe and support. Griffin and I have been in Duskhaven recently, helping with training. We promised Ms. Sophie we would."


    "So Sophie had everything nned out..." Jenna murmured, surprised at Sophie''s foresight.


    Julian added, "I got a heads-upst night, so I rushed over with everyone."


    Adler asked, "Who was it? Any idea?"


    "No clue," Julian replied, shaking his head.


    Elodie chimed in, "Who told us doesn''t matter now. What''s important is figuring out how to rescue Sophie."


    Odie said, "Easier said than done. If it were that simple, we wouldn''t be stuck here brainstorming."


    "Guys! Big news!" Sandy burst in, utterly pale, and said, "Quick, check the news!"


    Everyone grabbed their phones at Sandy''s urging.


    The first notification was shocking: Sophie, the head of S Corporation, had died unexpectedly.


    There was even a photo of Sophie in repose, lying in a coffin, her face pale but serene.

 Chapter 1364

    Witnessing the scene unfold, everyone was utterly speechless.


    Adler blurted out, "No way! This has to be photoshopped! How could it be real? Which marketing genius came up with this? I''ll make sure theirpany goes under!"


    Jenna chimed in, "This news can''t be true... They must''ve put out this smoke screen to throw us off!"


    Elodie paused, ncing at the diamond ring in Griffin''s hand, and mused, "Could Colby have been pushing so hard today because of this?"


    The room fell into shocked silence.


    Meanwhile


    Joseph looked at the news and said, "Nicely handled."


    James asked, "You''ve invested so much in ire, and now you''re just going to let her go like this? Doesn''t it break your heart?"


    "To die as the Russell family''s heiress is a kind of fate," Joseph replied. "Sophie''s body is already ashes, and ire''s role has ended. Using ire to stir up chaos and unsettle the big families... James, that was clever thinking." James simply nodded, taking in Joseph''s approving gaze.


    Joseph continued, "Send the body to the Burke Estate. I want them to realize that with Sophie gone, their resistance is pointless."


    "Got it," James said, retreating slowly.


    Soon after, James headed to the basement. He cleared the room, then looked at the woman lying pale in the coffin. "Once you go back, stay out of sight," he instructed.


    With that, he closed the coffin lid, leaving a slight opening.


    Inside, ''ire'' opened her eyes slowly.


    Sophie whispered, "Understood."


    As evening set in, a coffin was transported to the Burke Estate.


    Inside the Burke Estate, Jenna heard a knock at the door and rushed to open it.


    Seeing a coffin at the doorstep left Jenna frozen in ce.


    Adler was right behind her, and as others saw their stunned


    expressions, they all gathered


    entrance.


    The sight of the coffin left everyone in shock.


    the


    Finally, Odie stepped forward, his hands shaking, but managed to push the lid open.


    Seeing Sophie''s ashen face inside, Jenna burst into tears, "No, this can''t be happening!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jenna!" Adler quickly wrapped his arms around her.


    Odie''s expression turned grim, his hands trembling slightly.


    Dead? Sophie, of all people, couldn''t just be gone like that.


    Elodie and Griffin emerged, and upon seeing Sophie''s face, Elodie frowned and said, "Looks like it''s


    going to rain, let''s get Sophie inside."


    She gave Griffin a nod.


    Griffin moved forward and gently lifted Sophie out of the coffin.


    As night fell, the Burke family''s watchers, who had been lurking in the shadows, took their leave.


    Inside, Griffinid Sophie on the couch.


    The room was silent until Elodie spoke up, "Ms. Sophie, it''s safe to get up now."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Odie quickly turned to see Sophie on the couch, watching as she opened her ev took a deep breath, and saidol was about to suffocate in


    there."

 Chapter 1365

    "Damn! I thought you were dead!" Adler yelled, feeling a jolt of panic until Jenna smacked him on the back of the head. "Dead? Look again! She''s not dead!" she chided. "Not dead?" Adler pointed at Sophie''s face. "Sophie, what''s up with your face?"


    Sophie wiped her face with the sleeve of her white dress, and the greenish-gray makeup that had been covering her face started toe off. "It''s just makeup," she exined.


    "You scared the life out of me! I really thought you were..." Adler stopped himself from finishing the sentence.


    Odie, seeing Sophie like this, initially had a grin forming on his face, but it quickly vanished. He gave Sophie a gentle smack on the forehead and said, "Not dead and yet you couldn''t wake up earlier? Did you need everyone to mourn you first?" Sophie nearly stumbled back into the coffin from Odie''s yful p. She replied, "Joseph''s people are probably outside. If they find out I''m alive, James could be in danger."


    Jenna was puzzled. "James? What''s James got to do with all this?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s discuss itter. I need to wash my face first." Sophie said, as Elodie and Jenna helped her out of the coffin. She nced around and asked, "Where''s Colby?"


    "Out cold," Griffin chimed in. "I only used about eighty percent of my strength; he might have a tough time waking up today."


    "Ask your dear husband. He stormed into the Burke estate, got into a shootout for over ten minutes, and nearly didn''t make it out alive." As he spoke, Odie tossed a blood-stained ring into Sophie''s hands.


    Sophie frowned. "Why''d you hit him?"


    Seeing the ring, Sophie immediately pieced everything together. Joseph must''ve used the ring to provoke Colby.


    "I''ll go check on him," she said, rushing upstairs without even stopping for shoes.


    Odie thought about calling after her, but seeing her stumbling up the stairs, he held back his words of concern.


    nea


    When Sophie opened the door, she found Colby lying on the bed. Approaching him, she couldn''t help but smile at his unconscious form. Such a fool.


    Looking at the ring in her hand, Sophie recalled the events of the previous night. Just a day ago, at the Burke estate-thunder crashed and the storm raged outside.


    "I''m sorry, just can''t do it," James said as he approached Sophie. "Colby''s already gathering his men for you. I need to get some answers before he makes his move.


    "James... you..."


    James raised the knife in his hand, the de passing close to Sophie but stabbing into the bed next to her.


    Sophie didn''t flinch. James frowned, "Why didn''t you dodge?"


    "You never meant to kill me, so why would I?" Sophie replied calmly.


    Seeing herposure, James chuckled. "Well, with you saying that, it feels like rescuing you wasn''t for nothing."


    Sophie looked at James, "I know you remember your past life."


    "So, I owe you my life," James said tly. "I''m giving it back to you now. From here on, we owe each other nothing."


    With that, James pulled out the knife


    and said, "There''s a basement at the Burke


    State. I think you k


    it is. Wait for me there."


    ere

 Chapter 1366

    "Alright."


    Sophie got up from the bed.


    Out of nowhere, James said, "Hand me your ring."


    Sophie nced down at the ring in her hand. Without questioning him, she slipped it off and ced it in James''s hand.


    James assured, "I''ll return it to you sooner orter."


    Sophie didn''t say anything more. She just turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    Deep down, she knew.


    James had long since settled his debts with her.


    The night was thick and dark.


    James sat in Sophie''s bedroom, staring at the dim tablemp.


    In that moment, memories started ying back like a film reel to the night before.


    He had arranged to meet ire here first thing in the morning.


    As soon as Sophie left, ire showed up just as nned.


    Walking in and seeing the empty room, ire frowned, "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    Looking at ire''s face, eerily simr to Sophie''s, James felt a wave of revulsion.


    No one could rece Sophie, and surely no one deserved to wear that face.


    "You''ve always wanted to step into Sophie''s shoes, haven''t you? Well, here''s your shot."


    James tossed a set of clothes he''d prepared in advance in front of ire, saying, "Dress as her, you know how to pull off the Sophie look." "What... What are you nning?"


    ire hesitated, staring at James, trying to grasp his intentions.


    James said, "I''ve killed Sophie. From today, you''re her."


    Hearing this, ire''s face lit up, "Are you for real?"


    "Absolutely."


    ire was over the moon. After all the hardships, she could finally be Sophie!


    With that, ire eagerly changed into Sophie''s clothes. Just as she sat at the vanity to do her makeup,


    James''s reflection appear, sheet.


    mirror.


    ire turned, ready to ask James if she looked like Sophie.


    in the


    But instead, she saw James pull out a silenced pistol and shoot her in the shoulder.


    ire screamed from the pain.


    In the next heartbeat, James stabbed ire with a knife.


    Blood soaked her white nightgown as ire stared at James, disbelief written all over her face.


    But James, cold as ice, tossed her onto the bed.


    After wiping the blood off the vanity, ire tried to gather enough strength to crawl off the bed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But the knife had pierced her deeply; there was no escape.


    As time ticked by, James finished cleaning up the ce.


    He made sure ire was now just a lifeless body.


    James wrapped a bandage around ire''s shoulder, mimicking an


    ring onto ire''s bloodied finger.


    injury like Sophie''s, then So


    He Salf of ire''s face with


    a knife until blood blurred it beyond ition, then said tly,"


    nothing to


    like her." Content?


    With everything done, he left the bedroom.


    This was the best solution he coulde up with.


    The memory was snapped back by the rumble of thunder outside.


    James took off the ne he always wore around his neck.


    On it was a ring, its diamond long gone.


    From this day forward, he and Sophie had no ties, no debts.


    Finally, James pulled out the only photo of him and Sophie from the drawer.


    In it, Sophie was enjoying a piece of cake, while he, with just half his face showing, had secretly captured the moment with her.

 Chapter 1367

    James set the photo frame on the table and ced the ring right in front of it. From here on out, it was something best not seen.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It waste at night at the Burke Estate. Sophie was curled up at the edge of the bed, while Colby woke up in the early hours. He felt a hand holding his and was startled. Seeing Sophie beside him, he thought he was still dreaming. "Sophie?" His voice was low and a bit choked.


    Sophie blinked sleepily, and when she saw Colby awake, she gave him her usual sweet smile. "Awake now?"


    Hearing this, Colby realized he wasn''t dreaming and pulled Sophie into a hug. But this movement tugged at Sophie''s wound, making her gasp, "Colby! You''re hurting me!"


    Colby immediately realized his mistake and gently released her, looking concerned. "Did your wound open up? Let me see."


    He carefully began to unbutton her shirt. Sure enough, there was a bit of blood seeping through on her shoulder. Kiran''s bullet had left a nasty wound. Even though it was just a flesh wound, it couldn''t handle rough movements. Seeing Colby so worried, Sophie teased, "I thought you weren''t scared of anything, Colby. Aren''t you worried about gettingughed at for this?"


    He frowned seriously, "Laughing with injuries like that? Let me treat your wound."


    Colby hopped out of bed, grabbed the first aid kit, and started tending to Sophie''s wounds once he unwrapped the gauze. As the gauze peeled away, it stuck painfully to her skin, and Sophie broke out in a cold sweat. Seeing her difort, Colby popped a candy into her mouth. "Here, have some candy. It''ll help with the pain."


    The sweet fruit candy dissolved on her tongue, and Sophie managed a small smile. "Colby, what century are you from? You have anesthetics and you give me candy instead?"


    Colby realized his oversight and quickly dropped the gauze, dashed to the door, and shouted down the hallway, "William! Get over here!"


    William was deep in sleep until Colby''s shout jolted him awake. "Coming,ing! Your Highness!"


    He scrambled out of bed and rushed over. When Gordon had Rick recruit him, they warned that being on call 24/7 was part of the job. Miss a call once, lose a grand; twice, lose two.


    William had never dealt with such demanding clients before. He skipped a Hawaii vacation toe here and earn this stress-inducing paycheck. "What''s up, Colby?"


    "I need an anesthetic."


    "For what?"


    "For changing my wife''s bandages."


    "You


    Sthetic for that?"


    eyes went wide. "Just grit for a bit, and the medicine care of the rest!"


    belongs to en. ontent


    "I don''t want her to feel pain, not even for a second."


    "Too much anesthetic can mess with your brain. Think about it, or let me handle the dressing?"


    "No need, the gauze is already off."


    Sophie''s voice drifted from inside the room, reaching both men. William tried to peek in, but the door mmed shut right in his face.


    His nose nearly took the brunt of it What was all this about? Dragging a doctor out of bed in the middle of the night, only to not need anything in the end!

 Chapter 1368

    Are you kidding me?


    Inside the house, Sophie had already taken off the gauze. Colby remarked, "Weren''t you just crying because it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt when I do it myself, but when you do it in front of me, I just get so upset I feel like crying."


    Colby was caught between a smile and a sigh, unsure how to react. He sprinkled some antiseptic on Sophie''s wound, and she immediately felt a cool, soothing sensation. It was surprisinglyfortable.


    "Did you used to munch on sweets when you got hurt?"


    "Not me."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t have a sweet tooth."


    Colby chuckled, "Back then, when we went on missions, Odie, who was a hothead but quite delicate, often got hurt. He was toozy to carry sweets, so he''d stash them in my pocket. I don''t know if it really helped, but it seemed to work for him." "No wonder..."


    "All done," Colby said, quickly bandaging the wound. "Take it easy for a bit, don''t stress about anything."


    "Okay!"


    Sophie snuggled into bed, poking her head out from the covers. "Why aren''t you asking me why I''m okay?"


    "...I don''t really feel the need to ask."


    "Why not?"


    Sophie frowned. Even Jenna and the others were curious, yet Colby wasn''t?


    Seeing Colby''s awkward expression, Sophie decided to spill the beans: "Actually, it was bec... Mmm!"


    Before she could finish, Colby yfully covered her mouth, feigning seriousness. "Sleep!"


    Sophie''s eyes sparkled with a smile, clearly amused. She finally nodded in agreement, and Colby released his hand.


    The next morning, Sophie woke up naturally, feeling a warm sense of


    her. Thankfully, they were both alive and well.


    *Knock, knock-*


    A knock at the door jolted Colby awake. Sophie, seeing this, quickly pretended to be asleep. Outside, Adler called, "Colby, Sophie, time to rise and shine! We''ve got ns to make!"


    "Got it," Colby replied, and Adler walked away. But momentster Adler was back, insisting, "No more snoozing! Ten minutes! Let''s go!"


    Hearing this, Colby grabbed a pillow and tossed it at the door with precision. Adler heard the


    Scampered off. Content


    Turning back, Colby saw Sophie still pretending. "Come on, wake up. I know you''re faking it."


    Sophie peeked through one eye. "How''d you know?"


    "Who else was staring at me for ages? It''s pretty obvious."


    Blushing, Sophie said, "So you were pretending to sleep too?"


    "Your staring woke me up," Colby grinned. "Alright, love, let''s get you dressed and freshened up."


    With that, Colby got up and began helping Sophie get dressed.


    "What about brushing teeth?"


    "I''ll handle it," Colby replied, his tone a mix of exasperation and affection.


    Downstairs, Adler nced at the clock. "It''s been twenty minutes! Surely they haven''t dozed off again?"


    Jenna rolled her eyes at Adler. "Not everyone sleeps in like you do, you know?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1369

    Upstairs, Colby and Sophie headed down the stairs, hand in hand.


    As they reached the bottom, Adler couldn''t resist a yful jab, "Well, look who finally decided to roll out of bed!"


    In response, Colby tossed an apple towards Adler with a smirk.


    Adler caught it and wiped it on his shirt, "Hey, don''t waste food like that!"


    Sophie noticed that Julian, Booker, Elodie, and Griffin were all present. She approached with a smile, "Wow, it''s not often we get everyone together like this."


    Odie chimed in, "Thanks to you, we''re all on the same team now."


    Jenna frowned, "Hey, speak for yourself! We chose to be here."


    "Oh yeah? So what if I don''t say it right?"


    "You...!"


    Just as Jenna and Odie seemed ready to spar, Sandy carefully made her way down from upstairs, bringing a hush over the room.


    Sophie turned to see Sandy looking genuinely remorseful, "Sophie, I''m really sorry... I had no clue my brother would pull something like that."


    Sophie replied, "I had a feeling your brother was trouble. Keeping him around was on me, not you. No need to apologize."


    Sandy still looked troubled, "I really thought... I thought my brother wouldn''t show up."


    Her voice grew so soft it was nearly a whisper.


    Sophie reassured her, "I''m not mad at you, but I do need to understand what''s going on with Kiran."


    With all eyes on her, Sandy lowered her gaze, "Originally, I had two brothers. My mom was pregnant with twins, but one didn''t make it... So, in my brother''s body, there''s... another brother. When I was little, didn''t get it, and Dad just told me to keep quiet. After a car identa few years back, I realized my older brother was missing, leaving just the younger one. I tried to get answers, but Dad wouldn''t tell me and forbade me from talking about it... To me, both brothers were special, and losing either would be


    heartbreaking. Dad said mentioning the older brother would upset the younger one, so I wasn''t allowed to talk about him."


    Everyone listened, puzzled.


    "What do you mean by ''another brother inside your brother''s body''?" Jenna asked, baffled. "Isn''t that just split personality? Why does it sound like some fantasy story?" Sophie asked, "So, your older brother is Kiran, and the younger one is Angelo? And it was Angelo who died in the womb?"


    Sandy nodded earnestly, "They said


    the older brother absorbed the younger one in the womb, taking his nutrients, which is why he was born. Dad told me they''re like two souls in one body and asked me to call both my brother."


    §Ö§äN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh, sweetie, your dad''s been spinning tales! What two souls in one body? That sounds like split personality to me," Adler remarked. "So Kiran is the main personality, and Angelo is the secondary one!"


    Sandy, clearly upset, protested, "No way! It''s two souls in one body! My brothers don''t have a mental illness!"

 Chapter 1370

    Seeing Sandy unwilling to ept the truth, Adler decided to keep quiet. After all, this was just one of Caelum''s little tricks to soothe his daughter. They weren''t easily fooled. Kiran must have gotten twisted by the pressure of living under the Pord family''s thumb, giving


    birth to Angelo''s personality.


    As Sandy shared her story, Sophie couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. If Kiran was the main personality, how did that car ident im Kiran''s life? The Pord family kept things hush-hush about it, leaving everyone wondering what secrets they were hiding.


    Jenna chimed in, "No wonder there were no reports about twins, either here or abroad. Looks like the Pord family really did only have one child."


    Sandy added, "I''ve shared everything I know. I just want to say sorry to you on behalf of my brother, Sophie. I don''t think he really wanted to hurt you. He..."


    "He just got greedy, aiming to escape to where the treasure is, right?" Adler interjected, finishing Sandy''s thought.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandy felt a twinge of shame. The Pord family, with their overseas influence, shouldn''t have needed any treasure. They could have closed countless big deals with the effort wasted on treasure hunting. Yet, Kiran went ahead anyway.


    Sophie said, "Arguing about his motives now is pointless. Kiran was right; everyone''s out for their own interests. Since Kiran has teamed up with Joseph, Sandy, Kiran''s now our enemy."


    Sandy''s face fell as Sophie spoke. "Since he''s an enemy, you can''t stay at Burke Estate anymore."


    Sophie continued calmly, "It''s not that we don''t see you as a friend, but it''s not suitable for you to stay here."


    "I can talk to my brother! He listens to me; he won''t go against you!" Sandy pleaded, looking desperate.


    Sophie shook her head. "It''s not that simple. Kiran firing that shot means he''s drawn a line. Sandy, I''ll arrange for you to fly back overseas. It''s best you go back now. With Caelum looking after you, you''ll be safe from Devonport''s current mess."


    "But I..."


    "Mr. Adler, could you handle booking her flight, please?" Sophie didn''t give Sandy room to argue.


    Adler was already on his phone, arranging Sandy''s flight. Seeing everyone pull away from her, Sandy felt a pang of sadness. She''d never had a genuine friend growing up. She thought Vanessa cared, but it turned out to be another self-serving rtionship.


    But


    Burke Estate was different. People here weren''t together for profit. They might say it was about gain, but deep down, they were true friends. It was only at Burke Estate that Sandy experienced the kind of friendship most people take for granted.


    Sandy didn''t want to lose these


    friends so easily. Back in her room, watching the maid pack her suitcase made her heart ache. No! She


    couldn''t just walk away like this new


    After all the time at Burke Estate, and all the times Sophie had saved her, it was her turn to step up and protect everyone.

 Chapter 1371

    Under the cloak of night, with not a soul in sight, Sandy snuck out of the Burke Estate, her suitcase in tow.


    When Adler dispatched someone to take Sandy to the airport, they found her room empty and headed to Sophie''s room instead.


    Sophie frowned when she heard Sandy had vanished and asked, "Have you checked the security cameras?"


    Jenna responded, "She took off with her suitcase about an hour ago."


    Adler sighed, "Ms. Sandy just can''t sit still, can she? Wouldn''t it be smarter for her to head back to Devonport right now? She''s really giving us a headache!"


    Sophie seemed unfazed and said, "Just cancel her flight. Wherever Sandy goes, she''s not in any real danger."


    Jenna looked puzzled, "Why''s that?"


    "She''s the heiress of the Pord family; no one''s going to mess with her. Plus, she''s Kiran''s kid sister, and Joseph wouldn''t darey a finger on Sandy. Just let her roam, but have someone shadow her to make sure she gets back to Kiran safely." Jenna let out a sigh, "So, we''re left to clean up her mess again? Sandy really needs to think before she acts! If Kiran were that easy to sway, he wouldn''t have shot you back then!"


    Adler chimed in, "What can you do? She''s a born-and-bred princess, only ever troubled by friendship woes."


    With that, Adler turned to Sophie, "I''ll get on the phone with my team to make sure they discreetly escort Sandy back to the Burke family."


    "Alright."


    Sophie leaned back on the sofa. To everyone inside and out, she was as good as gone. And as someone who''s ''dead,'' staying quiet was the best move for now.


    An hourter, at the Burke estate:


    "Who''s there?" The security guard''s voice startled Sandy.


    Hands on her hips, Sandy dered, "It''s me! I''m here to see my brother!"


    Recognizing Sandy, the guard thought of Kiran and hurriedly said, "Ms. Sandy, I''ll let them know you''re here..."


    "No need for that, I''m heading in!"


    With that, Sandy marched into the


    ???


    Burke family estate. The guard hesitated to stop her, knowing full


    well who she was. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Sandy... maybe I should still go..."


    The guard made onest attempt, but Sandy tossed him her suitcase and said, "Take this to my room!"


    The guard stared at the suitcase, bewildered. Her room? Where exactly in the Burke estate did Sandy have a room?


    "Ms. Sandy! Ms. Sandy!" The guard quickly followed with the suitcase.


    Sandy had already reached the main hall when James, descending from the second-floor study, spotted her.


    A maid approached Sandy, "Who are you here to see?"


    "I''m looking for my brother Kiran. Where is he?"


    Sandy''s attitude was icy towards the whole Burke household. Hearing she was ter Kiran, the maid hesitated. "Mr. Angelo, he..." Content, belongs


    "Kiran''s not here." James''s voice suddenly cut through from above.


    Sandy looked up to see James. She''d never been fond of him, but hearing he had saved Sophie softened her expression a bit. "I need to find my brother. Mr. James, please tell him the Aldridge family kicked me out! I''ve got nowhere to go and no money for a ticket."

 Chapter 1372

    "The Burke family can cover your ne ticket."


    "I''m not going anywhere!"


    Sandy dered, "I see the Burke family''s ce is quite nice, so I''m staying here from today. Tell my brother toe see me, or else I''ll..."


    Just as Sandy was about to throw a fit, Joseph''s voice floated down from upstairs, "Or else what?"


    There was a calm yet mysteriously authoritative tone in Joseph''s voice.


    Hearing him speak sent an involuntary chill down Sandy''s spine. She nced up to find Joseph standing on the second-floornding, looking at her with amanding presence.


    Sandy had met Joseph before, down in a basement, but back then, she hadn''t thought much of him. Now, though, his aura left her nearly speechless. The pressure in the air made it hard for her to breathe.


    Joseph said, "James, since Sandy is Mr. Angelo''s sister, we, the Burke family, should take good care of her. Give Kiran a call and have him check on his sister. We wouldn''t want anything to go wrong." With that, Joseph turned and walked away.


    James nodded and instructed the maid downstairs, "Prepare a room for Ms. Sandy."


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid promptly went to get the room ready, and Sandy, her initial arrogance tempered by Joseph''smanding presence, quickly followed to settle into the Burke household.


    Late at night, the silence in the Burke family''s living room was broken by the sound of footsteps.


    Sandy was tossing and turning in her room, unable to sleep, without even a bottle of water at hand.


    As she opened her door, she heard noisesing from downstairs. Her heart raced with fear.


    This was the Burke family''s house not the Burke Estate. What if the sound came from some deranged


    killerdurking around the Burke V


    family? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that thought, Sandy quickly hid in her room.


    But as she closed the door, it


    creaked foudly. In the daytime, it et


    might have gone unnoticed, but in


    the dead of night, it was jarring.


    Sure enough, the footsteps downstairs came to a halt.


    Sandy sped her hands together and whispered, "Please, God, please!"


    Soon, footsteps in the hallway seemed to grow closer. Sandy''s heart was pounding in her chest.


    As her door opened, she grabbed an ashtray from the table, ready to defend herself, when suddenly, a hand appeared, stopping her arm. "Ah!!"


    Sandy screamed, only to realize the person in front of her was Kiran.


    "It''s me."


    Kiran''s voice was low, carrying a hint of sternness.


    "Brother!"


    Recognizing Kiran, Sandy burst into tears and threw herself into his arms.


    Unlike Angelo, Kiran favored dark suits and always had a woody scent about him. Right then, Kiran let Sandy hold him, frowning as he asked, "Did someone hurt you?"


    Sandy shook her head frantically, but when she saw James slowly appear behind Kiran, she quickly changed her tune and said, "Yes! It was Joseph who bullied me! Brother, go teach him a lesson!"

 Chapter 1373

    Kiran sensed someone lurking behind him, and his eyebrows knitted together for a split second before he swiftly swung his arm back. James was quick on his feet, dodging just in time to see Kiran holding a dagger that had been concealed up his sleeve. James frowned at the sight of the de. "Mr. Angelo, don''t you think you''re overreacting just a tad?"


    "I''m not a fan of people sneaking up on me. Next time, Mr. Burke, be more careful, or this de might find its way to your throat."


    Kiran''s lips curled into a smile, but his eyes were icy, and his words carried a dangerous undertone.


    James raised his hands in surrender, "Hey, no harm intended."


    "Brother!"


    Sandy, remembering how James had helped save Sophie, tugged at Kiran''s sleeve, urging him to let it slide.


    Kiran nced at his sister''s worried face and finally slipped the dagger away. "I''m taking her with me. If Joseph has any issues, he can take them up with me directly."


    With that, Kiran headed inside to grab Sandy''s suitcase.


    "Bro! I don''t..."


    "Don''t want to leave?"


    Kiran yfully pinched Sandy''s cheek. "I''ll count to three, and you can say that again."


    Sandy swallowed her words, "I mean... I''ll listen to you, brother."


    Satisfied, Kiran let go of her cheek.


    As Kiran was about to lead Sandy away, James chimed in, "Mr. Angelo, there are a few things I think we should discuss in private."


    "There''s nothing to discuss between us."


    Kiran was on his way out with Sandy when she caught James''s eye.


    Sandy impulsively said, "Come on, bro, just hear him out."


    Seeing his sister speak up, Kiran raised an eyebrow, "When did you two be so chummy?"


    "I''ve gotta use the restroom... be right back."


    Sandy dodged the question, recalling Sophie''s insistence that her supposed death had to stay under wraps. She couldn''t reveal to Kiran that Sophie was alive, thanks to James.  en


    After all, she wasn''t sure where her brother''s loyaltiesy just yet.


    Once Sandy dashed off, Kiran walked up to James. He checked his watch, "Ten minutes. That''s all you''ve got." James nodded, "Plenty of time."


    In the Burke family''s ground floor bathroom, Sandy lingered a bit after using it, biding her time.


    When she finally stepped out to see how things were going, she heard her brother''s voice from a corner, "Looks like my sister''s been having some digestive issuestely


    "Ah!"


    Startled, Sandy turned around to see her bolding the suitcase in


    one


    and her wrist in the other,


    guiding her outside.


    MS


    Trying to keep her cool, Sandy asked, "So, did you guys finish talking?"


    "All done."


    "Did it go well?"


    "Not too shabby."


    "What did you guys talk about?"


    Catching onto Sandy''s attempt to dig for details, Kiran paused, nced at her with a teasing smile, "Fishing for secrets, sis?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 1374

    "No way, no way!" Sandy shook her head emphatically. "I''m just curious!" Kiran put a finger to his lips, whispering, "Kiddo, curiosity isn''t always a good thing."


    Sandy and Kiran managed to walk out of the Burke Estate, surprisingly without any hassle from the family. Watching the bodyguards eye Kiran with fear, Sandy couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, what did you do? Why are they all so scared of you?" "Just remember, in this world, only the weak fear the strong." Kiran paused, ncing at Sandy, "But you don''t need to worry about that. As long as I''m around, no one''s gonna mess with you."


    Sandy leaned forward, asking, "Can''t you just not be enemies with Sophie and the others?"


    "Huh?"


    "You shot her!"


    ""For your sake, I didn''t kill her."


    "But she''s been really nice to me!"


    "That''s why I only shot her in the shoulder."


    "I''m not happy about it!"


    "Next time, I''ll let her shoot back."


    Sandy fell silent, at a loss for words. Kiran opened the car door, set up Sandy''s favorite pink pillow, and adjusted the seat just right before letting her hop in. Once inside, he carefully buckled her seatbelt. Sandy pouted, "The way you''re acting, I''ll end up with no friends."


    With a calm voice, Kiran asked while driving with one hand, "What''s more important, your friends or your brother?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "They''re both important!"


    "You can only choose one."


    "Well..."


    Sandy''s face fell. Kiran could tell what her answer was, "So it''s your brother who''s more important, right?"


    Sandy looked down, feeling conflicted.


    Kiran added, "If I''m more important, don''t get upset over people who don''t really matter. Otherwise, I might just lose my temper and do something drastic."


    "You''re so overbearing!" Sandy


    stomped her feet in frustration. "If you keep going against Sophie and the others, I won''t recognize you as my brother! Who''d want a brother who''s so paranoid and can''t tell right from wrong?"


    Suddenly, Kiran mmed on the brakes, causing Sandy to jolt. Just as she thought he might kick her out, he handed her a bottle of water, saying, "If you''re all out of breath from telling me off, have some water. I''m listening."


    "You..." Sandy''s face flushed with annoyance. She decided that if her brother didn''te around, she''d keep pestering him until he did. One day, two days, however long it took. Kiran, catching on to her n through the rearview mirror, leaned on the window and said, "We''re running out of time, sis."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Joseph''s gonna make his move in three days."


    Kiran continued, "By then, your friends and everyone at Burke Estate will be in danger." "What?! Why so soon?"


    "Joseph''s impatient. With what he wants almost within his grasp, he''s not gonna back down. So instead of trying to change my mind, you might want to start thinking about how to protect your friends."

 Chapter 1375

    Meanwhile, over at the Burke Estate, things were getting a bit intense.


    Colby was carefully tending to Sophie''s wounds. She watched him fussing over her, handling her with the gentleness of someone terrified of causing more pain, and couldn''t help but tease, "You being so cautious is actually making it hurt more, you know?"


    Colby froze at her words, clearly flustered.


    Sophie chuckled softly and said, "Maybe I should just do it myself."


    As she reached for the gauze, Colby gently caught her hand. "You don''t have much time left to heal," he said quietly.


    Sophie knew exactly what he was hinting at and nodded, "I know."


    Colby looked up, meeting her gaze. "I think they''re going to make their move soon. They won''t just sit back and watch us bounce back."


    "I know," Sophie replied.


    "So... we need toe up with a n to turn this around."


    "Yeah, I know that too." Her voice was barely above a whisper.


    For the past few nights, a feeling had been gnawing at her-her time with Colby might be running out. Joseph''s arrival had cranked up the pressure, making everything feel more urgent.


    She was aware of the whole rebirth situation, but nobody else was. If things unfolded like Joseph predicted and the world reset, would they even remember any of this? Would everything just start over, erasing all connections?


    Jenna, Adler, James, Gordon, Harold, Sandy, Angelo, Reece... everyone might end up as strangers. The thought of losing Colby and the bonds with everyone else was unbearable.


    Colby squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Alright, let me finish bandaging you up. You just rest for the next few days. I''ll handle everything outside."


    "Okay," Sophie agreed, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Just then, a knock interrupted them.


    Rick''s voice came through the door, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby, the boss wants to see you."


    Colby calmly replied, "Got it."


    He carefully unwrapped the gauze from Sophie''s shoulder, applied some fresh ointment, and began rewrapping it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Out of nowhere, Sophie blurted out, "Colby, if everything started over, would you find me again?"


    Without hesitation, Colby whispered, "I would. No matter what happens, I''ll find you."


    His words warmed her heart, bringing a soft smile to her lips. "Okay," she said, feeling a sense offort.


    A short whileter, they found


    themselves in Gordon''s room. He


    looked a bit better than before, propped up in his wheelchair. "Joseph''s gearing up for something. There might be some changes in the household soon. I''ve asked Rick to organize a big to-do for Ms. Sophie''s funeral."


    "Trying to throw them off, Mr. Gordon?" Colby asked.


    "They''ll definitely strike now, so... Sophie, you''ll need to y invisible within the Aldridge family."


    Sophie got the drift-it meant


    g to be dead for a while et


    she said. "If it helps our


    SWO


    cause, I''m in."


    Gordon continued, "I''m not entirely confident, but we have to give it our all. I''ve spread the word, and I''lkneed you, Mr. Colby, to pull back everyone from the Aldridge estate."


    Colby frowned slightly. Sophie also looked puzzled. "Everyone?"


    "Yes, not a single person left behind."

 Chapter 1376

    "I get it, I''ll sort it out by tomorrow morning."


    "No, everyone needs to be out of there right after the funeral."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon''s insistence on a tight schedule left Colby with no choice but to say, "Have Rick send me the Aldridge family list. I promise by morning, not even a trace of them will be left." "Good."


    Gordon went on, "Also, rallying our crew is up to you, Colby. Since we''re in Devonport, if we need weapons, we''ll have to get them from the Costello family."


    Colby shot back, "Doesn''t your family have any weapons?"


    "My family''s arms are tied up elsewhere."


    Wrapping up the topic, Gordon added, "Sophie will stick with me tomorrow, Colby. Any objections?"


    Colby coolly asked, "Would it matter if I did?"


    "No."


    Gordon''s response was blunt.


    Sophie tugged on Colby''s sleeve and said, "I''m safer with Mr. Gordon. You''ll be too busy to keep an eye on me."


    Colby got the drift and replied, "I''ll leave someone to watch over you."


    "No one can stay," Gordon cut in nonchntly. "Like I said, tomorrow... not a soul from the Aldridge family can be around." Colby frowned, "What''s your game n here?"


    "Rick will back you up. Once the funeral wraps up by six, you can head back."


    With that, Gordon said, "I''ve got everything lined up. You guys should get some rest."


    "Mr. Gordon, I''m still not clear..."


    Sophie tried to press for more, but Colby stepped in, "Got it. I''ll handle it."


    And with that, Colby took Sophie''s hand and left Gordon''s room.


    Sophie hurried to keep up with Colby, asking, "Why won''t you let me get more details?"


    "He won''t spill the beans."


    Colby knew Gordon well enough to realize that if he wasn''t talking, no amount of prodding would change that. Sophie couldn''t shake her unease and spent a restless night.


    As dawn broke, Sophie felt a soft, cool touch on her forehead. Openi her eyes, she found Colby gently stroking her cheek. He whispered, "I''m heading out now."


    "Alright."


    Sophie replied automatically but tightened her grip on Colby''s hand, "Colby..." "Yeah?"


    "Come back soon."


    "I will."


    After getting everything ready, Colby opened a drawer, pulled out two handguns, and handed one to


    Sophie, "Keep this close en


    things get


    hairy, use it."


    "Okay."


    As Colby left, a wave of anxiety washed over Sophie.


    Today was shaping up to be anything but calm.


    Why was Gordon so intent on clearing out the Aldridge family?


    Meanwhile, news of Sophie''s sudden death from illness had spread like wildfire online, and Jenna Adler along with a slew of friends, were attending the funeral.


    The coffin was ushered out early, making quite the spectacle.


    After changing, Sophie headed to Gordon''s room, noticing Rick was nowhere to be seen.


    Before Sophie could utter a word, Gordon asked, "Ms. Sophie, could you help me downstairs?" "...Sure."


    Sophie moved behind Gordon''s wheelchair, pushing it along, "Mr. Gordon, what''s going down today?" "You''ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 1377

    Sophie nudged Gordon into the elevator, and he casually pressed the button for B2.


    When it came to a halt on the second basement level, Gordon simply said, "Let''s head out."


    "Alright." Sophie replied, pushing Gordon out of the lift and into the basement corridor.


    Sophie had never ventured to the Aldridge family''s second basement before. She imagined it''d be a parking lot or maybe a wine cer. But to her surprise, the elevator doors opened to reveal an archive room. The space was lined with cabs that looked like they belonged in a history museum, eachbeled with Roman numerals. It was clear this ce didn''t see much foot traffic.


    Taking it all in, Sophie asked, "Mr. Gordon, is this the Aldridge family''s old intelligence hub?"


    "Indeed," Gordon replied with a hint of nostalgia. "This used to be the intelligence archive, but... it''s been out ofmission for years now."


    In this age of digital information, ces like this had be relics. A singleputer could store all the data from this entire floor, making such manual archiving a thing of the past.


    As Sophie pushed him further in, she asked, "So, are we waiting for someone here?"


    Gordon shot her a knowing smile, "You catch on quick. We just need to wait here; someone should show up shortly. But before they do... we''ve gotta hide."


    Sophie was taken aback by this. "Hide?" she echoed.


    Gordon gestured towards the back of the room, "Over there."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They moved to the back, maneuvering through rows of filing cabs. Gordon stopped at one, turned a key, and the entire cab slid to the side revealing a secret room. "Is this our hiding spot?" Sophie asked, intrigued.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Alright then."


    Once inside, Sophie pushed Gordon


    in, and the cab door slid shut behind them. Seeing the door close gave Sophie a brief moment of. unease, but Gordon reassured her,


    "No Worries, I can open it from here."


    "Okay," Sophie nodded, flipping on the light switch. The room was dimly lit, with only a few pieces of furniture suggesting its use as a hideout.


    The light flickered, casting an


    awkward glow over the room.


    Sophie nced at Gordon, who sat quietly, eyes closed, leaning back in his wheelchair, his expression calm andposed.


    Meanwhile, over at the Burke family estate-


    The news of the Aldridge family arranging Sophie''s funeral spread like wildfire through Devonport. James Watched the reporters gathering outside his window,


    eager for a scoop on how he felt


    about his ex-wife''s sudden passing.


    Unfazed, James drew the curtains, shutting out the chaos. Joseph entered the room, asking, "Is everything set?"


    "Yes," James replied coolly. "We can head out now."


    Joseph was eagerly anticipating uncovering the treasure''s whereabouts. He turned to James, saying, "Soon, our little family will be back together."


    James, however, remained stoic, his face betraying no emotion as he looked at Joseph.

 Chapter 1378

    regret on Joseph''s part would mend this broken home.


    In Joseph''s mind, Ruby had no interest in patching things up with him. As for himself, he had long given up on the dream of a picture-perfect family. He was used to flying solo, and even if everything around him crumbled and was rebuilt, he''d still be the same. No amount of James, with a touch of indifference, said, "Let''s keep these conversations for after we''ve pulled it off." He left the study, finding the hall filled with the people he''d gathered.


    Harold stood there, ncing up at James, "Everyone''s ready. When do we head out?"


    "Whenever you are."


    James added, "But... you''re noting along."


    Harold''s eyebrows knitted together, "What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s just my dad and me going in. I''m counting on you to stand guard outside, Mr. Aldridge."


    Harold wasn''t thrilled with this setup. With a cold edge to his voice, he said, "Without me, you wouldn''t even know where the Aldridge family hid the treasure. Now you''re leaving me out? nning to keep it all to yourself?"


    "Not at all. What James is saying is that keeping watch outside is crucial, and you''re the best man for the job. Don''t worry, once we find the Devonport treasure, you''ll get your due."


    Joseph moved closer to Harold, giving his shoulder a reassuring pat. "I know you don''t want to be forever tagged as the underachieving yboy in your brother''s shadow. Once we snag the treasure, you can step up as the new leader of the Aldridge family. Who would dare look down on you then?"


    Joseph''s words seemed to sway Harold, who nodded, "Alright, but I want it in writing. You promised me fifty percent, not a cent less."


    "Fair enough."


    With a slight smile, Joseph nced over at James, "Is Kiran here yet?"


    "Missing me already?" came a voice from the hall.


    Kiran strolled in, and the sight of him brought a broad smile to Joseph''s face. "I knew you wouldn''t miss out on this."


    "How could I?" Kiran replied, "Joseph, remember my fifty percent."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that Kiran also had a im to fifty percent, Harold''s frown deepened, "You too? Joseph, what''s the deal?"


    "This Devonport treasure doesn''t


    really tempt me; I''ve got plenty of cash. I''m just curious to see what all the fuss is about. I''ll hand over any gold and silver without keeping a dime."


    en


    Harold


    taken aback by


    dea then why all the f


    . If Joseph didn''t we


    the


    t was his true motive


    "James, it''s go time."


    With that, Joseph led the charge towards Burke Estate. The Aldridge family was off attending Sophie''s funeral, leaving Burke Estatepletely deserted.


    When Joseph, James, and their crew arrived, they found the ce abandoned, not a soul in sight.


    Joseph frowned, "Colt, take some guys and have a look around. Let''s see what''s up."


    Colt nodded, "Got it."

 Chapter 1379

    As Colt was about to push open the wrought iron gate, Harold stepped in, saying, "Hold on, we can''t just barge in!" Colt paused, his hand hovering over the gate. Harold moved forward and exined, "The Aldridge estate might seem deserted, but its security is top-notch. With that, Harold used facial recognition and a passcode to unlock the gate. Even though he''d left the Aldridge family, being the heir had its perks this gate couldn''t keep him out. Seeing Harold''s ease reassured Joseph, who had been anxious about the possibility of a trap now that the Aldridge family seemed to have vanished.


    Forcing this gate open would set off the rms in no time. Plus, there are all sorts of traps inside. Trigger one by ident, and we''re in for a world of trouble."


    With such a sophisticated security system, anyone trying to break in would only end up regretting it. Once Harold had the gate open, he advised, "Stick with me. If you set off some hidden rm or something goes wrong, don''t expect me to save you."


    Trusting Harold''s judgment, Joseph signaled to his men to follow suit. As they finally stepped into the grand hall of the Burke Estate, they were blown away by its true splendor. The Burke Estate had always been cloaked in mystery, mainly because it was so exclusive. Seeing it with their own eyes, they realized just how wealthy the estate really was.


    The hall was not only spacious, but even the tea cups seemed priceless, and antique ornaments were scattered around, exuding an understated elegance. Each piece was a rare find in its own right. The Aldridge family was indeed swimming in wealth.


    Joseph''s crew couldn''t hide their awe, but Joseph himself was preupied with thoughts of hidden treasure. Turning to James, Joseph asked, "You mentioned the Devonport treasure is hidden in the Aldridge estate. Is that really true?"


    "Absolutely," James replied casually. "Back in the day, the four major families discovered the Devonport treasure. To keep it safe from thieves, they pooled their resources to move it from the mountains and stash it here, in the most secure ce the Aldridge estate. After all, the safest ce is often the least expected one. No one''s ever suspected the treasure was with the Aldridge family."


    Hearing this, Joseph nodded. "TheContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    head of the Aldridge family for his crafty ns. He could


    known


    swnev


    definitely pull off


    this."


    James turned to Harold, "Mr. Aldridge, when you were with the family, did you ever hear anything about where the treasure might be?"


    "I have no idea," Harold said coolly "My brother''s always been in charge. If I needed to know something, he''d tell me. If not, he wouldn''t say a word."


    James shrugged, "Well, then, we''ll just have to search the ce. Mr. Aldridge, you don''t mind, do you?"


    "Go ahead," Harold replied without hesitation. Joseph gestured, and his men began scouring the Burke Estate.


    Settling into a plush sofa in the


    grand hall, Joseph remarked, "I''ve


    always heard about the vast gardens and endless rooms of the Aldridge estate. At this pace, who knows if we''ll find anything by noon?"


    "Whatever it takes, we gotta give it a shot," responded James.

 Chapter 1380

    "Yeah, that makes perfect sense," Joseph nodded, adding a touch of urgency to his voice. "Let them search thoroughly. Whoever finds it will be rewarded generously, no doubt about that."


    Colt chimed in with a confident grin, "Mr. Burke has been gearing up for this moment for ages. Now that we''re on the brink of sess, he''s not about to sweat a few more hours. I''ll head over and keep an eye on things." "Alright, you do that," Joseph replied, giving Colt a nod as he left.


    James watched the exchange, unfazed. He''d long since figured out that Colt was in Joseph''s corner. In fact, he was well aware that his memories of a past life were linked to Joseph''s meddling when he was in the hospital-probably some kind of hypnosis, nothing too fancy.


    Catching Harold''s eye from across the room, James felt an unspoken understanding pass between them. Harold soon broke the silence, "I just remembered a ce."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Where''s that?" Joseph asked, his curiosity piqued at the mention of a possible treasure location.


    "I''m just specting here," Harold shrugged. "Not sure if it''s the right spot."


    "Go on, tell me," Joseph urged, "I''ll decide if it''s worth checking out."


    Harold continued, "My family has a double basement. When I was a kid, I was curious about it, but my parents and my brother kept it off-limits. It''s a no-go zone for the Aldridge family. Maybe, just maybe, the treasure''s stashed down there?" Joseph''s brow furrowed at the thought. "Alright, let''s take a look."


    Seeing Joseph rise, Colt quickly interjected, "Mr. Burke, maybe I should go first, just in case it''s a setup..."


    "I''ve waited long enough for this moment. No more dys," Joseph insisted, leading James and Harold toward the double basement.


    The moment they stepped into the elevator, rms red. Unfazed, Joseph pulled out a handgun and took out the camera, silencing the rm.


    After Harold unlocked the elevator


    with his fingerprint, they descended into the double basement. As the doors opened, a stale, musty air greeted them, making all three wrinkle their noses.


    The lighting was dim, casting an eerie glow over the concrete floor, adding to the overall chill. "Looks like this was once an Aldridge family intelligence hub from way back Joseph mused, a hint of disdain in


    his voice. "Probably defunct by now."


    With Colt and a few others joining them, Joseph ordered, "Search this ce thoroughly. Let''s find out if the treasure''s here."


    "Yes, Mr. Burke," Colt responded, wasting no time in organizing the search.


    James''s eyes lingered on a row of cabs across the room. He quickly averted his gaze and said to Joseph, "I''ll take a look around too." "Go ahead," Joseph replied.


    The double basement was massive, stretching out in all directions. James traced the wall, stopping at a nk section. He tapped it lightly hearing a hollow sound. Moving on, he knocked on another partesolid as a rock.  .


    enk


    "Something''s off with this wall," James pointed out.


    Joseph swiftly moved closer, his interest piqued. "Let me take a look!"

 Chapter 1381

    Joseph shoved James aside, bursting with excitement as he pushed through the wall. To their amazement, the wall began to tremble, and then a section slid back, opening like elevator doors to reveal an old lift behind it.


    Joseph''s eyes lit up with excitement. He turned to James, eximing, "It''s a secret passage! A secret passage!" Without hesitation, Joseph stepped in. Harold was about to follow, but James shot him a look and said, "Stay here and keep an eye out."


    Even though Harold was annoyed, he stayed put to avoid arousing Joseph''s suspicion. Once inside the elevator, Joseph showed no fear of the unknown. He kept talking to James, "I''ve been searching for so long, spent so many years, and finally, I''ve found it... James, our family can finally be together forever. We won''t ever have to be apart again!"


    James''s face remained stoic, treating Joseph''s words as nothing more than a whimsical fantasy. Soon, the elevator descended about thirty feet before stopping with a heavy thud.


    As the doors opened, a chilly breeze hit them, and the gleam of gold momentarily blinded them. James instinctively shielded his eyes.


    Outside the elevator was a massive cavern, towering about sixteen feet high. It was filled with countless piles of gold and silver, treasures scattered as if they were ordinary. Gold bars seemed worthless here. Tiny glowing orbs illuminated the cavern, revealing a vast mountain of wealth.


    Even James, who had seen his


    share of wonders, was taken aback by the sight: He understood why the Aldridge family had gone to such lengths to hide these treasures Such immense wealth could easily lead anyone astray. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Yet Joseph seemed unfazed by the riches surrounding him. James watched as Joseph stumbled forward, his eyes fixed on the path ahead. "This is it... this is the ce..." Joseph muttered, moving toward


    the center of the light.


    For a fleeting moment, Joseph imagined Ruby smiling at him from afar. "Rose... I''m here," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    As James frowned, Joseph reached


    the cavern''s deepest part. With his eyes closed, he clutched a sapphire pendant tightly, hoping to reunite with Ruby. He believed that when he opened his eyes, Ruby would be right there, unchanged.


    But as time passed, the chill lingered, and nothing changed. "Why... Why is it like this?" Joseph murmured, startled by the unchanged reality.


    Everything was as it was, with no sign of a fresh start. Joseph stood there, stunned by the sight before him, while James surveyed the calm, unchanged surroundings, with only Joseph looking around in disbelief.

 Chapter 1382

    "Why can''t we just start over? Why!" Joseph''s eyes were bloodshot with frustration. He was desperate to understand why things had turned out this way.


    "Because you''ve used up all your chances." Gordon''s voice cut through the air, reaching Joseph''s ears.


    James turned around, spotting Sophie pushing Gordon into the room. The moment Joseph saw Gordon, he snapped, "It was you! You''ve been the one sabotaging me all these years! You Aldridges are all a curse!" Sophie couldn''t help but nce at Gordon, puzzled. Had Gordon really been battling Joseph all this time?


    Gordon spoke calmly, "These four gems indeed have miraculous powers, but... all four chances are gone. Thinking you could find this ce and hit the reset button was just ridiculous."


    "Why? What do you mean all four chances are used up?" Sophie was visibly puzzled.


    Four chances? One for her, two for Joseph, and then... who got thest one? She looked at Gordon, a strange suspicion creeping in.


    The final chance... was it Gordon?


    "No way... No way!" Joseph red at Gordon, seething with anger. "You''re just spinning lies! You don''t want to reset things, so you made this up! I don''t believe you!"


    "The first time, you used the Burke family''s sapphire ring to be reborn. That ring... it belonged to the Tredgold family."


    Sophie was shocked. "The Tredgold family? How does that make sense?"


    Gordon didn''t bother exining and continued, "Second time around, just like in this life, you orchestrated Colby''s parents'' car ident and stole Mrs. Costello''s ring. You teamed up with the Minton family to ruin the Russells, leading to Sophie''s parents'' deaths. Even though the Russells'' sapphire ended up


    overseas, you were sure you''d track it down."


    "Everything was going to n until I unexpectedly died, and Harold took over the Aldridge family. He was a tough nut to crack. Plus, with Sophie''s death, James took his own life, throwing your ns off course. In that past life, no one could uncover the Devonport treasure''s secrets, forcing you to use Mrs. Costello''s sapphire ring to start over."


    Joseph''s face turned pale, knowing full well the truth. Thest two chances were connected to Gordon and Sophie!


    Sophie, noticing Joseph''s reaction, quickly asked, "What about me? Why did I get a second chance? I''ve never even seen a blue sapphire ring!" Sophie was eager for answers, but Gordon stayed silent.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gordon simply stated, "Joseph, all your scheming was nothing more than a pipe dream, totally pointless."


    "You all lied to me... all of you!" Joseph shouted. "There must be something hidden! There has to be!"


    Joseph frantically searched the


    room, but Gordon showed no fear of him finding anything. Sophie watched Joseph''s frenzy quietly and then turned to Gordon. "Mr. Gordon,


    what else are you keeping from me?"


    Gordon didn''t respond. He couldn''t bring himself to tell Sophie that her rebirth was due to hisst wish before dying in their previous life.

 Chapter 1383

    Just then, Sophie felt a sudden, unbearable heat emanating from her pocket. With a sharp intake of breath, she quickly pulled out the three gems nestled inside. They glimmered faintly, casting a soft glow. Gordon noticed and furrowed his forehead in concern. Not far off, Joseph made a beeline for Sophie, intent on snatching the gems from her grasp. The gems he held seemed to resonate with Sophie''s, each one shimmering with the same subtle light.


    "Hand them over! Now!" he barked.


    Sophie instinctively tried to dodge, but James had already stepped in to shield her from Joseph.


    Joseph grabbed James''s arms, urging desperately, "Get those gems! Hurry!"


    James stayed silent, his eyes meeting Joseph''s with a frosty indifference, as if he didn''t recognize the man who was his father. Joseph, sensing this coldness, swiftly drew a pistol and aimed it at Sophie from a distance.


    James lunged forward to disarm him, but the gunshot that followed was earsplitting in the cavernous space. The sound quickly reached those above.


    Realizing something was amiss, Harold moved to head downstairs, but Kiran blocked his path.


    "Move it! Get outta my way!" Harold demanded, trying to push past. But Kiran wasn''t one to be easily shoved aside. Despite being younger, Harold found himself outmaneuvered by Kiran''s agility.


    "Hold on. I''m not stopping you. If there''s treasure down there, why don''t we check it out together?" Kiran suggested.


    Harold hesitated, considering Kiran''s proposal. "If you don''t trust me, go ahead on your own. But my sister asked me to watch over Sophie. Promise me her safety, and you can go solo," Kiran added. After a brief pause, Harold seemed to conclude that Kiran meant no harm. He nodded, "Alright, let''s both go."


    Before long, Kiran and Harold took the elevator down to the depths. As they stepped out, they were greeted by a dazzling disy of treasures.


    Kiran''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. The tales of the Devonport treasure were true after all.


    Harold immediately spotted James and Joseph locked in a standoff. James quickly drew his own firearm, pointing it at Joseph. "Hurt her, and I''ll end you," he warned icily.


    "James, you fool! All this for her, and does she even know? What''s the point? How could the Burke family raise such a disappointment? Joseph retorted, firing a shotat James''s leg.


    "James!" Sophie cried, shocked to hear a metallic ng instead of flesh.


    Joseph sneered, "She doesn''t know about your leg, does she? What good has all this done? How could


    the Burke family end up with such a disgrace?"


    Sophie looked at James, speechless.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So this is the fabled Devonport treasure," Kiran remarked, stepping forward to join the scene.


    Before Sophie could react, Joseph shouted, "Get those gems! Now!"


    Kiran reached toward Sophie, but Harold''s eyes narrowed as he swiftly moved to block him. To Kiran, Harold''s attempt felt almost childish.

 Chapter 1384

    Harold shouted, "You lied to me!?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Only a naive kid would fall for that. I can''t believe you actually thought I''d keep her safe. How did someone from the Aldridge family end up being such a fool?"


    Kiran was ruthless and quick, clearly outmatching Harold.


    Watching all this unfold, Gordon gripped the armrest tightly. What was happening in front of him was beyond anything he had expected.


    Those four gems... it seemed like their chance had passed, so why were they still glowing so brightly? Was there still hope?


    Sophie was quick on her feet, but she soon noticed Gordon standing alone.


    Just as Sophie was about to run over to Gordon, Joseph had already aimed a gun at him, saying, "I''ve put up with you long enough! Have her hand over the gems, or I''ll make sure you die again!" "You really think I''d bring you here without a backup n?"


    With that, Gordon pressed a hidden button behind the armrest, and suddenly, countless gun barrels were pointed at everyone.


    Apart from the shimmering gold, the cave was pitch dark, and though it wasn''t clear if anyone was lurking in those shadowy corners, Joseph could definitely hear the guns.


    They were surrounded by all these ominous gun barrels.


    "You set up an ambush? No way."


    Joseph couldn''t believe Gordon had the guts to set up an ambush here. Who in their right mind would work for Gordon when faced with such treasure?


    "Without preparation, how could I possibly take on Mr. Burke? Joseph, you''ve been plotting for ages. If you were to die now, wouldn''t you be pretty upset?" Meanwhile, Sophie and Harold were struggling against Kiran and quickly losing ground.


    Gordon nced over at them, still speaking calmly, "How about you put the gun down, and I''ll let you walk away? You''ll still have a shot at making aeback." The rare sight of the four gems glowing together left him unsure of what would happen if they collided, so he yed it safe. Joseph seemed to hesitate at Gordon''s offer.


    Gordon pressed on, "You''ve only got


    Kiran on your side, and you''re not making it out today. I''m offering you a way out because of your dedication. If you don''t take it, we''ll both go down today, and I won''t regret it."


    James realized that Gordon was just ying a mind game with Joseph, trying to back off to move forward.


    And James was already waiting for a chance to take Joseph down.


    "Kiran, back off!"


    Joseph said heavily.


    But Kiran didn''t budge, continuing his relentless attack on Sophie and Harold without listening to Joseph. "Kiran! I told you to back off!"


    Suddenly, a dagger pierced Sophie''s injured shoulder, and she let out a muffled cry.


    Seeing this, Gordon''s eyes widened.


    Harold struggled to his feet, trying to move forward, and James also aimed his gun at Kiran. Kiran, with a mocking grin, pushed the dagger deeper, saying, "Hand over the gems, or I''ll end you."  en


    Sophie''s body was racked with pain, making it almost impossible for her to move. She clutched the gems tightly in her hand and, with a defiant smile, said, "Go ahead, try. Kill me, and take them."

 Chapter 1385

    Upon hearing Sophie''s words, the smile on Kiran''s face faded, reced by a chilling coldness. "You think I wouldn''t dare to kill you?" he taunted, twisting the knife deeper into the wound on her shoulder. Sweat beaded on Sophie''s forehead, her face turning ghostly pale, yet she stood firm, refusing to yield.


    stop. He had to keep fighting. They were all on the edge of disaster.


    Seeing this, Harold, despite his own injuries, charged forward. Kiran frowned slightly, let go of the knife, and sent a powerful kick into Harold''s chest. It felt like being hit by a truck, leaving him breathless. But watching Sophie, who was on the brink of copse, he couldn''t Sophie''s blood trickled from her shoulder, streaming down her arm and onto the gemstone she clutched. The gemstone responded, its once dim white light slowly glowing a fiery red.


    "It''s working! It''s working!" Joseph shouted, ignoring the chaos around him. With a wildugh, he cut his hand and let his blood drip onto the stone. The gemstone red with red light, resonating with its three counterparts, as if they were desperately calling to each other. "James! Do you see it? Your mother cane back! We can start over! Our family can be together forever!" Joseph was almost delirious with excitement.


    James, overwhelmed and confused, couldn''t grasp the reality of what was happening. What was the real power of these four gemstones?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gordon, observing the scene with a furrowed brow, was lost in thought. What was the purpose of these stones? Suddenly, a realization struck him. "James! Don''t touch that gemstone!" he shouted.


    But it was toote. Desperate to halt Joseph''s madness, James reached for the gemstone while Joseph was distracted. Instantly, he nced at Sophie, noticing Kiran charging towards her.


    en


    Sophie, too weak to defend herself, saw Gordon leap from his wheelchair and race toward her. Her vision blurred from blood loss, she barely made out his figure.


    "Hand over the gemstone!" Kiran demanded, his eyes icy. Just as Gordon scooped the unconscious Sophie into his arms, Kiran grabbed her hand, attempting to seize the gemstone.


    But they were both toote. The gemstone seemed to drain their energy, causing Gordon and Sophie to slump drowsy, to the ground. slipped from Sophie''s grasp, and Kiran funged to retrieve it. Harold, a second toote, witnessed a blinding white sh as all four of them copsed.


    "Bro? Sophie!" Harold shook them desperately, but theyy still, as if in a deep slumber.


    "Bro! Sophie! Wake up! Please, wake up!" he pleaded.


    A distant voice echoed, growing nearer, as if descending from the heavens into Sophie''s ear. She felt like she was floating on a cloud, lost in a long, vivid dream. The summer cicadas buzzed loudly, tree shadows danced, and a refreshing coolness filled the air.

 Chapter 1386

    Sophie blinked her eyes open, caught in the warm embrace of azy summer afternoon.


    "Is this... my brother''s ce?" she wondered, a bit dazed.


    Reality slowly trickled in, and Sophie jolted up from the rocking chair, her gaze fixed on the swing set nearby. It felt like she''d been dreaming.


    "Ms. Sophie," a voice called out, snapping her back to the present. "The gentleman''s wondering why you haven''t changed yet. It''s your eighteenth birthday today, after all. Quite the asion!" "Oh no, I dozed off!" Sophie gasped, suddenly remembering. "My brother''s going to give me an earful!"


    She dashed off, not bothering to pick a path. Rick, the ever-watchful assistant, called after her, "Ms. Sophie! Take it easy! Watch your step!"


    "Got it!" she yelled back, lifting her dress and sneaking through the garden''s back door.


    The maids at Burke Estate paused, surprised to see her rushing by. She quickly gestured for silence, putting her fingers to her lips and whispering, "Please,dies, cover for me! Don''t say a word." They chuckled softly, turning away in unison as if they hadn''t seen a thing.


    Just as Sophie thought she was in the clear and started towards the stairs, a hand caught her ear from behind.


    "Caught you, Sophie! Thought you could sneak away?" Harold teased.


    "Ouch! Harold! Let go! Seriously, let go!" she protested.


    "Nope! Not this time! Let''s see how you wriggle out of this one. Come on, upstairs!"


    Harold tugged her along, while Sophie pleaded, "Ow! Okay, okay, I get it! Let go, please!"


    "Sophie, you''re getting impossible! When you were a kid, you''d always hang around our ce. Now you''re eighteen, and I''m the one setting everything up! I''m running around like crazy while you nap in the backyard. What did I do to deserve this?" "I didn''t mean to..."


    "Save it! No more excuses for beingzy! I''ll make sure my brother sets you straight!"


    "Please, no! I swear I won''t do it again."


    Sophie put on her best pouty face,plete with pretend tears.


    Seeing this, Harold eased up, frowning a bit, "Did I really hurt you? I was just messing around..."


    "Boo-hoo. Sophie feigned wiping her eyes, then grinned


    mischievously. "Just a little joel


    Osta kel


    Harold."


    With that, she darted away.


    Harold stamped his foot, exasperated, "Sophie! You got me again!"


    "Neener neener!" Sophie taunted, sticking her tongue out before zipping up to the third floor.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Upstairs, the makeup artist and


    stylist had been waiting. Jenna greeted her with a mock sternness, "Sophie, what took you so long?"


    "Really? I thought I was quick," Sophie replied with a cheeky smile, ducking into the dressing room.


    Inside, she was greeted by a dazzling array of outfits.


    The stylist beamed, "These are all handpicked by the gentleman, just your style!"


    "Wow..." Sophie''s eyes sparkled with delight.


    "Gordon sure knows how to spoil


    you. Unlike me..." Jenna sigaret


    shaking


    her head. "Dating a younger


    guke I''m destined to y


    it''s


    mom!"


    "Jenna, another new romance?" Sophie teased.

 Chapter 1387

    "Ah! Adler, you''ve seen him before," Jenna said, a hint of intrigue in her voice.


    "Adler?" Sophie echoed, "Sounds familiar."


    "He''s the young master from the Tredgold family. He used to visit when we were kids but then stoppeding."


    "Is that so?" Sophie replied absentmindedly as she tried on dresses in front of the mirror.


    "Jenna, how does this look on me?" Sophie held up a vibrant red dress.


    Jenna smirked, "It looks great, but you''ve already got a closet full of red!"


    "But red''s my favorite!" Sophie insisted, her eyes gleaming like the roses in her brother''s garden.


    "What about this one? It''s lovely," Jenna suggested, holding up a simple white gown.


    Sophie made a face, "I hate it!"


    "What? Didn''t you have a few white ones before? It makes your skin look like porcin!" Jenna argued.


    Sophie pouted, "Nah, white''s too somber."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Come on! It''s a big day; say something nice!" Jenna chuckled, tossing the red dress back to Sophie. "Go with your favorite then!" "Hehe, I knew this one was perfect!" Sophie said, twirling the dress in front of her. The stylist nearby couldn''t hold back a chuckle. "What''s so funny?" Sophie asked, puzzled. "Doesn''t it look good?"


    "Oh, it''s stunning! It''s just that Mr. Adler figured you''d choose this one, so..." the stylist gestured to the jewelry designer, who ced a dazzling set of jewels before Sophie. "These were custom-made just for this dress."


    Jenna gasped, "This set''s like wearing a fortune! How did Gordon know you''d pick this?" Sophie beamed, "Because my brother knows me best!"


    "Yeah, yeah, the whole world knows Cloud Lian knows you best!" Jenna teased a touch envious. "I need to


    cool off! Thinking about my useless boyfriend gets me all riled up!"


    Sophie gave her a warm smile, feeling like the luckiest person alive.


    Just then, the maid entered, "Ms. Sophie, the lord anddy are here early. They''re asking for you downstairs."


    "My parents are here?" Sophie perked up. "What about Liz and Jeremy?"


    The maid sighed, "They''re all downstairs, waiting for you."


    "Alright, I''m on my way!" Sophie said, giving the sparkling diamond ne onest fond nce before leaving her favorite dressing room behind. Downstairs, the Aldridge and Russell families were gathered,ughter and chatter filling the room.


    Sophie bounded down the stairs, calling out, "Jeremy, Liz!"


    Damita, pretending to be jealous, quipped, "You call for Jeremy and Liz before your own parents?"


    "I see you guys every day! Besides, Jeremy and Liz are like family too," Sophie said, sitting next to her mom and hugging her arm. "Mom, it''s mying-of-age party! What did you and Dad get me? Jeremy and Liz promised something special!"

 Chapter 1388

    "Here you go, can''t leave you out of this," Andrew chuckled, shaking his head. He wondered how he ended up with such a cheeky little troublemaker in his family.


    Just then, Harold ambled down the stairs, putting on an exaggerated frown. "Andrew, Damita, I''ve got aint!" he dered. "Sophie''s been cking off-she just woke up from a nap!" Sophie shot Harold a re. "Whose side are you on, Harold?"


    "Definitely not yours!" he retorted.


    "You!"


    Damita interjected gently, "Alright, alright, aren''t you both a bit too old for this bickering? You''ve been at each other''s throats since you were kids, and nothing''s changed!"


    "Well, she''s not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed! Andrew''s so bright, but she didn''t get any of that."


    "What did you just say?! You''re the one who''s slow!"


    "I was talking about you!"


    "No, you! You''re the dim one!"


    "You''re dim!"


    "You''re dim!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As Harold and Sophie continued their yful squabble, the four adults couldn''t help but shake their heads and chuckle. Those two must have been rivals in a past life.


    Jeremy smiled, "Mark, how about letting Sophie stay with us for a few days after hering-of-age celebration today? They''ve just finished their exams and both got into Eastwood College. They could use some solid coaching." Andrew nodded, "Sounds like a n, Mark. The kids should stay with you and learn a lot."


    "I don''t want to!"


    "Me neither!"


    Their joint protest instantly shifted the mood. They''d rather endure military training than be under Old Man Mark''s watchful eye!


    Andrew sighed, "Come on, staying with Jeremy will be good for your learning."


    "But Dad... Jeremy''s too intense! I can''t keep up with him!"


    Harold nced at Sophie and quipped, "That''s because you''re slow!"


    "You''re the slow one! Let''s see you learn something faster than me!"


    "I will! Who''s afraid of you? I''ll definitely learn faster than you!"


    "Keep dreaming!"


    "You!"


    Seeing Harold starting to get genuinely riled up, Sophie quickly said, "Jeremy, Liz, Mom, Dad! I''m off to find my brother!" With that, Sophie darted upstairs like a sh.


    Harold stomped his foot in frustration. "You''re like a rabbit, always running away!"


    Sophie didn''t care how annoyed Harold was; she knew her brother had her back.


    Rick wasing out of Gordon''s office, arms full of documents when


    Sophie swept in like and He


    hastity called out, "Ms. Sophie! The boss is working!"


    "Huh? The wind''s too loud! What did you say? Sophie was moving so fast that by the time Rick finished speaking, she had already pushed open the door to Gordon''s study.


    The room was filled with the rich scent of ink from the books, and the


    sunlight streaming in made


    everything look almost surreal. Gordon stood by the window,


    gold-rimmed sses perched on his


    nose, tall andmanding in his spotless white shirt.


    His chiseled profile was so arresting that anyone entering would instinctively hold their breath, not wanting to disturb the serene scene.


    Gordon smiled softly, a hint of warmth in his gaze. "Why the rush?"


    Sophie, ying the victim, immediately said, "Brother, Harold tattled on me and picked on me."


    "Did he pull your ear or call you names?"


    Sophie huffed indignantly, "Both! He did both!"

 Chapter 1389

    "Sophie! Are you here to tattle on me to my brother again?" Harold burst into Gordon''s room like a whirlwind.


    Rick came up short, unable to keep pace with the little rascal. Standing in the doorway, he offered a sheepish apology, "Sir, I really couldn''t hold him back."


    "Brother! Don''t listen to Sophie''s nonsense! She was the one snoozing in the backyard!" Harold used, turning to Sophie, "Come on, Sophie! Own up! Weren''t you the one who slept through everything?"


    When Harold blurted out her napping secret in front of Gordon, Sophie shot Gordon a helpless look, "Brother, I was just so exhausted, so..."


    "So you decided to take a nap." Harold crossed his arms, feeling triumphant. "Really, Sophie? I''ve been busting my chops setting up your birthday, from cake picking to keeping the kitchen on track, and you sneak off for a nap? Do you know how many people from the Aldridge family areing today? You''re in big trouble now! My brother''s definitely not going to side with you this time!"


    "Brother..." Sophie clung to Gordon''s sleeve, her voice soft and pleading.


    Gordon''s lips curled into a slight smile as he shot Rick a knowing nce. Rick caught on immediately. While Harold was still soaking in his perceived victory, Rick suddenly grabbed him by the ear, "Sorry, young master, but you''reing with me."


    "Rick! Why are you pulling my ear? Go scold Sophie!" Harold protested, but Rick was unfazed, leading Harold out of the room by the ear.


    Gordon, still smiling, asked, "Feeling better now?"


    "Much better! You''re the best, brother!" Sophie beamed, hugging Gordon''s arm. "Brother, it''s my birthday today! What did you get me?" "Didn''t you already see your present?"


    "That jewelry set?"


    "Not your style?"


    Sophie pouted, a bit let down. She


    had hoped for a little surprise. Seeing her disappointment, Gordon''s smile deepened. "Your real gift is in your room. Go see for yourself."  en


    "Really?" Sophie perked up, her eyes shining with excitement.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Really."


    "Ah, I knew it! You''re the best, brother! I love you!" Sophie eximed, throwing herself into Gordon''s arms, then dashed out of the room with renewed energy.


    Watching her carefree retreat,


    Gordon couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head. That girl just never seems to grow up. But that''s okay... because he''d always be there to took out for her.


    Sophie hurried back to her room, flinging the door open with anticipation. To her surprise, there was no gift on the table. Frustrated, she ran back to Gordon''s study.


    Swr


    Gordon was going over the guest list with Rick when Sophie charged in, "Brother! You tricked me! Where''s the gift?"


    Without lifting his head, Gordon''s lips curled into a teasing grin, "It''s in your room, but you''ll need to find it."


    "Why can''t you just give it to me?"


    "Because a certain mischievous bunny loves to hop around. To keep you entertained, I had it hidden. You''ve got an hour to find it-nothing else to worry about." "And what if I can''t find it?"


    "Well, then no gift for you."

 Chapter 1390

    Hearing Gordon''s words, Sophie perked up instantly: "Whoever heard of taking back a gift once it''s given? Just watch, I''ll find it for sure!"


    With that, she bolted towards her room like her life depended on it.


    Harold, who was overseeing the cleaning, saw her dash by and couldn''t help but vent, "Sophie! The floor''s just been mopped! Are you doing this on purpose?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sophie couldn''t care less about Harold''s grumbling. Finding that gift was all that mattered now!


    Jenna had been searching for Sophie for a while, so she headed up to the third floor. She found Sophie in full chaos mode, rummaging through her room, sprawled out on the floor with her phone''s shlight aimed under the bed. "Sophie! What on earth are you doing? The guests will be here in two hours! You need toe and get ready!"


    "An hour''s plenty! I''m just trying to find the gift my brother got you."


    "What gift? Haven''t you already racked up enough gifts today?"


    "That''s not good enough. You only turn eighteen once, and my brother insists a girl''sing-of-age bash should be extravagant!"


    Jenna rolled her eyes, exasperated. "When has Gordon ever held back? Sophie, you''re practically drowning in luxury! He''s spoiled you rotten!"


    "My brother always says if it makes me happy, he can afford it."


    "Seriously, what does Gordon do for a living? Does he have a money tree or something?"


    Jenna shook her head, baffled by Gordon''s endless generosity.


    Sophie was practically tearing her room apart but still hadn''t found a trace of the gift. Jenna, dragged into the search, was losing steam fast, giving up after less than ten minutes.


    With more than half an hour wasted, Sophie plopped onto the bed in frustration. "Liar! It''s nowhere!"


    Just then, a small pink box with a ribbon fell from the ceiling,nding right in Sophie''sp.


    Jenna''s jaw dropped. "Where did thate from?!"


    Sophie looked up to see the chandelier swinging slightly, and on the box were the words: Do not open on your own.


    Sophie''s earlier frustration melted into glee. "See, my brother''s full of surprises!"


    "You''re way too easy to please! You''ve been tearing this ce apart for an hour!"


    "When my brother gives me a gift, of course I''m happy."


    Sophie eagerly tore into the box, ignoring the warning.


    "Hey, it said not to open it!"


    "I''m just sneaking a peek. My brother won''t know!"


    But as she opened the box, her excitement fizzled. It was empty, except for a note that read:


    Disobedient, gift confiscated ve


    Suddenly, it was as if the sky fell down on her.


    "Ms. Sophie, it''s time to get ready," the maid announced, stepping into the room.


    Jenna stood up, patting Sophie on the shoulder. "Come on, Soph, it''


    time to shine. You''re the start! ht


    and everyone''s waiting."  en.kikistoriem.


    Sophie''s shoulders slumped, and Jenna added, "Cheer up! You still have that gorgeous jewelry set, right?"


    Sophie muttered under her breath, "I don''t want any jewelry..."


    Gordon had showered her with so


    much jewelry over the years, but


    today, hering-of-age party, she wanted something different,


    something she could actually enjoy.


    CUMS


    "You''ve got a bit of a greedy streak, haven''t you?" Jenna teased.

 Chapter 1391

    Jenna nudged Sophie out of the room with a yful grin. "Alright, my dear, time to get dolled up. Tonight''s your biging-of-age bash! After this, you''re officially in the adult league. Make the most of yourst moments of being a teen!" Sophie moved forward with Jenna''s gentle push, feeling a mix of excitement and wistfulness. She had been eagerly awaiting this day, but now that it had arrived, there was a hint of sadness.


    Turning eighteen meant stepping into adulthood. Would she have to give up being yful or stubborn? She sighed, realizing she was another year older.


    Outside the grand Burke Estate, preparations were in full swing. The Aldridge and Russell families had rolled out the red carpet, inviting all the big names of Devonport to celebrate Sophie''s milestone. The Russell home wasn''t quite spacious enough, so they opted for the elegant setting of the Burke Estate, which was usually closed to outsiders a testament to Sophie''s importance to both families.


    A sleek ck luxury car glided to a stop outside the estate. Joseph was the first to step out, and he graciously opened the door for Ruby. Draped in a graceful light blue gown, Ruby, Devonport''s renowned international star, immediately drew everyone''s gaze.


    With a gentlemanly ir, Joseph offered his hand to Ruby, and with a radiant smile, she linked arms with him as they entered the estate.


    ncing around, Ruby asked, "Has James made it here yet?"


    "If he doesn''t want toe, let''s not pressure him," Joseph replied.


    Ruby frowned slightly, "He''s always buried in work. That''s not healthy. Give him a call and see if you can hurry him up."


    Joseph chuckled, "As you wish, my leadingdy."


    He quickly dialed James, and the call connected in no time. "James, where''ve you gotten to? Your mom''s getting a bit miffed. Get a move on."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not really keen on attending someone else''sing-of-age party," James replied coolly.


    Joseph checked his watch, "Come on, it''s the Russell family''s event. Even Burke International pays its respects to them and the Aldridges. You''ve got ten minutes to get here."


    gout


    With that, Joseph ended the call. He noticed Ruby fussing with her dress'' long hem and kindly lifted it for her. "Rose, go ahead. I''ll be right behind you."


    "Alright," Ruby agreed with a sweet smile.


    The two of them made their way into the venue, one following the other.


    Up on the third floor, Sophie had her makeup done and was admiring herself in the mirror. Her floor-length red mermaid dress highlighted her snow-white skin, and the Baroque diamond ne at her corbone sparkled brilliantly. With diamond tassel earrings and her hair elegantly styled with a dainty tiara, she was the epitome of beauty, almost too stunning to disturb.


    Jenna couldn''t help but remark, "The makeup artist definitely deserves a bonus today."


    A maid nearby informed, "Ms. Sophie, most of the guests have arrived. Rick says we should make our entrance in about ten minutes." "Got it," Sophie nodded.


    Gazing at her reflection, Sophie felt a


    sudden wave of emotion. She


    looked stunning, no doubt. But inside, there was a tinge of sadness, like something was missing.


    SWI


    Suddenly, the door swung open. "Sophie! Are you ready yet..."


    Harold''s annoyance vanished the moment he caught sight of Sophie.


    Turning to him, Sophie asked, "What''s up?"


    "...Just checking if you''re ready," Harold mumbled.


    "I am." Sophie stood and twirled, her dress perfectly hugging her waist. "Pretty, huh?" she asked with a yful smile, spinning before Harold.

 Chapter 1392

    Harold turned away, his ears turning a shade of red. "You look better than before."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Harold! What''s that supposed to mean?"


    And just like that, the moment was ruined.


    Harold scowled. "Sophie! Could you lower your voice, please?"


    "No way!"


    "I just can''t deal with you right now!"


    He spun around and walked off, leaving Sophie fuming.


    What did he mean by ''better than before''? She''d always been a stunner!


    "Okay, okay, let''s not make a scene," Jenna chimed in. "I think it''s about time we head downstairs, don''t you think?"


    Sophie pouted but quickly realized she had a bigger problem.


    "Jenna... I can''t walk."


    "Huh?"


    Jenna nced at Sophie, who looked thoroughly embarrassed. "You''ve never worn high heels before?"


    Sophie shook her head frantically.


    With twelve years of school focused solely on academics and then three grueling years preparing for college entrance exams, when did she ever have the time or asion to wear heels? Jenna sighed. Young girls, always a handful.


    Sophie asked, pouting, "Jenna, what am I supposed to do then?"


    "Just don''t act like you''re in sneakers, and you''ll be fine."


    Downstairs, James arrived at the venue right on time.


    The VIPs were mostly there, and he quickly spotted his parents chatting with Andrew.


    "James, over here."


    Ruby waved James over.


    James joined his mother.


    Ruby beamed, "This is my son, James, and this is your senior, the CEO of Russell Enterprises, Ms. Sophie."


    "Andrew."


    James shook hands with Andrew politely.


    Andrew nodded with approval. "Quite the promising young man."


    "You''re too kind, Andrew."


    "I hear your father''s thinking of retiring early and letting you take over Burke International. Looks like Devonport''s getting another bright young star."


    James replied, "Andrew, you''re still at the top of your game. I''m just the rookie, helping out with some odds and ends; hardly worthy of the praise." Andrew chuckled. "You''re mature beyond your years. It''s too bad my daughter spends her days lounging around, showing no interest in the business."


    Joseph chimed in, "When she was


    born, it was all over Devonport. I even held her as a baby. Everyone said she was destined for greatness, and even if she doesn''t run thepany, she''d live a life of luxury."


    "All I want is for my little girl to be happy. Time flies; eighteen years


    loved he


    gone in a blink. Soon she''ll be of age, graduate, and then it''s engagement time." ,


    "With Yulian, right? Those two seem perfect together."


    "Yulian said if Sophie''s not ready or finds someone else, he''ll respect her wishes. But honestly, my girl can''t do without Yulian, always going on about brother this, brother that Never heard her talk about her dad like that."


    Andrew chuckled softly.


    Listening to his dad and Andrew chatter away, James felt a bit annoyed.


    There was still a ton of work waiting at thepany, and with his parents always off on dates, he was stuck picking up the ck.


    He nced at his watch, hoping this dinner would wrap up soon.


    Just then, the lights dimmed, and everyone''s eyes turned to the staircase on the second floor.

 Chapter 1393

    The venue was dimly lit, and the spotlight fell exclusively on Sophie, giving her an almost magical glow.


    A sh of red caught James''s eye. Sophie''s red dress was bold and striking, yet it felt like it was made just for her. She seemed like she was at an event like this for the first time, her face showing the sweet awkwardness of youth. In that moment, James thought that her delicate beauty and otherworldly aura were perfectly fitting. It was as if she deserved all the beautiful words the world could offer.


    With that thought, a strange pang of pain gripped his chest. It was a feeling he''d never had before, and instinctively, James ced a hand over his heart, as if it no longer belonged to him.


    "Thank you all foring to my eighteenth birthday party. I''ve prepared a piano piece for you. I''m not the best pianist, but I hope you''ll enjoy it," Sophie said, her cheeks a rosy hue, her clear eyes masking her shyness.


    Sophie walked over to the white piano and began ying a cheerful and melodious tune. While everyone else listened to the music, James couldn''t take his eyes off her. He felt more certain that he had seen her before and heard her y, but he couldn''t recall when. Nearby, Jenna was beside herself with nerves. "What if she hits a wrong note? I stayed up with her practicing all night!" she fretted.


    Harold, noticing Jenna''s anxiety, chuckled, "If she messes up, I''ll never let her live it down."


    Soon, the music ended, and everyone pped for the young princess who was adored by all.


    "Where''s Gordon? Hasn''t he finished work yet?" Jenna wondered aloud, scanning the crowd for him.


    "No way he''d miss this. It''s Sophie''s birthday. He would''ve dropped everything to be here," Harold assured her.


    "Then why can''t I see him anywhere?" Jenna asked, her eyes darting around.


    Harold found it strange as well. Normally, his brother would have been there by now. "I''ll go find him!"


    As Harold dashed off, Jenna called after him, "Where are you going to look for him at this hour?"


    Harold hurried upstairs, and when he reached his brother''s door, he found


    it locke


    He knocked, calling, "Bro!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The party''s already started. Why


    aren''t you out here?"


    There was no response from inside. Harold frowned, "Bro, if you don''te now, Sophie''s going to be upset."


    Everyone knew how much Sophie


    had been looking forward to today. Gordon had been there for every important moment in her life. Missing something as special as her birthday would definitely bring her to tears. ,


    Inside the room, it was dark, with only a sliver of moonlight creeping in. Gordon sat slumped on the floor his tie and jacket strewn across the room, his white shirt rumpled. He heard the music from downstairs and a bittersweet smile crossed his face.


    The piano had sounded beautiful. If only all of this weren''t just a dream.

 Chapter 1394

    Soon enough, Gordon gathered his thoughts, stood up, and got himself ready before opening his bedroom door.


    Harold, waiting outside, was taken aback. It was his first time seeing his brother with such a peculiar expression. Everything seemed perfectly normal during the day. How did things change so drastically by evening? "Hey, bro, you okay?" Harold asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Gordon replied, reaching out as if to ruffle Harold''s hair, but settled for a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Come on, Harold, let''s head downstairs."


    Harold couldn''t quite shake the feeling that something was off with his brother tonight.


    Down in the banquet hall, Sophie''s high school friends were in full swing, celebrating her birthday with endless snapshots. After the photos, Andrew proudly paraded Sophie around to greet their close friends, almost as if he wanted to announce to the world that his beautiful daughter was now all grown up.


    Watching this unfold, Gordon couldn''t help but smile tenderly.


    "Hey, big brother!" Sophie called out, her eyes locking onto Gordon from across the room. Somehow, she always spotted him first, no matter the crowd.


    "Hey, don''t run off!" Jenna called out anxiously, as Sophie, struggling with her dress, made her way over to Gordon in small, careful steps.


    "Do I look good today, brother?" Sophie asked with a grin.


    "You look stunning," Gordon assured her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you sote? It''s my big day!" Sophie pouted, adding, "And where''s my birthday present? I know you must have something for me." Gordon studied her for a moment before chuckling, "You''ll get it once the party''s over."


    Sophie picked up on a different vibe from Gordon, while Harold teased,


    "Who demands their gift right away? You''re gonna scare people off!"


    swny


    "And you!" Sophie retorted. "You got me a motorbike for my birthday! Do you even know what girls like?"


    "What''s wrong with a motorbike? It''s pink! It''s cool, right? If you don''t want it, hand it back!"


    "In your dreams!" Sophie shot back. "I''d rather let it gather dust in the garage than give it back to you!"


    As Sophie and Harold yfully bantered, Gordon couldn''t help butugh.


    "Big brother, you decide! Isn''t Harold''s gift just terrible?" Sophie pleaded.


    "Bro, you''re with me on this, right? Motorbikes are cool, aren''t they?" Harold countered.


    Caught in the middle, Gordon just


    up


    smiled and gently tousled Sophie''s hair. "If you''re not into the motorbike, I''ll get you something else next. time-a sports car, a sedan, maybe even an RV. Whatever you fancy."


    Harold chimed in, ¡°Forget it, bro. Sophie''s too timid to drive far. She''d end up calling for help on the highway. So embarrassing."


    ¡°And yet you still got me a motorbike, Harold! You did that on purpose!" Sophie used with a yful re.


    Just as Harold was about to defend himself, a voice rang out, "Sorry I''mte! Really, really sorry!"


    Adler rushed in, juggling two big bags. Jenna gave him a yful smack on the back of the head. "Why sote?"


    Adler, catching his breath, exined,


    "I barely made it to your favorite


    bakery before it closed. Got your


    favorite lemon cheesecake!


    It''s


    delicious!"

 Chapter 1395

    "What were you thinking?! It''s Sophie''s biging-of-age party, and you bring a durian cake?" Jenna was fuming, practically ready to throttle Adler right then and there. "What''s the big deal? Let Ms. Sophie have a taste too," Adler said, nonchntly handing out boxes of cake to everyone around.


    Sophie nced down at the box in her hands, utterly taken aback. Never in a million years did she expect to get a durian cake at her own party.


    Just then, Adler checked his watch and announced, "Enjoy, folks! I''ve got to dash!"


    "Hold on! Where do you think you''re going?" Jenna snapped, clearly displeased. "Colby''s back from his overseas studies! I''m off to pick him up," Adler replied.


    The mention of Colby''s name made Sophie freeze.


    "Colby?" she echoed.


    "Yeah, Colby! Didn''t you two hang out when you were kids?" Adler asked, puzzled.


    Colby... The name rang a bell.


    "Colby''s my cousin, Sophie. You really do have a terrible memory," Jenna reminded her from the side.


    Sophie''s surroundings seemed to fade away. Colby... Somehow, this name felt important, like he meant something to her. Why couldn''t she remember?


    "Sophie! What are you daydreaming about?" Her parents'' voices jolted her back to reality. She turned to find Joseph and Ruby beside her.


    Her gaze thennded on James, and for a brief moment, there was a flicker of recognition. It was as if she''d met him before, but she couldn''t quite ce it. It was a fleeting, mysterious feeling.


    "This is my son, James," Ruby said as she introduced him. "You''re about the same age. James, say hello."


    "Ms. Sophie," James greeted, his eyes meeting hers as he extended a hand. "May I have the honor of a dance?"


    "...I''m not great at dancing," Sophie admitted, mostly because she wasn''t used to dancing in heels.


    "No worries, I''ll guide you," James assured her with a smile.


    swneve


    Andrew, ying the role of the serious adult, chimed in, "Go on, Sophie Dance with James. Don''t embarrass your mom, the dancer."


    "Alright, alright!" Sophie sighed, reluctantly cing her hand in James''s.


    James led her gracefully through some simple steps. She''d danced with others before, but there was something uniquely intriguing about dancing with James. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    The words tumbled out of both of them simultaneously, prompting a shared chuckle.


    "Sorry, I thought it was just me," James said with a gentleugh.


    Sophie blushed slightly, "I thought I was just imagining things."


    "Ms. Sophie, are you engaged?" James asked, changing the subject.


    "Yes," Sophie replied, "My mom said my brother and I have been betrothed since childhood. It was always going to happen." "The eldest from the Aldridge family?"


    "Yeah!" Sophie couldn''t help but gush. "My brother''s incredible. He runs thepany smoothly and is always so caring. He''s never lost his temper with anyone. He''s the one I lean on the most."


    "Being the most reliable doesn''t always mean he''s the one you love the most," James noted thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1396

    "Isn''t leaning on someone just another way of showing love? Anyway, I want to be with my brother every single day. I don''t want him marrying someone else."


    James chuckled at Sophie''s words. As the song came to an end, he gracefully stepped back from her.


    "Well, let me be the first to congratte you, Ms. Sophie, on your engagement. May it bring you lots of happiness."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Mr. James."


    Sophie nced around, trying to spot Gordon. When she finally saw him, she shed a bright smile at James. "It was great chatting with you! You should drop by more often when you''re free. I''ve got to run now!" "Sure thing."


    James watched as Sophie dashed away, suddenly feeling like his visit had been worthwhile.


    "Brother!"


    Sophie was running toward Gordon when a maid identally bumped into her, spilling red wine all over her dress. The ss shattered, and a shard nicked her shoulder.


    "Ouch!" Sophie gasped, sucking in a breath.


    A hazy voice, distant at first but growing clearer, echoed in her mind. It wasn''t quite real.


    ''Sophie! Bro! Wake up! You both need to wake up!''


    ''Sophie! Bro!''


    "Ms. Sophie, are you okay?" The maid looked rmed. "I-I''ll get you upstairs right away."


    "No, wait..." Sophie grabbed the maid''s arm, her voice tinged with anxiety. "Did you hear anything just now?"


    "Hear what?" The maid looked confused.


    "What sound?"


    "Like someone calling out, telling us to wake up..."


    "Ms. Sophie, are you alright? Please don''t scare me." The maid looked on the verge of tears.


    Realizing that the maid hadn''t heard anything, Sophie started second-guessing herself. Was it just in her head?


    "What happened? How did you get hurt?" Gordon had hurried over, his brow furrowed. The maid quickly exined, "Sir, it was my fault, I wasn''t careful..."


    "Less talk, more cleanup," Gordon said sternly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Gordon examined the cut on Sophie''s shoulder. "Let''s get you upstairs and cleaned up."


    As Gordon led her upstairs, Sophie insisted, "It''s just a scratch, really."


    Gordon stayed silent.


    "Brother, did you hear any voices earlier? I could''ve sworn I heard Harold calling us."


    Still no response from Gordon.


    "Brother, are you upset because I didn''t behave today?"


    At this, Gordon stopped walking. The second-floor hallway was so quiet, it felt like just the two of them were there.


    Seeing his silence, Sophie asked, "Are you really upset? Is it because I overslept or was too demanding about the gift?" When Gordon still didn''t speak, Sophie grew anxious and a bit hurt. "Brother, why aren''t you talking to me?"


    "Silly


    En Gordon finally said softly


    swho''veline


    "I don''t mind if you oversleep or you''re a bit demanding. I''m not upset."


    Relieved by his words and smile, Sophie exhaled. "You had me worried! I thought you were mad.¡±


    "From now on, take better care of yourself. Don''t get hurt anymore Gordon looked at the small cut on her shoulder and added, "Seeing you hurt makes me feel really sad."

 Chapter 1397

    Sophie followed Gordon''s gaze to her shoulder and noticed a faint scar. With a yful smile, she said, "Hey, it''s just a tiny scrape, doesn''t hurt at all." "It''s not just that," Gordon replied.


    "Huh?" Sophie looked puzzled. "Not that? Then what?"


    "Come on, let me patch that up for you," he said, opening the bedroom door.


    The maid handed over a first aid kit, and Gordon led Sophie to sit on the couch. He knelt down, gently and carefully applying a band-aid to her wound. His slow, meticulous movements seemed unusually tender. Noticing this, Sophie couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. "What''s up with you today?" she asked.


    Gordon paused for a moment. Usually, he''dugh off her minor scrapes and call her clumsy, but today was different. "Silly girl," he said, giving her nose a yful flick. "It''s your big day. I just don''t want you getting hurt." "Is that all?" she asked, sensing something more.


    "That''s all," he assured.


    "But you seem different today," Sophie insisted, feeling her brother''s unusual demeanor.


    "Sophie, are you happy today?" Gordon asked softly.


    "Of course!" She hugged him tightly, her face lit up with a sweet smile. "With mom and dad, Jeremy and Liz, you, Jenna, and all my friends here. Even Harold, despite teasing me, went all out with the party. I''ve forgiven him!" Gordon gently patted her back. "If someday... I''m not around, and mom and dad aren''t either, would you still be this happy?"


    His words made Sophie pull back quickly, her voice filled with panic. "What are you talking about?"


    Her heart raced with anxiety, her brother''s words leaving her unsettled. Gordon smiled, trying to calm her. "I''m just rambling. Don''t worry. I''ll always be here.". "Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A knock interrupted them.


    Harold opened the door, pausing briefly when he saw them. "Hey, you two, it''s time to head downstairs."


    Seeing Harold stirred an odd feeling in Sophie''s heart. Gordon took her hand, but as she looked at their hands, the joy she usually felt wasn''t there. "Let''s go," Gordon said, leading her out.


    Sophie kept ncing at him, her unease growing stronger. Harold''s footsteps seemed to fade behind them as they reached the top of the staircase on the second floor. The apuse from below felt distant and


    unreal.


    She scanned the crowd on the first floor, noting the smiles on everyone''s faces ¡ª mom, dad, Jeremy, Liz, Jenna... they were all there.


    Suddenly, she thought she heard three loud bangs, and panic swept over her. "What was that?"


    "Sophie," Gordon said, gently cupping her face, making her meet his eyes. Her eyes were red, tears threatening to spill.


    Yet, Gordon still wore that gentle


    smile. "Happy Birthday, Sophie. You''ve been asking for a birthday


    present, right? This is something I''ve


    wanted to give you for so long."

 Chapter 1398

    "Hey, big brother..."


    Sophie shook her head frantically, as if she was trying to shake off the fear of the unknown that had settled deep inside her. She didn''t want any birthday presents. She didn''t want anything anymore! A glint of sadness passed through Gordon''s eyes, yet with a heavy heart, he presented the pair of sapphire-blue rings he had carefully prepared.


    As the rings caught the light, Sophie''s tears flowed uncontrobly. They glimmered brilliantly, casting a soft glow, yet theyid bare the harsh reality before her. "Andrew gave me this ring years ago. I had the Aldridge family gem crafted into an identical one... I meant to ce it on your finger myself, but... someone else has beaten me to it."


    Gordon''s words sent a flood of memories through Sophie''s mind-moments of Colby slipping that ring onto her finger on the deck. Those memories shed by so quickly, feeling like they were from another lifetime. "Sophie, it''s time to wake up from this dream," Gordon''s voice trembled slightly. Then, like smoke, he faded away before Sophie''s eyes.


    She snapped out of her daze, panic-stricken, and cried out, "Brother! Don''t leave me! Please, don''t abandon me!" But no matter how much she pleaded, Gordon''s figure had already vanished. Suddenly, realization hit her. She turned around sharply to find the faces in the banquet hall now blurred and unrecognizable.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She wanted to run down to hug her parents, to share all the struggles she had faced over the years. She didn''t want to be a child without parents, didn''t want to be bullied by her inws without her own family to lean on. She didn''t want to carry the weight of the entire Russell family by herself. And she certainly didn''t want to navigate the deceit and turmoil of Devonport alone.


    But as she stumbled forward, everything dissolved into mere illusions. "Dad! Mom!" she cried out, but there was only silence. She copsed, sobbing and screaming, trying to unleash all the injustices fate had thrown her way. The pain in her shoulder intensified, a relentless reminder that everything she saw was just a fa?ade. Just a dream.


    "Sophie!" A voice suddenly pierced through her despair. She looked up to see James standing there. Herst tear trickled down as James knelt to gently wipe it from her cheek. "It''s time to wake up from the dream, isn''t it?" Her voice was raw and broken. James remained silent. In this dream world, only those fully aware and unattached could leave. When everything turned to illusions, he became aware. The dream was too perfect, too tempting to remind one of the cold reality outside. But dreams always have to end. The only thing holding him back was Sophie.


    "Rose... Rose!" Nearby, Joseph called out for Ruby, but everything had already ended. It was nothing more than a beautiful dream spun from the gems. "James, thank you," Sophie said softly, looking at him. "And... I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1399

    When Sophie blinked her eyes open again, everything around her was a blur. She could just about make out someone sprinting towards her with determination. "Call an ambnce! Hurry!"


    "Separate Gordon and Sophie! Stretcher, now!"


    The voices around her started to fade into a distant hum. Cindy''s chatter buzzed incessantly in her ears.


    Before she knew it, Sophie was wrapped in a warm embrace. The faint scent of tobo clung to him, and suddenly, Sophie felt a wave of calm wash over her. In a soft voice, she murmured, "Colby... I realized today, it''s lucky I''m me. Otherwise, I might never have seen you again."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Colby replied, holding her tight. "You''re not going anywhere. If you keep talking like that, I swear you won''t see me when you wake up." She could feel his heartbeat quickening, his anxiety and fear pouring over her in that moment.


    "I don''t want... to never see you again," Sophie whispered weakly.


    Colby, with urgency, whisked her outside to the Burke Estate and gentlyid her onto the stretcher. The evening was drawing close, painting the sky with dusk.


    He climbed into the ambnce with her, the beauty of the sunset catching his eye. After all those nights spent stargazing, he realized how stunning a sunset could be. Was it really over?


    Sophie''s breathing hitched, her heart racing faster than usual. Inside the ambnce, William was working frantically to stabilize her.


    "She''s lost too much blood! We need A-negative blood from the bank, pronto!" he shouted into his phone.


    The sounds around her drifted further away, then closer again, as Sophie slipped into unconsciousness. "Don''t be scared, you''ll be alright. I''m right here," Colby''s voice echoed in her mind.


    Back at the Burke Estate, James watched Joseph, who seemed to have lost his sanity, desperately searching for Ruby, like a man lost in his own world.


    But Ruby was long gone, and Joseph''s mind was trapped in a world devoid of her, never to awaken.


    James approached Joseph, who no longer recognized him, muttering ''Rose, Rose'' to himself.


    "If you really want to find Ruby, maybe there''s a better way," James said with a hint of indifference. Joseph paused.


    Suddenly, James pulled him close


    with one arm, while with the other he drove


    ¨¨ a small knife into ret


    heart.


    Tears filled James'' eyes.


    Joseph''s


    At least in his dreams, he had aplete childhood. At least his parents were in love.


    As their son, he always felt the burden of worry.


    He saw his mother, confident and perfect, deserving of all the world''s beauty. She was a good mother.


    And his father, who loved her deeply, also gave him genuine fatherly love.


    But in reality, all that was left was a man who destroyed families for his own selfish desires.


    In that dream world, James


    remembered his mother saying that she named him James because it meant thoughtful and caringo


    His mother loved his father, but it cost her herself.


    AQUAS


    Ruby could nevere back; there was nothing left for her in this reality.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    A suspicious husband, a critical, malicious mother-inw. Even with another chance, nothing would change.


    In the end, Joseph seemed to understand, giving James a final hug, as if trying to make amends for his mistakes.

 Chapter 1400

    He slipped to the ground, thest flicker of life leaving him.


    The next morning.


    Sophie had been out cold for a whole day after her surgery. When she finally blinked awake, the first thing she saw was Colby, snoozing right beside her.


    She tried to sit up, but a sharp pain in her shoulder kept her pinned down. Colby must''ve sensed she was awake because he opened his eyes almost immediately. Seeing Sophie awake brought an undeniable joy to Colby''s face. "Are you alright? Do you need me to get the doctor?"


    Sophie gently shook her head. "I''m okay."


    "The anesthesia should have worn off by now. Does it hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t."


    "I''ll grab you some water."


    Colby started to get up, but Sophie held his hand. "I''m not thirsty yet."


    She just wanted to sit there and chat with him.


    "Alright, I''ll stay right here with you. I''m not going anywhere."


    Colby settled back beside her.


    Sophie asked, "How''s Mr. Gordon and everyone else? What happened?"


    The mention of Gordon made Colby''s eyes cloud over for a second.


    Sophie didn''t catch the change in his expression. Just then, Adler and Jenna burst into the room, tears streaming down their faces. "Sophie, how are you? Feeling any better? This jerk Colby wouldn''t let us visit!" Jenna eximed as she rushed to Sophie''s side. Sophie smiled. "See, I''m fine. No need to worry, Jenna."


    "How can you say that? It was so dangerous! If we hadn''t shown up when we did, who knows what could''ve happened to you two!"


    Adler chimed in, "Yeah, Colby was in a real state. He had a bad feeling about something. Good thing Harold got in touch with us, so we headed back early. But we couldn''t find you at first Luckily, Harold''s guys had already taken care of Odie''s Crew, and Colt, that stubborn guy, won''t talk. We''ve still got him locked up!"


    "So... how did you end up finding me?"


    "Well, there was the elevator on the underground second floor we hadn''t checked. Without the passcode, Colby had to shoot the door open."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes darkened. So, those gunshots in her dream had been real.


    Sophie asked, "What happened to Mr. Gordon? And James, Joseph, Kiran?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mr. Gordon, he..."


    Adler coughed awkwardly. "Joseph is dead. We don''t know where James went. When we got there, you were all on the ground. After we got you to the hospital, Kiran took off in the middle of the night. We''re worried he might be after the treasure again."


    Sophie''s brow furrowed. "So what about Mr. Gordon?"


    They kept dodging her question about Gordon, which only made her more suspicious.


    The three of them exchanged nces, none of them speaking up.


    Just then, Harold stepped in. He walked over to Sophie and handed her a medallion-the insignia of Aldridge Global''s head. "This is from my brother."


    Jenna chided, "Harold! Couldn''t you have waited..."


    Sophie could tell something was off. She quickly asked, "What does this mean? What happened?"

 Chapter 1401

    "Sophie, you know..." Jenna started, but Harold cut in before she could finish, "My brother''s gone."


    Sophie was momentarily taken aback by Harold''s words. "He''s been in charge of Aldridge Global long enough," Harold said with a hint of detachment. "This time, he decided to leave." Jenna and Adler remained quiet.


    After a pause, Sophie asked, "Did he... mention where he''s headed?"


    "No," Harold replied. "Maybe he''ll go abroad, or perhaps to some quaint little town away from the city. He might just want to live that quiet country life he always talked about..."


    "So, he''s noting back to Devonport, is he?"


    "That''s right."


    With Harold''s confirmation, Sophie felt a pang of realization. It was all over. Gordon didn''t want to stay in this city anymore. But why did he leave without a word? Not even a proper goodbye.


    "I still have so many questions for him..." Sophie murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She vividly remembered everything from her dream. It was so perfect, those memories felt almost real. She longed to see Gordon, ask him about their past, and find out what really happened.


    She nced at the Aldridge Global family crest she held, her eyes clouding with emotion.


    Harold, seeing her distress, swallowed theforting words he was about to offer. Instead, he tried to sound nonchnt, "It''s not like we''ll never see him again. He just needs some time alone. Who knows... maybe he''ll be back sooner than we think."


    Sophie found a bit of sce in Harold''s words. He was right. The world is vast, but if you really want to see someone, you''ll find a way.


    Just then, Colby stood up and said to Harold, "Come with me."


    Harold nodded silently. He knew this conversation was inevitable, so he followed Colby out into the hallway.


    The corridor was silent, just the two of them.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Harold said, breaking the silence. "I didn''t kill him."


    He handed Colby a set of keys. "But... Lennon did leave. Before he went, he asked me to give this to you. He said he wasn''t one for sappy words, but he wanted you to have his most treasured possession."


    Colby epted the keys quietly and asked, "How did he go?"


    "Seven days after that shooting," Harold confessed, regret tinging his voice. "Lennon approached my brother. He told him that he''d been diagnosed with liver cancerContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t have much time. He wanted to aplish onest thing for the his own funeral. That would make him feel his life was worthwhile."


    younger generation and


    Harold looked up earnestly, "I never meant to keep this from you."


    "I get it," Colby replied simply.


    As he turned to go back into the room, he added, "Don''t tell Sophie. I don''t want her to go through more pain." "Alright," Harold agreed.


    When Colby re-entered the room, he found Sophie and Jenna chatting lightly. Watching Sophie clutch the Aldridge family crest, he stood in silence for a long moment

 Chapter 1402

    Two years back, when Colby first set foot in Devonport, Gordon had handed him an invitation. At that auction, he met Sophie for the very first time. Back then, it all seemed like destiny. But as it turned out, it was all Gordon''s meticulous nning.


    Colby remembered how Gordon once used the pretense of finding his mother''s lost keepsake to send him off to an overseas auction. There, he stumbled upon a sapphire ring, identical to the one his mother wore. He bought it, blissfully unaware that this ring had always been a part of the Russell family''s collection. Gordon had tactically ced the Russell family''s ring in the auction, waiting for it tond in Colby''s hands. It was undeniable-Gordon was a master strategist.


    Gordon likely knew from the start that the Costello family''s ring was with Joseph. Sending Colby to the auction was just a clever move to ensure the ring''s smooth transition to Sophie. Colby found himself in a dilemma-should he be upset with Gordon for using him, or grateful for bringing his true love into his life?


    "Colby? Why are you just standing there at the door?"


    Sophie''s voice snapped him back to reality. With a smile, he walked over to her and said, "I was just thinking, once you''re all healed up, we''ll head back home."


    Sophie smiled back, though her heart felt a tinge of heaviness and a hint of loss. She nced at the badge in her hand, wondering where Gordon was at that moment. Was he keeping his distance?


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Rick was maneuvering Gordon''s wheelchair. "Sir, it''s almost time to board."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yeah."


    Rick couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you don''t want to see Ms. Sophie onest time?"


    Rick had seen firsthand everything Gordon had done for Sophie over the past two years. Now that the storm had passed, and peace was finally settling in, Gordon decided to leave Devonport. Rick couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for him.


    Gordon replied calmly, "Everything''s been sorted out. There''s no need for me to stick around with the Aldridge family. I''ve passed the reins to Harold, and he''s more than capable now." "But Ms. Sophie..."


    "For Sophie, my departure is the only


    way she can truly find happiness." With a faint smile, Gordon


    continued, "If I fade out of her life et


    I


    she won''t dwell on the past. Knowing she''s happy makes everything I''ve done worth it."


    "...Understood, sir."


    Rick pushed Gordon towards the boarding gate. This might be a farewell for good. But now, in Devonport, no one would pose


    threat to Sophie. The town was


    enjoying newfound peace. Yet, for everyone involved, the road ahead


    might still be challenging


    A monthter, Sophie had mostly recovered. She stood stunned in the office, facing a mountain of paperwork.


    "What... is all this?" Sophie asked, bewildered.


    Tricia, with a smile, said, "Ms. Sophie, these are the work reports that have piled up over the past few months. Time to catch up!"

 Chapter 1403

    Sophie gestured at the piles on the table, then to those on the floor, and finally at the couch, asking, "All of this... and these... everything?" "Yep, everything," came the reply.


    Tricia had a smile on her face, but to Sophie, it looked particrly menacing!


    "How could there be so many reports in just a few months?"


    Just then, Jenna and Adler walked in, lugging more files. Adler, bncing the stack, said, "Just these? Sophie, are you being a bit too hopeful? There''s more on the way!"


    Jenna dropped thest stack on the floor and remarked, "Can''t we hire more staff? Is ourpany really that broke? What kind of ce has shareholders doing the heavy lifting!" Outside, Harold, Odie, and Jonah brought in even more stacks.


    Odie gave a cold nce around and said, "I''m not a shareholder here, why should I be hauling stuff?"


    Adler pped Odie on the shoulder, saying, "We''re just a bit short-staffedtely, you know. When Joseph was around, he poached a ton of our people, and now we''re swamped. Besides, didn''t Sophie promise to help you reform the Mintons? Moving a few stacks isn''t a big deal!"


    Odie frowned and said, "Get your hand off me."


    Jonah stepped forward and removed Adler''s hand from Odie''s shoulder.


    Seeing the heaps of files in the office, Sophie felt like backing out for the first time.


    "I, I think my injury... might not bepletely healed."


    Sophie turned to leave, but Tricia blocked her path, saying, "Ms. Sophie, if you don''t handle this, thepany might go under in a few days."


    Sophie forced a smile and said, "Well... weren''t we running smoothly before? Now that Joseph is out, and Burke International is supposedly friendly with us, we''re not exactly broke. Let''s just aim for modest earnings..."


    "Who said Burke International is friendly with us?" Tricia said seriously. "Ms. Sophie, you''re too naive!"


    "??"


    Tricia picked out a few files from the piles and said, "There are nosting friendships in business. Lately, Burke International has been gearing up for a new business model, and they''re moving way faster than us. they''re already encroaching on our turf, Ms. Sophie, you need to step it up!"


    Under Mr. Burke''s leadershi


    Upon hearing this, Adler rushed to Tricia, snatching the documents from her hands, eximing, "No way! James is ying dirty? After we helped him out, he turns around and pulls a Mission Impossible on us!


    Tricia replied, "The business world isn''t about friendships. If Mr. Burke doesn''t take the business, someone else will. Mr. Adler, you''re being too naive!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adler, sternly, said, "Little Zhang, as a shareholder, you think I can''t fire you?"


    "I''m Ms. Sophie''s personal assistant, you can''t fire me."


    "You!"


    "Alright, alright! Stop arguing, I''ll handle it! I''ll do it now!"


    Sophie, getting a headache from the noise, rubbed her temples.


    For the first time, she realized being the big boss wasn''t easy.


    Seeing Sophie like this, Harold couldn''t help but suggest, "How about we all pitch in? We should be able to get through it faster that way."

 Chapter 1404

    "I won''t do it!"


    "Neither will I!" Adler and Jenna burst out in unison.


    They''d helped Sophie and Colby twice before and knew all too well the feeling of being overwhelmed by work. As the saying goes, three''s a crowd, and if they had to dive in again, they might as well say goodbye to life as they knew it! Just then, Odie stepped up coolly, "Let''s all pitch in. It''s not that much anyway."


    "Not that much? Are you kidding me?" Adler was stunned.


    Who in their right mind would think there''s too little work? With all these files scattered around, they''d be at it till kingdome!


    Odie rolled up his sleeves and nodded to Jonah, "You take that side, I''ll handle this one."


    "Yes, boss."


    Adler was floored: "Wait, Mr. Odie, are you serious?"


    "Well... I''ll just tackle this section," Harold said, casually pointing to an area.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sophie barely had time to appreciate the gesture when Odie added, "Time''s money, folks. I''m charging by the minute. Any objections?" Sophie forced a smile.


    Harold chimed in, "I''ll do it for free, but I want a ten-year deal between the Aldridge family and S Corporation."


    Seeing these two making outrageous demands, Adler and Jenna seemed to have found a goldmine and jumped in too.


    Adler dered, "Five million! I want five million!"


    Jenna, excitedly, "I want thetest limited edition designer handbags, the whole collection..."


    "Stop right there!" Sophie cut in with. a smile, "We''re good on help now if you''re bored, why not go on a date? The eshopping district next door is perfect for that."


    With a polite nudge, Sophie had Tricia usher Adler and Jenna out. As Sophie reached for her phone to call Colby, Qdie interrupted, "Don''t bother Things at the Costello family are just as crazy. If you call him, Colby''s just gonna bring his files over, adding to the mess.


    Realizing he was right, Sophie put her phone down. She slumped onto the sofa, picking up the files on the table, which suddenly seemed to weigh a ton. With all this work, not even royalty could handle it.


    ''Knock knock''


    A gentle knock at the door broke the tension. Julian, Reece, and Booker stepped in, stopping in their tracks at the sight.


    Julian blinked, "What''s going on here?"


    "Reece!" Sophie sprang up, surprised. "When did you get back?"


    She''d sent Reece off to work internationally, and he''d been abroad for months, learning and growing. She hadn''t wanted to interrupt his progress.


    Reece nced at Sophie''s bandaged


    shoulder and replied, "If I hadn''te back, how would I have known Devonport''s in such chaos? Julian gave me the heads-up, or I''d still be in the dark."


    Sophie, slightly embarrassed, said, "I didn''t want to pull you away from your work."


    Odie gave Reece a once-over, his brows knitting together.

 Chapter 1405

    Julian and Booker were familiar faces to Odie, but this Reece character? He was a mystery. Reece, aware of Odie''s curious gaze, shed a polite smile his way. That was like trying to punch a pillow-it just made Odie even more frustrated. Julian chimed in, "We heard S Corporation was having a rough patch, so we thought we''d drop by and see if we could lend a hand." He nced around the room, taking in the mountain of paperwork. "Looks like you''ve got your hands full." Even Julian hadn''t seen such an overwhelming stack of documents before. Booker jumped in, "Ms. Sophie, Julian''s got a knack for handling this kind of thing. If you''re okay with it, we''d love to pitch in and get through these files before the day''s over." "Thanks a bunch, Booker and Mr. Julian," Sophie said, clearly grateful.


    Reece added, "I can help too. I''ve got a few days off from overseas, so it''s no trouble."


    Sophie gave Reece a yful pat on the arm, "Much appreciated, superstar."


    "We''re all in this together. It''d be weird to get all formal," Reece replied.


    Odie, standing off to the side, was frowning deeply. Comrades? Where did thate from?


    Noticing Sophie wasn''t nning to introduce Reece, Odie cleared his throat.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sophie, seemingly oblivious to his cough, turned to Julian, "Hey Julian, there''s something I need to chat with you about. Can we step outside for a sec?"


    "Sure thing," Julian agreed, following Sophie out.


    Once they were gone, Reece approached Odie with a friendly hand extended, "Mr. Odie, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Odie didn''t even bother to meet his gaze. Reece continued, "I''ve been with Sophie.from the start, so her friends are my friends. I''m not looking to make things awkward for her. If you''re not a fan of mine, I''ll do my best to stay out of your way."


    "Superstar, huh? Your words are lost on me," Odie muttered, eyes still on his work. "Sophie and I are just acquaintances, not friends, definitely notrades. Whether she''s ufortable or not isn''t my concern."


    He tossed aside the file he was working on and reached for the next one.


    Realizing Odie wasn''t in the mood to cooperate, Reece didn''t push it. He just smiled and whispered, so only Odie could hear, "It''s fine if you don''t like me, Mr. Odie. But Sophie''s got a lot of good people around her, not just me. If you''re nning on staying mad, you might find it''s a bit of a long haul."


    Odie felt like Reece could see right through him, and his expression turned even darker.


    Reece stood up with that same easy smile, "Looks like you''ve got plenty to do, Mr. Odie, so I''ll let you get to it. Hopefully, we can get along down the road." With that, Reece headed over to the couch.


    "Pretty boy..." Odie almost growled the words through clenched teeth.

 Chapter 1406

    Jonah, standing off to the side, didn''t quite catch what Odie said and furrowed his brow in confusion. "Boss, something about a pretty boy?" he asked.


    "It''s ''pretty boy," Reece chimed in smoothly from nearby.


    Realizing his boss had been bad-mouthing someone, Jonah quickly zipped his lips. Odie shot him a stern look, adding coldly, "If you can''t say something smart, say nothing at all!"


    "... Yes, Mr. Odie," Jonah replied, dropping his gaze to focus on the files in front of him.


    Outside, Sophie turned to Julian and said, "We''ve got your brother under wraps. If you want to see him, go ahead."


    With that, she handed Julian a key with an address dangling from it. Julian stared at the address, lost in thought.


    Should he feel anger? Ever since he was a kid, his mom dreamed that their dad would bring them back to Duskhaven. She named him Julian, full of envy for Ricardo, who was poised to be the sole heir and head of the Cloude family.


    Julian had grown up with his mom''s belief that he was a Cloude family young master, destined to inherit his father''s fortune, with high society''s blood coursing through his veins.


    No matter the cost, even if she had to sell her blood and rack up debt, she sent him to elite schools to refine his manners and poise. Before Sophie came into the picture, Julian thought he''d spend his life drowning in debt, never imagining he''d actually take the reins of the Cloude family.


    When he looked at the key in his hand, Julian returned it to Sophie, saying, "Some folks just aren''t worth revisiting."


    From the moment Ricardo tried to sabotage him, Julian had lost all faith in family ties with another blood rtive. Plus, he wasn''t about to call someone he''d never met his brother.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I figured you''d say that, but I wanted


    to check with you anyway," Sophie said, pocketing the key. "Ricardo might''ve been a major viin, greedy and unscrupulous, but he never really hurt anyone. Now that he''s got nothing, I''m nning to... let him be, let him find his own way


    "Aren''t you worried his creditors mighte after him?"


    Sophie chuckled, "You reap what you sow. Ricardo''s greed brought this on himself; he''s got to face the music for his debts. But since I''m the one he owes, I''m letting it slide, partly because of the past games I yed. Plus, consider the money spent on dealing with Ricardo as my investment in your rise to power, which you''ll owe me back someday."


    "I get it," Julian nodded, smiling at Sophie. "The Cloude family will always have your back. If you


    need help, don''t hesitate toe to Duskhaven."


    "Deal."


    "Looks like S Corporation''s buzzing today," came Elodie''s voice from across the way.


    Sophie turned, spotting Elodie and Griffin heading their way.


    "Ms. Elodie," she greeted.


    Elodie, with a yful grin, said, "Sophie, with the whole gang here tonight, shouldn''t you treat us to a reunion dinner?" "Absolutely, if Ms. Elodie graces us with her presence, how about eight tonight..."


    "Eight won''t work," Elodie interrupted.

 Chapter 1407

    Julian stood nearby, chuckling with a hint of resignation. "Ms. Sophie, have you checked how much work is still piled up in your office?" Sophie just gave a sheepish smile, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed. Elodie and Griffin exchanged knowing nces.


    When they opened the office door, both were taken aback by the sight inside.


    Sophie, trying to lighten the mood, suggested, "How about we grab some midnight snacks at twelve?"


    "Let''s make it eight," Elodie said confidently. "When ites to getting work done, none of you can keep up with me."


    With that, Elodie marched into Sophie''s office, ready to dive in.


    "Great! I''ll make a call, and we can all have dinner together at eight," Sophie dered, dialing Colby''s number.


    Colby picked up right away. Despite his gentle tone, Sophie could hear the tiredness in his voice: "Sophie, do you need me there?"


    "I don''t necessarily need you, but... you''re wee to join us."


    With Sophie inviting Colby over, everyone perked up.


    Adler and Jenna, sensing trouble, tried to make a quick escape, but Sophie caught them both, one on each arm. "Is it just five million? Or a set of limited edition handbags? Consider it sorted." With such tempting offers, Adler and Jenna''s eyes sparkled.


    "You should''ve mentioned this earlier!"


    "Exactly! With perks like these, we''d have been on it in a heartbeat!"


    They rushed back into the office, reinvigorated.


    Reece, without even looking up, raised a hand. "Boss, I''m gonna need a seven-day vacation."


    Julian strolled in and added, "Count me out, but maybe you could owe me one less favor, Ms. Sophie."


    Booker chimed in, "I''m with Mr. Julian on this."


    Elodie, seeing a chance for gain, thought for a moment. "How about I get a shop in Devonport? Nothing that wouldpete with you guys. With Ms. Sophie''s blessing, think I could really thrive there."


    At that point, Griffin was the only silent one.


    All eyes turned to him, and after a moment, he spoke up, "Military bays and a set of thetest firearms." Everyone fell silent.


    Sophie forced a smile. "Ms. Elodie, could you let this gentleman know I don''t deal in firearms?"


    Griffin, casually cleaning a small knife, replied, "You might not, but Colby does."


    "Colby also..."


    "Yeah, Colby really does," Adler interjected, unable to hold back.


    Apparently, Colby had quite the collection from overseas, all perfectly legal there and incredibly effective.


    Sophie rubbed her temples in exasperation. "Alright, fine, I agree."


    With Sophie''s approval, the team buckled down and got to work.


    Half an hourter, Colby had already arranged for the Costello family to transfer all their documents to S Corporation.


    Seeing that the Costellos weren''t in


    much better shape, Adler groanedContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    loudly, take it back, just give


    ten million! This is double


    me


    Swn work!"


    "You don''t need to worry; Colby''s brought in reinforcements," Sophie said as she returned.


    She had stepped out to prepare for Colby''s arrival and was impressed by the team he''d brought along. It looked like they''d be able to get through the documents in just three hours instead of eight.


    "What? He actually brought help?" Adler eximed, heading to the door to see who Colby had enlisted.

 Chapter 1408

    Colby walked into the office with a whole crew of folks dressed in ck, and they weren''t just any folks-they were flown in from overseas for this. "Wow! Colby''s really pulling out all the stops!"


    Adler never saw thising. Who knew Colby had this up his sleeve?


    A few guys in suits strolled in and said, "Ma''am, Mr. Colby sent us to help with whatever you need around here."


    Before long, Colby made his way to Sophie and said, "Let them handle the workload; they''re pros from abroad. Some projects are time-sensitive. We''ll handle the crucial ones, and they can take care of the rest."


    "If I''d known you had backup lined up, we wouldn''t have spent an hour sweating over the small stuff."


    Odie shut the file with a snap, stood up, and said to Jonah, "Jonah, let''s roll."


    "Yes, Mr. Odie."


    Jonah followed Odie''s lead.


    Sophie called out to Odie, "We''re supposed to have dinner tonight. Where are you off to now?"


    "I just finished setting up my new ce in Devonport. Gotta swing by the Aldridge family home to pick up a few things."


    The room fell silent when Odie mentioned the Aldridge family.


    During Sophie''s month-long stay in the hospital, no one really talked about the Aldridge family.


    Even though Sophie didn''t say much, everyone could sense something was off with her.


    Odie looked at Sophie, "Youing?"


    Sophie met Odie''s gaze. It was an invitation, a chance to head back to the Aldridge Estate.


    Truth be told, Colby had already arranged to have her things packed up from the Aldridge ce. There wasn''t really any need to go back.


    "1..."


    "Are you going or not, Sophie? When did you get so wishy-washy?"


    Hearing Odie, Sophie turned to


    Colby,


    lby, can you check on


    something for me? I''ll be


    need to grab a few things.


    belongs to en. wet


    "Sure."


    Colby nodded.


    As everyone watched Sophie leave with Odie, their eyes eventuallynded on Colby.


    Even though Colby didn''t say anything, everyone could tell.


    Mr. Gordon''s feelings for Sophie were anything but ordinary.


    Among them, only Elodie truly understood Gordon''s ns for Sophie.


    Seeing Colby leave the office, Elodie followed him out.


    "Colby."


    Elodie called after him.


    Colby paused, "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "Love''s a tricky thing. Griffin told me about your situation, and I gotta ask, do you really know what love is?" Colby frowned.


    Elodie went on, "I see how important Sophie is to you, how you care for her, treat her like she''s everything,


    but. Ol just can''t see love


    "Ms. Reeves, what are you getting at?"


    Jenna stepped out of the office, "It''s obvious how much


    Ces Sophie. Who are you to


    you can''t see it?"


    "Ms. Jenna thinks her brother''s love is real just because he''s never treated anyone else this well." Elodie hinted, "But can love really be that one-sided? So one-sided it seems almost... put on?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1409

    drive.


    Inside the grand, albeit empty, halls of Aldridge Manor, the silence was almost deafening. Odie had navigated the car into the underground parking, Jonah by his side, while Sophie sat quietly in the back, lost in her thoughts. She hadn''t uttered a word during the entire Once they parked, Odie broke the silence, saying, "I''ll give you half an hour. Can you get everything ready by then?"


    "My things are already packed, thanks," Sophie replied softly. Her voice was so low it was almost drowned out by the ambient silence. Odie, either not hearing or choosing to ignore, continued, "Be downstairs in half an hour. Don''t waste my time." He stayed in the car, making it clear he was giving Sophie space. She stepped out and headed upstairs, into the heart of the manor.


    Aldridge Manor was as imposing and stately as ever, yet it felt different-hollow and lifeless. Since Gordon had left a month ago, the once-bustling home had be eerily silent. No more footsteps on the stairs, no more doctors or specialists. Just a shell of what it once


    was.


    In her dreams, the manor was alive, filled withughter and smiles. Sophie vividly remembered running from the backyard to the living room, where warmth and joy filled the air. Everyone was smiling, herself included.


    As she reached the second floor and stood at the door of Gordon''s study, she hesitated. In a fleeting moment, she imagined him there, standing by the window, bathed in sunlight, smiling warmly at her. It was aforting vision, but as she pushed the door open, reality set in the room was empty, and a pang of sorrow tugged at her heart.


    Dreams were just dreams. Despite her strange familiarity with Aldridge Manor and her deep connection to Gordon and the Aldridge family, the reality was elusive. Memories were like scattered pieces of a puzzle she couldn''t fit together.


    Sophie approached Gordon''s desk, which was pristine and untouched. It seemed dreams held their mysteries, never to be fully unraveled. With a sigh, she left the study, unaware of the photograph tucked away in the top drawer-a snapshot of her on the Aldridge family swing, a memory Gordon chose not to carry with him.


    The liveliness of the Aldridge family had faded into a quiet solitude.


    Meanwhile, in the garage, Odie


    leaned against the car, lighting


    cigarette. Jonah, curious, asked,


    "Boss, aren''t we going to pack our things?"


    "Everything''s been packed ages ago," Odie replied casually, exhaling smoke. "We''re here so she can face reality and say a proper goodbye."


    He didn''t know what had transpiredContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in the depths of the manor, but he sensed that something had shifted for Sophie. Gordon''s departure wasn''t a mere coincidence; it was an inevitable conclusion. Facing the truth was always better than hiding from it.


    Soon, Sophie returned, her hands empty but her mind perhaps a little clearer. Jonah opened the car door for her and Odie, and they settled in.


    As they drove away, Sophie leaned forward from the back seat. "I have a question for you, Mr. Odie."


    "Go ahead," he replied, keeping his eyes on the road.


    "Colby, is there something he''s keeping from me?" she asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Sophie recalled Colby mentioning a


    secret, but back then, with all the tension surrounding Joseph, ske hadn''t pressed him. Now, she was ready for answers.

 Chapter 1410

    Colby always said he needed time. Yet, he never gave her a straight answer. Just because she didn''t ask, didn''t mean she wasn''t curious. Odie and Colby had worked together before, so Odie probably knew as much as Griffin. She was sure Odie knew something. "How would I know what secrets he''s keeping from you?" Odie said, flicking away his cigarette. "If you really want to know, you should just ask him yourself."


    Sophie stayed quiet for a moment. In the rearview mirror, Odie saw her looking down and couldn''t resist teasing her, "What, are you thinking of switching because Colby isn''t treating you right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Sophie snapped, her brows knitting together. "I''d rather die than switch!"


    Odie chuckled, leaning against the window. "If that''s how you feel, why stress about secrets? You''re important to Colby, isn''t that enough? Honestly, he''s never treated any woman as well as he treats you. You''re the only one."


    Sophie leaned back in her seat. "It''s not that I care about the secret itself. I''m just worried... it might cause a fight someday, and that makes me uneasy."


    "You''re overthinking it." Odie reassured her. "If Colby wants to keep it a secret, he can do so forever. But if he decides to tell you, he will. He hates seeing you upset."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie''s words gave Sophie some relief. After all, who doesn''t have secrets? Just like Sophie couldn''t quite exin her rebirth to Colby.


    "Thanks for the advice, Mr. Odie. It''s been really helpful."


    "I''m not giving advice," Odie said casually. "You should focus on where to hold the celebration. With so many people, watch out or they''ll eat you out of house and home." Sophieughed. She''d already picked out the spot for the dinner.


    As night felt, six luxury cars were a dazzling sight on the road. Jenna floored the gas pedal, making Adler shiver in the passenger seat, "Jenna! We don''t need to go all out! Can''t you slow down a bit?"


    "No way! There''s no chance I''m losing to that little upstart, Elodie!"


    "But Ms. Reeves drives like the wind!"


    Jenna nced at Elodie in thene next to them, noticing her ease behind the wheel, and pushed the pedal even harder. Adler, panicked, shouted, "For crying out loud! We''re gonna get a ticket!"


    Behind them, Booker drove smoothly as Reece instructed, "Booker, keep it at seventy-five and pass on the left."


    "Got it, Mr. Reece." Booker''s driving was rock solid.


    Jonah, in the car behind, frowned, "Boss, they''re speeding up. Should we go faster?"


    "How dull," Odie said dismissively, then ordered sharply, "Floor it."


    "That''s speeding."


    "Let it be. I''ve got points to spare."


    Meanwhile, Harold smoothly


    overtook another car with a steady


    hand. Up front, Colby kept his cool


    behind the wheel, with Sophie


    ncing in the mirror and asking, "What are they up to? Looks like race." .

 Chapter 1411

    "It''s not just like they''re speeding; they''re actually racing."


    Hearing Colby''s response, Sophie furrowed her brow and said, "That''s reckless. Racing is illegal. What if someone gets hurt?"


    Colby shed a reassuring smile. "Rx, no one''s getting hurt."


    Sophie was about to say more but, ncing back, she noticed that while these folks were indeed racing, they were surprisingly courteous. Whenever they encountered other cars, they''d not only give way but also sh their lights in warning. Yet, as soon as they were among their own, it turned into a fiercepetition.


    Except for Odie, who was a bit of a rebel, everyone else stuck to the rules, showing off their driving skills without breaking the speed limit.


    When they finally pulled up to Colby and Sophie''s new ce, what was usually a twenty-minute drive had been shaved down to thirteen minutes.


    Sophie checked the time, then turned to see several cars smoothly sliding into parking spots.


    "I''m first," Odie announced as he hopped out of his car.


    Jenna climbed out of hers, retorting, "That''s because you cheated!"


    "There were no rules against cheating," Odie shrugged.


    "You!"


    Adler quickly stepped in to calm Jenna down. "Jenna, let it go. If we don''t count Odie, you''re the real winner." Jenna pouted, clearly unsatisfied..


    Elodie and Griffin also got out of their cars, followed by Harold, with Booker and the rest arrivingst.


    Once everyone was gathered, Jenna remarked, "Colby, when did you get Sophie such a huge mansion?"


    Holding Sophie''s hand, Colby replied, "This is our new home."


    "Our new home... Wow, isn''t it a bit much? We''re crashing your ce before you''ve even moved in."


    Despite his words, Adler was already darting around the yard, checking everything out.


    "Dinner''s ready, let''s head in."


    Sophie unlocked the door with her fingerprint, revealing a massive living room with a round table. brimming with a feast, all prepared by a chef she''d specially hired.


    Everyone settled in their seats.


    Jenna, looking around in awe, said, "This living room is amazing. We can even y cards here after dinner."


    Adler wandered over to a TV, spotting thetest PS5, and eximed, "Wow! You even have a PS5? Colby, do you y?" "This is literally my dream house," Jenna said, yfully punching Adler''s arm. "Get me one, or I''m not marrying you." "Alright, alright! If a house is all it takes, consider it done! If you''ll marry me, I''ll buy you ten!"


    Everyone burst intoughter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie filled everyone''s sses with red wine, saying, "Thanks to all of you for your help these past days. I just want to take this moment to express my gratitude."


    Adler chimed in, "No need to be so formal. That Joseph guy wanted to take us all down, and we couldn''t just stand by and watch." Jenna added, "Let''s toast to our hard-earned friendship!"


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone raised their sses, but just as they took a sip, Jenna sighed, "It would have been perfect if Angelo and Sandy were here." Her words cast a slight shadow over the mood.


    Adler spoke up, "Nothing we can do about it. Kiran took off, and Sandy probably went with him. I mean, Sandy is Kiran''s sister; he wouldn''t harm his own sister, right?"


    "It''s strange, I dreamt..." Sophie began, but stopped as she saw everyone looking at her, unable to finish her thought.

 Chapter 1412

    Jenna asked, puzzled, "What dream?"


    "I mean... when we fainted, Kiran did too. Surprisingly, he woke up before any of us did." Sophie kept quiet about the dream.


    She wanted to ask why she hadn''t seen Kiran in it. But the dream was about being reborn, and in front of everyone, Sophie decided it was best to keep that to herself. I mean, who would buy into the idea of four gems holding such incredible power?


    Since that whole incident, her gem had vanished. She''d asked around, and even Joseph''s gem was missing. Maybe those four gems had done their job and disappeared, or maybe Kiran, who woke up first, took them amidst the chaos.


    Harold had mentioned he left them for a bit while they were out cold, to get help. Perhaps that''s when Kiran slipped away.


    When the conversation got heavy, Adler jumped in to lighten things up, "Hey, let''s not dwell on this on such a happy day! Joseph is gone, our biggest threat is no more! Burke International has agreed to make peace with us strictly business from now on, no more hostility. Let''s all get along and build a brighter future together!"


    Jenna teased from the side, "Didn''t quite sound like your line, did it?"


    "Eh, close enough."


    Adler had already grabbed his fork, saying, "Let''s eat, I''m starving."


    "You''re always thinking about food! Go on, dig in, no one''s stopping you."


    Everyone started to eat.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone buzzed. She nced at the caller ID and stepped aside to answer.


    On the line, James said, "Heard you got out of the hospital."


    "Yeah, I did. How about you? How are your injuries?"


    "Getting better."


    "Everyone''s here today, wanna join us for a drink?"


    "No, I''m good."


    James paused, then added, "I called because there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I didn''t mention my deal with Gordon earlier because I didn''t want Joseph to get suspicious." "I get it."


    "Only a few of us know about the


    rebirth thing. Elodie and I weren''t e


    actually reborn; Joseph hypnotized us into thinking we had past life memories."


    Sophie stayed silent for a moment.


    James went on, "It might not be the best


    sich But I wanted to warn you


    out for those around you.


    It''s not over yet."


    His words immediately put Sophie on edge, "What do you mean?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you remember those folks in cloaks and white masks when you and Sandy got taken?"


    Sophie frowned, "You mean the ones that seemed like cult members?"


    "Those people are still missing," James said. "From what I''ve gathered, Joseph was connected to them but he wasn''t the leader of their group."

 Chapter 1413

    "Do you mean... it''s not over yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Who is this person?"


    "I don''t know, but I think... that person is right by your side."


    Sophie slowly wandered to one side of the living room, taking in the cheerful crowd. She didn''t want to doubt anyone here.


    Could it be Jenna? Adler? Was it Reece, Julian, or Booker? Her eyes flitted to Odie and Jonah. Maybe them? Then theynded on Elodie and Griffin. Or perhaps... them? Could it be Harold? Or... Colby? Sophie trusted everyone here deeply. But if one of them was the culprit, what would she do?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She hung up the call. Adler and Jenna waved her over to join them. Sophie tucked away her phone, put on a smile, and settled into her seat.


    While everyone else was caught up in lively chatter, Sophie''s thoughts weighed heavy. Reece, who''d been mingling and having a good time, noticed her mood and paused.


    When the drinks were flowing, Reece pulled Sophie aside. The cool breeze outside was a wee relief.


    "Was that a call from James?" Reece asked.


    "How did you know?" Sophie turned to Reece, saw him looking into the distance, and realized, "You''re like another me in this world. After working together for so long, of course, you understand me." Everyone here was a friend, but Reece had always gotten her. He was her first trusted partner besides Colby.


    For the past two years, Reece had been by her side, never once thinking of leaving S Corporation.


    "You''ve changed, Sophie." "How so?"


    ret


    "In every way," Reece chuckled. "When we first met, you never had such a worried look. Seems like things have been rough in Devonporttely."


    l.ne


    "Not as rough as what you''ve been through. If it hadn''t been for you leading the charge, I might not have been able to handle Joseph so. calmly I owe you for holding down half of S Corporation for me


    "That''s not just your territory, it''s mine too. Remember when you found me? We decided then-we''re partners for life."


    Reece extended a fist, and Sophie bumped it with hers, saying, "Yeah, the best partners. So, you wouldn''t betray me, right?"


    "Like you said, I''m another you. Betraying you would be like betraying myself, wouldn''t it?"


    "Exactly."


    Sophie grinned, "Then I''m not afraid to tell you, out of everyone here, besides Colby, you''re the one trust


    bmost. I need a favor." C


    ontent


    "Of course."


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "Aren''t you curious what kind of favor?"


    "If it''s you asking, I''m in. Who would refuse their other self?"


    Sophieughed, "I was just throwing that out there, and now you''ve turned it into your mantra?"


    "I''ve always taken your words to heart," Reece replied. "Who knows me better than you do?" "Alright, enough kidding around."


    Sophie pulled out her phone and opened a photo that James had sent her.

 Chapter 1414

    The photo showed a piece of clothing Joseph had worn before, paired with a white mask and a ck cloak. The mask looked like a face twisted in agony, with deep-set eyes that gave you an uneasy feeling just looking at it.


    "I wanted to ask if, while you were abroad these past few months, you ever ran into someone dressed like this? You''d usually see them at special dinners or balls. There are plenty of those overseas, mostly attended by the wealthy. You must have been to quite a few business parties. Have you seen anything like it?"


    Reece took the phone and nced at the photo. After a bit, he said, "There are definitely lots of masquerade balls overseas, and it''s not rare to see people dressed like that. This mask seems more like something out of an international opera. Give me some time, and I''ll dig into it."


    "No rush. The Devonport treasure is gone, and I doubt whoever''s behind this will show their hand anytime soon. Just keep your eyes open, and if you spot anything, steer clear. It could get tricky if you''re caught."


    Sophie still remembered the chilling atmosphere when Vanessa had trapped her and Sandy at that dinner, the countless eyes watching them like sins sinking into a mire.


    "I''m not that reckless. Even if I need to pass info to you, I''ll make sure to keep myself safe first."


    "d to hear it."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie didn''t press further. "Let''s head back."


    As Sophie turned away, Reece suddenly called out, "Sophie."


    "What''s up?"


    "It might not be my ce, but don''t you think..."


    "Think what?"


    Sophie turned back, looking puzzled.


    Reece hesitated, then finally shared his thoughts, "Don''t you find Colby, well..."


    "Hmm?"


    Sophie, still puzzled, asked, "What about Colby?"


    "I just feel like you two are different from other couples."


    "In what way? Just because we''re in a bit more danger?"


    Sophie chuckled, "Do we not look like a married couple?"


    Reece didn''t say anything, but in those few seconds, Sophie''s smile started to fade. Reece wasn''t joking.


    "Maybe I''m reading into things, but. from an actor''s viewpoint, his


    actions towards you seem togel


    perfect, almost... unreal."


    Reece moved closer, brushing past Sophie, "I didn''t notice before, but this past month while you''ve been recovering, it''s been clear to everyone, hot just me. It''s not that he''s bad to you, but he''s too good. Maybe there''s been so much going on around you both, you''ve been too distracted to see it, but loving someone... shouldn''t feel so calcted."


    With that, Reece nced toward Colby, who was visible through the floor-to-ceiling windows, "Like right now, we''ve been out here for quite a while, and he hasn''t reacted at all."


    en


    At that moment, Sophie froze.

 Chapter 1415

    When Sophie and Reece got back to the house, everyone was huddled around the table, chatting away. Colby, usually the quiet type, wasn''t big on joining in, only chiming in every now and then. But as soon as Sophie walked in, you could see a soft warmth and a hint of a smile break through Colby''s typically cool demeanor.


    In the past, Sophie would''ve shed a smile right back and made a beeline for Colby. But today, her face was serious. She took a seat beside him, where he''d already peeled some shrimp for her. Sophie wasn''t a fan of shellfish, but Colby always made them just right. She picked up the shrimp and ate it like she usually did, while Colby was busy peeling the next one. "What''s up?" Colby asked, ncing up. "Something off with the chef''s special today?"


    "Colby, I got a call from James earlier."


    "I saw."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you curious about what he said?"


    "Besides congratting you for getting out of the hospital? Can''t think of much else."


    Sophie caught a whiff of jealousy in Colby''s voice, the same way he''d sounded before when he got a bit green-eyed. Normally, she''dugh it off, assuring him he was the only one for her. But now, doubts swirled around in her mind.


    When Colby first started pursuing


    her, he was not the type to text often. He''d vanish for days, then suddenly pop back up. Back then, Sophie didn''t give much thought to where he went or what he did. But she did wonder sometimes Jenna and Adlerter mentioned Colby wasn''t big on tech, which eased her worries.


    Once they got together, Colby became more attentive, and Sophie could hear the love in his voice and see it in Kis actions. Yet, as Reece pointed out, once they were a couple, life threw so much at them that focusing on their rtionship became a challenge.


    Colby always had her back, loved her, and made her feel secure. They never fought, which allowed her to concentrate on dealing with Joseph, knowing Colby was her rock. Over thest month, Colby had been nothing but perfect. But that perfection felt... odd.


    People areplicated; even


    someone as calm as James has


    their breaking points. But Colby''s emotions seemed steady as a rock Sophie remembered something


    Gordon once told her: no mattone


    what Colby would be the best partner, never betraying her, always treating her right. At the time, it seemed strange, but she couldn''t put her finger on why. Just like now, why did Gordon''s words echo in her mind?


    "Sophie?"


    She snapped back to reality, noticing Colby cing another shrimp in her bowl. With a smile, she ate it. Across the table, Elodie, watching the two of them, put down her chopsticks and said, "Looks like it''s about time we head out."

 Chapter 1416

    Griffin eagerly grabbed Elodie''s backpack for her, ready to lend a hand.


    Adler chimed in, "Heading out already? Why not stick around a bit longer? There''s plenty of room here, and Sophie and Colby wouldn''t mind at all."


    Elodie shook her head with a smile, "We''ve got a ce to crash, and since this is their new home, it''s best not to intrude tonight."


    With that, she and Griffin started making their way to the door.


    Reece stood up too, "Looks like it''s time for me to bounce as well. Got an early start with a shoot tomorrow."


    "Guess it''s our cue to leave too," Julian and Booker agreed as they got up.


    Harold nodded, "The Aldridge family has a ton on my te waiting for me. I''ll pass on staying over tonight, but let''s catch up soon."


    Odie nudged Jonah, "Time to roll."


    Adler and Jenna watched as everyone started filing out, momentarily caught off guard. Jenna was the first to recover, "Oh right, don''t we have ns tomorrow? Let''s get moving."


    "A date? Since when?" Adler asked, mid-sentence as Jenna pulled him to his feet.


    As Jenna tugged him outside, Adler pointed back at his jacket draped over the chair, "Jenna! My jacket!"


    "Forget the jacket! I''ll get you another er."


    With everyone gone, the living room felt quiet with just Sophie and Colby left behind.


    "I''ll handle cleaning up. You must be beat, go ahead and rest. I''ve got this," Colby offered. "Colby!" Sophie suddenly clutched his sleeve.


    He nced down, concern flickering in his eyes, "What''s up? Are you hurting?"


    "I..."


    Facing Colby, Sophie hesitated, unable to voice the doubts swirling in her heart. Finally, she managed a small smile, "Yeah... the wound is a bit sore."


    "I''ll grab some ointment."


    Without another word, Colby gently scooped Sophie up and carried her upstairs. "Colby, I can walk, you know."


    "With me around, you don''t need to worry about stairs."


    Sophie chuckled, "Who doesn''t use stairs?"


    Colbyid her gently onto their bed, fetching bandages and ointment from the medicine box in the corner. Under the soft glow of themp, his profile caught Sophie''s gaze


    en


    wnN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His features were striking-sharp brows, deep eyes. Right now, I


    entirely on her wound,velin


    Sophie asked softly, "Colby, do you love me?"


    It wasn''t often Sophie asked Colby this.


    But Colby always showed her through his actions.


    He loved her with every fiber of his being.


    "Why the sudden question, silly?"


    His voice was gentle, "I love you, and I''ll say it as many times as you need to hear."


    "Look me in the eyes and say it, ''I love you.""


    Sophie cradled his face in her hands.


    Colby smiled, his eyes twinkling with warmth, "I love you."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes shimmered slightly.


    Colby held her hand, nting a soft kiss on her palm, "I, Colby, love Sophie not just this lifetime, but in


    the next, and the one after th


    always love Sophie."


    "What if... you''re just pulling my leg?"


    ????

 Chapter 1417

    "Sophie, I''ve told you before, if I ever lie to you, my life is yours to do with as you please. Whether you want to cut me into a thousand pieces or pierce my heart with a thousand arrows, it''s totally up to you." Colby looked at her with such sincerity that Sophie couldn''t help but think Reece had to be wrong.


    How could she not love someone who loved her so deeply?


    "I was just asking, you know, no need to get all serious."


    Sophie''s voice was gentle as she gave Colby a quick peck on the cheek. "You''ve had a long day, get some well-deserved rest."


    "Alright," Colby replied softly.


    That night, he held her tight.


    Sophiey there, unable to sleep, and whispered, "Colby, I don''t think we''ve ever had a real fight."


    Sure enough, Colby was wide awake too.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He chuckled lightly, "Maybe you should find something small for us to argue about, just to cross it off your list."


    "I don''t want to fight."


    Sophie turned to snuggle closer to Colby, saying, "If you''re fooling me, keep it up, but please, don''t ever let me find out... that you don''t love me."


    "I love you," Colby said with a deep, resonant voice.


    But his love... it was different from others.


    Colby knew it well.


    Sophie was the most important person in his world, the one he wanted to spend his life making happy.


    There would never be another person as important to him as Sophie.


    In the middle of the night, once he was sure Sophie was asleep, Colby gently tucked the nket around her.


    In the dim light, his sharply defined features softened, losing all expression.


    He gently brushed his fingers across Sophie''s cheek, then quietly left the room.


    In the dead of night, over at the Minton family home.


    A loud crash suddenly echoed from outside.


    Odie''s eyes snapped open, and as he tossed off his nket, the door swung open.


    There stood Colby, silhouetted in the doorway, the moonlight casting a chilling glow on his face.


    "What''s your deal?" Odie frowned.


    Why show up at his ce in the middle of the night?


    "What did you say?" Colby''s gaze was icy, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    When Jonah arrived, he saw Colby at Odie''s doorway.


    "Boss!"


    "Get out!" Odie barked.


    Jonah hesitated but retreated for now.


    Leaving just Odie and Colby in the room.


    Odie shrugged, "Yeah, I said it. So what? You gonna kill me?"


    Before the words settled, Odie felt a gust of


    see and by his ear. He turned to


    embedded in the wall. In


    a sh, Colby was advancing


    He knew he was the weakest fighter among them, and soon enough, he was cornered by Colby.


    Odie''s face darkened.


    Seeing Colby was serious, Odie muttered, "It wasn''t me who said it!"


    Colby''s knife was pressed against Odie''s throat, any closer and it would pierce.


    Ine


    Odie said, "If you''re that scared, just tell her yourself! Why sneak over here like a coward? Even if I keep quiet, she''ll figure it out sooner orter."


    Colby''s brow furrowed, and as he pulled back the knife and turned to leave, Odie called out coldly, "Colby! Did you even hear what I just said?"


    swnov

 Chapter 1418

    "It''s none of your business," Colby said, not wasting any words.


    Suddenly, Odie''s mind drifted back to when they were kids. Colby had always been the quiet one in the slums. Back then, the ce was crawling with kids-some were tricksters, some outright thieves, and others just begged for scraps. He was the weakest of the lot, always sickly, so begging was all he could manage. Naturally, he got pushed to the roughest corner by the other kids.


    Colby was there too. At first, he thought Colby was just another weakling, getting bullied like him. So one day, he offered Colby half of his sandwich. Colby didn''t say a word, didn''t even eat it.


    The next day, a kind stranger gave him a coin. But when the other kids saw it, jealousy took over. They beat him up and snatched it away. That night, he hid in a haystack, crying by himself.


    Later, Colby showed up. He tried to y it tough, wiping his tears and acting like nothing happened. But out of nowhere, Colby tossed a coin in front of him. Colby sat there, unscathed, in the corner. Those dark eyes of his had a calmness and steadiness that stood out from the other kids.


    He still remembers the first thing Colby ever said to him. It was on their third day together. By then, he was ostracized and starving. Somehow, Colby managed to grab a loaf of bread. He tossed it right into his hands and said, "Want it? It''s all yours."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he often tagged along with Colby, curious about how he snagged those loaves of bread. But Colby''s approach was always the same: fight. Even when facing older teenagers, Colby didn''t flinch.


    Once, he chased after Colby, asking, "Hey, poker face! Where are your parents?"


    Colby replied, "I don''t have parents."


    "What about rtives?"


    "I don''t have any rtives, either."


    "You''re pretty skilled. Why stick around here?"


    Colby stopped in his tracks, his eyes, far from childlike, shed with a chilling intensity. "Revenge."


    Odie''s thoughts snapped back to the present. He leaned back on the sofa and rubbed his temples. Jonah


    walked in, "Boss, they''ve gone."


    "What''s the damage?"


    "Just a door."


    "Pass the repair bill to Sophie and tell her Colby went nuts and smashed my door!"


    "Isn''t that a bit much?"


    Wasn''t this basically telling Sophie that Colby stormed over for a showdown? "Too much? He wrecked my brand-new door; is that fine by you?"


    Odie got up, heading back to bed for some more sleep. He wasn''t about to stress over Colby. Let them bicker if they want to.


    Seeing this, Jonah quietly backed out. The next day, the repair bill for Odie''s door, a whopping seventeen hundred was sitting right in front of Sophie. She nced at the pricey door on the table, then shot Colby, who wasn''t far away, a look that screamed, "I need an exnation."

 Chapter 1419

    Caught red-handed, Colby put on his best poker face and said, "The door... got blown off by the wind."


    "The wind did it, huh? And I''m supposed to foot the bill?" Sophie repeated, raising an eyebrow.


    She waved her phone in front of Colby, showing a text from Odie. "Odie says... some nutjob busted into his cest night and smashed his door. He even sent a surveince video. Want to have a look?" The footage was as clear as day, showing Colby braving a storm to enter Odie''s house. Odie had uploaded it in the highest quality, too.


    Despite the evidence, Colby had a backup n. "Actually... I just wanted to check how sturdy his door was."


    "Colby! You think I''m blind or something?" Sophie stood up, putting on a stern face. "Were you worried Odie would spill your secret, so you paid him a little visit?"


    "No... no, that''s not it." For the first time, a flicker of panic crossed Colby''s face.


    Sophie continued, "I was just asking, and there you go, breaking doors! You''ll cover the costs yourself. I''m not dealing with it!" She tossed the bill at Colby and marched upstairs.


    Colby nced at the $1,800 bill in his hand, then at Jonah, who was lurking nearby.


    Jonah tried to mask his jitters, lowering his head. "Mr. Colby, this was... the boss''s idea."


    "Tell your boss I''ll personally fix the door," Colby said, stone-faced.


    Jonah felt a shiver run down his spine. What were they getting into with Colby?


    Fix it himself? How on earth? Jonah couldn''t picture Colby fixing anything.


    Sensing trouble, Jonah whipped out his phone to warn Odie, but before he could, Colby had already set down his te and headed for the door.


    "Perfect, let''s go together," Colby said with a t tone.


    As he left, Colby grabbed a shovel from the porch.


    Seeing the shovel, Jonah realized things were about to go south.


    "Oh no!"


    Jonah raced to catch up, only to see Colby hop into Jonah''s car and drive off without him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ses


    Left in the dust, Jonah''s face turned grim. What happened to going together?! Jonah quickly dialed Odie.


    The


    SWI


    rang a few times


    Odie''szy voice answered, "nore


    towel


    e get the bill?" C


    Sophie get the bill?"


    "Boss! Colby''s heading over!"


    Odie knitted his brows. "Why''s heing?"


    "He said he''s bringing a door-and a shovel!"


    Odie swore and hung up.


    The yard was soon filled with the hum of an approaching tractor.


    As Odie came downstairs, he


    inotted one of Colby''s guys drivi


    s yard. Content belong


    Odie''s face darkened instantly.


    "Get down from there!" he barked.


    The guy nodded furiously, awkwardly tumbling off the tractor.

 Chapter 1420

    "Mr. Odie..."


    Odie stormed over and kicked the guy right in the chest, growling through gritted teeth, "Who told you to drive that pickup to my ce? Are you looking for trouble?" "Mr. Odie... I didn''t mean to, it was Colby who..."


    The man looked genuinely upset.


    He''d never driven a pickup before; it was pure bad luck he was nearby when the call came through!


    But before long, Odie heard the familiar rumble of his car.


    Peering over the guy''s shoulder, Odie spotted Colby pulling up.


    Watching Colby grab a hammer from the trunk, Odie''s face darkened further. "Colby! You''ve got some nerve!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''m here to fix your gate, saving you a bundle. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Colby said this while already making a beeline for the gate.


    Worried about his gate getting smashed again, Odie pulled out his phone, glowering. "Try it, and I''m calling Sophie."


    He might not be able to control Colby, but he knew someone who could.


    And sure enough, Colby froze at those words.


    Then, slowly, Colby turned back.


    Seeing Colby hesitate, Odie smirked. "The mighty Colby, afraid of someone? If you''re fixing it, do it properly, or Sophie''s paying." Hearing this, Colby tossed the hammer at his sidekick''s feet. "You handle it."


    "Me?"


    The sidekick pointed at himself, looking baffled.


    Once he realized he hadn''t misheard, his face fell.


    He was just a lowly bodyguard for the Costello family! He happened to be nearby when they urgently needed someone to drive the pickup. Not only had he ticked off Odie, but now he was about to wreck the Minton family''s gate.


    Could he even keep this job after today?


    Being a bodyguard sure wasn''t easy!


    Finally, with no other choice, the


    Sed up the hammer, Just


    as


    him a chilling re. Contest


    about to swing, Odie shot


    The poor guy hesitated, unsure whether to swing or not.


    belongs


    Just then, another car engine rumbled from outside the Minton estate. The car pulled up, and Jonah hopped out, with Sophie following behind. Sophie took one look at the tense scene, her eyesnding on Colby. "Colby, I heard you took someone''s car."


    Colby nced at Jonah standing next to Sophie.


    Jonah had sidled up beside Odie, trying to act casual, but he was sweating bullets inside.


    Sophie strolled over, cing a credit


    card in


    on


    die''s hand. "All the money''s


    card, go ahead and fix it."


    Then, she snatched the hammer from the sidekick''s hands.


    Seeing this, Colby, worried about Sophie''s shoulder injury, stepped up to take the hammer from her.


    Colby said, "I''ll handle it."


    Sophie whispered, "Let''s see if you''ll pull any stunts now."


    "Won''t happen again."


    Colby stood next to Sophie like a kid caught red-handed.


    Odie said, "Sophie, keep your Colby in check! I don''t need his bad luck."


    Sophie shot back, "Mr. Odie, how can


    thou say that? Colby''s being


    thoughtful,ing here himself to fix your gate, isn''t he?"

 Chapter 1421

    "Sophie! I''ve never seen anyone so fiercely protective! How could you miss something as big as that bulldozer? I''m just grateful Colby didn''t tear the house down-I''d be lighting a candle in thanks!" Seeing Odie all worked up, Sophie cleared her throat, leaned in, and whispered, "I''ve added an extra twenty grand to your ount, let''s just leave it at that."


    "Well, that''s better."


    Odie was still processing her words when it dawned on him that something was off. He furrowed his brow, "Do you think I care about the money?"


    "Mr. Odie, I''m taking him with me now. I''ll make sure he straightens up. And Liu! Get that bulldozer sorted, and don''t forget to tidy up Mr. Odie''s yard on your way out. Look at all the dust in here." With that, Sophie tugged Colby towards the Minton residence''s exit.


    Once they reached the gate, Sophie swung open her car door and asked, "Do you want me to invite you in, or can you manage on your own?"


    "Honey, let me get the door for you."


    "Nice try!"


    Sophie was all business as she continued, "So, what were you up to here?"


    "Just giving him a little scare."


    "With a bulldozer or a hammer?"


    "...Actually, I used a knifest night."


    For them, having lived life on the edge,municating with a knife was no biggie.


    Colby asked softly, "Are you mad?"


    "Not really."


    "Or... upset?"


    "Not that either."


    "Then...?"


    "I''m just amused by you."


    Sophie was caught betweenughter and exasperation. Turns out, you really canugh when you''re angry.


    Threatening with a knife, driving a


    bulldozer into someone''s yard,


    hauling a hammer to fix a


    vel


    door each of these could easily be mistaken for mob antics.


    Sophie reached out, gently pinching Colby''s cold cheeks, "Listen, this is Devonport. You don''t have to live like a wild card anymore. Tone it down a bit, alright?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing this, Colby held Sophie''s hands, "Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    "And, think about how you''re gonna exin your weird behavior these past few days."


    Sophie''s words darkened Colby''s eyes for a moment before he replied in a low voice, "Alright."


    Satisfied, Sophie reached out to ruffle his hair, "Good boy-"


    His hair was soft, surprisinglyforting a detail Sophie hadn''t noticed before.


    Colby bent down a little and asked, "Does this feel better?"


    "Are you calling me short?"


    "I didn''t mean..."


    "Forget it."


    Sophie pulled her hand back, ready to get in the car, but Colby swiftly moved closer.


    He was


    registquick that Sophie barely


    registered his presence before he had hand, her palm meeting his soft touch.


    Colby said, "You can touch me however you like, darling, you''re the highest in my eyes."


    "...Colby, that''s hardly apliment."


    Sophie gave Colby a yful smack on the forehead before getting into the car.


    Once inside, Sophie scrolled her phone, "I''m heading out tomorrow, you don''t need to worry about me being alone." "Where to?"


    "Elodie wants to see me about something."


    As soon as she said it, Sophie felt a slight wobble in the car.


    Looking up, she asked, "What''s up?"


    "Did she say what it''s about?"


    "No, but unless she''s doing more business expansion in Devonport, I doubt it''s anything else."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1422

    Sophie stole a nce at Colby and asked, "What''s up? You seem a bit on edge."


    "Nothing," Colby replied, eyes fixed on the road.


    After a pause, Colby broke the silence, "Is Griffining too?"


    "Maybe. Griffin is Elodie''s bodyguard, so it''s pretty normal for him to tag along, right?"


    "Then I''ming too."


    Hearing this, Sophie put her phone down, raised an eyebrow, and teased, "You''re not worried Griffin''s gonna spill the beans about your childhood mishaps, are you?"


    "I have no embarrassing stories."


    "Right, you still haven''t shared much about your childhood. All I know is you went overseas and became Mr. Elwood''s go-to guy, working with Odie and Griffin. But what about before that? You never mention those days."


    Suddenly, Colby braked hard, almost causing Sophie to knock her head, but he quickly reached out, shielding her forehead just in time.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sophie''s heart skipped a beat, and as she looked up, she caught the worry etched on Colby''s face.


    "You okay? Let me check."


    Colby gently examined Sophie''s forehead, but she shook her head, "I''m fine. That cat darting onto the road was just unlucky timing." "As long as you''re alright."


    Colby gave Sophie''s head a gentle pat and said, "Let''s keep going."


    As night settled in, the living room was softly lit by a single dimmp. Colby lounged on the couch, the cigarette in the ashtray long extinguished. The memory of the operating room lights was even brighter than this.


    Outside the operating room, Lennon stood anxiously. When the doctor finally emerged, he asked, "What''s wrong with the kid? Can it be treated?" The doctor shook his head solemnly.


    "It''s a congenital emotional


    deficiency. His brain is missing the neural system for this, so he can''t perceive others'' emotions. It''s a defect from birth that we can''t fix."


    Hearing this, his mother wept in his father''s arms.


    He couldn''t understand why she was crying or grasp the sadness in his parents'' eyes.


    Unlike others, he couldn''t feel fear, didn''t know what anger or sadness felt like; his emotions never wavered.


    But there was an upside; he picked up things faster than most because emotions never got in the way.


    While his peers were caught up in their youthful antics, he found nothing that interested him.


    When the car ident took his parents, the old man never saw him shed a tear.


    That time, the old man grabbed him, pushed him out onto the street, and said sternly, "From now on, you need


    to learn! Learn how to live likove


    normal person!"


    He had to understand how people''s expressions shifted with their moods, how they vented frustration or showed affection.


    He picked it up quickly and, before he knew it, began mimicking emotions for different situations.


    Still, he couldn''t fathom why the world existed or what life''s purpose was.


    One day, after his parents'' death, Lennon stood by the study window, his back to him, and said earnestly


    "Colby, if you can''t find In


    life, then live for revenge. Find


    whoever killed your parents.

 Chapter 1423

    The next morning, Elodie''s car pulled up outside Sophie and Colby''s new ce. Sophie was rocking aid-back,fy outfit. As Elodie lowered her window, she caught sight of Colby tagging along behind Sophie. "Hey, I thought it was just gonna be us two," Elodie teased. "What''s Mr. Colby doing here?"


    "I''m ying bodyguard today," Colby replied with a grin.


    "Bodyguard, huh?" Elodie gave him a once-over, noticing the outfit change. "Reallymitting to the role, I see."


    Sophie chimed in, "Think of him as Griffin''spany. The firm''s been quiettely, so everyone''s got some time on their hands."


    "Oh, really? But I heard there''s still plenty for Mr. Colby to tackle at Costello Corporation. Aren''t there meetings about future strategies he should be at?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sophie nced over at Colby, who shrugged it off. "A virtual meeting''s still a meeting," he said, unfazed.


    In the end, Colby imed the front seat while Sophie and Elodie settled in the back.


    "Griffin, let''s head to that spot we talked about earlier," Sophie instructed.


    "Got it," Griffin nodded. Known for his hitman reputation, Griffin''s driving was surprisingly smooth and skillful.


    Sophie turned to Elodie, "So, where are we actually going today?"


    "What do girls do best? Shopping, obviously," Elodieughed.


    "Shopping?" Sophie looked a bit surprised.


    "Yeah, I''m thinking about diving into the beauty biz," Elodie exined. "Let''s kick it off with a full-body essential oil spa. I want to check out how you folks in Devonport do things."


    "If you''re curious about the beauty scene, I know just the ce," Sophie offered.


    "Oh, really? Where?" Elodie inquired.


    Sophie directed Griffin, "Change of ns. Let''s hit up Victoria Beauty Co."


    "Victoria?" Griffin confirmed.


    "Yep, it''s one of the Mintons'' beauty clinics. They''re known for decent treatments, sky-high prices, and they''re a bit with the high society crowd. I tried something there once, but not their top service. Let''s see what all the fuss is about. Plus, Odie can pick up the tab; he owes me after all the changes I pushed through for the Mintons. A few grand is pocket change for him."


    "You sure know how to work a deal. I love that about you," Elodie chuckled.


    Elodie turned to Griffin, "Alright, let''s roll to Victoria, just like Ms. Sophie said."


    "Sure thing." Griffin responded, steering them toward the Victoria branch.


    Soon, they arrived at Victoria''s doorstep, where the staff had already lined up to wee them.


    As Sophie and Elodie stepped out of the car, the manager approached "Ms. Sophie, Ms. Elodie, Mr. Odie has arranged our special services for you both. We guarantee you enjoy yourselves."


    "Enjoy ourselves?" Elodie raised an eyebrow, sensing something was up.


    Meanwhile, Colby and Griffin had settled into the lobby, where a young, blushing server was bringing them tea. Rumor had it that wealthy folks always had good-looking bodyguards.  en


    But these two were next-level handsome!


    The server offered, "Would you gentlemen like to check out our rxation room and enjoy some services?"


    Griffin, with a straight face, replied, "No, thanks. I''m not into people touching me."

 Chapter 1424

    "Excuse me, sir..."


    The waitress barely got the words out before a chilly stare silenced her.


    Whatever she intended to say vanished instantly.


    "Ms. Sophie, Ms. Elodie, right this way, please."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The manager ushered Sophie and Elodie further inside.


    The upper floor boasted avish presidential suite,plete with a spa and a private cinema, all designed to top-notch standards.


    Elodie, here for a thorough inspection, nced around and mused, "This decor must''ve cost a fortune. They definitely brought in top designers. Mr. Odie really goes all out, doesn''t he?" "It sure is something," Sophie agreed.


    Just then, the manager grinned and informed them, "The massage therapists will be right with you. Please, make yourselvesfortable."


    With that, he slipped out of the room.


    Sophie and Elodie settled into the cinema-style massage chairs. It wasn''t long before a knock echoed.


    "Come in," Elodie called.


    The door swung open to reveal six young, strikingly handsome men.


    Sophie''s smile faltered.


    "Hello,dies, we''re here to provide your massage services today."


    These young guys, probably fresh out of their teens, approached in crisp white shirts. Elodie leaned closer to Sophie, whispering, "Is this that ''special service'' Mr. Odie mentioned?"


    Sophie, not a regr at beauty spas, was taken aback by the inclusion of massages. This was unexpected...


    She left the thought unfinished, watching as two of the guys knelt to help with their shoes. Elodie suddenly felt reluctant to decline.


    Meanwhile, the other four therapists stood poised beside them.


    "If the pressure feels off, just let me know," one therapist said, his voice deep and soothing, the tone almost lulling the room into silence. What was Odie up to?


    Sophie had a hunch this was intentional on Odie''s part.


    Just as she reached for her phone to


    get some answers, the guy


    attending to her feet looked up appearing flustered, "Did I make you ufortable?"


    Sophie massaged her temples, "No... that''s not it."


    "d to hear it."


    He smiled, visibly relieved, "If you''re not into foot massages, we can move to the next part of the service."


    Meanwhile


    Mr. Odie snapped his phone shut, grinning with satisfaction.


    "Boss, isn''t this a bit much?"


    "What''s the problem?" Mr. Odie questioned. "Sophie asked for something special, and that''s exactly what we''ve got here." "But if Colby catches wind of this..."


    "That''s the n. Otherwise, hiring these male models would be pointless."


    Mr. Odie examined a small scratch on his neck in the mirror, frowning, "If he wants to rattle me, I''ll do the same to him! Thinks he can scare me with a knife? He''s got another thinging!"


    Back at the suite


    Elodie, eyes still closed, blissfully, enjoying the massage, remarked "This business model is genius.


    Whoever came up with this service is brilliant! Don''t you think, Sophie?"


    Suddenly, Elodie noticed the massage on her shoulder paused. She frowned, eyes still shut, "Why''d you stop? Keep going."

 Chapter 1425

    Feeling something was off, Elodie opened her eyes and saw Griffin standing right next to her. It felt like she''d been caught red-handed in something scandalous.


    "Ms. Reeves, are you okay? Why did you go quiet all of a sudden?" Sophie was reclining in a massage chair, eyes shut, rxing. Just moments ago, she''d been raving to Elodie about how great the service was, and then, silence. "Ms. Sophie, enjoying the massage?" Colby''s voice cut through the quiet from the side.


    Sophie''s eyes popped open. She turned to find Colby behind her, giving her a shoulder massage, and for a moment, she held her breath.


    "Co-Colby..."


    "Is the massage up to your standards?" Colby asked again.


    Sophie shot a nce at Elodie, who was looking down, pretending she hadn''t seen a thing.


    With a sigh, Sophie said, "We''re just doing some market research."


    "Market research..." Colby raised an eyebrow. "And what have you found out?"


    "I''ve discovered..." Sophie looked at Elodie again for backup.


    Elodie was ready with her response, "We''ve discovered a lot, like how services like these really draw in customers. Honestly, who doesn''t enjoy a handsome guy? It definitely encourages us women to spend. We can find a little happiness here!" As soon as she finished talking, Elodie noticed the men''s expressions darkening.


    Sophie quickly chimed in, "But really, we didn''t find it all that enjoyable. Ms. Reeves here looked like she was sitting on pins and needles just a moment ago."


    "Really..." Griffin joined in, "But I noticed you struggling to hide a smile just now."


    "I... I was smiling because it hurt," Elodie added. "This batch of masseurs isn''t very skilled. It was a bit painful. Maybe we should just head home for a massage?" With that, Elodie stood up, ready to drag Griffin away from this awkward scene.


    Seeing this, Sophie got up quickly too, saying, "Colby, let''s head back as well!"


    "Sit back down," Colby said, pressing Sophie back into the massage chair. "Is it really thatfy?"


    "Well, it''s not... entirely..." But she had to admit, it was quite enjoyable. No wonder guys are fans of massages; turns out, women love them too.


    "Let me do it for you."


    "No..."


    "Don''t be shy."


    Colby leaned down and started massaging Sophie''s arms. "Did they touch the injury on your shoulder?"


    Sophie shook her head right away.


    Colby pressed on, "And what about the person who did your footbath?"


    "..." Sophie hesitated, "I didn''t really look at their face, and I''m not a fan of people touching my feet, so..."


    "So you let it happen anyway."


    "...We really were doing market research."


    Vol


    Right then, Sophie felt a strong connection with those guys who have to attend mixed-gender business outings for work. She honestly hadn''t thought much of it. But now, trying to exin, she only felt more guilty.


    "It''s alright, I''m not mad." Colby tapped Sophie gently on the head saying, In the future, if you want to visit ces like this, go ahead, but don''t ask for a male masseur."


    Sophie protested, "I didn''t ask for one."


    "You didn''t?"


    "Yeah." Sophie exined, "Last time I


    was here, a female manager did my beauty treatment. How was I supposed to know that when


    opened the door, I''d be greeted by six."


    en Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1426

    Before Sophie could even say "male masseur," she caught the look on Colby''s face and immediately thought of Odie.


    "Odie! Thornton!"


    At that same moment- "Achoo-!"


    Odie jolted up from the couch with a sneeze just as Jonah walked in with a cup of ginger tea. Seeing Odie''s grumpy expression, Jonah asked, "Boss, do you think you should see a doctor? You look like you''ve got a fever." "See a doctor for a fever? Seriously?"


    Odie leaned back on the couch, clearly impatient. "Just leave the tea and scram. I need some shut-eye."


    "Sure thing, boss."


    Jonah ced the ginger tea on the table.


    Just then, Odie''s phone went off.


    Irritated, Odie answered, "Yeah?"


    "Odie, are you doing this on purpose?"


    "What? You''re not enjoying it? It''s our hottest service right now."


    Odie lounged back on the couch, adding, "If that''s it, I''m hanging up. Stop bugging me."


    With that, he ended the call.


    But almost immediately, the phone rang again.


    Odie picked it up with a sigh, "Hello! I told you, don''t bother me unless it''s important!"


    "Mr. Odie, long time no see."


    The voice on the other end was deep and slightly eerie.


    Odie''s eyes widened, and a chill ran down his spine.


    How could this be...


    Joseph was supposed to be dead.


    Odie pulled the phone away slightly, noticing it was an unknown number.


    Then the voice spoke again: "See the ck sedan downstairs? Come down in ten minutes, and we''ll talk face-to-face." With that, the call ended with a cold, mechanical click.


    Odie shot up from the couch.


    That voice... no, it was a voice changer!


    Someone was using Joseph''s voice changer!


    Joseph was dead, that was a solid fact.


    Sensing something was off, Odie quickly tried to call Sophie, but a text from the unknown number had already arrived.


    Ilf word gets out about our meeting, she won''t make it out alive!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Right after, a photo came through.


    It showed Sophie and Colby leaving the Victoria Cosmetic Surgery Clinic, snapped from a sniper''s angle.


    A shiver ran through Odie''s bones.


    Who could it be?


    Later that afternoon, Sophie''s phone wouldn''t stop ringing.


    She answered it in her bedroom and


    heard


    son''s anxious voice, "Ms


    Please open the door, fm


    Wo


    outside your house."


    "What happened?"


    Sophie immediately sensed something was wrong from his tone.


    "The boss... he''s missing."


    "Missing?"


    Sophie got up quickly, turning to Colby. "Colby, can you get the door?" "Sure."


    Sophie dressed hurriedly and headed downstairs.


    There, Jonah stood at the door, visibly worried. "He''s gone. He was here when I brought the ginger tea, but when I came back to collect the dishes, he''d vanished!"


    "Could he have gone out without telling you?"


    "No way. He was sick and said he was going to sleep. How could he suddenly leave? Besides, I always with him when he steps out. He wouldn''t leave alone. And in


    Devonport, he''s unfamiliar with the


    ce, especially with a fever. Where could he have gone?"

 Chapter 1427

    Upon hearing Jonah''s words, Sophie couldn''t help but furrow her brow. How does someone like Odie, unfamiliar with the area, just vanish into thin air? "Odie didn''t leave you a message or call before disappearing?" Sophie asked.


    Jonah nodded, "My phone''s been on the entire time, but I haven''t received a single message or call from the boss."


    With that answer, Sophie quickly turned to Colby, saying, "Colby, can you send out some people to look for him? Devonport''s too big for just Jonah''s team to handle." "Already on it," Colby replied, not missing a beat. He''d been on his phone for a while now, having already sent his folks out to search for Odie.


    Sophie murmured, a bit impressed, "That was fast."


    Colby put his phone down and added, "I''ve got someone pulling the surveince footage from around your ce; we should hear something soon." "Thanks, Colby."


    Meanwhile, across the seas-


    "Lost again! How do I keep losing?" Caelum''s face was clouded with frustration as he looked at the chessboard, feeling as if his dignity was slipping away.


    Gordon ced his chess piece down with a faint smile, "Caelum, now that you''ve lost, shouldn''t you give me what I asked for?"


    "With all the treasures the Aldridge family has, why do you need something from an old guy like me?" Caelum sighed deeply, but seeing Gordon''s sly grin, he finally relented, "Alright, you can have it, but my son and daughter have gone missing in your Devonport. Don''t you owe me an exnation?"


    "You didn''t tell me Kiran and Angelo were the same person," Gordon replied calmly.


    "I..." Caelum was momentarily speechless.


    Gordon leaned back, saying, "Finding them isn''t a big deal; as long as they''re in Devonport, I''ll track them down. But remember, Caelum, you can''t back out on your promise."


    en


    In that moment, Caelum saw the legacy of the Aldridge family reflected in Gordon. No wonder this family had produced such a remarkable figure who could lead them with ease. "Fine, it''s yours," Caelum conceded, nodding to his butler, who quickly delivered a mahogany box to Gordon.


    "Much appreciated, Caelum," Gordon said, turning to Rick, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    Just as Rick was about to wheel Gordon away, Caelum called out, "Hold on!"


    "Don''t worry, old man. For the sake of the Pord family, even if I find them, I won''t harm them," Gordon assured.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With that, the two left the Pord residence. Watching Gordon''s retreating figure, Caelum took a deep breath, "The young will surpass us. If this young man had been born overseas, in a few years, there''d be no ce for the Pord family here."


    The butler beside him said, "Sir, that''s a bit much."


    "Perhaps, but it shouldn''t take a decade, just a few years," Caelum sighed, "Get those experts here immediately for a consultation.. When Kiran returns, we need to find


    a way... to keep him from waking


    up.


    "Yes, sir."


    "What kind of car is that?" Sophie asked, pointing to a ck sedan that zipped by in the surveince footage.


    Back in Devonport, at the Minton family home-

 Chapter 1428

    somehow, it didn''t show up on any of the vi''s security footage.


    The scene abruptly cut off outside the Minton family''s ce, where someone had messed with the security cameras. It was only about a mile away that a security camera caught a quick glimpse of a ck sedan. This car seemed to be heading towards the vi area, yet "I haven''t seen this car around here before," Jonah frowned. "It doesn''t seem like it belongs to anyone from this neighborhood."


    "Let''s run the license te on this car," Sophie suggested.


    "Got it."


    Jonah got right to it, jotting down the license te number and kicking off the investigation. In less than ten minutes, they had some results.


    "The car''s license te is registered to a Joseph."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The mention of ''Joseph'' made Sophie''s face fall. Joseph? How could it be him? Sophie hadn''t seen his body herself, but plenty of people had witnessed Joseph being kicked out, and the Burke family had even set up a funeral for him. How could he be back? Remembering a call from James, who had warned her that things weren''t over, Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed James.


    James picked up almost immediately.


    "What''s up?" James''s steady voice came through the line.


    "Odie''s gone missing, and the license te traces back to Joseph. Have you seen this car?" Sophie sent him a photo at the same time.


    James was quiet for a moment before responding, "I haven''t seen that car."


    "Is Joseph really dead?"


    "Yeah, he''s dead," James said. "I was the one who stabbed him. There''s no way he''s still alive."


    "Then someone''s ying games," Sophie said, her eyes narrowing. She thought things had finally settled down, but it seemed like someone was still pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    "Don''t worry too much. You''ve got the Aldridge family''s intelwork, right? Dig deeper. If I remember right, they''ve got info on everyone in the Devonport area. Figuring out who die might be involved with or who might have taken him shouldn''t be too hard."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Sophie hung up and was about to call Harold when Colby came upstairs and said, "No need to keep looking; he left on his own."


    "On his own?" Sophie asked, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Pe


    xet


    Colby ced a joker card on the table. The ck jester on the card was dancing. "This was on the bedroom desk at the Minton ce. It''s a message he left."


    "What does it mean?"


    "When we were on missions, we used codes tomunicate. Odie was great at gambling and always had a deck of cards with him. The joker means danger is near." Colby exined further, "He must have left by himself. Leaving the card was his way of letting us know that someone was after him."


    Worried about Odie, Jonah asked, "Why wouldn''t the boss take me with him?"


    "He probably didn''t take you because the other person only wanted to meet with him alone."

 Chapter 1429

    At the police station, Mr. Schuldt had already stationed himself at the entrance, knowing Sophie and Colby were on their way. When they pulled up, he wasted no time approaching them.


    "Mr. Colby, ma''am, everything''s set for your questioning," he greeted them.


    "Thanks, Officer Derick," Sophie replied with a nod.


    "Don''t mention it. Please, follow me."


    Mr. Schuldt led them to the interrogation room, where they found Colt sitting, handcuffed. After thest incident, James had brought Colt here. With Joseph no longer around, Colt was left without his usual protection. Considering all he knew about Joseph''s shady dealings, it was no surprise he ended up here.


    "Who else was involved with Joseph?" Sophie asked directly.


    "Ms. Sophie, I''m not quite sure what you''re getting at," Colt answered, maintaining his calm demeanor.


    "Really? From the documents Joseph left behind, we''ve uncovered some leads. There''s someone else besides Joseph pulling the strings. You were his right-hand man; surely you know."


    "I honestly don''t know," Colt chuckled. "I''m already here, what''s the point in lying?"


    "Colt, for the sake of our past acquaintance, if you name the mastermind, I promise a lighter sentence."


    Unmoved, Colt replied, "Sophie, if it weren''t for you, Mr. James would''ve achieved his ambitions, and Burke International would''ve soared. You''re thest person I''d tell, even if there was someone else."


    "This is pointless," Colby interjected coolly. "Sophie, let me handle this."


    "Hold on," Sophie said, calming Colby. She turned to Colt, "If he doesn''t value his own life, nothing you do will make him talk."


    "Dealing with smart folks is always nice. No need to over-exin," Coltughed. "Ms. Sophie, your visit was in vain. I guarantee you won''t get anything from me."


    "Alright, maybe this was a waste. But I''m curious, you''re so loyal to this mysterious figure, do you really think they''ll have your back?"


    With that, Sophie stood, leading Colby out of the room.


    "I''ve got a way to make him talk," Colby whispered.


    "Using force? It''s pointless. Colt''s been around James long enough to craft a convincing story if he wanted to deceive us, which could throw us off track." "So, do we just let it go?"


    "Of course not. We just need a different tactic."


    Seeing the gleam in Sophie''s eyes, Colby caught on and grinned, "You and your schemes." "Whether we can get the mastermind''s identity from Colt hinges entirely on my n."


    Sophie continued, "Colt isn''t scared of dying or being locked up, and he''s fiercely loyal to Joseph and Burke International. Either he''s certain someone will rescue him, or he''s just a die-hard loyalist."


    "What if it''s thetter?"


    "Then we gamble, but we''ll need you, Colby, to set up some backup."


    "Got it."


    As they exited the station, Mr. Schuldt looked puzzled to see out so soon. "Mr. Colby,


    all


    done already?" Contente Poet


    He was taken aback. They''d said they had important matters to discuss, yet here they were, leaving a mere ten minutes.


    belongs to en. wontent


    Sophie gave a reassuring smile, "Officer Derick, we''ll need your helpter tonight."


    "Ma''am, you''re kidding! Just let me know what you need, and I''ll make it happen."


    "Tonight, someone''sing by. I''ll need to borrow a police uniform and your help to put on a little show."


    "Consider it done, ma''am! I''ll make sure everything''s ready."


    "Thanks a lot, Mr. Schuldt."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You''re too kind, ma''am. I''ll get on it right away."


    Officer Derick moved swiftly to make arrangements.


    Sophie and Colby shared a knowing nce. As night fell, the police station became eerily quiet and empty.


    Two officers escorted Colt back to the interrogation room, where Officer Derick was already stationed.


    Colt recognized Officer Derick from before.


    "What brings me here at this hour, Officer Derick?" Colt asked.

 Chapter 1430

    Colt leaned back in his chair, looking anything but like a prisoner.


    Officer Derick stared at Colt, saying, "I''ve been asked to question you. Trust me, I''d rather not be pulling an all-nighter, but when a bigwig makes a request, what can you do?"


    Colt quickly figured it had to be Sophie trying to get Officer Derick to pry information out of him.


    "Having Officer Derick interrogate me personally? Talk about overkill."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colt said, "I''ve already told Sophie earlier today that I can''t spill the beans. No matter how sweet or tough you talk, Officer Derick, you won''t get a single word out of me that you want to hear." Officer Derick took a deep breath and said, "We''ve known each other for a while, Colt. If you don''t start talking, I really can''t finish my job, and I might have to... use some less-than-official means." "No matter what you say, Officer Derick, my response is the same: I have nothing to disclose."


    Hearing this, Officer Derick''s face darkened. Immediately, a cop next to Colt raised his fist and punched him. With his hands cuffed, Colt couldn''t fight back, and before long, he was on the floor. "Still nning on staying quiet?"


    Officer Derick leaned back in his chair, looking annoyingly rxed as he watched Colt. "If you don''t talk, you''re in for a world of pain. Think it over."


    Colt clearly wasn''t budging. Seeing Colt''s stubbornness, Officer Derick gave a nod, and Colt took another beating, this time leaving him bleeding. The interrogation room was filled with Colt''s muffled cries. Suddenly, a guy in a ck cloak and a white mask strolled into the empty station.


    Officer Derick was watching the room''s events unfold when suddenly gunshots echoed from outside.


    "What the heck''s going on out there?" Officer Derick was on his feet in an instant.


    Outside, silence reigned. Officer Derick''s expression soured even more.


    Inside the interrogation room, the cop paused, and Colt, lying on the ground, turned his head towards themotion.


    The door to the interrogation room flew open. The masked man, armed, stood at the entrance. Officer Derick, caught off guard, instinctively reached for his gun, but the masked man was quicker. One shot, and Officer Derick was down. He then opened the interrogation room where the cop who''d been beating Colt was now quaking in his boots.


    But the masked man wasn''t about to let the officer off the hook. He aimed and shot the cop square in the chest.


    Witnessing this, Colt managed to prop himself up, "Did the boss send you to pull me out?"


    A hint of relief crossed Colt''s face, but the masked man simply grabbed Colt by the neck and dragged him out.


    Colt followed along. "You just shot a cop, what if this blows up?"


    "A mere cop isn''t worth the boss''s concern," came the masked man''s distorted voice.


    Colt nodded vigorously, "Yeah, no way the boss would be scared of the cops."


    Seeing the masked man stay silent, Colt continued, "Sophie and her crew came to see me today, and I didn''t spill a thing! Mr. Burke''s in a bind and we need the boss''s help to rally James and save Burke International!


    herwise, Mr. Burke''s sacrifice is for nothing!"


    As they stepped outside into a misty fog, a group in ck cloaks and masks stood waiting.


    "The boss is here for that very reason."


    The masked man looked at Colt with a cold stare from behind the mask, "Sophie and Colby came to you. What did they ask?"


    "They wanted to know if Mr. Burke had someone backing him. Of course, I told them I didn''t know! I haven''t leaked a thing about the boss!" Colt looked devout, as if his life depended on it.


    "How do I know you''re telling the truth?"


    "You know Mr. Burke and I are the boss''s most loyal followers! We both made blood sacrifices at the church! We''d never betray the church!"


    "Oh?"


    The masked man said coolly, "Then you know the ts of our church."


    "Of course The Silent Shadows are all about sacrificing for humanity''s progress, whether it''s our wealth or health. We''re here to cleanse the world, and the boss will grant us the afterlife!"


    As he finished, the masked man chuckled, "Grant you the afterlife?"


    The voice made Colt freeze. The masked man removed his mask, revealing Colby.


    "It''s you?!"


    Colt stared at Colby, disbelief written all over his face.


    Why Colby?!


    The group behind him started to disperse, and Sophie stepped out from the shadows, "The boss can''t promise you the afterlife, but can definitely send you to the lineat purgatory."


    ""You! All of you!"

 Chapter 1431

    Colt couldn''t wrap his mind around what he was seeing as he faced Sophie and Colby.


    "Surprised?" Sophie asked with a slight smile, adding, "It''s a shame, but your boss never nned on rescuing you."


    Colt''s head pounded, and as he took a few steps back, ready to bolt, he turned to see Officer Derick and the other cops, who should''ve been out ofmission, closing in on him. The officers quickly overpowered Colt.


    "Is this some kind of act?" Colt was stunned; he never imagined Sophie would pull off such a ruse to get him to spill the beans. His face darkened with realization.


    Sophie continued, "You''re just too naive, and that''s why you revealed everything so easily. Colt, tell us what you know, and I''ll let you go. But if you don''t... who knows what might happen to you."


    Seeing Colt hesitate, Sophie stepped closer and said, "You should know your boss isn''ting to save you. I''m your only shot here. Do you really want to gamble on an afterlife when you haven''t even lived this life fully?" Colt''s resolve wavered, and he asked, "If I tell you, will you really let me go?"


    "Of course," Sophie assured him with a smile. "I''m true to my word. You should know that by now. Just tell me what I need to know, and you''re free."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you." Colt leaned in and whispered a few words to Sophie.


    Sophie raised an eyebrow at his revtion. Standing up, she asked, "If I need to find Odie, where would your boss have taken him?" "Summerfield," Colt replied without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Alright, then you''re free to go."


    "Ma''am! Are you sure about letting him go?" Officer Derick seemed taken aback. Were they really trusting this guy just like that?


    "Let him go," Sophie said. "He''s no use to us anymore."


    With Sophie''s directive, Officer Derick had no choice but to unlock Colt''s handcuffs. Seeing that they weren''t going to hassle him anymore, Colt stumbled away. Colby, standing next to Sophie, asked, "Do you believe what he said?"


    "Not a word," Sophie replied. "Since he''s so loyal to his boss, once he''s free, he''ll head straight to the church to find him. Colt was close to Joseph, so he must have had ess to the church''s inner circle. We just need someone to tall him, and we''ll find the church''s hideout. Odie... might be there."


    "My wife''s a genius," Colbyplimented.


    Sophie looked at Colby and said, "You already knew what I was up to. I bet you had someone follow him."


    "You came up with the n; I just know how you think," Colby replied with a knowing smile.


    To an outsider, this n might seem suspicious. But Colt had been stuck in the police station for too long, and after the beating they gave him, his mind wasn''t sharp. With his injuries, he couldn''t see the bigger picture. That''s how her n sailed so smoothly.


    Meanwhile, on the dark and empty streets, Colt staggered into a chapel. Inside, the ce was solemn and peaceful, with about twenty people sitting on pews, heads bowed in what seemed like earnest prayer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1432

    As the door swung wide, Colt entered, bringing with him a gust of the icy storm from outside. Everyone turned to look, but there was one person standing smack in the middle of the aisle, back to Colt.


    "Boss..." Colt managed, dragging his injured body forward.


    The person slowly turned, and upon seeing Colt, battered and bruised, they stayed remarkably calm. Not far off, one of the Costello family''s bodyguards was holding his breath, eyes glued to the unfolding scene inside the hall. He quickly forwarded his location to Colby. Just then, a sharp de pierced the bodyguard''s neck from behind. His phone slipped from his fingers, ttering to the floor as he copsed into a pool of his own blood.


    The man who had dispatched the bodyguard soon entered, his face hidden behind a white mask. He called out to the figure in the distance, "Boss, someone''s tailing us." "What? How could we have a tail?"


    The seated folks on both sides jumped to their feet, a flurry of whispers breaking out. Only the person called "Boss" turned slowly, his presence alone silencing the room with an intense pressure.


    Boss''s eyesnded on Colt, who, usually cool as a cucumber, was now clearly rattled. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t bring anyone here! I swear!"


    Before Colt could say another word, the man shed his throat again. Colt clutched his neck, desperately trying to stop the bleeding, reaching out to the high and mighty Boss for help, but got nothing in return.


    "This ce isn''t safe anymore, let''s get out of here," the man dered.


    At his word, the crowd quickly cleared out. ck-d bodyguards streamed in from all sides, tidying up the scene in a matter of moments.


    Sophie and Colby arrived at thest known location sent by the Costello family''s bodyguard. As soon as they stepped out of the car, Sophie frowned, "What''s going on? It''s way too quiet."


    Colby had brought backup, and a bunch of guys spilled out of the six vehicles that had followed them. With a motion from Colby, they began to surround the church.


    Colby frowned, "They''re gone."


    "What''s gone?" Sophie asked.


    Colby bent down, picking up a phone


    from the ground, "This is a standard-issue phone for the


    Costello family''s D


    but


    there''s no sign of anyone."


    "Colby, there''s nobody inside," reported one of his men.


    Colby stood, turning to Sophie, "Let''s have a look inside." "Alright," Sophie agreed.


    Inside the church, it was empty, but when Sophie touched one of the chairs, she felt a lingering warmth She looked at Colby, "There were definitely people here not long ago. Do you think your guys were spotted and everyone bolted?"


    Colby scanned the area, then instructed his men, "Search everything, and get the surveince footage from around here." "Got it."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As they inspected the scene, Sophie remarked, "Colby, remember back in Summerfield, we found a church just like this one?" "Yeah, I remember."


    "That ce got shut down by crew. I


    Odie''s


    the Summerfield was et


    ought Summerfield was


    their main hangout, but looks like they''re in Devonport too."


    belongs to en. ontent


    "Boss, we''ve checked the local surveince footage, but tonight''s recordings seem to have been wiped clean."


    "That fast?" Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Could it be a hacker?"

 Chapter 1433

    "Let''s get moving," Colby said, leading Sophie out of the church.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The street beside the church was eerily empty, with only their teambing the area for any clues. Sophie looked around and said, "This church has been a part of Devonport for over a hundred years and sits right in the heart of the city. By day, it''s usually bustling with traffic and is seen as a culturalndmark. I remember hearing about a few disappearances here that stirred up quite a fuss. Rumor has it, the ce is haunted because so many lives were lost here during the wars. It lured in ghost hunters chasing after stories, but they all left empty-handed. The panic eventually led to a nighttime curfew on this street, with barely any cars allowed through."


    Colby frowned, deep in thought. "My team wouldn''t get it wrong. This church has to be their meeting spot. And I bet it''s not the only one; they must have hideouts scattered all across the country."


    Sophie couldn''t shake the image of those cold, de-like eyes she saw at the Pearl Hotel. The memory still sent a chill down her spine.


    "Colby, I''ve got an idea," Sophie said, her voice serious. "Do you remember the hunter game Sandy and I got caught up in at the Pearl Hotel?" "Yeah, I remember."


    "I think I told you before that the Mintons run simr events. They throw these masked balls every year, sometimes even monthly," Sophie exined. "At first, I thought they were just trying to reel in the wealthy crowd. But now, I''m thinking these events might be some kind of sacrificial ritual. The vibe I got was just like the one at the Pearl Hotel''s deadly game. Maybe... the older generation of the Mintons, the ones who ran things, were part of this church. They might''ve seen these sacrifices and decided to mimic them with their own twisted games."


    Sophie thought of Vanessa.


    Vanessa had handed over all her wealth to Daniel for a chance, but even Daniel had to show deference to Odie So, where did Daniel get the power to pull all those strings? Initially, she suspected Joseph was backing him, but now it seemed there was a much bigger issue at y.


    Colby seemed to catch on to what Sophie was pondering. "Daniel''s gone. Kena''s the head of the Gibbs family now."


    "Polly..." Sophie hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Colby, we might need to head over to Summerfield."


    Odie''s sudden disappearance without a trace suggested a powerful force working behind the scenes. They needed to get to Summerfield pronto to dig up more clues from the Gibbs family.


    Without wasting any time, Sophie


    and Colby hopped on a flight to Summerfield that very night. When they touched down at the airport, the Gibbs family''s driver was already


    there, ready to pick ov


    Inside the Gibbs family home, the maid had breakfast all set up. As Sophie and Colby stepped in, Kena made her way downstairs. In just few short months, Kena had


    undergone quite a tran


    Her style, her mannerisms, even the maturity and calmness in her expression were a far cry from her younger self.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Colby," she greeted them.

 Chapter 1434

    Kena motioned for Sophie and Colby to sit down. "I know you both just got off a flight," she said, "so I had breakfast ready for us. Let''s chat while we eat." "Sounds perfect."


    A maid came down the stairs, handing a folder to Kena. "Miss, here are the papers you asked for."


    Kena nodded, passing the folder to Sophie. "These are the documents you mentioned on the phone. I sifted through them and think they include what you''re after." "Thanks for going out of your way."


    "No trouble at all. If it weren''t for you, Ms. Sophie, I''d still be just a maid at the Mintons''. You showed me how to take charge of my life. I''ll always remember that." "You made the choice yourself. No need to thank me."


    "You say that, but without your guidance, I wouldn''t be running the Gibbs estate today."


    Kena had picked up a lot from working with Odie, which now helped her manage the Gibbs estate so smoothly. With Odie in a bind, she couldn''t just stand by.


    Sophie opened the folder, finding records of the Gibbs estate''s spending over the years, including their shady dealings and the help they had given to the Mintons. Daniel, sharp as a tack, kept his books crystal clear.


    Unfortunately, these details weren''t enough to threaten Odie and instead hadnded her in hot water. A prime example of being too clever for one''s own good.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "All these years, the Gibbs estate has been so generous with dividends to the Mintons. What''s Daniel really after?"


    "The Mintons have aplex web of connections. Daniel might have something on them or is trying to


    gain power through them. You''ve et


    been in Summerfield, Ms. Sophie, so you know it''s full of rich folks but short on those with real influence. Apart from the Mintons, the Gibbs estate runs the show here."


    Kena paused, recalling something. "Going through the ounts, I noticed at the people trying to curry favor with Odie or aiming to climb the socialdder in Summerfield. Daniel took a lot of bribes, enough to keep the Mintons satisfied


    "No wonder."


    No wonder the Gibbs estate could afford to be so generous with the Mintons and still be rolling in wealth. They always had support from others.


    "It''s prettymon, actually," Kena


    continued. "People will pay big bucks just for an invite. In Summerfield, money doesn''t hold as much weight as power. Everyone''s got cash but not clout, so they''re eager to swap what they have for what theyck. Without a strong ally, the wealthy can find themselves pushed out and bankrupt overnight."


    Kena shook her head. "You might not know, Ms. Sophie, but since the Minton power shake-up, Summerfield''s gotten even more chaotic. Everyone''s scrambling to grab the Minton''s power. If the boss hadn''t returned briefly..." "Hold on."


    Sophie frowned, interrupting, "Odie came back recently? When exactly?"

 Chapter 1435

    "Did you not know, Ms. Sophie? The boss swung by a while back, but he just stayed for a couple of days before heading off again. He mostly came to grab a bunch of documents. Honestly, if he hadn''t shown up, Summerfield would still be in chaos from the recent mess." Sophie paused for a moment after hearing Kena''s words.


    So, Odie must have picked up on something being off way earlier than she''d thought. She hadn''t figured Odie had such a knack for keeping things under wraps.


    "Ms. Sophie, since you''re in town, why not crash at my ce for a few days? Summerfield''s been a bit of a madhousetely, but my ce is still pretty safe. The Gibbs family has a ton of info; if you''re interested, I can get it allid out for you." "Thanks, but... we can''t hang around too long."


    With Odie still missing, every day they stayed could mean more danger for him, especially with whoever''s lurking in the shadows.


    Seeing Sophie''s decision, Kena didn''t push but offered, "There''s loads more about the Gibbs family. Since you''re heading out, I''ll have everything copied and sent to your phone. It''ll be easier to go through that way." "Sounds good."


    "But fair warning, there''s a lot to sift through."


    "No worries."


    Sophie and Colby were about to leave when Sophie suddenly turned to Kena, "By the way, Polly, have you heard of... The Silent Shadows?"


    Kena looked a bit puzzled at the mention, "The Silent Shadows... that''s a strange name. Never heard of it. What made you bring it up, Ms. Sophie?"


    "Just curious. Since you took over as the head of the Gibbs family, have you gotten any strange letters or invites?"


    Kena thought for a moment, then shook her head, "Nope, nothing like that."


    "No one''se knocking?"


    "No one."


    Kena added, "Since I became the head of the Gibbs family, a lot of people doubted me. If it wasn''t for the boss backing me, I might not have held onto this position.


    en


    Sophie''s gaze softened as if deep in thought.


    "Let us sort out your flight tickets, Ms. Sophie, and breakfast..."


    "No need,


    just got


    sort it out myself. We the ne and aren''t


    swno


    really hungry. Finding Odie is what''s important; we should get going."


    "Alright, I won''t keep you then."


    Kena smiled as she saw Sophie and Colby out of the Gibbs residence.


    Sophie linked arms with Colby, looking at the somewhat familiar city, and said, "Things are getting tangled."


    It was just Joseph before. Now, there''s this whole Silent Shadows thing.


    "Got any ideas?"


    Colby asked, taking the initiative.


    "What ideas could I possibly have?


    I''m still in the dark. Let''s dig into the documents first; maybe we''ll stumble on something usefubfrom the Gibbs family''s records.


    "Alright."


    Colby agreed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Leaning tiredly into Colby''s arm, Sophie murmured, "I thought we might finally catch a break, enjoy some peace and quiet, but turns out..." Turns out, things around them were anything but calm.

 Chapter 1436

    "No matter what life throws our way, I''m sticking with you. If you ever feel worn out, just lean on me. With me around, nobody''s gonna hurt you."


    "We promised to walk side by side, remember? So if you get tired, you can lean on me too."


    Sophie met Colby''s gaze with sincerity. "Don''t think I''m just a girl-I''m tougher than you might guess. With me here, I won''t let anyone harm you either."


    "You silly thing."


    Colby gently tapped the tip of Sophie''s nose with his finger. "You talk a big game. If that day everes, you really think I''ll just stand by and watch you charge ahead?"


    "Why not? There''s a saying, right? How does it go again...?"


    "Who says women aren''t as strong as men?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Exactly, that''s the one."


    The morning breeze in Summerfield painted Sophie''s cheeks a rosy hue, and her hand, adorned with a wedding ring, gripped Colby''s hand more firmly.


    "Colby... are you scared?"


    Sophie''s question seemed like she was really asking herself.


    Back when she faced Joseph, fear clung to her, but the thought of her friends standing by her side always offered somefort. Yettely, her dreams were haunted by those masked figures at the Pearl Hotel, with the ck curtains lifting slowly, dim lights, and the chilling cries of women pleading for help.


    In those dreams, running was her only escape from the hunters chasing her.


    The dreams felt all too real.


    So real, Sophie could almost feel the de at her neck.


    The cold steel slicing her throat, followed by a spray of blood.


    Colby studied Sophie, unable to provide a solid answer.


    Fear was foreign to him; he didn''t know what it felt like.


    The only time he felt on the brink of loss was when Joseph told him Sophie was gone.


    It was Sophie who made him want to learn how to love.


    He''d practiced in front of the mirror countless times-how to smile, how to look gentle, how to be thoughtful.


    Jealousy, anger, anxiety...


    He could fake all those emotions perfectly.


    But with Sophie, he always felt like he was wearing a heavy mask.


    And beneath that mask, he offered Sophie all the love he could muster.


    In that moment, Colby wanted toy his secret bare.


    He wanted to tell her he loved her.


    But his love was different.


    He struggled with emotional detachment.


    Emotions were a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    Except for her.


    But as Colby met Sophie''s eyes, the words he wanted to say stayed locked inside.


    In a low voice, Colby said, "I''m scared, but not of dying. What scares me is... losing you someday."


    "We won''t lose each other; we''re in this together forever."


    Sophie sped Colby''s hands, looking at the wedding rings they wore, and said, "Do you know why the ring goes on the ring finger?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the ring finger connects straight to the heart. The moment we put these rings on, our hearts were linked. Doesn''t that mean... we''re bound together for life?"


    Sophie added with a yful smile,


    "So if you ever decide to leave meet


    you


    behind, I''ll be right behind ching up in no time."

 Chapter 1437

    "Are you kidding me? A terabyte of data?!"


    Adler was in disbelief as he booted up hisputer. "Why on earth did Kena send Sophie this mountain of files? It''s like she dumped the entire Gibbs family archive on us. How am I supposed to sort through all of this?"


    "Well, who else around here can handle it like you can?" Jenna replied, casually painting her nails at her desk. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep youpany. Sophie and Colby are still out chasing leads on Odie''s disappearance. It''s been twelve hours already; no wonder they''re on edge."


    "Yeah, but dumping all these files on me? Finding anything about The Silent Shadows in this mess is like hunting for a needle in a haystack. You think Kena''s trying to slow us down on purpose?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Give it a rest," Jenna said. "Kena''s trying to help. Don''t make her out to be the viin."


    "Are you sure? Back in Summerfield, she tricked Sophie more than once. I mean, Sophie''s sharp as a tack, and she still got yed by Kena twice. That girl is no pushover."


    Jenna paused her nail painting. "Now that you mention it, you might be onto something."


    "See? I''m telling you, there''s something fishy about her!"


    "Not so fast. Kena was Daniel''s illegitimate daughter, always under Odie''s control. Sophie helped her out. If it wasn''t for Sophie, Kena wouldn''t have be the head of the Gibbs family. Plus, without Odie''s interference, she wouldn''t have held onto her position." "That''s true."


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions. That girl''s been through a lot growing up in Summerfield," Jenna said, nodding. "Anyway, let''s dive into the Gibbs family files and see if we can dig up anything about The Silent Shadows. We need to figure out where they''reing from." "On it!"


    Meanwhile, over at Aldridge Global-


    Harold strode out of the conference room, nked by Aldridge Global''s top brass. In less than a month, he''d taken the reins of the Aldridge family business with swift, decisive moves, dealing with folks Gordon couldn''t touch while he was in charge. In just a few days, Aldridge Global was humming with fresh energy.


    Harold had firmly nted himself at thepany''s helm.


    Just then, Secretary Weeks hurried over, handing Harold his phone. "Mr. Aldridge, Ms. Sophie is calling."


    Harold took the call. "I''ve tapped into the Aldridge family''s intelwork. Just got a tip that Odie''s probably not in Devonport. A private jet took off from the airport yesterday. If my team can''t find Odie in Devonport, he''s likely been whisked away."


    "Did they track the jet''s flight n?"


    "Yep, overseas," Harold replied. "He''s probably overseas. I''ve booked your tickets The flight leaves in an hour, so head to Summerfield Airport now, and you''ll make it."


    "Thanks a bunch."


    With that lead, Sophie and Colby jumped on a flight headed overseas.


    In the shadowy recesses of an overseas casino, Odie was suspended in mid-air, his white shirt soaked with blood, his body battered and bruised.

 Chapter 1438

    A guy with a mask strolled in, cool as a cucumber. With just a slight raise of his hand, someone cut Odie loose.


    "So, where''d you stash it?"


    The voice was low and almost mechanical, the kind that sends shivers down your spine in a ce like this dungeon.


    Odie nced at the masked figure, his face smeared with blood, yet he managed a cheeky grin. "Take a wild guess. If you hit the jackpot, I just might spill the beans."


    The air was ice-cold, making the whole scene feel even more grim.


    Masked Guy held up two daggers, identical twins.


    "One of these is the real deal, the other''s a dud. If the real one hits your heart, well, that''s God calling for you. The fake one? Just means you get another shot at life. Mr. Odie, you love a good gamble, right? So, which one''s it gonna be?" Odie''s eyes turned to stone, cold and hard.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The guy chuckled, "You know this game all too well, don''t you, Mr. Odie?"


    Before the words settled, he plunged a dagger into Odie''s chest, but it bounced off, a fake.


    Then, with a sly grin, he said, "Oops, forgot your heart''s on the right side."


    And in went the other dagger, sinking deep into Odie''s flesh.


    Odie coughed up blood, and Masked Guy stepped back, unfazed. "Rx, this won''t kill you. I can test all those nasty tricks from the Minton Casino on you until you crack. But hey, hand over what I want, and you might just join The Silent Shadows." Odie looked up, defiant. Hisugh was wild, "Dream on, buddy."


    Silence wrapped around them for a moment. The dim light flickered, casting a spooky glow.


    "Boss..."


    "Doer;


    talk. If rid of


    ""Got it, boss."


    it takes to make him


    still mute by tonight, get


    "Content b


    As he walked out, Masked Guy paused, a thought lingering. "Think Sophie and Colby can sniff this ce out? Bet they''d never guess Odie''s trapped in his own casino''s dungeon."  en


    Odie''s eyes flickered, just a bit.


    "If they show up... well, that''d be interesting."


    With that, Masked Guy left, leaving a trail of mystery behind.


    The pain in Odie''s chest was brutal He


    dunked into a tank of water.


    oisted up again, only t s to en.kikistet


    The suffocation hit hard, making his head spin.


    Pain?


    This was nothingpared to what he''s survived.


    He''s walked this road before, and he''d do it again, fearlessly.


    The boss?


    What boss?


    What''s he ever faced? What''s he ever felt?


    Odie scoffed at the idea of God.


    Even if death itself came knocking, he wouldn''t flinch.


    His life was his own, and he''d seen worse than this so-called savior.

 Chapter 1439

    Twenty years ago, the streets overseas were bone-chillingly cold. Winter in the slums was a season of loss, with people sumbing daily to the biting frost. They draped themselves in flimsy grey coats, scavenging for jackets from the deceased. These weren''t filled with


    cotton but with straw, yet somehow they managed to fend off some of the bitter wind.


    Odie''s mother had smuggled them over, crammed in the bottom of a ship''s hold, clutching him tightly. She dreamt of finding refuge with a wealthy young man she once shared fleeting moments of warmth with. Yet, life overseas was far more tangled than they had ever imagined. Odie could still recall how they never even glimpsed his father before being unceremoniously tossed out of the affluent neighborhood by a security guard.


    In his mind, it was a grand vi, an imposing iron gate standing as a barrier between them and a world they weren''t meant to enter. They wouldn''t even spare them a dime.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Undeterred, his mother shouted at the elegantly dresseddy of the house, "Your husband and I have a child! I''m carrying the Roy family''s heir!" She had imagined her words would spark shame or jealousy, but thedy''s face remained unmoved, not even sparing a nce at Odie''s mother.


    In that moment, Odie began to faintly understand. His mother had been living in a grand illusion. As he grew older, his understanding deepened. In the world of the wealthy, everything has a price. Rich men''s wives don''t lose their minds over affairs; they''re more clear- headed and rational than anyone else. Marriage is just a transaction, a mutual support system between two families.


    Often, they live separate lives, turning a blind eye to each other''s actions. As long as the other woman doesn''t threaten the main wife''s position, what harm is there if her husband seeks amusement elsewhere?


    And love? It''s just a chemical


    reaction-dopamine sparked


    between a man and a woman-that


    fades over time. Love is the most elusive thing. The wealthy don''t cling to intangible feelings; they''re practical, acutely aware of what they truly desire.


    The winter Odie''s mother froze to death, he wiped his tears and stubbornly told himself not to cry. He knew she loved him, but he also resented her-resented her selfishness, her foolishness. Odie silently vowed never to follow in her footsteps. He was determined to make something of himself, to seize every chance to climb thedder.


    One day, he''d live in that wealthy district, be one of them. He was done with hunger, with being bullied, with begging for scraps.


    Finally, the opportunity came. Mr.


    Elwood arrived in the slums, looking for muscle. Everyone saw it as their


    ticket out like prisoners the


    row eyeing their only chance at pardon. They reached out


    desperately, their eyes pleading with MP. Elwood.


    Mr. Elwood, like a deity deciding fates, scanned them with a casual gaze. Colby and Griffin were chosen straight away. Mr. Elwood didn''t even spare Odie a nce. But somehow, he found the strength to rush forward and block Mr. Elwood''s path. The bodyguard''s taser brushed him off like a pesky fly. Yet, Odie got up again, confronting Mr. Elwood. "Boss, whatever they can do, I can do! Whatever they can''t do, I can do too!"

 Chapter 1440

    The young man''s eyes always carried that defiant glimmer, but he never really thought about what that defiance might cost him. Finally, Mr. Elwood gave him a look.


    But Colby said he wasn''t cut out for the job. That was the first time Colby had stabbed him in the back. Yet, he didn''t hold a grudge against Colby. Everyone wants a shot at moving up in the world, and he figured Colby felt the same way.


    In the end, Mr. Elwood decided to keep him around. Just as he was dreaming about standing behind the big shots, wearing a bodyguard''s uniform, reality hit him like a ton of bricks. Mr. Elwood wasn''t looking for just any bodyguard; he wanted someone who could deal with problems permanently.


    Mr. Elwood handpicked every kid from the slums. He locked them up in a dungeon, a ce where the sun never shone, and subjected them to grueling training every day. His whole body was a map of bruises.


    Colby tossed him the only tube of ointment he had. Griffin, with his icy demeanor, remarked, "Don''t bother with him. He insisted oning, like he''s got a death wish."


    A death wish? Back then, he thought dying was better than enduring the misery of the slums.


    He knew full well that if both Colby and Griffin were chosen, they could easily be Mr. Elwood''s top guys, given their skills. Maybe then, he wouldn''t have to suffer anymore.


    But he wasn''t about to pin his hopes on anyone else. His mom had put her faith in his dad, only to be abandoned by him. And he had counted on his mom, only to find himself alone and struggling overseas.


    He understood that the only person he could truly rely on was himself. He was determined to earn everything through his own efforts, even if it meant risking his life. At least it would be a decision he made for himself.


    In the White household''s dungeon,


    people died every single day. It


    seemed like everyone figured out the


    only way to get out was to take out


    the others while they slept. Oddly enough, killing wasn''t against the rufes in this dungeon. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    People turned into beasts, shedding all sense of right and wrong. The kids who came in, just teenagers around fourteen or fifteen, were dropping like flies; half of them were gone in a week. Thepetition


    was thinning out.


    By thest few days, only a few remained. He couldn''t tell day from night and had no clue where his enemies were. In the final two days, he dared not sleep, terrified of being strangled in his sleep.


    From bing an enforcer tomitting his first murder, what did it feel like to have blood stter across your face? What was it like to see the terror and unwillingness in the eyes of someone dying at your feet?


    He was scared to his core, his heart pounding with fear, and his eyes reddened, but he couldn''t let it show. He had to be Odie, the tough and fearless one. Only then could he survive.


    He had done every dirty deed imaginable in this world. Odie didn''t dare look back at the path he had taken. Each step was a bloody one, surrounded by thorns.


    Then, out of nowhere, he heard a


    woman''s gentleughter. She said, "Life''s full of tangled messes, wrongs and rights that aren''t


    clear-cut. It all depends on how


    someone makes up for their r past


    mistakes and strives to be a good person for the world, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 1441

    "Are you gonna talk, or not?"


    Odie''s vision was a blur, a haze of blood clouding his sight. Seeing the other guy reach for the whip again, Odie''s lips curled into a barely-there smirk.


    "Come closer, I''ll spill the beans."


    The interrogation had dragged on for a full day. Even the toughest could only endure so much. Thinking Odie had finally cracked, the man stepped forward, only to lean in further when Odie''s voice came out as soft as a whisper. "The thing you''re looking for... it''s in the underworld."


    With those words, Odie suddenly slipped free from the ropes binding his hands. In a sh, he snatched the whip from the man''s grip and wrapped it tightly around his neck.


    Without a second thought, just like his first kill, Odie pulled back with all his strength, suffocating the man.


    Back then, it had been life or death, and it was no different now.


    The man fought until he went limp, lifeless, in less than a minute.


    Having done all this, Odie felt utterly drained, as if every ounce of strength had left him.


    He barely managed to stay on his feet, the knife still jutting out from his chest.


    As Odie crumpled into a pool of his own blood, he thought he heard footsteps approaching from outside.


    It seemed... even fate wouldn''t let him catch a break.


    And why should it? He hadn''t exactly lived a saintly life.


    The grim reapering for his soul was only to be expected.


    If it was time to meet his end, he wasn''t scared...


    Odie felt his life slipping away, like sand through his fingers. "Odie!"


    Suddenly, the door flew open.


    Sophie''s voice cut through his haze, clear as a bell.


    Odie''s foggy eyes snapped into focus.


    Lying there, he turned his head and saw Sophie rushing towards him, with Colby hot on her heels.


    A flicker of something passed through Odie''s eyes.


    Her again...


    Why was it always her?


    She was like a shadow that wouldn''t leave him alone.


    Even as hey dying, she had to see him at his worst.


    Ever since Sophie came into his life, his luck had nosedived.


    First, his


    casino


    business in shambles, and both get


    fianc¨¦es had left him.


    s to en.kikistor


    In the end, he even lost his position as head of the Mintons.


    And she had swindled him out of his money.


    He''d never met an heiress so good with a buck.


    "Odie! Hang on! The doc''s almost here!"


    Sophie, all flustered, tried to get Odie on his feet.


    Colby stepped up, "Let me handle this."


    "Who asked for your help?"


    Odie, barely audible, said, "I can still walk."


    "Stop ying tough. Just do what you''re told!"


    Sophie helped him up, only then spotting the knife lodged in his chest.


    Seeing it, Sophie''s face went ghostly pale.


    Odie tried to lighten the mood, "Don''t give me that look. I''m not done living yet."


    Sophie was beside herself with worry.


    This was no time for jokes!


    "Colby, get him out of here. The ambnce should be here any second."


    "Got it."


    Colby slung Odie''s arm over his shoulder, supporting him as they moved forward.


    Suddenly, Odie was hit by a memory of a past mission when he''d taken a


    bullet to the leg, and Colby hace 1/2


    supported him just like this


    WY


    Feeling a rush of nostalgia, Odie asked,


    We''d remember when you saidet


    brothers for life? Does thatC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thold?" Content bel


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1442

    "You''re only important when you''re alive; once you''re dead, you don''t count for anything!"


    Odie murmured, "You and Sophie, neither of you are saints. Even now, you''re still trying to make deals with me..."


    Outside the casino, the ambnce had already pulled up.


    Odie was carefully ced on a stretcher.


    Seeing this, Colby turned to Sophie, who stood beside him, and said, "I''ll take care of the situation here at the casino. You go with him." "Alright."


    Sophie didn''t hesitate for a second.


    Colby was the only one who could handle the chaos of an overseas casino. Staying wouldn''t help; she''d do better looking after Odie.


    The ambnce sped towards the nearest hospital.


    Inside, Sophie nced down at Odie, whoy on the stretcher, covered in blood. He was a mess of wounds, practically a walking disaster, his appearance downright rming.


    "Why are your eyes still red? Sophie, you''re hopeless. I haven''t even cried out."


    Odie kept on with his trivialments from the stretcher.


    Sophie shot him a re and snapped, "My eyes are red from the wind! Do you have any idea how long it took us to find you? Couldn''t you have left us some clues when you got caught? Odie! I used to think you were just foolish, but now I see you''repletely clueless!" "I wasn''t caught; I went of my own free will."


    Hearing that, Sophie''s expression darkened even more: "Willingly... and you''re proud of that? I...!"


    A nurse nearby quickly chimed in, "Please, let''s keep calm. Don''t upset the patient."


    "Considering you''re practically at death''s door, I''ll let it slide. We''ll settle this once you''re back on your feet!" Sophie said, her teeth clenched.


    Odie finally gave in, exhausted, and closed his eyes, "Let''s discuss it if I wake up."


    Hearing Odie''s ominous words, Sophie felt the urge to smack him.


    What was he thinking, saying that now?


    Outside the operating room, Sophie sat on a chair in the hallway. The operation light glowed red, leaving them clueless about what was happening inside.


    Logically, with such severe injuries, being stabbed, survival seemed bleak.


    Sophie watched as blood was rushed into the operating room from the blood bank.


    After a while, a nurse emerged and asked, "Ms. Sophie, what''s your blood type?" "Type A, I''ve got type A blood."


    "Great! The patient urgently needs type A blood. You..." "Don''t waste time, just get me in there." "Okay."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse handed Sophie a blood donation form to sign.


    After signing, Sophie was led to have her blood drawn.


    It was three hourster when Odie came to after surgery.


    He felt as if every bone had been


    When he turned his headet


    he saw Sophie, pale and in a hospital gown, getting out of bed.


    belongs to en. wontent


    Odie frowned and quipped, "Did you get hit by a truck on your way here?"


    Hearing that, Sophie''s face


    turned


    as the one who I


    like you got hit by a truck!".


    Outside, a nurse and doctor entered the room.


    s to en. Met


    Sophie immediately yanked the IV out of her arm and tried to leave.


    The nurse quickly approached, "Ms. Sophie, you''ve lost a lot of blood. You need to rest."


    The mention of "lost blood" made Odie pause in surprise.

 Chapter 1443

    "What do you mean, blood donation?"


    Odie''s question lingered in the air, but before the nurse could respond, Sophie cut in. "You just stay put and heal up. I''ve got Colby''s crew keeping an eye on you outside. I''m not sure what''s happening at the casino, so I''m heading over to check it out." With that, Sophie made her way to the door, slipping past the nurse before she could stop her.


    Odie turned to the nurse, his voice cold, "What do you mean by blood donation?"


    The nurse met his eyes, feeling a shiver run down her spine. She stammered, "Well, the blood bank was running low, so..."


    "So what?"


    "So, Ms. Sophie donated some blood. She hasn''t had much rest yet..."


    "And she''s out and about without proper rest? Is she trying to stir up more trouble?"


    Seeing Odie attempt to rise, the nurse quickly pushed him back down, insisting, "You''re seriously injured and just had surgery. You can''t go anywhere!"


    Odie barely moved before pain shot through his wounds.


    The nurse firmly held him down, "You''re not going anywhere until you''ve healed."


    Odie''s gaze stayed glued to the door.


    But now, he was stuck in bed, unable to leave.


    Outside the casino.


    Sophie''s car rolled up to find The Mintons'' casino sealed tight.


    Colby''s men were standing guard.


    A bodyguard from the Costello family approached, saying, "Ma''am, the boss is inside and doesn''t want you going in. If you''re here, he suggests you rest a bit. He''ll be done soon." "Not letting me in?"


    Sophie asked, "Is he in there sorting someone out?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, I''ll stay out."


    The Costello family bodyguard opened a car door for Sophie. She settled in, her eyes locked on the casino.


    Inside, it was chaos, the ce trashed, filled with pleas for mercy.


    Colby, looking a bit tired of it all, lounged in a chair.


    Someone walked in and informed Colby, "Sir, thedy has arrived."


    Colby''s eyes flickered briefly before he gestured for his men to step back.


    "Please, Colby! Spare us! We honestly didn''t know..."


    "We really had no idea what was happening! This isn''t on us!"


    The pleas continued, but Colby didn''t even


    trich. He picked up his handgun, aimed it, and pune?


    .


    "Clean this up, and don''t let her see any of it."


    "Yes, sir."


    theContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colby turned, tucking the gun at his side, and exited the casino.


    Outside, the sun was warm. Sophie, waiting in the car, motioned with her eyes for Colby to hurry over.


    As expected, Colby picked up the pace.


    "Why do you look so pale?"


    Once inside the car, Colby frowned,


    Xophie''s hand and noticing its


    taking


    hands a foo."


    "It''s nothing... just gave a bit of blood."


    "Just a bit?"


    Her pale face told a different story.


    Sophie exined, "Of course, just bit. Hospitals have strict rules for blood donations. Even if you wanted


    to donate more, you ove


    "No more reckless decisions, alright?"

 Chapter 1444

    Colby gave Sophie a gentle tap on the forehead and said, "Next time something like this happens, tell me right away. I''ve got ways to get blood." "Get blood? How exactly are you nning to do that?"


    Sophie, noticing Colby''s silence, pressed on, "Colby, most blood banks are well-stocked, but that''s for saving lives. I don''t care how you handled it before, but from now on, we can''t do that. It''s like snatching someone else''s chance at life. After everything that''s happened, I believe in karma. I don''t want us facing the consequences someday."


    "Alright," Colby nodded. "I won''t buy blood from others. I''ll pay people to donate instead. Is that better?"


    "Silly," Sophie chuckled, leaning into Colby''s arms. "I am feeling a bit worn out today. Let''s head to the hospital and check on Odie. He''s awake now, so we can find out what went down."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Sounds good," Colby agreed, steering the car with one hand while holding Sophie''s hand tightly with the other. Sophie felt her hand wrapped snugly in Colby''s, a touch that grew warmer by the moment.


    At the hospital, Odie was propped up in his hospital bed when Sophie and Colby arrived. The night had already fallen. The Costello family''s bodyguards stood vignt at the door, not budging an inch. Colby asked, "Notice anything suspicious?"


    "Everything''s normal, sir."


    "Got it."


    Colby and Sophie stepped inside the room. Seeing Odie in the hospital bed, Colby said, "I''ve dealt with the folks who messed with you, even if it meant wrecking a casino. You can handle the rest." Odie wasn''t concerned with casinos anymore. Although he used to love gambling, he found those high-stakes games increasingly dull.


    "Mr. Odie, now that you''re safe, shouldn''t you tell us why The Silent Shadows grabbed you?"


    Odie frowned when he realized Sophie knew about The Silent Shadows. "Where did you hear about them?"


    "From Colt, who was with Joseph."


    "He talked to you?"


    When Joseph died, they all tried to get Colt to spill the beans, but he was tight-lipped and ended up back at the station.


    Sophie quipped, "I have my ways of making him talk. But Mr. Odie, I''m genuinely curious about how you got snatched up overseas and ended up in this state."


    "You think you''re the only ones digging into The Silent Shadows? Ever since that incident at the Pearl Hotel in Summerfield, I''ve been on their trail, just without letting you know."


    Realizing Odie had been onto The Silent Shadows early on, Sophieughed in exasperation. "Mr. Odie you''ve really kept this under wraps. Knowing about The Silent Shadows so soon, why didn''t you say anything before?"


    s won


    Odie shrugged nonchntly, "That was my business, not yours." "You..."


    Sophie nced at Odie''s injuries but eventually cooled off and said, "Considering how badly you''re hurt, I''ll let it slide. They must''ve tortured you because you know something they want or you have something they''re after. Did you find something The Silent Shadows are looking for when you went back to Summerfield recently?"

 Chapter 1445

    "How''d you know I was back in Summerfield?" "How else? I asked Kena."


    Sophie had beenid up in the hospital for a while, and Odie barely swung by to see her. Everyone was tied up with their own stuff, wrapping things up, so no one really kept tabs on where Odie was. "I came back to Summerfield just for work, not to dig up anything."


    Odie''s eyes darted away as he said, "I didn''t swipe anything from them. They just messed up their info and nabbed the wrong guy. I''ve been stalling, refusing to hand it over, just buying some time." "You didn''t take anything, yet you still got caught? Odie, do you think I''m gullible?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "What exactly are you hiding?"


    "What? You gonna grill me too?"


    Odie mmed up, just as Sophie was about to give him a piece of her mind, Colby stepped in, putting a hand on her shoulder, "I know how to get him to talk."


    "Alright, you two take your time. I''ll go brew some tea."


    As Sophie got up to leave, Odie locked eyes with Colby. Seeing the seriousness in Colby''s gaze, Odie couldn''t help but scowl at Sophie, "Sophie! You''re really something, aren''t you!" "No choice, since Mr. Odie here isn''t ying ball."


    Sophie feigned a sigh of regret, waved at Odie, and stepped out of the room.


    Soon, it was just Odie and Colby left in the room.


    Colby dragged a chair over and sat down, rxed, "You gonna spill, or should I start asking?"


    Odie knew Colby wasn''t about to budge, so he leaned back against the bed, "I''m not talking. You gonna rough up a patient?"


    "I won''t rough you up. I''ll wait it out. Or... maybe I''ll have Griffine by."


    At the mention of Griffin, Odie''s face turned even darker.


    Out of the three, Griffin was the one who didn''t mess around.


    Ending up in Griffin''s hands meant you could kiss a few ribs goodbye.


    Odie sighed, "It''s not that I don''t want to talk. You''ve seen it yourself The Silent Shadows even got into my casino. I was held up in my own ce and roughed up all night. That shows how crucial this is to them."


    "That''s why you''re mming up?"


    Colby shook his head, "Odie, don''t underestimate me."


    Odie didn''t doubt Colby''s skills, "I tell you, but leave Sophie out Women just stir up trouble,"


    s to en.


    "My Sophie''s not your average woman, Mr. Odie. Don''t underestimate her."


    "You..."


    Before Odie could finish, Sophie breezed back in.


    "I gave you three minutes, and you''re still tight-lipped?"


    Sophie walked in with two cups of tea, handing one to Colby and


    keeping the other


    Seeing this, Odie''s face fell, "Sophie, I''m a patient!"


    herself.


    swnovel


    "I know you''re a patient, that''s why I got the nurse to bring you some tea."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sophie took a sip, "After all, women are good at nothing but causing trouble, right?"


    Odie caught the sarcasm in her words right away.


    She was doing it on purpose!

 Chapter 1446

    "Alright, if you''re looking for trouble, I''m not afraid to spill the beans."


    Odie said, "Last time I went back to Summerfield, it seemed like I was there for Minton''s business, but honestly, I was on the hunt for a rare gemstone." "A rare gemstone?" Sophie raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, a gemstone. It''s worth a fortune. Word is, it was snapped up by some private collector overseas decades ago, and getting details has been like pulling teeth." Sophie looked puzzled. "You mentioned a private seller. How''d you manage to get it?"


    "Well, back in Summerfield, after stumbling upon The Silent Shadows, I dug into their origins. In this old church, I spotted a pattern in the stained ss, a phoenix, you know? So I did some digging and found out The Silent Shadows have been around for over a hundred years."


    Odie picked up his phone from beside the pillow, scrolled through some photos, and showed them to Sophie. "This phoenix is likely their totem. Behind it is something like a sun. Remember those ancient tales of the phoenix rising from the ashes? I reckon there''s a link here."


    Sophie considered this for a moment. "So, this totem is what The Silent Shadows is all about?"


    Odie nodded. "Exactly. Just like the Mintons have a scorpion on a poppy as their emblem, a totem usually spells out what a group stands for. I figure The Silent Shadows are all about rebirth or starting anew. They''ve been drawing in wealthy folks for ages. Over the years they''ve built quite thework, with influential businessmen and officials joining their ranks. Those cloaked figures with white masks you saw at the Pearl Hotel? They''re likely the big shots within The Silent Shadows."


    Sophie fell silent, taking it all in. These were not the kind of people you wanted to cross.


    "No wonder they could take over the Pearl Hotel in a heartbeat. Even Daniel, the second-inmand in Summerfield, is at their beck and call, They''re way out of our league."


    "So this gemstone you''ve been talking about, it''s something they''re after?"


    "Yeah," Odie replied. "I found out they''ve been on the lookout for rareN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    stones all over. So, I forked out a hefty sum to buy this legendary gemstone from a wealthy


    businessman. It''s said to have been around since the beginning of time, gaining a unique shine after billions of years."


    Just then, Colby nced at Odie. "You found it?"


    Caught off guard, Odie quickly masked his surprise, frowning slightly. "Yeah, I found it. Why?"


    "Just curious," Colby shrugged it off.


    Sophie missed the tension in Odie''s voice and asked, "But such a precious gemstone, where''d you get the cash to buy it?"

 Chapter 1447

    Odie had just managed to wrestle back his authority from Harold, who''d snatched it away not too long ago. Sophie was a bit skeptical, wondering where Odie got the cash to snag such a high-value gemstone. With a casual shrug, Odie replied to Sophie''s doubts, "Who said I had to buy the stone?"


    "If you didn''t buy it, then how did you..." Sophie started, but then the penny dropped. She pped Odie''s arm yfully, narrowing her eyes. "You''re mixed up in shady business again, aren''t you?" "I''m not Colby! I just dabble in a bit of illegal trading. Just keep your crew in line, why worry about me?"


    Colby, standing nearby, shot Odie a look that practically screamed: Upset my wife one more time, and see what happens.


    Odie took a deep breath, "Rx, I didn''t hurt him. The trade was all above board, and I''m paying him in installments-he''s not losing out."


    With that reassurance, Sophie leaned in, "So, where''d you stash that gemstone?"


    "I''ve got it hidden. No way I''m letting them find it easily! That rock cost me a pretty penny. Handing it over just like that? Not a chance."


    "So basically, you''re saying The Silent Shadows have always been on a mission to collect rare stones? And these gems might lure out their leader?"


    "That''s my hunch, and after all this, I''m pretty sure I''m onto something."


    "Wow, Mr. Odie, I didn''t know you had it in you. I''ve been underestimating you."


    Sophie looked at him with newfound respect. Odie frowned, "Did you think Colby was the only one with brains? I''ve just been keeping mine under wraps." "Well, you''ve done a good job of it."


    met


    Sophie nodded, "But you can''t stick around in that overseas hospital anymore. I''ve arranged for the Aldridge family to get you back to Devonport today. It''s not safe abroad, and your home there isn''t secure either. You''d be better off recovering at the Aldridge Estate. They''ve got top-notch medical facilities, and William''s been set up there to look after your... uh, less-than-perfect health. I reckon two or three months should do the trick, right?"


    "What do you mean ''less-than-perfect''? Sophie, do you listen to yourself?"


    Seeing Odie getting worked up, Sophie signaled to the folks standing by the door, "Hey, can youe in? We need a hand getting Mr. Odie ready to leave. He''s a bit delicate right now, so easy does it, or he might get grumpy." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, a crew came bustling in.


    Seeing this, Odie''s face fell. The Aldridge team had him on a


    stretch


    Ove


    in no time, and Jonah had


    somehow already sorted the


    discharge papers.


    Odie was stuck,pletely at their mercy.


    Sophie and Colby got up to leave too. Sophie said, "Colby, let''s get going. We need to secure Mr. Odie''s hidden treasure."


    "But I never said where it is!"


    "You didn''t have to-I figured it out."


    "You..."


    As Odie was whisked away, Colby asked, "Did you really figure it out?"

 Chapter 1448

    "Nah, just pulling his leg."


    Sophie shook her head and said, "Odie hid that gemstone so well that even The Silent Shadows couldn''t sniff it out. They had no choice but to chase after Odie, which means he did a pretty good job hiding it. I think, for our safety, it''s best not to know where it is right now. Otherwise, the next ones in trouble could be us."


    "That''s why Odie mmed up."


    "I know," Sophie replied. "He''s worried that if we find out, The Silent Shadows will start targeting us. So if he keeps quiet, I won''t pry."


    "Then why did you act like you knew?"


    "Just messing around. If I guessed it that easily, my brain would be sharper than any of The Silent Shadows"."


    "My wife''s brain is always on point," Colby said as he yfully ruffled Sophie''s hair.


    "Cut it out. I think it''s not safe to head back to Devonport yet. Since The Silent Shadows have folks overseas, they must have a hideout. While we''re here, we might as well dig around and see if this so-called big boss is lurking abroad too." "Sounds good."


    Inside the car.


    Jonah chimed in, "Boss, next time something like this goes down, give me a heads-up, will you? You can''t just take off on your own."


    Odie, still a bit miffed at Sophie, grumbled, "Now you''re hanging on every word Sophie says."


    "Ms. Sophie is just looking out for you, boss. They''ve been running non-stop, from Summerfield to overseas. It''s been quite the journey." Hearing Jonah''s words, Odie fell silent.


    His eyes drifted to the scenes unfolding outside the window.


    He couldn''t help but think back to what happened not too long ago.


    About a month ago¡ªN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At the hospital.


    Gordon took off the day everything went down.


    Even though Gordon left quietly, Odie noticed him preparing to leave that day.


    "You''re really leaving?"


    The hospital corridor was drenched in the golden glow of sunset.


    When Gordon saw Odie, he wasn''t surprised and replied with a gentle smile, "Sticking around wouldn''t change a thing, except to be a nuisance." Odie frowned and said, "But she needs you."


    Even as an outsider, Odie could tell that Gordon was different for Sophie.


    On the surface, they were always polite.


    But politeness often means keeping a distance.


    "She doesn''t need me anymore. In fact, she has someone else now," Gordon said softly. "Maybe one day, I''ll need a favor from you, Mr. Odie I''ll reach out in a month. Of course, there be a reward. Once the job''s done, I''ll make sure you''re


    in


    "You''re nning to reward me?"


    "In a month, my folks will send you a package. Hide what''s inside as I instruct. Afterward, you might face some danger. But I figure Mr. Odie, who''s danced with danger a few times, won''t be too scared.


    Gordon gave a faint smile and


    continued, "Once the job''s done, the Mintons will be back in your hands. I promise, the Mintons will have a smoother path ahead. If the Mintons have a hankering for the treasures in the basement, Mr. Odie, you can help yourself. But remember, this stays between us. No one else, especially Ms. Sophie, can know."

 Chapter 1449

    Late at night, over at the Aldridge Estate overseas, Gordon was in his study when he heard a rustling noiseing from the yard. It wasn''t long before Rick came back, saying, "Sir, everything''s been taken care of." "They really went out of their way to find this ce, only to end up with nothing," Gordon remarked with a calm indifference. "Make sure they''re sent back. I want them to understand that breaking into the Aldridge Estate is a fool''s errand." "Yes, sir," Rick responded swiftly before leaving.


    In the yard, there were suddenly over a dozen bodies. With a simple gesture from Rick, the hidden bodyguards of the Aldridge family dragged them out, leaving the ce spotless as if nothing had ever happened.


    Gordon, now gazing at the phoenix emblem on his desk, fell into a deep thought. After a bit, Rick returned and said, "Sir, Ms. Sophie and Mr. Colby are overseas and don''t seem to be heading back soon. If by any chance..." If they crossed paths, then what?


    "I haven''t leaked any info about the Aldridge Estate. They won''t find their way here," Gordon replied nonchntly. "Besides, they''re busy digging into The Silent Shadows, not me."


    "Should we lend Ms. Sophie and Mr. Colby a hand, sir?"


    "Odie has already told them what they need to know. No point in fretting over the rest."


    Gordon tapped the phoenix totem on his desk twice, a lightbulb flickering on in his mind. He looked up, "Any word from Kiran?"


    "He mentioned he''d drop by tonight, should be here any minute now."


    Rick nced at the clock on the wall; it was already midnight. Just then, they heard a car engine outside. Gordon gave Rick a look, and he promptly left.


    Outside the Aldridge Estate, Sandy sat nervously in the passenger seat, gripping Kiran''s arm. "Brother, let''s not go in. Can we just go home?"


    e''


    ie


    She had been tagging along with Kiran for over a month, hopping from one hotel to another overseas. Her phone had been confiscated, cutting her off from everyone. She had a nagging feeling that Kiran was hiding from someone. Now, with someone suddenly wanting a private meeting with him, it felt fishy. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stay in the car," Kiran told her, not mentioning that he was meeting Gordon. After locking the car, he walked straight into the Aldridge Estate. There was a faint smell of blood in the air, barely noticeable unless you were really paying attention. There must have been quite a skirmish here recently.


    Kiran stayed on guard. As he entered the Aldridge domain, he began analyzing everything. Theyout was simr to the Aldridge Estate he remembered from Angelo''s time there. Kiran had


    using Angelo''s memstatel


    already dissected the Estate''s setup


    wn


    Essentially, the Aldridge Estate was a huge arsenal brimming with surveince.


    There were also likely a group of people kept underground-special bodyguards bred by the Aldridge family, who typically stayed out of sight. But once the estate''s security was triggered, these folks woulde out for clean-up duty.

 Chapter 1450

    The bodyguard, whose life was practically pledged to the Aldridge Estate, wasn''t too different from those ancient warriors sworn to loyalty until death. Even Kiran, upon entering the Aldridge family''s domain, knew better than to let his guard down. "I''m here. Aren''t you gonnae down and wee your guest?" he called out, breaking the silence around him. No response came, just an echo in the air.


    Then, suddenly, the elevator opposite him lit up. Kiran made his way over, and as if on cue, the doors swung open for him. As he stepped inside, the elevator smoothly glided up to the second floor.


    When the elevator doors parted on the second floor, Kiran stepped out into a dimly lit maze of corridors. He had barely set foot on the floor when a row of lights flickered on, guiding him to the left. He followed the illuminated trail, curiosity piqued.


    At the end of the path, arge door stood ajar. Inside, Gordon sat at his desk, greeting Kiran with a slight smile. "Mr. Angelo, nice to finally meet you. How did you like the wee gift I sent?"


    Kiran tossed a badge onto Gordon''s desk, frowning. "What''s this supposed to mean?"


    The badge bore The Silent Shadows emblem, its sun design representing enlightenment. "This badge, Mr. Angelo, was the one you lost in that car crash on the hillside five years back. I had it recovered and returned to you. A thank you would be in order, don''t you think?" Kiran''s eyes turned cold. The fact that Gordon managed to retrieve a badge lost five years ago said a lot about his influence.


    "Mr. Angelo, being a core member of The Silent Shadows, you must remember how Caelum tried, unsessfully, to steer you away from a dangerous path five years. ago. He had to stage that car crash. That''s when Kiran disappeared and Angelo took over. Now that you''re back in control, what are your ns? I''m quite curious." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gordon''s tone was casual, almost like they were just chatting. But the information he had was top secret. The Pord family would never allow any association with a group like. The Silent Shadows. The fact that Kiran was invited into The Silent Shadows was information no one should know. So how did Gordon get it?


    Kiran''s eyes narrowed as he pieced things together. "The identities of The Silent Shadows members are a well-kept secret. Even the Aldridge family''s intelwork couldn''t have this info. Are you trying to fish for confirmation on my identity, Mr. Gordon? Isn''t that a bit of a low blow?"


    First, they''d sent him the missing badge to show off Aldridge Global''s reach. Then, they brought up that ident from five years ago to coax him into revealing his connection to The Silent Shadows. Gordon was ying a careful game. Dealing with someone like Gordon required caution. One wrong move and Kiran could fall into his trap. While others might see Gordon as all-knowing, Kiran wasn''t buying it. These were just clever tricks ying on human nature, nothing truly terrifying.


    "Fishing for info, you say?" Gordon mused for a moment. "Mr. Angelo, maybe you''ve misunderstood something."


    "Oh?"


    "The intel I share is never wrong. Without solid proof, do you think you''d be here talking to me right now?"

 Chapter 1451

    Gordon casually reached for the badge on the table, and with a swift motion, a sharp metallic click echoed as he expertly extracted a tiny chip from its depths. "This badge holds the secrets of The Silent Shadows," he announced. "This chip is the proof of your membership. You lost it five years ago, but my team has managed to find it. Isn''t this chip enough to show you''re part of The Silent Shadows?"


    "You knew?" Kiran''s voice carried a trace of caution.


    If he''d thought Gordon was just putting on a show before, now he had to rethink his assessment of the man standing before him. Could Gordon really have tracked down the badge lost five years ago on that treacherous mountain road?


    If true, then Gordon was indeed formidable. Finding a badge in the vastness of a mountain is like finding a needle in a haystack, yet he had seeded. The whispers about Gordon in Devonport were clearly not exaggerated. Gordon alone seemed to outweigh all the Aldridge family''s elites over the years.


    "Since you already know, why did you call me here?" Kiran couldn''t fathom why Gordon, knowing his ties to The Silent Shadows, had summoned him.


    After a moment of contemtion, Kiran spected, "You want the inner secrets of The Silent Shadows from me?"


    Gordon chuckled softly. "Mr. Angelo, you''re overthinking it. I simply promised Caelum I''d get you two back, so I used a little trick. Now that you''re here, my mission''s aplished."


    Just as Gordon finished, Sandy''s voice rang out from outside the door: "Brother!"


    Kiran turned to find Sandy, bound by Rick, looking distressed. His eyes grew cold at the sight.


    "Mr. Angelo, you''ve had extensive training. One-on-one, Rick might not beat you. My men are many, but ganging up and risking injuring you would be dishonorable. So, I had to use this method. If youe with my people to the Pord family, Ms. Sandy stays safe. But if you resist, I''ve got a hundred ways to ensure she suffers at the Aldridge family. It''s up to you to weigh the stakes, Mr. Angelo."


    M


    "Brother..." Sandy''s voice was shaky as Rick pressed a knife against her jaw, the threat all too real.


    If her brother didn''t agree, she couldn''t predict her fate.


    "Sophie matters to you, doesn''t she? My sister and Sophie are close... I doubt you''d harm her," Kiran challenged, his eyes locked onto Sandy.


    "I''m driven by interests. Ms. Sandy and Ms. Sophie''s rtionship doesn''t concern me. Maybe you


    should see if I''d follow through,"


    Gordon replied with a faint smile, as Rick pressed the knife deeper into Sandy''s delicate neck.


    In no time, a thin scarlet line appeared on Sandy''s neck.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Kiran could react, Gordon seemed to recall something and added, "Oh right, at my Aldridge Estate, you stabbed Sophie in the shoulder, Mr. Angelo. You asked if she''s important to me. I can say, without doubt, she is."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1452

    Gordon''s grin widened as he said, "Since you''ve already taken a swipe at Sophie, there''s no way I''m letting you off easy."


    Just then, Rick raised his knife high, aiming it right at Sandy''s shoulder. As the de was about to pierce her skin, Kiran quickly shouted, "I agree!"


    Gordon, taking his time, poured himself a cup of tea, saying, "Honestly, whether or not Mr. Angelo agrees, I''m sending the person to the Pord family regardless. But we still have some scores to settle, wouldn''t you say?"


    Even though Gordon wore a smile, his eyes told a different story-there was no warmth in them.


    Kiran knew exactly what Gordon meant and, without a second thought, drove the knife into his own shoulder. The motion was swift and precise, causing Sandy to turn white as a sheet. "Brother!"


    "Since Mr. Angelo is so earnest, I suppose I can begrudgingly ept your apology," Gordon remarked, turning to Rick. "Let''s not terrify Ms. Sandy anymore. Get a few folks to escort Mr. Angelo back to the Pord family. Once Mr. Angelo reaches them safe and sound, then we''ll let the person go."


    "Yes, sir," Rick replied.


    Sandy had always pegged Gordon as a frail character, someone who only had his smarts going for him. But after tonight, she saw Gordon''s true colors. He didn''t need to move a muscle to have them all dancing to his tune. Suddenly, Sandy felt a chill of fear.


    Her brother had never backed down for anyone before.


    A car rolled up in front of Kiran, and his eyes drifted to Sandy. Noticing Rick''s unyielding watch over her, Kiran realized there was no way out this time. Before long, Rick led Sandy upstairs.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the study, Gordon was sipping his tea leisurely. When Sandy was brought in, he smiled and said, "Ms. Sandy, there''s no need to worry, I won''t hurt you." "You just made my brother stab himself! And you say you won''t harm me?"


    Sandy thought Gordon was a decent guy! But deep down, he was downright ruthless!


    Gordon replied, "That was your


    brother settling his debt with men et


    Besides, he shot Ms. Sophie earlier, and Chaven''t settled that score yet."


    "Are you going to make him shoot himself, too? That''s just too much!"


    "When your brother shot Sophie, he didn''t worry about whether it was too much."


    "I..."


    Sandy knew her brother was in the wrong, ab


    now, she couldn''t find


    the words to defend him.


    s to en. o


    Gordon smiled gently, "If Ms. Sandy answers one question for me, then your brother''s debt for that shot will be forgiven. How does that sound?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Sandy eyed Gordon, half-skeptical.


    Gordon nodded slightly, "Absolutely."


    "Then... what do you want to ask?"


    "Over the past month, where has your brother taken you?"


    Sandy was taken aback: "That''s all you want to know?"

 Chapter 1453

    exactly had he been scheming this past month? But Gordon steered clear of those deeper waters.


    To Sandy, the question seemed trivial. She couldn''t wrap her head around why Gordon would zero in on such a minor detail when there were much bigger fish to fry. Like, had her brother met anyone newtely? Had he been in touch with The Silent Shadows, or what "Ms. Sandy, this is the only question I need you to answer. Once you do, you''re free to go," he said, his face still wearing that friendly smile that made him seem so approachable. You''d never guess he was the same guy who, just moments ago, ordered a knife to her throat.


    Sandy rolled her eyes and said, "He didn''t take me anywhere. My brother just kept me holed up in a townhouse in the city. He rarely steps outside, and ever since that day, he whisked me overseas... just didn''t take me back home." "Just share the townhouse''s location, and you can be on your way," Gordon said, passing his smartphone to Sandy via Rick.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a bit of hesitation, Sandy jotted down the address. "This ce must be something my brother bought recently. I''m not exactly sure where it is, but I recall it''s at the end of this road, on the left, with a massive front yard and a pond." Sandy painted a picture of theirtest digs as best as she could remember. Gordon let her finish and then said, "Thank you, Ms. Sandy. That''s all I needed."


    "Alright," Sandy replied, handing the phone back to Rick. As she got ready to leave, a thought struck her. She turned back and said, "Mr. Gordon, could you please tell Sophie I''m sorry... I know my brother hurt her, but he''s still my brother. It hurts to think of either of them getting hurt. If he ends up against you, I hope you can give him a break."


    "Ms. Sandy, you''re overthinking it. It''s just business, not a fight to the death. Don''t worry, it won''te to that," Gordon reassured her.


    With Gordon''s promise, Sandy


    breathed a sigh of relief and


    followed Rick out. Once she was gone, Gordon started checking the location on the smartphone. Rick soon returned, saying, "Sir, I''ve already sent our team to scope out where Kiran''s been staying this past month."


    "Great," Gordon nodded.


    "But what if it''s a setup? What if Kiran stashed the stuff somewhere else?" Rick wondered.


    "That''s unlikely," Gordon replied. "The safest ce is the riskiest one. He''d only trust those items if they were right with him, not in someone else''s hands." "Got it."


    Gordon twirled his si ring, lost in thought. A month ago, Kiran hade swiped four gems from the Aldridge family and made a quick exit overseas. Clearly, he was running


    from something.


    en


    Meanwhile, over at the Elwood Estate overseas, Colby drove into a sprawling manor. This ce was even bigger than the one Odie had bought before.


    As soon as they pulled in, someone


    opened the door for Colby. Sophie got out with him, and the driver took fed


    the car to the garage. The butler them inside, where avish dinner was alreadyid out in the living room, waiting for them.

 Chapter 1454

    Colby said casually, "My wife and I prefer our privacy. Please have everyone leave the estate for the next few days."


    "Of course, Mr. Colby."


    Sophie hadn''t realized Colby owned such a grand estate overseas until she got there.


    "This ce looks like it''s got some history. When did you buy it?" Sophie asked.


    "I didn''t buy it," Colby replied. "It used to belong to the White family."


    Hearing about the White family, Sophie immediately thought of Vanessa.


    "Shouldn''t this ce be Vanessa''s, then?"


    "Vanessa mortgaged it to Daniel ages ago. After the Pearl Hotel incident, ownership shifted to Odie," Colby exined, pulling out a set of keys. "Odie handed these over to me. He said he reced the staff with trustworthy people. We''ll be staying here for a while-maybe we can dig up something."


    "So... this is where you once lived," Sophie noted.


    "Yeah."


    Colby, being open with Sophie, saw her examining the architecture and added, "Mr. Elwood had quite a grip overseas. Even now, he''s got loyal followers. Though I''ve tried to clear them out, there''re still plenty who oppose me. Staying away from the Costello estate, this ce is rtively safer."


    "I noticed. As soon as we entered, I saw all the security systems. The White family sure knows how to secure a ce."


    Anyone who''s held power overseas for years must be pretty shrewd.


    With lots of friendse lots of enemies.


    To survive, you''ve got to protect yourself first.


    So, the White family was like a fortress overseas.


    "Where did you live before?" Sophie suddenly asked.


    Colby quickly speared a piece of steak and ced it on Sophie''s te. "Let''s eat first."


    "What''s the matter, don''t want me to see?" Sophie teased, resting her chin on her hand. "Afraid I''ll find something I shouldn''t? Like... love letters a young boy wrote to his crush?"


    Colby chuckled helplessly. "You know you''re the only one I''ve ever had eyes for."


    "So you''re not taking me to see it?"


    Faced with Sophie''s curiosity, Colby gave in quickly. "That ce is pretty humble, I..."


    "As long as it''s a part of your past, humble or not, it''s important to me."


    Colby affectionately pinched Sophie''s cheek. "Alright, I''ll take you." Sophie put down her cutlery and followed Colby towards the elevator.


    The White family''s guards were instructed to stay out of sight on the estate except during work hours,


    and they couldn''t wander more than a few steps away from Mr. Elwood.


    The elevator descended a floor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When the


    stepped into a dimly lit corridor with old, lights-a stark c


    to the estate''s opulence.


    flis opened, they


    Since Mr. Elwood passed away, no one had lived there.

 Chapter 1455

    Colby led Sophie to a room tucked away at the back on the left side. As the door swung open, he instinctively shielded Sophie from the dust clinging to the doorway.


    It took Sophie a moment to fully absorb the room''s appearance. It was a cramped space, barely 100 square feet, with three bunk beds whose metal frames were badly rusted. The room was bare, save for a simple stand holding a copper basin. Colby''s description of the ce as ''modest'' was definitely putting it mildly.


    "There''s nothing worth seeing here; it''s filthy. Let''s head out," Colby murmured, gently pulling on Sophie''s arm. But instead of leaving, she grew curious and asked, "Which bed is yours?"


    "Right there," Colby pointed to the bottom bunk in the corner.


    "So, you share this room with Griffin and Odie?" she inquired.


    "Yeah," he nodded.


    "What about the other three beds?" she pressed.


    "We were thest ones to arrive, so it''s just the three of us here," he exined.


    "And your job with the White family, it''s being bodyguards, right?"


    "That''s right," Colby replied.


    Sophie moved over to where Colby used to sleep. The bed was still neat, but the whole room was steeped in a musty, old smell.


    The tiny room was equipped with just one exhaust fan, not even a ceiling fan to stir the air. In the summer, it was suffocating; in the winter, it was as chilly as a cer. Spring and autumn were the worst, with the damp, sticky air making it unbearable to linger even for a second.


    Yet, Colby and his friends had called this ce home for over a decade.


    "Compared to the slums, this was


    ???


    practically paradise," Colby remarked, sensing Sophie''s thoughts. He stepped closer, took her hand, and said, "The past is behind us. Aren''t we doing okay now?"


    He kissed her forehead gently. "Let''s go. You''ll start feeling ufortable if we stay too long."


    Sophie lowered her gaze.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Colby led her away, she suddenly said, "Colby, I sometimes wonder, if we could start all over again, maybe you wouldn''t have had to go through all that hardship, and we''d all be happy." Colby squeezed her hand a bit tighter. "Don''t talk like that," he said softly.


    Sophie couldn''t help but question if she was being unreasonable. Ever since that beautiful dream, she often found herself wishing for a world where everyone was happy, without regrets or pain. If that gem truly had such miraculous powers, maybe... it wouldn''t be so bad.


    Colby paused then, turning back to


    Sophie. He gently brushed a strand of hair from her face and said, "Sophie, the world could really start over, then everything we''ve been through would disappear, and then... I wouldn''t be me, and you wouldn''t be you."


    Sophie was momentarily taken aback by his words.


    Colby went on, "There''s no such thing as a perfect world. A world that knows only happiness doesn''t exist. It''s the reality of our struggles that makes happiness so precious. If happiness were all there was, then... it wouldn''t be happiness anymore."


    "I was being foolish... just then..." Sophie admitted, feeling a sudden pang of realization.


    Because her thoughts had just mirrored those of Joseph.

 Chapter 1456

    Rebirth, a chance to turn back the clock and craft a world where happiness reigns supreme. But can everyone truly find joy in this world? If someone''s discontent, they might wish for a do-over, trapping the world in a never-ending loop. Human desires, after all, know no


    bounds. Once you get a taste of something, you crave even more.


    Sophie shook her head gently, saying, "I was just talking off the top of my head. In real life... you don''t get that many chances to start fresh."


    "You''re such a dreamer," Colby murmured softly. "Meeting you is the best thing that''s ever happened to me."


    Sophie beamed, "Meeting you is the best thing that''s ever happened to me too."


    As the night deepened, Sophie was already fast asleep in bed. After making sure she was sound asleep, Colby changed his clothes and headed downstairs.


    Colby''s crew had been waiting in the courtyard of the White family estate for a while. When Colby emerged, they stepped forward and reported, "Boss, we''ve looked into it thoroughly. Mr. Odie hasn''t gone anywhere this past month. He picked up a package from Summerfield and went straight back to Devonport without meeting anyone privately."


    "Got it," Colby nodded.


    He had suspected all along that Odie wasn''t capable of pulling something like that off. It had to be Gordon who sent the package to Odie.


    "Any news on Gordon?" Colby inquired.


    "Uh..." The subordinate hesitated at Colby''s mention of Gordon. "Boss, you know how Mr. Gordon is... If he doesn''t want to be found, there''s no way we can track him down."


    Since early that morning, they''d been hunting for Gordon''s overseas hideouts, checking one ce after another until their feet were sore, but Gordon was nowhere to be found. Realizing this was likely just Gordon throwing them off the trail, Colby said, "If you can''t find him, just leave it. Let him do his thing."


    "Yes, boss."


    The subordinate continued, "But we did track down a few of those overseas churches you asked about today. Do you want to check them out now?" "Get the car ready."


    "Yes."


    "Hold on," Colby added. "She''s a light sleeper. Park the car outside the courtyard so you don''t wake her."


    "Don''t worry, boss, you''ve reminded us plenty of times."


    Colby nced back upstairs, saying, "Make sure this ce is secure. Whatever happens, keeping her safe is top priority." "Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, over at the Pord family


    estate, Kiran sat in a secluded roomProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    packed with medical equipment. Caelum stood by a ss pane, observing Kiran inside, his brow furrowed, "Is there still a chance?"


    "Sir, the doctor said the young master''s will is exceptionally strong. Unless we do what we did five years ago and convince him that he''s... well, no longer alive, there''s no other way."


    Caelum took a deep breath.


    Inside the room, Kiran slowly rose and walked to the mirror. From his side, it was just a mirror, but he seemed to peer through it as if seeing beyond. A sly grin spread across Kiran''s face as he pointed to his head, his smile widening.


    Such tant provocation made Caelum''s expression darken even more.

 Chapter 1457

    Early in the morning, Sophie woke up to find Colby was already out of bed. Instinctively, she reached over, searching for him, and asked, "Colby... what time is it?"


    The room was silent, with no sign of Colby. Sophie got up, realizing he must have left while she was still asleep.


    After a quick wash, she headed downstairs. By then, Colby was back, sleeves of his ck shirt rolled up, busy making breakfast in the kitchen.


    "Up so early?" she remarked.


    It was just seven o''clock.


    Colby had been syncing his schedule with Sophie''s, getting used to her routine.


    "Come on, breakfast is ready," he said.


    He''d made two sandwiches and a bowl of light oatmeal. Since Sophie''sst injury, her health had been shaky. While recovering in the hospital, she''d been in and out with fevers, andtely, could only handle light meals. Sophie took a seat at the table. She''d slept deeply the night before, likely from sheer exhaustion, waking only with the dawn.


    Colby settled next to her, gently gathering her hair up.


    "Your hairstyling skills are getting pretty good," she teased.


    "It''s my duty to serve my wife," he replied with a smile.


    Just then, one of Colby''s men entered, "Boss, we''ve got those chapels under tight surveince, do you think we should..."


    He stopped short, realizing Sophie was present, and awkwardly mumbled, "Send more people... sorry!"


    He apologized, bowed, and made a hasty exit.


    Sophie turned her gaze to Colby. "What chapels?"


    Colby rubbed his temples, caught off guard by his associate''s slip-up.


    "I couldn''t sleepst night, so I checked out the chapels nearby," he admitted.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Sophie yfully pinched Colby''s cheek. "Waited until I was asleep, didn''t you?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I didn''t want you to worry or get too tired."


    His eyes were sincere.


    Sophie''s injuries weren''t fully healed,


    and her recent efforts on behalf of


    Odie had likely aggravated them, though she hadn''t said a word. Colby had changed her bandagesst night, concerned about scarring


    on her shoulder.


    Understanding his intentions, Sophie wasn''t truly angry. She held a sandwich up to his mouth, "Just don''t keep things from me, okay?"


    With his mouth full, Colby nodded, showing he got the message.


    Seeing him agree, Sophie was


    satisfied, "Finish up and then get some fest. You didn''t sleep at allst night, did you? Trying to convince


    me you just woke up early


    She tapped his forehead yfully, "You need your sleep. Keep up your strength, got it?"


    Colby nodded again, obediently.


    Seeing him so agreeable, Sophie added, "Let''s eat, then I''ll nap with you."


    Odie was safe now, and the person lurking hadn''t made a move. There was no need to stress over chasing clues. It felt almost like a vacation, and wasn''t that nice?


    After breakfast, Colby was the first to get up and start clearing the table. Sophie lounged on the couch, watching him from the living room.


    From the kitchen, Colby noticed Sophie with her chin propped up, watching him wash dishes, and hurried his pace just a bit.

 Chapter 1458

    Once everything was settled, Colby made his way back to Sophie, effortlessly scooping her up from the couch like he''d been doing for the past month.


    Sophie, who had hardly needed to walk on her own, teased him with a yful grin, "Colby, if you keep pampering me like this, my arms might still work, but my legs are going to stop cooperating." "Doesn''t matter to me," Colby replied with a genuine smile. "I could carry you forever." His strength was impressive, and even in hister years, he''d probably still be lifting weights like it was nothing. Sophie was light as a feather, making it easy for Colby to lift her without breaking a sweat.


    Back in their cozy room, Colby gentlyid Sophie down on the bed. The dim light cast soft shadows as he settled beside her.


    Sophie looked over at him, a soft smile ying on her lips. "You always watch over me when I''m asleep. This time, let me be the one watching over you."


    "Alright," Colby agreed, holding her hand and cing it over his heart, as if drawingfort from the touch.


    Sophie let him be, soon hearing the steady rhythm of his breaths. Colby was a light sleeper; even the faintest sound could wake him.


    Not wanting to disturb him, Sophie watched him quietly, tracing the strong lines of his face with her eyes-his prominent nose, thin lips, the slight rise of his Adam''s apple, and his elegant corbones. Suddenly, Colby murmured, "How am I supposed to sleep with you staring at me like that?"


    Caught in the act, Sophie quickly averted her gaze,ughing softly. "I just woke up; I''m not really sleepy yet. Just, you know, taking in the view."


    Noticing her rosy cheeks, Colby squeezed her hand a little tighter. "William said your injury''s nearly healed."


    His words made Sophie blush even more. "It''s not healed yet!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Did you skip the meds this morning?"


    Realizing what he meant, Sophie asked, "You''re talking about the medicine?"


    She had thought... well, never mind.


    "I''ll grab the first-aid kit," Colby said, already on his feet and heading to the bedroom.


    Sophie leaned back against the bed, watching him bustle around. Shez couldn''t help but think about the past month-Colby diligently tending to her wounds, morning and night.


    en


    A wound that should''ve taken two months to heal was almost better, thanks to his care.


    Colby returned with the kit, expertly unwrapping the bandages to reveal her still-healing wounds, stark against her pale skin.


    "I won''t look good in dresses anymore," Sophie sighed.


    Colby met her eyes, "Once it''s


    healed, I find the best doctor for scar removal. You''ll be rocking those beautiful dresses again in no time."


    "It''s too deep; it''ll never heal right. I''ll be ugly, and you won''t love me anymore."


    Colby paused, her words meant as a joke but striking him deeply. Leaning close, he pressed a tender kiss to her injured shoulder.


    "I love you no matter what. Whether


    you''re beautiful or not, sick or


    healthy, young or old. I, Colby, always love Sophie, until myst breath."

 Chapter 1459

    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound echoed through the sealed room, even though the doctor was doing his best to restrain Kiran. He kept pounding painfully on the bed. "Strap him down!"


    The nurse, following the doctor''s orders, quickly secured Kiran to the operating table with straps.


    Through the two-way mirror, Caelum''s eyes were bloodshot. He gripped his cane tightly, watching Kiran suffer inside. Electroshock therapy-one of the most extreme treatments. But it was the only way to make Kiran believe he had died, pushing his personality into dormancy. It was theirst resort.


    "Sir, maybe we should step outside for now," the butler suggested, unable to bear the sight any longer. He had watched Kiran grow up and couldn''t stand to see thingse to this.


    "We can''t leave. My son is still in there," Caelum replied, as much as he hated seeing Kiran in pain, he couldn''t risk letting him harm others. "Brother! Brother!"


    Sandy came rushing down from upstairs, stumbling but not falling. She picked herself up as the servants, who had stopped at the boundary of the restricted area, looked on. They had been guarding the elevator, never imagining that proud Sandy would one day dash down the stairwell.


    "What are you all doing?!" the butler snapped.


    Seeing Kiran undergoing electroshock therapy, Sandy''s face turned pale. "Daddy! Let him go, please! Let him go!"


    "Go back! Stop causing a scene!" For the first time, Caelum spoke harshly to Sandy.


    Sandy was taken aback. Causing a scene? This was her brother, the one who had always looked out for her!


    Growing up, if Sandy ever


    her daddy, no matter how


    outrageous the request, he would always give in. But this time, instead of whining, she charged straight into the sealed room.


    A rush of cookair swept into the room as Sandy burst in, immediately pushing the nurse and doctor aside and smashing the electroshock device, Hugging Kiran tightly, she dered, "If you want to shock my brother, you''ll have to shock me first!"


    Sandy was Caelum''s most


    cherished daughter, and the doctors and nurses hesitated to intervene. On the bed, Kiran slowly opened his eyes, touched Sandy''s hair in confusion, and asked, "Sandy, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing his voice, Sandy was momentarily stunned, then quickly asked, "Brother, are you hurt? Do you feel okay?"


    Kiran took a deep breath, rubbing his forehead. "Why does my head hurt so much? Were we captured for human experiments?" He looked around, bewildered by the doctors, nurses, and the enclosed room. Outside, Caelum watched, frowning at the scene.


    "Sir, the young master must be cured! He must be!" the butler eximed, tears of joy streaming down his face.


    Caelum, however, remained cautious. "Get Sandy out of there."


    "And the young master...?"


    "Let''s keep an eye on him for a few more days."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Caelum knew his son was clever; something about this sudden awakening felt off.

 Chapter 1460

    It''s always wise to take a good look around. Sandy was escorted out of the room by the doctor and nurse. As long as they weren''t zapping Kiran with electroshock therapy, Sandy was fine with it. Soon enough, Angelo found himself alone in the room. As the door clicked shut, Angelo blurted, "Hey! Where are you taking my sister?" But his head was pounding, so he just wandered around, curiously taking in his surroundings like a kid in a candy store. His expressions and actions seemed genuine, not a bit put on. The butler couldn''t resist saying, "Sir..."


    "Keep it down!" Caelummanded, thumping his cane against the floor with authority. Until he was absolutely sure that Kiran''s old personality was gone for good, Angelo wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Yes, sir." The butler obliged, guiding Caelum out of the room. Meanwhile, in a hidden corner that the cameras couldn''t catch, Kiran''s lips curled up into a sly smile.


    Later that afternoon, Sophie was cozied up in Colby''s arms. Colby usually got by on just four or five hours of sleep a night, waking up naturally if he slept any longer. Feeling Sophie snuggle closer, he gently asked, "Want to catch a few more winks?"


    Sophie blinked her sleepy eyes open, and seeing Colby there, she wrapped her arms around his waist, mumbling, "I''m kinda hungry." They were cuddled up close, which wasn''t unusual in itself, but Sophie had been recovering from injuries for the past month, so they hadn''t shared a bed much.


    Colby had been extra cautious not to hurt Sophie, opting to sleep on the couch while keeping an eye on her. Now, with Sophie being all cute in his arms, Colby felt a lump in his throat.


    "Hmm? What''s up? You''re quiet," Sophie noticed, still half-asleep. She felt something warm beneath her, and when she realized what it was, her cheeks turned bright red.


    She thought about pulling away, but Colby tightened his grip around her waist, his voice low and gravelly, "Funny, I''m feeling a bit hungry too." His hand was as warm as a hot iron, and there was a hint of longing in his eyes.


    For thest month, he hadn''t dared


    to touch her much, worried about her healing wounds. Right then, he was silently asking for her permission with his gaze. Sophie could say anything, the ringtone of a phone broke the


    moment.


    Defore


    Sophie sighed, "The phone''s ringing." Colby simply sat back, waiting patiently as Sophie took the call.


    Seeing Reece''s name sh on the screen, Sophie answered. "Sophie, are you guys out of the country?" Reece''s voice came through the line.


    Hearing Reece''s familiar tone,


    Colby''s brows knitted together slightly. Sophie cleared her throat and replied, "Yeah, Colby and... we''re on a little vacation."


    "You asked me to dig into something for youst time. I''ve got some leads,¡± Reece said. Sophie perked up, "What kind of leads?"


    "There''s a big g tonight overseas, and word is a lot of The Silent Shadows members will be there. It''s their monthly shindig for recruiting new members. I''ll fill you in more when I get there." Content_belongs to


    "You''reing out here too?" Sophie asked, a bit taken aback.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Reece chuckled, "Yeah, I''m attending in a professional capacity. I reckon my status as an actor gives me enough clout."


    As Sophie continued chatting with Reece, Colby cut in, directing his words to Reece on the other end, "You done yet? ''Cause I''m about to hang up."

 Chapter 1461

    "Colby!"


    Sophie shot a warning look at Colby, and he obediently shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    "Let''s hang up for now. We can chat more once I''m overseas."


    "Alright."


    Sophie ended the call. Only then did she catch Colby''s slightly sulky expression beside her.


    "I''m really hungry," she said earnestly, nting a soft kiss on the corner of his mouth as if to soothe him.


    Instead of calming him, the kiss seemed to ignite something in Colby. He leaned in, gently holding Sophie''s neck, and kissed her even more deeply.


    When the kiss became almost impossible to break, Colby, holding on to a sliver of self-control, slowly let go and sighed, "Let''s go, we should get something to eat."


    Sophie, her cheeks flushed from the intensity of their kiss, was baffled that Colby wanted to head out for food after all that. Clearly, he was teasing her!


    "Actually... I''m not that hungry," she confessed, locking eyes with him.


    When Colby looked up, his gaze met Sophie''s eyes, deep and inviting. Perhaps it was the passion of their earlier kiss, but his lips were slightly red, like cherries, and utterly irresistible.


    "I''m starving, but it seems I''ll be putting my wife out a bit," he said with a teasing smile.


    This time, his kiss was tender, trailing from her lips down to her neck. As they tangled together, their breathing grew quick and heavy. In no time, Sophie''s silk nightgown had slipped to her waist, and herce strap had fallen. Colby gazed at Sophie''s flushed cheeks, gently touching them, worried a firmer touch might hurt her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Be... gentle," she murmured, a hint of shyness in her voice.


    It had been a while since they''d been this close, after all.


    Hearing the soft vulnerability in her voice, Colby slowed down, his heart aching for her.


    Sophie''s skin was smooth like porcin, and with just a slight pressure, her wrist turned rosy.


    By the time they were done, the sun was already dipping below the horizon.


    Sophiey on the bed, a


    nket-courtesy of Colby-draped over her. She regretted not insisting they eat first, knowing Colby''sck of restraint.


    Colby leaned in, his voice full of gentle apology, and whispered in her ear, "Want me to carry you to the shower?"


    "No!" Sophie shot back, "I''ll go myself. You just wait here!"


    Heading to the bathroom meant risking more time tangled up with him. Her whole day might be spent just keeping Colby satisfied.


    With Sophie''s refusal, Colby stayed


    behind, watching her wrap the


    nket around herself. Her


    silhouette and the soft, pale arms


    peeking out were even more


    tempting to him.


    They''d been so caught up with things in Devonport, there hadn''t been time for romance. Now, having indulged, stopping felt nearly impossible.


    Colby tried to rein in his thoughts, finding it harder than quitting smoking.


    The sound of the shower running in


    the bathroom made him restless again. After a long wait, the water stopped, but Sophie remained silent inside.


    Colby''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly headed towards the bathroom. "Sophie!" he called.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1462

    When the bathroom door swung open, there was Sophie, lounging alone in the tub, looking a bit sheepish. She asked, "Uh... where''s the towel?" It was her first time staying here, and she hadn''t anticipated that the towels wouldn''t be in the bathroom. Seeing Sophie was fine, Colby''s tense expression rxed a bit. "I''ll grab it for you," he said. He walked over, picked up a towel, and draped it over Sophie''s shoulders. The steaminess of the bathroom must have been getting to her because her cheeks were flushed. Noticing a healing wound on her shoulder and worried about her getting hurt, Colby scooped Sophie right out of the tub. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, and their breaths mingled in the close space. Colby''s arms, broad and strong, cradled her effortlessly.


    "Feeling tired?" Colby asked out of the blue, catching Sophie off guard. "Exhausted!" she replied with a hint of humor. "Then lie back, I''ve got this," he said, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Sophie yfully tapped his shoulder. "Hey, I just had a bath!" she protested lightly, all because of a missing towel.


    As night settled in, Sophie waspletely spent. Colby ordered takeout, all of her go-to favorites. After the earlier exertions, Sophie was sore all over, even needing Colby to help feed her. Eventually, she just lounged on the bed, giving him a look whenever she wanted another bite.


    Colby, looking sharp in a clean ck


    shirt with the sleeves rolled up, sat across from her. "Do you always dress this fancy at home?" Sophie teased. Old habits," Colby shrugged, handing her a ss of water. Their past jobs meant being ready to dash out at a moment''s notice, so Colby wasn''t used to lounging in pajamas.


    Just then, Sophie''s phone buzzed again. Timing it perfectly, Reece was probably just arriving from overseas. Answering the call, Reece''s voice came through, "I''m outside your door." Surprised at his quick arrival, Sophie said, "I''ll send Colby down to get you." Seeing Sophie dispatching him to greet Reece, Colby raised an eyebrow but said nothing. "Colby, go and let him in," Sophie insisted. With a resigned sigh, Colby set down his cup and headed downstairs. She''d already arranged for someone to pick Reece up from the airport.


    When Colby opened the door, Reece


    stood there, masked and dressed in casual whites, looking every bit the incognito celebrity. Without the heads-up call, Colby might''ve struggled to recognize him. Reece


    removed his hat and9


    I


    "Sorry, my work''s a bit unique-I try to dodge fan encounters." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Colby stayed silent, as Sophie came down the stairs, now dressed and ready. "Reece, about tonight''s dinner..." she started. "Ten o''clock Reece replied, opening his suitcase andying an invitation in front of them. "This is basically your pass to the dinner. It''s six-thirty now, so you''ve got time to get ready."


    Sophie asked, "How on earth did you snag this invite?"

 Chapter 1463

    Sophie asked Reece, and he let out a chuckle, saying, "You won''t believe it, but after work, I found this right on my doorstep." "What?" Sophie blinked, thinking she must have misheard.


    Reece continued, "Ever since you told me to keep an eye out, I reached out to some international contacts. They all came up empty. But the day after I asked around, this showed up at my door." Sophie got what Reece was implying.


    "So, you think someone found out you were digging and handed you a straight path to The Silent Shadows?" Sophie mused.


    "If that''s true, this group''s reach must be massive, and they could be using the entertainment industry to spread their influence."


    As Reece spoke, a light bulb went off in Sophie''s head. Thevish parties the Mintons hosted, packed with entertainment stars-whether they were has-beens or current sensations-were all part of the trap for wealthy businessmen. But if The Silent Shadows used the entertainment industry to spread their message, it wasn''t the stars luring the businessmen; it was the businessmen being ensnared by the stars linked to The Silent Shadows. Sophie didn''t want to dwell on it further. Following this train of thought led to a chilling possibility.


    The Silent Shadows'' power was global. The influence of stars could spread endlessly-one bes ten, ten be a hundred, a hundred be a thousand...


    She recalled Joseph''s obsession and his mysterious twenty-year disappearance. Joseph had left without a penny from the Burke family. How did he rise again? He had to have had someone backing him.


    It had to be The Silent Shadows.


    Just like Vanessa, who sacrificed everything for revenge. And Joseph, did he also give everything just to get his hands on the gemstones and rebuild his dreams?


    "Colby," Sophie''s voice trembled a bit as she said, "The Silent Shadows are after those four gemstones."


    It had to be those gemstones! When she woke up, Kiran and the gemstones were gone.


    Someone must''ve taken them. Was it Kiran?


    Meanwhile, at the Aldridge family estate overseas...


    Rick rushed into the study, cing a box before Gordon. "Sir, I found them!"


    "Open it," Gordonmanded.


    "Yes, sir," Rick replied, opening the box to reveal four gemstones nestled inside.


    Gordon''s eyes darkened as he


    looked at them. Sensing Gordon-e


    onlove


    unease, Rick added, "Sir, these were found at Kiran''s ce. They''ve gotta be real."


    Gordon picked up one gemstone, holding it to the light. It was crystal clear wless.  Clear Pawless. CoConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Swet


    Then, he let it fall onto the table, where it shattered into pieces.


    "How is that possible?" Rick was dumbfounded.


    These were the gemstones from Kiran''s ce. How could they be fake?


    "The gemstones were swapped," Gordon stated calmly.


    Paspet


    Rick "But Ms. Sandy said Kiran hardly left his ce this month, right?" Content belon Sistories


    Sandy''s word was reliable.


    swi


    Gordon pondered, "What if the gemstones were fake all along?"

 Chapter 1464

    They were stepping into a dream when the gemstone was real. Kiran woke up earlier than the others, and after snagging the gemstone, he must''ve found a moment to stash it away or handed it off to someone else. It was all nned out. "If that''s the case, then Ms. Sophie and the others are in real trouble," Rick realized, piecing together that one of them must be part of The Silent Shadows. With them hoarding all these rare gems, there was definitely some shady business going on. "Let me think... really think about this," Gordon said, his hand instinctively pressing against his forehead. Noticing Gordon''s difort, Rick jumped in, "Is it your head again? William said you shouldn''t be stressing yourself out now! I''ll grab your medicine." "Come back!" Gordon frowned, "I''m not taking the meds right now."


    "But you have to! The doctor said you''re overthinking things, and now that you''re abroad, away from all that chaos, and with Mr. Colby looking out for Ms. Sophie, you can finally rx!" That was Gordon''s n too. With him gone, Colby could handle Devonport, and Sophie could stand on her own. The Aldridge family backing Sophie meant she should be safe.


    But The Silent Shadows were more of a handful than he''d thought, their influence was like a tangled web. One wrong move could unravel everything they''d worked for.


    "Just leave me be, I''ll rest soon," Gordon said. Rick hesitated, "Sir, the doctor warned if you keep this up, there might be no turning back."


    "Go!" Gordon''s tone sharpened, and his eyes shed with the pain of his headache. Knowing Gordon''s temper, Rick knew better than to argue. So, he left.


    Gordon, rubbing his temples, knewConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    that if things yed out like he expected, the road ahead would be even tougher. He wanted to hang in there a bit longer, but time was


    slipping away.


    en


    In his past life, he faced death with calm, but now, he found himself pleading for just a little more time. A year, even six months, would be enough.


    The Silent Shadows were way beyond what Sophie and Colby could handle. The dangers were far greater than he''d imagined.


    Suddenly, something clicked in


    Gordon''s mind. He jumped up,


    forgetting his cane, and stumbled to


    the door. Rick, waiting outside, saw Gordon clutching his head and


    rushed over, "Sir! Where are you off to?


    "The dinner... Sophie needs toe back! She can''t go!" "But... our folks..." Rick was puzzled by Gordon''s urgency.


    Then, Gordon copsed, losing consciousness. Rick shouted, "Doctor! We need a doctor here!"


    Meanwhile, in a castle abroad,


    Sophie slipped into a white gown and a masquerade mask. Before leaving, she knew there was only one ticket. Among the three of them, only one could go in. If it wasn''t Reece, then it had to be Colby. If Sophie wanted to get inside, she''d have to y dirty, find a random guest, knock them out, and take their ce.

 Chapter 1465

    The bodyguard standing outside the castle gates had a presence that was hard to ignore. When Sophie handed over her invitation, she was a bit on edge, worried they''d ask for fingerprint scans or face recognition-stuff that could reallyplicate things. But the bodyguard just gave it a quick once-over and waved her in.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sophie couldn''t help but think, "Seriously? That easy?"


    This castle was one of the top three architectural wonders internationally, usually swarming with tourists during the day. Yet somehow, someone had pulled off hosting a private dinner party here.


    Once inside, Sophie noticed a security checkpoint. The scanners were busy making sure no one was sneaking in anything they shouldn''t be. Sophie was unarmed, but Colby, looking out for her, had set her up with a Bluetooth earpiece so they could stay in touch. They figured their best bet was to split up-Sophie would head in first, with Colby following.


    After thinking it over, Sophie decided to ditch the earpiece, tossing it into a corner where it wouldn''t draw attention. As she moved further in, she saw a guy ahead being hauled off by two bodyguards because the rm went off. People around didn''t even bat an eye-it was just another Tuesday for them.


    The guy''s screams echoed through the castle, a stark contrast to its grand setting, making Sophie shiver. She couldn''t help but wonder what fate she might''ve faced if she''d kept the earpiece.


    Once inside, the ce was a sensory


    overload, like a hedonistic yground. There was a dance


    floor, gambling tables, and things you wouldn''t believe unless you saw them. There were women being auctioned off, barely dressed unting themselves in sheer lingerie. On the flip side, there were male escorts, all chiseled and


    masked, catching the eye of wealthy women.


    met


    Sophie took it all in, scanning the room for any sign of The Silent Shadows. Phones were a no-go here; instead, everyone wore wristbands with numbers. When it was time to leave, payments were handled through these wristbands, hinting that everyone here had stashed away quite a bit of cash.


    Despite her thorough search, Sophie didn''t find any leads on The Silent Shadows. As the lights dimmed, the air thickened with a sultry vibe, throwing her back to a party she''d been to in Summerfield, hosted by Odie. The sweet, lingering aromas confirmed it.


    Holding her breath, Sophie found a


    spot near a vent, trying to avoid breathing in too much of that heady scent. The party reached its peak with everyone''s faces lit up with joy,ughter, and chatter filling the room like they were all in some kind of dreand.


    Sophie felt lightheaded, almost like she''d had a bit too much to drink, her emotions threatening to spill over. Leaning against a pir to get her bearings, she nced up and saw a stunning phoenix, with a bright sun logo shining beneath it.

 Chapter 1466

    It was the emblem of The Silent Shadows...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Castle Kingdom, where every desire can be fulfilled, and all your wishese true."


    A man''s voice echoed through the castle, and Sophie felt a strange familiarity with it, like she''d heard it somewhere before. The atmosphere seemed to sizzle even more with the sound of his voice, and Sophie''s cheeks were turning a deeper shade of red. No... This wasn''t like the smoke Odie released back in Summerfield; it was far more intense. People around her seemed absolutely captivated by it, falling head over heels for the scent. Many had thrown caution to the wind and were dancing wildly in the ballroom.


    Sophie surveyed the room. The gamblers were all in, their faces lit up with exaggerated expressions, turning crimson with excitement. The women being sold were pulling out all the stops to please the buyers, while the male escorts had wrapped their arms around thedies, their hands roaming freely.


    Sophie felt a wave of nausea watching the scene unfold from her corner. She couldn''t spot Colby anywhere in the crowd!


    She quickly tried to trace the source of that voice echoing through the castle. But there was no one in sight on the second floor.


    Where are they...?


    In a ce like this, the members of The Silent Shadows had to be around. But where?


    Sophie''s eyes darted around as she pinched her thigh to keep her wits about her, leaving a bruise but also bringing her a moment of sharp rity. Soon, she noticed tiny


    cameras hidden everywhere el.ne


    glowing with a faint red light.


    The control room!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With this revtion, Sophie deftly avoided the cameras and made a beeline for the control room. She had already studied the castle''syout inside out, thanks to the map Colby had given her.


    The control room was on the


    second floor, the same ce where the man had used the broadcasting equipment earlier. Sophie dashed towards the stairs, but her legs gave way causing her to stumble She quickly picked herself up to avoid drawing attention.


    A voice inside urged her on, almost there! Almost there! She was so close to finding the owner of that voice.


    The second floor was eerily quiet, a stark contrast to the lively first floor. It was cold, gloomy, and the lighting was dim The narrow corridor was lined with a red carpet, and Sophie''s heart pounded in her chest, maybe from the adrenaline... or the drugs.


    The control room was just ahead, and Sophie moved towards it. The door was slightly open, and just as she reached to push it further, a voice rang out from a little way off, "Who''s there!" Sophie quickly pulled back her hand and spotted a bodyguard wearing sunsses. He immediately hit an rm button, and the second floor was flooded with red light, the rm ring incessantly. The bodyguard drew a pistol, clearly not intending to take Sophie alive but to silence her for good.

 Chapter 1467

    As the gunshot echoed, Sophie felt a gust of wind rush past her ear, followed by a ringing that made everything around her seem eerily quiet. To her relief, the bullet hadn''t hit her. Colby, who had appeared from seemingly nowhere, had already taken down the bodyguard, snapping his neck before Sophie could even register what was happening.


    "Bang!"


    The gunshot was just a desperate, off-target attempt by the dying guard.


    Colby, dressed sharply in a suit with a ck masquerade mask, was unmistakable to Sophie, even in disguise.


    "Let''s get out of here!" he urged.


    There was no time to linger. The bodyguard had triggered an rm, and within two minutes, security would be swarming the second floor. Sophie and Colby sprinted towards the exit, weaving through the chaos on the first floor until they melted into the crowd. But escape wasn''t going to be easy. The main doors had already been sealed, and guards were closing in from every direction.


    Sophie, muddled from inhaling too much gas, felt her mind drift. Her thoughts were a blur, her legs wobbly like she was walking on clouds. She focused on the warmth of Colby''s hand gripping hers, sparking a memory of someone else who once held her hand just like this. Who was it?


    The memory was hazy, like something from a dream. The image of a young man, fleeting and surreal, danced in her mind-almost as if it never happened, just a figment of her imagination.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Around them, panic reigned. The wealthy guests were in a frenzy, their screams filling the air.


    Colby clutched her hand firmly, steering them towards the main doors. Despite the lockdown, one sharp whistle from Colby sent the castle''s exterior into disorder as well.


    The sounds of gunfire, shes, and


    cries tangled together in a symphony of chaos. Yet, amidst it all, Sophie could only hear a gentle voice in her mind saying, "Our.


    Sophie deserves the best man in the


    world." Content belong vers


    In her haze, the castle''s doors suddenly swung open.


    Colby, his expression unflinching, fired his gun with precision. One shot, two shots, three shots... His cold, ruthless demeanor was something Sophie had never witnessed before. He moved as if devoid of emotion, dispatching foes with a chilling calmness.


    Smoke filled the air as Colby led her out, resembling a grim reaper in the midst of the turmoil. The bodyguards recoiled in fear, their faces twisted in terror, as if Colby were an unstoppable force ready to devour them.


    Sophie couldn''t hold on any longer. Her consciousness began to slip, and she copsed into the solid warmth of Colby''s chest. He held her securely, and the gunfire abruptly ceased. Colby''s men rushed in, asking, "Boss, should we leave any?"


    Colby''s face was a mask of icy resolve, his deep eyes gleaming with a cold intensity. "Leave none."


    "Understood."


    The gunfire resumed, echoing through the castle as Colby carried Sophie out, threading through the chaos of battle.


    In just a brief span of ten minutes, the castle was a maelstrom of bloodshed and violence.


    Outside, Colbymanded, "Detain all the guests from today. I want to question each one personally."


    "Understood."


    Colby gently ced Sophie in the car, instructing the driver to take her back to the White family estate first. By the time Colby returned inside, the masked figures had already been rounded up by his team.

 Chapter 1468

    The Silent Shadows'' underlings were now just lifeless bodies, lined up neatly in a row, thirty in total. Colby casually tossed his mask into a corner, revealing his face to everyone in the ballroom. The room was instantly filled with fear; no one dared to move a muscle. Everyone had heard of Colby''s notorious reputation overseas, but they never imagined he''d have the guts to pull off a bloodbath like this right here!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A henchman ced a chair behind him, yet Colby didn''t bother to sit. Instead, he strolled forward and casually pulled the mask off a pudgy man''s face. A sly smile crept onto his lips as he recognized the man. "Mr. Robert, I''ve heard so much about you." Mr. Robert was drenched in cold sweat, stammering, "I-I wouldn''t dare... wouldn''t dare..."


    Colby, with a nonchnt air, asked, "Does your wife know you''re here?"


    "No, no, no... Colby, we''re just having a bit of fun... We wouldn''t dare cross you! Honest!"


    But Colby wasn''t interested in excuses. One by one, he removed masks from the faces of the terrified guests. "Mr. Quinn, Vincent, Director Lee..." he named them, each one flinching as their identity was revealed.


    Pointing to the rows of people, he continued, "Zhou, vice president of Zhao Corporation, the new CEO of the Financial Group, President Liu from the overseas university, the Maxwell brothers from the tradepany..." With each name, the room grew colder, as if Death himself was taking attendance.


    Everyone knew Colby''s influence ran deep, even if he hadn''t been active overseastely. When he finally announced thest name, the tension was palpable. Could he really kill them all? Surely not, it would cause chaos in the underworld.


    Just as some were beginning to hope, Colby slipped on a pair of ck leather gloves and loaded his gun. "If you''re a member of The Silent Shadows, step forward now."


    The mention of The Silent Shadows


    stirred unease among them, but Colby wasn''t in the mood for games. "I only need The Silent Shadows. The rest well, you''re just dead weight."


    en


    And with that, he raised his gun and with a bang, Mr. Robert was the first to fall. Screams erupted in the ballroom.


    Colby approached Mr. Quinn, calmly wiping his gun, "You''ve got thirty seconds. Step forward or die." "Colby! Do you even know who we are? How dare you!" someone shouted in defiance.


    "Done only one with


    power


    Colby! We''re


    .ne''


    kill


    inant people! You can''t j d walk away!" Content Belongs


    "Colby! You''re going too far!"


    The room was filled with defiant cries, but Colby silenced them with a casual shot to Mr. Quinn. The room fell silent, fear gripping everyone.


    swroom


    bet


    Colby casually motioned for his men to clear the body, then turned to Vincent. "Are you with The Silent Shadows?"


    Vincent shook his head frantically, "No! I''m not¡ª"


    Bang. Another shot rang out. Colby, unfazed, called out, "Next."

 Chapter 1469

    Gunfire rattled through the old castle, briefly pausing before picking up again, each shot stirring more fear among those inside.


    A man, visibly shaking, stood up and nervously raised his hand, stammering, "I, I''m with The Silent Shadows."


    Not wanting to meet their end, others quickly followed suit: "Me too... I''m in it too..."


    Before long, nearly seventy to eighty percent of the folks in the castle were on their feet.


    The rest, mostly people The Silent Shadows had prepped as ''assets,'' also stood, pleading, "Spare us... Colby, please spare us... we''re just hired hands, we don''t even know who''s running the show!"


    The men and women who had been hobnobbing with the big shots got up as well. They were dressed in next to nothing, trembling in fear that Colby might just finish them off with a bullet.


    ""You im to be with The Silent Shadows... prove it."


    Colby leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on the crowd that had stood up.


    His crew had their rifles pointed right at these people''s heads, leaving no room for deceit or sudden moves. Fear of a fatal mistake kept everyone in check.


    "Colby! I''m a member of The Silent Shadows, I''ve got proof! Here''s the badge! I swear, I really am one of them!"


    As one person nervously shed a badge, the rest scrambled to do the same, each holding out badges symbolizing their supposed membership with The Silent Shadows. The badges all featured a sun emblem. Colby''s men gathered up all the badges, handing them to him. He nced over them briefly, then asked, "Where were you the night beforest?"


    "Huh..."


    "I''ll only ask once."


    Colby casually tossed the badges to his aide, reloaded his gun, and the sound of it made everyone gasp.


    "We... we didn''t go anywhere, honestly, nowhere at all!"


    They stammered, struggling to string a sentence together.


    Colby quickly realized these folks


    hadn''t been anywhere Se


    indicating they weren''t core members, just financial backers for The Silent Shadows.


    One man practically crawled over, pleading, "Colby, even though we''re part of The Silent Shadows, we just attend fancy events like this. Overseas, everyone knows joining The Sitent Shadows is a status thing Just by joining, we can climb the socialdder quickly. We joined for the money, that''s it! We''re nobodies, really! Please, Colby, spare us!"


    These were high-profile individuals abroad, but in front of someone as ruthless as Colby, all they could do was beg for mercy.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone knew Colby had a reputation as a madman overseas!


    Nobody dared to mess with a madman, fearing they''d end up in a heap of trouble themselves.


    Colby lifted his handgun, pressing it under the jaw of the man who had just spoken, demanding, "Who are the core members of The Silent Shadows?"


    "We don''t know... honestly, we don''t!


    We''re just minor members! There''s this unspoken rule; if you devote yourself to The Silent Shadows, it''ll catapult you to the top, granting you high society status and wealth beyond your wildest dreams. Every month, The Silent Shadows throws events like this... we just need to chip in some cash each month, that''s it, nothing more!"

 Chapter 1470

    The person was shaking, spilling every bit of information they had about The Silent Shadows.


    "So, you''re useless too," Colby remarked, and the man''s face went pale.


    Colby continued, "Everyone here is guilty. Since you''re guilty, let your souls linger in this castle to atone for your sins."


    Before anyone could grasp what Colby meant, gunshots erupted around them. The castle filled with screams, and soon, the air was thick with the scent of blood. "You''re a madman... aplete madman!"


    Terrified, the man stumbled away, his body trembling uncontrobly as he dashed for the castle''s exit.


    But he didn''t make it to the door before he was shot down.


    "Boss, I''ll handle this," someone said.


    "Make sure it''s clean; no evidence left behind."


    "Got it."


    Colby walked out of the castle alone, his eyes cold and dark, a gaze chilling enough to make anyone shiver.


    Since arriving overseas, everyone was as good as dead in Colby''s eyes.


    In the car, Sophie was dreaming.


    In her dream, she was back at hering-of-age ceremony, surrounded by smiling faces.


    Then, a gunshot shattered everything. Darkness enveloped her.


    She could hear footsteps approaching.


    ''Tap...''


    ''Tap...''


    The sound grew nearer.


    Sophie turned her head and saw Colby walking towards her.


    Excited, she rushed into his arms, only to find his expression cold and detached, his eyes dark and unfathomable. "Colby..." she murmured.


    It felt like a nightmare she couldn''t escape.


    Colby raised a gun, aiming past her. A ''bang'' echoed.


    Terrified, Sophie covered her ears.


    Shaking, she turned around.


    There was Gordon, covered in blood.


    "Sophie..." he began, as if to say something, but faded away like a firefly.


    With a start, Sophie''s eyes flew open.


    A cool sensation touched her forehead.


    She flinched, "Who''s there?"


    Colby was beside her. He paused, his hand reaching for hers.


    "It''s me," he said softly. "You''ve got a fever."


    "Colby..." Sophie rxed a bit.


    But the image of Colby''s merciless expression from her dream lingered.


    She''d never seen him look like that.


    "It''s probably not a fever, more like


    that castle. I just


    the air i air in


    handle it." Content belon Coke


    aries


    Sophie touched her face, feeling the heat.


    The air


    with a sweet,


    intoxicating scent that overwhelmet


    Content


    the senses. toT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, you decided to pinch yourself?"


    Colby gently lifted her skirt to reveal the bruises on her thigh.


    His eyes darkened. "You hurt yourself like this, didn''t you think it hurt me to


    darkened. "You hurt


    s to en.kikisto

 Chapter 1471

    When he saw someone point a gun at Sophie, his heart nearly stopped from panic.


    "I..."


    Sophie whispered, "When I got into the venue, I couldn''t find you..."


    "That''s no excuse."


    Colby frowned, "Do you not trust me, or are you just used to handling everything solo? Even if you stood still, I would''ve found you right away. Charging in like that was reckless."


    "I just saw the castle gates closing, and I was scared they''d get away, so I..."


    "Sophie, I don''t give a damn about The Silent Shadows; it''s you I care about."


    Colby cupped Sophie''s face, his gaze intense, his tone dead serious: "Next time, if you go off on your own, I won''t let it slide."


    "What do you mean by ''won''t let it slide''?"


    Sophie''s eyes, wide and doe-like, locked onto Colby''s.


    In the past, Colby would''ve dodged her gaze.


    But this time, he yfully pinched her cheek and said, "I''ll break your legs! Let''s see if you dare run off again!"


    "Colby!"


    Sophie swatted his hands away, saying, "Today was different; I won''t do it again."


    "Remember what you said; don''t make me worry."


    Colby gently pinched her nose.


    "By the way, what''s going on in the castle?"


    "It''s all sorted out."


    "How did you handle it?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Colby kept quiet.


    Sophie didn''t push further, saying, "But... those gases in the castle, why do they affect me and not you?" "Got used to it."


    Colby shrugged, "The first time you smell it, it hits hard. The more you''re exposed, the less it affects you. Those folks have been around the block so the concentration was upped, basically turning it into a stimnt."


    "Ah, that makes sense..."


    No wonder when she caught a whiff of it, her heart pounded like crazy like something was ready to burst, and her senses were on overdrive.


    Sophie touched her flushed cheeks and nced at Colby, who was focused on the road: "Are you... still mad?"


    "Not mad."


    "Not mad, then why won''t you look at me?"


    "...I''m driving."


    Colby freed a hand to hold hers, saying, "I''m not mad; I just want you to take care of yourself. Even if you


    don''t think about how I feel v


    Seeing Sophie hurt drove him nuts.


    "Okay, I promise, I''ll take better care of myself and won''t get hurt again."


    Colby squeezed her hand tighter, "Funny, didn''t I hear someone make that promise before?"


    Sophie gave up trying to soothe Colby and switched topics, "Reece is waiting for us at home, so let''s get back... I''m taking a nap."


    She shut her eyes.


    Colby, noticing through the rearview mirror that she was truly asleep, eased up on the gas for a smoother ride.


    They soon reached Elwood Estate.


    Colby parked in the garage, and as he opened the door, Sophie stirred awake.


    He draped his jacket over her, teasing, "Alright, out you go, my dear."


    Sophiezily acknowledged him.


    Inside, Reece was on the couch, deep into a remote meeting with his agent.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1472

    When Sophie and Colby walked back in, Reece quickly found an excuse to end his call.


    Sophie asked, "Did you head out without letting Ada know?"


    "It''s work-rted this time. Ada was just briefing me on tomorrow''s schedule."


    Reece shut hisptop, noticing Sophie looking a bit frazzled. He remarked, "You two are back already? Seems like the investigation hit some bumps."


    "It''s not that it was bumpy, just a bit of a wild ride. Colby can fill you in on the details."


    With that, Sophie plopped down onto the couch. Colby, as was his routine, warmed up a cup of milk for Sophie and fetched a slice of cake from the fridge he''d prepped earlier. He didn''t stick around but instead headed to the kitchen to boil some eggs. Noticing that Colby wasn''t eager to chat, Reece raised an eyebrow, "Sophie, your husband doesn''t seem too fond of me."


    Hearing Reece call Sophie that again, Colby''s grip on the egg tightened until it exploded in his hand.


    Reece chuckled, "Seems like I''ve dropped in at the wrong time. Should I pack up and leave?"


    Despite his words, Reece made no move to get up. Sophie took a sip of her milk, "Don''t be silly. We''re all family here. Asking you to leave wouldn''t be right. Plus, you''re ourpany''s biggest star. Hotels are crawling with cameras, and any drama involving you could really impact us."


    "I didn''t realize I meant that much to you."


    Reece slowed his words, teasing, "Since you''re twisting my arm, I''ll stay, even if it''s reluctantly. I hope Mr. Colby and I can get along."


    As he said this, Reece''s eyesnded on Colby, his toneced with a subtle challenge. Picking up on the vibe, Colby''s icy stare met Reece''s. Most people would take that as a cue to back off. But Reece, ying innocent, asked, "Mr. Colby, is there something on my face?" "Hmm?"


    Sophie, catching onte, nced at Colby, who had already turned his focus to cleaning the kitchen counter.


    "I''ll get a room sorted for you so you


    can


    ttle in," she said, then


    remembered, "Oh, where''s luggage?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I sent it ahead."


    Reece picked up hisptop, "Ada''s got me lined up with tasks, so I can''t stick around. I was just messing with you earlier. Tonight, I''ll crash at the hotel the event set up." belongs to


    V


    With that, Reece looked over at Colby, who was still fidgety in the kitchen, and added, "I''m practically family to Sophie. I was there at the main table for her wedding. Mr Colby, take good care of Sophie. Don''t let her get hurt."


    Colby''s frown deepened.


    Sophie, time and again.


    Who is this smooth talker?


    Sophie reassured, "Don''t worry, Colby never lets anything happen to me."


    "He might not let you be wronged, but he might let you get hurt."


    Reece''s eyes dropped to the bruise on Sophie''s thigh, something he''d noticed but hadn''t brought up.


    "You''re the most important person in my life..."


    Reece paused, sensing the tension from across the room, and with a sly grin, finished, "Business partner."

 Chapter 1473

    "Alright, I''m heading out."


    As Reece was leaving, he shed Colby a quick smile. Even a simple smile from Reece was enough to get under Colby''s skin. Colby turned off the stove and scooped out the boiled eggs. Sophie, lounging on the couch, nced over at Colby in the kitchen and remarked, "Why do I get the feeling you have a beef with Reece?"


    "He''s not worth my time," Colby replied with a cool indifference, swiftly peeling the eggs.


    Once the eggs were neatly peeled, he walked over to Sophie and gently rolled one over her bruise. "This will help with the swelling. You''ve been too rough on yourself; it''s gonna hurt tomorrow."


    "Reece is just the kind who likes to stir the pot. Don''t let his clean-cut look fool you; he''s got a mischievous streak a mile wide," Sophiemented. "I think he just wanted to see if you care about me, not to rile you up."


    Colby just gave a nonmittal hum, acting like he didn''t care much. Sophie''s skin was as delicate as porcin, and the bruise on her thigh was quite rming. Colby said, "But he did say one thing right." "And what''s that?"


    "I didn''t do a good job of keeping you safe."


    "I did this to myself," Sophie frowned. "Don''t talk like that again."


    "Keeping you safe is my top priority. From now on, no one''s gonna hurt you on my watch, not even you," Colby said, giving Sophie''s nose a yful tweak. "Let me carry you to bed."


    With that, Colby set the eggs aside and scooped Sophie up, heading upstairs. Sophie naturally looped her arms around his neck, but when she caught a glimpse of his profile, her mind wandered for a moment. It was as if she saw the cold, distant version of Colby from her dreams.


    "What''s up?" Colby asked, turning his head, his eyes still soft and gentle, revealing nothing amiss.


    "Nothing, just feeling a bit wiped out these days," Sophie shook her head.


    Colby gentlyid her on the bed, affectionately saying, "My little treasure, let me grab your pajamas."


    Sophie nodded obediently. Colby pulled a sky-blue silk robe from the wardrobe and helped Sophie change. As he finished, he kissed her corbone softly and said, "Let me change your bandage.


    "No need, I just did it this morning."


    "Be good," Colby said, caressing her head.


    With that, Sophie let Colby tend to her wound. His touch was


    feather-light, careful not to cause her any pain, though the wound was already healing. The scar was


    tender, likely still knitting


    Sugether.


    Sophie''s once wless, delicate neck now bore a small scar. In the past, she might have been anxious about such a mark-after all, a woman''s looks and figure are often her pride. But now, seeing the scar, Sophie felt at ease. She realized that when you''re strong enough, appearances don''t matter as much, especially when you don''t need them to make a living.


    "All done," Colby said, having finished redressing the wound.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sophie nced down and mused, "Wonder when it''ll fully mend."


    "Give it another couple of weeks, and it should be almost there," Colby replied as he stood up.


    "Where are you off to?" Sophie asked.


    Colby, with a hint of exasperation, replied, "To wash my hands." He had a habit of washing his hands both before and after tending to Sophie''s wounds, a testament to his careful nature.

 Chapter 1474

    The night had really settled in. Sophie was lounging against the bed, waiting for Colby to return after washing up. But instead ofing right back, the sound of the shower echoed from the bathroom. It was a while before Colby finally emerged. His hair was still a bit


    damp, and his robe hung loosely over his body, showing off his toned muscles and a perfect V-line.


    The dim glow of the bedsidemp took Sophie back to the dinner party earlier that evening. Her cheeks warmed with a blush, and she instinctively reached for the light switch to break the moment, but Colby gently caught her wrist. There was aforting warmth in his touch, and under the soft light, his deep eyes glimmered with a hint of longing.


    "I''m all cleaned up," Colby murmured, his voice low and husky. He had scrubbed himself over and over to get rid of the blood''s scent. In fact, he''d even changed his jacket before they got in the car to the castle, afraid Sophie might catch a whiff of the nauseating smell. "I, I know..." Sophie stammered, though she thought to herself that seven times seemed a bit excessive. But she couldn''t bring herself to say it out loud. Colby now smelled of a fresh, clean fragrance, a stark contrast to his usual tobo scent, pure and untainted. "Sophie, don''t hurt yourself anymore." Colby leaned closer, ying with her hair before nting a soft, fleeting kiss on her eyelids, like a dragonfly touching down on water. His kiss moved slowly to the corner of her lips. But just as she closed her eyes, Colby''s mind was hit with scenes of him wielding a gun, taking down one target after another earlier that night.


    The kiss stopped suddenly. Despite being physically clean, he couldn''t wash away the stains on his soul. Those people were right; he was a madman. How could someone like him ever be worthy of her love?


    Colby''s voice was rough as he said,


    ???


    "I know you''re exhausted today, get some rest." With those words, he gently tucked the nket around Sophie. She was indeed worn out. Pulling Colby''s arm close, she


    leaned her head against it andContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    whispered, "Colby, you must be tired


    too. Stay with me, okay?"


    "Of course," he replied softly. Colbyy beside her, gently caressing her cheek, letting her hold his hand until morning light.


    Lov


    A whole day had slipped by. In the Pord family''s basement, Kiran showed no signs of erratic behavior. He was sitting quietly at the edge of the bed, Recovering from the exertion of pounding on the door the day before. Watching from the surveince room, the butler remarked, "Sir, I think the young master hase back to his senses. Maybe it''s time to let him out."


    The surveince room was almost entirely transparent, with cameras capturing every possible angle, leaving no corner unchecked, whether during bathroom breaks or while sleeping. Caelum sat in front of the monitors, his brow furrowed. He didn''t want his son to suffer, but what was in the surveince room now was more of a trapped beast than a person.


    Suddenly, the screens flickered with white static. Caelum jumped to his feet. "What''s going on?" he demanded.


    "Sir! Someone''s breached the perimeter!" A security guard burst in, clearly shaken. The static on the screen flickered away, and Kiran''s face appeared, looking directly into the camera, a mysterious smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 1475

    Caelum looked as pale as a ghost when a loud ''bang'' echoed from outside the basement. Several bodyguards dressed in ck, faces hidden behind protective masks, had sted the basement door wide open. Kiran''s handcuffs were swiftly unlocked, and he vanished from the surveince footage.


    Upstairs, in a second-floor room, Caelum had ordered someone to keep a close eye on Sandy, making sure she didn''t wander off. Sandy was already worried about how Kiran was holding up and sat on the bed, unsure what to do next. Suddenly, a loud noise burst from outside her door.


    "Who''s there?" she asked, her face going as white as a sheet. But when she got up and saw Kiran standing in the doorway, her fears melted away. Kiran had swapped his clothes for a ck shirt, and his face looked fresh, free of yesterday''s distress, even his stubble neatly trimmed.


    With a smile tugging at his lips, he stretched out his arms, "Come here."


    "Brother!" Sandy eximed, flinging herself into Kiran''s arms for a big bear hug.


    "Did Dad let you out?" she asked, looking up at him as he yfully ruffled her hair, leaving it a bit of a mess.


    "The old man didn''t want you out, yet you dared to sneak into the basement, looking for trouble?" Kiran teased.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I was just worried about you," Sandy replied, her brow furrowing. But she quickly sensed something was up and cautiously asked, "Bro... how did you really get out?"


    Outside, several armed bodyguards had shown up, looking sharp and definitely not like Pord family regrs. Kiran noticed them too. He turned, his voice cold as ice, "Clear out, don''t scare my sister." "Yes, sir," the bodyguards retreated.


    Kiran then said, "I''m heading out for a few days. Want toe with me, Sandy?"


    Hearing this, Sandy''s instincts kicked in. Luckily, she wasn''t the spoiled heiress she once was. She could read between the lines of what Kiran was saying. After a brief


    pause, she asked, "Are you going to


    face off with Sophie and the others?"


    "As long as they don''t make waves, for your sake, I''ll keep things civil," Kiran replied, his voice holding a surprising touch of empathy.


    "Alright! I''ll go with you," Sandy


    decided. There wasn''t much point in staying here. Her brother still cared for her deeply. With her by his side, he''d be less likely to cause trouble for Sophie and the rest.


    "Good girl. I''ve got a fabulous mansion lined up for you. I''d never let my little princess feel neglected," Kiran said, eyes brimming with warmth.


    Sandy knew her brother could be ruthless to anyone else, but he''d never hurt her. Soon, Kiran was leading her out of the room by the hand. By then, Caelum had also stepped out of the surveince room. Facing Caelum, whose hair was stark white, Kiran''s expression was t. "Dad, I''ll take care of Sandy. It''s high time I took the reins of Pord Inc."


    "Damn you!" Caelum fumed, gripping his cane tightly.


    Kiran pressed on, "I''m steering the


    Pord family towards greatness, isn''t that what you''ve always wanted? The family''s weak inside; without your old guard, it''d have crumbled ages ago. Counting on


    Angelo, that fool? The Pord family would be history in three years. Anyone can try to stop me, but not you, because I''m the heir you''ve groomed for the Pord family."

 Chapter 1476

    After Kiran gave the word, his crew had their rifles trained on Caelum.


    As Kiran led Sandy downstairs, he casually remarked, "Watch yourselves, don''t let one off by ident. The old man''s not as spry as he used to be, he can''t handle it." "Brother..." Sandy''s face went white. She knew Kiran wouldn''t actually hurt their dad, but that didn''t stop the worry from gnawing at her.


    Out front, a luxury car waited outside the Pord residence.


    Kiran signaled with his hand and said, "Let''s pack it up."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kiran''s men swiftly exited from the Pord estate.


    Caelum stood there, shaking like a leaf. The butler was quick to steady him, murmuring, "Sir, hang in there..."


    "Hang in there? That fool, pointing a gun at his own father! He''s just..."


    Before Caelum could finish, a metallic taste filled his mouth, and he coughed up blood.


    "Sir!"


    Outside the Pord estate.


    "Brother..." Sandy wanted to rush back to check on her dad, aware he was too old for this kind of shock.


    But Kiran just swung open the car door, saying, "He''ll be fine. Get in."


    Sandy had no choice but to slide into the passenger seat.


    She figured she''d keep trying to talk sense into her brother, hoping one day he''de around. Then maybe their dad wouldn''t have to worry anymore. Meanwhile, over at the Aldridge family estate abroad...


    The room was filled with the scent of calming incense. After setting everything up, Rick watched anxiously as William examined Gordon.


    After what felt like forever, Rick couldn''t hold back. "How is he? What''s going on? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Shush." William motioned for quiet.


    Gordony there ghostly pale, his forehead damp with sweat, lips dry and colorless.


    "Let''s step outside." William''s tone turned serious.


    Rick cast onest worried look at Gordon before following William out.


    William got straight to it, "How long has he been having these headaches?"


    "They''ve been around for a while, but


    never


    line


    time, he actually passed out from


    PS bad or this often. This


    Thinking back tost night sent a chill through Rick. Their boss was the type to endure pain that would floor anyone else, but passing out was a first.


    "I told you, didn''t I? He needs a break, some travel abroad!"


    eve


    William reiterated, "I meant a real vacation! Not just moving and still stressing out! He should rx by the sea, stroll through parks, watch the birds, heck, even try bungee jumping! I wanted him to unwind, not dwell on all those stressful things. But what''s he doing? Juggling overseas business and Devonport affairs. There''s an old saying, ''Too much wisdom can be harmful.'' Haven''t you heard? Doesn''t he know?"


    "I''ve tried convincing him! But he won''t listen..."


    "Can''t get through to him, huh? Then brace yourself for the worst."


    William spoke with a cool detachment, "Don''t bother with other doctors. If I can''t fix him, nobody can."


    Rick went pale at those words.


    Stress takes years off your life, while a carefree spirit can extend it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rick knew this well enough.


    And so did the master.


    Yet, he insisted on pushing his limits.

 Chapter 1477

    The night had settled deep, and within the church''s serene confines, the stained ss windows cast a gentle glow, stretching the silhouette of a tall figure into something almost suffocatingly imposing. Suddenly, the stillness was broken by the sound of footsteps echoing through the vast space. A young man, cloaked in a ck robe and masked, made his entrance. "You daree before me withoutpleting your task?" The voice of the master was low, threading an eerie tension through the air.


    The young man standing before him was unfazed. "Sophie and Colby have been doing a ster job keeping Odie out of reach. We had no opening in Devonport, and it looks like the Aldridge family got a heads-up from Sophie. They had escort from the airport the whole way; we didn''t get a shot."


    Hearing about the Aldridge family''s interference, the master took a deep breath, fiddling with the ring on his finger, annoyance etched into his features. "The Aldridge family..." he muttered. "Without Gordon, are they even worthy of the name? Just a ragtag bunch, easily crushed."


    "Easier said than done, taking down Gordon. Rumor had it that his legs were done for in a kidnapping years ago, yet he''s still on his feet. And those whispers about his illness? He''s been hanging on, looking anything but frail."


    "The four great families have just one standout, andpared to their ancestors, Sophie and Colby don''t quite measure up."


    "Don''t measure up?" The young man gave a slight smile. "Those two, and Harold too, aren''t to be underestimated. Especially Colby. You''ve never seen him in action, have you? He''s like a madman. No, Sophie is his tether. Without her, he''s no longer a caged beast; he bes a tiger unleashed."


    "I''m just saying, going after the four great families isn''t our main gig. Leave Sophie out of it. If you don''t want to get burned, it''s best she stays alive and well. If she dies, Colby will lose it. We can take on anyone, but a madman? That''s a different story." The master, still twirling the ring, considered this. "And what if this madman were broken?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "What''s your point?"


    Silence reigned for a moment. "Sophie is his tether, as you said. He loves her but hasn''t been honest. If she finds out his secrets, what then? If the one he loves despises him, Colby bes a nobody. Even the greatest have their weak spots... I can''t wait to see them tear each other apart."


    "It seems I was mistaken," the young man''s tone chilled, "You''re mad yourself."


    uj


    By the next day, Adler had rung Sophie and Colby over a dozen times. Sophie, still half-asleep, could hear the incessant buzzing. She squinted at her phone''s screen trying to focus on the caller D


    "Hey?"


    "Hey? When are you guysing back?"


    Adler''s voice was on the edge of frazzled. Sophie held the phone away from her ear, letting him vent before replying, "Didn''t I mention? We''ve still got things to wrap up overseas."  en


    "What could be so urgent you''re still gone?"


    Adler''s voice was filled with exasperation. "You wouldn''t believe the chaos I''ve been dealing with in Devonport thesest few days!"

 Chapter 1478

    own world, and Julian and Booker have taken off. It''s just way too much for the two of us to handle!"


    Before Sophie could get a word in, Jenna''s voice burst through the line, "Sophie, I know I shouldn''t whine, but I''m at my wit''s end. You''ve got toe back soon! Odie, our go-to guy, isid up in bed, and Harold is as elusive as ever. Elodie''spletely caught up in her Hearing the distress in Jenna''s voice made Sophie hesitate: "So I..."


    "Just hang on for three more days. We''ll head back right after."


    Colby took the phone and casually ended the call.


    Sophie remarked, "The workload at S Corporation is insane. Tricia''s drowning in it, and Adler and Jenna have their ownpany to run. Isn''t three days a bit much?"


    "I''ve got someone covering for them. We can''t leave for the next three days."


    "Why?"


    "Kiran''s on the run."


    Sophie was taken aback, "Kiran escaped?"


    Thest time she''d seen Kiran was over a month ago. Back then, he''d shot her and then vanished into thin air. Had he been abroad this whole time?


    "What''s going on?"


    Sophie frowned, "Why didn''t you tell me about this before?"


    Colby hesitated for a moment, then said, "Caelum called. The Pord family wanted to keep it under wraps, so they locked Kiran up, hoping to erase his personality. But it didn''t work, and Kiran escaped, taking Sandy with him." Sophie shook her head, "No need to worry about Sandy. She''s Kiran''s sister; he''ll take good care of her."


    But still... Thinking back to when Kiran shot her, and the knife he plunged into her shoulder. The pain lingered. Such a dangerous personality.


    "Colby, if you got the chance to go head-to-head with Kiran, could you take him?"


    Colby paused before replying, "Having seen his skills, I can''t


    fully confident." Content t


    "How confident are you?"


    "About fifty percent."


    Swo


    Sophie raised an eyebrow, "And what about Griffin?"


    "Less than fifty."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "So, if you can''t beat him, Griffin''s got even less of a shot?"


    "Seems that way."


    Colby continued, "Griffin might have the muscle, but hecks Kiran''s cunning. Last time in the cave, Kiran used you to hold me back. His


    moves were quick, precise, and


    ruthless. Even when Odie and Jonah jumped in, they couldn''t pin him down. Clearly, Kiran was holding back."


    "Holding back... so we really don''t know his full potential."


    Sophie shook her head, "I hope... he''s not our enemy."


    Though Sophie knew that was wishful thinking.


    "Scared?"


    "A little."


    They thought they''d weathered the storm, only to find themselves in deeper waters.


    "Honestly, there''s no need to be


    scared. If we were their target, theet


    ''t have waited a whole month


    without making a move.",


    ent


    "True."


    But their sights were already set on Odie. How far off could they be?

 Chapter 1479

    Sophie knew this day was bound to roll around eventually, it was just a matter of time. Colby''s words were really just to reassure himself more than anything. If that day dide and they couldn''t do anything about it, they''d be left vulnerable, at the mercy of others. Colby sped Sophie''s hand, their fingers intertwining as if he was passing some of his strength to her. "Even if the future''s uncertain, I''ll be right there with you. No need to worry."


    "I know, no matter whates our way, you''ll always be by my side."


    Just then, a coughing fit interrupted their moment. They turned to see William standing awkwardly in the doorway, having turned up without them noticing.


    "The door was open, so I thought I''d wait in here," William said, trying to y it off.


    Sophie was taken aback. "How did you get in?"


    "Well, we''re overseas, right? This is kind of my turf. Everyone here knows me, so they let me in, especially since it''s your check-up day. Colby and I had set a time, so they didn''t stop me."


    With that, William strolled in, lugging arge medical kit. Sophie frowned, "I''m almost healed!"


    "Still, a follow-up is important."


    "And remember we talked about the scar removal surgery? I need to check how you''re healing." Sophie had only casually mentioned it to Colby yesterday. True to form, Colby had taken it seriously.


    "I didn''t really decide on the scar removal, honestly..."


    "Come on, a girl''s gotta take care of herself. Scar removal is a must."


    William was now standing in front of Sophie, sses perched on his nose, and casually said, "Alright, let''s see." "See..."


    Sophie didn''t think anything


    indecent, but she shot a nce at Colby, feeling the situation get awkward. Thest time William had performed surgery on her, it was an urgent case. She had only exposed a shoulder then, and William, as the surgeon, had to act without worrying about modesty. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But now, it felt a bit much to undress in front of a man when she was fully aware.


    "Let me..."


    Before Colby could finish, William cut in, a bit annoyed, "Are you a doctor? You think you can handle this?"


    With that, William tried to nudge


    Colby out, saying, "I''ve seen plenty of


    beautif


    women. No way am


    taking advantage of Sophie! Let me


    do my job!"


    Despite William''s attempts, Colby stood firm at the doorframe. "Really, you asked me here to check on Sophie, and now you won''t let me?" "Colby, it''s fine. William''s a doctor, and it''s nothing inappropriate. If you''re worried, just stay and watch." "Well, I..."


    "No need for that! I prefer working without an audience," William insisted, closing the door in Colby''s face.


    Colby had some basic first aid


    knowledge from his missions, but he knew he couldn''tpete with William''s expertise or risk handling Sophie''s injuries himself.


    So, he stayed put outside, respecting Sophie''sfort and leaving it to the professional.

 Chapter 1480

    In the room, Sophie shrugged off her outeryer, exposing a noticeable wound on her shoulder. William leaned in for a closer look and said, "You''ve healed up pretty well." "Colby mentioned that too," Sophie replied.


    After giving it another nce, William added, "You could probably have surgery this year. Scar treatment is a process, and considering how bad the injury was, it might be tough to make it perfect. You might end up with a faint scar, but it won''t be too obvious." "Alright," Sophie nodded.


    As William started packing up his medical kit, Sophie casually asked, "Did you make a special trip just for today?"


    "No, I actually got here yesterday..." William paused, then quickly corrected himself, "I took the evening flight and stayed at the hotel overnight." "Oh..."


    "Why do you ask, Sophie?"


    "I noticed you didn''t have any luggage, so I figured you hadn''t just arrived today."


    "...Sophie, you''re pretty sharp."


    The more William thought about it, the more he suspected Sophie was trying to catch him in a lie.


    What''s with the folks in Devonport? Why is everyone so sharp?


    People who are too clever don''t live long; they always meet an early end! William mused to himself.


    Then, out of the blue, Sophie asked, "William, did you happen to run into Mr. Gordon while you were abroad?"


    Hearing Gordon''s name made William''s heart skip a beat.


    Whoa! How does she know that?


    What''s going on in her head?


    Trying to keep his cool, William said, "Of course not!"


    The room fell silent for a few moments.


    Under Sophie''s steady gaze, William started to squirm: "Really... I didn''t."


    But Sophie''s unyielding stare wore him down.


    Finally, William confessed, "Alright, I did see him."


    Sophie broke into a smile: "Is Mr. Gordon doing any better?"


    "Oh, sure..."


    So much better, he''s practically immortal. William forced a smile.


    Sophie said, "Vacations abroad must be lovely. When you see Mr. Gordon, do send him my regards." "...Sure."


    Assuming he''s around to hear them.


    Not wanting to stick around any longer,


    I''ve got other


    saidiam quickly got up andet handle, so I''ll head out." Cogs to belongs to en.kikisto get


    William made a swift exit, almost slipping out the door. Just as he was about to say goodbye to Colby Colby held out his hand and said,


    "The meds."


    "Oh, right! The meds!"


    William handed them over to Colby, "That''s enough for two weeks! Refill if you run out! Gotta go."


    William dashed out, but Sophie''s frown only deepened.


    William''s behavior was odd, but Colby


    walkdn''t seem too bothered. Het


    over to Sophie and said, "I


    heard everything."


    "Colby, I can''t shake the feeling that William''s hiding something from us."


    Sophie felt uneasy, "Could it be about Mr. Gordon''s condition..."


    "Don''t overthink it."


    Colby reassured her calmly, "Nothing''s gonna happen. Gordon''s not that easy to take down."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Yeah... He is Gordon, after all."


    Sophie shook her head.


    Gordon had brushed off several serious illnesses before.


    Maybe Mr. Gordon was never sick, just ying some borate game with everyone.

 Chapter 1481

    "Okay, hang tight, no peeking."


    Kiran gently ced his hands over Sandy''s eyes as they strolled forward. Sandy, growing impatient, blurted out, "Are we there yet, bro?"


    "We''re here," Kiran replied, removing his hands.


    Sandy blinked and finally took in the full view of the mansion before her.


    She had always dreamed of moving out from the Pord family''s home and had her heart set on this particr estate. But it always seemed out of reach, with an owner who refused to sell and a father who wasn''t keen on her living elsewhere. Now, standing in front of the mansion with its stunning gardens and soft, glowing lights, Sandy was in awe. "Wow, Kiran... is this really the ce you bought?"


    "Do you love it?" Kiran asked, smiling. "I remembered it was your favorite."


    "But... wasn''t the owner adamant about not selling?" Sandy had tried, using the Pord name and all, but the owner wouldn''t budge.


    Kiran shrugged casually, "I have my ways. If my little sister wants it, even if it''s the stars in the sky, I''ll figure out how to get them for you."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Did you... do something to the owner?" Sandy hesitated, not finishing her thought.


    A gentle smile yed on Kiran''s lips. "Come on, sis. You know I wouldn''t go that far."


    Yet, Sandy felt a twinge of unease.


    In the past, a gift like this from Kiran would have felt like a natural expression of his love. But ever since she started spending time with Sophie, her perspective began to shift.


    She realized the world wasn''t just about throwing money around. The whims of the wealthy could ripple out, affecting many lives.


    "What''s the matter? Not like it?" Kiran asked.


    "It''s not that... it''s just, maybe not as much anymore." The thought of how the mansion ended up with Kiran left her wondering just what the previous owner had endured, making it hard to enjoy the idea of living there.


    Seeing her frown, Kiran reached out


    to smooth the lines on her forehead. "Hey, my sister shouldn''t be making that facez Remember, whatever you want, I make it happen. You just need to be our little princess, and I''ll always have your back. Out here, you can have anything you desire, and no one will say no."


    "Brother, I know you care deeply for me, but... why are you at odds with Sophie?" Sandy''s voice was soft. "Even though I wasn''t fond of her at first, I''ve grown to see her as a dear friend. If you and Sophie were ever at each other''s throats, it would break my heart."


    Kiran noticed the sadness in her eyes, and his smile faded a touch. "I promise you, as long as Sophie


    doesn''t cross me, I won''t stir up


    trouble And even if it gets tough, I''ll spare them for you. Would that make you a bit happier?"


    "Okay, but... are you really mixed up with The Silent Shadows?" Sandy carefully nudged, searching his face.


    The mention of ''The Silent Shadows'' wiped the smile from Kiran''s face. "Who mentioned The Silent Shadows to you?"


    "I... I overheard it. That day at the Aldridge''s, I caught bits of your conversation," Sandy confessed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1482

    Sandy felt a chill run down her spine at the look on Kiran''s face.


    But Kiran just flicked her forehead lightly, his voice carrying a serious warning, "Listen up, The Silent Shadows is none of your business. Wipe those words from your mind. You''re not to mention them again!" "But... but big brother, do you have anything to do with it or not?"


    Sandy started to throw a bit of a fit, clinging to Kiran''s sleeve. "If you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to sleep! And if I can''t sleep, I''ll bug you every single day until you spill it!"


    "Such a silly girl."


    Kiran sighed, letting her tug him along towards the mansion. He remarked casually, "The Silent Shadows is just a stepping stone for me. With it, the Pord family won''t have a care in the world for years, and the old worries will finally..."


    His voice faded, leaving Sandy puzzled. "What are you saying, brother? Our family''s loaded, we''re a big deal overseas. Who''d dare disrespect the Pord family? Why talk like that?"


    Kiran nced at Sandy, replying with a hint of exasperation, "Alright, my little princess, you''ve asked enough for tonight. I''ve got a hot bath ready for you. Go have a soak and get some shut-eye. While you''re here, feel free to have fun, but one thing-stay away from Sophie and her crowd."


    ""Brother!"


    "That''s as much as I can allow."


    Ignoring Sandy''s protests, a servant soon approached, saying, "Ms. Sandy, your bath is ready."


    Seeing Kiran wasn''t budging, Sandy stuck her tongue out at him. "I''ll ask you again when I''m all clear-headed tomorrow! No way you''ll keep mum!"


    Kiran raised an eyebrow, tapping his chest in mock fear, "Oh, I''m so scared of your little interrogations. Not a chance you''ll get anything out of me." "Brother!"


    "Upstairs."


    Kiran was done ying along. Realizing he was serious,


    stomped her foot in frust and


    before heading upstairs.


    Nope, this won''t do!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She needed to find a way to reach Sophie and let her know where she was. That''s the only way to stop her brother from doing something reckless with that darn The Silent Shadows.


    en


    Meanwhile, over at the White family estate overseas-


    Sophie saw Sandy''s calle in. It was the first time in over a month that Sandy had reached out.


    She barely nced at it before hanging up.


    "Why didn''t you pick up?"


    Colby set some medicine down in front of Sophie, who shook her head. "I can''t."


    "Afraid it''ll make things tough for her?"


    "Yep."


    Sophie exined, "Sandy''s Kiran''s sister; he''ll look out for her. By calling me, it''s like she''s betraying him. To keep her from a tough spotter, it''s better she stays on Kiran''s side now. If he finds out she''s been in touch with us, she''ll be in deeper trouble."


    Colby added, "We didn''t need her intel anyway. We''ve tracked down where Kiran is."


    "Already? That fast?"


    Sophie was surprised. She hadn''t expected Kiran to leave his tracks so openly after leaving the Pord family.

 Chapter 1483

    "It''s from Kiran," Colby said, handing an invitation to Sophie.


    The card was sleek in ck and gold, simply listing a time and a ce. Sophie had seen Angelo''s handwriting before, and she was surprised to find that Kiran, sharing the same body with Angelo, had such apletely different style. "Are we supposed to meet at this estate tonight?" Sophie wondered, hesitating. "Do you think it could be a trap?"


    "Don''t worry," Colby reassured her. "Even if it is, we''ve got it covered."


    Kiran wasn''t Angelo, and that meant they couldn''t trust him entirely. They had to be ready for anything. Sophie nodded. "Good thing. I''ve got plenty to discuss with Mr. Angelo."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That evening, a sleek ck Maybach rolled up outside the White family estate. It was clearly sent by Kiran. From the invitation to the transportation, Kiran had been steps ahead, fully aware of their recent activities abroad.


    Sophie and Colby stepped into the car, one after the other. Kiran wasn''t trying to hide anything, even acting as if the entourage Colby brought along didn''t matter. Behind them, a convoy of more than a dozen stretch Lincolns followed. Just in case, Colby had brought over a hundred people with him.


    Upon arriving at Kiran''s new estate, a butler was already waiting to greet them as they stepped out of the car. "Mr. Angelo mentioned that today''s meeting might take a while, so Mr. Colby''s team is wee to rest inside," the butler said politely.


    Colby shrugged, "I''ve got more people than he might expect."


    "No problem," the butler replied smoothly. "Mr. Angelo said the Pord family can handle any number."


    With that, Colby epted the offer, and the car doors swung open. The Costello family''s team, disciplined and well-trained, filed out and lined up behind Colby.


    "We''vee with quite a crew, so thanks to Mr. Angelo for amodating us," Sophie said as she and Colby entered the estate, hand in hand.


    In the back garden, Kiran''s staff had


    prepared a table, with guards on- duty around the clock. Both sides were cautious, each plotting their own defenses.


    When Sophie and Colby arrived, Kiran weed them with open arms. "Please, make yourselves at home," he said.


    Sophie and Colby exchanged a look before sitting across from Kiran, keeping a respectful distance. This was Sophie''s first close encounter with Kiran, Angelo had always been loud and boisterous, his attractive features not quite matching his presence. But Kiran was different. Dressed in a sharp ck suit and gold-rimmed sses, his eyes hinted at calction, and his every move was graceful and elegant, like a true gentleman.


    To Sophie, he was a smiling predator, exuding danger with every breath.


    "Ms. Sophie?" Kiran''s voice broke her train of thought. He waved a hand to bring her back from her observations.


    With a yful lift of his eyebrow, Kiran teased, "Ms. Sophie, if you keep looking at me like that, Mr. Colby might get the wrong idea."


    "I was just thinking," Sophie replied smoothly, "Mr. Angelo is quite aplished for his age, exactly as I imagined him to be."


    In her mind, Kiran was just as she had pictured.

 Chapter 1484

    Angelo''s arrival had thrown her for a loop.


    "I''ll take that as apliment, Ms. Sophie."


    Kiran, with his hand casually resting on the table, gave the wine ss a gentle nudge and said, "I''ve got a proposition for the two of you."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh? What kind of proposition?"


    Kiran put down his ss of red wine, leaning in a bit, "Hand over Odie."


    The smile on Sophie''s face faded at those words.


    "I heard Odie gave you a tough time back in Summerfield. By all ounts, there should be nothing but bad blood between you two. Handing over Odie shouldn''t be that hard for you, right?"


    "That must''ve been ages ago, right?" Sophie stretched out the word ''ages'' with a knowing smile, "If I remember right, back in Devonport, we were all strategizing against Joseph. Mr. Angelo, that quirky pajama of yours is still in a room at the Aldridge Estate... I wonder if Mr. Angelo remembers that?"


    Kiran''s smile vanished, and his eyes turned icy, sharp enough to cut. In that moment, it seemed like he could end Sophie with just a look.


    The wound on her shoulder still throbbed, but Sophie had to keep her cool in front of Kiran.


    She couldn''t figure out what Kiran was up to.


    But Gordon used to say, this is how it goes when the strong sh.


    It''s all about keeping yourposure.


    If one side falters first, they''re pretty much done for.


    Sophie couldn''t let Kiran see her fear. She held her ground and said, "Seems like you remember, Mr. Angelo. And since you do, you should know I, Sophie, don''t betray my own." "Then there''s no other option."


    As Kiran finished speaking, suddenly, a dozen people rushed out, surrounding Sophie and Colby.


    Sophie shouted, "Kiran! You can''t just break your word like that!"


    "I never imed to be trustworthy."


    Kiran smirked, "Your crew''s surrounded by my guys now. They''re stuck, just like you are."


    "Is that so?" Colby said coolly, "Kiran, don''t get too full of yourself."


    Nearby, the sound of a scuffle erupted, but it onlysted a heartbeat.


    Three secondster, Kiran could hear the rumbling of reinforcements heading their way.


    Colby took Sophie''s hand, signaling her to sit down.


    Sophie settled back into her seat as Colby said calmly, "I showed up out of respect. But if you''re going to y dirty to the


    don''t expect me to sto y


    rules of fair y."


    Colby''s crew was already backing Sophie, both teams locked


    215


    in a faltandoff, neither backing


    down.


    es stories


    Sophie chimed in, "Can we all just chill out and talk this over now?"


    "Alright, Kiran


    Said, "I want the gemstone


    Odie''s got. Hand it over, and we''ll call it quits."


    Bsts both take a step back,"


    "Call it quits?"


    Colby chuckled like he''d just heard a good joke, pulling out his handgun, and in a sh, it was ready to go.

 Chapter 1485

    "You''ve hurt my wife twice now, and you think you can just walk away without even checking with me?" Colby''s voice had barely faded when a sh of gunfire erupted from the dark barrel of his gun, but Kiran didn''t flinch. The bullet grazed his shoulder, and blood sttered everywhere.


    "Colby!" Sophie was shocked that Colby had fired with such calm precision. The tension in the air tightened like a coiled spring.


    "Bro!" Sandy rushed over from the courtyard, her face a picture of worry as she saw the wound on Kiran''s shoulder.


    Even though Kiran was in pain, he managed a smile. "Now, can you stop ming your brother?"


    "I..." Kiran''s men seemed prepared for this kind of incident and immediately stepped forward to tend to his wound.


    "If Mr. Colby isn''t satisfied, I still owe you a hit. Let''s settle it today."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "No way!" Sandy quickly shielded Kiran, dering, "My brother''s hurt. If you need to strike someone, strike me! Sophie, whatever my brother owes you, I''ll make it right!"


    Sophie hadn''te for this confrontation. Watching Kiran calmly manage a conversation while getting his wound treated gave her chills. What kind of mental strength did this man possess?


    "Sandy, this isn''t about you. Go back," Kiran said gently.


    "I won''t! What if they hurt you again?"


    "Go back, Sandy. They can''t hurt me." Kiran''s tone was steady and reassuring.


    Only Colby and Sophie knew he wasn''t bluffing. When Colby had drawn his gun, Kiran had reacted but chose not to move, knowing Sandy was running towards him. He''d rather take a hit himself, ying the martyr to win his sister''s sympathy.


    Sophie was at a loss for words about Kiran''s act.


    "Sandy, I''m not going anywhere just yet. Go back, and I''lle see you soon." Kiranforted her, but Sandy was reluctant to leave.


    Kiran gave a subtle nod to the butler, who stepped forward, "Miss, if you please."


    Sandy wanted to argue but stopped when Kiran gave her a look, "If you keep being stubborn, I''ll have to carry you up myself."


    She nced at his wound and knew she couldn''t let him exert himself. Her brother always kept his promises.


    With no other choice, Sandy bit her lip and followed the butler out of the yard.


    Sophie could see just how much Kiran cared for Sandy. Keeping her close to him seemed like the best decision.


    "Mr. Angelo, it looks like we''re at an impasse today. Odie is one of ours, and I can''t just hand him over. As for the gemstone you mentioned-I''m not eager to give that up either. But if you''re willing to share where the gemstone came from and why The Silent Shadows need it, maybe I''d consider it," Sophie said earnestly.


    Someone else might have been swayed by Sophie''s words, but Kiran just chuckled. Ms. Sophie, if you want to know the gemstone''s purpose or why The Silent Shadows want it, it''s simple. Join us, and you''ll find out the uses of the gemstone and those four jewels. But asking me directly isn''t going to work. My goals aren''t the same as The Silent Shadows''. The ones who took Odie weren''t my people, and the gemstone is safer with me. Besides, it originally belonged to my family."

 Chapter 1486

    When Sophie heard Kiran say that the gemstone originally belonged to the Pord family, she was taken aback.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by that? The gemstone is your family''s?"


    "I''ve got no reason to lie. If it weren''t for Sandy, I would''ve already dealt with you. Capturing you would make it easy to get Odie to hand over the item. But... it would upset Sandy, and she''d drive me nuts with her fussing." Kiran paused and added, "Of course, there''s a way for you to keep me off Odie''s back. You could trick him into handing over the gemstone, and then I''d deal with you, making sure you stay safe. It''s a win-win." Sophie replied, "We''re not about to hand over a gemstone when we don''t even know what it''s for."


    "So, there''s nothing more to discuss."


    By now, the bullet had been taken out of Kiran''s shoulder, and he hadn''t even flinched. He said, "Today, I''m letting you go as a favor to my sister Sandy. But next time, if you end up in my hands... your fate might not be so kind." With that, Kiran motioned for the Pord family''s bodyguards to clear a path.


    Sophie nced at Colby standing beside her.


    Colby lit a cigarette, gave it a casual twirl, and said, "It''s been ages since someone talked so big in front of me."


    In the next moment, Colby tossed his cigarette into the bushes, which quickly caught fire.


    Kiran''s men tried to put out the mes, but more and more of the Costello family''s bodyguards poured in, nearly sealing off the entire backyard.


    "Now that you''ve had your say, it''s my turn."


    Sophie had no idea what Colby had in mind, but an uneasy feeling gnawed at her.


    Colby stood up and said, "We''re settling Qdie''s score, and my wife''s too. Since you''re a core member of The Silent Shadows, taking you might just draw out your so-called leader."


    en


    "Colby!"


    Sophie didn''t want to take advantage of the situation, especially since Kiran was Sandy''s brother, and the gunshot wound was already enough.


    What bothered Sophie most was


    how off Kiran seemed. His invitation tonight, paired with two impossible conditions and then letting them go, was strange.


    Such odd behavior suggested hidden motives. Kiran''s dramatic gestures, not really intending harm and even taking a bullet, gave


    Sophie a gut feeling he ha


    ns for the night, and they needed to leave.


    Quickly, Colby fired a shot, and the person who had been bandaging Kiran dropped, motionless.


    Holstering his gun, Colby walked toward Kiran. The people around didn''t dare stop him, only retreating in fear. Colby said coolly, "My wife may be kind-hearted, but I don''t have that kind of patience."

 Chapter 1487

    "Mr. Colby, let''s not rush things."


    Kiran looked up at Colby, his voice carrying just enough to reach both Colby and Sophie. "The boss sends his regards and wanted me to check how you''re feeling." Hearing this, Colby''s eyes narrowed sharply for a moment.


    Suddenly, there was a loud ''bang''-a gunshot. But this time, the bullet didn''t hit Kiran.


    Quick as a sh, Kiran reacted faster than Colby, grabbing the hand Colby was about to fire with and making the gun discharge into a corner of the room.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I gave you a pass once, for Sandy''s sake, but now... I''m not foolish enough to let you shoot me again."


    Kiran''s eyes still held a cold glint.


    Not too far away, Sophie made sure she caught every word.


    She swiftly turned to Colby, "Colby! Stop!"


    Kiran wasn''t your everyday guy; he was a member of The Silent Shadows and the Pord family heir too.


    If Kiran got killed, that''d be a real mess for them.


    "I''d still rather chat with Ms. Sophie. Someone as savvy as Ms. Sophie knows what to do and what not to..."


    Before he could finish, Sophie whipped out a gun from her coat and shot at Kiran.


    But she purposely missed, the bullet just grazing Kiran''s ear, leaving a slight scratch.


    Sophie said icily, "What my husband does is exactly what I''d do. It''s only out of respect for Caelum and Sandy that I''m not taking you out. I reckon Mr. Angelo understands the situation better than anyone. This time, it''s me sparing you, not the other way around!" A slight smile crept onto Kiran''s face at Sophie''s words.


    "I''ve met plenty of women abroad, but Ms. Sophie, you''re a first. Impressive, you''ve got guts."


    Kiran added, "But I''ll give you a bit of advice-don''t put too much faith in your husband. The name Colby carries overseas isn''t fully known in Devonport. Ms. Sophie, marrying a heartless killer, a madman driven by revenge, doesn''t scare you?"


    By now, Colby''s fists were clenched tight.


    Sophie clearly noticed Colby''s clenched fists.


    Even though Kiran''s words were cryptic, Sophie just smiled and


    replied, "I know who my husband is;


    §¿§Ý§à§æ§à§â


    don''t need anyone else''s opinion Even if we didn''t settle things today, Colby and I are ready for Mr. Angelo''s next move, eager who trulyes out on


    With that, Sophie moved to take Colby away.


    She didn''t press Kiran any further.


    She didn''t want Colby to lose face in front of his people.


    see


    "


    Kiran, as expected, stayed silent, only signaling for someone to patch him up after everyone had cleared out.


    The body from earlier was already taken care of.


    The Pord family''s backyard seemed untouched, as if nothing had happened.


    A barely noticeable smile yed on Kiran''s lips.


    Once doubt is nted, it''ll eventually take root and grow, bing a thorn between them.


    Now that his n was in motion.


    He was curious to see just how deep Colby and Sophie''s love ran.


    Outside the Pord estate, Sophie and Colby climbed into the car.


    Sophie didn''t utter a word the entire drive.


    Noticing Sophie''s unusual silence, Colby


    Sophie coolly said, "Think it


    was about to speak you tell me." Net


    before you tell me."

 Chapter 1488

    Colby went quiet for a bit. Sophie caught a glimpse of his eyes in the rearview mirror and said, "I''m not asking you, but I want to hear it from you, not through the grapevine."


    With that, Sophie shut her eyes, cutting off any further chat with Colby. He furrowed his brow, his eyshes giving a tiny, involuntary flutter at her words. He wanted to speak up. Every single moment, he wanted toy it all out. But he was scared... scared that Sophie might not ept him for who he really was.


    The night grew darker. Kiran, after patching up the wound on his shoulder, knocked on Sandy''s door. A grumpy voice came from inside: "I''m asleep!"


    "If you''re asleep, then I''lle by another day," he teased, pretending to walk away. In an instant, Sandy swung the door open, her face a mix of annoyance: "What do you want?"


    "Sophie and Colby have taken off."


    "I know!"


    "You do?"


    "Obviously! Who is Colby? No way could you just nab him like that."


    Kiran raised an eyebrow, "You think I''m not as capable as Colby?"


    "Yep!"


    "You really are... my dear sister."


    Sandy''s eyes immediately caught the wound on Kiran''s shoulder. With a hint of hesitation, she asked, "Brother, your shoulder..."


    "It''s a through-and-through, nothing too serious."


    Kiran gave Sandy''s forehead a gentle tap, saying, "Our Sandy''s got a heart now, caring about her brother. I''m touched."


    "Who said I care about you! You had iting! You hit Sophie before, and Colby isn''t one to let that slide. Who knows what he''ll do to youter!"


    "He''s got his own mess to handle, no time to deal with me."


    "What?"


    Sandy sensed something was amiss. Kiran didn''t want to drag her into it, so he changed the topic: "If Colby doese after me, let him. Only he''s got the guts for it." "Brother! Can''t you just..."


    "No."


    Kiran shut it down with a firm no. Right then, a maid was wheeling a cart down the hallway. Kiran motioned for her to leave and took¡¢ the cart himself. "I know you don''t sleep well at night, so I had them warm up some fresh milk for you. Drink it and get some rest. Tomorrow, we''ll hit the shops and grab some things you like. You''ll be staying here for a bit, and we can''t have our little princess feeling left out."


    "I''ve got more than enough stuff! I don''t want to go shopping."


    inox


    Sandy''s mind was consumed with finding a way to mend the rift between Kiran and Sophie, leaving no room for retail therapy. Hearing her protest, Kiran raised an eyebrow, "Our little princess isn''t into shopping anymore? You used to love blowing cash on thetest bags, shoes, jewelry, and plush toys... Lost interest?"


    "Totally! Spending money is the dullest thing ever!"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The trip to Devonport had opened Sandy''s eyes. She''d stepped out of her sheltered bubble and faced real dangers. Now, she realized just how naive she had been. Before, Sandy thought the world outside was call sunshine and rainbows, but after facing so many perils with Sophie and the others, she understood how shielded she had been by her family.

 Chapter 1489

    Kiran looked at Sandy, a rare gentle smile lighting up his face as he reached out and ruffled her hair. "Our Sandy... you''ve really grown up." Sandy turned to him, her eyes earnest. "Brother, can you stop being mad at Dad? Wouldn''t it be nice for us all to be together as a family?"


    "Of course, it would be," Kiran replied softly. "Once I sort out a few things, we''ll be a happy family again. I''ll always be your big brother who loves you the most, and we''ll all be together."


    Sandy lowered her gaze, her voice barely a whisper. "Sophie is a dear friend, and you''re the brother I adore. You both are so smart, and I don''t seem to be good at anything. If the two of you teamed up, I bet there''s nothing you couldn''t do. We''re already so well-off; there''s no need to..."


    Before she could finish, Kiran gently ced his hand over her mouth. "Remember, you''re not allowed to say those three words," he warned softly.


    Sandy looked up at him with a pout, her eyes promising never to say it again.


    Seeing her expression, Kiran removed his hand and said, "I''ve got my own path, and you''ve got yours. Everyone has their mission in life, choices to make, and I''m no different. I just want you to be happy, being the Pord family''s daughter. Even if you throw a tantrum or act spoiled, no one will dare say a word against you. Even if you make a big mess, I''ll be there to clean it up. Don''t try to be like Sophie; it''s too much work, and I don''t want you to wear yourself out."


    Hearing this, Sandy flung herself into Kiran''s arms, tears streaming down her face. "But I''m scared, scared that one day you and Dad will be gone, and I''ll be all alone..."


    "Silly girl, I''ll always be here to protect you. How could you ever be alone?"


    Kiran gently stroked her hair. "In families like ours, while we have everything, our lives are still full of challenges. Ordinary families worry about their next meal, but we... we have hundreds ofpanies and thousands of employees relying on us We have a responsibility to them." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sandy didn''t hear a word of this; she just kept crying. She''d seen a confrontation today that she''d never imagined possible between Kiran and Sophie, and Colby''s bullet had pierced Kiran''s shoulder.


    Even though her brother stayed silent about it, the pain of a bullet wound must have been excruciating.


    Sandy cried herself to sleepte into the night, with Kiran by her side,forting her.


    When she finally drifted off, Kiran helped her into bed, his face soft with tenderness as he tucked her in.


    When the maid came to clear the dinner cart, Kiran signaled her to be quiet. She nodded and tiptoed out of the room.


    Kiran went to the bathroom, grabbed an eye mask, and gently applied it under Sandy''s puffy eyes.


    Watching her sleep, Kiran''s face softened with affection, his thoughts wandering back to a dream from over a month ago.


    In that dream, his mother was alive. Her voice and smile were vivid, almost tangible.


    She loved tending to the flowers in


    thard, her long hair swept up,


    her eyes and brows filled with a


    gentle warmth.

 Chapter 1490

    "Kiran, do you want a little brother or a little sister?"


    In that moment, he ced his hand on his mom''s belly, thought for a bit, and said, "I think a sister." "We''ve got a smart one here. Kiran already knows it''s going to be a sister even before she''s born." His dad walked over to his mom, his eyes full of concern that she might have worn herself out today.


    His mom asked, "Kiran, what should we name your sister?"


    "Sandy."


    Kiran crouched down, pressing his ear gently to his mom''s belly. He closed his eyes and said, "She''s my long-awaited sister, Sandy."


    His thoughts slowly drifted back to the present.


    Kiran remembered the beauty of his dreams but was also sharply aware of reality''s harshness.


    He didn''t let himself get lost in despair because there were more important things waiting for him in the real world.


    Looking at Sandy, who was already fast asleep on the bed, Kiran smiled. He carefully removed her face mask and tossed it into the trash bin nearby.


    Before leaving, he left a light on for Sandy; she was afraid of the dark and could only sleep well with a light on.


    Outside the room, the smile on Kiran''s face gradually faded into a cool indifference. The maid stood at the door, nervously saying, "Mr. Angelo..." "Make sure Sandy''s taken care of, and don''t let her wander off."


    "Yes..."


    Kiran turned and walked towards the dark end of the hallway.


    Next up... he had more intriguing matters to handle.


    The following day,


    Several medical records were leaked online.


    The headline read: #Costello Corporation''s Heir, Colby, Diagnosed with Congenital Mental Disorder#


    This news was pinned to the top of social media, along with trending topics like #MarriageDeception# and #The Costello-Devereux Alliance: A Shocking Scam#.


    The wedding Colby had thrown for Sophie was scrutinized, with folks analyzing Colby''s micro-expressions to prove he has congenital emotional detachment disorder. Every expression he made was just a subconscious habit. People began questioning why Colby married Sophie.


    From their initial meeting to the grand wedding,


    it was all a meticulously nned scam.


    When Sophie saw the news, it was


    noon,


    wildfid it had already spread


    e in Devonport.


    even reaching overseas, let


    belongs


    Jenna and Adler''s phones were buzzing non-stop, and even Julian and Elodie had called.


    But Sophie didn''t pick up any of them.


    It was already dark, and Sophie hadn''t left her room.


    Outside the room, Colby was leaning against the door.


    On the ground beside him were countless cigarette butts; Colby more disheveled and


    vet


    oncast than ever.


    His voice was hoarse and choked, tinged


    with helplessness and


    despair: "Sophie, can you


    door, please?" Content bell


    Inside, Sophie sat on the bed, her phone still ringing incessantly.


    Her gaze was calm; she was surprisinglyposed when she found out about the news.


    Was it all a scam?


    No, it wasn''t.


    Did he love her?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No, not in the way most people understand love.


    Colby was incapable of love as people know it.


    All he did were subconscious reactions, things he''d learned as he tried to love her.


    What a sophisticated con artist he was?


    He had never felt emotions, and the happiness they had seemed to shatter in an instant. ''Ding-ding-''


    The phone rang again.


    This time, it was Reece.

 Chapter 1491

    When Sophie saw Reece''s name sh on her phone, she hesitated for a split second before finally picking up. Silence hung in the air for a moment until Reece''s voice broke through, asking softly, "Are you okay?" "I''m okay." Her words were simple, yet her voice carried a noticeable rasp.


    She had spent the entire day lying in bed, lost in thought, doing absolutely nothing else.


    "I''m outside your house."


    Reece''s words caught Sophie off guard. She slowly got out of bed, made her way to the window, and gently peeked through the curtain. Sure enough, there was Reece. He stood there in a crisp white shirt, looking sharp, a mask covering his face perhaps to stay incognito. "If you want to leave, I can take you away."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Okay."


    Sophie barely hesitated. As she ended the call, a shadow of doubt flickered in her eyes.


    Colby had been waiting by the door for ages and finally heard Sophie open it. A hint of hope sparked in his eyes. "Sophie, can we talk..."


    "Mr. Colby, please step aside."


    Her voice was icy.


    Hearing ''Mr. Colby'' made his smile falter. Sophie had never addressed him so distantly before.


    "What... did you call me?"


    "Mr. Colby."


    Sophie looked at him with a chill in


    her eyes should''ve said this earlier never really believed in love. If you ever deceived me, fd walk away without a second thought."


    "Sophie, I didn''t mean to keep things from you, just hear me out..."


    "Move!"


    Sophie was barely holding her emotions in check.


    Colby couldn''t ignore the disdain in her eyes. He never imagined he''d see such a look from her.


    "Colby, you said you loved me. But what were you really thinking when you held me every night? Were you wondering how to face me or just mocking me for being so naive?" "I didn''t, I swear..."


    "Enough."


    Her tone was cool, final. "Let''s take a break, okay? We shouldn''t see each other for a while." With that, she slipped off her engagement ring and handed it back. "Here."


    As the ring ttered to the floor, Colby felt a sharp pain in his chest. This kind of deep, soul-crushing agony brought tears to his eyes.


    Sophie turned and headed


    downstairs, tears streaming freely. She hadn''t wanted to say those hurtful words. But wasn''t Colby hurt too? She wasn''t a saint, couldn''t forgive everything. Especially not from a husband who imed to love her but didn''t feel it.


    Once Sophie was gone, Colby finally knelt and picked up the ring from the floor. Sophie had told him the night before she didn''t want others


    breaking the news of his illness to


    her. Yet, he still couldn''t


    bring


    himself to be honest with her. A


    moment''s hesitation had turned into


    an irreversible mistake.


    At the door, Reece handed Sophie a handkerchief. "The car''s just outside. Wherever you want to go, I''m here."


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to go anywhere right now."


    Sophie didn''t meet Reece''s eyes. She needed space to calm down; she was too drained to process everything that had happened.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1492

    Snowkes drifted softly as Reece popped open an umbre, doing his best to shield Sophie from the biting wind. Once they were in the car, Sophie just leaned against the window, lost in her thoughts.


    Over at the White family estate, Colby was slumped on the couch, not saying a word. Adler and Jenna had been blowing up his phone all day, but he didn''t bother to answer. As the evening shadows crept in, Jenna couldn''t take it anymore and barged through the front door. "Colby! You jerk!" she yelled,nding a punch on his cheek. "Why aren''t you picking up our calls? What''s going on? Don''t you dare say you don''t know! Adler and I rushed over from Devonport, and we''re not here for excuses!" "Jenna, chill out..." Colby tried to interject.


    "Chill out? Seriously?" Jenna shot back, eyes zing. "Don''t think I don''t know. You knew all about his illness!"


    "I... I really thought he was better..." Colby stammered.


    Adler just stood there, silent, not daring to utter a word in the face of Jenna''s fury. Jenna turned her attention back to Colby, saying, "I''ve always thought of myself as your sister, maybe not by blood, but as part of the Costello family. How could you keep something so huge from me? And hiding it from Sophie? Do you have any idea what kind of chaos this could cause? Forget the business, your whole rtionship could be at stake..."


    "She''s gone," Colby cut in, opening his hand to reveal a blood-stained ring. "She left with Reece."


    Hearing that Sophie had left, Jenna fell silent. Even though she''d gotten to know Sophieter on, she understood that Sophie was


    Qu


    ssho Ways


    cautious with her heart. Colby''s secret, in a way, was


    as


    Jenna turned, determined, "I''m going to bring Sophie back!" "Don''t," Colby stopped her. "Let her be."


    el.i


    "Are you out of your mind? Your wife''s leaving, and you''re not going to do anything to win her back? What''s going through your head, Colby?" Jenna pressed on, knowing full well what women want. Sometimes it''s just a moment of anger, but what''s really needed is an exnation. Sophie was never unreasonable. If Colby could justy it all out, clear the air, it might just take some time for things to settle down.


    Colby asked, "Would you stay with someone who says they love you but feels nothing?"


    "..."


    "The medical verdict is clear-I''m incapable of love. So whatever I felt for her wasjust a charade." Even a? Colby spoke, he couldn''t help but find it absurd. He should have know hiding his condition would lead to ruin. But he had clung to a flicker of hope. And when the truth finally came out, it shattered their marriage.


    "Colby, don''t lose hope. Sophie isn''t just any girl... what if she doesn''t care? What if she understands?" Adler tried to offer somefort.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But Colby was already on his feet, saying, "A lie is a lie. She gave me so many chances, and I blew them all."

 Chapter 1493

    Reece was driving a convertible, with Sophie lounging in the passenger seat, gazing out at the vibrant cityscape. Even in the dead of night, the city was alive with lights and colors, buzzing with energy.


    The cool night breeze brushed against Sophie''s face as Reece picked up speed. She closed her eyes, letting the thrill of the ride wash over her. Compared to her past adventures, though, this seemed pretty tame. After a bit, Sophie opened her eyes and teased, "Alright, it''s been half an hour, and we''ve looped around three times. Isn''t it time to head back?"


    "Feeling any better?" Reece asked, easing off the gas.


    Sophie nodded, "A little, but it''s not quite the rush of bungee jumping."


    Once terrified of heights, she now found the adrenaline of extreme sports somewhat childish after everything she''d been through in Devonport over thest two years.


    Reece chuckled, "Let''s hit up somewhere fun."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Sure," Sophie agreed, "I could use a change of scenery."


    "Hold tight then," Reece said, revving the engine again.


    They zoomed through the main streets of the city, the car humming with energy, until they pulled up outside a club.


    Reece hopped out first, opening the door for Sophie. "I figured you''d bring me to a nightclub," she said with a smirk.


    "See? I told you, I''m just like you," Reece replied, sliding off his sunsses. "So, what do you think? Want to check it out?" "Reece, I never pegged you as the clubbing type," Sophie teased. "You''ve gone rogue."


    "As an


    how Pametimes you have to


    ces like this. I''ve been


    t spot


    few times-it''s the


    in town," Reece exined


    "Alright, show me what this ce is all about."


    As they approached the entrance, an exotic fragrance hit Sophie, and the bass-heavy music thumped through


    the walls, even from ou nov


    The bouncer barely blinked at Reece, who shed a ck and gold card. The door swung open effortlessly.


    The bouncer stamped Sophie''s hand


    with an invisible mark, which glowed


    under purple light, revealing the club''s logo. Sophie raised an


    eyebrow, casually lowering her hand.


    en


    The deeper they went, the louder the music pounded, syncing with the beat of her heart.


    Reece pulled out his phone, tapped out a message, and handed it to Sophie. In the chaos of the club, talking was pointless.


    The screen read: "Spot''s at the back. Found some good-looking guys for you."


    He pressed a finger to his lips, winked mischievously, and shed a charming smile.


    Sophie thought, if Reece ever ditched acting for a nightclub gig, he''d be a superstar.


    "Hey there, sister!" came a chorus.


    At the far end, in thergest booth, six strikingly handsome young men stood up, each a sight to behold.

 Chapter 1494

    In a world where charm and charisma were the ultimate currency, Reece had gathered a lineup of every eye-catching type of guy you could dream of. When these six heartthrobs showed up, any woman would give them a second nce.


    Sophie found herself right in the middle of these striking men. Reece stood off to the side, casually chill with one hand in his pocket and the other doing a yful call-me gesture. He was telling Sophie to have a st and ring him upter. Sophie watched him leave, feeling The club was buzzing with noise, but through it all, a guy in an open-neck ck suit caught Sophie''s attention. His deep, mysterious eyes suggested he wanted to know more. He raised his ss to her in a silent toast.


    pleased with the arrangement.


    Sophie nced at her drink and chuckled. It was booze, sure, but way too basic for her taste. Not satisfied, she made a typical nightclub gesture and ordered ten more drinks, then pointed to the priciest bottle in the ce. This bold move turned heads all around.


    Before long, Sophie was the star of the club. A group of bikini-d dancers with glow sticks paraded around before delivering the top-shelf bottle to her booth. Sophie couldn''t help but smile, lifting her hand to signal for more.


    The waitress paused, surprised.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    More? Sophie raised an eyebrow


    and repeated the gesture. Over the pounding music, she crossed her fingers into a ''ten'' and did it twice more. The male models nearby were taken aback. A hundred bottles?


    The waitress quickly caught on, and the DJ announced over the mic, "Lady 8088 is picking up the tab for everyone tonight!" The crowd erupted into cheers, and the energy in the room soared.


    Everyone was curious about the


    woman at booth 8088, turning their


    yer


    §Ö


    eyes her way. Under the club lights, Sophie''s allure was undeniable, practically eclipsing everyone else there. The guys at her booth, realizing Sophie''s generous spirit, leaned in to offer her drinks. She epted one and downed it in a


    single gulp-but that was it for her.


    "You don''t look too happy," a smooth-talking guy whispered in her ear, his breath warm against her skin, almost teasingly.


    Sophie pushed lightly against his jaw, leaned in, and whispered back, "I''d be happier if you joined me for a drink." Then, she slipped off one of her earrings and ced it on the drink-soaked table, speaking just loud enough for those at the booth to hear, "Starting now, whoever drinks the most in ten minutes gets this earring."


    When the six guys saw the earring, their initial hesitation vanished as Sophie casually added, "It''s not much, just a hundred grand."

 Chapter 1495

    Hearing that a single earring cost a staggering ten thousand, the brothers, who had been idle moments ago, began reaching for the drinks. Sophie lounged back on the sofa, her eyes wandering over the room. It''s no wonder the wealthy chase after pleasure; such a dazzling scene was truly captivating.


    Her gaze soonnded on the youngest brother tucked away in a corner. He wore a simple white hoodie, his skin fair, and his features slightly boyishpared to the others. Yet, his eyes were striking, a perfect pair of almond-shaped eyes with a touch of mystery. At that moment, his lips were pressed together, hinting at his unease.


    Perhaps because he met Sophie''s eyes, he grew even more flustered and quickly looked down. Amused by his shyness, Sophie raised an eyebrow and beckoned him over. After a moment''s hesitation, he rose from his seat. In the bustling nightclub, the male model seemed a bit out of ce.


    Sophie asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Ma''am, I''m Spencer," he replied, his demeanor polite and well-mannered.


    "Spencer..." Sophie echoed, clearly liking the sound of it, as her eyes flicked to the other guys nearby. The brothers at the booth, noticing Sophie''s interest in Spencer, even slowed their drinking to watch her reaction.


    The least happy among them was the suave, open-cored suit-wearing guy who''d been trying to catch Sophie''s attention from the start. In terms of looks, this guy was the most striking of the six. His chiseled features, deep-set eyes, and prominent nose were enough to catch anyone''s eye. His tousled, edgy hairstyle and the ck earring added an irresistible allure.


    Just then, Sophie watched as he grabbed a ss of brandy from the table and downed half in one go. The liquor was strong, and he didn''t bother hiding his jealousy and frustration. After all, a client like Sophie was a rare gem, even in a crowd of a thousand.


    felineThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Recognizing the tension, Sophie bypassed Spencer and handed her earring to the visibly upset Cassidy sitting across from her. Cassidy, surprised by Sophie''s gesture, paused for a moment, and the other brothers stopped drinking to watch.


    Feeling the moment was right, Sophie tugged on Cassidy''s tie, pulling him closer. Cassidy couldn''t take his eyes off Sophie, falling under the spell of her alluring gaze.


    "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Cassidy," he replied.


    "Are you free tonight?" Sophie''s lips curled into a teasing smile.


    Cassidy, thrilled that Sophie was asking him, quickly answered, "Whenever you want, I''m avable." "Great, thene with me," she said.


    Cassidy lit up like a kid on Christmas morning, while the other brothers were left scratching their heads. Sophie had initially shown interestin Spencer so why had she suddenly chosen Cassidy instead? But the confusion didn''t linger, as Cassidy''s reputation for charm and sess was well-known in these parts.

 Chapter 1496

    Sophie falling for Cassidy was as natural as breathing. As they stepped out of the club, Sophie lifted her hand, and suddenly, Cassidy felt as clueless as a rookie on their first day at a new job. "What? Don''t know how to hold ady''s hand?" Sophie teased, her voice yful with just a hint of a yful scold, but she wasn''t really upset.


    Cassidy found this side of her even more charming and quickly took her hand. Sophie noticed and a slight smile curved at her lips.


    "So, where do you want to go?" Cassidy asked, his eyes lingering on Sophie, feeling warmth spread through him. Sophie was dazzling, with a presence that seemed out of ce in such a setting. She just had this maic aura that drew people in effortlessly. "Let''s... head to a hotel," Sophie suggested. Hearing her agree made Cassidy''s heart race.


    In that moment, Cassidy felt like he''d do anything for her. Without thinking, he said, "I''ve got a car, I can drive us there."


    "No, let''s walk," Sophie replied, gesturing down the street. "There''s a five-star hotel straight ahead."


    "Walk all that way? You''re in high heels, won''t it be tiring?" Cassidy, who usually yed it cool and distant, found himself suddenly cautious and considerate around Sophie.


    Sophie paused to think, then said, "You''re right. I won''t wear them."


    Before Cassidy could process what she meant, Sophie had already slipped off her heels.


    Seeing her bare, delicate feet, Cassidy couldn''t stand the thought of her walking like that. He crouched down immediately, saying, "Hop on, I''ll carry you."


    "Alright," Sophie agreed without hesitation, climbing onto his back and handing him her shoes.


    The entire way to the hotel,


    Cassidy''s face was a shade of pink,


    searching for something to talk.


    about, while Sophie seemed to enjoy the silence.


    When they finally reached the hotel''s entrance, Sophie slid off his back.


    "Let''s go," she said, giving Cassidy a look that had him trailing behind her like he was under a spell.


    Nearby, under arge tree, a camera lens focused on them. Just as they were about to enter the hotel hand in hand Sophie paused, ncing at the tree with a knowing smile,


    The paparazzi hidden there panicked and ducked out of sight. The assistant barely dared to breathe.


    After a moment, they peeked back at the hotel entrance, only to realize Sophie and Cassidy had already disappeared inside.


    The paparazzo wiped the sweat from his brow, asking, "Did she... catch us just now?"


    "No idea," replied the assistant, equally puzzled.


    It was odd; the couple hadn''t been trying to hide at all, almost as if they wanted to be seen.


    The paparazzo shrugged it off, saying, "Whatever! We got what we came for, that''s all that matters."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, not far from them, a bodyguard from the Costello family was observing the scene through binocrs. Watching Sophie and Cassidy enter the hotel together, the bodyguard''s expression turned serious, and he quickly pulled out his phone to call Colby.

 Chapter 1497

    In the hotel, Cassidy booked the swankiest presidential suite around. As he and Sophie walked in, Cassidy strolled over to the table and asked, "Want a drink? I noticed you haven''t had much tonight."


    "No, thanks."


    Sophie settled into a nearby armchair, removing her other earring and cing it on the table. "I''m booking yourpany for the night. No strings attached, but you''re confined to this room. No wandering off." Cassidy was caught off guard, "What... what are you getting at?"


    "It means you can hit the sack now."


    Sophie spoke in aid-back manner, "I''m not a fan of couch sleeping, so you''ll be crashing there tonight."


    "You''re dropping all this cash just for me to snooze here?"


    Cassidy could hardly wrap his head around it. Usually, wealthy women lined up for a shot at a date with him. Yet, Sophie brings him to a hotel and wants nothing from him?


    "Not quite."


    Suddenly, Sophie stood up, approached Cassidy, and said, "Take off your shirt."


    Cassidy hesitated for a second, but then shrugged andplied. His physique was impressive, exuding a sort of disciplined allure.


    Sophie''s face lit up with a satisfied grin. Cassidy figured she was just ying hard to get. He was about to edge closer when Sophie moved to the window and threw open the curtains. "Alright, hang out here for a bit, do whatever you fancy."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, Sophie plopped back down on the sofa. Cassidy had dealt with wealthy women with quirky preferences before, but Sophie''s hands-off approach was a first.


    Watching Sophie on the sofa, Cassidy couldn''t help but ask, "I still don''t know your name."


    ""You''ll know who I am by tomorrow."


    Sophie shed a slight smile, "If you''re bored, we can have a chat."


    "What do you want to chat about?"


    "That club ''For Peace'' seems pretty popr. How long''ve you been working there?"


    "Two years," Cassidy replied, "I''m just part-time. I''ve got school during the day."


    "You seem pretty young. An international student?"


    "Yeah."


    Sophie nodded, then asked, "So... who''s on the full-time roster there?"


    "Why do you wanna know?"


    Cassidy looked at Sophie, puzzled. Why would anyone be curious about the male models at a club?


    "Just making small talk."


    Sophie poured Cassidy a ss of red wine and handed it over. Cassidy, not suspecting a thing, took it and said, "The folks you saw today are all full-timers. But most of the staff are young, mostly high school or college students. They don''t keep anyone much older."


    "You''re the top draw there, so why just part-time?"


    Cassidy frowned, "I''m not looking to make a career out of this."


    "Why not? With your looks, build, and talent, you could make bank for retirement in just a few years."


    Sophie had a knack for reading


    people. She guessed, "I bet, over the past couple of years, plenty of rich


    ave


    Cassidy''s ears turned red as he looked away, "I don''t want to rely on this forever. My parents worked their buttsoff to send me abroad, not for me to sell myself."

 Chapter 1498

    "Really?"


    "Don''t be fooled by how I look right now. I''ve always been a top student. Someday, I''ll make something of myself."


    "Who says working in this field means youck ambition?"


    Sophie replied, "Every job has its own worth. If you''re feeling uneasy, just remind yourself you''re here to soothe others. As long as your intentions are pure, your actions will follow." "...Thanks."


    Cassidy knocked back the ss of red wine in one go.


    Sophie continued, "I''ve asked all my questions. You should get some rest."


    "You really... don''t want to...?"


    Cassidy hesitated, feeling too shy to finish. Even though he could charm his clients effortlessly, with Sophie, he was afraid of saying the wrong thing.


    "No, I''m married."


    Hearing this, Cassidy was taken aback: "Then why did you still..."


    Sophie smiled, "Didn''t your boss ever tell you not to dig into a client''s personal life?"


    "...Sorry."


    "I have a card here that''ll cover your school and startup costs. After tonight, you might not want to stick around this club. But... I think you have what it takes to run a ce like this. I''ll give you a day to mull it over. If you decide to dive into business, I''ll let you manage a club and even give you a cut. The catch is... I need a little favor from you."


    Cassidy, confused, asked, "What kind of favor?"


    Sophie beckoned Cassidy closer.


    He obediently sidled up to Sophie.


    Sophie whispered something in his ear.


    Cassidy furrowed his brow, saying, "...I''ll think about it."


    "I''m only giving you one day. If you don''t decide by then, I''ll look for someone else."


    "Alright."


    Cassidy handed his phone number to Sophie, saying, "I''ll get back to you within a day."


    After exchanging contact info, Sophie put away her phone.


    "So... I..."


    "Go get some sleep." Sophie got up from the sofa.


    Seeing


    sleep int


    quickie really heading to e the bedroom, Cassidy said, "I have a


    "Go on."


    "Is doing this with me just to get back at your husband?"


    "Thinking that way eases my mind."


    "Why?"


    "Because if you think it, others will too."


    swnoel


    Cassidy was puzzled, not quite grasping Sophie''s meaning.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie said, "But what you said... might be half true, though I doubt he''d be jealous."


    As she spoke, Sophie chuckled a bit, but her smile had a hint of sadness.


    Cassidy, usually so good at reading women, found Sophiepletely baffling tonight. Outside the hotel, Adler and Jenna arrived in a fluster.


    The Costello family''s bodyguard pointed upstairs, saying, "It''s t


    one! Room 302, right up the hi


    "What are we standing around for? Let''s go in!"


    swnovehet


    Adler was beside himself with worry, fretting over what might have happened.


    A heartbroken woman can be unpredictable!


    Jenna was also in a tizzy, ring at Colby stiff sitting in the car, fuming, "His


    guye''s up there with another


    guy! How can he be more chilled out than us?"

 Chapter 1499

    Adler nced at Colby, who was sitting there like a statue in the car, and turned to Jenna with a smirk, "This guy''s just pretending to be cool! Inside, he''s probably freaking out, but he''s putting on this ''I don''t care'' act. Watch this!" With that, Adler swung open the car door and yanked Colby out by the arm, muttering through clenched teeth, "Come on, man! My wife''s mad, and I don''t want to look like a fool in front of her!"


    Colby let himself be dragged out without a fuss.


    Jenna stepped up, "Colby, you know Sophie isn''t the kind to mess around. She''s probably waiting for you to exin things, or maybe she''s just trying to get under your skin! Go up there, talk it out with her, and sort this whole mess out! You hear me?" "Yeah, listen to your sister. What''s the point of ying hard to get? Keep this up, and Sophie''s gonna end up marrying someone else!" Adler chimed in, nudging Colby toward the hotel. But Colby just stood there, unmoving.


    Out of nowhere, a few Costello family bodyguards showed up, and without a word, started pulling Jenna and Adler away.


    "Hey! What''s the big idea? Let go, or I''ll make you regret it!" Jenna protested, ready to throw down, but she knew these were Colby''s elite guards. No way she could take them on! Soon enough, Adler was bundled into a car too, both of them whisked away like they were being express-shipped somewhere far off.


    Once they were gone, peace finally settled over the street. It waste, and the ce was nearly deserted.


    Colby strolled into the hotel, and the receptionist''s eyes lit up at the sight of him.


    What a day, running into three such handsome folks!


    "Sir, do you have a reservation?" the receptionist began, but Colby was already making a beeline for the elevator. Realizing he hadn''t checked in, the receptionist hurried out from behind the desk. "Sir! You haven''t registered yet..."


    She tried to stop him, but his


    bodyguards quickly intervened. "Do you know who you''re dealing with? Think twice before stopping him, one of them growled, though the receptionist protested, "It doesn''t matter who he is, everyone needs to check in!"


    Colby headed up to the third floor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When he reached room 302, he paused. The hallway was silent, and he leaned against the wall, not knocking.


    His head told him Sophie wouldn''t


    be with that guy, but his heart urged him to burst in, sweep her into a


    Kand tell her she was his one


    true love.


    Colby was usually all logic and reason, never one to overthink things. But with Sophie,


    felt like a crossroads


    He constantly weighed his actions, always considering what would make Sophie happiest.


    Now, he was stuck with the same problem. If she didn''t want to see him, barging in would only upset her.


    So, Colby stood guard outside the door until dawn.


    Couples returning to their roomste at night gave him odd looks, but Colby didn''t notice.


    At eight o''clock, he knew i was Sophie''s wake-up time. Right on cue, he heard the sound of curtains being drawn inside.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1500

    Colby slipped quietly off the third floor.


    Inside the room, Cassidy woke up feeling unusually refreshed. He noticed Sophie was already up and instinctively asked, "Hungry? I can go grab us some breakfast."


    "No thanks, I''m picky about my breakfast."


    Since being with Colby, breakfast had always been his domain, something he''d lovingly prepared for her every morning. What used to be mundane had now be a part of her routine she couldn''t do without. Sophie shook her head softly and told Cassidy, "You don''t need to worry about me anymore. Come back when you''ve figured things out. You can leave now."


    "I..."


    Before Cassidy could finish his thought, Sophie had already turned back to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Just then, there was a ''ding ding'' at the door.


    Cassidy slipped on his jacket and opened the door to find a waiter with a cart. "Sir, here''s the breakfast you ordered."


    "Ordered? I didn''t order anything."


    Cassidy was baffled. When did he order breakfast?


    The waiter simply wheeled the cart in and left without further exnation.


    Sophie emerged from the bathroom, her eyesnding on the gleaming cart in front of her.


    "I thought I said I wasn''t eating? Did you order this?"


    Cassidy had already lifted the lid. Inside was a freshly baked souffl¨¦, adorned with a few blueberries, and a small bowl of bird''s nest porridge-just enough for one. Cassidy wasn''t much for sweets or bird''s nests, but he noticed Sophie couldn''t take her eyes off the breakfast. "Do you... want to try it?"


    "Just leave it."


    Seeing she might have an appetite, Cassidy continued, "I thought it overst night, and I''m willing to agree to your terms."


    "Great, my secretary will contact youter."


    "Your secretary? But you..."


    "Silly brother, your sister''s got a busy life."


    Sophie approached the cart, took a few casual bites, and remarked, "It''s pretty good, thanks."


    "Thank me? But this isn''t..."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassidy didn''t even get to finish his sentence.


    Sophie set down her spoon and said, "I''ve got to run."


    With that, Sophie walked out, leaving Cassidy staring at the breakfast.


    He hadn''t ordered it....


    By midday, the headlines were buzzing with news of Sophie and Colby''s marriage troubles, iming Sophie had retaliated by spending the night at a club with a younger man. The story was stered with convincing photos.


    Jenna, upon seeing the article, threw her newspaper to the ground in anger: Who are these tabloid hacks spewing nonsense? I''ll shut them up!"


    "Jenna! Calm down, it''s not worth it!"


    Jenna shot a furious look at Adler, "Not worth it? Sophie stormed off to Devonport this morning! You didn''t know?"


    "Sophie? Back to Devonport? By herself? And Colby..."


    Adler turned his gaze to Colby.


    But Colby''s face remained unreadable.


    Colby had returned that morning


    looking like he hadn''t slept a winket


    yet he hadn''t taken a moment to rest. Adler feared Colby might just crash from exhaustion.


    "Didn''t you see Sophie''s post? She''s probablynded by now!"

 Chapter 1501

    Sophie stepped off the ne, and the evening sky in Devonport greeted her with a quiet embrace. Harold''s car was parked just outside the nearly deserted airport, thete hour leaving only a handful of travelers trickling through. Inside, Harold''s silhouette was unmistakable. Sophie walked over, taking a couple of strides before tossing a package at his feet. Harold flicked away his cigarette and caught the package with ease. "Look at you," Sophie teased, "picking up smoking now, huh?"


    At this, Harold furrowed his brow slightly. "Sophie, we''re the same age. You don''t have to talk to me like you''re my babysitter."


    "Sorry, force of habit," she chuckled. "I still think of you as that fiery redhead who always had my back in school. It''s only been a couple of years, and look at you, all grown up."


    "Shen, Man," Harold reminded her, emphasizing his point.


    Sophie sighed, "I''m really sorry, it just slips out... I don''t mean to."


    Truth was, she had a few more years of life experience on Harold. She often found herself slipping into a twenty-seven-year-old''s lecturing tone.


    Harold, carrying her package, asked, "Aren''t you going to exin the news to us?"


    "There''s nothing to exin, just someoneing home, that''s all."


    "Is that really what I''m asking?" Harold opened the car door for Sophie, and she got in without a second thought.


    Once Harold was in the car, Sophie admitted, "Yeah, the news is all true."


    Harold paused, absorbing this. "You and a nightclub model... Sophie, are you out of your mind?"


    His voice rose sharply, "Even if Colby deceived you, you shouldn''t..."


    "Shouldn''t what? Lose my


    self-respect?" Sophie turned to him, her gaze steady. "Yeah, I went into


    the hotel with Cassidy, but nothing happened. You''re making a


    mountain out of a molehill


    "Cassidy?" Harold frowned, "You even got his name?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie rolled her eyes, feeling Harold was missing the point.


    "Would you have told me you wereing back today if I hadn''t checked your flight status?" Harold pressed.


    "Well, I did post it online, didn''t I? Everyone could see it," Sophie countered.


    "And what about Colby?" Harold continued.


    When he mentioned Colby, Sophie held up a hand, "I don''t want to hear that name for a while."


    "If he finds out you''re back, he''ll definitely try to see you."


    "He won''t," Sophie was firm. "I''ve told him I need some space."


    "When a woman says she needs space, she usually wants an exnation from the guy," Harold reasoned.


    "What''s left to exin? The facts are right here, not just for me but for everyone to see." Sophie leaned against the car window as flurries began to dance outside. "For a married couple, secrets and lies are unforgivable. I could overlook most things if they didn''t cross a certain line. But this... how could anyone just shrug this off?"


    Harold nced at her, seeing the


    fatigue etched on her face. "Colbet


    Ched on her face. "Colby


    No one in this world loves


    more than he does."


    Sophie stayed silent, her thoughts a whirlwind. Just then, her phone buzzed, pulling her back to the present.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1502

    When Sophie saw Reece''s name sh on her phone, she picked up the call.


    Reece''s anger practically leapt through the phone, his voice barely contained, "Sophie! You''ve got some exining to do!"


    His voice was so loud it was making the phone crackle. Sophie held it away from her ear, but it still felt like a drill. "Reece, take a breath..."


    "Take a breath? I sent you out to have some fun, and what do you do? You blow a million bucks at a club and suddenly you''re the queen of the international party scene! Then you end up in a hotel with a male model? Have you lost your mind?" Reece wasn''t one to lose his temper easily, so this was definitely serious.


    Sophie rubbed her temples, trying to ease the tension. "I was just having a good time, nothing happened with the model."


    Reece shot back, "You blow all that cash and share a room with a model, and now the gossip mills are in overdrive. Rumors are flying in Devonport that you and Colby are on the rocks. Coming back now would be like admitting guilt." "It''s not that big of a deal. I''m just exhausted. We''ll talk when you''re back."


    With that, Sophie ended the call.


    As they drove, Harold asked, "So, what''s the deal with you and Reece?"


    "It started as a debt, turned into a partnership, and now... I guess we''re on the same creative wavelength."


    "Well, he hit the nail on the head with one thing."


    "Yeah? What''s that?"


    "You really have lost it."


    Harold continued, "Sophie, you''re not someone who loses her cool easily, butst night, I just can''t wrap my head around it."


    He added, "You better have a good reason for this, or I''m really gonna start thinking less of you."


    Sophie stayed silent, watching the snow nket the world outside. "The snow keeps falling, covering even the dirtiest roads in white. You think you''re just seeing snow, but you can''t see the road underneath." Her eyes clouded over for a moment.


    But then she remembered


    something, "Oh, I bumped into


    William overseas. He checked on Mr. Gordon while helping with my injuries. Did he mention how Mr. Gordon''s doing?"  en


    "He''s doing fine, no issues."


    "The overseas climate is good for


    him. Stepping back from running the ge family should make his life easier."


    a


    "Yeah."


    "I''ve been having strange dreamstely... Just weird stuff."


    "Weird how? What do you mean?"


    Harold gave Sophie a puzzled look.


    Just then, headlights from an oing car blinded Harold, making him hit the brakes.


    Seeing the car, Harold jumped out, ready to draw the gun from his waistband.


    But stepping out of the car was James.


    "You?"


    Harold frowned.


    "I''m here to see Sophie."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    James''s tone was calm, almost too calm.


    "Why bother seeing her after the divorce?"


    Harold''s words were sharp, cutting straight to the point.


    But Sophie stepped out of the car, saying, That''s enough, Harold. Burke doesn''t have the


    have the patience for


    jokes." Content betieret


    Closing the car door, she turned to James, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 1503

    James pulled a badge from his pocket, its design featuring a sun. "Found it-The Silent Shadows'' badge."


    Sophie took the sun-shaped badge from James, turning it over in her hands. "Did you find this among Joseph''s things?" "Yeah," James nodded.


    Sophie examined it closely. It was just like the symbols she''d seen in the church and the old castle-except for the missing phoenix. She frowned, "Is this all? Nothing else?"


    James sighed, "Everything of Joseph''s was destroyed. By the time I got there, it was all in ruins. The Silent Shadows move fast, and their influence is everywhere. Who knows how many merchants in Devonport have joined them? Once you''re in, you have to be ready for their orders, even if they nevere. But when they do, you do whatever it takes toplete them. Otherwise, you risk getting taken out by your own."


    "That dangerous? Then why do so many people still want to join?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "People''s desires are endless, Sophie. Some want fame, others money, or just in greed. To get those things, you have to gamble-risk it all for the big payoff."


    "Do we really need to stand out here and talk?" Harold chimed in, draping his coat over Sophie''s shoulders. "It''s snowing harder. Let''s head to Aldridge Estate if we''re gonna chat."


    Harold had never been fond of James, and his face showed it now. Sophie shivered a bit and said, "Let''s go to the Aldridge''s. It''s safe there, and... Odie is there too."


    "Alright," James agreed.


    Sophie got into Harold''s car, ncing at him. His face was unreadable but seemed a bit annoyed. "Why the long face?" she asked.


    "I''m not upset, just can''t stand him," Harold replied. "But you and he seem so distant now. No greetings, like strangers who once knew each other."


    "You''re wrong, Harold. Even though


    we owe each other nothing, I feel like


    I owe him more, and he feels the same about me. It''s just simpler not to talk lf it wasn''t for The Silent Shadows, we probably wouldn''t cross paths again."


    Harold frowned, "Anyone can see he owes you more."


    "That''s the thing with feelings; they''re messy. I''ve moved on, but I worry he''s still stuck, making him more miserable."


    Sophie smiled, a sense of peace


    settling over her. Looking back, she


    realized how naive she''d


    met


    §Ö


    been-tormenting herself for love that was never hers. She''d never really thought about what she wanted. This journey had been tough, every step through thorns. But now, all those grudges and disputes seemed far behind.


    Harold watched her in the rearview mirror, his mind wandering back to when they''d first met. Sophie''s eyes had been sharp and lively, every word and look carefully considered.


    en

 Chapter 1504

    Back in the day, Sophie was just trying to get by, using her smarts to navigate the tricky world of Devonport. But now, her gaze was steely and determined. She had built her own empire, and finally, she could be herself.


    And him? Well, he made the biggest choice of his life, partly because of her.


    James and Harold pulled up to the Aldridge Estate and parked their cars. They were ready to head upstairs and see Odie. But as soon as Harold cracked open the door, a vase came flying straight at Sophie. She stood there, momentarily stunned. Odie, lying on the bed, was just as shocked. Luckily, Harold kicked the vase away just in time, saving Sophie from a nasty hit.


    "What''s gotten into you?" Harold asked, his brow furrowing, eyes sharp as daggers.


    Odie''s face was stormy. "Blowing a million at a nightclub abroad, shacking up with a gigolo for the night, Sophie, you''ve really outdone yourself!"


    "Why are you bringing this up..." Sophie rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    This time, Harold didn''t cut Odie off. Instead, he strolled in, poured himself a ss of red wine, and said, "I''m waiting for her side of the story too."


    James walked in and casually flopped onto a sofa. Sophie could feel Harold and Odie''s eyes locked on her. Even though James kept quiet, she knew him too well. His silence was the most intense pressure of all.


    Sophie finally gave in, "Alright, since you three are so united in this. I''ll spill, I''ll tell you everything!"


    Despite his injuries, Odie leaned back on the bed, radiating a CEO''s authority. "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Sophie sighed, "It''s a tangled mess."


    Harold added, "Then cut to the chase."


    "It was the night Kiran invited Colby and me. I didn''t get why Kiran did it until we were leaving, and he casually mentioned Colby''s illness. That''s when it hit me-Kiran wanted to nt seeds of doubt in my mind."


    Seeing she had the room''s attention,


    Sophie went on, "That night, I


    wanted Colby to tell me about his illness himself, but he didn''t. The


    next day it was all over the news et


    think Kiran, or whoever is backing him, was gunning for Colby. Colby''s a powerful guy, but his only real Vulnerability is me. They probably wanted to make him lose it, using this as fuel to ignite our rtionship."


    Odie frowned, "So you knew all along? Why the attitude?"


    "I knew, but him keeping it from me is a whole different story!" Sophie snapped, ring at Odie. "When I firstThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    spinnithe news, my head was et


    spinning. I couldn''t tell what was real or fake. What I just exinedt took me all afternoon to piece it together."


    "So, did you two fight or not?"


    "Yeah, we fought," Sophie admitted. "I didn''t confront Colby right away because I thought the White family might have bugged or rigged the ce with cameras. I couldn''t talk it out with Colby there, so... I had to


    I


    wait for him to cool down. Maybe then he''d see where I wasing from."


    "What makes you think the White family has bugs?"

 Chapter 1505

    "Because of Reece''s call."


    When Sophie mentioned this, the three people in front of her paused for a moment. They all knew Reece was Sophie''s right-hand man; he had been with her since the early days of S Corporation. You could say he was the one person Sophie trusted the most in the wholepany. Sophie continued, "I was in my room, trying to figure out what The Silent Shadows and Kiran were up to. Even if Colby was hiding something from me, it didn''t mean our misunderstandings would keep growing. What if we cleared things up and made up? At that moment, someone needed to step in, pull me away from Colby, and stir things up. Everyone was reaching out, wanting to know what was going on, but only Reece called once. As I answered, I was thinking, ''Please, Reece, don''t ask me to go out,'' but he did." "Is that why?" "Yes."


    Sophie exined, "I was suspicious of Reece then, and I couldn''t be sure the White family didn''t have bugs, so I had to y along and leave their ce first. In Reece''s car, I wasn''t fully trusting him. Last night, I actually had a gun with me." Odie''s face darkened as he said, "Sophie, are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you tell us about something so important? And bringing a gun? What if Reece was a traitor?" "But he wasn''t."


    Sophie shook her head, and silence


    fell again. She said, "I got in the car but didn''t drive off right away. Instead, he pulled out a ckboard eraser he had and told me it must be the enemy''s plot. We didn''t dare speak or use any devices, worried there were bugs in the car or ours were being watched."


    Harold asked, "Then what did he say?"


    "Reece won Best Actorst year. It''s tough to find another superstar like him in the industry. He''s a leading figure, no doubt. A while back, I sent him abroad to expand his career. By then, he was already a regr at For Peace nightclub. It was just for socializing, but when I sent Reece the symbol of The Silent Shadows, he noticed it looked a bit like For Peace''s symbol."


    Turning to Odie, Sophie asked, "You were overseas with Colby before. Ever heard of this nightclub?"


    Odie frowned, "The hottest nightclub overseas? Who hasn''t? But I never paid much attention to their logo. Who really notices a nightclub''s logo?" "Exactly."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sophie said, "The nightclub doesn''t have its logo outside. Instead, they stamp it on your hand as you go in and it only shows under ultraviolet


    light, so most people miss it. So ne


    Reece and I yed along, pretending I was heartbroken and needed a drink as an excuse to go there. Plus, we set up a table with top male models."


    Odie asked, "What does having male models have to do with investigating the nightclub?"


    Sophie exined, "Male models and hostesses are basically the club''s PR team. The Silent Shadows set up this hotspot in a bustling area overseas to attract wealthy businessmen or industry bigwigs. To get close to these targets, you need good PR."

 Chapter 1506

    Sophie went on, "The reason The Silent Shadows are everywhere is because they''ve got members all over the ce. They start by making connections, then coax people into joining, widening their circle. But honestly, the typical wealthy businessmen and celebs are just working for the core folks of The Silent Shadows. They never really meet the main yers; they''re just swapping services, trading what they need. Businessmen want power and money, and The Silent Shadows want their connections. When the timees, they can get these guys to do anything for them."


    "So, you think it''s that Cassidy guy?" Harold jumped straight to the point.


    Odie chimed in, "Who''s Cassidy? That pretty boy you''re always seen with at the hotel?"


    Sophie shook her head, "No, not him."


    Harold pressed, "If it''s not him, why''d you take him along?"


    Sophie exined, "The Silent Shadows members aren''t stupid. I walked right into their den, hit up their club, picked their model, and then took one of their guys to the hotel. Isn''t that like waving a g that I''m investigating them on their turf? Plus, if I''m alone with one of them and something goes wrong, who''s gonna have my back? If we spook them now, getting close will be a nightmareter."


    "Then who''s really in The Silent Shadows?" Odie asked, but Sophie stayed mum.


    "It doesn''t matter who''s involved. What matters is your safety," James stood up, looking serious. "Have you thought about how risky this is? The closer you get to The Silent Shadows, the more dangerous it bes. The Mintons have dug up loads of secrets on the Summerfield businessmen over the years, but that''s probably peanutspared to what The Silent Shadows have. They''re not Joseph; they''re not something the four big families can tackle just by teaming up. If you''re nning to go solo, have you thought about the risks?"


    Harold stepped up, standing firm in front of Sophie, "We''ve got her safety covered, Mr. Burke. No need for you to worry."


    "You?" James scoffed, "Talk to me when you''ve reached Gordon''s level."


    Harold scowled.


    Sophie quickly intervened, "I''ve thought about my safety. The Silent Shadows aren''t Joseph. As long as I


    don''tstep on their toes, then''t


    touch me for now."


    "You said it yourself, that''s just for now," James''s eyes darkened, "If you hit their core, they''ll treat you like they did Odie. Odie held on, but can you?" Sophie went quiet.


    James raised his voice, "Sophie! I''m asking you! Can you?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I might not... be able to."


    Sophie''s eyes drifted as she


    continued, "But they''ve alreadye to us. You can''t expect me to give up and beg those who''ve hurt our families. I can''t do it, Colby can''t, and neither can Harold.


    Swould


    you?"


    James fell silent.


    The death of Joseph, the loss of Sophie and Colby''s parents, the Aldridge brothers'' parents, and Gordon''s legs.


    Who could just let it go and move on? If The Silent Shadows hadn''t been around, Joseph wouldn''t have gone off the deep end over those four gemstones, and everything that happened after wouldn''t have gone down.

 Chapter 1507

    and their enemies inside out, just like Gordon had always taught her.


    Watching James''s face, Sophie could tell he was just as tied up in this as she was. Avenging their family was something they had to do. But there was no way they could let The Silent Shadows hurt the people they cared about. To pull that off, they had to know themselves Sophie said, "If you''re scared, James, I''ll handle it. I wasn''t nning on telling you anyway, and I hope you can respect my decision."


    James pressed his lips together, staying quiet. Whether it was back then or now, he always thought he could protect Sophie by loving her his way. But he never really considered what she wanted. How many people have used ''it''s for your own good'' as an excuse to cause trouble?


    James said, "Alright, we''ll do it your way. But you need to know, if something happens to you, the people who care about you... they won''t be happy."


    "Mr. Burke, you''re worrying too much. I''m a selfish woman, and when ites to life and death, I''d choose to survive, not sh with the enemy head-on." "As long as you understand."


    James added, "If you need anything, have Tricia reach out to me at Burke International."


    "Sure."


    Once Sophie agreed, Harold stepped up, took her arm, and pulled her behind him, saying, "No need to worry, Mr. Burke. Even if Sophie runs into trouble, the Aldridge family will keep her safe."


    James just shot Harold a cold look and left without another word. As James walked away, Harold frowned openly, muttering, "So annoying."


    "Come on, he means well," Sophie pointed out to Harold. "I might need to crash here for a bit, so I might be a bother for a while."


    "Stay as long as you need, I don''t mind. It''s just Colby..."


    "He probably won''t be back for a while."


    Sophie''s eyes darkened at the


    mention of Colby. Odie, lying in bed, picked up on it but stayed silent. Harold, however, said, "Whether hees back or not, I promised my brother I''d look after you."


    Sophie looked up, puzzled by his words. When she met Harold''s curious gaze, he quickly shifted his eyes and changed the topic


    smoothly, "I''ll get someone to set up a room for you."  en


    "Alright."


    Sophie didn''t dwell on it and nned to leave after Harold. But then, Odie suddenly spoke up, "Sophie."


    "What is it?" Sophie frowned, asking, "We''ve covered everything. What else is there?"


    "Why the lie?"


    "What lie?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "The one who killed your parents was Joseph. Even if The Silent Shadows were involved, you''re not the type to dive into danger. Joseph''s gone, and the grudge is settled. No need for you to stay abroad or dig into The Silen


    Shadows. They weren''t even aiming at you and Colby."


    "Who says they weren''t? Aren''t we in this mess because of The Silent Shadows?"


    "That''s because you were poking around, and you hit a nerve. You know what I''m talking about, so don''t y dumb."

 Chapter 1508

    Odie''s voice dropped a few notches, growing colder.


    Sophie just shrugged it off with a casual grin, saying, "The Silent Shadows are like a nasty weed in this world. My inner superhero kicked in, so I figured, why not wipe them out in one go? Does that make it easier for you to swallow?" Odie let out a skepticalugh, "Your inner superhero? Since when did ''heroic'' have anything to do with you?"


    Sophie chuckled, "Odie, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    Odie paused before asking, "Is it because of me?"


    As he spoke, he locked eyes with Sophie. The irritation she felt melted away under his gaze.


    Odie went on, "You and Colby didn''t have toe save me. I chose to go."


    "Chose to walk into danger?" Sophie retorted, "Do you realize if we hadn''t stepped in, you could have died? Is your life worth so little to you?"


    Odie shrugged it off, "I''ve done plenty wrong in my life. Dying would be my due. Like I said, I chose it. You two didn''t have to dive into this mess."


    "You expect me and Colby to just stand by and watch you walk into a trap? Now that The Silent Shadows have their ws in, they won''t let go. Do you have any idea how risky it is now that you''re away from the Aldridge family?"


    Sophie''s brow furrowed as she continued, "Colby''s always seen you as a brother. He wouldn''t leave you hanging, and neither would I. They nabbed you, and you just went along with it? Since when did you be so easygoing? If they threatened you, you should''ve gone and taught them a lesson! Ending up in this sorry state, do you still have the nerve to call yourself the king of Summerfield?"


    "If they''d only threatened my life, I''d have fought back with everything I had! But they used you..." Odie''s gaze shifted, his voice chilling, "I couldn''t risk your life and Colby''s."


    "So you left a note for Colby, letting him know we were targets, and then went off on your own? Odie, do you think that''s noble? If you had died, Colby and I wouldn''t have let The Silent Shadows get away with it either. But at least now, you''re still here."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He wanted to live.


    Even when things were tough, he wanted to live.


    But caught in the mire that was Summerfield, each day felt like a blur.


    All he thought about was getting back at Colby.


    Revenge was just an excuse to demand an exnation.


    He figured that''s how his life would y out.


    But out of nowhere, he found that fierce urge to cling to life.


    He wanted to live, but part of him felt losing his life wasn''t a big deal.


    Yet regret lingered in his heart.


    Sophie had quietly approached his t bedside, slipping a piece of hard candy into his mouth.


    s to en.kikistorio


    The sweetness dissolved on his tongue.


    Odie blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Sophie said. "You get to enjoy candy only if you''re alive. No candy for the dead, got it?" Content belong


    Odie nced at the rainbow candy. wrapper in Sophie''s hand and said,


    "I''m not a kid, I outgrew hard candy ages ago."


    Sophie frowned, "Really? But Colby said you''ve got a sweet tooth."

 Chapter 1509

    Odie''s face darkened for a moment as he snatched the candy wrapper from Sophie''s hand and tossed it into the trash. "He''s just talking nonsense," he said.


    Sophie''s lips curled into a slight smile. Clearly, his sweet tooth was a well-kept secret no more.


    "Eat if you want, spit it out if you don''t," she quipped, turning on her heel to leave Odie''s room.


    Out of nowhere, Odie called after her, "Thanks."


    "Hmm? For what?" Sophie paused, ncing back to see Odie looking away. "I don''t repeat mypliments," he muttered.


    "I know exactly what you meant," Sophie replied, waving her hand as she headed out. "The candy was a little souvenir from the ne. Help yourself if you want more."


    In a quick move, Odie tossed a pillow her way. But Sophie was too quick; she was already out the door before it could reach her, the pillow hitting the door with a soft thud. Outside, Harold had prepared a special room for her, one she and Colby hadn''t used before. Sophie smiled appreciatively. "Thanks a lot for this."


    Harold hesitated briefly. "What if Colby actually shows up..."


    Sophie chuckled softly. "We''ll cross that bridge when we get there."


    "Get some rest. If you need anything, just holler."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not shy about asking," Sophie assured him with a grin.


    "Alright then."


    Once back in her room, Sophie finally checked her phone. It was filled with messages from Jenna, checking if she''d made it to Devonport. Seeing Jenna''s concern, Sophie replied calmly: Just arrived in Devonport, all is good.


    After sending the message, she


    d her phone shut,


    deciding to


    ignore the rest of her notifications


    for


    .


    The following morning, at the airport...


    "Hurry up! We need to move!" Jenna urged, leading the charge with her suitcase.


    Adler struggled to keep pace, panting, "Jenna! Slow down... I can''t keep up!"


    "Why are you dragging your feet?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenna was practically hauling all their luggage, yet Adler was stillgging behind.


    Watching Adler struggle, Jenna shook her head with a sigh, stepping forward to grab his suitcase.


    Adler quickly reimed the suitcase,


    insisting with a hint of pride, "Jenna, I''m a man. I can''t let you carry my stuff It''s embarrassing! Give it here!"


    ABUMS


    He attempted to lift the suitcase, but it was too heavy, slipping from his grasp almost immediately.


    Jenna crossed her arms, exasperated. "Adler, this isn''t a joke. We need to get to Aldridge Estate pronto."


    "Yeah, got it," Adler conceded, handing the suitcase back to Jenna.


    Jenna, in her sky-high heels, effortlessly carried the suitcases, striding out of the airport with grace. At Aldridge Estate...


    Sophie was up bright and early. As she drew the curtains, she spotted Jenna with her suitcases outside the estate, Adler trailing behind her.


    Sophie knew they''de back eventually, but she hadn''t expected it to be this soon.


    "Ms. Jenna, Mr. Aldridge isn''t seeing visitors right now," the guard informed. "You can''t go in."

 Chapter 1510

    Security halted Jenna and Adler right in their tracks.


    Adler frowned, puzzled, "What do you mean? Is Harold the one pulling the strings here?"


    "Exactly," the guard replied. "Ms. Sophie has made it clear she doesn''t want to see anyone right now. So, Ms. Jenna, Mr. Adler, I''m afraid you''ll have to leave."


    "I don''t buy it! Sophie texted me justst night. Why wouldn''t she want to see me now?"


    Jenna, exasperated, called out towards the Aldridge Estate, "Sophie! It''s me! We''vee to see you!"


    "Ms. Jenna! Please, no shouting outside the Aldridge Estate!" the security guard intervened, firmly but politely.


    Jenna and Adler were no strangers to the Aldridge family''s security team, having stayed there before. But seeing the guard''s unwavering stance, Jenna decided to cut to the chase. "Come on, we''ve met before. How much to let us in?" "Ms. Jenna, it''s not about the money," the guard insisted.


    "So, what then? I have to muscle my way in?"


    Jenna''s frustration was evident as she clenched her fist. The security guard, noticing her stance, quickly stepped back and radioed in for backup.


    In no time, the estate''s rm system red to life, and a squad of the Aldridge family''s bodyguards lined up in front of Jenna.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jenna almost chuckled in disbelief, "Is this Harold''s masterpiece? Back when Gordon was in charge, did we ever see such theatrics? Harold''s acting like a wannabe mob boss, using the Aldridge family''s top security like this!" "Mr. Aldridge has made it clear, Ms. Sophie''s safety is our top concern. Please, Ms. Jenna, don''t make this difficult."


    "Alright, I won''t make it hard. I''ll just call Sophie. If she agrees to see me, you''ll have to step aside."


    "That''s not going to happen either."


    Jenna was dumbfounded, "What does that even mean?"


    "Mr. Aldridge has decreed that anyone linked to Colby is not


    allowed in. Not only that, but the


    can''t disturb Ms. Sophie either, or else... we''ll have to act."


    "That little twerp..." Jenna fumed, rolling up her sleeves. Adler quickly intervened, "Jenna, Jenna! Take it


    easyLet''s not lose our ove


    "How can I stay calm? Colby''s gallivanting overseas, and Sophie''s throwing a fit back in Devonport. What''s going on with them?!"


    Jenna was at her wits'' end, dealing with a troublesome brother, a ky boyfriend, and now Sophie was adding to the chaos.


    "I doubt Harold meant it like that. Let''s just head back for now, okay?" Adler coaxed, trying to soothe her.


    Finally, Jenna relented and headed back to the car with Adler.


    Up on the second floor of the estate, Sophie watched the scene unfold outside, lost in thought.


    "Are you really not going to see them?" Harold asked.


    "I can''t," Sophie replied. "The Silent Shadows are on the prowl for Odie. They''ll be watching the Aldridge


    Estate closely. If Jenna and Adler et


    get mixed up in this, it''ll just be bigger mess. As far as The Silent Shadows know, I''m still mad at Colby. Meeting them now would onlyplicate things."


    Harold sighed, "You always put others first. When are you going to think about yourself?"


    Sophie paused, then smiled, "I always said I was a bit selfish. Keeping them out of this is me looking out for myself." "You''re not being honest with yourself."

 Chapter 1511

    Colby came back from overseas a weekter, and by then, gossip about his and Sophie''s marriage had hit fever pitch. Rumors were flying everywhere some folks said Sophie had checked out of the marriage and was now spending her days in Devonport, hanging out with young, handsome models. Others went so far as to im she had a younger man stashed away at home and was romantically involved with Harold, the new head honcho of the Aldridge Estate.


    Hashtags like #Sophie ColbyDivorce, #Sophie HaroldShacking Up, #Sophie ClubSugar Daddy, and #SophieOurRole Model were lighting up the trending lists. By noon, Sophie strolled downstairs from the second floor, munching on a sandwich, and couldn''t help but chuckle at what was trending on her phone. "Harold, someone said you''re willing to be the ''other guy'' for love. Want to take a look?" Sophie teased, handing her phone over to him.


    You''ve got to hand it to this generation of inte sleuths-they''ve got some skills. A bunch imed to be students from Eastwood College, dishing out details on Sophie and Harold''s past, recalling how they used to be inseparable two years ago at school. Even a notorious photo of Sophie leaving a nightclub wearing Harold''s clothes resurfaced. Back then, the PR teams of the Aldridge and Burke families managed to sweep it all under the rug.


    Once these stories hit the web, everyone thought they were onto something. Harold, however, wasn''t amused. With a stern look, he said, "You''ve had your fun and stirred the pot. Isn''t it time you gave me a proper exnation?"


    Sophie, seemingly unbothered by the chaos outside, didn''t ask him to shut down the rumors, just letting the world specte. "I''ve already exined everything that needed exining. Isn''t it time you let it go?" she said, settling onto the sofa and continuing to scroll through the news. Her finger paused when she saw the headline #Colby TravelsMilesForWife.


    Harold, sitting across from her, said, "Colby''s back in town. Have you thought about how you''re going to deal with him?"


    Sophie''s smile faded slightly. "There''s nothing to deal with."


    "I know you''re letting rumors fly to make The Silent Shadows think you two are done, but when Colby''s standing right in front of you, can you really treat him like a stranger and gothrough with it?" Harold asked sincerely. "If you want me to step in, I''ll figure out a way to keep The Silent Shadows in the dark about your misunderstanding."


    "I know he must have his reasons, and I can tell myself maybe he''s just scared of losing me. But until he says it himself, it''s all just my wishful thinking," Sophie replied, looking at Harold. "Don''t worry, I''ll be alright."


    "Okay, I trust you," Harold said as he got up.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing him about to leave, Sophie asked curiously, "Where are you off to?"


    "This guy, who''s willing to be the ''other man'' for love, has a role to y," Harold replied, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Colby,


    looking a bit worse for wear from his journey, stepped off the ne. Never one to hide who he was, he had no idea how big the story about him. and Sophie had blown up back home. Passersby shot curious nces his way, and soon, ¨¤ swarm of camera shes was directed at him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1512

    Before Colby could even make it out of the airport, someone sprinted toward him like a bat out of hell.


    A solid thud echoed as Harold''s fist met Colby''s face.


    Colby could''ve dodged, but once he saw who it was, he decided to just take it.


    Jabbing a finger at Colby''s nose, Harold fumed, "Is this how you''ve been taking care of Sophie? You jerk!"


    Thud.


    Another punchnded, and Colby stumbled backward, trying to regain his bnce.


    Everyone around them just stared, mouths hanging open. Even the security guards seemed frozen, unsure how to react to this unexpected showdown.


    On one side, you had Harold, the online love triangle sensation. On the other, Colby, still technically married. The drama unfolding was as juicy as catching someone in the act.


    Just as Harold went for a third punch, Colby caught his fist mid-air. "I let you have your say, but that doesn''t mean it''s open season. Back off!" Colby''s voice was ice cold. With a twist of his wrist, Colby freed himself from Harold''s grasp.


    "Colby! Don''t even think about seeing Sophie! She doesn''t want anything to do with you! I won''t let you bother her!"


    Harold''s voice boomed, loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. His eyes were bloodshot, simmering with rage.


    But Colby didn''t acknowledge Harold; he just headed for the airport exit.


    Amid all the onlookers, Harold tried to chase after Colby, but a group of Costello family bodyguards suddenly appeared, blocking his path.


    "Mr. Aldridge, don''t make this hard on us. If youe any closer, we''ll have to step in," one of them warned.


    Watching Colby get into a car, Harold''s face fell. Finally, with a huff, he stormed off, bringing the spectacle to a close.


    In his car, Harold dialed Sophie''s number. When she picked up, he said calmly, "Colby''s back. He''s probably on his way to Aldridge Estate now." "I know."


    Sophie didn''t sound even a little surprised.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Seven whole days without seeing or


    speaking to each other. It was the t they''d been apart since


    they


    together.


    Suddenly, Sophie asked, "Did you hit him?" "Yeah, I did."


    Sophie wanted to snap back, "Who told you to do that?" But knowing the call might be tapped, she simply replied, "You should''ve hit him harder."


    "I can''t take him," Harold admitted, knowing his limits. Colby had just stood there and taken the punches One was out of respect for Sophie, the other for Gordon. That dumb third punch? Colby would never just stand there for that.


    Harold asked, "Do you... want to see him?"


    "No."


    With that, Sophie hung up.


    She said she didn''t want to see him, but her eyes drifted to the window anyway.


    She had two choices.


    One, ignore Colby to get back at him for two years of lies, to finally vent her frustrations.


    Or two, confront him and let him have it, for the same reasons.


    Not much difference between the two.


    So, Sophie opted for thetter.

 Chapter 1513

    Colby showed up in just thirty minutes t. Normally, the drive from the airport to Aldridge Estate takes a good forty minutes at least. No doubt, he must''ve been running red lights, speeding, and pulling off some wild stunts to make it there so quick. The rms outside the Aldridge Estate were ring nonstop. Someone was definitely trying to break in. Inside, Odie slipped on his noise-canceling headphones, knowing all too well how Colby operates. If he can''t get in the easy way, he doesn''t mind going for the hard way. But this time, he was here to see Sophie, so he had to y nice and not upset her. He probably didn''t break in, but he definitely set off the rms.


    As expected, the Aldridge family''s security team rushed to the front gate. When they saw who it was, they were taken aback. There was Colby, standing solo outside the iron gate with a gun in hand. He must''ve shot an rm, setting off every single one in the ce. "Colby, what''s going on here?" The lead guard stepped up, trying to negotiate. One on the inside, one on the outside, and the tension was thick.


    "I''m here for Sophie. Open the gate."


    "Colby, it''s not up to us. Mr. Aldridge gave strict orders not to open it... unless Ms. Sophie wants to see you herself. Otherwise, we can''t risk it."


    Harold had left them with clear instructions. When in doubt, use Sophie as the excuse. And sure enough, Colby''s stern look softened a bit. "I don''t want to cause trouble, but if Sophie won''t see me, I''ll have to take matters into my own hands."


    The lead guard was in a tough spot. It would be different if it were anyone else, but this was Colby. They couldn''t really make a move on him, and even if they did, they wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Colby, why not try reaching out to Ms. Sophie? If she''s willing to see you, then everyone wins..."


    Before the guard could finish, Colby suddenly reached through the iron gate. In a sh, he had the security captain, by the cor, holding him tight. "Colby... we can talk this out, but even if you kill me, I can''t fet you in without Mr. Aldridge''s say so." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The captain was on the verge of tears. They were all rigorously trained by the Aldridge family. No matter the cost, loyalty to the family came first. If Harold said no entry, then no entry it was, even if it meant facing Colby''s wrath. "She won''t sit by and watch me do this," Colby said calmly. He knew exactly what Sophie hated most, and it was the only way to get her toe out.


    And just like that, Sophie appeared,


    walking out from the Aldridge


    mansion. The crowd parted to make way for her. She approached the iron gate, eye''s fixed on the security captain caught in Colby''s grip. "Do you really have to push me toe out like this?"


    It had been a week since she''dst seen him. Colby looked rough around the edges, like he hadn''t slept in days. Dark circles under his eyes, his hair and beard had grown far cry from the neat


    out


    appearance Sophie used to maintain for him. Now, even his stubble was showing.

 Chapter 1514

    "Sophie, let me exin..." Colby started, but Sophie cut him off, her voice firm. "There''s really nothing to exin. I already know what you''re going to say, and honestly, I don''t want to hear it."


    She paused briefly, letting her words sink in before continuing, "You know why James and I split up. I told you back then, if you ever betray or deceive me, I''m gone. No questions, no second chances." Colby stayed silent, seemingly absorbing little of what Sophie was saying.


    "From now on, we''re going our separate ways," Sophie dered. "You''ve turned into this unfeeling machine, Colby. Don''t hold me back. All I want is someone who truly loves me, and you... you just don''t have it in you." Her words were sharp, and those nearby couldn''t help but feel the weight of them.


    The people around them might not have known the whole story, but they could see the lengths Colby went to for Sophie. He''d risked everything for her, even his life. If that wasn''t love, then what was? "Alright, I get it," Colby replied, his voice thick with emotion.


    Sophie watched the light in Colby''s eyes dim and wondered if he truly grasped her meaning or was just going through the motions.


    In the past week, surely someone as smart as Colby should''ve figured out her reasons. Yet, at this moment, she couldn''t be sure if he genuinely understood or was just pretending.


    But she couldn''t let him step into the Aldridge family''s world.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With the Silent Shadows watching, she couldn''t take any chances.


    Colby slowly released his grip on the


    §Ö


    head of security. Once he was gone, everyone exchanged nces, wondering if this was really the end for them.


    Sophie remained rooted, watching Colby fade from view, unable to move for what felt like forever.


    The security team leader spoke up,


    "Ms.


    not


    , Mr. Aldridge said yout


    only healed yet. Maybe you''


    get some rest."


    belongs to en..


    Without Colby''s attentive care, Sophie''s shoulder wound had not only failed to heal but had worsened. She often forgot her meds, and her mind seemed distant, her thoughts adrift as she stared out the window.


    Just then, Harold''s car pulled up outside the gate.


    He approached Sophie and instructed the security team leader, "Stand everyone down."


    "Yes, Mr. Aldridge," the leader replied, as the Aldridge family''s security team dispersed.


    Harold, noticing Sophie''s paleness,mented softly, "I saw the whole thing. I believe Colby wille to understand."


    "He doesn''t get it," Sophie said, her voice tired and subdued. "I always thought... he''d understand."


    She meant to convey, "There''s nothing left to exin. I know what you''re trying to say, but I don''t want to hear it."


    But perhaps Colby only heard, "All I want is someone who loves me, and you, Colby, just can''t do it."


    As her vision blurred, and just before she lost consciousness, she heard Harold urgently call out, "Sophie!"

 Chapter 1515

    "Defibritor! Quick! Crank up the voltage!"


    The doctor''s urgent voice echoed in her ears as if it were the only sound in the operating room. Sophie felt like she was losing blood, and the pain was pounding relentlessly in her head. In a foggy daze, she glimpsed the operating room''s ceiling, the bright lights blinding her eyes. Everything seemed blurry, like a scene from a past life.


    Then, out of nowhere, a sharp pain shot through her arm. Sophie broke out in a cold sweat and, as she opened her eyes, saw Harold sitting right beside her. The Aldridge Estate was as peaceful as ever; all the chaos from her nightmare was just that-a dream. It had been ages since Sophie had such a terrifying dream. Maybe it was because Colby hadn''t been aroundtely, leaving her feeling a bit unsettled.


    Harold, ever the caretaker, had soaked a warm towel and ced it on her forehead. "Can''t you take care of yourself without Colby here?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of sternness.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Sophie croaked, her voice hoarse.


    "You''ve got a fever, what else?" Harold replied, matter-of-factly. The news left Sophie in silence.


    He went on, "The doctor said your wound''s gotten worse. You probably haven''t been putting on the medication like you''re supposed to. Plus, you''ve been out partying and drinking. No wonder your wound''s acting up. You need to take it easy and heal at home." "I felt fine this morning..." she protested weakly.


    "Yeah, well, you let your temper re and caught a chill. Do you know how scared I was when you passed out?" Harold frowned, trying to sound like the responsible adult he was trying to be.


    Sophie chuckled, "It''s just a little fever, nothing to fuss over."


    They''d both been through enough life-and-death scrapes to know a fever was barely a blip on their radar.


    "I wouldn''t worry if it was just a normal fever, but..." Harold stopped short, not finishing his thought.


    Sophie eyed him suspiciously. "What''s up? Why the strange look?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Harold studied her for a moment, Rick''s words from theirst phone call ying in his mind. He didn''t know what Sophie and the others had endured in the Aldridge family''s basementst time, but Gordon''s health had taken a nosedive too. Before their overseas trip, Gordon hadn''t been as frail as the rumors suggested. He could walk on his own. But now...


    Harold''s brow creased with concern, but he decided to keep his worries to himself for now. He shook his head gently. "It''s nothing, really. I just don''t want Colbying after me if something happens to you while I''m in charge."


    He looked earnestly at Sophie and added, "I really can''t take him in a fight."


    Sophieughed, a smile lighting up her face. "I thought it was serious. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Just a little fever that''ll clear up in a few days."


    "I''ve arranged for a nurse to keep


    tabs on your medication," Harold said as he stood up from the chair next to her. Then, almost as an afterthought, he asked, "By the way, you''ve been hanging out at


    ven


    nightclubs with male models, and a bunch of them have quit suddenly. Did you slip them some cash to disappear?"

 Chapter 1516

    "Guess what?"


    Sophie''s voice had an unusual hint of yfulness.


    With a resigned sigh, Harold said, "Sophie, I get you''re looking for some fun, but you can''t just go around causing trouble. Aren''t you worried about getting tangled up in some romantic mess?" Seeing Harold take her seriously made Sophie chuckle.


    It seemed her reputation in Devonport these past few days had really been something else. In just a week, rumors were flying about her being wild and letting loose. A few business partners were already trying to set her up with male celebrities from the entertainment world. Sophie couldn''t see the downside to this.


    Handsome men being thrown her way? That was right up her alley.


    After Harold left, right on cue, Tricia called.


    Sophie picked up, and Tricia on the other end said, "Ms. Sophie, we need another 30 million for the overseas funds."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Send it over."


    "But... we''ve already wired 70 million this week alone."


    Tricia sounded hesitant. Even though it was Sophie''s call, a hundred million was no small change for thepany.


    "Do as I say. Keep this under wraps for now. If we can''t cover it by year-end, I''ll make up the difference myself." "Yes, Ms. Sophie."


    After hanging up, Sophie removed the IV needle from her arm.


    Just as she was about to leave, who should she find standing at the door but Odie.


    Seeing him out of bed, Sophie quickly said, "Who let you up? The doctor said your injuries are serious, and you need to stay put. Get back to bed."


    "I knew you''d try to sneak out."


    Sophie had only just fainted, and Harold had been worried sick. The noise outside was so loud it didn''t help even with noise-canceling headphones.


    Looking at Sophie''s pale face, Odie moved closer with a nk expression.


    Almost instinctively, Sophie backed up.


    It wasn''t until she hit the bed that she sat down unsteadily.


    Odie


    over to the IV stand and


    expert inserted the needle into


    BS E Philet


    ¨¨''s arm. Maybe on purpose, it a bit.


    Odie said coldly, "Lie down properly. If I catch you sneaking out again, I''ll strangle you."


    Odie''s threat didn''t scare her at all.


    Back when she first met him, Sophie might have been taken aback. But now, she knew he wouldn''t actually harm her. "I really have something important to do."


    "For the overseas nightclub?"


    "How did you know?"


    Sophie hadn''t told anyone about her ns, not even Harold. She was surprised Odie could read her mind like that.


    "Ever since you started asking about ''for peace, I figured it out. A woman shouldn''t be handling this kind of thing, but if you ask nicely, I might just help you out."


    Before Sophie could respond, Odie cut in, "Since you saved me once, I''ll let it slide this time."


    Odie added nonchntly, "Focus on your recovery. I''ll handle the overseas stuff."

 Chapter 1517

    Odie didn''t wait for Sophie to get a word in before he turned on his heel and left her room. As the door clicked shut, Sophie heard the unmistakable sound of Odie locking it from the outside, even sliding the key into the keyhole. Her face fell. It was as if he was worried she''d make a run for it.


    Meanwhile, outside in the corridor, Odie was striding along when Jonah caught up to him, offering a supportive arm. "Boss, what''s the n with the overseas business?"


    "Sophie wants tounch a nightclub to square off against The Silent Shadows, hoping to bait them into action," Odie exined. "It''s a smart move; a new club could draw in a crowd and help us gather intel on The Silent Shadows. But she''s never run a club before. New venues are mas for trouble and rivals might target them. Overseas, it''s even more chaotic. She''s not on speaking terms with Colby right now, and with their cold war, Colby can''t step in to sort things out for her. So, she can''t handle this by herself; it''s on us." Jonah nodded, taking in his boss''s reasoning. Though he hadn''t been a fan of Sophie at first, over time, he''de to see her as someone who knew right from wrong and was genuinely kind-hearted.


    Odie continued, "I remember the Mintons have quite a few folks in this line of work. Get in touch with them, pick some carefully, but make sure they''re our people, and they''ve got to be presentable." "Got it, boss, I''m on it."


    "Good," Odie replied, satisfied.


    For two weeks, Sophie''s illness lingered, but the overseas nightclub was already making waves. Almost overnight, ¨¤ club called S&C popped up in the most upscale part of downtown abroad. Before its grand opening, no one had a clue when it was built-it was like it appeared out of thin air.


    The ce was a modern marvel-everything from the d¨¦cor to the style was cutting-edge. The facilities were top-notch, and even the staff at the door were stunning, tall, fair-skinned beauties. The sales and security teams were all


    uniformly handsome, with ales


    someThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dressed in cosy outfits, turning the ce into a virtual paradise.


    Overseas, S&C became a viral sensation practically overnight. Everyone knew its name. Celebrities flocked there, and the luxury inside was beyond imagination. Rumor had it the decor alone cost a fortune, and the mysterious owner''s identity was a well-kept secret. On opening day, troublemakers showed up but vanished within five minutes. Anyone else who tried to stir up trouble met the same fate, all bark and no bite, leaving S&C unscathed.


    Back at Aldridge Estate, Sophie caught wind of the news and couldn''t help but smile. Had she known Odie was this capable, she''d have handed over the reins to the club much sooner.


    Word on the street was that the club wasn''t just fresh and exciting; it offered all sorts of fun bar games led by charming men and women. The private rooms were incredibly discreet, making it a hotspot for big-shot business deals.


    Folks joked that the era of "for


    peace" was over. Now, S&C was leading the charge in setting trends Within just three days, it was fully booked for the next month. Even with its sprawling ten thousand square meters, it was packed to the rafters, and getting a spot was nearly impossible.

 Chapter 1518

    **Knock, knock.**


    The sound echoed softly against the door. Sophie, feeling upbeat, called out, "Come on in!"


    Harold stepped inside, looking like he didn''t quite know where to begin. Sophie immediately guessed he had seen the news. "Are you upset I didn''t give you a heads up?"


    "You''ve got your reasons for keeping it under wraps. I''m not gonna pry, and you don''t have to exin. It''s just...," Harold hesitated.


    "Don''t you think naming the club ''S&C'' is a bit too on the nose?" he finally asked. "I mean, everyone''s gonna assume it stands for Sophie and Colby. If The Silent Shadows catch wind, all your efforts might just go down the drain." Harold couldn''t believe Sophie would risk something like this.


    Sophie chuckled, "Who says it has to be Sophie and Colby? It could just as easily be Sophie''s charm and Harold''s valor."


    The gossip mill in Devonport was working overtime, buzzing about Sophie and Harold being an item. Everyone seemed convinced they were not only together but also shacked up.


    Neither Sophie nor Harold had bothered to set the record straight, which Harold thought was because Sophie didn''t care about the rumors. But now, he realized there was more to it. Sophie was ying the long game, using the rumors to blur the lines of their rtionship and throw The Silent Shadows off their scent.


    "Colby''s gonna be mad as heck," Harold fretted.


    "Nah, he won''t," Sophie shrugged. "I''ve left enough clues for him. If he still doesn''t get it... well, once we''ve dealt with The Silent Shadows, I''ll have a chat with him about it."


    Sure, S&C was about Sophie and Colby. Sophie could''ve picked something else, but she preferred this. It had to be about them.


    The night wore on, nketing everything in darkness. Sophie was on the mend, and with the New Year around the corner, the world outside was still a snowy canvas.


    While waiting for The Silent


    Shadows to make their move, an invitation from the Spellman family arrived. Ever since Timothy met his end at Joseph''s hands, the Spellmans had gone quiet. But recently, they''d secured a solidN?velDrama.Org content.


    foothold in Summerfield


    With Odie out of the picture in Summerfield, the Spellman and Gibbs families were locked in a power struggle. Both were eager to seize the throne and boot the Mintons out of y. Gazing at the invitation, Sophie was lost in thought.


    "Darn it, I should''ve crushed the Spellman family when I had the chance! Who do they think they are trying to upstage the Mintons!" Odie fumed when he got wind of the situation, stomping around in frustration.


    Jonah, standing nearby, couldn''t calm him down, no matter what.


    Who would''ve predicted the Spellmans could climb the ranks so fast?


    "Don''t lose your cool. Anger won''t fix anything, Sophie said, getting to her feet. "I''ve got to head to


    Summerfield and see things for


    myself, all because of this


    invitation."


    "You can''t go," Harold warned, his brow furrowed. "The Spellmans are up to no good. What if something happens to you?"


    "But Mr. Odie''s people are still around, aren''t they?"


    "That''s not the same," Harold sighed, ncing at Odie. "The Mintons... well, things aren''t like they used to be."

 Chapter 1519

    Sophie sneaked a look at Odie. Even though Harold had kept things on the down low, Odie still felt like he''d been disrespected. Back in the day, just dropping Odie''s name in Summerfield would make even the biggest shots step aside and take the long way around him. But ever since Joseph butted in, the power game in Summerfield''s been flipped on its head. Odie got the Mintons back under his belt, but now he''s dealing with the whole reform mess. Summerfield''s never been more messed up. Everything looks calm on the surface, but underneath, it''s a storm waiting to happen. Nobody''s ready to let go of the Summerfield crown.


    "I''m heading back now," Odie suddenly announced, throwing Sophie off. "Jonah, hold your boss back!" she pleaded. Jonah, who was now pretty much taking cues from Sophie, didn''t miss a beat and blocked Odie. Odie''s face turned stormy: "Who''s the boss here, me or her?"


    "Boss... you really shouldn''t go out right now," Jonah advised. The Silent Shadows were probably staked out around the Aldridge ce, ready to pounce the second Odie stepped out.


    Sophie chimed in, "We''ve still got Kena, don''t we? The Gibbs family has their own ce in Summerfield now, so the Spellman family won''t act on a whim. Their invite to me means they can''t be dumb enough to try something in Summerfield. Plus, your Mintons in Summerfield are not to be messed with by the Spellmans."


    Sophie''s words seemed to calm Odie a bit. "Yeah, my people, the Spellmans wouldn''t dare mess with them," he agreed.


    "So, it''s not such a big deal," Sophie said, trying to reassure him. "I''ll be in Summerfield for just a day to see what the Spellman family''s up to. If things go sideways, your crew will back me up. The Spellman family knows better than to cross me if they want to stay in Summerfield."


    Odie gave a nod, albeit reluctantly. There weren''t any better options right then. But it seemed like the Spellman family was tangled up with The Silent Shadows, and The Silent Shadows seemed poised to back the Mintons as a second major yer. If the Spellman family pulled it off, the Mintons'' stature in Summerfield would be heavily hit.


    As Sophie was about to head upstairs to pack for her Summerfield trip, Harold spoke up, "Sophie, there''s something you need to know." "What''s that?" she asked.


    "ording to the Aldridge family''s intel, the Spellman family didn''t just invite you; Colby''s on the list too."


    That made Sophie pause. Harold went on, "Colby hasn''t been aroundtely, but if you bump into him at the dinner... try to keep your emotions in check."


    "What, worried I''ll flip out at the


    party? My emotions are more in


    check than you think," Sophie replied, shaking her head. She''d been working hard not to let thoughts of Colby consume her. And Colby hadn''t been in touch either. This was the longest they''d gone without seeing each other. Hearing that Colby would be at the dinner stirred up feelings she thought she''d tamped down. It really had been ages since shest saw him. N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Sophie." Odie called her name. When she turned, he slipped something into her hand with


    ninja-like swiftness. She couldn''t et


    even catch what it was, just heard Odie say, "Open it when you get to Summerfield. If things go south, this might just save your life.

 Chapter 1520

    Sophie was curious, just as she was about to open the little cloth bag in her hand, Odie grabbed it quickly, saying, "I told you, wait until we get to Summerfield to open it." Odie seemed pretty serious, so Sophie decided not to press the issue. "Alright, I''ll wait until we''re at Packing for Summerfield was easy; she just needed to gather a few essentials. The thought of herst trip there with Colby made her shake her head, trying to push away the memories of him. But the harder she tried, the more she remembered how Colby used to handle everything. All she had to do was trust him, and she didn''t have to lift a finger.


    Summerfield. Happy now?" she replied. "Yeah." Sophie took the cloth bag Odie had given her and headed upstairs.


    By evening, Sophie hadnded. At Summerfield Airport, someone from Kena''s team was already waiting to pick her up. Kena, looking stunning in a flowing purple dress, appeared even more elegant than before.


    "Ms. Sophie, I''ve already sorted out your amodation. The Gibbs family might not be as powerful as the Mintons, but the ce is still pretty nice," Kena said, inviting Sophie into the car.


    Sophie replied, "I''ve talked it over with Odie, and I''ll be staying with the Minton family tonight." Hearing this, Kena nodded, "That''s fine, but the Minton''s ce hasn''t been used or cleaned for a while. I''ll get someone to tidy it up so you can befortable." Sophie shook her head, "No need, it''s just one night. It won''t be too much trouble." Seeing Sophie''s determination, Kena didn''t push the matter.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After not seeing her for a few days, Kena looked every bit the refined heiress of Summerfield. She wasn''t the timid Polly anymore but the confident CEO of the Gibbs family.


    "What''s the Spellman family aiming for with this banquet?" Sophie asked directly. Kena replied, "Nothing much, just flexing their muscles. The Spellman family struck gold recently,


    Beli


    bagging several projects and branching out into new ventures. Their future looks promising, and many businesses in Summerfield are now gravitating towards them, even some that used to side with the Mintons are starting to shift."


    Kena''s face showed her unease. She had been troubled by this for days, and Sophie noticed her concern. Sophie asked, "Has the Spellman family been giving the Gibbs family a hard time?"


    "With the Mintons backing us, we''re


    managing" Kena said, "But I think the Spellman family''s invite is mostly to boast." It was clear the Spellmans wanted to unt their newfound status.


    Kena mentioned that the Spellman family had beenying low for a while, as if they''d been blessed with some divine help. It had to be because of The Silent Shadows'' influence.


    Before long, the car pulled up in front of the Pearl Hotel. Seeing the hotel, Sophie''s eyes darkened. This was where Vanessa had once set up a deadly game for her and Sandy Later, Odie had taken over the ce. Now, it was in the hands of the Spellman family.

 Chapter 1521

    Kena had her own demons tied to this ce. It was right here, in the Pearl Hotel, where she had taken her father Daniel''s life, yet she always managed to keep her cool on the outside.


    Outside, Pearl Hotel was its usual bustling self, peopleing and going. Sophie held Kena''s hand and led her inside. The night was getting darker, casting a shadowy glow on Sophie''s face, giving her a mysterious, almost chilly aura. Together, Kena and Sophie were like a breath of fresh air, turning heads as they walked in.


    Everyone around them was stealing nces, especially since Sophie''s rocky marriage with Colby was the talk of the town. Sophie noticed the stares and responded with a faint, knowing smile. Folks were eager to see how she''d react when she ran into Colby today. But her face gave away nothing, not a flicker of emotion.


    Just outside the hotel, Mr. Donny was busy greeting guests. When he spotted Sophie and Kena, he couldn''t hide his smug grin. Last time they met, Mr. Donny wasn''t even in their league. Now, here he was, the host of the evening''s shindig.


    "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Gibbs, long time no see! How have you been?" Mr. Donny approached them with an eagerness that was hard to miss. Most of the guests seemed more interested in the drama than the party itself. Once, Sophie would''ve been the star of the show. But now, with the looming divorce from Colby, no one knew when things might fall apart. To them, she was just another woman, not someone to fear.


    "Mr. Donny, you seem to be doing well! Where''s Timothy?" Sophie asked, ncing around as if she didn''t already know Timothy had passed. Just as expected, Mr. Donny''s face slipped for a second. Timothy had been thrown under the bus by Joseph and was now dead. Everyone in the know was aware, but no one dared to bring it up with Mr. Donny. Yet here was Sophie, doing just that.


    "My son... he''s gone," Mr. Donny said, struggling to keep his voice steady.


    "What happened? He was fine thest I heard. didn''t even know, Mr. Donny... my sympathies." Sophie shook her head, pretending to be genuinely sorry. Mr. Donny''s face twitched, but he held it together and showed them into the banquet hall.


    All eyes were on Sophie, amazed that she had the nerve to rile up Mr. Donny?n Summerfield. With Colby out of the picture, she was on her own.


    "Sophie, you''re ying with fire. This is Spellman territory," Kena warned.


    "Isn''t this supposed to be Odie''s turf? Howe you never mentioned anything about the Pearl Hotel?" Sophie asked.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kena paused. ¡°I thought it was no


    big deal, so I didn''t bring it up. Since Odie left for Devonport, Summerfield''s changed. The Spellman family snapped up Pearl Hotel almost overnight."


    "When did that happen?"


    "Right around the time you and Colby werest here," Kena replied, thinking back to when Odie first ran into trouble.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1522

    It seemed like The Silent Shadows were really trying to cash in on the situation. The Pearl Hotel must mean something special to them. Sophie paused, caught up in her thoughts. Just then, a chorus of exmations from a nearby group pulled her back to the moment. Looking up, she saw a striking woman, dressed to the nines, making her way down the grand staircase from the second floor. Her beauty was undeniable, and it wasn''t just Sophie who noticed.


    "That''s Mr. Donny''s goddaughter," Kena remarked, a sneer ying on her lips.


    Mr. Donny was pulling the same kind of stunt Daniel had tried before, using his goddaughter to cozy up to wealthy businessmen. It was downright sickening. Poor Leticia had ended up taking her own life, and who knew how long this new woman could hold out? "Jenna,e over here," Mr. Donny called warmly to Gina.


    Gina''s smile was dazzling, like an angel who''d identally wandered into the mortal world-pure and untouched. She epitomized the phrase perfectly, far more innocent-looking than Nichole ever was. The businessmen around ogled Gina as if she were some wless masterpiece.


    Kena frowned, whispering, "That scoundrel probably ns to use Gina tonight to rake in cash or maybe to leverage her beauty for some power and perks."


    Before they could delve deeper into their conversation, the room''s attention shifted to another figure. Colby was descending from the second floor.


    Taken aback, Kena blurted, "When did Mr. Colby get here?" She quickly nced at Sophie, who was just as clueless about Colby''s early arrival and his presence upstairs.


    After over ten days without seeing him, Colby seemed leaner, but he had shed his previous scruffiness. In a sharp suit, he gracefully made his way from the second floor to the banquet hall''s dance floor.


    Mr. Donny greeted Colby with


    warmth, and surprisingly, Colby was all smiles andughter with him. Although Colby''s expressions were usually understated, Sophie could still Spot the subtle smile on hisThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    face.


    Gina appeared quite familiar with Colby, even warmly reaching out to greet him. Colby, who typically avoided shaking hands with women, returned Gina''s handshake with politeness. "What on earth is Colby up to?" Kena wondered aloud, turning to Sophie.


    Sophie''s face was stoic, but inside, it felt like a dagger had pierced her heart. Colby hadn''t nced her way once. In the past, he would have spotted her in a heartbeat, even in a crowded room.


    Mr. Donny''s gazended on Sophie


    too, with a look that seemed almost taunting. Gina and Colby were deep in conversation, and while their topic was a mystery, it was clear Colby wasn''t bothered. He even initiated some exchanges with Gina.


    Everyone knew about Sophie and Colby''s history, and as they watched this scene unfold, they stayed quiet, soaking in the drama. Rumors were flying that Sophie had been ying games, leaving Colby heartbroken. One used of tricking her way into marriage, the other of cheating-divorce seemed


    inevitable.

 Chapter 1523

    "I''ll figure out what''s happening!" Kena dered, starting to head over.


    Sophie quickly caught her arm, giving a slight shake of her head. "No need."


    "But..." Kena hesitated, words hanging in the air. Was she really supposed to just stand by while her husband was all chummy with another woman? Colby still hadn''t nced at Sophie; it was like they were strangers, no eye contact at all. The guests around them seemed to revel in the drama.


    Yet, Sophie''s face was calm, her smile unwavering as she greeted the guests, as if Colby was invisible to her.


    "Mr. Colby, that''s Ms. Sophie, right? She''s stunning. Why don''t you go talk to her?" Gina batted her eyshes, all charm.


    A sweet, innocent woman like Gina was a ma for men, those wide-eyed looks making anyone want to protect her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colby replied, almost dismissively, "She is beautiful."


    Noticing Colby''s reluctance to chat further, Gina grabbed his arm, "Did you two have a spat? I know a trick to patch things up quickly. Want to try it, Mr. Colby?"


    Gina didn''t seem to mean any harm. Before Colby could react, she was already pulling him toward the dance floor outside.


    The fact that the Spellman family''s goddaughter was this cozy with Colby set tongues wagging. Everyone knew Colby wasn''t one for mingling with women, except Sophie. Who would''ve thought there''d be an exception?


    Colby frowned slightly at Gina holding his arm. But before he knew it, they were in the middle of the dance floor.


    In a bold red dress, Gina was all


    energy, her eyes sparkling. She shed a coy smile at everyone, happy to see y''all here! I, Gina, invite Mr. Colby for a dance. Hope?ou enjoy!"


    Her bold move grabbed everyone''s attention, all eyes glued on them With Sophie right there, it was a scene right out of a soap opera.


    Some guests watched with glee, some with discreet curiosity, while others were already drafting tomorrow''s gossip.


    "Mr. Colby, women get so jealous! Just dance with me, and Ms. Sophie will be jealous for sure. Then you two can clear things up!"


    Gina''s sincerity was palpable, and


    any other guy might have fallen for


    such an understanding girl. But Colby''s expression cooled, "Sorry, I''m not trying to make her jealous."


    "Ms. Sophie!" Kena''s voice broke through, grabbing Colby''s attention.


    He turned to see Sophie''s retreating figure. Almost instinctively, he ran after her.


    As Colby dashed out of the hall, Gina hiked up her dress and followed.


    By the fountain outside, Colby caught up with Sophie. "Sophie, wait, listen to me..." "It''s not what it looks like, Ms. Sophie!"

 Chapter 1524

    Gina hurried over, her voice urgent as she tried to exin to Sophie, "It''s on me, really. I thought you two were in the middle of a spat, so I figured Mr. Colby and you might need a chance to clear things up. I''m sorry, Mr. Colby wasn''t keen on dancing with me at all!" By this point, everyone at the banquet was peering outside, eager to witness the confrontation between the wife and the supposed other woman.


    But Sophie just had a slight smile on her face. "It''s just a dance. Does it really mean anything?"


    Herid-back demeanor left Gina awkwardly standing there, while Colby, watching the scene, felt a strange ache in his chest.


    "Still, I don''t like my husband dancing with other women. It bothers me."


    Colby''s heart skipped a beat at her words, and he asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    With all eyes on them, Sophie raised an eyebrow, "Are you asking how to keep me from being mad?"


    "Yes."


    Colby answered with determination.


    "Then jump into that fountain right now and don''te out until I say so."


    The weather in Summerfield was freezing. Not quite snowing but cold enough to chill you to the bone. Jumping into a fountain at this time of night, soaking wet, was a sure way to catch a cold.


    Gina, worried, said, "Ms. Sophie, isn''t that a bit too much? If you''re trying to humiliate Mr. Colby, you can''t just "


    Before Gina could finish, the crowd gasped in shock.


    Without a second thought, Colby leaped into the fountain.


    The winter chill turned water to ice quickly, and soon, Colby''s face was flushed from the cold, his lips a pale shade. Water droplets clung to his hair, forming a thin frost.


    "Mr. Colby!"


    Gina looked visibly upset.


    But Sophie wasn''t satisfied: "Oh look, someone''s worried about you."


    She turned her gaze to Gina, "Colby


    I''m giving


    me and


    you a choice now:


    be with Ms. Gina. Vorce


    t you want?"


    "Ms. Sophie! It''s not like that between Mr. Colby and me! How could you even suggest¡ª"


    "Colby, I want you on your knees when you answer me."


    The room was stunned when Sophie said that.


    Who was Colby to be treated this way?


    And yet, Sophie demanded he answer her on his knees?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sophie! is too much! If you''re humiliate Mr. Colby I


    going


    swho this,


    you should leave!"


    With that, Gina tried to rush to the fountain to pull Colby out.


    But Colby, kneeling in the fountain


    red


    "I don''t want to, I will


    never consider divorce."


    The crowd drew a collective breath at the sight.


    Colby actually knelt!


    And Gina''s expression turned sour, standing there like a sideshow for everyone to see. Everyone could see through Gina''s little act.


    ying the fragile victim, acting innocent - Sophie was fed up with those moves.


    Nichole had tried the innocent act before. Did Gina think she could do better?


    "So, next time Ms. Gina makes a move, you know what to do?"


    "I do."


    "Then show me now."

 Chapter 1525

    "Ms. Gina, let''s keep some distance going forward, alright? I don''t want you doing anything that could make my wife misunderstand."


    "No way, Colby! Why are you just bowing down to her like that? It''s not right to cater to her every whim!"


    Gina suddenly got all worked up, pointing a finger at Sophie with fire in her eyes. "This woman keeps telling you to stay away from me, but everyone here knows the truth! She''s been out gallivanting these past few days! She''s already broken her marriage vows, so why should you stick to yours? A man like you, Colby, deserves better than a cheating wife!"


    The more Gina spoke, the more riled up she got, almost ready to rip away Sophie''s mask of deceit.


    Sophie couldn''t help but chuckle at Gina''s outburst. How could someone be so naive?


    "Ms. Gina, you''re spot on. I agree with you; I''m all for a divorce. The only hitch is... Colby isn''t on board. Maybe you could try to change his mind."


    With Sophie throwing in the towel, Gina rushed to help Colby up from the fountain. But he shrugged her off, and she couldn''t even get close.


    Gina was taken aback by the scene. Who in their right mind would ept such public humiliation? Especially someone like Colby!


    "Mr. Colby, I''ve always had a thing for you! If you''re willing, I''d do anything for you!"


    Gina gazed at Colby with hopeful eyes. Hardly anyone would turn down a sweet, sensible girl like her.


    But not everyone saw Gina as a catch. Colby was one of those people.


    Seeing Colby still nted in the fountain, Gina''s expression soured.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie watched from a distance, amused by Gina''s predicament.


    Just then, Mr. Donny emerged from the crowd, having witnessed the whole debacle. He couldn''t believe Colby would go to such lengths for Sophie.


    "Ms. Sophie, this is my turf, so let''s not go overboard. Gina just admires Colby, and who wouldn''t, right? You


    can''t possibly confront every girl


    who fancies him. There are too many folks here, so let''s keep it civil. How about today, you let it slide for my sake?"


    Sophie''s smile widened as she responded, "Mr. Donny, what are you on about? There''s no way I''d lose my cool over a young girl like Gina. I''m dealing with my husband, haven''tid a finger on Gina. How am 10 overstepping? Besides, Colby isn''t into her. Gina was the one dering her feelings in front of me, trying to y the other woman. I was hoping you''d set her straight."


    "You..."


    Mr. Donny''s face turned stormy. "How can you say such things? Gina simply..."


    "I know what you''re getting at, Mr. Donny. You want to say your daughter has a soft spot for Colby, right?"


    Sophie shed a knowing smile. "I


    heard it all, she''s quite taken with


    him. Everyone here heard it too. Gina


    was just urging Colby to divorce me. You caught that, didn''t you, Mr. Donny?"  en

 Chapter 1526

    Mr. Donny''s face was turning darker by the minute. Sophie was always one to stand her ground, and now he found himself stuck in a real pickle, feeling both ticked off and helpless.


    He had assumed Colby had moved on from Sophie, but much to his surprise, Colby still had a soft spot for his wife, who was notorious for her flirtatious ways in the nightlife scene.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough of this. If Ms. Gina is so keen on my husband, she can have him. I''ll be waiting for the day you convince Colby to divorce me," Sophie remarked, her words sharp enough to silence anyone. Kena, tagging along with Sophie, was impressed at how easily Sophie left the Spellman duo at a loss for words.


    As they departed, Sophie didn''t spare a nce at Colby, who was kneeling by the fountain.


    The crowd couldn''t help but think Sophie was being a bit overbearing. She was living her own life freely but wouldn''t let her husband talk to any other woman.


    Once Sophie had left, Gina hurried to help Colby up.


    But Colby wouldn''t budge or let Gina even touch him.


    A security guard then approached and told Colby, "Mr. Colby? Thedy who just left said you can stand up now," which finally got Colby to rise from the fountain.


    Gina, eyes misty, said, "Mr. Colby, I''m really sorry... I never intended for this. I just didn''t want Ms. Sophie to embarrass you like that. I only wanted you two to talk it out. Who knew she''d do something so humiliating! Why won''t you divorce her?" Gina''s voice grew more pitiful with each word.


    Colby, without a hint of warmth, replied, "That''s my wife, and I don''t need Ms. Gina to fret over it. Besides, I''ve never seen it as humiliation."


    With that, Colby walked out of the Pearl Hotel without a backward nce.


    Mr. Donny, watching Colby leave, couldn''t conceal his disappointment and frustration.


    Sophie sure had a knack for this.


    He had hoped to drive a wedge between Sophie and Colby, but


    seemed


    swnohet


    like it wouldn''t be that easy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He genuinely couldn''t fathom what was so alluring about a woman like Sophie.


    "Godfather..."


    "Don''t call me that! Useless," Mr. Donny snapped at Gina, his eyes cold.


    Gina shrank back a step, unnerved by his re.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Kena settled into the back seat of the car. Kena asked, "Wasn''t what you did a bit over the top?"


    "You think I was too harsh?"


    "Well, it was Colby, after all. Making him kneel in front of everyone to his pride."


    a


    resas Colby, after all. I s to en.kikistoriet


    "Didn''t you notice Ms. Gina earlier?" Sophie replied calmly. "She went through all that just to dance with Colby, but with just a word, I could make e him do anything for me. wanted the Spellman family to realize they should stop plotting about Colby."


    She had thought attending the Spellman family''s event might lead to something useful.


    Turns out, it was nothing but a big charade.


    "And you didn''t feel bad for him at all?" Kena cautiously probed about Sophie''s feelings for Colby.


    That wasn''t just anyone; that was Colby.


    Sophie took a longer look at Kena, then said slowly, "Not at all."

 Chapter 1527

    Kena looked at Sophie, searching for any hint of heartache or hesitation in her eyes, but there was nothing there. "You really are cold-hearted, aren''t you?"


    Everyone knew how Colby had treated Sophie, not just their friends but the whole world, thanks to the extravagant wedding he''d thrown. If it weren''t for the recent headlines, they''d still be the couple everyone envied the picture-perfect pair. Kena suddenly asked, "So, because of one medical report, you''re just going to dismiss all the love he''s shown you?"


    Sophie''s voice turned icy. "He doesn''t even know what love means. If even science dismisses such feelings, how am I supposed to believe his love is real?"


    Sophie seemed drained, uninterested in discussing it further. "Don''t bring up anything about Colby around me. We''re done."


    She turned her gaze out the car window.


    The car pulled up to the Minton family''s vi, and Sophie was the first to step out. Kena watched her make her way inside before telling the driver to move on.


    Sophie took in the familiar surroundings, recalling how anxious she''d been thest time she was here, worried she''d never escape the Minton family''s overwhelming hold. Now, she was merely a guest.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t notice the shadow slipping closer until arge hand pulled her into the dark.


    And then, the scent of tobo hit her.


    The smell was both familiar and strange-it had been ages since she''dst encountered it.


    Instinctively, Sophie''s hand shot up, delivering a p across the face.


    Though her swing was quick and determined, the impact softened at thest moment.


    The pnded on Colby, but it didn''t faze him.


    "Feeling better?" Colby''s voice was deep, tinged with a hint of hurt.


    "Not even close!" Sophie snapped, her hand tching for another swing. But Colby didn''t flinch. He simply took her hand, saying, "No need for


    you to hurt your hand. I''d hate to see


    it turn red." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    en


    His hands were unusually cold, maybe from lingering too long by the fountain. They used to be warm when he held hers. Now, they were even colder than hers. "Isn''t this a bit embarrassing?" Sophie quipped.


    "Getting a scolding from my wife isn''t embarrassing at all," Colby replied, tightening his grip just a bit.


    "Why were you with that woman?" Sophie red.


    "I''ve scrubbed myself clean and changed my clothes... Come on, don''t be mad, okay?" Colby''s voice was gentle, full of warmth for Sophie.


    "I know you were contacted by the


    Spellman family. You did it to figure


    out what they''re up to. But seeing you joke around with that woman really got to me. I''m just that petty, deliberately making things hard for you."


    "I know, you care about me," Colby said, a rare smile breaking through his serious demeanor.


    "All this time, you didn''te to


    clear things up. I thought maybe you were just that clueless, not catching on to what I meant." Sophie had


    alwayss seen Colby as her soulmate, believing a single look was enough for him to understand her<ppletely. Content be

 Chapter 1528

    Sophie had only just found out that Colby had this uncanny knack for reading people, almost like he had a sixth sense for understanding emotions. He could always figure out what she was thinking, as if he was inside her head. They''d been apart for over a month, and


    Sophie realized she was only starting to get a glimpse of who Colby truly was.


    "At first, I didn''t see it. I was worried you''d think I''m not good enough," Colby mumbled, his eyes dropping to the floor.


    "Oh, I definitely find youcking," Sophie teased, making Colby''s eyes darken with a hint of hurt.


    "But seriously," Sophie continued, "I find you a bit dense for not telling me something so important sooner! Love isn''t just some biological response. I just need to know you care about me, that I''m in your heart, that you''ll whisper sweet nothings to me, and have my back no matter what. That you''ll never betray me, never fall for someone else. That''s all I need. Love is a feeling, and it''s also the actions you take because of that feeling. I see it all, and to me, you''re not some emotionally detached robot. You''re my husband."


    Hearing Sophie''s words brought a spark back to Colby''s eyes. But before they could savor the moment, Sophie abruptly stepped back.


    "Colby! Are you some sort of clingy shadow?" she snapped. "I told you to keep your distance! I don''t want to see you, and if you don''t leave right now, I''ll call the cops!"


    Watching her dramatic ir, Colby couldn''t help but crack a small smile, even though his voice was tinged with a bit of mock suffering, "I can''t be without you. Please, don''t be mad, okay?"


    Taking advantage of the moment, Colby pulled Sophie into a tight hug. It was forceful, but neither really wanted to let go.


    Eventually, Sophie pushed him away, her voice frosty, "You''re the most shameless guy I''ve ever known! Go run to Ms. Gina and leave me alone!"


    "Sophie, I love you," Colby dered, in a move straight out of a soap opera, cradling her face and kissing her with a boldness that surprised them both.


    Sophie, trying to keep a straight face at Colby''s over-the-top performance, couldn''t help butugh inside. She


    bit his lip, not too hard but enough to leave a mark.


    "Get out! Colby, don''t make me hate you."


    Her eyes were filled with feigned disgust. Colby felt a little put out, thinking harsh words would be enough. Why did the act have to be so convincing?


    Nevertheless, Colby slunk out of the


    Minton family''s vi, feeling a bit like


    a kicked puppy. At the gate, heProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    nced back at the house, his eyes full of longing and hurt.


    Sophie had already turned back into the quiet house. With Odie away from Summerfield, the Minton ce felt especially deserted.


    Remembering the lifeline Odie had


    given her before she came to Summerfield, Sophie curiously rummaged through its contents. It turned out to be a USB drive, and the sheer size of its storage left her stunned.


    Could this USB drive possibly hold... something important?

 Chapter 1529

    In Devonport, Jenna and Adler were glued to their phones, trying to catch any news about Summerfield. Even a whisper would do, but the day dragged on with radio silence about the ce.


    "Adler! Seriously, are you even trying? How can you be so bad at gathering intel?" Jenna shot Adler a frustrated look. If Adler had even a smidge of Colby or Harold''s skill, they wouldn''t be stuck in this information ckout. "I''m doing my best, but Summerfield is sealed tighter than a drum. Even when Odie was around, Colby''s crew could barely crack what was happening there, and now it''s just me," Adler said, looking genuinely put out. Jenna could only stew in her frustration. Then, out of the blue, Adler''s face lit up with an idea. "Wait a minute, why don''t we just ask Odie? He''s the kingpin of Summerfield. If anyone can dig up info, it''s him!" "Sure, just like that. But, do you really think we can waltz into the Aldridge family''s turf?" Jenna replied skeptically. They had tried the Aldridge Estate before, but it was locked tighter than a vault, making entry nearly impossible. "I''m stumped otherwise. Besides, Sophie''s not one to let things slide, and with Colby heading over, maybe they''ll patch things up. Jenna, you shouldn''t stress over someone else''s drama," Adler offered earnestly. Jenna frowned, retorting, "This isn''t just anyone''s drama, it''s my brother''s family we''re talking about. Seeing them like this is tearing me apart."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hey, don''t let it get to you. I''m right


    here, aren''t


    Colby and Sophie have


    e2


    been through thick and thin to be together. They won''t just throw that away it''s probably just a spat, and they sort it out soon," Adlero reassured her.


    Jenna nodded, hoping Adler was right. "I really hope so," she murmured.


    Just when they thought things couldn''t be that bad, a news alert


    pinged on their phones. The headline photo showed Colby kneeling in the fountain at the Pearl


    Hotel, looking nothing like his usual


    self.


    Jenna froze, eyes wide. Adler rubbed his eyes in disbelief before eximing, "Has Colby lost it? What''s he doing?"


    Then they spotted Sophie in the photo too. "No way, they''re going all out? This is no joke!" Adler had never seen Colby on his knees before. This was a new low.


    "If this wasn''t from the most credible


    news source in the world, I''d call it trash. What are they even saying? And how could Colby kneel in front of everyone like that?" Adler muttered, reading the article apanying the photo. It detailed that during a dinner at the Spellman family''s, Sophie, jealous, had publicly scolded Colby for getting too close with Ms. Gina.

 Chapter 1530

    This husband was none other than the world-famous Colby.


    "No way... There''s just no way. Sophie would never do something like this. I know her!"


    Jenna stared at the news, feeling a chill run through her bones. What she initially thought was just a petty argument had clearly spiraled into a full-blown marital crisis. "No, I''ve got to head over to Aldridge Estate and get some answers!"


    Jenna was always this direct. Adler quickly tagged along with her as they drove towards Aldridge Estate.


    The entrance of the estate was heavily guarded. As the security guard saw Adler and Jenna''s car pull in again, he approached them with a weary look.


    "Ms. Jenna, we''ve told you so many times already, without Mr. Aldridge''s say-so, you really can''te in. Could you please not make things tough for me?" "I''m not here to make trouble for you. I just need to talk to Harold!"


    The guard looked conflicted but, seeing Jenna''s determined stance-as if she''d camp out there until Harold showed up he finally relented. "Ms. Jenna, please hang tight for a moment. I''ll go let Mr. Aldridge know. But if he decides not to see you, there isn''t much else I can do." "Alright, go on then. I refuse to believe Harold would have the guts to ignore me!"


    Jenna stood there with such authority that it was easy to forget Adler was standing right beside her Adlerfortingly patted Jenna''s back, saying, "Calm down. It''s not worth getting yourself worked up over this."


    Upstairs, Odie rubbed his temples in frustration as he watched themotion below. "Why are they here again?"


    Ever since they returned to Devonport, Jenna and Adler had been visiting nearly every other day to keep tabs on the situation. Harold knew they''d rush over the minute. they saw the news, and hemented dryly, "Who let this news get so out of hand? Sophie really should have thought about the fallout."


    Jenna, being the oldest and always the big sister type, especially took this matter to heart since it involved her own younger brother who had wronged someone. After getting the call from security, Harold decided to handle things himself. Downstairs, Jenna waited for a while before Harold emerged from Aldridge Estate.


    "Did you see the news report?" Jenna got straight to the point.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I did," Harold replied without hesitation.


    "Don''t you have any reaction? Are you just going to let them split up?"


    Jenna couldn''t believe Harold''s nonchnce. They had all watched Sophie and Colby''s rtionship grow, with Sophie being her dear friend. She couldn''t stand by and watch them drift apart over a misunderstanding. Harold replied, "Jenna, all I have to say is, ''Mind your own business.'' You''re smart enough to know what I mean."


    He added, "Whatever happens, if


    Sophie and Colby do break up, I''ll be


    in Sophie''s corner. I respect her


    choices and will protect her no. matter what. Please, don''te here again. I don''t want you adding to her stress."

 Chapter 1531

    It waste at night at the Summerfield Hotel. Colby heard a knock at his door.


    When he opened it, he saw Gina standing there, her face pale and tears streaming down like a spring rain. Colby frowned, almost instinctively wanting to close the door. But Gina quickly put her hand on the door frame, not caring if it might get caught. "Mr. Colby! I need to talk to you!" she said, her voice urgent and shaky.


    "We have nothing to discuss," Colby replied coldly, ready to shut the door. Just then, Gina blurted out, "I genuinely admire you, Mr. Colby! Remember when you saved me overseas?"


    Colby shot her a frosty nce. He didn''t recall saving this woman.


    "I''ve taken many lives and saved many too. What makes you think I''d remember you?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me, Mr. Colby, as long as I remember you!" Gina looked earnestly at him. "If it weren''t for you, I''d have died overseas! My father was drowning in debt, and you spared me! I''m truly grateful. Everything I said in front of Ms. Sophie tonight came from the heart... I genuinely care about you, Mr. Colby! I''ve worked hard to get where I am today, just to stand before you. I don''t want you to hate me."


    Gina looked at him with eyes full of plea.


    Another man might have been swayed by her performance. But Colby was a seasoned actor himself. He had read countless faces, understanding the story behind each expression. He knew Gina''s tale was part truth, part fiction.


    Seeing Colby''s silence, Gina softened her tone, "Mr. Colby, I''m not trying toe between you and Ms. Sophie, but I couldn''t stand by while she insulted you in front of everyone... So..."


    "Are you finished?" Colby''s tone was ice-cold.


    Gina hesitated.


    "If you''re done, then leave."


    "Mr. Colby!" she pleaded again, blocking the door with her hand.


    This time, Colby was determined


    close


    it


    caunot noticing her hand


    in the frame.


    belongs to en.kikitovel


    Gina let out a cry of pain.


    Colby frowned, finally releasing the door.


    "What are you doing?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just don''t want you to misunderstand me, Mr. Colby. feelings for you are real. I''d


    sweet


    anything for you."


    "Anything?"


    There was a faint trace of amusement in Colby''s voice.


    "Yes! Anything!"


    Gina looked at him with unwavering determination, She was younger than Sophie, few men would turn down the attention of a woman in her prime. In terms of looks, Gina was confident, even if she didn''t quite match up to Sophie. But isn''t novelty what men often crave?


    Gina was sure she could win over this so-called overseas ruler.


    Colby, observing her, decided to humor her for a bit.


    "My wife prefers I keep my distance from other women. You should know that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1532

    Colby used some slipperynguage to gauge Gina''s next move. And, just as he expected, Gina lit up when she heard him.


    You see, most guys, especially the married ones, tend to pass the buck to their wives when temptationes calling. It''s like they''re saying, "Hey, I''m all for this, but my wife? Not so much. So, you gotta figure out a way that keeps everyone happy-her and me." Gina gave a textbook response, practically shouting her willingness to be the other woman. "Mr. Colby, don''t worry, I''m not after Mrs. Costello''s spot. Just being by your side is more than enough for me!" Colby chuckled internally but kept a poker face. "Come in," he said coolly.


    Gina could hardly contain her glee as she stepped inside. So much for the big-shot businessman! Turns out, a pretty face is all it takes to crack him. Men-they''re easier to read than a paperback novel.


    Following Colby into the swanky presidential suite, Gina''s eyes immediately locked onto the plush, inviting bed. With the room dimly lit and just the two of them inside, it was hard not to let her imagination run wild. "Mr. Colby..." she murmured, feeling a bit shy.


    It was her first time meeting someone so strikingly handsome, and when she found out Mr. Donny was sending her to Colby''s room, she was over the moon.


    Colby looked at the bashful Gina and walked over to the bed. She thought he was inviting her closer, but then he pulled out a sleek ck handgun from the drawer.


    Gina''s face went pale. "I''m not one for chit-chat. Spill everything you know, and maybe I''ll let you walk out of here."


    Colby settled into a chair, aiming the gun squarely at her. "Mr. Colby..." Gina stammered, trembling with fear.


    She knew all about Colby''s ruthless reputation. He had a history of taking out anyone he needed to, and a woman wouldn''t be any exception.


    "Expecting a rescue? Not gonna happen," Colby said. "This room''s got a signal jammer. No one outside


    can bear a thing, including that


    recorder you''ve got."


    little


    Gina''s heart sank as Colby mentioned the hidden recorder. She thought she''d been discreet!


    "So, are you gonna hand it over, or do I have to take it off you?"


    "I-I''ll give it I''ll give it..." Gina''s hands shook she retrieved the recorder from her bag, overwhelmed by Colby''s intense presence.


    We


    She''d had it on her since she was outside, knowing full well The Silent Shadows warned her about Colby''s cautious nature. A ce like this? Of course, he''d have it locked down with a signal jammer.


    "Mr. Donny sent me... Please, don''t kill me!"


    The fear was in on her face, and she was desperate now.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1533

    Colby picked up the recorder, gave it a quick look, and then set it on the table next to him.


    Gina, clearly on edge, pleaded, "Everything I''ve said is true. I was cornered! Mr. Colby, if you let me go, I swear I won''t breathe a word..." Colby cut her off with a cold, "I trust the dead more than the living."


    Gina''s face went even paler at those words.


    "But I''m willing to give you a shot at staying alive," he added.


    Hearing this, Gina quickly blurted out, "I''ll do anything, just please don''t kill me!"


    "Come here."


    Colby''s voice was calm butmanding as he spoke those words. Gina, not daring to disobey, approached him cautiously.


    Before she could process what was happening, Colby had already injected her arm with a syringe.


    Seeing the needle mark, Gina''s eyes filled with terror. "Mr. Colby! Have mercy! Please, spare me!"


    Anyone who had spent time overseas knew exactly what this drug was. Colby had built an untouchable reputation with it. He never used it on his own people, only those who he suspected might betray him. The drug required regr doses, or else it caused excruciating pain, like being pierced by a thousand needles.


    Gina never imagined Colby would use such drastic measures on her, just a girl caught in the wrong ce.


    "I despise betrayal, so this is the only way I can feel secure," he exined.


    "Mr. Colby... I''m not one of them, you have to believe me! I don''t want to die; I just needed the money. I was just doing a job! I didn''t mean to get tangled up with you!"


    No matter what Gina said, Colby''s expression remained unchanged, as if she were nothing more than furniture.


    "I don''t like repeating myself, and I''ve already told you that once, haven''t I?"


    "Y-yes, you have..."


    Gina didn''t even dare to lift her head as she nodded.


    "What did they send you here for?" Colby pressed on.


    Gina bit her lip, then confessed, "They... they sent me to try and seduce you, to record our conversation, and snap a few pictures. Even if I didn''t seed, it didn''t matter as long as I got one or two shots of being here with you."


    "Is this the Spellman family''s n, or is it your boss''s orders?"


    "Mr. Donny is my boss; there''s no one else. Whatever Mr. Donny asks, I have to do it. So..."


    Gina knew better than to hide anything from Colby.


    "Once you walk out of here tonight, do you know what you should say?"


    "I do... I do!"


    Gina nodded frantically,


    "Once out, I won''t say a about what happened


    e et


    "If you don''t obey, I have ways to make your life a living hell, got it?"


    "I understand... I do."


    "And what are you going to say once you leave?"


    "I-I''ll say that I seeded?"


    Gina cautiously lifted her head, trying to read Colby''s reaction.


    Colby picked up the recorder, erased


    all the


    Vecordings, and tossed i to en kontent? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    the can belongs


    "The recorder''s gone, but we''ve taken our ''rtionship'' to the next level, got it?"

 Chapter 1534

    "Yeah, yeah, I hear you!" Gina nodded quickly, not daring to defy Colby.


    She nced up at him, worry etched on her face. "But what if Ms. Sophie gets wind of this?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Gina knew all too well why Mr. Donny wanted those photos-they were set to hit Summerfield''s gossip columns the very next day. Colby adored his wife; there was no way he''d let Sophie catch wind of such a scandal. "That''s none of your concern. Keep your nose out of it, or you''ll face the consequences," Colby warned.


    Gina swallowed hard and dropped the subject. "You''re right, Mr. Colby. I overstepped. I won''t ask again..."


    She lowered her gaze, anxiety gnawing at her, worried Colby might change his mind andsh out.


    Colby got up from the couch, walked over to Gina, and snatched the phone from her hand. The camera shutter clicked, echoing in the tense silence.


    Gina''s heart pounded like it was about to burst out of her chest.


    An hourter, she emerged from the hotel room, her clothes in disarray. Members of the Spellman family were already waiting outside.


    Seeing Gina''s disheveled state, Mr. Donny wasted no time. "Is it done? Did it work?"


    Gina nodded, her fear evident.


    "How did Colby let you pull this off so easily? Is there a catch?"


    Panicked, Gina exined, "Colby was drunk. He took my recorder, and then... well, you know..."


    She trailed off, shame painting her cheeks.


    Mr. Donny, understanding her implication, nodded. He knew firsthand how alcohol could make a man lose control. Even Colby wasn''t immune.


    "I knew you wouldn''t let me down," he said.


    Following Colby''s earlier


    instructions, Gina pleaded, "But he was really rough. I''m scared. Can avoid seeing him again? If he wakes up and remembers... to make things right with his wife, he might kill me!"


    Her voice quivered as fear clouded her features, the thought of facing Colby again too daunting.


    "Don''t worry about Sophie. She''s not a threat. You''re with Colby now, and he''ll protect you. Trust me, once this is over, you''ll enjoy endless riches," Mr. Donny reassured her.


    Gina forced a smile, but her mind was elsewhere. She wasn''t dreaming of wealth; she was worrying about whether she''d live to see another day. "Oh, and let me see those photos."


    "...Okay," Gina replied nervously, handing over her phone.


    The photos were exactly as Colby had instructed. Mr. Donny''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. He doubted Sophie could turn a blind eye to these images.


    If this could drive a wedge between Colby and Sophie, his n would be a sess.


    By the next morning, the news had


    flooded at the major online


    tforms. But when Sophie stumbled upon the headlines, she merely smirked, a knowing glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 1535

    In the Pord family''s overseas estate, Sandy couldn''t believe her eyes as she stared at the front-page headline. A photo showed Colby at a hotel with another woman, leaving her absolutely stunned.


    "Sandy, the maid mentioned you haven''t been eating your breakfast properly. What''s going on?" Kiran asked, bringing her breakfast into the room.


    Sandy rushed over to him, thrusting her phone under his nose. "Brother, is this for real? Or is someone trying to set Colby up?"


    Sandy had always been keenly aware of the bond between Colby and Sophie. With Kiran iming the inte was down, she''d been offline for days, sensing something was amiss. Sure enough, as soon as she powered up her phone, it was flooded with alerts about a crisis in Sophie and Colby''s marriage.


    "Sandy, men are unreliable creatures. It''s just infidelity; why are you so shocked?"


    "But it''s Colby! How could he cheat? Sure, any man might stray, but not Colby!"


    Sandy was certain of Colby''s love for Sophie and had faith in Sophie''s judgment. "And what''s this about emotional neglect? I''ve never even heard of that before."


    Kiran knew his sister too well; she would always worry about others. He gently patted her head. "If you''re so worried about Sophie, how about I let you go back to see her?"


    Sandy eyed Kiran suspiciously. "What''s with the sudden change of heart? I''ve been begging to visit them for days, and you wouldn''t even let me out of my room. Why the sudden generosity?"


    Kiran had been healing from a serious injury. Even though Colby''s shot wasn''t fatal, it had been severe enough. Despite his strength, Kiran wasn''t invincible.


    "Sandy, it breaks my heart to see you doubt your brother like this."


    With a warm smile, Kiran said, "If it''s just about checking on a friend, I''ll let you go. Once you''re reassured, have someone bring you back. But Summerfield''s not a ce I''mfortable with for too long. You can only stay for a day."


    Kiran was firm, leaving no room for negotiation.


    "Brother..."


    Sandy tried to plead, but Kiran turned serious. "If you stay in Summerfield longer, I''ll have someon


    drag you back. You know I mean it, Sandy. You wouldn''t do anything to upset your brother, right?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    QUA


    Sandy was all for sneaky ns butcked the boldness to carry them out. With Kiran allowing just one day in Summerfield, she knew she had to stick to it, no matter how much she wanted more time.


    "Well... alright then."


    She lowered her head, looking quite put out. Yet, Kiran knew his sister well; the idea of a brief escape thrilled her.


    Still, he let her little act slide. "Alright, I''ll have someone escort you to Summerfield. By this time tomorrow, I want you back here, safe and sound." Sandy nodded earnestly. "Don''t worry, brother, I won''t get lost."


    "If you do, I''ll have a word with Sophie. If she can''t find you, I''ll have no choice but to make sure she regrets it."

 Chapter 1536

    When Kiran spoke, there was a definite chill in his eyes.


    Sandy quickly piped up, "No way, I promise I won''t be sticking around Summerfield longer than needed!"


    She''d heard enough about Summerfield to know it wasn''t the kind of ce you''d want to visit more than once. "Off you go then."


    Kiran motioned to someone by the door, who brought over her luggage. Sandy was momentarily caught off guard when she saw the suitcase being wheeled in.


    "Brother, how did you manage to pack my bags already?"


    "Summerfield might not be my turf, but nobody there would darey a finger on my little princess. Still, it''s always wise to have your own things ready."


    With that, Kiran ced a stunning butterfly ne around Sandy''s neck, adding, "You''ve always loved the jewelry from their designer, haven''t you? This one''s a special piece I had made just for you. It''s your good luck charm, so don''t lose it, or I''ll be pretty upset." Sandy nced down at the butterfly ne, a smile spreading across her face.


    "How did you know butterflies are my favorite? Thanks, Brother, I''ll keep it safe." "Alright."


    Kiran gave a nod.


    Sandy was eager to hop on a ne to Summerfield to check on Sophie.


    Meanwhile, over in Summerfield, Sophie hadn''t left the Minton family mansion all day.


    She''d lounge in bed when tired and order takeout when hungry.


    By evening, a brisk knock at the door interrupted her.


    When Sophie went to open it, she wasn''t expecting to see Sandy standing there. Trailing behind Sandy was a hefty bodyguard, holding a pink suitcase.


    Sandy rushed in, wrapping Sophie in a big hug, and then said with a hint ofint, "How''ve you been holding up? What''s the deal with you


    ap


    Colby?"


    Sophie paused, surprised.


    Truthfully, she hadn''t anticipated seeing Sandy at this point.


    Just that morning, she had been pondering how The Silent Shadows might make their move against her, or at least what their main goal was. After stirring trouble for Colby and shaking up the big four families, she was curious about their next y.


    So she''d waited all day.


    But instead, Sandy showed up.


    "Colby and I have parted ways. As for the details, even I''m a bit in the dark."


    Sophie offered a vague reply.


    Her eyes drifted to the bodyguard by the door.


    The guy looked like a pro, tall and wearing sunsses, ready for action.


    Sandy caught Sophie''s nce and turned to the bodyguard, saying, "Why are you still standing here? nning to camp out with us? Off you go, I don''t need you here''


    Sandy knew her brother had sent this bodyguard to keep an eye on her.


    With him around, she and Sophie wouldn''t get any privacy.


    "Miss, Mr. Angelo wants me to stay close to ensure your safety, so I can''t leave."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Stay close? Are you nning to follow me to the bathroom too? Out!"

 Chapter 1537

    The bodyguard looked visibly troubled, as he had strict orders from Kiran not to leave Sandy''s side.


    "Hey, he''s just doing his job, cut him some ck," Sophie said, not waiting for Sandy to respond. She continued, "But with just usdies in the house, it might be a bit awkward for him to stay here. Why not crash in the greenhouse out back? It''s warm enough, and with your mistress safe with me, she''s not going anywhere."


    "This..." The bodyguard hesitated, unsure of what to do.


    Sandy piped up, "Didn''t you hear Sophie? Quit hovering around or I''ll tell my brother to take drastic actions!"


    Sandy''s fierce expression left no room for argument. The bodyguard, not wanting to make things worse with Kiran, nodded reluctantly. "Yes, Miss."


    Winter had settled in Summerfield, and while the light snow wasn''t freezing, it wasn''t cozy either. The greenhouse had heating, making it warmer than the house, but itcked a bed, only having chairs. It was shaping up to be a rough night for the bodyguard. Inside the vi, Sandy anxiously asked, "Did Colby really betray you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe," Sophie replied. "If he''s lied to me once, who knows what else he''s capable of?"


    "So... are you really going through with the divorce?" Sandy had thought it was just a spat, but hearing Sophie, she realized it might be serious.


    Sophie''s eyes fell on Sandy''s suitcase, "How many days did Kiran let you stay in Summerfield this time?"


    "One day," Sandy replied, a hint of sadness in her eyes. Though she made the trip, she couldn''t stay long. "Just a day and you''ve brought all this?" Sophie asked.


    "My brother packed it all, worried I wouldn''t befortable with the stuff here," Sandy exined. She opened her suitcase, "I checked everything beforeing-no bugsText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    orbidden cameras."


    Sophie was taken aback. She remembered when Sandy was just a spoiled heiress. Somehow, she''d picked up on these precautionary skills.


    "Why are you tooking at me like


    that?" Sandy asked, taking Sophie''s hand. "We''ve been through thick and thin together. I''d never betray you Even if my brother sent me here to dig for information, I won''t let him harm you."


    Sandy''s sincerity was clear.


    Sophie smiled softly, "You were cuter when you were a bit bratty."


    "Dad always said everyone has to grow up. I might not be as sharp as you yet, but I''m learning. One day, I''ll be a friend who can stand right by your side," Sandy said. Sophie chuckled, "I''m sure that day is just around the corner."


    Suddenly, Sophie''s phone rang.


    Tricia''s name shed on the screen. On the other end, Tricia''s voice was urgent, "Ms. Sophie, when can you get back? Thepany needs you


    toe and sort th


    out

 Chapter 1538

    "Is something up with thepany?"


    "It''s Reece," Tricia replied. "Our S Corporation leans heavily on Reece, the movie star, for international recognition. But yesterday, while overseas, Reece was attacked, and someone anonymously used him of illegal activities, leading to his arrest by the local police. It''s causing quite a stir over there, and we''ve already been informed. The media''s bound to pick it up soon, which could seriously damage our reputation. Plus, if Reece is in real trouble, we might be looking at some hefty penalties." Sophie furrowed her brow and asked, "Why are we only hearing about yesterday''s incident now?"


    "The news didn''t reach us untiltest night, after Reece was attacked and detained. With everything going on between you and Mr. Colby, thepany has been heavily focused on managing PR to keep things under control, which slowed down our information flow." "I''ll find a way to handle it."


    "We need to act fast. If this blows up, it could be even trickier to manage."


    "How long can we withstand the PR pressure?"


    "Not more than twenty-four hours."N?velDrama.Org content.


    With Tricia''s response, Sophie nearly mmed the phone down.


    "What''s going on?" Sandy asked, who rarely saw Sophie this tense.


    "Thepany hit a snag... Sandy, does the Pord family have any connections with foreign police?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, we couldn''t hold our ground abroad. Why do you ask? Is someone giving you trouble overseas?"


    "Reece got arrested."


    Sandy was taken aback. "Why''d they nab him out of the blue?"


    "Maybe because of... S&C."


    Sophie had left the nightclub in Cassidy''s hands for the past month. Reece had no involvement and didn''t even know about her ownership. Why would someone suddenly go after Reece?


    Sophie''s mind was racing.


    Sandy quickly grabbed her phone and said, "Don''t worry. If it''s just detention, I''ll call my dad. He out of a foreign


    belongs to en.kikistot


    Sandy then started dialing her father.


    Sophie, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    Why target Reece all of a sudden? Did Reece stumble upon something abroad?


    Or was this someone else''s clever distraction?


    It was a while before Sandy hung up. Seeing Sophie deep in thought, she said, "Don''t stress. I talked to my dad. He''send someone to check with the police. If it''s an illegal hold, they have to let him go. Even if it isn''t, they''ll release him as a avor to my dad!"


    Sophie''s brow remained furrowed. "This isn''t straightforward. I''m


    stepping in, it might not be enough to get Reece out this time.

 Chapter 1539

    In a foreign prison, the harsh beam of a shlight kept swinging in front of Reece''s eyes. It was the dead of night, and his once-white shirt was now smeared with dirt, making him look utterly disheveled. The blood on his forehead had dried, leaving a stark reminder of his


    ordeal.


    "Bring him out for more questioning," one officer ordered.


    "He hasn''t slept for a full day and night. What if something happens? He''s a public figure, after all," another officer argued.


    "We just need to follow orders. Bring him out," the first officer insisted, his voice devoid of empathy.


    Reece listened silently to their conversation. He''d been stuck here for a day, his wounds untreated and starting to fester. Four hours ago, he noticed he had a fever, but that wasn''t his biggest worry. What really concerned him was the trouble his capture could cause for Sophie back home, especially with the S Corporation at such a crucial point.


    As the officers opened the cell door, Reece gathered his strength, speaking as weakly as he could, "I''m in bad shape. I need a hospital."


    Though the officers heard him, they had no ns to act. Their orders were clear: keep interrogating him through the night.


    "If something goes wrong, we''re in deep trouble," muttered one officer standing outside, unable to stand by any longer.


    Reece had a massive fan base overseas, and if word got out about his mistreatment, there would surely be an uproar. The higher-ups would never own up to their actions,


    leaving these officers to take the fall.


    The other officer hesitated too, torn between orders and his conscience. Seeing their indecision, Reece dramatically slumped to the floor.


    rmed, the officers rushed to his side, shaking him gently. "Hey, wake up! Are you alright?"


    All night, they''d been following orders, shining shlights into Reece''s eyes, denying him rest. It was torture for anyone, let alone someone who''d been attacked and left untreated.


    "Let''s get him out of here. I''ll speak to the boss," one officer finally decided, stepping out of the cell.


    Meanwhile, the other kept watch over Reece. Outside, a fleet of sleek


    ckedes suddenly rolled up


    to the police station, catching everyone inside by surprise. The cars formed a tight perimeter around the station until an elderly man with a cane stepped out of the lead vehicle.


    The police chief hurried outside, trying to act cordial. "Caelum, we weren''t expecting you. Why didn''t you give us a heads up?"


    Caelum, although seldom seen in


    public these days, always made a grand entrance when he did. His expression was icy as he replied, hear you''ve got my godson locked up here. I''m here to see him.


    Godson? The police chief was taken aback, his mind racing to process this new information.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1540

    What godson are you talking about?


    Wasn''t Kiran the only son Caelum had?


    "Caelum, about this godson you mentioned..."


    "Last night, my godson got attacked, and instead of helping, your officers went and arrested him. What''s up with that?" Caelum shot back with a question, leaving the Chief of Policepletely flustered: "Caelum... this Reece, he''s your godson?" "And what if he is? I''m an old guy with a son who doesn''t give a damn about me. Can''t I im another as my godson?" Hearing this, the Chief''s face turned beet red with embarrassment.


    "We honestly had no clue that Reece was your godson, Caelum! If we had known, we definitely wouldn''t have done something as ridiculous as arresting him. Rest assured, the moment we find out Reece isn''t involved in any shady business, we''ll let him go immediately!" The Chief sounded all confident, but it was obvious he had no ns of letting Reece out that day.


    Just then, an officer hurried out of the station, clearly oblivious to the drama unfolding outside, and blurted to the Chief, "Sir, Reece just passed out. Should we rush him to the hospital right away?" That statement cranked up the tension in the air.


    Caelum, with hismanding presence, didn''t even need to show anger to make everyone feel the heat.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The Chief felt sweat trickling down his back and, ring at the officer behind him, barked, "He''s just a suspect, not a criminal! Who gave you the right to mistreat him? Get him to the hospital right now!" The officer, unable to argue, had to bite back his frustration.


    "No need for all this hassle. My godson got hurt while under your care, and you bet I''ll be looking for answers! Let him go now, or you can kiss your job goodbye!"


    Caelum''s words shattered the Chief''sposure, leaving him speechless. In no time, Caelum''s crew had stormed the police station.


    Before you knew it, Reece was whisked away by Caelum''s people.


    The Chief had never been in such a pickle before and nearly keeled over from the stress.


    "This is a disaster... How am I going to exin this to Mr. Angelo..."


    Thinking about it, the Chief felt like pping himself for letting Caelum take Reece so easily.


    "This is all your fault, you ipetent fool! Who told you to blurt out all that?"


    The Chief unleashed his anger on the officer.


    Just then, the rumble of a car engine was heard again..


    When the Chief thought Caelum


    might be back, he was shocked to et


    see Kiran stepping out of the car


    instead.


    Seeing Kiran, the Chief''s legs turned to jelly.


    Reece had just been taken by Kiran''s dad; what was he supposed to say now? "Mr. Angelo..."


    Kiran, with a frosty look and cold


    Conced at the Chief and sat


    was taken away,


    "Yes, Caelum came to get him personally..."


    The Chief was drenched in sweat.


    "It''s not really your fault; if my dad wants someone, no one''s stopping him."


    Hearing Kiran say that, the Chief breathed a sigh of relief.


    But in the next moment, Kiran coldly added, "But your ipetence is something I can''t overlook." "What..."


    Before the Chief could even process what was happening, Kiran aimed a gun at his head, and with a loud


    bang, the officer beside him was so terrified his legs gave out.


    "He died in the line of duty; I''ll handle the pension."

 Chapter 1541

    Kiran strode into the police station with an air of authority that couldn''t be ignored. The officers, intimidated, kept their distance, barely daring to breathe, lest they incur his wrath. "Mr. Angelo, it''s the fault of my subordinates. They''ve caused trouble for you," the Chief himself stepped forward, offering Kiran a seat and a steaming cup of tea.


    "You had one job, and you botched it," Kiran remarked, settling into the chair. His voice held a yful edge, but the coldness in his eyes was enough to chill anyone to the bone. "Yes, yes, my men were careless. I''ll make sure they face the music," the Chief stammered.


    "No need," Kiran said smoothly. "I''ve already dealt with him."


    The Chief''s head snapped up. "Dealt with... as in, killed?"


    Everyone in the station knew the Chief''s nephew was on the force. The room''s temperature seemed to plummet.


    "Disobedient people can''t stick around. Useless ones, either. Wouldn''t you agree?" Kiran''s words carried a clear threat.


    "I want all of Colby''s overseas assets. If you can''t manage it in ten days, you might as well clear your desk," Kiran stated, watching the Chief sweat bullets.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As Kiran drew closer, the Chief looked at him like he was staring down the Grim Reaper.


    "Mr. Angelo... those are Colby''s properties. Ten days is really quite short..."


    "Too long, you say? Fine, make it five."


    "Mr. Angelo!" Panic was etched on the Chief''s face. Five days to secure Colby''s overseas empire? It was absurd.


    "You''re talented, surely not as useless as yourte nephew, right?"


    "Mr. Angelo... I''m begging you, be reasonable!"


    The Chief was practically doubled over, hoping against hope that this Herculean task wouldn''tnd on him. Maybe a chance to slip away woulde.


    But Kiran wasn''t here for excuses.


    Leaning in, he said quietly, "As a member of The Silent Shadows, you know how you got this job. Now it''s time to repay the favor. Don''t worry, Colby''s not a threat right now Shutting down his businesses and seizing his assets will be a breeze."


    "But..."


    "I''m done hearing your excuses. Don''t test my patience," Kiran''s face was an impassive mask of ice.


    The Chief knew further arguing was pointless. Just then, a bodyguard d in Pord family attire rushed in, visibly on edge. "Mr. Angelo, there''s been trouble with the young miss!"


    en


    JMS


    In a sh, Kiran''s demeanor shifted, and the room felt even colder.


    "What happened to Sandy?"


    "The young miss... she was taken at the airport..." the bodyguard stammered,ying a butterfly ne before Kiran.


    Kiran''s fingers turned icy at the sight of the ne. The Chief, eyeing Kiran''s reaction, noted the unprecedented darkness clouding his features. "Find her! Search everywhere! Mobilize all the police and resources!" Kiran ordered, his voice a thunderp.


    Warily, the Chief asked, "And the Costello family situation...?"


    Kiran grabbed the Chief by the cor,


    his voice icy, "Nothing''s more important than my sister. If she gets hurt, I won''t hesitate to take down


    you and your whole Silent Shadows crew!"


    en


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1542

    After speaking, Kiran stormed out of the police station. His bodyguard trailed closely behind. Once they were outside, Kiran halted, spun around, and pped the bodyguard hard across the face.


    "I asked you to keep my sister safe. What were you doing?"


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to argue, just hung his head and mumbled, "Miss didn''t want me hovering around, and that Sophie, she only let me stay in the Minton family''s greenhouse. This afternoon, when we headed to the airport, Miss said she needed the restroom, so I waited outside. But when twenty minutes ticked by and she still hadn''te out... I had to check the women''s restroom, only to find no trace of her..."


    The more he spoke, the more baffled he felt. He quickly raised his eyes, "I was at the entrance the whole time. There''s no way she could''ve been taken without me noticing! Something''s definitely off here!" "Sophie..."


    Kiran was lost in thought for a moment.


    "Book a flight to Summerfield immediately! We can''t waste a second!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The night was deepening.


    Sophiey alone in the Minton family vi in Summerfield. Suddenly, the hum of a car engine grew louder, and headlights danced across her window.


    Sophie slowly got up from the bed and walked to the door. Somehow, Kiran had slipped into the Minton family vi without a sound and was now sitting in the living room, casually pouring himself a cup of coffee. "Ms. Sophie, we meet again."


    Kiran''s tone was devoid of any


    warmth, his gaze cold from the get-go. If it weren''t for the powerful families backing her, including Sandy, Kiran might have already made his move against her


    Sophie, d in a loose nightgown, replied, "Mr. Angelo, what do you think you''re doing, barging into someone''s home in the dead of night?" "Sandy is missing. Was it you?"


    "When did this happen? I had no clue. She was perfectly fine when she left this afternoon."


    Seeing Sophie furrow her brow, Kiran remained skeptical, "Besides you, who else would take Sandy? You know full well that Sandy''s not cut out for scheming and deception. Being with me is the safest ce for her Did you really have to drag her into this mess?"


    "I understand what you''re thinking, Mr. Angelo, but I honestly didn''t take her."


    Sophie looked earnestly at Kiran, "Perhaps you should consider if¨¨ you''ve erossed anyely. Could someone else be behind this? If you need help, I''ll do whatever I can to assist."


    Kiran seemed to be weighing the truth of her words.


    "I''ve already had someone go through all the airport''s flight lists. She didn''t board any ne, so Sandy must still be in Summerfield." "Summerfield isn''t too big or too small, but even if your peopleb through every resident, they might still miss Sandy."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I have my methods, but if I find out you took Sandy, no matter how it affects her, you''ll be the first to go."


    A chilling threat lingered in Kiran''s eyes. Sophie knew he wasn''t bluffing.


    After Kiran''s men left, Sandy, trembling, came downstairs and whispered, "Sophie, my brother really will kill you."

 Chapter 1543

    Even though Sophie had seen her fair share of high-stakes situations, the presence of Kiran had knocked the wind out of her sails. Those overseas whispers about Kiran were no exaggeration.


    "So, how''d you figure out the butterfly ne was bugged?" Sophie asked, turning to Sandy.


    Sandy sheepishly scratched her head. "Isn''t there a saying, ''You are thepany you keep''? Hanging out with you all has sharpened my instincts. My brother never wanted me mingling with you, but suddenly, he sent me your way. I figured he wanted to confirm if there was really a rift between you guys."


    "Smart move," Sophie said, shing Sandy a rare smile of approval.


    After all this time, Sandy had finally started catching on.


    "You all are brainy; I had to step up my game!" Sandy leaned in closer to Sophie. "So, what''s next? Give me a task, and I''ll nail it!"


    Even with Sandy''s enthusiasm, Sophie was reluctant to put her at risk. "Kiran''s got his fingers in the Summerfield pie. Tracking you down wouldn''t be a big deal for them."


    "How''s that possible? My brother doesn''t have any business in Summerfield, so how could he have sway there?"


    "He might not, but The Silent Shadows do. With your brother being a key yer, he could easily rally their forces."


    "So, what''s the n?"


    Sophie''s gaze turned serious. "I need


    a favor. It


    be dicey, or it might


    be a walk in the park. If it turns out to be dangerous, I''ll make sure to get you out safe."


    "Sophie, I''ve got your back!" Sandy assured, giving Sophie''s shoulder a supportive pat. "I''m a Pord, after all. With my dad in the picture, no one can touch me." "Sandy, I can''t stress enough how serious this is."


    Sophie continued, "The Silent


    Shadows are made up of power


    yers from the past century. Your


    brother''s one of them, and the


    others only get tougher. Even as a Pord, I can''t promise you''ll bepletely safe. Are you sure about this?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? You said yourself, if it gets hairy, you''l save me. Plus, my brother and dad won''t sit on their hands. I''ve gotten sharper, too-if things go south, I''ll be out of there in no time."


    Sophie managed a smile, though it was tinged with doubt.


    "Stop overthinking it. My brother''s a core member, so if anyone tries to mess with me, he''ll have my back. Sending me is the safest bet."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Without giving Sophie a chance to back out, Sandy pressed on, "It''s a done deal! Just tell me what you need, and I''m on it!"


    Seeing the determination in Sandy''s eyes, Sophie said, "I need you to pay a visit to the Gibbs family."


    "The Gibbs family? You mean the family of thete Leticia?"

 Chapter 1544

    Sophie nodded in agreement. Sandy, on the other hand, couldn''t forget that Leticia was once Odie''s fianc¨¦e. Back in the day, Leticia''s scandalous lifestyle and her tragic end, jumping off a building, were all over the headlines. To top it off, her father, Daniel, wasn''t exactly a "But Daniel and Leticia are both gone now. So, what''s the n with the Gibbs family?" Sandy questioned.


    saint


    either.


    "The Gibbs family is currently under Kena''s leadership. I''ll drive you there soon, and Kena will keep you hidden," Sophie exined, handing Sandy an earring with a tracker. "Keep this on you at all times. Don''t lose it. If I''m wrong, the Gibbs family''s estate is the safest ce. But if I''m right, things might get tricky."


    Although Sophie didn''ty it all out, Sandy caught on quickly. "You think Kena might be with The Silent Shadows? You want me at the Gibbs family''s ce to make it look like The Silent Shadows kidnapped me, to create tension between them and my brother?" "Impressive!" Sophie realized she had underestimated Sandy''s wit until now. Sandy, brimming with pride, replied, "Of course! When I set my mind to learning, I pick things up fast!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Knowing how risky this is, maybe you should reconsider..." Sophie suggested.


    "I''ve thought it all through," Sandy replied earnestly. "If you and my brother end up at odds, I''ll be torn no matter who gets hurt. The only way to mend things is to unite you both against amon foe."


    For days, Sandy had been mulling over how to bridge the gap between Sophie and her brother. Now the moment hade. If she could pull off this act, her brother might sever ties with The Silent Shadows, keeping Sophie and him from shing.


    At noon, Sophie used the Minton


    family''s secret tunnels to escort Sandy to their casino. From there, they took a car, prepped earlier that day, to the back entrance of the Gibbs family''s estate. Leticia, wrapped in a cozy nket, sat across from Sophie and Sandy. Gently holding Sophie''s hand, she reassured, "I''m up to speed now. Whatever concerns Ms. Sophie has are mine too. Don''t worry, I''ll look after Sandy."


    Hearing this, Sophie smiled. "With you on our side, I''m at ease."


    "The Gibbs family might not be as formidable as the Mintons once were, but around here in


    Summerfield, no one dares


    challenge us. Even that old ge


    from the Spellman family wouldn''t dare raid my ce. But if Kiran


    shows up, I''m not sure how long we canst," Leticia admitted, a trace of worry crossing her face.


    "Just hold out for three days. That''s all we need," Sophie assured.


    As they parted ways, Sophie and Sandy exchanged a knowing look. Sophie then embarked on her journey overseas. Gazing out at the


    clouds from the airne window ne


    Sophie''s mind drifted back to Gordon''s teachings. He had ad once asked her, "If you ever find yourself in a tough spot, what would you do?"


    After some thought, she had replied, "I''d find a way out."


    Gordon had simply replied, "That''s not the answer."

 Chapter 1545

    Gordon''s study always had this subtle scent of herbal tea hanging in the air, something about it was just so calming, like a gentle hug for your senses when you walked in. Sophie wasn''t really into attending lectures, but during that time, Gordon was adamant about giving her some training. Afternoons were always the toughest, right when you''re about ready to nod off, but one correction from Gordon and she was instantly wide awake. "The usual thinking is to find a way out when you''re in a tight spot. But when you''re backed into a corner, you''ve got to think outside the box, draw your opponent out, and create a window for escape," he exined one day. "You mean like a diversionary tactic?" she asked, catching on.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sophie snapped back to reality, she focused on the situation at hand. The Silent Shadows were after the raw gemstone that Odie had, but Kiran had different ideas in mind. They were trying to exploit Sophie and Colby''s marriage to break Colby down. But what was their real game here?


    Was it about tearing apart the four major families? Nah, that seemed too obvious. Even if they managed to weaken the families, the Aldridge Estate was still out of their reach. The real y was about Colby''s overseas assets and standing. By taking Colby out of the picture abroad, The Silent Shadows could extend their reach significantly.


    Kiran wasn''t really loyal to The Silent Shadows-it was more of a "you scratch my back, I''ll scratch yours" kind of setup. But alliances like that are shaky at best. The Pord family and Costello Corporation had been neck and neck overseas, after all.


    Kiran had his eyes on the Costello family''s influence too. By merging with the overseas branch of Costello Corporation, Kiran could rule the international scene. Once Sophie and Colby''s split was confirmed, and with Colby back in Devonport, Kiran saw an opening. With Colby preupied with local matters, Kiran nned to leverage The Silent Shadows to absorb Costello Corporation entirely.


    But Kiran''s big slip-up was sending Sandy her way. His love for Sandy turned into a ball and chain. Kiran wanted Sandy to spy on Sophie and Colby, but also wanted to grant his sister''s wish to see Sophie. This gave Sophie a chance to strike back. All she needed was to get Kiran distracted with Sandy, and then make her way overseas to rally Colby''s allies and dismantle Kiran''s operation.


    Kiran had burned through his


    ave on


    connections trying to locate Sandy, never guessing that Sophie, who supposedly had a fallout with Colby, could rally the Costello Group. He thought Colby''s absence in Devonport meant inactivity, not realizing Sophie, supposedly on the brink of divorce, would im the overseas territory.


    When Sophiended, the overseas members of the Costello family were there to wee her. She had been busy using the S&C nightclub~~ to dig up a lot of dirt, uncovering officials linked to The Silent Shadows. Cassidy and the crew had done their part, securing eighty percent of the intelligence abroad. Now, it was time to flush out the hidden members of The Silent Shadows.


    ""Ma''am, everyone''s in ce," a voice said.


    "Did we tip them off?" she asked.


    "Nope. Everyone stuck to the n, observing quietly. No one moved without your go-ahead."


    "Great." Sophie casually removed her sunsses, hooking them onto her shirt. "Alright, let''s round them up." "Got it." A bodyguard quickly passed on the orders at the airport.


    By evening, the Costello Group''s


    ???


    overseas operations were in full swing. Inside the S&C nightclub, Cassidy, looking sharp in a white suit, stepped out of a private room, signaled his team, and they began sweeping through the nightclub, rounding up all the targets they had scoped out.

 Chapter 1546

    "What are you doing? Seriously, do you even know who I am? Where''s your boss? Have you all lost your minds?"


    Among the captured businessmen, many were shouting in outrage.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sophie''s car pulled up at S&C. Cassidy approached Sophie, handing her a clean cloth. Sophie stepped forward, stuffing the cloth into a businessman''s mouth. She shed a slight smirk and said, "Mr. Robert, it''s been a while."


    The moment Mr. Robert recognized Sophie, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, other business owners dragged from different rooms were tossed into the same one. Sophie settled into the sofa and said, "So, you''re all from The Silent Shadows, right?"


    "What Silent Shadows? Never heard of it!" some of them protested, clinging to their denial.


    Sophie nodded, continuing, "Well, the recent expenses at the nightclub, along with certain, shall we say, extracurricr activities, should be enough to get you a short stay in jail. Plus, the shady assets in yourpanies, by internationalw... well, that''s economic crime, isn''t it? With the massive sums involved, and the whole trading favors for influence thing... bribing officials, could that end up with a death sentence?"


    "Boss, that''s a death sentence," Cassidy chimed in right on cue.


    Sophie chuckled, "I know The Silent Shadows and Kiran have showered you with perks, but I can''t tolerate dirt in my eye. Since you''re all the industry''s bottom feeders... let''s just part ways here."


    "No! Please, no!"


    The business owners were visibly shaken. They knew all too well the ruthless reputation of the Costello Group.


    "No?" Sophie feigned a look of sympathy. "Well, it seems you don''t have anything worth trading for your lives."


    "I''ll do it! I''ll hand over all mypanies to Ms. Sophie. Just spare us, Ms. Sophie!"


    Someone in the crowd was quick to offer. Hearing that money could save their skins, others quickly followed suit, volunteering to hand over their businesses.


    Sophie seemed to have anticipated


    this, having the transfer documents


    ready. They were handed out to each businessman, who didn''t even take a moment to read before signing under the threat of a gun.


    §²§Ñ§Õ§Ú§Þ


    Cassidy gathered each transfer document and presented them to Sophie. Only after confirming all were seated did Sophie smile slightly and say, "Gentlemen, you might be let go... but anyone from The Silent Shadows can''t stay alive under my watch. Now, where are your badges?"


    Sophie had dropped enough hints, prompting everyone to frantically toss their badges to the floor like they were on fire.


    "From now on, we have no ties with The Silent Shadows!"


    "Yes, yes! No connection at all!"


    The crowd hurried to cut ties with The Silent Shadows.


    Meanwhile, Kiran in Summerfield received thetest news from overseas. When he learned that there was turmoil abroad and a


    major part of The Silent Shad


    influence had been wiped out, his eyes turned icy.


    Colby was under tight surveince; such a slip-up was unthinkable!

 Chapter 1547

    "Where''s


    Colby?"


    Kiran''s eyes took on a steely edge.


    His subordinate, keeping his gaze fixed on the floor, replied, "Mr. Angelo, we''ve had eyes on him. Colby''s been in Devonport the whole time; there''s no way he''s overseas." "Then who''s handling things overseas? Ghosts?"


    "It''s... the Costello Group."


    The subordinate hesitated before delivering the news.


    "Costello Group?"


    Kiran''s lips curled into a sinister smile.


    For years, the Costello Group had only ever taken orders from Colby. No one else couldmand even a single soldier from them.


    But now, with Colby down and out in Devonport, the Costello Group had sprung into action overseas.


    Interesting.


    Kiran''s dark expression grew even more chilling.


    "Mr. Angelo, with such a big situation unfolding, shouldn''t we head back overseas?"


    "Sandy''s still missing. I''m not leaving until we find her."


    "But..."


    "No buts."


    Kiran''s voice turned icy. "Find out who''s calling the shots overseas right away. Everyone else, stay put in Summerfield and keep searching for Sandy." "Yes, Mr. Angelo."


    The subordinate quickly moved to execute the orders, not daring to waste a second.


    Kiran was standing in Summerfield''srgest casino. His team had torn the ce apart, but still came up empty.


    "Where could they have taken Sandy..."


    In any other ce, Kiran wouldn''t be this on edge.


    But this was Summerfield, and its chaos ran deep.


    ck markets, casinos, human trafficking-every dark trade found a foothold here.


    For years, many had tried to clean up Summerfield, but all had failed.


    With Sandy missing here, anything was possible.


    The thought made Kiran''s expression turn even frostier.


    If anyone in Summerfield dared to harm his sister, he wouldn''t hesitate to unleash hell on the city.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, over at the Gibbs household.


    Kena personally brought a bowl of milk-poached pears to Sandy''s room.


    Sandy stayed on high alert the entire time she was at the Gibbs household.


    Especially when Kena came around, Sandy sat up straight, her eyes betraying an unexinable wariness. Kena approached, setting the dessert in front of Sandy, and said, "I know Ms. Sandy doesn''t quite like me." Her words only made Sandy more tense.


    Kena continued, "After all, Ms. Sandy was engaged to Mr. Odie before. Ms. Sandy doesn''t like Mr. Odie, sod figured she wouldn''t like me either."


    FOUMS


    "You''re you, and Odie''s Odie. Why would my dislike for him mean I dislike you too?"


    "Well, I used to work as a maid for the Pord family, and my sister Leticia was engaged to Mr. Odie too. I thought maybe that''s why Ms. Sandy doesn''t like me."


    Kena gently shook her head, offering a usible exnation.


    Even so, Sandy kept her guard up around Kena.


    "I don''t dislike you," Sandy replied. "And I don''t dislike Odie anymore, either."


    Hearing this, Kena''s face lit up with a soft smile, saying, "As long as I


    Sandy doesn''t hate me, that Mset


    matters."


    I that

 Chapter 1548

    Kena set a bowl of warm bread pudding in front of Sandy with a friendly smile. "I heard you have a soft spot for desserts like this back home, so I thought I''d whip some up. Hope it hits the spot." Sandy''s sweet tooth was definitely tempted, but she hesitated, knowing it was Kena who brought it. "I just had dinner, so I''m not really hungry. I''ll have itter, though."


    Kena nodded, a slight frown flickering across his face. "Alright then, I won''t keep you from your rest."


    "Thanks," Sandy replied, eager for Kena to leave. Once she was sure he was gone, she eyed the bread pudding suspiciously.


    After a bit of an internal debate, she decided not to eat it. She couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty about Kena-was he a friend or foe? What if the dessert wasced with something sinister?


    Meanwhile, across the ocean, Sophie had wrapped up her business dealings, dismantling Kiran''swork bit by bit with the Costello Group''s help. While she hadn''tpletely wiped them out, several key yers from the Pord family had switched sides to join her.


    With everything in ce, Sophie anonymously sent a video to Kiran''s email. The footage showed Sandy being kidnapped, taken from the Pearl Hotel right up to the back door of the Gibbs family estate, and then it cut off sharply.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie leaned back in the CEO''s chair at Costello Corporation, curious to see how Kiran would react to this revtion. She also wanted to confirm a nagging suspicion she had.


    Over in Summerfield, Kiran received


    the anonymous file. It showed a


    clear sequence of Sandy''s abduction from the Pearl Hotel to the Gibbs family''s ce. One of his men, upon watching the video, immediately questioned, "Mr. Angelo, our guys said they never saw the youngdy leave the restroom. We thought she was at the airport, so how did she end up at the Pearl Hotel?"


    The logic seemed off. Kiran replied coolly, "If no one saw Sandy leave the restroom, then there must be a hidden way out."


    The Silent Shadows were known for their secretive operations, never doing things in the open. Just like how the Mintons had once set up a secret route from a clothing store to a casino, the Silent Shadows had created a hidden passage from the airport to the Pearl Hotel


    This realization made Kiran''s gaze even more intense. He was willing to work with The Silent Shadows, but only on the condition that his family remained unharmed. They had broken that trust. Kiran took out a handgun from his drawer, his voice icy as he ordered, "Get our people ready, we''re moving out."


    "Right away, Mr. Angelo," one of his men replied.


    Kiran''s crew quickly mustered their overseas reinforcements. This time, the ones supporting them in


    Summerfield were all from The


    Silent Shadows, who were ste ?


    clueless about the developments.


    As Kiran stepped out, the leader of The Silent Shadows approached him, ready to greet. But before he could say a word, Kiran pulled the trigger.


    The leader went down with a single shot. The surrounding members of The Silent Shadows stepped forward in shock, "Kiran! What the hell is going on? Are you turning against us?"

 Chapter 1549

    "Master? Only fools would buy into that kind of nonsense." Kiran''s voice dripped with disdain. "Since you''re so devoted to your master, I''ll send you off to meet him first, then I''ll make sure your master joins you."


    approached him, "Mr. Angelo, it''s all sorted."


    With a swiftmand from Kiran, his crew started picking off members of The Silent Shadows. Within moments, the ce was a scene of chaos, littered with bodies and stained with blood. Kiran stood unfazed by the carnage. Once the dust settled, one of his guys "Get our team ready and head straight to the Gibbs estate."


    "Got it."


    Kiran''s crew efficiently tidied up the scene, then piled into a line of sleek ck cars, speeding off towards the Gibbs estate. That day, the heart of Summerfield was alive with ring car horns, leaving bystanders puzzled. But such spectacles were old hat in Summerfield, and folks quickly cleared a path to dodge any trouble.


    The Gibbs estate was already swarming with people. Sandy, who was upstairs about to hit the hay, stiffened at the sound of the honking outside. Kena barged into Sandy''s room in a hurry.


    "What''s happening?" Sandy asked, picking up on Kena''s nervous energy.


    "Your brother''s crew is here! It''s too risky to hide anyone here, you''ve got toe with me!" In a fog of panic, Sandy followed Kena, who was already hustling her toward the basement.


    Sandy found herself tucked away in a tiny wine cer as Kena smoothed down her nightgown and headed back upstairs. Meanwhile, Kiran''s men had the estate''s security wrapped up, leaving them defenseless.


    Kiran''s guys gave the Gibbs estate''s


    door a heavy knock. But Kiran, thinking this was all too polite, stepped up and aimed his gun at the lock. With a resounding ''bang'', the dook swung open, and members of the Pord family poured din


    Kena, keeping her cool, faced Kiran, "Sir, I don''t think we''ve met before."


    "Cut the act," Kiran snapped, aiming his gun at a vase behind Kena. A single shot sent the vase smashing to pieces, and the other servants dropped to their knees, shielding their heads in terror. Gunfire wasn''t unusual in Summerfield, but threats like this were unheard of for a family with the Gibbs'' standing.


    "Where''s my sister?" Kiran demanded, his voiceced with menace.


    "Sister? Sir, I have no clue what you''re talking about." Kena replied, genuinely baffled.


    Kiran raised his gun, his aim unwavering, and fired at another servant, who crumpled to the ground in a pool of blood.


    "I''ll ask once more, where''s my sister?" The tension in the room was suffocating.


    "Sir, I don''t even know who you are How would I know where your sister is?" Kena said. "Everyone from ourT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    family is here. Would you like to see if your sister is among us?"


    Her earlier panic reced by a newfoundposure, Kena stood calm and unafraid.

 Chapter 1550

    Kiran stepped up to Kena, pressing the gun barrel against her jaw. "Do I really have toy it all out for you? The real core member of The Silent Shadows isn''t that old geezer Daniel-it''s you." Kiran had figured out Kena''s true identity some time ago. She might have been a master of disguise, but she couldn''t fool Kiran, who was just as entrenched in The Silent Shadows as she was.


    "I remember it was about ten years ago when I first met you," Kiran said, tapping Kena''s left cheek with the gun. "I never forget a face. You were that old guy''s goddaughter. You''re the one who called yourself the ''Mistress of Disguise,'' right? If people found out who you really are, what do you think would happen to you?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Kena''s initially icy and innocent expression shifted slightly, a sly smile forming at the corner of her mouth. "Kiran, you shouldn''t have messed with me. You''re out of line."


    "All I want to know is, where''s my sister?" Kiran demanded, finally pointing the gun at Kena''s chest. "I''m not a patient man. I''ve already killed plenty today, and one more won''t make a difference."


    "If you kill me, The Silent Shadows won''t let you off easy. You know what happens to those who cross them," Kena said, her smile widening. "Even though you''re high up in the Pord family, you know their days are numbered. Nothingsts forever. Before you act against me, think about your family, think about your future. I bet you''ll make the right choice. You wouldn''t want all your hard work to go down the drain, right?"


    Kena''s sharp eyes caught Kiran''s hesitation. She reached out, guiding his gun toward the Gibbs family''s servants across the room. "Honestly, I have no idea where your sister is. But since you''ve outed me, you owe me a favor. Take care of this little problem for me." Her voice carried a seductive undertone as her gazended on the Gibbs family servants.


    Kiran''s grip on the gun ckened for a moment, clearly shaken by her words.


    Kiran''s brow furrowed slightly. But Kena was quicker, pulling the trigger without a second thought, ignoring the terrified expressions of the servants she had known for so long.


    en


    "No! Miss! Don''t kill me!" they pleaded. "Please, Miss! I''m begging you!"


    The Gibbs household was filled with screams and cries for mercy, but Kena seemed to relish the chaos. In no time, silence enveloped the room, the smoke still trailing from Kiran''s gun.  en


    Kena''s smile grew wider. "Kiran, The Silent Shadows hold the Pord family''s fate. Whatever the future holds, right now, you''re one of us and I can overlook what you''ve done today. The higher-ups will forgive you too, but... let''s not make this a habit."


    She leaned closer to Kiran''s ear, her voice dripping with allure. "I''ll return your sister shortly, but you need to take care of all this mess. And finish them off." Kiran''s eyes flickered with uncertainty.


    "Kiran, The Silent Shadows are the only ones who can make you or break you. If you betray us, remember, we''re the ones who can also destroy you."

 Chapter 1551

    Sandy found herself alone in the pitch-ck wine cer, with gunshots echoing relentlessly from above. She was desperate to find out what was happening, but the cer door was locked from the outside, making escape impossible.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After what seemed like forever, the chaos above finally quieted down. Yet, the sudden silence only made Sandy''s heart race even more with fear. Suddenly, the iron door creaked open, and Sandy ducked into a corner, fearing someone dangerous might enter. But soon enough, a familiar voice reached her. "Ms. Sandy, it''s me," Kena called out, her voice low and a bit shaky. Recognizing Kena''s voice, Sandy cautiously peeked out from her hiding spot.


    "What''s going on out there?" Sandy''s voice quivered, the sound of gunfire still fresh in her mind. Kena hurried over, helping Sandy to her feet, before whispering, "Your brother... he''s killed everyone in the house."


    Fear and sadnessced Kena''s voice, leaving Sandy stunned. "My brother..." she managed to utter.


    "But don''t worry, they didn''t find this ce. You''re safe here, at least for now," Kena reassured her, gripping Sandy''s hand firmly. "You can''t stay here, though. I think your brother really cares about you, Ms. Sandy. If you go back and say you got lost, he probably won''t hold it against you."


    The revtion that her brother had killed so many people left Sandy''s mind reeling. He''d always been good to her, never showing any sign of cruelty. But those gunshots...


    "And you... are you okay?" Sandy suddenly noticed the blood staining Kena''s clothes. Kena shook her head slightly, I''m alright. Being part of the Gibbs family has its protections; your brother wouldn''t harm me. But.. if he can''t find you, who knows what he''ll do next."


    Kena''s words made Sandy hesitate. Even though Sophie had suggested she should eventually return to her brother, Sandy hadn''t yet figured out if Kena was involved with The Silent Shadows. Leaving now felt like abandoning her mission.


    "Ms. Sandy?" Kena''s concerned gaze met hers, making Sandy waver. If not for Kena''s presence, she might have already been taken by her brother. With the Gibbs family''s staff dead because of her, a wave of guilt washed over Sandy.


    Before she could think it through, her words came out in a rush, "Alright then." A relieved smile spread across Kena''s face. "Don''t worry, you won''t cause trouble for me. Just say you got fost, and your brother shouldn''te after me."


    "But Sophie..." Sandy began. "I''ll handle Ms. Sophie," Kena assured her, taking Sandy''s hand. "It''s not safe for you here anymore,e with me."


    As Kena led Sandy out of the wine


    cer, the acid smell of blood hit them as soon as they reached the hall. Sandy nearly gagged at the stench. Kena covered her nose


    e and


    mouth as well; the living room was a scene of horror, the servants who had been so kind to Sandy just a day ago were now gone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1552

    Sandy felt a pang in her heart as she took in the scene before her. If it weren''t for her, those servants might still be alive.


    "Miss Sandy," Kena said, "I''ve arranged for a car outside. Follow the driver, and you''ll find your brother." She added sternly, "Whatever you do, don''t let your brother know I helped you. It could cause trouble for Ms. Sophie and me." Sandy, eager not to cause any issues for Sophie, nodded quickly in agreement. Outside, the driver was already waiting for her.


    Once Sandy was out of sight, Kena''s worried expression vanished, reced by a look of stoic calm. She strolled back into the chaos of the Gibbs mansion. The overpowering scent of blood didn''t seem to bother her in the slightest. She even poured herself a ss of red wine and rxed on the sofa.


    After a moment, Kena stood up, ss in hand, and walked to a vintage record yer. She slipped on a graceful record and started to hum along, waltzing elegantly as if cradling an invisible partner, thoroughly immersed in the dance.


    Meanwhile, cloaked figures emerged from the basement, tidying up the blood and bodies. Kena didn''t stop her dance until the music ended, by which time the room was spotless. All the bodies were discreetly moved to the basement, a ce shrouded in secrets. Late at night, Kiran stood outside the Pearl Hotel, smoking. He took a long drag, then flicked the half-burnt cigarette to the ground. He was alone, until Sandy hopped out of a car nearby and dashed toward him.


    Only then did Kiran''s expression soften.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hey, bro!" Sandy called out, rushing to his side.


    She wrapped her arms around him in a big hug and caught a whiff of the same heavy, lingering scent of blood she''d encountered at the Gibbs mansion earlier.


    Sandy had expected Kiran to be furious, to demand where she''d


    been the past two days. But ho


    ask. Instead, with the usual calm, he said, "Let''s head home."


    Sandy didn''t dare refuse and climbed into the car with Kiran. He seemed off today, unusually quiet.


    Normally, Kiran would have been cracking jokes or teasing her. But today, nothing.


    Kiran drove with his eyes fixed on the road, lost in thought, reying the scene at the Pearl Hotel. The Pord family had stood solemnly in the hotel lobby, uttering a simple farewell before ending their lives.


    "Bro, what''s up? Are you mad because I took off?" Sandy asked gently.


    Kiran snapped back to the present, a faint smile tugging at his lips. While driving he reached over and ruffled Sandy''s hair. "It''s not about you running off. It''s something else," he said.


    "Did you really... you know, kill a lot of people today?" Sandy ventured hesitantly.

 Chapter 1553

    Kiran looked at Sandy and replied with a heavy heart, "Yeah, I''ve taken many lives today."


    Sandy felt a chill run through her. So it was true her brother had really taken out the Gibbs family.


    "Can''t you just stop with the killing, big brother?" she asked, her voice soft and a bit pleading. Normally, whenever she asked for something this way, Kiran found it hard to say no.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But this time, Kiran''s tone was serious as he said, "Sandy, the world we live in is ruthless. It''s kill or be killed. I''m doing this to keep our family safe, for the thousands of employees who rely on us, and for you."


    After saying that, Kiran seemed to regret his words a bit and quickly added, "Just stay put overseas for now. I can''t guarantee everyone''s safety, but I can at least make sure you''re okay."


    Sandy was puzzled. The Pord family was so powerful overseas, almost untouchable. Who could possibly pose a threat to them? Could The Silent Shadows, as Sophie had mentioned, really be that formidable? Meanwhile, at the S&C Nightclub overseas, Sophie was busy managing Kiran''s overseas operations. Cassidy handed her some ssified intel they had gathered from members of The Silent Shadows.


    As Sophie scanned through the information, she noticed it consisted of industry leaders, entertainment icons, and powerful business figures. It seemed like anyone with wealth or influence had some connection to The Silent Shadows. Frowning, Sophie asked, "They all said they joined about twenty years ago, right?"


    Cassidy confirmed, "Yeah, over seventy percent joined around that time. That''s when they started building their empires. There are


    newer members too, but they don''t


    hold as much sway."


    "So, twenty years ago was when The Silent Shadows was aggressively recruiting. Most of today''s overseas big shots joined them back then." "Exactly," Cassidy nodded.


    "Twenty years ago..." Sophie mused.


    Joseph''s schemes began twenty


    years ago too. With so many tycoons Joining The Silent Shadows, how did the Pord family never get an invite? Caelum must know something.


    Thinking this, Sophie sprang from the couch and told Cassidy, "I''m stepping out for a bit. Hold the fort while I''m gone."


    "Got it," Cassidy replied.


    Sophie dashed out of the nightclub and drove straight to the Pord estate. When she arrived, the guards, recognizing her, immediately went on alert.


    "I''m here to see the head of the


    family. Step aside," Sophie


    demanded Despite not having any


    backup, her presence was


    guards hesitated to challenge her.


    swnovel.

 Chapter 1554

    Even with the gossip mill churning out stories about Colby and Sophie''s supposed marital woes, Sophie stood firm as the CEO of S Corporation. "Clear the way, folks," the butler announced as he stepped out of the vi, prompting the bodyguards at the entrance to swiftly open up a path.


    He quickly approached Sophie and said, "Ms. Sophie, the master has been eagerly waiting for you."


    Sophie was well aware that Caelum had been the one to rescue Reece. She should havee straight to him upon arriving overseas, but she had prioritized handling issues rted to Kiran and The Silent Shadows first. She couldn''t shake off a bit of guilt towards Caelum. After all, he had lent her a hand, and yet she had set a trap for his son.


    Sophie followed the butler into the Pord family home. As she had anticipated, Caelum was waiting in the living room.


    Initially unsure of how to start the conversation, Sophie was relieved when Caelum looked up and said, "Sophie, there''s no need to feel awkward. I already know what you''re here to ask." "You do?"


    She was caught off guard.


    Caelum continued, "The Silent Shadows, I''ve known about them for two decades. In fact, I was one of their core members back then."


    This revtion took Sophie by surprise. She had suspected Caelum might have ties to The Silent Shadows or know some of their secrets, but she hadn''t imagined he was a key yer from two decades ago.


    "I had nned to take these secrets


    to my grave, but some things just can''t stay buried forever," Caelum said, meeting her gaze. "The Silent Shadows have been around for over §Ö a century, influencing generations They''re all about recruiting talent, engaging with the wealthy, creating fortunes, and securing power for themselves. Over twenty years ago, when the Pord family h¨ªt a major crisis, The Silent Shadows


    approached me. I was in my prime, full of ambition, and didn''t consider the cost of selling my soul to the devil until... until Sandy''s mother passed away."


    His eyes reflected a deep weariness as he spoke. Back then, The Silent Shadows not only helped me solve the immediate crisis but also propelled the Pord family to be the most powerful


    overseas, basking in glory yel


    this day. But you''re sharp enough to see the cracks in the Pord family now."


    Sophie replied, "The Pord family just rode the wave of that era''s fortune, allowing them to expand rapidly. However, the decline in talent and sudden growth made the original management system fragile. It might look like a vast empire from the outside, but it''s really a castle built on sand, at risk of crumbling at any moment. Without you, sir, there won''t be anyone to steer thepany forward... except maybe Kiran." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "My son is much smarter than I am; even I can''t quite figure out what''s going on in his mind. But one thing I know for sure: once you give yourself to The Silent Shadows, that devil, you''re signing up for a life in hell."

 Chapter 1555

    Sophie listened intently as Caelum delved into the stories of his past.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Caelum began, "When I was younger, I was all about taking risks and throwing caution to the wind. It''s funny, that impulsive attitude is what helped me establish myself overseas. Over twenty years ago, a business failure led me into the orbit of The Silent Shadows. They took me under their wing, and with their help, I climbed back up, even stronger than before. I got lost in the pursuit of power and status. It was onlyter that I learned my business woes were orchestrated by The Silent Shadows to lure me in." "Caelum, you mentioned you were a core member of The Silent Shadows back then. What about now? Are you still involved?" Sophie asked.


    Caelum shook his head, replying, "After Sandy''s mother passed away, I wanted nothing more than to break free from The Silent Shadows. I realized they weren''t the key to sess but a trap for entrepreneurs. As a core member, my role was mostly to provide certain conveniences because of the agreement I had with them. They pulled me out of a mess and helped the Pord family dominate overseas. In return, I had to offer them some benefits. I thought that was the extent of our dealings. Regarding the ck market... Sophie, I won''t hide it from you, there are quite a few ck markets abroad. I often turned a blind eye, simply choosing not to ask questions."


    Caelum''s eyes clouded with memories of those dark days. "The first time I attended one of those dinners, I was taken aback. The Pord family was quite influential overseas, and I thought I''d seen it all. But those dinners, filled with desire and darkness, really got to me." "Caelum, is the dinner you''re talking about simr to the ones the Mintons and the Pearl Hotel hosted?" Sophie probed, not needing to finish her thought.


    Caelum nodded. "Though I''m not


    one for flings, I vowed to love only Sandy''s mother in this lifetime. A man''s word should mean


    something, and my conscience


    wouldn''t let me engage in those


    activities. But this world can be harsh-being different makes you an outcast, even if you''re right. That was when my first sh with The Silent Shadows happened, ending with them threatening my wife and daughter."


    "So, youpromised during that dispute twenty years ago?" Sophie asked softly.


    "What choice did I have?" Caelum replied, regret heavy in his voice. "The Silent Shadows were far more powerful than I ever imagined.4 couldn''t stand by and let them harm my family."  en


    Reflecting on his past decisions, Caelum continued, "If I hadn''t gotten involved, with The Silent Shadows,


    none of this would have happened. Sandy''s mother would still be alive."


    Gently, Sophie inquired, "How exactly did Sandy''s mother die?"

 Chapter 1556

    Facing Sophie''s inquiry, Caelum shared, "Sandy''s mom was always frail, and her health took a nosedive after Sandy was born. She was in and out of hospitals, and I was constantly trying to figure out an escape from The Silent Shadows. They made it clear that leaving would cost me dearly, maybe all my status or my wealth. But what I never sawing was that after everything I did for them, and all the money I handed over, they''d end up taking my wife''s life." "Sandy''s mom was killed by The Silent Shadows?" Sophie was taken aback, not expecting such a revtion.


    Caelum''s voice quivered with a mix of regret and anger. "One day, the hospital called out of the blue, saying Sandy''s mom had a massive hemorrhage. I rushed there, only to face her cold body in the morgue." "You mean The Silent Shadows drained the entire blood supply at the hospital?" Sophie felt a shiver run down her spine.


    The simrities were uncanny. In her previous life, she''d also experienced a severe hemorrhage during childbirth, only to find that all the blood in the bank had been redirected by Nichole.


    Just moments ago, Sophie believed that someone had intentionally rerouted the blood to cause her death. Now, doubts crept in.


    Even if Nichole had James wrapped around her finger in the past, diverting a whole blood bank''s Type A supply wouldn''t have been a walk in the park. Someone else had to be pulling strings behind the scenes.


    While Sophie wrestled with her


    thoughts, Caelum continued, "I held Sandy''s mom in my arms, covered in blood, and swore The Silent Shadows would pay, blood for blood. But two decadester, I see


    novel.n


    I''m no match for them. Their followers are everywhere, and they''re not your average


    Joe''s-some have money, power, and influence; others have brains and talent. It makes The Silent Shadows untouchable. I''m getting on in years, and maybe I can still make them think twice, but once I''m gone, how will the Pord family stand a chance without a leader? And now, even Kiran..."


    Caelum''s face was clouded with sorrow.


    "Caelum, if I can ask, does Kiran know The Silent Shadows were behind his mom''s death?"


    "That kid''s always been sharp, but I never wanted them tangled up in all this. The less they know about The Silent Shadows, the better. I didn''t


    want my kids involved, but Kira got his own ideas. I thought I raised him fight, that the Pord family would be safe, but The Silent Shadows have got to him too, and now he won''t even listen to me."


    Caelum shook his head, resignation washing over him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie pondered deeply, "So, Kiran might know The Silent Shadows are the ones who killed his mom."


    "I''ve led him astray, teaching him to


    put self-interest first. Don''t kid yourself thinking he joined The Silent Shadows to avenge his mom. My son doesn''t have that kind of moral backbone."

 Chapter 1557

    "Maybe, Mr. Caelum, you''ve never really gotten to know your son. From what I''ve seen, he''s genuinely good to Sandy. He might have his own reasons, you know?" "Let''s hope so."


    Caelum''s eyes grew a bit misty as he turned to Sophie and said, "When ites to dealing with The Silent Shadows, the Pord family can step in. Your generation is far more capable than ours, I''ve witnessed it firsthand. All I ask is that when the timees, you''ll look after Sandy. I''ve spoiled her since she was young, keeping her sheltered from the world''s harsh realities."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "But since she''s been with you, I''ve noticed Sandy''s grown up a lot. I''ve lived a long life and only recently realized that money is just a side-note, and it''s living that truly matters. I''m trusting you with Sandy; she sincerely sees you as a friend, and I believe you feel the same about her."


    Sophie nodded, reassuringly, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure she''s looked after."


    "I don''t have much else to pass on to you. But I do have this."


    With that, Caelum ced a badge in Sophie''s hand. Unlike the ones recently confiscated, this badge had a phoenix on it, making it the mostplete badge Sophie had ever seen.


    "This badge is only held by core members of The Silent Shadows, who aim to build a peaceful empire. You might find it hard to believe, but when I was younger, I was baptized in The Silent Shadows'' church. Back then, I thought the church was pure and righteous, believing everything they did was for the good of humanity."


    "What do you mean by that?" Sophie asked, a bit puzzled.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Caelum shook his head, exining,


    "The initial goal of The Silent Shadows was to maintain world peace and create an order that encouraged groundbreaking advancements in all areas of society. In some ways, The Silent


    Shadows did work wonders, but they also celebrated the contributions of the wealthy while exploiting the poor. The simplest example is Thomas Edison, known for inventing the light bulb. People praised him for it, but the light bulb wasn''t actually his invention; he stole it. Edison was a businessman, not an inventor. Everyone talks about Edison''s impact on the world, but no one knows the real inventors of the light bulb, whether it was one person or many. Those people might never be recognized or acknowledged."


    Sophie started to grasp the role of The Silent Shadows. Wealthy businessmen had ess to the world''s finest resources, and to keep that going, they needed the poor to work endlessly. Yet, The Silent Shadows praised the wealthy for shaping history, brainwashing them into believing their actions were for the good of all humanity.


    From the wealthy''s perspective, The Silent Shadows was an entity that shielded them and let them act without restraint. They even offered a saintly justification, easing their conscience. Because The Silent Shadows would tell you that everything you do is for the salvation of humanity, and that you''re a hero of this era.

 Chapter 1558

    Sophie couldn''t help but find the whole situation downrightughable.


    How on earth could anyone who did such despicable things ever be hailed as a hero of their time? And how could they have the nerve to im they were saving humanity? They weren''t saving anyone but themselves, securing their own endless fortune.


    "Caelum, how''s Reece doing these days?"


    When Sophie brought up Reece, Caelum replied, "His injuries aren''t too bad. With a few days of good rest, he''ll be back to normal. I''ll have the butler take you to him." "Alright."


    Sophie had aundry list of questions for Reece.


    The butler led her upstairs. Reece''s room was tucked away in a corner on the second floor. Sophie opened the door and saw Reeceid up in bed. He nced her way and said, "I knew you''d show up today." A faint smile crept across Reece''s face.


    "You can still crack a smile despite being banged up like this?"


    Sophie sat down next to him. "How''re you holding up? Feeling okay?"


    Reece nodded.


    "Who was it that attacked you?"


    "Some guy in a mask and ck cloak."


    "The Silent Shadows?"


    "Yeah."


    Reece went on, "Exactly like you described. I''m convinced he''s with The Silent Shadows."


    "But why would they go after you out of the blue?"


    "Because I turned down their offer."


    Reece handed Sophie a ck invitation. "They left this at the hotel entrance. It''s got to be the mark of


    The Silent Shadows you were


    checking out."


    The invitation was brief, just expressing their wish for Reece to join them and mentioning that The Silent Shadows is an ancient group that helps people reach the top it was signed with a seal of the sun and a phoenix.


    The standout feature was a card inside with a website address.


    Reece said, "This is probably their internal site. When I logged in, there were only ''yes'' or ''no'' options. I hit ''no.""


    "You''re nuts. You should''ve clicked ''yes,'' then you wouldn''t be in this mess."


    Sophie frowned.


    Reece just chuckled. "You think joining The Silent Shadows is a breeze? If I''d said ''yes,'' that would be the real nightmare." "But you''re not exactly in great shape now."


    Sophie said in all seriousness, "The


    Silent Shadows will ruin anyone they


    can''t control. They''re already spreading rumors that you''re involved in shady deals overseas. Do you know how much trouble you''d bein if they nabbed you for that? You''d be in prison forever


    "I know, but I''m not scared. After all, I''ve got you in my corner."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Reece gave a slight smile, gently patting Sophie''s hand, "Don''t look so worried. I''m alright now, aren''t I?"


    "Even though thepany''s working overtime on damage control, it''s still going to ding your career."


    "If I''ve done nothing wrong, I''ve got nothing to fear."


    Reece''s face turned serious. "But you, pulling one over on The Silent Shadows like that, they''re not going to let it slide."

 Chapter 1559

    "I feel the same way. With friends like you having my back, I''m not scared at all."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Reece couldn''t help but smile, a teasing edge to his voice as he said, "Friends? Sophie, you''ve pushed everyone away to face The Silent Shadows alone." Sophie gave a soft smile, her determination shining through. "But I''ve still got you, right?"


    "Does that mean I''m important to you?" Reece asked, his gaze locking onto hers, looking for a real answer.


    "You were the first to believe in me when I had nothing, the one who stuck by me through thick and thin. You mean the world to me."


    In a previous life, she felt indebted to him. In this one, she nned to help him reach the pinnacle of sess.


    And he, in turn, was ready to use every ounce of his resources to support her rise.


    Reece stared at Sophie for a while, not saying a word.


    Finally, he said, "Your words mean everything to me."


    "Take a break from work for now. Stop digging into The Silent Shadows. I think you''ll be safe with the Pord family."


    Sophie stood up and ced a bag of choctes on Reece''s bedside table. "I got these for you from that chocte shop around the corner. Your manager mentioned you''re a fan, always stopping by. Focus on getting better and don''t worry about anything else." Reece looked at the bag of choctes, silent.


    Only after Sophie left did he pick up the bag.


    The choctes, each uniquely shaped, were elegantly arranged in a ninepartment box.


    He picked out the heart-shaped one from the center. Under the light, he could just make out the white filling inside.


    A soft smile tugged at his lips.


    The chocte tasted bitter at first


    but quickly melted into a surprising sweetness, with a fleeting tang that perfectly bnced the voro


    Delicious, he thought.


    swno''


    Though he had bought them many times, this was his first taste.


    He used to think that chocte shop was all about looks, that their choctes wouldn''t taste as good as they looked.


    Turns out, he was wrong.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    Reece''s expression turned icy as he answered, "I told you not to call me again."


    "The coke''s gone...please, I''m begging you, just a bit more...I''ll pay any price! Whatever you want, do it! Just give me some more..i''m desperate here!"


    "Anything?" Reece asked.


    "Anything! Absolutely anything!"


    "Then hand over everything you own to The


    for tent Shadows. If you''re I give you more cokeet


    you could ever use."


    With that, Reece hung up, his face emotionless.


    thanThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He nced back at the box of choctes but didn''t take another. Instead, he dialed the number on the small card inside the box.


    "Get a hundred boxes of choctes ready and deliver them to 101 Birch Lane."


    "Right away, Mr. Reece."


    Meanwhile, Sophie had gotten back into her car, her phone lighting up with calls from Kena.

 Chapter 1560

    In the past hour, Kena had blown up her phone with calls. But Sophie wasn''t fazed. Instead, she just dialed Kena''s number with a cool confidence.


    Kena picked up almost immediately, her voice tinged with apology. "Ms. Sophie, today Kiran showed up at my ce and killed all the servants. I managed to keep Ms. Sandy''s whereabouts a secret, but I had no choice but to send her back home. I''m truly sorry." "You don''t owe me an apology. Kiran is a force to be reckoned with. The fact that you kept yourself and me under wraps is impressive," Sophie replied, not intending toy me at Kena''s feet.


    Kena let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. "I''m sorry. This was the first time you seriously asked me to look out for Ms. Sandy, and I blew it."


    "Why did Kiran spare you when he took out everyone else?" Sophie asked, her question sharp and probing.


    Kena seemed prepared for this, answering, "Maybe... it''s because I''m the Gibbs family''s heiress. He might not dare to touch me just yet, at least that''s what I think."


    Sophie wasn''t entirely buying it and added with a hint of suspicion, "Funny how Sandy was nowhere to be found, yet Kiran managed to track you down."


    Thatment made Kena''s eyes flicker with unease.


    "I''ve got some matters to handle back in Devonport. Sorry for the trouble, Ms. Leticia," Sophie said, ending the call.


    Kena stared at her phone for a moment. Had Sophie figured everything out?


    The thought hovered briefly before Kena realized the truth. Sophie knew. The whole call, Sophie had been waiting for her to make a move. It wasn''t about what was said or the excuses made; it was about who Kiran thought of first when things went down with Sandy.


    Once she understood that it was all a setup by Sophie, Kena couldn''t help but smile. She should''ve realized Sophie was no pushover. But in a way, this made the game all the more intriguing. Back in Devonport:


    "Kena? Are you talking about Kena?" Odie asked, his brows knitted in confusion.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    By then, Sophie had already flown back to the Aldridge Estate in Devonport.


    Picking up on Odie''s agitation, Sophie frowned. "Why so tense? Don''t look like you''re ready tomit murder. You tried to y the game and ended up getting yed. There''s always someone sharper."


    "I should''ve taken her out from the start! Gotten rid of that threat," Odie said, his eyes dark with intent.


    Sophie cut through his bluster with cold rity. "Let''s be real. Even if you could go back, you''d still end up keeping Kena as a pawn, thinking you could use herter. This was a trap set just for you, and your walked right into it."


    Odie, stung by Sophie''s words, asked with a scowl, "How did you figure out she was up to something?"


    "It''s simple. Just look at who stood to gain the most in Summerfield after your mess," Sophie replied. "Wouldn''t it be the Spellman family?" Odie suggested.

 Chapter 1561

    Upon hearing this, Sophie was momentarily at a loss for words. Odie''s smarts seemed to swing like a pendulum. Sometimes, Sophie thought Odie was sharp as a tack, while other times, she figured he was just faking it. Colby seemed to have nailed it. Odie''s long-standing dominance in Summerfield had a fair bit of luck sprinkled in.


    Sophie remarked, "When you first ran into trouble, the Mintons put Harold in charge. But as it turns out, Harold was on our side. After Joseph''s death, Harold passed the baton to you. But then, bam, The Silent Shadows snatched you up, and Summerfield turned into a whirlwind. At first nce, the Spellman family seemed to be having a field day, but oddly enough, the Gibbs family-who should''ve been right in the middle of it-didn''t even get a scratch. Doesn''t that strike you as weird?"


    "Now that you mention it, it does add up," Odie admitted, leaning back against the headboard, lost in thought for a moment. "But the Gibbs family has always been a heavyweight in Summerfield."


    "The Silent Shadows are masters at siphoning off big businesses to fuel their crew. Given how much clout the Gibbs family has, there''s no way The Silent Shadows would pass up that kind of opportunity."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie continued, "I remember when


    Colby and I came to Summerfield to


    find you, we asked Kena to dig up some dirt on The Silent Shadows. She did hand over some juicy secrets from the Gibbs family, butter on, we realized the info was cherry-picked, and despite all the resources we threw at it, we couldn''t find a single useful lead. The Minton family couldn''t shake off The Silent Shadows, and the Gibbs family, a staple in Summerfield for nearly a century, couldn''t possibly be


    untouched either. And then there''s what you said about Daniel''s death-him being tangled up with The Silent Shadows. Hisst words about not being able to mess with the folks pulling the strings hinted he was in the know."


    "Is that when Kena first popped up on your radar?" Odie asked.


    "My real doubts kicked in when Jenna pointed out that there was nothing about The Silent Shadows in the info," Sophie replied, shaking her head. "But if you look closer, you can see the cracks. Kena''s been working in your house for ages, and you never once thought about getting rid of her. Out of all the Gibbs family''s illegitimate daughters, you zeroed in on her. From the first time we were kidnapped, surviving alongside her made me trust her. Herter betrayal seemed to have reasons behind it, as she kept feeding me nuggets about Summerfield, sometimes on purpose, sometimes not. She started by iming to be Daniel''s daughter, tugging at my heartstrings, and ended up killing Daniel herself. Because of my influence and her own background, you turned the Gibbs family over to Kena. It all looked like a wellid n, but each move seemed natural, ying right into human nature."


    Sophie took a long time to suspect Kena, which showed just how crafty her opposition was.


    If The Silent Shadows hadn''t gotten too greedy and slipped up in keeping their cover, Sophie might never have suspected Kena.


    As Sophie fell into silence, Odie


    suddenly threw back the covers, ready to get out of bed. Jonah was taken aback and swiftly moved to help Odie.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1562

    "What are you up to?"


    Sophie frowned, standing up. "I only told you all this so you''d know Kena''s the enemy. And here you are, acting like you''re about to jet off to Summerfield and confront her!" "Doesn''t she deserve it?"


    Odie shoved Jonah aside, fuming. "I can handle being messed with by a woman, but who is she to toy with me?"


    Sophie sighed, realizing they were missing the bigger picture. "Take it easy! No need to rush into things."


    "How can I not? So, Summerfield isn''t your territory after all!"


    He''d just had a brief trip to Devonport and then back home. Anyone would be rattled by such a blow.


    Sophie continued, "Going back now won''t solve anything. The Mintons'' affairs are a tangled mess. Sure, you''re the head of the Mintons, but you can''t outsmart The Silent Shadows lurking behind them. What good will confronting Kena do? Standing there, unable to touch her, won''t that just be more frustrating?"


    "Boss, I think Sophie''s got a point. Healing up should be the priority right now."


    Jonah had barely finished when Odie shot him a cold look, effectively silencing him.


    Sophie pressed on, "This time, I faked some surveince footage and gave it to Kiran to make him believe The Silent Shadows took Sandy, sparking a conflict between them. But even Kiran couldn''t handle Kena. Do you think you''re stronger than Kiran?" "Sophie, what''s that supposed to mean?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Odie''s face showed a flicker of anger. "You think I''m not as good as Kiran?"


    "... That''s just how it is, Mr. Odie. You need to face reality. Kiran''s really got it going on, and if Sandy hadn''te helped me, I wouldn''t have I stood a


    hence either."


    Sophie was justying down some hard truths, though they weren''t exactly what Odie wanted to hear.


    She added, "Let me put it this way, before heading back to Devonport, I gave Kena a call."


    "Why on earth would you call her?"


    "Because I know the gap between us and The Silent.


    Piet wasn''t


    s is huge, so I called ke


    it cool." Content belong


    At this, Odie frowned. "y it cool?"


    "Kiran tracked down Kena because of the fake footage I created. But Kena doesn''t know that. She might think I''m crafty and suspect I knew she was with The Silent Shadows att along. So, she''ll be cautious before making any moves against us. s. Mr. Gordon taught me this trick; he said it makes people unsure of your depth, like staring into an abyss-might be shallow, but seems deep and scary enough to make


    them think twice. It''s my first


    attempt, so who knows if it''ll work."


    Mentioning Gordon seemed to change something in Odie''s expression, calming him a bit.


    He sat back on the edge of the bed and muttered, "...Oh."


    "After all that, all you can say is ''oh''?"


    Sophie raised an eyebrow. "Your reaction''s a bit odd, don''t you think?"


    "What do you want me to say? That you''re a genius?"

 Chapter 1563

    "Have you... been in a bad mood?" Sophie asked, eyeing Odie with growing confusion. Why did Odie always shut down when Gordon was brought up?


    "I''m alreadyid up here. Stop pestering me and just leave once you''re done talking." Odie turned to Jonah beside him, "Show Ms. Sophie out, or do I really have to spell it out for you?" "Yes... boss." Jonah walked over to Sophie, gesturing for her to exit.


    "Take care and heal up. I don''t have time to drop by and chit-chat anyway." Sophie turned to Jonah, "Keep a close watch on your boss. Make sure he doesn''t wander around Devonport. The Silent Shadows are gunning for Odie. If he gets caught again, I can''t promise I can bail him out."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yes, Ms. Sophie," Jonah replied, catching Odie''s attention.


    "Who''s your boss, her or me?" Odie asked, eyebrows furrowing deeper.


    Jonah nced between Sophie and Odie, finally managing to say, "The boss... is the boss."


    "Then get back here! Who told you to take orders from someone else?"


    Sophie found Odie''s childish antics amusing. Who would''ve thought that Odie, the feared and revered figure in Summerfield, could be such a stubborn softy?


    "I''m off," Sophie said, leaving Odie''s room with those two words.


    In the Aldridge Estate''s living room, Harold rushed in from Aldridge Global as soon as he heard Sophie was back. Seeing him all flustered, Sophie asked, "What''s up? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "You seem soid-back, but I''ve got


    a mountain of chores to tackle."


    Harold seemed disinclined to discuss Business matters. Settling onto the couch, he asked Sophie, who wasing down the stairs, "How did things go overseas?"


    "Almost wrapped up. The Silent Shadows tried to cut into Colby''s overseas influence, but they didn''t seed. Who knows what they''ll try next?"


    Sophie sat on one side of the couch,


    and Haroldmented, "The Spellman family''s young miss has been getting pretty cozy with Colbytely if you don''t step in soon, Colby might really be someone else''s."


    "You mean Gina."


    Harold couldn''t help but admire Sophie''s cool demeanor, knowing her husband was getting close to another woman and still keeping herposure.


    "Is there another Gina? She''s been sticking to your husband like glue, even chasing him from Summerfield to Devonport."


    Harold couldn''t stand women like Nichole, who yed the helpless and innocent type, using underhanded tactics to win.


    "Chill, I haven''t said anything, so don''t worry for me. When you get a chance, could you check this website for me?" Sophie handed Harold a note.


    On it was a URL she got from Reece. Though Reece said it was no longer useful, she hoped to find some clues.


    "Let me take a look," Harold said,


    opening hisptop and typing in the


    URL. "Honestly, Adler''s theputer whiz among us. If you weren''t


    keeping your distance, Adler col


    probably crack this site in no time."

 Chapter 1564

    Sophie shook her head, saying, "I don''t want to drag them into this mess. The Silent Shadows have their eyes on Odie. If it weren''t for the safety of Aldridge Estate, they would have countless ways to whisk Odie away. Jenna and Adler are too restless to stay cooped up at the estate. The best n is to keep our distance for now. Once things calm down, I''ll exin everything to them."


    Just then, Sophie noticed Harold staring intently at hisputer screen, looking quite serious.


    "What''s going on? Did you find something already?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harold replied, "Not exactly a lead, but this website looks a lot like something I paused..."


    He hesitated, then corrected himself, "It reminds me of an investigation I put on the back burner."


    "What investigation? Tell me more."


    Harold exined, "I''ve been digging into a dark web site involved in ck market trading. It used to be strictly overseas, but now it''s spread to Devonport. Check it out, the website''s prefix, ''guangming'', is the same as those ck market sites."


    Seeing the dark web trading site, Sophie almostughed at Harold''s frustration, "It''s so obvious, and you''re just now realizing it''s from The Silent Shadows?"


    "Knowing that early doesn''t help if we can''t figure out the site''s full reach or who created it, let alone pinpoint their headquarters. It''s all just talk." Harold continued, "Now you see why I shelved this investigation?"


    "Yeah, I get it. It''s tough to trace back to the source. It''s like we''ve tried so hard but still can''t flush out The Silent Shadows'' leader."


    As they talked, Sophie browsed through the webpage.


    It listed all kinds of illegal items for sale, from banned medical supplies and drugs to human organs and blood banks.


    There were even live human listings.


    A search bar was on the page, right next to a category index.


    Everything for sale was either illegal


    Sare, including some endangered


    Ss. If you could think of j


    this


    website had it.


    And the prices were sky-high, aimed at a clientele way beyond the average person.


    "Did you create an ount?" Sophie noticed Harold was browsing as a guest, not logged in.


    "To make an ount, you have to


    pass identity verification first.


    then can you create an ount, and regr IDs won''t cut it."


    "Only an ID from The Silent Shadows works?"


    belongs to en.kikist


    "Yeah."


    Seeing Harold admit this, Sophie raised an eyebrow and asked, "You hit a wall at this step, didn''t you?"


    Though Harold was hesitant to admit it, that''s exactly what happened.


    of


    Members of The Silent Shadows never willingly revealed their information. Plus, with Devonport under the rule of the four major familiestely, finding a member The Silent Shadows to create an ount there was nearly impossible.

 Chapter 1565

    Lost in thought, Harold was caught off guard when Sophie suddenly dumped a heap of The Silent Shadows badges from her bag onto the table. The sight left him speechless.


    "Is this enough? If not, I''ve got more," Sophie teased.


    "You..."


    Harold just gawked at the pile, wordspletely failing him.


    Sophie carried on, "These are from overseas, and some from Summerfield. Which ones catch your fancy?"


    "Wait a second, I can see you having the overseas ones, but how on earth did you snag ones from Summerfield?"


    "I don''t have them just yet, but if you want them, I can make it happen," Sophie replied with a sly smile. She then pulled out a USB drive. "This has all the juicy secrets the Mintons have gathered on Summerfield''s entrepreneurs over the years. Summerfield''s quite the mixed bag, and we suspect it''s crawling with members of The Silent Shadows. With this dirt, we can get them to y nice and cooperate with our investigation."


    "Odie gave this to you?" Harold asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Who else could it be?" Sophie shrugged. "The Mintons'' evidence is reallying in handy. I used to think these tactics were a bit underhanded, but now I see them as the only way to deal with those types. Fight fire with fire, right?"


    Harold paused, then asked, "Sophie, don''t you think Odie is being a bit too generous with you?"


    After saying it, he felt it was unnecessary, so he switched gears, "But this makes things a lot easier. You''ve only scoped out overseas, and while The Silent Shadows might keep a tight leash on their ounts, Summerfield should be a bit more rxed. I''ll head there when I have a chance."


    "No, you can''t go," Sophie insisted, frowning. "Devonport needs you. If anyone''s going, it''s me."


    "Have you thought this through? What excuse will you use to get into Summerfield?" Harold inquired.


    "The excuse is simple," Sophie smirked. "You just told me about Gina Spellman from the Spellman family in Summerfield, who''s been hanging around my husband. Obviously, I need to pay the Spellman family a little visit


    oveleContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harold caught on, "You and your husband are really ying a clever game."


    Sophie''s impromptu trip to Summerfield was set for that very day.


    By the time she arrived, the night was deep, and the air around the Spellman family''s mansion was filled with screams and chaos.


    The bodyguards of the Spellman family didn''t stand a chance against the team Sophie had borrowed from Harold.


    Mr. Donny was clueless until he stepped outside and found Sophie, dressed in sleek ck leather, storming his mansion with her entourage.


    "Ms. Sophie! This seems a bit excessive, don''t you think? Summerfield has its own rules, what are you up to?" Mr. Donny''s face turned sour.


    In terms of corporate clout, the Spellman family, despite its rising status, was nowhere near the level of the S Corporation and the big four families. Especially since Sophie''s entourage included bodyguards from Devonport''s Aldridge family, which spoke volumes of their influence. Mr. Donny wasn''t about to stir up trouble, so he put on a brave front.


    Sophie, with an icy tone, said, "Mr. Donny, you''re quite the sport, letting your daughter chase someone all the way to Devonport. Do you really have the audacity to question my presence here? You''ve got some nerve."


    Hearing her words, Mr. Donny finally grasped Sophie''s motive.


    He chuckled dryly, saying, "I thought


    Ms. Sophie came for something major, but it''s just this! It''s normal for a young woman to have a crush! Young folks should chase their hearts As an adult, I can''t really''s


    UT


    stop


    her. Ms. Sophie, if you truly believe in your marriage, why cause a scene at my doorstep? Isn''t that a tad


    undignified?"

 Chapter 1566

    Sophie shot back, ice in her voice, "That''s the behavior of a homewrecker. Aren''t you, as his father, going to step in at all?"


    Mr. Donny replied with a dismissive smirk, "Mr. Colby hasn''tmitted to our Gina yet, Ms. Sophie. No need to fret. If Mr. Colby truly cares about you, he won''t stray with my daughter." With a mocking tone, Mr. Donny added, "Unless, Ms. Sophie, you''re worried that Mr. Colby can''t keep his head straight. In that case, wouldn''t it be smarter to deal with Mr. Colby yourself?"


    "Mr. Donny, careful with your words. If you push my buttons, I can''t promise what might happen to your daughter or the Spellman family," Sophie warned, unwavering.


    But Mr. Donny shrugged off Sophie''s threat. As long as Gina could capture Colby''s heart, what power did Sophie really have over them?


    "Ms. Sophie, don''t expect a send-off from me," he said, making it clear he had no intention of showing her respect.


    Sophie was visibly upset by Donny''s attitude, but she had no choice but to leave the Spellman estate with her entourage.


    As they reached the estate''s entrance, Sophie''s angered expression softened into calm determination. She turned to her bodyguard and said, "Keep tabs on the Spellman family. Then, follow the list I gave you and find those people." "Understood, Ms. Sophie," the bodyguard responded promptly, and soon his team had the Spellman estate under watch.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Let that old fool have his moment of triumph, she thought. Once they pinpoint The Silent Shadows'' hideout, Donny''s usefulness would evaporate.


    The Silent Shadows were just using the Spellman family as a cover, all to shield Kena, their secret asset. Sophie was convinced they wouldn''t squander resources on someone so dense.


    Shortly after, Sophie led her team to Elliott''s vi in Summerfield, a minor businessman. She''d gone over Elliott''s files-he wasn''t anything noteworthy in Summerfield, but Harold''s hackers had traced some shady dealings on the dark web back to him. This convinced Sophie that the nearly fifty-year-old Mr. Robert was a member of The Silent Shadows.


    Sophie''s crew forced open the Walsh family''s front door, filing in one by one.


    Sophie strolled in, but Elliott was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she found a modest memorial setup in the living room-white flowers, sandalwood incense, and a ck-and-white photo in the center.


    swnovel


    Elliott''s portrait was on disy, and a man in white mourning clothes was kneeling before it.


    "Ms. Sophie..." one of the Aldridge family bodyguards started, trying to caution her.


    Considering they had just dug up information on Elliott, only to find him dead, the timing was suspicious.


    Sophie raised her hand, signaling the


    guard to hold his tongue. The


    Aldridge family bodyguards had their gunstrained on the young man.


    Sophie approached and said, "Hands up, turn around."


    The manplied, lifting his hands and turning to face her.


    His face was as unremarkable as Elliott''s, the kind you''d forget in a crowd. His eyes were puffy and red from crying.


    Sophie asked, "What''s your connection to Elliott?"


    "He was my father," the young man replied.


    "And your name?" Sophie pressed.


    "I''m Robert," he said, lifting his eyes to meet hers, revealing deep, dark pupils.


    Sophie


    A


    but


    2. ad seen those eyes before


    smile touched her lips


    question was


    father passen


    Robert''s voice trembled, "Just today."

 Chapter 1567

    "How did he die?"


    "He was killed by The Silent Shadows!" Robert''s voice trembled with anger as he spoke, his eyes zing with indignation.


    Sophie arched an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "And why would The Silent Shadows want him dead?"


    "Because my father refused to get tangled up in their dirty dealings," Robert replied, wiping away a tear. He looked Sophie square in the eyes. "Sophie, I know they''ve got their eyes on you too. If you help me avenge my father, I''ll do whatever you need." "Alright," Sophie agreed instantly, her smile growing wider. But as Robert began to rx, she suddenly whipped out a pistol from her coat, aiming it straight at him. "Too bad, I don''t believe a word you''re saying."


    Robert was caughtpletely off guard, his eyes widening in shock. Before he could react, Sophie had already pinned him to the ground, his hands restrained.


    Sophie leaned in close, tapping his cheek with the gun barrel. "Did I y the naive, sweet girl a little too well? Did you really think I''d fall for your act, sending someone like you to fool me?"


    Robert''s face tightened with tension. "I''m not with The Silent Shadows! You''re mistaken!"


    "If I chose Elliott, you better believe I dug into his past. He''s been dealing in organ trading on the dark web and has been in shady business with the Summerfield Mintons forever. And you''re telling me he wanted to stay clean from The Silent Shadows? Are you kidding me?"


    Sophie pressed the gun''s muzzle under Robert''s chin, forcing him to meet her gaze. "And don''t think for a second I wouldn''t recognize you because of some stic surgery. I remember your eyes, Spencer. We''ve crossed paths before. Have you forgotten? It was at the For Peace nightclub, back when you were just an innocent high school kid."


    "You..."


    Fear flickered across Spencer''s eyes. How could this be possible?


    "I know what you''re thinking," Sophie continued with a slight smile. "You''re wondering how I recognized you even after all the surgery, right?"


    She chuckled softly. "Silly boy, I had


    my suspicions from the moment I saw you at the club. To be sure, I had my trusted people keep an eye on you after we left. Out of the people with us that night, you''re the only one who vanished. Since then,


    you haven''t shown unork there


    even once."


    With that, Sophie stood up, towering over Spencer who was kneeling helplessly. Listen, I know The Silent Shadows probably think dealing with someone like me is a walk in the park. But please, give me some credit. I''m not so easy to fool that a Kid could pull the wool over my eyes." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Sophie, we''ve searched everywhere and found Robert tied up upstairs."


    "Just tied up?"


    "Looks like they hadn''t done anything yet."


    "Bring him down."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Following Sophie''smand, the Aldridge family bodyguards swiftly brought the real Robert down. He looked almost identical to Spencer, his face nearly wless.

 Chapter 1568

    Robert was visibly terrified, his face as white as a sheet and drenched in cold sweat. Even the tiniest sound made him jump out of his skin.


    "Are you Robert?" Sophie asked as she stepped up to him.


    Robert was so scared he could barely move. After a moment of stunned silence, he nodded frantically, "Yes, yes... no, I''m not... please, don''t kill me! I''m begging you, don''t kill me!" He was seconds away from losing control of his dder.


    Sophie nced at her bodyguard, "Is there anyone else around?"


    "Nope, it''s just him."


    Seeing the coast was clear, Sophie didn''t want to hang around any longer than necessary. Every second here felt like a risk.


    "Take them all with us."


    "Got it."


    "Please, don''t kill me!" Robert pleaded, trembling like a leaf.


    The Aldridge family''s bodyguards had never seen anyone so spineless. This guy looked ready to wet himself without them even lifting a finger.


    Over at the Minton family estate, the bodyguards shoved both men to the ground. Sophie picked up a fruit knife from the table and shed Spencer''s face.


    His scream echoed through the estate, sharp and piercing.


    Sophie frowned and nodded to a bodyguard, who stuffed a rag into Spencer''s mouth to muffle him.


    Sophie tossed the fruit knife aside and said, "Alright, you first. Give me a quick intro, let''s hear it."


    "What...what kind of intro?" Robert stammered, bewildered.


    Did they really need a background check before getting killed?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Just do it, no need for dramatics," the bodyguard urged.


    Panicked, Robert blurted out, "I-I''m Robert, graduated from Summerfield University with an associate degree... passed my basicputer cert, and..." "Enough," Sophie cut him off, frowning. "Who asked for your resume?"


    "Huh?" Robert waspletely lost.


    What was this about?


    "I''m asking, is your father Elliott?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Is he dead?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t!" Robert eximed. He was as clueless as a deer in headlights. After being knocked out at home, he woke up to find himself facing Sophie. O Everything else was a nk.


    Sophie nodded, turning her attention to Spencer, whose pain seemed to have eased a bit. "Remove the rag. I''ve got questions."


    "On it." The bodyguard pulled the rag from Spencer''s mouth.


    With his face bloodied, Sophie


    remarked, "Don''t think I''m heartless. It''s just to make it clear who''s who You had such a handsome face, if you''re going to mess with it, at least make it look better, not worse.


    Robert blinked in confusion.


    Was she saying he was ugly?


    Sophie ignored the awkward moment and continued, "How''s The Silent Shadows nning to throw me off through you? Just spill. It''ll save everyone''s time."


    Spencer''s face went pale, distressed. "I could never betray The Silent Shadows! Just kill me!"


    "I''m not here to kill you. Why would I?" Sophie propped her chin, a smile ying on her lips. "But if you don''t talk,Omight just have to kill him instead. How''s that sound?"


    Robert''s expression changed instantly, panic setting in. "Why me? I''m the victim here! I have nothing to do with this!"

 Chapter 1569

    "Come on, don''t y coy. You can''t seriously be clueless about all of this, can you?"


    Sophie said, "Getting stic surgery to look like you isn''t just a walk in the park. It takes at least a month to bounce back. You were their handpicked favorite, the only fit in all of Summerfield is the Elliott family. Every move I made was part of your scheme clearing out The Silent Shadows'' lowlifes, dealing with Kiran''s overseas influence... If The Silent Shadows were so ahead of the game, even predicting I''d pick Elliott, wouldn''t it have been tidier for them to off you and Elliott together? Why keep you around? They had the memorial all set up, and Spencer was in mourning gear before I even showed up. Why didn''t they just finish the job and slit your throat? Isn''t it fishy? Keeping the main act alive-were they banking on me to uncover this and blow their cover?"


    Sophie''s reasoning was rock solid, leaving no room for argument.


    Even Robert''s face started to change.


    "Don''t tell me, your boss only gave you faith and forgot to hand out brains."


    Sophie rxed back into the couch.


    Whoever dreamed up this harebrained scheme-it''s a head-scratcher.


    Sophie pointed at Spencer first, "If I''m on the money, you''re The Silent Shadows'' sacrificial pawn. You''d stay tight-lipped if caught, opting for suicide, making me trust the guy next to you... Master Robert, right? Maybe you don''t even know the whole plot. I should have directed my question to Master Robert."


    Sophie asked seriously, "Robert, what message did The Silent Shadows want you to pass on? Was it to lure me into shady dark web deals, stir up a scandal, or justnd me in jail? Or maybe cozy up to me, earn my trust, and then pull a sympathy move to sneak into Aldridge Estate, asking Odie for what you really want?"


    If Robert had any hope left, it vanished as Sophieid bare all their ns, leaving him looking more rattled.


    Sophie asked casually, "Honestly, this n can''t be one of The Silent Shadows'' originals, can it?"


    "No, it''s not The Silent Shadows..."


    Robert stammered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Beside him, Spencer fumed, "Robert! How can you betray the leader?"


    "I-I don''t want to die! You were the one who swore this n was foolproof!"


    "Shut up! Say one more word, and I''ll kill you!"


    Sophie gestured at Spencer, "Gag him."


    "Got it."


    "Mmph-!"


    Seeing this, Robert pleaded, "Ms. Sophie! It really isn''t The Silent Shadows. We''re just a fan club! We idolize The Silent Shadows! We heard the leader wanted something from the Mintons, so we went all out to get close to you! Just to snag what the leader wanted! The n was ours... As for the surgery, Spencer couldn''t get near youst time, so he had to switch identities..."


    "So, I gave you too much credit."


    Sophie chuckled, amused by the two wannabes in front of her, "I thought The Silent Shadows had everything figured out a month in advance. Turns out, it was just a fluke?"


    en


    "No! It''s not a fluke! It''s just... I''m a bit of a scaredy-cat... Spencer using my face made things easier, plus my family has a bit of cash to spare..."


    BUMS

 Chapter 1570

    Robert was going on and on, but Sophie cut him off: "I really don''t care why he got stic surgery. What I want to know is, how did you know I wasing to see you tonight?" Robert, looking a bit sheepish, replied, "A beautifuldy told us."


    "A beautifuldy?"


    "Yeah, she said you''d be stopping by tonight, so she gave us a chance to serve our cause. That''s why Spencer came up with this n. It was a backup-if you believed Spencer, he''d go through with the mission. If you didn''t, then it would be up to me. Spencer would sacrifice himself to protect my identity, making you trust me. Once I got close to you, I might snag what our leader wants."


    "That''s quite a simple n," Sophie remarked. "But you killed your own father for it?"


    "It wasn''t me! I swear!"


    Robert waved his hands frantically. "My dad never really cared about me. I grew up with my mom and grandparents. After my mom passed, it didn''t matter to me whether he was around or not, but he was still my dad. When I got back today, Spencer had already killed him and said... that since there was a sacrifice, we had to see the mission through. I was so confused, I just went along with it...''"


    "Are you even thinking straight?"


    Sophie could tell from the conversation that Robert wasn''t the brightest.


    The term "innocent and naive" was better suited for the tall guy in front of her than for her own disguise.


    "I know people say I''m dumb, but Spencer''s my only real friend. I support whatever he does. Joining The Silent Shadows was Spencer''s dream-he was all about it, and so were others in the group, so I just tagged along... Miss Sophie, you''re not really gonna kill us, are you?"


    Robert was genuinely terrified.


    Sophie rubbed her temples, momentarily at a loss for words.


    If she were dealing with two ruthless members of The Silent Shadows, she could justify her actions as a public service.


    But facing two high school kids caught up in The Silent Shadows'' web...


    Sophie let out a long sigh.


    Trying to calm herself.


    After a wild night, she realized it was like ying a tense murder mystery game with two teens.


    "Alright, why don''t you start by telling me about that beautifuldy?"


    Sophie had given up on getting anything useful from Robert and was grasping at straws.


    Robert thought for a moment, then said, "That beautifuldy, she''d been to our house before. I remember herst name was Shu! My dad was scared of her."


    Hearing that, Sophie, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them. "Kena?"


    "I don''t know her first name! She just told us you''d being to Summerfield tonight. That''s alld know, but Spencer might know


    more!"  vel.ne


    Robert quickly nced at Spencer.


    Sophie got up, walked over to Spencer, and pulled the gag from his mouth. "What did Kena tell you?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''d rather die than betray The Silent Shadows!"


    Spencer''s expression was resolute.


    Sophie coldly replied, "So, you don''t care if I kill Robert?"


    Hearing this, Spencer''s eyes flickered.


    "Spencer, it''s one thing to be ruthless. Don''t drag down a friend who actually cares about you. Spill


    it! What did Kena have you do?"

 Chapter 1571

    petrified.


    Sophie moved with lightning speed, smoothly sliding a bullet into the chamber before pointing the gun right at Robert''s forehead. Her actions were so fluid that they instantly cranked up the tension in the room. Poor Robert, already a nervous wreck, was now utterly "Speak up already! Quick!" Sophie''s voice was sharp, slicing through the air like a knife. Robert''s fear was almost tangible.


    Sophie''s demeanor wasn''t just for show, and after what seemed like an eternity, Spencer finally cracked. "Sophie, it was me trying to pull the wool over your eyes, not him! If you''re going to kill someone, let it be me!" he shouted, desperation evident in his voice.


    "Do you think I''m clueless? You don''t value your life, so don''t worry. If you keep quiet, once I''m done with Robert, you''re next on the list. I''ll send you both packing!" Sophie''s threat was cold and clear. "Spencer! I don''t want to die!" Robert''s voice was a whimper, his terror painfully obvious.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Realizing Sophie meant business, Spencer shut his eyes tight and confessed, "All she asked was for me to take out Uncle Jack, iming you''d definitely show up tonight. That''s the whole story!"


    As Spencer spilled the beans, Sophie''s brow furrowed. What was Kena''s angle in wanting Elliott dead? What would she gain from it?


    While Sophie was lost in thought, the doors of the Minton family mansion suddenly burst open. In rushed a wave of cops, guns drawn, aiming at everyone in sight.


    "Freeze!" barked an officer, signaling Sophie and the bodyguards to surrender. In that moment, it all clicked for Sophie-Kena''s trap had been sprung.


    "Sophie! You''re under suspicion of murder and kidnapping. Pleasee with us," an officer dered.


    Without a fuss, Sophie tossed her gun to an Aldridge family bodyguard nearby.


    "Ms. Sophie..." the bodyguard began, concern etched on his face. "Should we let anyone know..."


    "No," Sophie cut him off sharply. "Take your team and get out of here, they''re after me."


    Sophie had no intention of resisting, but the bodyguard persisted, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Aldridge charged us with keeping you safe."


    "And he also instructed you to follow my lead. Head back to Devonport, no questions asked!" Sophie insisted.


    "... Yes, Ms. Sophie." The bodyguard finally relented.


    The Chief of Police from Summerfield had arrived, sporting a sickly sweet smile. "Ms. Sophie, let''s not make this difficult. Shall we?"


    "I''m the one suspected of murder. I want my people to leave; that shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "Of course not. Everyone else can


    go, but you, Ms. Sophie, have to stay. Otherwise, we''ll have to take... other measures," the Chief replied, his tone a blend of threat and persuasion.


    Back in the day, when Odie ran the show in Summerfield, this old weasel wouldn''t dare make a peep. But with power shifting, he was quick to cozy up to The Silent Shadows.  en


    "Alright, I''ll go with you," Sophie agreed, raising her hands. "Do you need to cuff me?"


    "No, no, that''s not necessary. I trust Ms. Sophie won''t be slipping away. The prisons here in Summerfield aren''t like those in


    Devonport-they''re fortified to th


    hilt. Nobody''s getting in, and nobody''s getting out." The Chief''s words were meant to reassure, but they felt more like a warning.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1572

    The Chief had given a quick rundown of the situation in Summerfield, and it was clear that getting Sophie out was going to be a tough nut to crack.


    "Don''t worry," Sophie said with a calm defiance, "we still don''t know for sure who the real culprit is, right, Chief?"


    "That''s correct. Our team is still investigating, but for now, Ms. Sophie, you''ll have to bear some inconvenience as a suspect," the Chief replied, signaling his officers to take action.


    The police moved in swiftly, taking Sophie into custody. Meanwhile, two young men, still on their knees, were being held by the Aldridge family''s bodyguards.


    The Chief nced at the young men, "These two were taken as hostages. They need toe with us for questioning. Please release them."


    Reluctantly, remembering Sophie''s earlier instructions, the men let the young hostages go. Spencer''s face broke into a smile, confident in his boss''s loyalty, while Robert was visibly shaken by the whole ordeal.


    Back in Devonport, Harold was the first to catch wind of the situation from the overseas bodyguards. Hearing that Sophie had been taken by Summerfield''s police, his nerves frayed. "What did I tell you all before I left? Ms. Sophie''s safety is the top priority! How did you let the Summerfield police get their hands on her?"


    "Mr. Aldridge, we followed your orders to the letter. But Ms. Sophie insisted we stay out of it and return to Devonport. She even told us not to attempt a rescue."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Harold snapped, mming the phone down. He stormed off to Odie''s room, his anger palpable.


    The door flew open with a bang. "Mr. Aldridge, ever heard of knocking? Patients need their rest!" Odie grumbled, clearly miffed by the intrusion.


    "Sophie''s been nabbed by your Summerfield police! Care to exin?"


    "Sophie got taken?" Odie tried to get up, wincing as the movement pulled at his injuries. Jonah rushed to steady him.


    "Mr. Aldridge," Jonah interjected, "this isn''t our boss''s doing. If you need answers, you''re barking up the wrong tree."


    "Isn''t Summerfield your boss''s territory? Who else should I ask?"


    With a steely tone, Harold insisted, "I don''t care what strings your boss can Tell him to call the Chief and get her out-now!"


    Odie shot back with a cold stare, "You think


    I haven''t already? I gaveet


    Summerfield a heads-up.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    shouldn''t be happening


    em.


    "Seems like the cops over there aren''t taking you seriously anymore," Harold mocked, his words sharpening Odie''s gaze.


    "Looking for a fight, Harold?" Odie retorted, his patience wearing thin.


    Jonah quickly interjected, "Boss, keep it cool!"


    Odie, with a calm but firm voice, said, "If I''ve already made the calls and Sophie''s still in trouble, then someone with more clout is pulling strings. Otherwise, she''d never have been taken."  en


    Harold frowned, deep in thought. "Could The Silent Shadows have beaten us to the punch?"


    "I was against her going to Summerfield alone, and now look at the mess. Who''s fixing this? You?"

 Chapter 1573

    "I''ll handle it because I said I will!"


    Harold turned to leave, but Odie cut in sharply, "You''ll handle it? Is Summerfield your territory? How many connections do you have there? Do you really think just because you''re an Aldridge, you can throw your weight around like that? Get real, you''re not Gordon; you don''t have his chops."


    If Gordon were around, his reputation alone would make anyone in Summerfield tread carefully. But Harold... he was just the newest pup in the pack, riding on the Aldridge family''s coattails rather than leading them.


    "No need for anyone else to go, I''ll go."


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted them. Both turned to see James standing at the door, having appeared without a sound.


    Harold''s secretary, Howe, quickly approached. "Mr. Aldridge, Mr. James says he''s got a way to save Ms. Sophie, so I made the call to let him in..."


    Howe knew how much Sophie meant to Harold, so for the first time, he went against Harold''s orders and let an outsider in. "You? Just you?"


    "Just me."


    James wasn''t interested in wasting time on pleasantries. He tossed a seal onto the table and said, "While I''m away, the Burke family is in your hands. I''ve got one request: take good care of thepany. In a few days, I''ll bring Sophie back safe and sound." With that, James walked out of the Aldridge Estate.


    Harold nced at the seal in his hand, frowning. If he could avoid it, he really didn''t want to manage thepany for James.


    Meanwhile, in Summerfield''s prison...


    "Get in!"


    The guard was anything but polite as Sophie was shoved into the cell.


    The warden strolled in, putting on a show of concern. "How can you treat Ms. Sophie so roughly? She''s a tady; you should be gentler. What if something happens? Can you


    handle the fallout?"


    Seeing the warden''s feigned concern, the guards quickly nodded in agreement. "You''re absolutely right, sir. That was thoughtless of us."


    "Cut the act. Someone high up wanted me arrested, banking on no one in Summerfield daring to rescue me. You''re using me as bait, aren''t you?"


    "Ms. Sophie, you''re mistaken. This is just a routine investigation, a formality. No one would believe the rumor that you killed Elliott without cause."


    The warden continued, "Ms. Sophie,


    take a few days to rest here. Answer our questions, and if we find you have nothing to do with the murder, you''ll be free to go. We won''t harm you; rest assured."


    After those hollow assurances, the warden instructed the guards, "Take good care of Ms. Sophie, or you''ll have me to answer to!"


    "Yes, sir, we''ll take good care of Ms. Sophie!"


    Once the warden left, the guard''s


    demeanor shiftedpletely.


    "Sophie, don''t think just because theOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    warden''s got your back, you can


    cause trouble in my prison. This is


    my turf, and I''ll deal with you


    however I see fit!"


    The guard''s menacing look made it clear he intended to make things difficult for Sophie.

 Chapter 1574

    Sophie had seen it all up to this day. When it came to dealing with big talkers like the warden, she found it downright amusing.


    With a simple crook of her finger, she beckoned the warden toe closer. Unfazed, he strutted right into the cell. But before he could get too close, Sophie had already mped her hand around the back of his neck-a spot that could spell the end with just a squeeze. The warden froze, not daring to make a move, while the guards nearby hovered, unsure whether to intervene. Sophie, unfazed, tossed out a warning, "I wouldn''t try anything if I were you. My hand might just slip... and then what? Losing your warden would be quite the headache, huh?"


    "Sophie! You''re digging your own grave!" the warden spat, ring at her with all the fury he could muster. To him, Sophie was hanging by a thread.


    "In my prison, you''re my prisoner! Lay a hand on me, and you won''tst the week!" he threatened. But Sophie just raised an eyebrow, and with a swift motion, there was a sharp crack.


    The warden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he crumpled to the floor, lifeless. The others stood there, stunned.


    Dead? Just like that?


    "You''re out of your mind!" one of the guards shouted, aiming their guns at Sophie, who had just murdered someone right in front of them.


    Was there anyone more audacious than Sophie?


    "Go ahead, shoot. See if any of you make it to sunrise," Sophie taunted, casually perching on the cell''s bed "Even if killed him, your boss wouldn''t darey a finger on me. Better worry about your own skins. Anyone who touches me ends up like him."


    She kicked the warden''s corpse for emphasis. His eyes were still wide open, as if he couldn''t fathom what had happened.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The guards exchanged uneasy nces, intimidated by her audacity. Sophie clearly wasn''t just anyone; otherwise, their chief wouldn''t have treated her with such deference earlier.


    But still, what good was Sophie''s power here? She might be a big shot in Devonport, but this was Summerfield. And rumors were swirling about her messy breakup with Colby.


    One guard, steeling himself, spoke


    up, "Sophie quit messing with us! You''re locked up, and you''re not getting out. You''ve killed someone, and I''make sure this goes up the chain. Prepare for a death sentence!"


    Sophie shrugged off his words, replying coolly, "I''m here because I want to be. If I didn''t, do you think anyone could keep me locked up?" "Stop the bluffing..."


    "Enough!" interrupted another guard,


    who was visibly shaken from witnessing the murder. "Let''s just report this to the chief. This might be our shot at a promotion, so let''s not waste it!"


    Sophie smiled, nodding at the young guard. "Smart thinking, kid. You''ve got potential. I''d say you''re up next for the warden role."


    Just then, amotion erupted outside. "Trouble! Colby''s broken in!" shouted another guard, panic threading through his voice.

 Chapter 1575

    "Colby... It really is Colby..."


    Colby marched into the prison, his boots echoing with a heavy thud on the floor. The guards, caught off guard, stumbled back in panic.


    What was this grim reaper doing here out of the blue? They''d never heard a peep about his arrival before.


    His eyes, at this moment, were icy and unsettling. The guards exchanged uneasy nces, swallowing hard. In Summerfield, Odie was their biggest fear. The second was this Colby, whose reputation preceded him. Because of a pact between Odie and Colby, Colby never set foot on Odie''s turf. So, they''d never had the chance to meet this fabled figure. But now, seeing Colby in the flesh, they were too petrified to move. "Colby..."


    "Move."


    Colby uttered the word with a cold indifference, clearly not in the mood to waste time on the two guards. They scurried away, tripping over themselves. "Hold it!"


    The word froze them in their tracks.


    "Go, but leave the keys."


    Colby''s voice had a chill to it, and the guards hurriedly left the cell keys behind. Colby made his way to Sophie''s cell door, unlocking it with the keys. He rushed to check on her, anxiety etched on his face: "Sophie, are you hurt anywhere?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sophie looked at him, about to speak, when Gina''s voice came from outside: "Ms. Sophie, are you alright? Don''t worry, I''ve already sorted things out with the folks outside! We can leave now!"


    Sophie''s gazended on Gina, her expression turning frosty.


    Colby murmured, "The Spellman family has some pull in Summerfield. It''s all good now, I''ll get you out."


    He reached for Sophie''s hand, but Sophie didn''t budge. "Looks like you''re pretty tight with Ms. Gina." "Sophie, it''s not like that..."


    "No need to exin. I''m not irreceable to you."


    Sophie pulled her hand away, saying, "I find hands touched by others gross."


    Colby''s gaze dropped, as if wounded. Gina, watching from the sidelines, felt a shiver run down her spine.


    What was up with these two? Were they putting on a performance?


    If someone had told her this on the day Sophie had Colby on his knees, Gina might''ve bought it. But she was already under Colby''s thumb, thanks to some drugs. How could they still be acting?


    But soon, Gina noticed the prison was packed with surveince cameras. Realizing this was all for The Silent Shadows'' eyes, she stiffly said, "Ms. Sophie, you''ve got it all wrong, Mr. Colby and I are just friends..."


    "Innocent? I heard Ms. Gina''s been trailing you all the way to Devonport, joined at the hip."


    Sophie jeered, "But he''s just a toy I tossed aside. Giving him to Ms. Gina is no skin off my back. Besides, I don''t need him to save me."


    "Ms. Sophie! That''s harsh! How could you say that?"


    Gina stepped forward, initially


    reaching for Colby''s arm, but his piercing re stopped her cold. Trying to mask her fear, she said, "Mr. Colby, after everything she''s said, whye all this way to save her? Let''s get out of here!"

 Chapter 1576

    "Sophie... I thought you''d forgiven me."


    "Colby, you''re reading too much into it," Sophie replied with a hint of sarcasm. "I just used yourwork overseas to give Kiran''s crew a little wake-up call. Remember, you said you wouldn''t mind me using your resources for my entire life."


    Colby frowned as her words sank in. He realized Sophie was deliberately making this statement, signaling to The Silent Shadows that she had the Costello family''s resources at her fingertips. But this move was risky-she was making herself a target for all their firepower! There was no way he could let her take such a gamble.


    "From now on, you can''t-"


    Before Colby could finish, the cell was suddenly swarmed by a group of ck-d mercenaries armed to the teeth. Their swift, precise movements startled Gina, who was witnessing such chaos for the first time. She turned pale with fear. Sophie hadn''t expected this either.


    Just then, a man wearing a mask entered the cell. He was tall andmanding, dressed in a sharp ck suit, with only his deep, piercing eyes visible beneath a white mask. "Colby... I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The man''s voice was rough, almost grating. Sophie recognized it-it was Logan.


    Logan casually pinned a badge to his chest and said, "Allow me to introduce myself, I''m Logan, one of the core members of The Silent Shadows. It''s a pleasure to finally meet Mr. Colby."


    Colby snapped his fingers, and instantly, the mercenaries raised their rifles. Terrified, Gina ducked behind Colby, screaming, "Don''t shoot me! Please, don''t shoot!" Sophie''s brow furrowed.


    A core member of The Silent Shadows? When did this happen?


    Qu


    "Mr. Colby, you don''t honestly think you can just walk out of here with her, do you?" Logan''s voice dripped with amusement. "The Silent Shadows doesn''t let just anyone walk away with someone we''re interested in."


    "I-I''m the heiress of the Spellman family! We''re on the same side... let me go! Please, let me go!" Gina blurted out in panic.


    "What use do we have for such a spineless coward?" Logan mused, barely lifting a finger before one of his men shot Gina in the forehead. She copsed instantly, her eyes wide in shock. Sophie shot to her feet. "Logan! What are you ying at?"


    The jail''s surveince cameras blew


    out at that moment. Logan began to close in on Colby and Sophie. They were clearly outnumbered, and it was evident that his people had locked down those outside


    Logan lowered his voice, "Don''t think you can fool The Silent Shadows with these antics. You''re not taking her anywhere today." Colby''s eyes narrowed.


    Logan took a step back, "The Silent


    Shadows doesn''t want to kill you, but we are keen to coborate. Joining us would be to yourAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    advantage. The boss thinks highly of you both, so he''s extending another chance. Join us, or face elimination. The choice is yours."


    Sophie responded coolly, "So... there''s no third option for us to consider?" "Exactly," Logan said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1577

    "I''m sorry then."


    Sophie''s words seemed to confuse Logan, and just a momentter, chaos erupted outside the cell.


    While the mercenaries were still caught off guard, Sophie and Colby had already started taking action against the mercenaries on either side. Meanwhile, Jenna and Adler, who rushed in from outside, quickly had their own team surround the mercenaries at the scene.


    "Freeze!"


    Jenna''s gun was already pointed at Logan.


    "Tell all your men to back off!"


    Jenna''smanding tone grated on Logan, but heplied with her demand.


    "I''ve been cooped up for way too long!"


    Jenna nced around and said, "Mr. Logan, right? We''re leaving with our people. Got any problems with that?"


    "Looks like... you were ready for this."


    "Obviously!"


    Jenna made a move as if she was about to go after Logan.


    Sophie, not too far away, was startled and immediately yelled, "Jenna! Don''t kill him!"


    Jenna paused, "Why not? He''s one of the bad guys!"


    "...He saved me once. Consider this me sparing his life."


    Sophie''s eyes met Logan''s.


    Logan stayed quiet.


    "In a moment like this, and you''re still worrying about honor and integrity!" Adler said, clearly itching to finish off Logan.


    Sophie got more anxious but tried to keep her cool. "Let''s keep things separate. Next time I see him, I won''t hold back." Jenna, though not thrilled, had to let Logan go.


    Sophie spoke to Logan, clearly and


    firmly, "I''m letting you go, but go back and tell The Silent Shadows that the feud between our four families and Odie''s vengeance is far from over. Even if it takes everything, I''ll fight to the bitter end."


    "Alright, I admire your courage, Ms. Sophie."


    Logan raised his hand, and the mercenaries with him followed as he left. The prison suddenly felt eerily calm, as if nothing had happened. "Sophie! You two nearly gave me a heart attack!"


    Jenna rushed over, checking Sophie for injuries, and after confirming she was okay, she finally rxed. "Next time you two hatch a n, could you give us a heads up? We''ve been worried sick these past few days, scared you might really get separated!"


    "Exactly!" Adler chimed in. "You wouldn''t believe how restless we''ve been, barely sleeping, snapping at everything! You should''ve clued us in on your n earlier. Like today, if we hadn''t shown up, you might''ve been in real trouble!" "But... how did you guys end up here?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    To keep Jenna and Adler safe, Sophie hadn''t told them anything. She thought maybe Colby had tipped them off, but it didn''t seem like it from his expression.


    Jenna exined, "News of your


    Pet


    capture spread fast, with rumors flying that you were wanted for murder. The Silent Shadows were clearly using you to bait Odie into a trap! But James intercepted the news, filled us in on the situation, and pleaded for our help. That''s why we came!"


    "James?"


    Sophie was surprised, her eyes drifting to Colby to catch his reaction.


    Even though Colby''s face didn''t give much away, his eyes told a different story, full of jealousy.


    Adler immediately picked up on the obvious tension.

 Chapter 1578

    So, he quickly shifted gears, saying, "But... were you two seriously nning to take on all those mercenaries on your own, without even knowing we were on our way?"


    "Who said anything about going solo? There were two of us, right?"


    Sophie really had intended to make a run for it with Colby, especially since they had backup waiting outside. In her original n, if The Silent Shadows nabbed her on a murder charge, and if Odie didn''t swoop in for a rescue, they''d probably let her go. Or try to win her over, like today.


    After all, she had the support of the four major families behind her. The Silent Shadows would prefer to recruit her rather than just take her out.


    And when Logan mentioned making a move, she wasn''t too worried about things going south. With Colby by her side, her fears were cut in half.


    Adler and Jenna noticed that Sophie and Colby''s hands had somehow found each other, and the air got a bit awkward for a second.


    Adler chimed in, "Alright, this ce is a wreck. Let''s not hang around here longer than we need to. I''ll get my folks in to clean this up, and we should head out." Sophie shook her head, "We can''t leave just yet."


    "Not leaving? What are you waiting for? Reinforcements to show up?"


    "I need to take Robert and Spencer with us."


    Adler and Jenna exchanged a confused nce, clearly out of the loop, silently asking, "Who?"


    An hourter.


    Robert and Spencer were safely brought to the Minton family mansion. Adler quickly set up a signal jammer to prevent any eavesdropping.


    Sophie, lounging on the living room sofa, teased, "So, how''s it feel, you two high schoolers, to survive a kidnapping only tond in another mess? Like a roller coaster, huh?" Colby sat next to Sophie, patiently peeling an orange for her.


    Spencer and Robert couldn''t help


    but stare at Colby, their eyes a mix of curiosity and fear, though Sophie thought they seemed more curious than scared.


    Jenna,


    Slone for subtlety, !Why are you staring at e


    e table, "Hey, we''re talki


    Colby?"


    §é§Ñ§ã


    "He''s Colby?" Robert asked cautiously, then quickly added, "No way."


    Colby paused mid-peel. This was the first time anyone had questioned his identity. Spencer added hesitantly, "Yeah, I mean, the legendary Colby peeling an orange for a woman?" Adler couldn''t help but chuckle. "Spot on! Never thought I''d see the day."


    "Alright, let''s get serious," Adler were


    s throat. "So, af


    Cd, what did the


    interrogators ask you?" C


    Robert hesitated, unsure if he should spill, but Spencer boldly dered, "I''m not telling you!"


    The room went tense. Colby had put down the orange.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just that simple act was enough to make them nervous.


    Colby asked coolly, "So, what''s the n? A little roughing up, or should we skip to the end?"


    Hearing this, Robert gasped, "Alright, alright, I''ll talk!"


    Colby was a bit of a legend to Robert: "They kept asking if we''d been kidnapped and mistreated."

 Chapter 1579

    "How did you guys respond?" Sophie asked, looking between the two of them as they exchanged nervous nces. Robert''s voice was barely a whisper, "We fought."


    "Well, I mean, it was a kidnapping situation, so of course, we had toe clean," Robert stammered, trying to justify.


    Jenna, standing beside him, scoffed, "Summerfield? What kind of ce is that? Their interrogation tactics are designed to put you behind bars!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good thing we showed up when we did, or it could''ve gotten real ugly," Adler chimed in, clearly agitated.


    Sophie, who was used to a certain level of respect in Devonport, found it ridiculous that she was being treated like a criminal in Summerfield. "Look, I admit I hit someone, but..." She turned her gaze to Robert, who was kneeling on the ground. "Mr. Zhang, I don''t remember hitting you, do I?" "You didn''t hit me, but you did kidnap me," Robert mumbled, his protest barely audible.


    "So, it''s okay for you to scheme against me, but not for me to defend myself?" Sophie stood up, and as she stepped toward Robert, he instinctively scooted back, shouting, "Help!"


    "Shut it!" Jenna snapped, stepping forward and giving Robert a swift kick to the chest. His constant whining was grating on her nerves.


    "So, what''s the n now? Let these little punks off the hook?" Jenna was frustrated. It seemed too easy on them after such a mess.


    "What else can we do? We can''t just knock them off," Sophie sighed. "They''re just a bunch of kids. If they were really with The Silent Shadows, that''d be different, but they''re just wet behind the ears."


    "But there is a way you can save


    your skins," Sophie continued. "You said your school clubs idolize The Silent Shadows, right? Go dissolve those clubs and hit the books. I''ll let this one go."  en


    Robert, taken aback by her offer, looked up. "You''re really gonna let us go?"


    "Don''t be so gullible! She''s bluffing!" Spencer, ring at Sophie, clearly didn''t trust her intentions.


    Sophie turned her attention to Spencer, who seemed to be the most devoted to The Silent Shadows. "Him, I can let go," she said, nodding towards Robert. "But you, I''ve got questions."


    The tension in the room spiked. Robert quickly interjected, "We all know the same stuff. If he won''t talk, ask me!"


    "Ask you? doubt we''d get anything


    useful," Sophie replied. "How did


    Kena contact you? You must have a direct line to The Silent Shadows. Why else would they notice @high school club?"


    Colby added, "Don''t waste time. I''ll have my guys take him down. He''ll talk in an hour."


    Spencer paled at Colby''s suggestion. The rumors about Colby''s methods were enough to scare anyone.


    Sophie shot Colby a disapproving look. "Colby, we can''t use those tactics on these kids. One wrong move and it could end badly. We can''t do such cold-hearted things."


    "Yeah, right! We''re the future, the flowers of our homnd!" Robert echoed, trying to ride on Sophie''s plea.


    "Still, this kid seems to have gone the extra mile for The Silent Shadows, showing some serious loyalty," Sophie mused. "Maybe just a fewshes with a spiked whip... no need to break bones, just a finger or two Or maybe... lose a couple of ribs?"

 Chapter 1580

    Listening to Sophie, the tension in the air grew thicker by the second.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sophie? Breaking ribs? Cutting off fingers?


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on!"


    Robert, who wasn''t exactly the bravest soul, jumped in as soon as he grasped what these folks were nning for Spencer. "Come on, man, say something! The Silent Shadows aren''t your mom and dad. When things have hit the fan, have they ever really been there for us? Don''t be a fool! It''s your life that''s on the line!"


    Sophie knew boys their age often fantasized about being the heroes of the world.


    But really, how many heroes does the world need?


    When you''re staring down the barrel of life and death, your body kicks into gear long before your brain does.


    Clenching his jaw, Spencer shot back, "The Silent Shadows is a noble church poised to push humanity forward! I''ll never turn my back on my beliefs!"


    "Sophie, you''re wasting your breath on this kid. His head''spletely twisted!" Jenna''s frustration was palpable.


    It was like watching a starry-eyed teenager wave around the enemy''s g, chanting about world peace.


    "Faith? Do you even know what that means?" Sophie stepped up to Spencer, her voice steely. "Do you have any idea how many lives The Silent Shadows have wrecked? Have you seen it happen? A church for humanity''s progress? That''s just the line fed to you gullible kids. You can''t see the damage they''re doing to society! Do you know how many innocent people have suffered because of The Silent Shadows? They tell you to kill, and you just do


    it? That''s naive!"


    "Would a truly noble church ask a kid like you to do their dirty work? They''re just using you to spread their twisted beliefs! When pushes to shove, they''d dly have you sacrifice yourself, brainwashing you into thinking it''s some monumental service to mankind."


    Sophie poked Spencer''s forehead,


    driving her point home. "All those


    years in school, and for what? Did all that learning@ust vanish into thin air? ck market organ deals-where do you think those organse from? They''re from people! What kind of people, you ask? You can''t seriously think they''re all willing donors, can you? Do you have any clue how many lives a ck market like that destroys? How many families are ripped apart? Would you want your future daughter to be snatched off the street, limbs severed, organs harvested while she''s still breathing?"


    Spencer''s face paled, the reality sinking in.


    "Understand this: all those so-called benefits are just for the rich, handed out by The Silent Shadows. Their so-called progress only serves the wealthy Do you really think a kid from your background could fit into The Silent Shadows? Wake up. Once they''ve used you up, they''ll have no qualms about silencing you for good."


    Robert stood there, dumbfounded.


    The Walsh family was well-off in Summerfield, with a business pulling in millions each year. But they''d never brushed against the shadows Sophie was talking about.


    Maybe it wasn''t that the Walsh family couldn''t touch it; maybe they just hadn''t had the chance yet.


    "Elliott got what wasing to him. He''s ruined countless lives; his end was fitting. But it shouldn''t have been you, just a kid, handling it. You''re not delivering justice; you''re being yed. Take him out, and you''ll be the one to pay the price." Jenna chimed in, "Sophie, save your breath. Colby''s got more than enough tricks up his sleeve to get them talking."

 Chapter 1581

    "Don''t bother telling them all this; they still fancy themselves the saviors of the world, thinking they''ve made some grand contribution to saving it. Honestly, these kids are just adorably naive."


    Sophie chimed in, "I''ll give you ten minutes to process everything I''ve justid out. If you don''t start talking by then, I''ll assume your brain''s a lost cause. And if that''s the case, I''ll have to hand you over to this gentleman here. Trust me, he won''t be as patient or persuasive as I am. When your own flesh and blood is on the line, you''ll see whether your so-called savior turns up."


    Sophie''s re and tone already gave Spencer the verdict.


    The verdict was clear: they wouldn''t.


    The world is brimming with people in misery; a savior won''t spare you a nce.


    Choking back tears, Spencer began slowly, "About six months back... my family went under, my dad got sick, and all those rtives and friends who used to be close to us disappeared. I was left with no choice but to work at a nightclub to make ends meet." Sophie asked, "So you were overseas then?"


    "Yeah, my family, the Starks, were overseas. We weren''t celebrities or anything, but we were pretty well-off entrepreneurs. My dad even sent me to the best schools abroad. Then out of nowhere, he tells me we''re bankrupt."


    Spencer''s face twisted with bitterness at this point.


    In the prime of his life, fate hit him hard.


    Spencer continued, "Later, my dad passed away, and we were left with nothing. Even our house had to be auctioned to pay off debts. I couldn''t even afford a coffin. In those dire and helpless times, Ms. Leticia stepped in. She covered my dad''s burial costs and got me into Summerfield High. Ms. Leticia told me The Silent Shadows save people from suffering to build a world


    without pain."


    Jenna, listening, found it all too fantastical. She asked, "You really bought that? Just for that, you went all in for The Silent Shadows?"


    "Ms. Leticia said The Silent Shadows


    were always into drug research. My dad had invested in them to create a medicine that would shield people from sickness. To support this cause, I started the Sunshine Club. Loads of students at school believed in The Silent Shadows, thinking they were some kind of world-saving church. This time... going after Ms. Sophie was because Ms. Leticia said drug development needed a special ingredient, and that ingredient... was with Ms. Sophie."


    As Spencerid it all out, Sophie was piecing the puzzle together.


    Colby, standing nearby,mented casually, "The Stark family overseas has always been among the top three Western pharmaceutical manufacturers. Their sudden bankruptcy six months ago was because a batch of drugs had trace elements way over the limit, making them harmful. Overnight, the factory shut down, and all the drugs were snapped up by some unknown group. The Stark family has been in the medical field for three generations without anything like this happening. This disaster might have been intentional."


    Spencer was taken aback by this revtion.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jenna added, "Kena is from Summerfield, and just as your family faced this turmoil, she happened to be abroad. Doesn''t that strike you as odd?" "Using your family''s money to cover your dad''s funeral expenses, Kena''s got her calctions down to a science. I''m honestly impressed."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1582

    Adler''sment was like a spark in a dry forest, setting Spencer''s anger aze.


    Spencer, clearly riled up, tried to get to his feet. "No way! This has nothing to do with Ms. Leticia! The Silent Shadows would never destroy my family!" He was struggling to ept the harsh truth staring him in the face.


    "Colby, you handle this," Sophie sighed, her voice hoarse from trying to get through to Spencer. She was worn out, her patience as thin as tissue paper.


    Colby took a deep breath and said, "Over the years, plenty of businesses that refused to join The Silent Shadows have been wiped out. Why do you think none of the Stark family''s connections areing to your rescue? I remember, the Starks had a solid rep overseas, helped a lot of folks. Plus... your family just went bankrupt, and then Mr. Stark suddenly ''falls ill'' and dies? Can''t you put two and two together?"


    Spencer''s mind raced with memories, fragments of the past shing by.


    His dad''s death, and Kena being there at the hospital.


    The first time he met Kena, she was in a white dress, looking as pure and angelic as if she''d stepped right out of a dream.


    She was the only one who offered him a lifeline when he was drowning.


    How could he ever think she was the one who killed his father?


    Spencer was at a loss for words, feeling like he had a boulder lodged in his throat.


    If this was true, then for the past six months, he''d been working for the very person who might have killed his dad.


    Even plotting murder to get revenge for him.


    Sophie chimed in, "You should be thankful today''s n got unraveled. If you''d pulled it off, you''d be in the same boat as your father, and Robert here would be dragged down with you." Robert stood there,pletely lost for words.


    The revtions in Sophie''s words were eye-opening.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He realized there was a whole dark side of the world he''d been blind to.


    Sophie had a point; they''d been naive, just kids thinking they had everything figured out, when really, their grand ns were just child''s y to these seasoned adults, all falling apart in no time.


    "Ms. Sophie, I know we messed up. But please, for Spencer''s sake, forgive us!"


    Robert was practically drowning in his own tears and snot.


    Sophie never intended toe down hard on them.


    She just wanted them to get a grip on the difference between right and wrong, not wanting to see more young people go astray. "Ms. Sophie, I want revenge, I..."


    Sophie cut him off, knowing exactly


    what wasing. "With what you''ve got, revenge is just a pipe dream. Even if you confronted Kena with gun, you''d just be digging your own grave My advice? Get back to living your life and drop this whole revenge thing. I don''t know what they taught you in high school, but you should know that ''fighting a losing battle'' is not the way."


    With that, Sophie was done with the conversation, "Colby, get them packed in a shipping container and fly them over to Devonport. I doubt The Silent Shadows would bother going after a couple of high school kids."


    "Alright," Colby agreed without a second thought, but Robert piped up, "Wait! I don''t want to go!"

 Chapter 1583

    Colby wasn''t giving Robert any wiggle room; he could lift the guy with one hand like it was nothing. With Spencer begging and Robert kicking up a fuss, Colby tossed them both out, and his crew roughly shoved them into the back of a van, speeding off without a second thought. "ssic Colby-straight to the point and no messing around," Adler said, shaking his head. He figured those two high schoolers were in for a day they''d never forget. Thest person to get that treatment was Sandy.


    "Now that we''re done here and The Silent Shadows aren''ting after us, let''s keep it that way and not stir the pot," Adler suggested, keeping aid-back stance toward The Silent Shadows.


    Jenna chimed in, "Easy for you to say. They''ve got their eyes on Odie! Are we seriously gonna hand him over on a silver tter?"


    Adler mumbled, "Well, none of them are saints anyway... might as well hand him over..."


    Jenna smacked him on the head. "What kind of nonsense is that? We''re all in this together. Who knows what The Silent Shadows'' big boss is plotting? What if there''s some massive scheme to take down humanity? Plus, the person who messed with their four big families back in the day might''ve been working for this boss."


    She turned to Sophie and Colby, "Anyway, we trust you guys. Whatever you decide, we''ve got your back. We''ve fought together before, so don''t keep us in the dark next time."


    "Jenna..." Sophie felt a pang of guilt.


    "Come on, three heads are better than one. Even if The Silent Shadows are tough nuts to crack, there''s bound to be a way through," Jenna encouraged.


    Sophie fell silent, having already tried everything she could think of recently. The other side still hadn''t shown themselves. She''d finally found a lead on the dark web, but she was wary of using it too soon. It seemed she''d have to wait for the mysterious boss to make a move.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, an idea struck her. She looked at Adler. "I remember... you''re quite theputer whiz, aren''t you?"


    "That''s met When ites to


    else


    , I''m the top dog, no on


    Spomes close," Adler b


    smug grin on his face.


    d, a


    But being the sly fox he was, he quickly regretted it and eyed Sophie suspiciously. "What do you want?" His gut told him this wouldn''t end well.


    "I was hoping Mr. Adler could lend us a hand," Sophie said, her expression giving away her intentions. Adler turned to Colby, "Colby! Reign your wife in! Why''s she putting me to work the second I show up?"


    But Colby just shrugged and said, "I go where my wife leads."


    "You traitor!" Adler thought, feeling betrayed.


    He had a thousand curses racing


    through his mind, but ultimately


    with the three of them pressuring him, he had no choice but to cave in.


    Sophie added, "Rx, we''ve got a night to recharge. But we need to hustle back to Devonport. Summerfield''s under Kena''s thumb now, and if she catches wind of our ns, it won''t end well for us."

 Chapter 1584

    "Absolutely, you''re right, let''s get out of here." Jenna agreed wholeheartedly. She''d never been fond of Kena, and finding out she was a key yer in The Silent Shadows only made Jenna more uneasy.


    The four of them decided it was best to leave Summerfield quietly under the cover of night. Before they knew it, they were back at Aldridge Estate, ready to tackle the issues lurking on the dark web.


    Hudson had set up a state-of-the-artputer room just for Adler, equipped with the most advanced systems avable. Standing in front of this high-tech setup, Adler couldn''t help but chuckle, "Man, it sure pays to be rich." "This site is exclusive to The Silent Shadows'' members. See if you can hack into an ount and snoop around without anyone noticing," Sophie instructed.


    Adler, realizing this was all Sophie wanted, felt a bit let down. "I thought you''d have something tricky lined up for me. This? You should''ve just said so from the start."


    "Isn''t this tricky enough?" Sophie asked.


    "Compared to the stuff your husband used to have me do, this is child''s y," Adler replied, feeling more aggrieved as he spoke. This couple never seemed to do any of the heavy lifting themselves!


    Jenna yfully smacked Adler on the back of his head, "Why do you always have to talk so much? When will you be done?"


    "Give me half an hour, depending on the dark web''s defenses. But no matter how tough the firewall is, I''ll crack it."


    Adler''s confidence was written all over his face. Jenna was used to his cocky demeanor. She turned to Sophie, "He says half an hour, so it''ll be half an hour. Why don''t you two steal away next door for a bit? I''ll call you when he''s done." Jenna grinned mischievously. Throughout their journey, she''d noticed the way Colby looked at Sophie, like he was yearning for her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For months, they''d been pretending to be in a cold war, barely seeing each other, and when they did, it was just to trade barbs. Now that


    they could be together openly, Jenna didn''t want to interrupt their long-awaited reunion.


    "There''s nothing going on..." Sophie blushed, trying to brush it off, but Colby took her hand, "Thanks, sis."


    That "sis" warmed Jenna''s heart. Colby was eager, pulling Sophie out of the room.


    "Colby! What are you going on about..."


    "No lies, I''ve missed you," Colby replied, his voice deep and sincere.


    These months apart had been the longest he''d ever endured, and he couldn''t believe he''d managed to get through it. Colby casually opened a guest room door.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Colby pressed Sophie against it, whispering, "These past days, missing you has been driving me crazy."


    His breath was warm against her skin as he gazed at her lips, unable to resist kissing her. Their kiss was deep and all-consuming.


    Sophie felt like she was running out


    of air, but Colby showed no intention of letting her go. As their tongues


    a


    danced, Sophie let ou an.


    Colby lifted her into his arms. "Colby... stop it."


    They still had important matters to handle. Seeing her flushed cheeks, Colby said, "The tasks can wait, no one will bother us."

 Chapter 1585

    Colby gently kissed Sophie''s forehead. For months, he''d been missing Sophie intensely. The rumors flying around about their supposed marital troubles had been like a constant itch he couldn''t scratch, and more than once, he was tempted to confront those spreading the nonsense. But he held back every time. Right now, all he wanted was to hold Sophie''s hand and tell the whole world she was his one true love, his forever partner.


    "Has it only been two months? Why are you acting like such a kid?" Sophie teased, poking his cheek.


    Colby took her hand, replying, "It wasn''t just two months. It was sixty-three days, one thousand five hundred and twelve hours, ny thousand seven hundred and twenty minutes... Every single second apart, I was thinking about you." "Me too," Sophie said with a smile, leaning in to kiss the corner of his mouth.


    There were so many nights when she''d wake up, reaching for the pillow next to her, only to find it empty. Over these two months, she''d realized just how much more Colby meant to her than she''d ever thought. He wasn''t just part of her life; he was her whole world. "Colby, I don''t care how others define love. All I know is, ''I love you'' doesn''t even begin to cover how important you are to me."


    Her heartfelt words brought tears to Colby''s eyes, and he swallowed hard. He used to think of himself as a heartless creature, living life just to go through the motions. Without emotions, existence was torture. Once, Lennon gave him a reason to live, driven by revenge. Then he met Sophie, and realized how vibrant life could really be. He wanted to live for her, always be by her side.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether the future held happiness or sadness, as long as she was there, even hell would feel like heaven. "Sophie, I love you," Colby whispered, his voice deep as he leaned in to kiss her.


    An hourter, they stepped out of the room, Colby gently smoothing Sophie''s slightly tousled hair. They''d held back, sticking to just


    passionate kisses.


    As they opened the door to theputer room, Adler couldn''t resist a jab, "Oh, look who''s back! I thought you two would be at it for hours."


    Sophie''s cheeks turned crimson, and she pinched Colby''s arm in embarrassment, wishing she could just vanish.


    Colby chuckled at her reaction, then turned to Adler, who was lounging in front of theputer. "Keep it up, and you can forget about having a wedding," he warned yfully.


    "Whoa, whoa! Don''t jinx it!" Adler almost jumped out of his seat.


    Just then, Jenna walked in, curiosity all over her face. "Wedding? What wedding?"


    "Wedding? What wedding? There''s no wedding!" Adler insisted, hurrying Jenna inside and shutting the door He snagged the bowl of fruit she''d brought and said, "Colby just meant that if keep running my mouth, he''ll stop calling me his brother-inw."


    Jenna blushed. "I never said I''d marry you, don''t get ahead of yourself!"


    Adler joked seriously, "Can''t do that. At Colby and Sophie''s wedding, you promised to marry me! Sophie can back me up on that!"

 Chapter 1586

    "I didn''t do it!"


    Jenna yfully smacked Adler on the head. "C''mon, hurry up and check theputer!"


    Sophie and Colby exchanged a knowing look before all four of them gathered around the screen.


    Adler leaned in, "This ount we''re looking at? It''s got tens of thousands of users. Might not sound like much, but for a site like this, it''s pretty mind-blowing. If The Silent Shadows are all about the rich and powerful, then these users are basically every wealthy person and up-ander out there. I hacked into an ount that''s not used much, so we should be off the radar."


    They skimmed through the site''s content, eager to find any clues as quickly as possible.


    "Check this out!"


    Sophie pointed to something familiar on the webpage.


    The name of the white powder rang a bell. After a moment, she recalled it was the same drug Odie had injected her with back in Summerfield.


    Sophie frowned, "This drug... didn''t Odie order a halt on its production? How''s it still floating around the ck market?"


    "Well, you can''t exactly p a trademark on this stuff. Someone probably whipped up a simr, or even identical, batch and started mass-producing it."


    Adler added, "I remember the Mintons came up with this, and it turned out to be super addictive. Loads of folks got hooked, and stopping it suddenly could be deadly. Odie didn''t give a damn about those addicts back then; they must''ve found other ways, and The Silent Shadows is one of the channels for this stuff."


    "I''ll go ask Odie."


    Colby got up, ready to confront Odie.


    Sophie didn''t stop him. Instead, she turned to Adler, "Think you can dig up who''s been buying this powder?"


    "Sure thing, that''s no biggie."


    Adler replied, "This powder is a hot item, or it wouldn''t be front and center on the homepage. But, you can''t ship stuff like this; there''s gotta be a set ce for these deals. I''ll


    look into it."


    en


    "Alright."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sophie nced outside theputer room, still uneasy, and decided to tag along with Colby to Odie''s room. Surprisingly, they didn''t bicker this time.


    Odie was propped up on the hospital bed, "No way. That batch was discontinued ages ago, it shouldn''t be on the market." "You sure none of your crew leaked the form?"


    "I made sure of it-no loose ends."


    Odie sneered, "I don''t mess around like you do. This is illegal territory, wouldn''t leave myself exposed And if the Mintons can''t cash in, I''m not letting anyone else either."


    Sophie walked in, "But The Silent Shadows'' dark web site is selling it; you can''t just brush it off as fake."


    Odie turned to Sophie as she entered, "It''s gotta be counterfeit, unless you bring me a packet to prove it."


    "Oh, you want me to snatch some for you? That''s rich."


    If she could catch a deal going down, it''d be a job for the narcotics team.


    The Silent Shadows aren''t dumb.


    And tracing it back, the drug''s still


    linked to the Mintons; they''re not et


    naive enough to let The Silent Shadows off while pinning it all on Odie.


    wnove

 Chapter 1587

    "Since you don''t have it in stock, then I''ll go back and check myself."


    Saying this, Odie attempted to rise from the bed.


    Seeing this, Sophie and Colby each grabbed an arm, forcibly pushing Odie back down onto the bed, both with a determined stance. "You''re not going anywhere!" Colby said coldly, "Don''t bother my wife with this."


    Sophie also frowned, "You know The Silent Shadows are after you. What if you go out and get killed?"


    "If I die, I die. Am I supposed to be afraid of them?"


    He hadn''t nned on surviving that time anyway.


    Hearing Odie''s defeatist words, Sophie''s lips twitched, "Colby, I want to smack him."


    "I''ll do it."


    Colby raised his hand to strike, but just then, Jonah entered the room and immediately stepped in front of Odie, saying, "Colby, our boss is still injured."


    Jonah stood emotionless, blocking Colby.


    Colby gave Jonah a cold look, which Jonah, despite his fear, dared not dodge.


    "Stop scaring him," Sophie said. "Odie, your most important task right now is to rest and heal. Leave the other matters to us; you don''t need to worry about them. Don''t cause us more trouble." "You..."


    Just as Odie was about to retort, Colby firmly patted Odie''s shoulder.


    The force made Odie wince in pain.


    "Listen, focus on healing."


    Colby repeated Sophie''s earlier words, then left the room with her, one after the other.


    Odie was still reeling from the force of the pat, as Jonah said beside him, "Boss, you''re injured. It''s best to rest and heal."


    "Am I to lie here like a useless person, unable to do anything? I can''t."


    Odie''s expression turned icy.


    He had never felt so helpless.


    The enemy was already making demands on his territory, yet he could do nothing.


    "Jonah, help me up."


    "Boss... Doctor William said your injuries are severe. It''s better not to move too much."


    "Enough talk. Just help me up. Are


    you starting to listen to Sophie moet


    than me? If you want a new boss, I won''t stop you!"


    "...I wouldn''t dare."


    Jonah helped Odie to his feet.


    Actually, Odie could walk, albeit shakily.


    His bodyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    xax concas covered in wounds,


    some


    to the bone, which would Meast half a year to fully heal. belongs to


    Seeing his current miserable state, Odie felt suffocated.


    He thought it better to be dead than to live like this.


    "Boss, where do you want to go? I can support you..."


    "I don''t need your support!"


    Odie shook off Jonah''s hand, his expression dark, "I can manage on my own." "Boss..."


    "I said I can manage! Can''t you understand?"


    Seeing Odie''s insistence, Jonah fell silent.


    Odie tried to walk faster, but the tearing pain in his legs caused him to break out in cold sweat. "Boss!"


    Jonah quickly stepped forward to support Odie, who was about to fall.


    As Sophie had said, just staying here to heal was already helping them. "It''s nothing."


    Odie''s tone was indifferent.


    Jonah could only help him back to the bed, saying, "Boss, maybe we shouldn''t overdo it. The affairs of the four major families have nothing to


    do with us. Gordon has a thing th


    promised to help us rebuild the Mintons. You''ve already suffered so much for Colby and the others; that should be enough."

 Chapter 1588

    Hearing this, Odie fell silent for a moment.


    It was supposed to be like this.


    He had told himself several times that all of this was just a business deal.


    And he had always treated it as such.


    As long as everything was turned into a transaction.


    Then he wouldn''t really be helping Sophie and Colby.


    But now...


    Sophie and Colby were up against The Silent Shadows.


    How was this any different from ants trying to take down an elephant?


    He couldn''t just stand by and watch them march towards their doom without being able to do anything.


    "Gordon and I had a deal, don''t let anyone know, or else..."


    "Don''t worry, boss. You''ve already told me all this before, I won''t forget."


    "Mm."


    Odie responded faintly.


    Gordon had specifically instructed him during their deal that none of this could be revealed to Sophie.


    And he had no intention of telling Sophie either.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Colby returned to theputer room, only to find Adler flirting with Jenna.


    The two were taken aback when they saw this scene upon pushing the door open.


    Jenna, seeing Sophie and Colby, almost immediately jumped up from Adler''s arms: "Why didn''t you knock?"


    "Exactly! You''re invading our privacy!"


    Sophie cleared her throat and said, "...Why didn''t you lock the door?"


    Adler scowled, "Colby! Control your wife!"


    Colby said on the side, "My wife is right."


    "Enough already! Get to the point!"


    Jenna pinched Adler''s arm.


    Adler rubbed his sore arm and then reluctantly told Sophie and Colby, "We found out, the transaction location is overseas." "That quick? How did you find out?"


    They had only been gone for ten minutes.


    That was incredibly fast!


    Adler said, "Who do you think I am? I


    ???


    first checked the timing of their orders, and then I looked into this customer''s flight information. I discovered that after every purchase of cocaine, they would head overseas, but many of them return the next day. So, I concluded that they must be going overseas to pick up the goods."


    Adler specifically pulled up a map of an overseas location.


    The map was clearly disyed in front of Sophie and Colby.


    It had street names clearly marked, as well as the 24-hour traces of those who had previously purchased cocaine overseas.


    All the travel lines converged at one point.


    That was a chocte shop named Heart.


    Sophie almost immediately reached out to adjust the map, trying to find


    all convergence point from 11


    all


    these activities.


    But all efforts were in vain.


    Everyone who had purchased cocaine online had been to this chocte shop.


    "Sophie, what''s wrong?"


    Adler looked at Sophie, puzzled.


    It was just a chocte shop.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did Sophie seem so off?


    Sophie felt a chill run through her, she asked, "Could... could there be a mistake in the data?"


    "That''s impossible, I''ve checked three times, big data doesn''t lie."


    Adler said, "After visiting the chocte shop, most of these people went to either hotels or private clubs, probably for


    swnovel


    convenience in consumption. The chocte shop is the trading hub."

 Chapter 1589

    Sophie struggled to calm herself, but her hands were still trembling uncontrobly.


    "Sophie, what''s wrong?"


    Colby frowned and took Sophie''s hand in his, trying to soothe her.


    But Sophie''s breathing was rapid, her anxious heart almost leaping out of her chest, "Quick... Call the Pord family, get in touch with the Pord family!" Sophie''s words were barely coherent, and Adler and Jenna exchanged worried nces, finding Sophie''s reaction peculiar.


    "Alright, I''ll call them right now."


    Colby pulled out his phone, but before he could make the call, Sophie said, "Let me do it!"


    She took the phone and dialed the number immediately.


    Seeing Sophie''s distress, Jenna gently patted her back and said, "Don''t panic, what''s the matter? Let''s talk it over slowly." "It''s toote for that..."


    Sophie''s face turned pale.


    The line was busy on the other end, and after three attempts, no one answered.


    Sophie looked up at Colby urgently, "Colby! Contact Kiran!"


    At this, Jenna and Adler were taken aback. Contact Kiran? Kiran was their adversary! Why would they contact Kiran? "Sophie, what''s going on? Why do we need to contact Kiran?" Jenna realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Sophie''s mind was in chaos. "I''ve


    been to that chocte shop because I heard from Reece''s agent that he likes their chocte, so I bought him a box when I passed by. Last time I went abroad, Reece had been beaten and thrown into jail. It was Caelum who rescued him."


    Sophie''s exnation was unclear, but the three of them were quick to grasp the situation from her disjointed words.


    Adler was taken aback, "Are you saying Reece is with The Silent Shadows? How is that possible? He''s always been with us! How could he be with The Silent Shadows? There must be some misunderstanding."


    "I don''t know...I don''t know anything


    right now, but if Reece really is with


    The Silent Shadows, then his actions were meant to get close to the Pord family... I didn''t understand I why The Silent Shadows suddenly targeted Reece, but if he''s one of them, it all makes sense


    Because Reece was with The Silent Shadows, he meticulously nned a ruse of being beaten and jailed abroad.


    And at that time, the only one who could help them abroad was Caelum.


    Reece had anticipated this step, and thus, he naturally made his way into the Pord family.


    But what did he intend to do in the Pord family?


    Sophie dared not think further. If the Pord family faced trouble for helping her save Reece, she would be tormented by guilt for life.


    "Colby, we must go abroad immediately, to the Pord family!"


    "Okay."


    Colby agreed, saying, "Sophie, don''t worry, I''m here for you."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew Sophie was distressed, worried about the Pord family''s safety.


    Jenna alsoforted her, "Yeah, Sophie, don''t panic. The Pord family will be fine. Caelum is very experienced! If he notices anything amiss, he''ll definitely be cautious."


    After saying this, Jenna nudged Adler, who quickly added, "Right, Sophie, don''t worry. The Pord family is a significant household.


    Reece can''t do much there. Maybet


    they didn''t answer the phone because of the time difference they could be sleeping. I''ll send someone abroad to check on things right now. You''ve juste back and have been through a lot these past few days. Let someone else take care of this for you!"

 Chapter 1590

    "Easy, don''t rush, I''ll go."


    Colby knew Sophie was worried. He lowered his voice and said, "Just rest up here at Aldridge Estate for the next few days, I''ll go check it out for you."


    Sophie shook her head, "No, Caelum went to rescue Reece because of Sandy, and Sandy did it because of me. Now that something might have happened, how can I let you go in my ce? Even if you ask me to stay here, I won''t be able to rest easy." Seeing Sophie like this, Colby felt a pang of distress but he didn''t intend to go against her wishes.


    He nodded in agreement and said, "If you really want to go, we''ll go together. It''s better to have someone to rely on if something has indeed happened."


    Sophie nodded.


    It would be best if there were no issues, hoping all this was just a coincidence. But if something had really happened to Reece... she needed to confront it directly.


    The support they had given each other over the past two years, whether their camaraderie was true or false.


    "You don''t need to go abroad anymore."


    Suddenly, a voice reached their ears.


    Standing at the door was Harold.


    Harold, with a solemn expression, said, "I just got news, the Pord family overseas suffered a disaster, Caelum had a sudden severe illnesste at night, and is currently being resuscitated in the hospital." "What about Reece?"


    Sophie''s whole body trembled as she asked this question.


    "Reece... is missing."


    Everyone present was smart enough to understand what Reece''s disappearance implied.


    Their gazes fell on Sophie.


    Her eyes had already reddened.


    Perhaps due to overwhelming emotions, she stood there speechless, yet her body shook intensely.


    "Sophie..."


    Jenna wanted tofort Sophie.


    But she couldn''t utter a word.


    The taste of betrayal by someone trusted is not pleasant.


    "I need to go overseas to see for myself."


    "Even if you go, you can''t change anything, Harold said. "Caelum is in aa now, the Pord family is taken over by Kiran, Caelum is being secretly guarded, with no visits allowed."  en


    "Who ordered this?"


    "The new head of the Pord family, Kiran."


    Hearing this name, Sophie let out an incredulousugh.


    Kiran?


    Kiran ordering to guard Caelum, forbidding anyone from visiting.


    Does that mean Kiran is in coboration with The Silent Shadows?


    Reece infiltrating the Pord family was to target Caelum, allowing Kiran to inherit all matters of the Pord famity, truly seizing the family''s power? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Such an intricate plot.


    Harold continued, "Rather than thinking about going overseas only to be trapped by them, it''s better to


    Cawn and think about what we


    should do next."


    Now, with just a move from The Silent Shadows, they are so passively suppressed.


    Kiran overseas has clearly be a puppet of The Silent Shadows.


    Going abroad is no longer an option.


    There''s Kena in Summerfield, they can''t easily go there either.


    The Silent Shadows has almost blocked all their paths.


    Now apart from Devonport, there''s nowhere they can go.


    The Silent Shadows doing this is to make them realize their current predicament.


    If it''s seen as a chess game, they are like the white pieces surrounded in Devonport.


    The ck pieces have already formed an encirclement without them noticing.


    In this game, the white pieces are doomed to lose.

 Chapter 1591

    Overseas, in the intensive care unit.


    Sandy had just received the news and hurried to the downtown hospital''s ICU.


    A bodyguard stopped Sandy, saying, "Miss, Mr. Angelo has ordered that no one is to approach the ward and disturb the gentleman''s rest."


    With a sharp p, Sandy struck the man. Given the disparity in their statuses, the bodyguard dared not make a sound.


    Tears welled in Sandy''s eyes, her expression shadowed by a gloom previously unseen: "He''s my father! By what right are you keeping me from him? Move aside!"


    "Miss, as Mr. Angelo ordered, no one is to approach. Please don''t make this difficult for us."


    Though the bodyguard dared not physically stop Sandy, no one there would darey a hand on her.


    Everyone knew that Miss Pord was Mr. Angelo''s most beloved sister.


    None had ever crossed the youngdy and escaped Mr. Angelo''s wrath unscathed.


    "I don''t care! Move aside now, or I''ll have my brother y you and draw your tendons! Let''s see if you dare stop me then!"


    Sandy''s words sent chills down the bodyguard''s spine.


    Perhaps Sandy was merely speaking in anger, but Kiran was indeed capable of such actions.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Kiran''s voice suddenly pierced the tense atmosphere.


    Hearing Kiran''s voice, the bodyguard immediately bowed his head: "Mr. Angelo!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to let anyone near the ward?"


    A hint of dangerced Kiran''s tone.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard dared not even lift his gaze.


    This time, Kiran had brought a substantial entourage, each member a trained elite bodyguard.


    In an instant, the bodyguard felt his life might well end here.


    Yet Sandy stood in front of the bodyguard, coldly questioning Kiran: "Brother, with father in such a state, why won''t you let me see him? Does this have anything to do with you?"


    en


    Sandy refused to believe her brother would harm their father.


    Kiran might be a ruthless demon outside, but he would never hurt his family.


    "Sandy, you''re my sister. Do you really think I would harm our old man?"


    Kiran didn''t care about others'' opinions but valued how he was perceived by his sister.


    Sandy''s gaze flickered, her previously firm stance wavering.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Nor dared to.


    Yet, the primary beneficiary of their father''s predicament was Kiran.


    Sophie had once said, to see through a matter, one must look beyond appearances to the essence.


    And the essence he saw was Kiran as the ultimate beneficiary.


    Seeing Sandy''s evasive gaze, Kiran instantly understood her thoughts, his eye''s darkening as he spoke


    softly, "Our Sandy has really grown


    up."


    "I''m not a child anymore! I won''t always be under your protection! I want to be a source of pride for you and father... So, brother..."


    Grasping Kiran''s hand, Sandy said,


    "If there''s anything wrong, let''s face


    it together, alright? I don''t want to be a burden, and I don''t believe you would harm father... Father might have been strict with you, but know you love him, and he loves you... Can''t we stop fighting? I''m scared something might really happen to father..."


    By the end, Sandy could no longer hold back her tears.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1592

    She only had two family members in this world, Kiran and her dad.


    Growing up, she was without a mother andcked true friends.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of her dad getting into trouble, nor could she stand to see her brother be what he is today.


    And she definitely didn''t want anything bad happening to Sophie and the others.


    As Sandy''s cries grew louder, Kiran pulled her into his embrace, whispering words offort, "Don''t worry, Sandy, no one''s dying. I won''t let anything happen to him." Hearing Kiran''s promise, Sandy couldn''t hold back her tears any longer, filling the hospital corridor with her sobs.


    After calming Sandy down, Kiran had his bodyguard escort her away.


    Stepping forward, one of the bodyguards behind Kiran spoke, "Mr. Angelo, our boss is waiting for you just ahead."


    "Have you been following me all this way, and n to keep doing so?"


    "I don''t like being followed, especially by someone else''s men," Kiran said coldly.


    The bodyguards remained silent behind him.


    They were just following orders.


    As long as their bossmanded them to stay by Kiran''s side, even if it meant risking their lives, they wouldn''t leave him. "You really are your master''s loyal dogs."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kiran had no interest in wasting more words on them.


    He headed towards the open door of a hospital room and saw a tall figure in a white shirt standing by the window.


    He had wondered who had set up this borate scheme, and there he was.


    "Reece, you''ve truly exceeded my expectations."


    Kiran had considered everyone but had never thought that Reece, the man by Sophie''s side, would be the one.


    "Your praise is too kind for me, Mr. Angelo. I''m not worthy of your admiration," Reece said, turning around, his crisp white shirt showing some dried bloodstains.


    Noticing Kiran''s gaze on his


    bloodied shirt, Reece said


    nonchntly, "Just dealt with a few


    traitors. Haven''t had the chance to


    clean up. My apologies for the


    unsightly view, Mr. Angelo


    "If Sophie knew the person closest to her was the one who betrayed her the most, I''m sure her reaction would be quite interesting."


    Kiran had no interest in stirring up their internal conflicts, but he couldn''t help making a sarcasticment before continuing, "Where''s the thing I asked for?"


    "Mr. Angelo, rest assured, The Silent


    Shadowsmitment to our partnership remains unchanged. We''re friends, and naturally, we''ll help each other out in times of need."


    "Reece, I''ve been with The Silent Shadows long enough. You don''t need to feed me lines even a dog wouldn''t believe."


    Kiran scoffed, "Just tell me your conditions."


    "A heartpatible with Caelum is already on its way. Rest assured, Mr. Angelo, after decades of ups and downs, a minor illness won''t be the end of him."


    "I asked for your conditions, not for pointless assurances."


    Reece smiled slightly, "The


    condition, of course, is for the


    Pord family to be the eternal


    backbone of The Silent Shadows. After all, Caelum is getting old, and


    there''s a lot he can''t handle. We''ll be relying heavily on Mr. Angelo''s support. Many of The Silent


    Shadows'' affairs will need your


    attention."


    "To be a puppet for The Silent Shadows? You''ve thought this through quite thoroughly."


    "Mr. Angelo jests. Aren''t you also a member of The Silent Shadows?"

 Chapter 1593

    Both members of The Silent Shadows.


    But what Kiran wanted was never to be a puppet.


    Initially, coborating with The Silent Shadows was merely for mutual benefits.


    But The Silent Shadows wanted far more than just cooperation.


    They sought more.


    What they desired was the Pord family''s absolute submission to The Silent Shadows.


    Seeing Kiran remaining silent, Reece suddenly said, "By the way, I saw Ms. Sandy looking quite upset earlier. Given our past acquaintance with Ms. Sandy, perhaps I should offer somefort? Maybe, it would make her feel a bit better..."


    Before Reece could finish his sentence, Kiran had already swiftly positioned his knife against Reece''s throat.


    Kiran''s knife was quick, drawing blood in an instant.


    But it was merely a superficial wound for Reece, nothing serious.


    "I''m warning you, stay away from my sister! If you dare touch her, I will take your life!"


    Kiran''s eyes were fierce.


    However, Reece just smirked and said, "I meant well, but if Mr. Angelo isn''t grateful, then let''s drop the matter... However, about the conditions we just discussed, Mr. Angelo needs to think it over carefully. The Silent Shadows only help their own. If Mr. Angelo continues to have his own agenda, the heart meant for Caelum might have to go to someone else. And I assure you, Mr. Angelo will not find another heartpatible with Caelum."


    Kiran knew all too well that what Reece was saying was true, even if he didn''t want to admit it.


    The reality was as such.


    Without The Silent Shadows'' cooperation, he wouldn''t be able to find a heartpatible with Caelum.


    In the end, Kiran let go of Reece, saying coldly, "Fine, I agree to all the conditions. Order your men to save her now!"


    "Mr. Angelo is indeed wise, knowing to adapt to the circumstances makes a true leader, I hope our cooperation will be pleasant."


    Kiran didn''t feel any pleasure in cooperating with these people, he turned and left the hospital room.


    Watching Kiran''s departing figure, the smile gradually faded from Reece''s face.


    Kiran was a tough character to deal with.


    Sometimes, extreme measures were necessary.


    "Come out, no need to hide."


    Reece wiped the blood still fresh on his hands.


    From behind the partition in the room, Logan stepped out.


    "You could take off your mask, because I know who you are."


    Reece spoke evenly.


    Logan didn''t intend to hide his


    identity from Reece; he rest


    mask, revealing the face that belonged to James. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why help me?"


    James frowned and asked.


    He hade to check on Caelum''s condition and had been discovered by Reece''s men.


    Logically, Reece had no reason to help him.


    But Reece had killed the person who discovered him.


    It was inevitably suspicious.


    "Mr. Burke need not doubt my loyalty to The Silent Shadows. I''m helping


    you just to owe you a favor, more."


    swhowning


    After washing his hands, Reece casually poured himself a cup of tea and said, "I don''t care why you came to check on Caelum''s condition, whether your intentions are genuine or not it poses no threat to The Silent Shadows. Even if you ry all this information to Sophie, it doesn''t matter to me. You have no idea how wide the gap between us really is."


    James frowned, "You don''t care whether I join The Silent Shadows with true intent or not?"

 Chapter 1594

    "Indeed, everyone has their own needs. Your father did contribute to The Silent Shadows, so I will show you a bit of mercy."


    Reece handed a cup of coffee to James, saying, "Besides, I don''t really believe you''re solely dedicated to The Silent Shadows. ''Following in your father''s footsteps'' sounds nice, but you personally killed your father, proving you''re a tough character. The Silent Shadows looks forward to having such talents join. Whether you''re undercover for Sophie or have other schemes, I advise you to save your energy. All those efforts are in vain. You just need toplete the tasks The Silent Shadows sets for you, be a strong support for The Silent Shadows, and I won''t meddle in the rest."


    "So, I should thank you, then."


    James had thought Reece had his struggles, but now he felt his own ideas were too naive.


    For someone as young as Reece to be a core member of The Silent Shadows, he must have years of experience.


    And those who be core members are definitely the most intelligent or influential people within The Silent Shadows.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It couldn''t possibly be someone who defected midway.


    Reece seemed quite ustomed to these conversations. He sat opposite James, saying, "You don''t need to look at me like that; we''re not on the same path, and you should know that in your heart."


    "When were you betrayed by Sophie?"


    "It''s not important."


    Reece smiled faintly, saying,


    "Actually, we were never on the same path. Sophie was just a point


    of contact in my n. There was


    never supposed to be any intersection between me and Sophie, that was a mistake. It was unexpected when she suddenly approached me, wanting to make me a star. I should have declined, but out of curiosity and boredom from the long wait, I wanted to see what she was up to."


    Reece looked up at James, saying, "You must be aware of what happened next, Mr. Burke. She saw me as a business partner, gave me all the best resources, and also saw me as a confidant. Together, we built what S Corporation is today. That''s about it."


    James''s voice turned colder: "So from the beginning, you never truly considered her a friend, let alone talk about betrayal?"


    Reece said indifferently, "That''s not exactly how I''d put it. For me, it was an unprecedented experience. But some people are destined to be on opposing sides. I don''t want to hurt her, as long as she doesn''t oppose me." "Do you think that''s possible?"


    James said coldly, "I don''t believe you''re unaware of what The Silent Shadows does."


    "Thew of nature is survival of the


    fittest. Mr. Burke, you don''t need to lecture me on right and wrong; you can''t persuade me. I''ve already said enough to you today. I hope Mr. Burke can cooperate sincerely with us in the future. There are things I can pretend not to see, but others won''t. Considering the past and some affection for Sophie, I''ve helped you today. Mr. Burke, remember you owe me a favor."


    Reece stood up to leave. As he reached the door, he paused and said, "I don''t know about others, but the boss has given a clear order, Gordon must die." "What do you mean by that?"


    "This man''s thoughts are too dangerous; the boss can''t tolerate him. But... you don''t need to lift a finger from Burke International. I suppose... he might just die of illness soon enough."

 Chapter 1595

    In the dead of night, haunted by dreams, Sophie always felt an intense panic gripping her heart. When her eyes fluttered open, her forehead was already covered in cold sweat. "Still troubled by the whole Reece affair?"


    Colby''s voice came from beside her, bringing a wave of reassurance.


    It was then that Sophie felt a sense of peace.


    She instinctively snuggled into Colby''s embrace. For the past two months, they had been facing their challenges alone.


    It had been a long time since she had nestled so closely in Colby''s arms.


    "It''s my fault," Sophie murmured. "If I hadn''t trusted Reece so blindly, the Pord family would never have been thrown into such chaos, and Caelum wouldn''t be in the hospital." "This isn''t your fault."


    Colby gently patted Sophie''s back,forting her. "Even without your trust, The Silent Shadows would have found a way to infiltrate the Pord family. That was their goal all along." "But I just can''t understand why Reece would be a member of The Silent Shadows."


    She had pondered this all night long.


    From the first time she met Reece, the two of them had worked tirelessly for S Corporation for two years.


    S Corporation''s sess today couldn''t have been achieved without Reece.


    Yet Reece was the one who betrayed her the deepest.


    "Maybe he was never truly on your side from the start. The Silent Shadows have their people everywhere. But didn''t you conduct a background check on him when you first teamed up?" "I..."


    Sophie found herself at a loss for words.


    Her previous life''s achievements by Reece had caught her attention.


    It was also because she was short-staffed at the time that she had approached him.


    Back then, she thought she knew Reece well enough.


    Reece had a grandmother to take care of and was being sidelined by Russell Entertainment, seemingly a down-on-his-luck fresh graduate in desperate need of a break.


    In her previous life, Reece had been


    held back by Russell Enterprises due to his reticent nature, almost in a state of being shelved. Later, when, Reece was poached by another group and became a sensation, was then that his grandmother passed away. On a show, Reece had tearfully mentioned how, when he had no money, he couldn''t afford to give his grandmother a single day of happiness. And when he finally made it, she was no longer there.


    Sophie had always med Russell Entertainment for this, so after being reborn, she wanted topensate Reece and at the same time make him her ally. During that time, they supported andplemented each other, arguably the best of partners.


    Even before Reece''s identity was revealed, she still believed this.


    She had never considered the possibility that Reece could be a part of The Silent Shadows, nor did she ever think to conduct a thorough background check on him.


    Colby said in a low voice, "I know


    you trusted him and never thought to guard against him, but Sophie, the human heart is unpredictable, and that''s a lesson we''ll have to learn for the rest of our lives."


    "Colby, I''m so tired of all these machinations and power struggles. The Silent Shadows are so powerful-can we really make it through?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Afraid? The Sophie I know would never bow down to anyone."


    "Maybe in the past... but now... I don''t want to lose you, nor anyone else in our circle."


    Sophie spoke slowly, "Colby, will the days we once dreamed of evere?"


    She had said that once they settled everything, they would no longer concern themselves with business matters and would retreat to a quiet life,


    Ving peacefully and tranquilly every day.


    But such a life seemed to be getting further and further away from them. Colby kissed Sophie''s forehead, offering his promise: "They will, definitely." After all the hardships and trials, they had finally made it to this point.

 Chapter 1596

    He wouldn''t let anyone ruin their future.


    Even if the enemy was so powerful that they could only hope to catch a glimpse of their back. He would fight against them to the end.


    Outside, Odie stood in front of Sophie and Colby''s door, still holding the pose of knocking.


    His head was lowered, his expression unclear.


    Finally, Odie let his hand fall, exhaling deeply before slowly making his way downstairs, leaning on the wall for support.


    Odie, you''re a broken man.


    There''s no need to trouble them anymore.


    The next morning.


    Sophie slowly woke up, instinctively reaching out to the other side of the bed. Realizing Colby wasn''t by her side, she immediately opened her eyes, looked around, then threw off the covers and walked to the side of the bed, continuously calling out, "Colby!" Downstairs, Colby and Harold were in the living room when they saw Sophie running down in her pajamas, not even bothering to put on shoes.


    Seeing this, Colby immediately went upstairs to take off his slippers and put them on Sophie, saying, "Why are you so reckless? Running out without shoes?"


    "I didn''t see you, I thought you had..."


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was indeed the umtion of recent events.


    That led her to worry unnecessarily.


    "Did you find him?"


    Harold nced at Jonah, who had juste back from outside. Jonah shook his head, saying, "Not yet."


    "What''s going on?"


    Sophie noticed the grave expressions on everyone in the living room, even Jenna and Adler looked troubled when they came in.


    "Odie''s gone."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colby added: "He didn''t leave any message. We''re sending people out to look for him."


    "What about the surveince footage? Could it be The Silent Shadows..."


    "It''s not The Silent Shadows," Colby said. "He left on his own."


    Hearing this, Sophie was stunned.


    "Why would Odie just run off like that?"


    Faced with Sophie''s question, Colby had no exnation to offer.


    In truth, Odie, despite his fierce appearance, had a heart as fragile as a child''s craving for love.


    He always used his ferocity as a protective color, yet his heart was incredibly soft.


    This time, he probably felt like he was truly dragging everyone down, so he decided to face The Silent Shadows alone, hoping for a mutual destruction.


    This was the conclusion Colby reached based on his understanding of Odie.


    And it was indeed something Odie would do.


    "This Odie, at such a critical moment, what kind of temper is he throwing?"


    Jenna said irritably, looking at Harold, she asked, "Didn''t the Aldridge family''s bodyguards notice him leaving?"


    Harold shook his head: "No way,


    after all, he''s the head of the Mintons, and he''s from the same ce as Colby and Griffin. If he wanted to leave, he''d have ways to do so without a trace."


    "I''m so frustrated! This Odie! Always so prideful! If he falls into The Silent Shadows'' hands, wouldn''t that mean death?" "Not necessarily."


    Harold said, "He''s probably not going


    to his death, Have you forgotten? The so-called head of The Silent Shadow has only appeared once, when they were interrogating Qdie about the location of the gemstone.


    I guess, he''s trying to use his life to lure out the leader."

 Chapter 1597

    When Harold said this, everyone fell silent.


    If that was truly the case, then Odie was risking his life.


    "It''s too dangerous, no, I have to find a way to bring her back!"


    Sophie turned to leave, but Jenna quickly grabbed her, saying, "Harold''s people are already on it. If they find her, they''ll inform us immediately! You can''t go out now! You''d be in danger, too."


    "I''m not the target of The Silent Shadows anymore. Since Odie has already gone out, The Silent Shadows won''t focus on me."


    Sophie looked at Colby and said, "Colby, have your people search, too. We must know Odie''s whereabouts as soon as possible, or she''s surely doomed."


    Following The Silent Shadows'' usual methods, they would first demand Odie hand over the gemstone, then they would kill her to silence her.


    After all, Odie was of no use to them anymore.


    Now that Kena had control over Summerfield, The Silent Shadows no longer needed Odie.


    "Alright, I''ll have someone on it immediately."


    Colby nodded.


    The two of them started to work together.


    Jenna and Adler also sprang into action, quickly having their families join the investigation.


    "Sophie, don''t worry. Odie isn''t foolish. Dragging her injured body, she couldn''t have gone far. And as long as she doesn''t reveal the location of the gemstone, The Silent Shadows probably won''t kill her." Harold tried tofort Sophie.


    Sophie nodded, saying, "I just hope she doesn''t do anything foolish."


    She should have realized earlier that someone as prideful and stubborn as Odie couldn''t endure being idle for long.


    But there was no helping it; the injury she suffered was too severe.


    She couldn''t engage in any strenuous activities for half a year.


    Even getting out of bed was a struggle.


    All they could do was have Odie rest at Aldridge Estate.


    But no one expected her to be so disobedient and run off alone.


    "Ms. Sophie, I want to join the search for the boss."


    Jonah stepped forward. Since he was one of Odie''s close associates, logically, he shouldn''t go out, either.


    Seeing how worried Jonah was


    about Odie, Sophie hesitated for a moment, then agreed, "You can go, but you must have enough people


    With Don''t let The Silento


    Shadows catch you."


    "Ms. Sophie, I won''t cause trouble for any of you."


    "Alright."


    Sophie turned to Harold and said, "Prepare some men for Jonah." "Understood."


    Harold nodded.


    Aldridge Estate became a hub of activity.


    Sophie and Colby were about to


    leave Aldridge Estate and somet


    Odie in different directions Sophie''s phone rang. Conte belongs to


    Seeing the caller ID, Sophie frowned and answered the call.


    On the other end, Tricia said, "Ms. Sophie, there''s been an issue at thepany. We need you toe in person."


    "Now?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sophie nced at Colby beside her.


    "I''m in the middle of something. What''s so urgent that I need toe immediately?"


    "It''s... about thepany shares."


    At those words, Sophie felt a surge of unease.


    "What''s the problem with thepany shares?"


    "Reece''s agent came to the<ppany just now, saying Reece disappeared under mysterious circumstances while abroad. No one could find him. But today, suddenly someone brought Reece''s share agreement to thepany, iming Reece owns thirty percent of the shares. A few minority shareholders sold their shares to him, and now he holds over forty percent, making him thergest shareholder. He''se to thepany to initiate an election vote."

 Chapter 1598

    Hearing this, Sophie''s heartpletely cooled.


    During her coboration with Reece, she had nothing substantial to offer but could only promise shares in Reece Russell Entertainment. However, following the merger between Russell Enterprises and S Corporation, she handed over Russell Entertainment to Reece to manage.


    Later, due to issues with a false identity, she gave Reece additional shares, andbined with Russell Entertainment, Reece held thirty percent of thepany''s shares.


    Sophie felt that Reece deserved these shares, and they were her way ofpensating him.


    For a long time over the past two years, she entrusted thepany to Reece''s care.


    She had always trusted Reece.


    Yet, she never expected Reece to betray her at this moment.


    "Ms. Sophie? Are you still there?"


    Tricia''s voice sounded tense.


    This situation had be too big, and they couldn''t let outsiders know.


    If word got out, everyone would know S Corporation was about to change hands.


    Sophie felt a chill in her bones.


    Even in betrayal, she didn''t anticipate Reece would go this far.


    "I''ll be at thepany soon."


    Sophie hung up the phone and turned to Colby, saying, "Reece has bought up the floating shares, and now he wants to use his position as the major shareholder for an election vote." Although holding just over forty percent didn''t exceed half of thepany''s shares, it was undeniable that Reece held the majority.


    Since he was thergest shareholder, calling for an election vote was within reason.


    Even Sophie only had forty percent at this point.


    This meant that if the election really did go ahead, and just ten percent of the other shareholders supported Reece, then her position was at risk.


    "Don''t worry, I''m with you. I''ll go with you."


    "Okay."


    Harold looked on thoughtfully.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Harold, I''ll leave this to you for now."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to find Odie, we should hear something soon."


    "Good."


    Sophie and Colby left Aldridge Estate one after the other.


    Inside S Corporation, all the shareholders were waiting for Sophie''s arrival.


    The meeting room was already full.


    When Sophie first established S Corporation, Colby was the only shareholder. After Russell Enterprises merged in, the shares were diluted and redistributed.


    Colby gave his shares back to Sophie, leaving her with forty percent and Reece with thirty percent.


    The rest was held by other


    shareholders. Although some held less than two percent, shares in S Corporation had be highly sought after and valuable,


    Now, as S Corporation was about to change hands, all shareholders had arrived.


    Among these people, some were former high-ranking officials from Russell Enterprises, along with top business entrepreneurs.


    Sophie was confident the former Russell Enterprises executives would choose her, but the major business entrepreneurs were a different story.


    These entrepreneurs often looked


    down on having a woman in charge.


    They couldn''t have wished for a better opportunity than this change in leadership.


    "Ms. Sophie, I am Mr. Reece''s assistant. You can call me Jason."

 Chapter 1599

    Watching the stranger before her, Sophie''s eyes darkened.


    She had never heard of a person named Jason.


    This clearly showed that Reece had always kept her at arm''s length.


    "Ms. Sophie, I''m here on behalf of Mr. Reece to negotiate with you. The proposal for this shareholders'' meeting was initiated by Mr. Reece. As thergest shareholder of S Corporation, Mr. Reece has the right to call this election. Do you have any objections?" Jason''s opening was very formal.


    Sophie took her seat at the head of the table and replied, "You don''t need to give me these formalities. All the shareholders are already here. Even if I object, would that stop the meeting from happening? It can''t be that simple, right?"


    "Ms. Sophie, today''s election process is straightforward. It''s about who is more suitable for the CEO position of S Corporation between Mr. Reece and you."


    Jason slowly continued, "I believe everyone here is aware of both your achievements within thepany. Since its inception two years ago, Ms. Sophie''s visits to S Corporation have been few and far between. Mr. Reece, on the other hand, as a shareholder, has a firm grasp of thepany''s operations and has also held an indispensable position, bringing considerable benefits to thepany. I think Mr. Reece is the best candidate for the CEO position of S Corporation."


    "Are you saying that I, Ms. Sophie of S Corporation, am not suitable for the role?"


    Sophie''s words wereced with aggression. Reece hadn''te in person but had sent an assistant, whose origins were unknown to her.


    This had already upset her.


    And to make matters worse, this assistant''s words were pointed.


    "Ms. Sophie, I''m merely stating


    facts. I believe the other shareholders here can also acknowledge Mr. Reece''s aplishments in S Corporation. I have said my piece. Ms. Sophie, you''re wee to defend yourself, and I have no objections to that."


    This time, Jason had brought a professionalwyer with him.


    It seemed he was confident about securing the CEO position for S Corporation.


    Sophie nced around at the shareholders present and slowly said, "What do you all think? Do you agree with Mr. Jason?"


    The shareholders looked at each other, several of them too intimidated to meet Sophie''s gaze.


    "Ms. Sophie, S Corporation was established because of you. We''ve all followed you from the start, like loyal retainers. Naturally, I support Ms. Sophie." One of the shareholders was originally from Russell Enterprises, and the other two nodded in agreement.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, soon enough, someone voiced their opposition: "That''s not the point. Although S Corporation was established because of Ms. Sophie, there''s always new talent emerging. Ms. Sophie, despite founding S Corporation, has rarely been involved in its affairs. The ones frequently present at thepany are only Mr. Reece and Tricia. This is irresponsible towards us


    shareholders. Moreover, I''ve always felt that a woman is not suited for this position. Given the harmonious rtionship between Mr. Reece and Ms. Sophie, even if the authority is transferred to Mr. Reece, I believe Ms. Sophie would have no objections."


    "I share the same view. Ms. Sophie is often elusive, and if we need to discuss something with her, we have to go through Tricia. If it weren''t for Mr. Reece these past two years, thepany would probably have disbanded by now. I think it''s best for Ms. Sophie to think of the bigger picture and step down. After all, the shares are still hers; wouldn''t it be better to just sit back and earn money?"

 Chapter 1600

    The speakers were all entrepreneurs who had purchased shares in Russell Enterprises.


    Sophie had long been aware of their true colors; these old men would never allow a woman to wield absolute power.


    "Karter and Mr. Zheng, the two shareholders, it seems that the shares you both hold aren''t that significant, right? Is there anyone else who wishes to see me step down? Or if there''s any dissatisfaction with me, feel free to speak up." Sophie leaned back in her office chair, and many in the meeting room dared not speak. If this election could be neutral, they would rather abstain.


    But that was not an option.


    "If there are no objections, then let''s begin the voting. I''m quite curious to see how many of you actually want me gone."


    Sophie''szy attitude seemed to show she hardly cared about the oue of the election.


    "Think carefully before you speak, it could save us all a lot of trouble."


    The speaker was not Sophie, but Colby.


    The sound of a bullet being chambered could be clearly heard by the shareholders around.


    The pressure in the meeting room dropped instantly by ten degrees.


    Colby, known more for his brawn than his brains, wouldn''t have hesitated to barge in with his men if it weren''t for the contributions these people had once made to S Corporation.


    He had no interest in their prattle.


    "Is Mr. Colby threatening everyone?" Jason said coolly, "This election is supposed to be a fairpetition. I''m not keen on using force either, but to ensure everyone''s safety, I''ve taken some precautions. Mr. Colby, your men outside have been subdued by us, and I presume neither of you would want your people to meet a gruesome end."


    As he spoke, Jason casually toyed with a blood-stained family crest.


    Sophie immediately recognized it as the Minton family crest, always carried by Odie.


    This confirmed that Odie had indeed been taken by The Silent Shadows.


    Sophie nearly lost herposure, but at that moment, one of the shareholders spoke up:


    "I vote for Ms. Sophie. After all, she has led us to where we are today. If it weren''t for Ms. Sophie, how could we have our movie star, Reece? Reece''s ingratitude shows his true character. Thepany must not fall into the hands of someone like him."


    The shareholder cast his vote for Sophie.


    The other two Russell Enterprises shareholders also raised their hands to vote for Sophie.


    However, the other corporate shareholders didn''t n to let Sophie continue in her position. They cast their votes for Reece one after another.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    All eyes were on one person-a former shareholder of Russell Enterprises.


    Sophie was confident in her own Russell family members, so she had calcted the oue on her way here.


    As long as all the Russell family members stood by her side.


    Then she could retain her position.


    But the other party hesitated for a


    long time and couldn''t make a choice Sweating profusely, he nced at Sophie, wanting to say something but swallowed his words instead.


    Anxious, one of the shareholders said, "Lee! We''ve been with the Russell family for so many years, what are you hesitating for?" "Yeah, Lee, didn''t we agree on this before we came? You can''t back out now."


    Hearing this, Mr. Lee''s expression became extremely troubled. Almost immediately, he stood up and knelt


    on the ground before Sophie, Bowing his head, "Miss, I''m sorry, Miss!"

 Chapter 1601

    "I vote... Mr. Reece..."


    Lee buried his head deep, not daring to lift it, his whole body trembling.


    The scene before Sophie rendered her silent.


    She had considered the worst-case scenarios but never imagined that the betrayal woulde from a member of the Russell family.


    "So, it''s clear now."


    Jason''s face showed a faint smile as he said, "Ms. Sophie, the position of the head of S Corporation will no longer be yours. This is the oue of the shareholders'' vote..."


    Before Jason could finish his sentence, Harold''s voice came from outside the conference room.


    "Who says this is the oue of all shareholders'' vote?"


    Harold entered through the door.


    Sophie was startled, not expecting Harold to suddenly appear.


    "Mr. Jason, did you not carefully calcte the shares of S Corporation?" Harold asked.


    There were seven shareholders present.


    Four of them were from the Russell family, and three were corporate shareholders.


    Actually, looking at the number of people, there was no need to further calcte the shares.


    Seeing Harold enter, Jason was not intimidated and said, "Mr. Aldridge doesn''t seem to hold any shares of S Corporation, so he doesn''t seem to have a say in this shareholders'' meeting."


    "I indeed don''t have a say, but someone does."


    Harold took out a share certificate and said, "This is the 1% share of S Corporation held by Mr. Gordon. Mr. Gordon has just conveyed his voting decision to me, this vote, Mr. Gordon gives to Ms. Sophie." Hearing this, Jason frowned.


    The other shareholders were also looking at each other.


    When did Mr. Gordon acquire shares of S Corporation?


    They were unaware.


    Looking at the certificate indicating 1% of the shares, Sophie was also stunned.


    She was unaware that Gordon held shares of S Corporation.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "This certificate is avable for everyone to check. Before the merger between Russell Enterprises and S Corporation, Mr. Gordon held 10% of Russell Enterprises'' shares After the merger, it was converted into 1 of S Corporation''s shares. Mr. Gordon has always been low-profile, and since it''s only 1%, he never attended any shareholders'' meeting. But this election is crucial, so Mr. Gordon asked me to convey his intention. I believe no one here has any objection."


    The room buzzed with whispers.


    None of them were aware of the share situation.


    Including Sophie.


    But since it was Mr. Gordon''s intention, who in the room dared to object?


    Although Gordon was no longer the head


    influe the Aldridge family, his


    remained. When he


    spoke,


    belongs to en.


    dared to say no?


    Sophie picked up the share certificate from the table, clearly seeing Gordon''s signature on it. Moreover, the certificate was clearly stamped with the Russell Enterprises seal.


    But the contract looked somewhat yellowed, suggesting it was quite old.


    Sophie even saw her father''s signature on this contract.


    Was this... given to Mr. Gordon by her father?


    But why would her father give Mr. Gordon 10% of the Russell family''s shares?


    And it was stated as a gift, with no substantial benefits received from the Aldridge family.


    Sophie''s mind was filled with thoughts about the shares,


    momentarily forgetting she was in


    the middle of a shareholder


    meeting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1602

    "Ms.


    Sophie."


    On one side, Harold called her name, bringing Sophie back to reality.


    Harold announced, "Let''s take a careful look at this share certificate. With Mr. Gordon''s one percent of shares, Ms. Sophie remains the CEO of S Corporation." The shareholders passed around the share certificate.


    Once it was confirmed that the document had been stamped, signifying its legal validity, the oue became obvious.


    "Mr. Jason, what do you suggest we do now?"


    Harold faced Jason, who looked asposed as ever, though his eyes carried an added chill.


    "It was you who insisted on a fair vote. Now that the results are not to your liking, surely, Mr. Jason, you won''t have your people intimidate us?"


    Harold spoke lightly, "Fortunately, I''ve brought some people with me as well. A little exchange between our bodyguards doesn''t seem like a bad idea." The tension in the meeting room was palpable.


    Sensing the shift, the other shareholders quickly left their seats.


    The result of the vote was clear.


    Sophie had won, and it was all thanks to that one percent of shares.


    "There''s no point in us staying here any longer. We shall take our leave." "Hold on."


    Sophie stood up from her office chair and approached Jason, saying, "Please ry a message to Reece for me. The fifteen percent of shares he acquired, I don''t care about. But the thirty percent that I gifted to my friend, he doesn''t deserve. I want it back within three days. If he can''t do that, I will find a way to reim


    them."


    "I will inform Mr. Reece ordingly."


    Jason''s face remained expressionless.


    Sophie continued, "Furthermore, if my friend suffers, gets injured, or worse, at your hands, I assure you, it will be an eye for an eye. Even if it means mutual destruction, I will ensure you get no peace. And the thing you desire, I''d rather destroy it than let you have it."


    "Ms. Sophie, rest assured,"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason replied, "We are allw-abiding citizens and would not engage in any acts of violence. As long as Ms. Sophie''s sincerity is sufficient, we will ensure your friend is returned to you unharmed." With that, Jason and hiswyer left the meeting room.


    Once they were gone, Sophie picked up the share certificate that had been passed around the table.


    She approached Harold and asked, "What''s the story with this share certificate?"


    Harold momentarily lost for words, didn''t know how to respond.


    He had rushed over to save the day but hadn''t thought through how to exin the situation with the share certificate.


    Colby, seeing Harold''s hesitation,


    stepped forward, took the share certificate from Sophie, and then gently held her hand, saying, "The Aldridge family and the Russell family have been close for


    generations. It wasn''t unusual for to the


    Andrew to give some unusual


    next generation, considering his good rtions with the previous head of the Aldridge family. It''s not a big deal, and even if you asked Harold, he might not know."


    "Is that so?"


    Sophie frowned.


    Ten percent was a substantial share for the Russell family, even years ago.


    She couldn''t understand why her father would give such a significant portion of shares to an outsider, especially without her knowledge.

 Chapter 1603

    Inside Aldridge Estate.


    After returning, Sophie had been staring at the share certificate in her hands.


    The clear handwriting of her father and the original seal of the Russell family were still visible on it.


    Sophie walked over to the drawer, took out the old seal of Russell Enterprises, which hadn''t been used for two years.


    When Sophie stamped the seal on a nk piece of paper, she tried to discern any differences between it and the seal on the contract, but there were none. This proved that the share certificate was indeed stamped by her father.


    But why... In her memory, the Russell family and the Aldridge family had never had any dealings?


    ''Knock, knock''


    A knocking sound came from the door, and Sophie almost immediately hid the seal back in the drawer.


    After getting everything in order, Sophie said, "Come in."


    Colby opened the door, and upon seeing him, Sophie said, "What brings you here all of a sudden? I thought it was Jenna."


    "I didn''t want to disturb you in case you were deep in thought, or... give you a start by barging in."


    Colby walked up to Sophie, noticing the share certificate still lying next to her, he then said, "Still pondering over this share certificate?"


    "I just want to know how Mr. Gordon came to possess shares of my family."


    Sophie said, "But I''ve thought it over the entire afternoon and still can''t figure it out."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gordon is far-sighted, perhaps... this was just a transaction between the Aldridge family and the Russell family in the past, don''t think too much about it." Colby touched Sophie''s head, saying, "The priority now is to find Odie."


    From Jason''s reaction today, Odie must be with Reece.


    If that''s the case, things could getplicated.


    Because Reece would never release Odie easily.


    Outside, Adler suddenly opened the door and said to Sophie and Colby in the room, "There''s news! Come quickly!"


    Hearing there might be news about Odie, Sophie and Colby quickly left the room.


    Harold''s


    incople had replied, but it contact them. Content


    was not they who found Odie; instead, Reece took the


    "Here''s the email Reece sent, take a look yourselves."


    Harold ced theptop in front of Sophie and Colby.


    The email contained only a brief sentence, indicating the address where Reece invited them to meet. The address was in the hills of Devonport.


    "This Reece, I thought he was a decent person, but why invite us to the hills? What kind of ce is this?" Adler looked at the map marker, even for locals of Devonport like them, this ce was unfamiliar.


    "I checked, this area is deep in the mountains, normally off-limits to people. Many adventurers who ventured there in the past never


    returned, not even their bodies


    were found. It''s a dangerous ce + don''t rmend going there alone."


    Harold frowned as well.


    Now that they knew Reece was not an ally, they shouldn''t trust him.


    At least that''s what they thought, but they were unsure about Sophie''s opinion.


    "I''ll go."


    As soon as Sophie gave her answer, Jenna immediately became anxious and said:


    "Sophie, don''t be foolish. He''s no longer on our side. If you go and something happens, what then?"


    Sophie shook her head, replying, "I''m not going because I trust him; I''m going because of Odie''s safety. We don''t know Odie''s condition in Reece''s hands, and only by meeting Reece do we stand a chance to bring Odie back. Besides... have many questions I want to ask him."

 Chapter 1604

    Reece was more than just someone to her.


    He was once arade-in-arms, and she wanted to know exactly what ties Reece had with The Silent Shadows.


    She also wanted to find out if their days fighting side by side were genuine or just a facade.


    Many things muste to an end, and a rtionship isn''t over just because one person says it is.


    "I''m with Sophie on this one."


    After Harold spoke, Adler hesitantly added, "After all, we''ve known each other for so long, I believe he wouldn''t harm Sophie, so I''m with her too."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Have you all lost your minds? What if something happens because we trusted Reece?"


    "If something happens, I''ll protect her."


    Colby stated this calmly from the side.


    Seeing Sophie determined to go her own way, Jenna took a deep breath and said, "Fine, then I''ll bring more people and wait outside the mountains. If anything happens, we can move in for a rescue immediately." "Okay."


    Sophie agreed.


    "Ms. Sophie, I want to go too."


    From upstairs, Jonah hade down without anyone noticing.


    Knowing Jonah was concerned about Odie, Sophie said, "I do need someone to watch my back if I''m going in alone. Jonah, youe with me."


    Jonah was momentarily stunned when he heard Sophie was willing to take him along.


    He hadn''t dared to hope he could apany Sophie into the valley.


    But he quickly understood, realizing Sophie knew he was anxious about his boss''s safety, and he said, "Thank you, Ms. Sophie."


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Sophie announced, "Let''s get ready, we''re setting off now."


    Colby nced at Sophie and said, "Sophie,e with me."


    Everyone exchanged puzzled looks, wondering what Colby needed to say to Sophie at this moment.


    Sophie didn''t ask but silently followed Colby.


    Back in the room, Colby took a new handgun out of the drawer. This gun had a longer range than normal handguns and waspact and lightweight, making it ideal for a woman.  en


    Colby handed the gun to Sophie, saying, "Remember how to use it?"


    "I remember. Mr. Shaw taught me himself."


    Sophie held the handgun, noticing the worry in Colby''s eyes, and said, "Do you trust me, Colby?"


    "I will always trust you."


    "Then trust that I''m not going on a suicide mission."


    Sophie hugged Colby, saying, "Once l know Odie is safe, I''ll find a way to extract Odie''s location. Just wait for me not too far away, I promise you, nothing will happen to me.


    Colby whispered, "I know I can''t convince you otherwise, so I''ll just have to make sure you''re safe and not let youe to any harmTM


    He had always wanted to keep Sophie away from danger, to be the wings that protected her.


    But Sophie always had her own ns, and he couldn''t bear to see her in danger, nor could he refuse her.


    "I know, no matter where I am, you''ll always rush over to protect me."

 Chapter 1605

    Sophie hugged Colby, as if seeking some strength from his embrace.


    In the afternoon, the Aldridge family''s escort vehicles made their way toward the valley.


    The ce was overrun with dense forests, without even a clear path in sight.


    The only sound in the thick woods was the chirping of birds.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold had the car stopped, and everyone got out only to find there was no way to continue on foot.


    "What ce did Reece find, exactly?"


    Jenna looked around, noting that such undeveloped areas were prone to idents, and the terrain was unclear on the map.


    Who knew where the meeting point was?


    Moreover, if there were cliffs ahead, they would have no choice but to take a detour.


    The dense forest not only blocked signals but also made it easy to get lost.


    "If even apass doesn''t work here, then who''s to me if we get lost?"


    "Let''s just wait here for me," Sophie said, taking out a hiking backpack.


    She had anticipated this possibility beforeing, just not that they would have to stop three kilometers away from their destination because the car couldn''t go any further. "Sophie, be careful. This isn''t a joke. Even if it''s just three kilometers in a straight line, without a map, it could take you three or four hours to reach the ce." Jenna walked over to Sophie, worriedly saying, "Maybe I shoulde with you. I''ve been on more adventures and might be able to get us there faster." "No!"


    Adler immediately stepped forward, pulling Jenna aside and saying, "Don''t make things worse. I can''t let you put yourself in danger."


    "And what if I don''t? Are you going to go?"


    Jenna red at Adler.


    If Adler went along, they''d surely get lost within half an hour.


    "Please rest assured, I have ample experience to take good care of Ms. Sophie."


    Jonah knew what everyone was concerned about.


    Sophie also knew that, having done all sorts of jobs before teaming with Qdie, Jonah was more than


    up


    capable of taking care Man!


    sw no


    "Let''s not argue," Sophie said.


    ve any


    "Everyone knows the meeting ce. If something really happens, I''ll set off fireworks as a signal. If too of us go, Reece might get suspicious, and it would all be for nothing."


    "But I..."


    Jenna wanted to say more, but Adler quickly said, think Sophie is right. Jonah is a professional; he''s the best choice to take care of Sophie Plus, Colby can cover our rear. Let''s just stay here and keep the base secure, so Sophie doesn''t have to worry."


    Hearing this, Jenna took a deep breath and said, "Alright, but you all need to be very careful and make sure nothing happens." "Don''t worry, Jenna. I''ll take good care of myself," Sophie said with a slight nod.


    With that, Jenna didn''t say anything more.


    Sophie and Jonah got their gear ready.


    During this time, Sophie dared not meet Colby''s eyes.


    She knew Colby was worried about her but didn''t voice his concerns.


    He was never one for words.


    It was only when it was time to head into the mountains that Sophie finally looked at Colby and said, "Colby, I''m going now."


    "Okay."


    Colby seemed to have a lot to say, but when it came down to it, he only managed a single word.


    Sophie smiled slightly, took Colby''s hand, and disregarding everyone else, kissed him lightly on the lips.

 Chapter 1606

    Everyone instinctively averted their gazes.


    Such scenes had be all toomon.


    Sophie smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me." "I know."


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "I''ll be waiting."


    Colby ran his fingers through Sophie''s hair.


    Sophie smiled back.


    Finally, she and Jonah entered the dense forest one after the other.


    Watching this, Jenna couldn''t help but show a look of concern on her face.


    Who knows... what might happen to them once they''re inside.


    "Jenna, don''t worry. Even if Reece is a traitor, he wouldn''t hurt Sophie."


    "How can you be so sure? You can never know what''s in a person''s heart. What if Reece turns out to be a viin?"


    If he wasn''t a viin, why would he betray his friends?


    Jenna knew how much Sophie trusted Reece.


    Two years of friendship, they had weathered life and death situations together at S Corporation.


    It was a bond forged in the fires of adversity.


    As the two of them silently prayed, Adler''s peripheral vision suddenly caught Colby heading towards the forest.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Colby! Where are you going?"


    "Colby!"


    Jenna''s face went pale.


    Sophie had just been talking to him, and now he suddenly ran off?


    "Stop trying, you can''t hold him back."


    Harold had known all along that Colby wouldn''t let Sophie go into danger alone.


    He would definitely follow her stealthily.


    After all, the agreed meeting ce was three miles away; even if Sophie set off fireworks immediately, they might not be able to get there in time. Colby was undoubtedly worried about Sophie''s safety, which is why he followed her.


    The situation in the dense forest wasplicated. Sophie and Jonah hadn''t walked many steps inside before Sophie could no longer see what was happening behind them.


    en


    Logically, the paths in these undeveloped mountainous areas should be rugged and have many forks.


    But from the moment they entered, Sophie noticed that there was only one path, albeit narrower, but clearly indicating there was a way forward.


    At that moment, Sophie took out thepass she carried with her.


    Thepass worked outside the mountain, but as soon as they stepped in, the maic field became chaotic.


    Sophie had encountered this situation once before, during the search for the Aldridge family''s relocation site.


    She had guessed that the Aldridge family had created an artificial maic disturbance, but this time it might not be the case.


    "Ms. Sophie, we are just five hundred meters away from the designated location."


    Hearing this distance, Sophie was stunned: "Only five hundred meters?"


    They had been walking for about thirty minutes, and Sophie thought they must have covered at least a kilometer, but it turned out to be only five hundred meters.


    "When we entered, I counted our steps. In this half-hour, we took about seven thousand steps, but indeed, we have only covered five hundred meters from our target location."  en


    The dense forest blocked out the sun, and Jonah looked at the time, saying, "By my estimate, it will be dark in two hours. We have to find the designated location within these two hours, Ms. Sophie. Can you keep up?"


    "No problem."


    Jonah nced at Sophie by his side. Compared to men, women indeed tend to have less physical strength.


    The road conditions here were poor, and the physical exertion was astonishing.


    Jonah fell silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Ms. Sophie, thank you."

 Chapter 1607

    "Why are you thanking me?"


    "I know Ms. Sophie brought me here because she understood my concerns about the boss. Otherwise, with my status, I wouldn''t have been able to follow you to meet my boss." Jonah initially had a strong dislike for Sophie, but having spent so much time together, his opinion of her had changed significantly.


    "You''ve already said your thanks. What''s most important now is finding Reece, then figuring out where Odie is."


    Sophie''s tone hesitated before she added, "Also, although I can get you in, I''m not sure we''ll be able to take Odie with us today. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "I understand."


    Jonah said gravely, "I have a favor to ask of Ms. Sophie."


    "What is it?"


    "This journey is fraught with danger. The boss is the only family I have in this world. We''ve been through a lot of tough times together. If it weren''t for the boss finding me, I might have already been dead."


    As Jonah looked up at Sophie, a determined light shone in his dark eyes. He earnestly said, "Ms. Sophie, I entrust my life to you. If something does happen to me, I beg you, please rescue the boss. To him, there wasn''t much in this world worth clinging to, nor people he cared about or cherished. But Ms. Sophie, you are different to him."


    He had realized this quite early on. Perhaps initially, Odie captured Sophie just for Colby.


    Over time, he found her interesting, and then, she became the only one in his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Odie, always oblivious to emotions, never realized this.


    Only Jonah knew that Sophie was different for Odie.


    Having been by Odie''s side for so many years, he had never seen him genuinely smile.


    ces like Summerfield, where desires ensnare and numb the senses.


    Jonah had only seen Odie''s pain, living on the edge daily, on the brink of mental copse, gradually bing mad and cruel.


    Odie''s atrocities in Summerfield were reflections of his twisted heart.


    Only with Sophie did he manage to forget those maniptions, throwing tantrums like a child.


    Seeing Jonah''s seriousness, Sophie reassured him, "Don''t say that. We''re only going to see Reece; nothing bad will happen."


    "I hope my intuition is wrong, but you know, those of us living on the edge are always sensitive to death."


    Jonah took off a jade pendant from his neck and handed it to Sophie, saying, "This is a talisman I''ve had for many years. I don''t own much of value only this pendant. Now, I''m giving it to you, Ms. Sophie. hope you can fulfill my request and safely bring the boss back."


    Sophie, looking at the pendant in her hand, didn''t really want to ept it. But seeing Jonah''s resolute gaze, she found it impossible to refuse.


    "Alright, I promise you."


    Sophie put on the pendant, saying, "But on one condition, if we all make


    it back alive I''ll return this pendant


    to you, so it can continue to protect your safety."

 Chapter 1608

    "Okay."


    Hearing Jonah agree, Sophie spoke up, "We shouldn''t waste our time here; let''s try to get there before it gets dark."


    Jonah nodded in agreement.


    The two of them set off toward the location Reece had given them, one following the other.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Sophie and Jonah pushed through the thick fog before finally arriving at their destination.


    What they found was a secluded valley, surrounded by mountains on all sides.


    "ording to the map, we should have arrived at the meeting point by now."


    Jonah nced down at the map, confirming their arrival.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sophie looked around, hoping to catch sight of Reece, but after a brief search, there was no sign of him.


    Frowning, Sophie wondered if Reece had failed toe to the agreed location.


    "I''m right here."


    Reece''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Sophie swiftly turned around and indeed saw Reece standing there in a crisp white shirt.


    "Reece, where is Odie?"


    Sophie got straight to the point, skipping any unnecessary pleasantries.


    Reece replied, "I didn''t force him. He came here on his own."


    Reece''s tone was as gentle as ever, but his presence made Sophie feel strangely distant. Once, they were partners andrades, sharing a bond that seemed unbreakable. Sophie never imagined that one day she would stand on opposite sides from Reece.


    of


    "Here are the shares you wanted. Since S Corporation can no longer be in my hands, this thirty percent the shares are of no great use to me. As for the additional ten percent that I''ve acquired, if Ms. Sophie makes a fair offer, I''m willing to sell them to you."


    "How much do you n to sell them to me for?"


    "Considering our past rtionship, whatever the market value is, that''s what you''ll pay me."


    Reece''s tone remained modest and polite, impossible to take offense at.


    Yet, this attitude inexplicably irritated Sophie.


    Instead of anger, Sophieughed and then said to Reece, "Alright, I''ll buy them."


    "I knew Ms. Sophie would want them."


    Reece smiled slightly.


    Sophie knew Reece understood her well because, for her, S Corporation was her most significant asset.


    She would never let that ten percent of the shares fall into the hands of her adversaries.


    Reece had already prepared the share transfer agreement, taking it out of his bag, and said, "Here''s what you wanted."


    As Sophie instinctively moved


    forward to take the agreement, the


    always cautious Jonah stopped her,


    saying, "The discussion isn''t over


    ?17x


    yet."


    "I''ve already said, I didn''t force him. He came willingly, and if he doesn''t want to leave, there''s nothing I can do."


    Reece shook his head, "I''ve tried convincing him, but he wouldn''t listen. you don''t believe me, you


    can have him tell you himsel


    sw nowo


    Hearing this, Sophie frowned and said, "You mean to say Odie is here too? Where is he?" "First, take what you need."


    Reece said, "I''m quite fickle, so while I''m still willing to hand it over, you better take it now."

 Chapter 1609

    "Be cautious of deception."


    Jonah blocked Sophie''s path, maintaining a distance from Reece, who had started to pull away from them.


    His instincts warned him that there would surely be a trap ahead.


    Sophie nced at the contract in Reece''s hands, knowing she needed it, but also aware of the danger looming ahead.


    If Reece had indeed set a trap for her, their first course of action would be to get as far away as possible.


    "Reece, after all, we were friends. The shares were a gift from me to you, and now that you''ve betrayed me, shouldn''t you return them to me?" Sophie''s argument was sound.


    Reece nodded, saying, "You''re afraid I''ve set a trap here, aren''t you?"


    Sophie didn''t respond, but her silence spoke volumes.


    Reece found her reasoning solid and shook his head slightly, adding, "It''s sad to realize we don''t even have this basic trust between us anymore."


    "Don''t try to y the sympathy card here. If you really wanted me to trust you, you shouldn''t have deceived me in the first ce."


    Since learning Reece had been deceiving her all along, Sophie had lost all trust in him.


    She didn''t care what Reece was nning; she certainly wasn''t going to gamble with her and Jonah''s lives.


    Seeing Sophie''s reluctance, Reece had no choice but to say, "Okay, then I''lle over and give it to you."


    Reece took a step towards Sophie, who stood still, not noticing anything amiss.


    But the next second, Jonah pulled her behind him.


    Out of nowhere, Reece had drawn a gun, its dark barrel aimed directly at Sophie''s forehead.


    The bullet flew towards Sophie without hesitation.


    Caught off guard, Jonah stepped in front of Sophie.


    The bullet grazed Jonah''s shoulder, sttering blood instantly.


    The attack was unexpected, and Sophie immediately supported Jonah, her face turning pale.


    She had anticipated every possibility, even considered Reece might try to kill her.


    But she never imagined Reece would pull the trigger himself.


    "Run!"


    Jonah grabbed Sophie''s arm and headed into the forest.


    What they didn''t know was that the woods were already slowly filling with men cloaked in ck capes and wearing white masks.


    It was as if all the demons of the forest had suddenly emerged.


    Sophie felt a chilling gaze from behind.


    The sensation sent shivers down her spine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were likembs in the forest, ready to be hunted at any moment.


    "Stop running! There''s no escape."


    Jonah suddenly halted.


    Sophie quickly realized they were surrounded by members of The Silent Shadows, seemingly appearing from nowhere, slowly encroaching from all directions.


    The pressure was nearly overwhelming. Why?


    Sophie looked at Reece as he approached her through the crowd.


    Reece simply said, "Don''t look at me like that. You said it yourself, I''m the one who betrayed you. Sophie, you can''t expect a betrayer to maintain the affection they once had for you."


    Continuing, Reece took another step towards her, adding, "I also know you didn''t truly trust me. Coming here, you were prepared, weren''t you? Relying on people like Colby, Adler, Jenna, or Harold? Don''t be naive. They can''t prate the web I''ve woven."

 Chapter 1610

    Reece steadily closed the distance between himself and Sophie, continuing, "I always knew you were tough on the outside but soft on the heart. You say you''ll never trust me again, but deep down, you''re always making excuses for me, thinking I must have my reasons. I believe you still hold a sliver of trust for me, thinking I wouldn''t hurt you. Sophie, your heart is too soft. Even when you force yourself to trust no one, you still believe in the goodness of this world. Should I call you naive, or just foolish?" Past scenes involuntarily surfaced in Sophie''s mind.


    She was foolish, indeed.


    Despite knowing that the man before her had ill intentions, she couldn''t help but think he had his reasons. No matter what, she felt Reece wouldn''t truly do anything to harm her.


    After all, they were once friends who shared everything, who had been through life and death together.


    "Do you want to kill me or capture me?"


    "If you hand over S Corporation, I''ll choose not to kill you. If the four major families stop meddling with The Silent Shadows, I''ll no longer be your enemy. But... I know you won''t agree, so I might as well get straight to the point and save us both some time." Reece smiled slightly and said, "You should know, I understand you just as well as I understand myself."


    Sophie remained silent.


    "Did Odie already hand over the raw gem to you?"


    "Yes."


    With Reece''s affirmation, Sophie finally understood why Reece had targeted them, choosing to kill her instead of capturing her.


    This Odie, even more foolish than herself.


    To hand over something so valuable so easily.


    Without fear of betrayal after obtaining the item.


    "Alright, I can give you anything you want, but I want my people... all alive."


    Sophie was acutely aware of the gap between them and The Silent Shadows.


    This time, if The Silent Shadows hadn''t intended to wipe them outpletely, it might have been bearable.


    But with Reece bringing so many people, he was undoubtedly after their lives.


    After all, if they were dead, the four major families and S Corporation would still fall into the hands of The Silent Shadows.


    Though The Silent Shadows would


    face more trouble, at least they would have obtained what they wanted, eliminating a few powerful adversaries in the process.


    "I want S Corporation. Will you give it?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I will."


    Sophie coldly stated, "Nothing is particrly important to me now. Wealth is external; I just want my friends and me to be safe."


    Reece said nothing, seemingly judging whether Sophie''s statement was true or false.


    Sophie continued, "I''m right here in front of you. If you don''t trust me, I can sign a contract right now. With a contract your actions with The


    Silent Shadows won''t be conta


    forceful plundering, saving you a lot of trouble, right?"


    "Fair point."


    Reece tossed the document he held to Sophie.


    Upon reviewing the document, Sophie realized it was not a share transfer agreement but a transfer agreement for S Corporation that Reece had prepared in advance.


    He had calcted that she would sign this contract to save everyone.


    "Ms. Sophie! Don''t sign!"


    Jonah tried to stop her, but Sophie smoothly signed her name, her movements as fluid as flowing water.


    Sophie coldly said, "The contract is signed. Now give Odie back to me."

 Chapter 1611

    Reece held the contract in his hand, a resigned smile ying on his lips. "Sophie, I''ve already told you, you can have him, but that doesn''t mean he''ll want to go with you." "Whether he goes with me is my concern. Fulfilling your promise to hand him over is yours."


    "Fine, he''s of no use to me anymore, it''s not like I can''t give him away."


    With a slight gesture from Reece, someone soon brought Odie over.


    Upon seeing Sophie and Jonah, Odie''s expression turned sour, as if ming Sophie foring.


    "Come here!"


    Angerced Sophie''s voice.


    Unconsciously, Odie took a step forward but soon scowled and said, "I''m not going back with you. Leave!"


    "Odie, stop throwing a tantrum. The diamond has already been handed over, and mypany is gone too! If I don''t bring you back, I can''t exin it to everyone!"


    Hearing this, Odie''s expression grew even darker. Clenching his fists, he coldly told Sophie, "We''re not on the same path, Sophie. All of this is just your wishful thinking! Leave! I don''t want to see you!" "Boss! I''m with you!"


    Jonah stepped forward, though his pale face betrayed the pain from the wound on his shoulder.


    Odie''s voice grew colder: "Don''t you understand? I don''t want to see you. The Silent Shadows offer me more. We''ve only been together for mutual benefits from the start. It was true then, it''s true now, and it''ll be true in the future. I never considered you friends." Sophie could clearly see Odie''s eyes reddening, filled with ruthlessness and disdain.


    It seemed he was extremely averse to their presence.


    "Sophie, do you understand now? It''s not that I won''t let him go; he doesn''t want to leave."


    Reece spoke indifferently: "I know you''re not one to cling, and seeing as you pose no threat to me now, I''ll let you go, in honor of ourst shred of friendship."


    "We have no friendship."


    Sophie''s gaze remained fixed on Odie as she coldly asked, "Odie, I''m asking you onest time, are youing with me or not?"


    "Why should I go with you? We''re nothing to each other."


    Odie seemed determined not to leave.


    Hearing Odie say this, Sophie''s face gradually filled with anger.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone had gone through so much trouble to find Odie, and with just a word of refusal, he expected them to leave?


    "Fine! Stay if you want!"


    Sophie, not one to drag things out, grabbed Jonah by the arm and started heading back.


    Jonah''s injury couldn''t wait much longer. Since Odie refused to leave, the least she could do was prevent Jonah from getting hurt further.


    "Ms. Sophie!"


    "I know you want to stay by Odie''s side, but he can''t possibly take you with him to The Silent Shadows, you understand?"


    Jonah looked at Sophie pleadingly.


    Sophie''s voice was very low.


    Even though she didn''t know what


    means The Silent Shadows had used to make Odie stay, she was


    sure it wasn''t by his own choice.


    With the odds against them, trying to take Odie by force could lead to unimaginable consequences.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1612

    "Reece, can we go now?"


    "Be my guest."


    Reece stepped aside, clearing a path for them.


    Only then did Sophie, pulling Jonah along, head towards the other side of the dense forest.


    Jonah''s wounds couldn''t wait any longer.


    As they were leaving, Sophie nced back at Odie. She had wanted to give Odie a chance if he had chosen to leave with them, they would have risked it all against The Silent Shadows. But Odie didn''t move.


    So, Sophie could only support Jonah as they made their way back.


    "Are we really letting them go?"


    One of The Silent Shadows'' members stepped forward, questioning Reece''s decision.


    At this, Odie instantly turned cold: "Dare to touch them and see what happens!"


    "Mr. Odie, no rush, you did well just now, and I am a man of my word."


    Reece, holding a contract in his hand, said, "Besides, we''ve already got what we came for; I don''t want any unnecessary trouble."


    Meanwhile.


    Sophie had found a safe ce. Jonah''s wounds needed immediate attention, and they still didn''t know how long it would take to get out of this jungle.


    After Jonah had hastily treated his wounds, and Sophie had fetched him spring water, he couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Sophie, are you really going to give them thepany?" "Give it to them? In their dreams."


    Sophie said lightly, "We didn''t even manage to rescue Odie, and now I should just hand over S Corporation for nothing? I''m not foolish."


    "That contract just now..."


    "Signed, but invalid."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Why?"


    Jonah looked bewildered.


    He had seen Sophie sign the contract with his own eyes; why was it invalid?


    Sophie exined, "Do you really think The Silent Shadows would just let go of those shares, more than forty percent? Given The Silent Shadows modus operandi, they''re greedy, they wouldn''t give up such a lucrative opportunity. So, when suggested in the meeting room that Reece return the shares, it was just an excuse for Reece to contact me logically. This way, we might have a chance to reach Odie and negotiate with Reece."


    "So, Ms. Sophie, you had prepared in advance?"


    "Before this, I had already transferred all my shares of S Corporation into Colby''s name. The contract signed was by Sophie, not Colby, and currently, I hold zero shares of S Corporation. Naturally, that share transfer agreement signed by Sophie is invalid."


    Their trip here wasn''t in vain after all.


    At least they knew Odie was still safe, although they didn''t know why, but it seemed The Silent Shadow''s


    had no intention of killing Odie.


    Now, Sophie''s mind was a mess, unclear about this detail, but it was evident that this valley was owned by The Silent Shadows.


    The Silent Shadows must be hiding some unspeakable secrets in this valley.


    "Let''s go."


    Sophie helped Jonah up.


    To avoid Reece discovering the issue with the share agreement, they needed to leave quickly.


    "Your wound can''t wait any longer; I''ll send up a re now so everyone knows our location." "Okay."


    Jonah agreed.


    Sophie quicklyunched a re.


    In this dense jungle, it was easy to lose one''s way.


    Harold had brought professional medical tools; it was still best to tend to Jonah''s wounds first. Otherwise, if too much time passed, he could easily lose too much blood and be in danger. "Ms. Sophie! Be careful!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1613

    Before Sophie could react, Jonah had already pushed her to the ground in a protective maneuver.


    The situation unfolded too abruptly.


    Sophie''s body couldn''t even muster a response before a series of bullets pierced through Jonah''s flesh.


    "Jonah!"


    Sophie screamed as Jonah immediately sought cover for her.


    He pushed Sophie towards the dense forest ahead, where a massive tree trunk shielded her body, and the fallen timber ahead served as the perfect cover. And soon, a bullet tore through Jonah''s calf.


    It all happened too suddenly.


    Sophie''s mind went nk, her vision clouded by the sight of blood everywhere.


    Jonah was riddled with bullet holes, his blood ceaselessly flowing out.


    Yet, Jonah''s eyes remained wide open, fixated on something ahead, as he tightly gripped Sophie''s shoulders. "Don''t forget... promise me..."


    As Jonah''s hands slid from her shoulders, Sophie''s white blouse was already drenched in blood.


    "Sophie, stop ying hide and seek."


    Azy female voice reached Sophie''s ears.


    It was Kena''s voice.


    Kena chuckled, saying, "My people have surrounded this ce; you can''t escape."


    Behind the tree, Sophie''s eyes reddened, and Kena''s voice kepting from not too far away. She said, "I knew Reece wouldn''t kill you, so I came to solve this problem for him."


    "You once said that your lover and friends are the most important people to you, and you would never let anyone around you get hurt. How does it feel seeing your friends die for you?"


    "I''m really curious, can you remain as resilient as you are now when you see your friends falling one by one?"


    "Actually, I don''t really want to kill you, but keeping you alive is always a threat."


    "I won''t allow anyone who threatens the master to exist in this world."


    ...


    Master?


    What master?


    Sophie clenched her fists, her gaze turning fiercer.


    How could such a murderer, who treats human life like grass, be revered by so many?


    Clearly, he''s a demon who built a hell for his


    still


    tries to whitewash his crimes.


    Own selfish desires, yet he e


    eries


    Disgusting!


    Sophie tightened her grip on the pistol hidden at her waist.


    She knew how many people were opposite her.


    But it didn''t matter.


    If need be, it would be a fight to the death.


    Sophieid Jonah''s body to one side, then loaded her gun.


    Kena was already leading her men in Sophie''s direction.


    Without hesitation, Sophie stepped out from behind the tree, gun in hand.


    This move was so sudden, Kena was momentarily stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She hadn''t expected Sophie to dare to charge out alone, which was tantamount to walking into the lion''s den.


    After all, Kena was followed by ten mercenaries.


    But Sophie charged out anyway.


    Sophie fired rapidly, quickly locking onto her targets.


    The ten mercenaries ran to shield Kena.


    swno


    As Kena''s men fell one by one, Kena finally realized Sophie was fighting desperately.


    "Kill her! Kill her!"


    Kena


    but Sophie, as if on


    suicide mission, kept advancing not


    straight towards them.


    The mercenaries couldn''t dodge in time, so they missed Sophie several times. Soon, Sophie had fired all six bullets, her gun smoking white.

 Chapter 1614

    Sophie''s mind inevitably drifted back to the moment before she left, when Colby handed her the revolver.


    "There are only six bullets. If things really go south, you won''t have time to reload, so... make sure to aim carefully."


    Sophie was a good shot, but there were just too many of them.


    Once again, her own words to Colby echoed in her ears: "I figure, even if I do use up all the bullets, you''d definitely have made it to my side by then, right?" Unfortunately, this time she would not be able to wait for him.


    ''Bang-!''


    A gunshot tore through the sky.


    Kena''s bullet, under the cover of mercenaries, pierced straight through Sophie''s chest.


    At that moment, hearing the gunshot, Jenna yelled to the people behind her: "Hurry up! Move faster!"


    Adler and Harold, among others, were already darting through the woods.


    They hadn''t been waiting outside but had moved into the dense forest shortly after Colby left.


    With many people, they quickly identified their location from their memories.


    As soon as they saw the signal, they immediately rushed over.


    The sound of gunfire grew closer.


    But that was thest shot; after that, silence ensued.


    "Ma''am, someone''sing."


    One of the mercenaries quickly detected arge group of people approaching.


    Kena frowned, nced at Sophie lying on the ground not far away, and coldly ordered, "Evacuate!"


    "Yes!"


    In the dense forest nearby, Colby had already reached the location where the re had beenunched, but he couldn''t see anyone.


    The gunfire had stopped.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood.


    "Sir, it should be just ahead!"


    Before his subordinate could finish speaking, Colby had already started running towards the direction ahead, his men barely keeping up with his pace. Sophie!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wait for me!


    Colby was frantic. If it weren''t for


    maze intentionally set up in this dense forest, he wouldn''t have been


    cut off.


    A bad premonition always lingered in his heart.


    He hoped he was just overthinking.


    But that intense unease nearly drove him to despair.


    After what felt like an eternity, Colby finally reached a part of the dense forest.


    The scent of blood was strongest here, and the first thing he saw was Jonah''s body behind a tree.


    Seeing the bloody holes on Jonah''s body, Colby''s heart tightened.


    He frantically looked around.


    His mind went nk in an instant.


    "Sophie...Sophie!"


    Colby helplessly searched for Sophie''s figure in the dense forest.


    There were too many obstructions here, and he stumbled several times, nearly falling to the ground.


    It wasn''t until Colby walked past a tree that he saw the bodies scattered haphazardly in front of him, and Sophie lying on the ground among them.


    "Sir!"


    When his men caught up, they found Colby standing still.


    The icy chill surrounding him made them hesitant to approach. "M-Madam..."


    Someone uttered, and just as his men were about to move forward


    "Don''t go near her!" Cot


    urned pale and t go near her!" Contents


    With that order, no one dared to move.


    Colby felt his heart racing, the overwhelming sense of dread making his legs feel weak.


    At that moment, Jenna and the others had also arrived.


    Seeing the scene before her, Jenna''s eyes reddened, and she incredulously murmured, "Sophie..."

 Chapter 1615

    "Cough cough!"


    Sophie, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly started coughing violently.


    As everyone was immersed in sadness, Sophie coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Sophie......"


    Jenna and Adler were overjoyed, and Harold, who had already teared up on the side, also showed a relieved smile the moment Sophie opened her eyes. "First aid! Quick!"


    Colby was the first to snap back to reality, and Harold immediately had someone bring over a first aid kit.


    William hurried over with the rest, and when he saw Sophie lying in a pool of blood, he couldn''t help but freeze for a moment: "Oh my God!"


    "Sophie, how are you? Do you feel pain anywhere else?"


    Jenna was somewhat incoherent, God knows how scared they were when they saw Sophie lying in a pool of blood just moments ago.


    "She can''t talk right now."


    William quickly ran to Sophie''s side and began to administer first aid.


    Blood was gushing out from a wound on Sophie''s chest, nearly submerging her.


    Colby, standing by, couldn''t utter aplete sentence; he just tightly held Sophie''s hand, watching her open her eyes, watching her give him a reassuring look. "It''s okay... It''s all going to be okay..."


    Colby kept reassuring Sophie, as if he was also reassuring himself repeatedly.


    "It''s... okay."


    Sophie whispered softly.


    A locket around her chest had blocked the bullet, saving her life.


    It was Jonah''s locket.


    Tears unconsciously started flowing from the corners of Sophie''s eyes.


    She had once said she would never let her friends get hurt, but this time, she had broken her promise.


    "What are you standing there for? Lend a hand! Am I the only one here saving a life?"


    William looked sternly at a few people frozen in ce behind him saying, "If you''re not in a hurry, she


    might not make it in another hour!"


    swn y


    Although the locket had blocked the bullet, it was, after all, just a after all, just a piece of


    metal, and Sophie still got she of


    not


    s deeply. Content belo


    justN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Oh! Right!"


    Jenna was the first to snap out of it, and Harold immediately had someone bring over a stretcher.


    "I''ve got her."


    Colby lifted Sophie onto the stretcher, and everyone watching felt a pang of sorrow.


    After Sophie was taken away, Colby''s gaze turned cold again.


    "Colby..."


    Jenna looked at Colby with concern.


    She knew what kind of person her brother was, and Sophie almost died here today.


    Given Colby''s temperament, he would likely wish to level the ce immediately.


    "Colby, now''s not the time..."


    Adler couldn''t help but try to persuade Colby.


    Although they had brought quite a few people, they didn''t have the strength to contend with The Silent Shadows.


    If they rashly took action, they feared they would suffer heavy casualties.


    "Wait here."


    Colby merely left them with this cold statement.


    Jenna was shocked: "You''re going to face The Silent Shadows alone? No! I won''t allow it!"


    "Yeah, Colby! Have you lost your


    mind? Who knows how many of The Silent Shadows'' people are here, if you act rashly now, what if..


    "There''s no ''what if"."


    Ouv


    Colby''s gaze turned icy for a moment: "Those who hurt her, must pay the price!"


    "I''m with you."


    Harold stepped forward.


    He knew what Colby wanted to do, and he also clearly knew how he could help Colby.

 Chapter 1616

    "No way! You two are out of your minds! If Sophie finds out..."


    "If Sophie finds out, she''d definitely support us."


    Harold knew what was in Sophie''s heart.


    The Silent Shadows were responsible for Jonah''s death, and Sophie was powerless to avenge him.


    But they were not.


    They might not be able to take down The Silent Shadows in one fell swoop, but at least they had to let them know they were not to be trifled with.


    "Take your men and leave."


    With just one sentence, Colby had his people follow him.


    Harold also led the Aldridge family''s bodyguards into the dense woods.


    Adler muttered, "Mad... all gone mad!"


    Seeing Colby and Harold heading into the woods, Jenna said, "I''ve wanted to teach The Silent Shadows a lesson for a long time! Always hiding behind masks and cloaks, they''re nothing but a bunch of sewer rats afraid to show their faces!" "Jenna... don''t be ridiculous!"


    Adler nearly wanted to cry at Jenna''s words.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It was one thing for the others, but when it came to fighting, Jenna and Colby were definitely on the same level.


    And every time Jenna got involved, the oue was always brutal.


    "If you''re not going, I''ll go by myself!" Jenna dered. "Let''s go crazy, life is too short not to have a little madness!"


    Saying so, Jenna pulled out the firearms she carried with her, and upon seeing Jenna pull out a handgun, Adler''s face instantly changed, "Are you serious?"


    Adler had no idea Jenna carried a gun, and she had never told him.


    Adler''s expression darkened.


    "If you''re scared, then go back and take care of Sophie, don''t hold me back here!" Jenna said as she headed into the woods.


    Watching Jenna''s retreating figure, Adler suddenly realized he seemed like a coward in front of her.


    Biting his lip, Adler said, "Is it just


    about being a bit more brave? Thiet time, I show you what bravere!??? Sentent belongs to


    is!"


    As he spoke, Adler turned to the bodyguard behind him and said, "Give me your gun!"


    "Mr. Adler... Are you serious?"


    The Aldridge family''s bodyguard hesitated.


    It was one thing for the others.


    But Mr. Adler...


    "What? You think I can''t handle a handgun?"


    Adler pped the Aldridge family bodyguard''s head and said, "I was using handguns before you were even born!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, the bodyguard finally handed the handgun to Adler. Adler almost immediately caught up with Jenna, afraid of being left behind. Seeing Adler follow, Jenna frowned slightly and said, "Why are you here?" "I''m your man, of course, I''m here to ensure your safety!"


    Jenna smirked slightly and said, "Well, Mr. Adler, do take care of rself then. If we get into a meleeterol won''t be able to protect you."


    AQUMS


    "What are you talking about! We''re avenging Sophie, Harold can do it, how can I not!"


    No sooner had he spoken than a gunshot sounded from ahead.


    "Stay alert!"


    As Jenna spoke, she also dashed behind a nearby tree.


    Adler, realizing what was happening a moment toote, found that a gunfight had already started.


    Already?

 Chapter 1617

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Adler didn''t even know how the shootout had started.


    "Adler! What are you staring at? Take cover now!"


    Jenna''s shout snapped Adler out of his daze, making him realize he needed to find shelter.


    In this gunfight, everyone was fighting for their lives.


    Bullets don''t have eyes, and once you''re out of cover, unexpected dangers could easily ur.


    Adler quickly took cover behind arge oak tree. Watching Jenna fearlessly charge forward, he was suddenly reminded of their childhood. Jenna was always the child Lennon was most proud of.


    As a kid, Adler didn''t think much of Jenna, dismissing her efforts as nothing significant because she was a girl. However, as they grew up, the difference between them became ringly obvious. He finally understood why Lennon liked Jenna so much.


    Compared to her, he felt like a weakling, barely able to stand on his own two feet.


    Meanwhile...


    Kena, up ahead, was also unable to determine how many opponents they were facing.


    Her subordinates quickly reported back to her, informing her that the people hiding in the shadows had been taken out by Colby''s team.


    Unsure of the enemy''s numbers, they were hesitant to make a move.


    Kena''s gaze turned cold.


    It seemed that because of Sophie''s death, Colby and his team were recklessly after their lives.


    "Ridiculous, it''s like throwing an egg against a rock. I thought Colby had some brains, but it turns out they''re quite foolish!"


    Kena coldly ordered, "Get Reece''s men to close in on our position, surround them, and annihte them in one fell swoop." "Miss, I''m afraid that''s not possible."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The young master''s men have already retreated."


    "Retreated? Who ordered them to retreat!"


    Kena''s expression darkened.


    She had sneaked back from Summerfield this time without bringing many people.


    Among the dozen or so men she had, Sophie had already killed six!


    And now, with Colby''s people already making their move, she had even fewer by her side.


    And Reece''s men had retreated at this moment?


    "Miss, they''ve started a wildfire!"


    That statement instantly drained the color from Kena''s face.


    "They want to die too?"


    Starting a wildfire could spell death for them as well once the fire spread.


    It was a desperate move that could harm both sides.


    "Order our people to retreat immediately! Retreat!"


    Kena had no intention of losing her life here.


    Seeing Kena''smand, the few people around her took the opportunity to cover her retreat. "Boss, we have them in sight."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A subordinate equipped with binocrs chuckled confidently.


    "Move in."


    Colby ordered coldly.


    His men were quick to understand having served by Colby''s side for many years, they knew precisely what each of hismands meant.


    This time, these people were unlucky to fall into their trap.


    "The boss said, move in."


    The men quickly began to pull out their lighters, and the elerant had already been spread on the path ahead.


    swho!!


    As soon as Kena and her team


    started on


    retreat, they would quickly be engulfed by the fiery path they


    had created.


    "Miss! The fire''s spreading!"


    "How can the fire spread so quickly?"


    Kena''s face turned ashen, but she quickly realized this must be one of Colby''s tricks.

 Chapter 1618

    This man, usually trailing behind Sophie, unobtrusive and unassuming, revealed his cunning strategy at a crucial moment!


    "Miss, the road ahead is blocked by the fire!"


    Kena quickly analyzed the situation. Colby must have prepared early, figured out their evacuation route, and then started to use gunfire to guide them into the ambush he had prepared.


    These weren''t particrly clever tactics, but what was terrifying was that Colby had managed to make a battle n in such a short time, and internally, they didn''t even need time to coordinate toplete this ambush. "Miss, what should we do?"


    The fire grew bigger, and Colby''s team didn''t spread the fire widely but specifically chose a spacious area near a water source to ensure they could extinguish the fire after they had burned them.


    The dense forest around them meant there were hardly any directions to escape.


    Kena gritted her teeth and finally dragged a person forward.


    The person hadn''t reacted before being used as a human shield against the fire outside.


    Those behind were stunned; they hadn''t expected Kena to use their lives as shields!


    "You should be proud to die for us!"


    Ignoring the desperate struggles of the person in front, the person was nearly surrounded by a ball of fire, emitting a burnt smell all over.


    Kena covered her nose and mouth, and when she finally broke through, she threw the person on the ground.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Those behind had no way to escape the circle of fire and could only wait to die.


    Kena''s body was already covered with burns, but she didn''t care about the screams behind her and immediately ran towards the outside of the fire.


    Colby had already timed it well, and Harold''s team had been preparing to extinguish the fire since a while ago.


    Although these people deserved to die, the local ecosystem shouldn''t be destroyed.


    If it were the old Colby, he wouldn''t have cared about burning the mountain.


    But now that he had Sophie, he always wanted to umte virtue for their future.


    Soon, the surrounding fire was


    extinguished, but the people insidet


    ed beyond recognition.


    "Are these the people who killed Jonah?"


    When Jenna and Adler arrived, all they saw were bodies on the ground.


    The bodies were all charred, their original appearances unrecognizable.


    Colby was silent for a moment, his


    gazending on a burnt corpse th Sifferent from the others el


    was


    swnovel


    Most of the injuries were on the back, and there wasn''t a single intact spot on the body.


    Harold concluded, "The mastermind used his subordinates as shields and ran away."


    "What?!"


    Adler couldn''t believe it and widened his eyes.


    How could someone do such a vicious thing?


    "This person''s cruelty is truly no less than Joseph''s... Could this person be Reece?"


    Jenna felt deeply terrified at the thought.


    If it really was Reece, then his previous disguise was too horrifying. Meanwhile.


    elet


    Kena was staggering down the mountain, half of her face nearly destroyed, and her body covered with burns of varying degrees. When she saw Reece''s men waiting outside the valley, Kena''s eyes instantly turned cold: "Reece! Who told you to retreat?"

 Chapter 1619

    Watching Kena''s disheveled appearance, Reece raised an eyebrow and said, "You were never part of my n. Sneaking away from Summerfield toe to Devonport, did the boss know? How do you still have the face to question me?"


    "You!"


    Kena red fiercely at Reece.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was enduring the pain of burns all over her body, making her expression even more ferocious.


    Reece, unconcerned, said, "Take Ms. Leticia back for treatment. But, we''re in the mountains; it''ll take at least two hours to get back. Ms. Leticia will have to bear with it."


    After saying that, Reece led his people away.


    Before leaving, he couldn''t help but say with feigned regret, "Such a pretty face, ruined. What a shame."


    Behind him, Kena clenched her fists.


    Meanwhile, in the ambnce.


    Sophie coughed up blood again, sttering it all over William''s white coat.


    "Oh dear!"


    William wanted toin about the mess, but seeing Sophie''s pale face on the stretcher, he held back. He had to do everything to save Sophie.


    He had promised Gordon.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how bad it would be for him if something truly happened to Sophie today.


    "Dr. William, we should administer another dose of painkiller. The bullet needs to be removed as soon as possible." "Do you think I don''t know that?"


    William said, "Really reckless, shooting near the heart! It''s like they''re purposely making it hard for us doctors."


    Despite his words, William didn''t stop working. The conditions for surgery were far from ideal, but there was no other choice. They had to perform emergency treatment on the wound and remove the bullet right there in the ambnce.


    Given they were in the mountains,


    far from any city hospital, leaving the bullet in for too long could easily lead to an infection,plicating matters further.


    Lying on the stretcher, Sophie whispered, "William... just go ahead, I''m not that afraid of the pain."


    "It''s alright, another dose of painkiller won''t hurt your brain!"


    William wasn''t worried about using up his painkillers; he was more concerned about Sophie dying of pain in the ambnce.


    Even if he had a dozen reasons, he wouldn''t be able to exin himself out of that situation.


    Sophie didn''t speak further, choosing to trust William.


    After all, William was among the most authoritative doctors both nationally and internationally.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so eagerly invited by numerous wealthy


    individuals to be their athy


    Two hourster.


    BUMS


    The ambnce had reached the hospital in the city center.


    doctor.


    The city center hospital''s staff had already been notified by Colby''s call, so as soon as the ambnce arrived, the doctors were all hands on deck to rush Sophie inside.


    Only William was left weakly stepping out of the ambnce.


    "Wait... wait for me! I''m a patient too!"


    After two hours of tense life-saving efforts, William was almost in tears.


    Why only care about Sophie?


    He''s human too!


    He needed arge bed to rest properly now.


    No big bed? The hospital bed would do.


    At that moment, Colby''s cars had also arrived one after the other at the entrance of the city center hospital.


    Jenna swung open the car door, rushing towards William, "How is it? Why are you standing here by yourself? Where''s Sophie? Has she been taken in? Speak up!" "Lady, I''ve just finished a surgery. How did you get here so fast?"

 Chapter 1620

    William could hardly believe his eyes.


    An emergencyne!


    They had taken the emergencyne, but how had Colby and the others managed to arrive at the hospital''s entrance right on the heels of the ambnce after a fierce battle?


    "Pedal to the metal! But that''s not the point!"


    Jenna hadn''t finished speaking when Colby and Harold were already striding towards the hospital interior.


    Adler also pulled Jenna along, saying, "Jenna! Come on, let''s go over too!"


    "Huh? The doctors are all here, why are you guys rushing ahead?"


    The operating room was still lit by a red light, and when Colby stood at the door, he was stopped by the hospital director.


    "Mr. Colby! Surgery is currently underway. Our hospital''s professional doctors have conducted a thorough examination, and Ms. Sophie''s wounds have been excellently treated. She is out of danger now. You can rest assured." Hearing that Sophie was okay, Colby''s expression finally rxed.


    "Thank heavens! She''s going to be alright."


    Jenna also breathed a sigh of relief.


    God knows how scared they were when they saw Sophie lying in a pool of blood.


    Jenna said, "Colby, you must be exhausted. Why don''t you rest for a while?"


    "No need, I''ll wait here for her."


    Colby''s gaze remained on the operating room''s red light.


    As long as the light didn''t turn green, he couldn''t rx no matter what.


    "Then... then let''s go get Sophie some soup. Surgery takes a lot of energy!"


    As she spoke, Jenna pulled Adler by his side.


    Adler knew that what Colby needed most at this time was some time to himself.


    So, Adler desperately tried to signal Harold with his eyes.


    Harold''s


    de de fell on the operating O Cor, and eventually, he


    room


    to go with Adler and the


    others to get something.


    ent


    "Why isn''t anyone offering to get me anything? It''s not only Sophie who needs energy for surgery, but me too!"


    i.ne


    William felt somewhat wronged, but Jenna directly grabbed William, saying "I know, I know, we won''t forget you. Come with us, whatever you want, it''s on me!"


    Before William could say much more, Jenna had already dragged him away.


    Only Colby was left in the hospital corridor.


    After what felt like an eternity, the operating room light finally turned green.


    Colby instinctively stepped forward, waiting for the operating room door to open.


    Only then did he see Sophie, pale-faced, lying on the hospital bed.


    "The surgery was sessful. The bullet was five millimeters from the heart and did not damage the coronary artery."


    Hearing that the coronary artery wasn''t damaged, Colby''s heart finally settled.


    "When can she wake up?"


    81.neb


    "She''s just been given anesthesia, it might take a bit longer. Ms. Sophie''s room has already been prepared, Mr. Colby can apany her in the room." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No need, I''ll take her home."


    Colby knew Sophie didn''t like hospitals.


    Even though Sophie never said it, Colby could see the fear of hospitals in her eyes.


    He knew, Sophie definitely wouldn''t want to wake up to see the hospital ceiling.


    Outside the hospital, Adler and William were squatting on the hospital steps.


    Adler wasining non-stop, "It''s not done yet! It''s been an hour!"


    In such cold weather, waiting outside the hospital was almost freezing them to death!


    "Just wait a bit longer! I think it''s almost time."


    William nced at his watch, then couldn''t help but sneeze.

 Chapter 1621

    In just a short while, Colby had already emerged from the hospital, leading his group.


    Upon seeing Sophie and Colby, William then addressed Jenna and Adler before him, "What did I tell you? I said it would be quick, didn''t I?"


    "How did you manage that? Howe you''ve brought her out looking all bright and chirpy?"


    Jenna looked at Colby in surprise.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophie had just undergone surgery; she should be resting properly in the hospital!


    How could she be out and about?


    But seeing Sophie still unconscious on the stretcher, Jenna felt there must be a good reason for her brother''s actions.


    "Let''s get her out of here," Harold said. "The Aldridge Estate also has a top-notch medical team, and if needed, I''ll get the professional equipment." "Right."


    "Exactly, what''s so good about the hospital!"


    Adler chimed in from the side, "Let''s head back. It''s so cold out here, I''m almost freezing to death!"


    God knows how long they had been waiting there.


    They were supposed to go in after buying somete-night snacks.


    But Jenna had them wait out here for so long just to give Colby and Sophie a bit more time, almost to the point of catching colds.


    "I really can''t take it anymore, I can''t... Achoo!"


    William sneezed again, then hurried toward the car, "I''ll drive! I can''t take this anymore! I''m freezing to death! Achoo!"


    The series of sneezes made William feel somewhat embarrassed.


    It was his first time seeing the patient recover while he, the doctor, fell ill!


    Saying so, William slid into the driver''s seat.


    Sophie was still unconscious when she got into the car.


    Colby took care of Sophie attentively from the backseat.


    By the time they arrived at Aldridge Estate, it was already midnight.


    William walked inside, sneezing along the way, and couldn''t help but ask impatiently, "Where am I staying? can''t take this anymore, I need a hot shower. At this rate the person needing the hospital tomorrow will be me!"


    William had never seen such a merciless boss before.


    It was one thing to send him to the valley in such cold weather.


    And another to have him treat and save lives in an ambnce for two hours.


    And finally, to have him wait for nearly an hour in the night sea breeze of Devonport.


    This had been an immense torture both mentally and physically!


    Seeing William ready to wash up and sleep.


    Adler was stunned, "You''re going to take a bath now? What about Sophie?"


    "What about her? Let Colby take care of it."


    William naturally pointed at Colby not far away and said, "Look, he''s already carrying his wife upstairs the moment they arrived. Why would they need my help? Besides, it''s sote, as a doctor, I should have some personal space. If they don''t let me sleep at this hour, I''m truly going on strike."


    Adler had never seen a doctor as reliable yet unreliable as William.


    In the bedroom, Colby gentlyid Sophie on the bed, making sure not to disturb her wounds before he sat down on a nearby chair.


    Sophie, unconscious, was unaware of anything, her face pale with eyes closed.


    Colby covered her with a nket.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    William stood at the door, opening just a small g?p before peeking his head through, "Ms. Sophie was under general anesthesia, so it''s normal for her to talk in her sleep I''m off to bed now. Please, Mr. Colby, if you notice anything mentioned, don''t take it too


    seriously, and definitely don''t wake me up. I''m not a morning person."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1622

    William made his grand exit after going over the precautions.


    At that moment, Colby stood up, he went to the door, locked it from the inside, and then returned to the bedside.


    In the dead of night, the bedroom was utterly silent. Colby, fearing he might identally touch Sophie''s wounds, chose to sit in a chair by the bed. He turned on a dim tablemp to ensure Sophie could see him immediately if she woke up in the middle of the night. "Brother..."


    Sophie murmured something in her sleep, unintelligible.


    Colby frowned, whispering softly, "Sophie, I''m here."


    Perhaps hearing Colby''s voice calmed her, as Sophie gradually quieted down. But the next second, she suddenly raised her hands as if trying to grasp something: "It''s so dark... Brother, save me!"


    Hearing this, Colby immediately grasped Sophie''s raised hands.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Colby tightened his grip on her hand.


    Yet, Sophie didn''t seem reassured. She clung to Colby''s hand tightly, almost to the point of leaving marks.


    "Brother, save me! Save me!"


    The cold sea seemed to engulf her entirely.


    A bone-chilling cold seeped into every crevice of her body.


    Around her was the nauseating smell of the sea.


    It was as if she was trapped in a pitch-ck hull, with the sea water nearly submerging half of her head. In the cramped space, she had to stand on tiptoe desperately, fighting for a bit of air. "Save me! Save me!"


    Suddenly, Sophie''s eyes snapped open.


    Everything around her was familiar, her pupils dted for a moment, but upon seeing Colby, her wildly racing heart suddenly calmed down.


    "Colby..."


    Sophie''s voice trembled.


    "It''s me."


    Colby held Sophie''s hands, chasing away the cold in her palms.


    Sophie''s hands and feet were somewhat cold.


    But he checked the wounds, and they hadn''t worsened.


    Sophie sat up and threw herself into


    arms, tears streaming c


    down


    face uncontrobly: "I thought I''d


    I see you again!" Coo


    Colby stroked Sophie''s head, gently patting her back, and asked, "Did you have a nightmare?"


    Mentioning the nightmare seemed to bring the scenes back to Sophie.


    The rest she couldn''t remember clearly.


    Only that she seemed to be trapped in a narrow hull, nearly drowned by the sea water, desperately trying to breathe. But the next second, due to


    her petite stature, she fell b


    into


    the sea water, almost drowning.


    That feeling of despair surged in her heart; she had no strength to reach the cracks in the decayed wooden nks above her.


    Even now, recalling it made Sophie''s heart race.


    It felt as if it had truly happened.


    But she had no such memory.


    "It was just a nightmare."


    Colby said softly, "I''m by your side, don''t be afraid."


    Sophie kept nodding.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A smile finally spread across Colby''s


    face:


    just


    injuries are not serious,


    well, and you''ll be better in a days."


    "Jonah..."


    "His body has been brought back."


    Colby ced a broken amulet in Sophie''s hand, saying, "It protected you."

 Chapter 1623

    Watching the jade token in Colby''s hand, Sophie finally faced reality.


    Everything that happened today was still vivid in her mind; she had only slept, but upon waking, she had to confront the fact that Jonah was gone.


    "It''s my fault. If he hadn''t gone in with me, he wouldn''t have experienced this. Maybe he would still be alive."


    "Everyone has their own choices. It''s nobody''s fault. If we must me someone, it would be The Silent Shadows."


    Colby gently touched Sophie''s cheek, saying, "This time, you really scared me, you know?"


    "I just had this feeling, this belief that you were right by my side, not far from me."


    Sophie leaned into Colby''s embrace and said earnestly, "The Silent Shadows, those who hurt Odie and killed Jonah, I will make them pay with their lives." "Alright."


    Colby said, "No matter what happens, we will always be together."


    Sophie closed her eyes, utterly exhausted, and fell into a deep sleep in Colby''s arms.


    A night of peaceful rest.


    The next day, when Sophie opened her eyes, it was already noon. Due to her injuries, she was less mobile. Everyone was outside Sophie''s bedroom, while William was inside, carefully examining Sophie''s wounds. "Hmm, it''s not a big issue, just needs a change of dressing."


    William packed up his medical kit and called out to the people at the door, "You all cane in now!" Outside, Jenna and others entered.


    Sophie adjusted her clothes and said, propped up in bed, "Thank you all foring over specially."


    "What''s the trouble? We all live together, and besides, with your injuries, we couldn''t possibly let you get out of bed."


    Jenna approached Sophie''s bedside, seeing Sophie''s pale face, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy.


    "Jonah''s funeral has already taken ce, don''t be too hard on yourself."


    Knowing Sophie''s heart must be aching, Jenna reached out to hold Sophie''s hand.


    Sophie looked down, saying, "What''s most important now is how we confront The Silent Shadows."


    At this, everyone fell silent.


    Easier said than done.


    The Silent Shadows had been established for many years, with intricate backing forces. How could they, a mere group of people, hope to shake such an organization?


    If it weren''t for the fact that The Silent Shadows was rted to the catastrophic downfall of the four major families years ago, leading the tragic deaths of the elder


    191


    members of the Shen, Huo, and Xiao families, and the kidnapping of Odie, they wouldn''t have wanted to get involved with The Silent Shadows at all.


    "Let''s not think about this for now. Even if we rack our brains, it''s useless. Did you find out anything when you met with Reece? Did you see Odie?"


    At the mention of Odie, Sophie fell silent once again.


    After Sophie recounted everything


    that happened in the valley the day before, Jenna stood up angrily: "That


    Odie! We''re all risking our lives to save him, and not only does he note back with us, but he also says such hurtful things!"


    "Jenna, don''t be mad. Maybe Odie wants to act as an undercover agent?"


    "Please! Him, an undercover? How could The Silent Shadows ever trust him!"


    What Jenna said was exactly what Sophie was thinking.


    Odie''s sudden decision to stay with The Silent Shadows couldn''t be as simple as wanting to act undercover.


    Or rather, he had some reason that forced him to stay with The Silent Shadows.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 1624

    What could it be?


    Seeing Sophie''s worried expression, Colby said, "I just want you to focus on recovering right now. Leave the rest to us. Although we''re not a match for The Silent Shadows, it won''t be easy for them to meddle in Devonport''s affairs."


    The hundred-year foundation of the four major families in Devonport wasn''t established in vain. Especially since the older generation had passed away, these new family heads, being more capable than their predecessors,bined the strength of their families over the centuries. They were confident in their ability to withstand the impact of The Silent Shadows.


    *Ding Ding-*


    Suddenly, Sophie''s phone rang.


    The caller ID showed Julian.


    "Sophie, do you have a moment? There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Sophie put the call on speaker, and everyone looked puzzled at Julian''s unexpected call.


    Julian had returned to Duskhaven, and the Cloude family''s business had been thriving, regaining its former glory. There was no apparent reason for Julian to call them suddenly. "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s big trouble here in Duskhaven. Booker and I didn''t want to disturb you, but the situation is more challenging to control than we anticipated, and we''re at our wit''s end." "What happened?"


    A bad feeling welled up in Sophie''s heart.


    After a moment of silence, Julian said, "A new type of drug has appeared in Duskhaven recently, and many of ourpany''s people have mysteriously be addicted. Not to mention the general popce. The police have already started an investigation. While checking our consumable products, we discovered someone had contaminated our factory with this new drug."


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces fell.


    Sophie immediately asked, "Have you issued a recall?"


    "We''ve urgently recalled the


    consumable products and have also shut down the factory. But it seems we''re the only ones affected, which likely means we were specifically


    targeted. What''s worrying is theC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    police have set their sights on us, but there''s no way our people would do something like this. It must have been someone else taking


    advantage of our vulnerability. If the police trace this back to the Cloude family, things will get veryplicated."


    Sophie could hear the urgency in Julian''s voice.


    She also knew Julian would never poison the factory. This had to be a tactic employed by The Silent Shadows.


    They were not only challenging the four major families but now aimed to reim Duskhaven.


    If the Cloude family ran into trouble,


    then the recent half-year


    coboration between the four major families and Duskhaven would be jeopardized. A food safety issue within the Cloude family would lead to a boycott of the entire food industry chain of the four families.


    Thinking this, Sophie felt a chill down her spine.


    What kind of ruthless person would do such a thing?


    Didn''t they fear that escting this poisoning incident could implicate The Silent Shadows themselves?


    "Don''t panic, we''ll figure something out."


    "We don''t have much time. I have a feeling that if they''re targeting us, they will strike first..."


    Before Julian could finish his sentence.


    There was a noise over the phone of someone barging into the office.


    "Julian! Yourpany is suspected of poisoning, which is a serious crime! Cease allpany operations immediately! Come with


    us!

 Chapter 1625

    On the other side of the phone, Julian put down the receiver, then raised his hands high and said, "I have no intention of resisting, don''t scare my employees." Booker wanted to step forward to exin but was stopped by Julian''s gaze.


    The Cloude family was implicated in a poisoning incident, which had blown up so much that almost half of Duskhaven''s citizens suffered.


    Everyone at Cloude Corporation was to be taken to the police station for questioning, including Booker.


    As the CEO of the Cloude family, he was naturally subjected to intense interrogation.


    That was an unchangeable fact.


    Sophie, hearing the dial tone on the other end of the phone, knew Julian had been taken away by the Duskhaven police.


    "Damn it! The Silent Shadows really are ruthless!"


    Adler frowned, their pincer attack hade as a surprise, no wonder there had been no movementtely; they had targeted their business partners.


    "The Silent Shadows are clever. They know they can''t confront our four major families directly, so they target our business partners first, making them realize that partnering with us brings no good end," Sophie said coldly. "If we let this continue, the downfall of our four major families is only a matter of time."


    "What do we do then? Are we supposed to just sit here and watch as our business partners and friends are picked off by The Silent Shadows, taken away?"


    Jenna stomped her foot in anger at this moment.


    "The Silent Shadows are just trying to intimidate us. They want us to know that opposing them won''t end well. What The Silent Shadows want is ourplete submission. The only thing we can do now is to take the initiative. We need to strike first." "Take the initiative? What do you mean?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "The leader of The Silent Shadows has been hiding. So, I''ll take the initiative to invite him to meet us."


    Adler was dumbfounded: "Sophie, have you lost your mind? This is so dangerous. What if they catch all of us in one fell swoop?"


    "I also think this n is too risky. Even if we meet this so-called leader, we might end up dead."


    ???


    "To catch a thief, first catch the king. If The Silent Shadows'' leader so desperately wants the core stone, then it must be very important to him. What if we offer the core stone in exchange, showing weakness? If The Silent Shadows wants


    submission, then what''s wrong with feigning submission?"


    Jenna asked doubtfully, "But hasn''t Odie already handed over the core stone? Where are we going to find another core stone?"


    "That''s simple. We just tell The Silent Shadows that the core stone Odie handed over was a fake, right?"


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at each other, thinking this was a very cunning n.


    Jenna couldn''t help saying, "But doesn''t that mean you''re betraying Odie? Aren''t you afraid he''ll die?"


    "He dared to face The Silent


    Shadows alone. I think he''s not


    smart, he''ll find a way to survel


    afraid of death. But that boy


    Jenna could tell Sophie was truly angry this time.


    It looked like Odie was in for a tough time. Meanwhile, at a vi on the outskirts of Devonport. Reece had also received a message from Sophie.


    Sophie wrote in the message that


    sheke whereabouts of the


    get


    core stone, and if they wanted to the core stone, they would have to spare the Cloude family.


    Seeing this message, a faint smile appeared on Reece''s face, one he didn''t even notice himself.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Kena came out of the room and immediately saw Reece standing by the window.

 Chapter 1626

    "Sophie said... The gemstone Mr. Odie provided is a fake."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Odie, who had been standing in the hall with Reece, rose to his feet, his face darkening.


    The gemstone he had given was indeed real; there was no possibility it was fake.


    "Odie, are you ying us?"


    Kena''s piercing gazended on Odie.


    "What I provided was real; there''s no way it was fake. Sophie is talking nonsense."


    "Whether it''s nonsense or not, won''t we know once we see it?"


    Reece, however, was not in a hurry.


    The other party had already requested a meeting, but the condition for providing the gemstone was to meet with the master of The Silent Shadows. This indeed sounded like a condition Sophie would propose.


    Hearing what Reece said, Kena scoffed and said, "She thinks she can just meet with the master whenever she likes? Don''t make meugh."


    "The gemstone is very important to the master; I actually think he will agree."


    Reece turned off his cellphone, and Kena coldly said, "Don''t tell me you''ve actually fallen for Sophie. You''re always leaving her a way out; is it because you don''t want to kill her?"


    "I''m not like you; I don''t delight in killing," Reece said lightly. "As long as she doesn''t hinder me, there''s no need for me to eliminate her. You, on the other hand, are constantly on a killing spree, essentially making enemies for The Silent Shadows. In my view, you''re just venting your frustrations and satisfying your own desires, not truly acting for The Silent Shadows."


    "What do you know? I''m instilling fear for The Silent Shadows! I want them to understand the consequences of betraying us. They can only bow before us and are only fit to submit to us!"


    Kena clenched her fists, her eyes filled with malice: "I will let the master know that I am the most suitable sessor. Only I can uphold the will of The Silent Shadows, and you... you''re not fit at all!"


    With that, Kena turned and went upstairs.


    Reece showed no reaction to Kena''s statement.


    It seemed he had already anticipated what Kena would say.


    He was utterly tired of everything The Silent Shadows did, always preferring to take the path of least resistance, never taking things seriously.


    But when it came to the gemstone, he couldn''t just brush it off.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "If that gemstone is fake, do you know what your fate will be?"


    Reece''s gaze shifted to Odie, who was not far away.


    Odie''s defection was within his expectations.


    During the two years by Sophie''s side, he had gotten to know every person around her.


    He could also see that Odie''s apparent disdain for Sophie was just a facade; his care for her was all too evident.


    As long as the gemstone remained in Odie''s possession, Sophie and her allies were in danger.


    Odie said, "The gemstone is real; I have no reason to deceive you."


    "But do you not realize that by giving us the gemstone, you''re hastening the destruction of this world?"


    Hearing Reece''s words, Odie scoffed


    coldly, "I''m no saint. I, Odie, am a viin through and through; I don''t care about the lives of others. I only protect those I wish to protect. Whether the world is destroyed or


    not whether others live well or not,


    what does it have to do with me?"


    In this world, there was never anyone he truly cared about.


    If he hadn''t met Sophie, if he didn''t harbor hatred towards Colby, he might have just drifted through life aimlessly.


    In a world filled with coldness and


    numbness, betraying the world


    protect that little warmth in het


    heart


    seemed like nothing at all.

 Chapter 1627

    The night was deep.


    Sophie and the others had been waiting for Reece''s response.


    "Why haven''t we heard anything yet? It''s gettingte. Could it be that they don''t trust us?"


    Jenna was getting anxious. If The Silent Shadows truly didn''t trust them, then they were in a difficult position.


    "Just wait a little longer. I believe they will respond," Sophie said, her grip tight on her cellphone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She had promised Jonah to bring Odie back, and she was determined not to break her word.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, a text soon arrived on Sophie''s phone. When they realized it was from Reece, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as Sophie had said, The Silent Shadows couldn''t dismiss the risk that they really had the gemstone.


    If the gemstone in The Silent Shadows'' possession turned out to be a fake, Reece and his crew couldn''t afford to take that risk.


    "Colby, it''s all up to you now."


    The Costello family had all their ns set in Devonport, where they held absolute military power.


    The Aldridge family possessed the strongest bodyguards and intelligence team.


    Jenna and Adler provided the best backup.


    But for this meeting, Sophie had to take the lead herself.


    "Do we have to rush this? Your injuries haven''t healed. Maybe we could wait until you''re better..."


    Before Jenna could finish, Sophie shook her head, saying, "Every day Odie is with The Silent Shadows is a day of risk I can''t afford. Just like The Silent Shadows can''t afford the risk of the gemstone being inour hands."


    "Sophie''s right. The longer we wait, the more dangerous it bes. Who knows what those bastards at The Silent Shadows might do? It''s better to take the initiative," Adler interjected. Jenna understood what Adler meant, but she couldn''t help worrying about Sophie''s safety after all the injuries she had sustained in recent months.


    "Colby, I can''t be sure whether this


    meeting is a trap or not, but it''s an opportunity for us. Since the person behind this has agreed to meet with us, we should seize the chance, right?"


    en


    Sophie held Colby''s hand, noticing the worried nces he had been giving her since the beginning.


    "I trust you Colby said. "But you


    have to promise me you''ll take care of yourself and not put yourself in danger. And you have to trust me, trust all of us, to protect you and be strongest support."


    YON


    "I know."


    A faint smile appeared on Sophie''s face.


    They had supported each other all this way, and even though they were now at a critical juncture, they would never give up on each other. Whispers filled the church in Devonport.


    The flickering candlelight inside the church illuminated the solemn faces of The Silent Shadows'' core members, seated with candles in hand, murmuring prayers. Standing at the forefront, the ''leader'' appeared invincible, like a deity.


    A man cloaked in a ck cape slowly entered the church, the only one without a mask. When he lifted his head, it was Reece''s face that was revealed.


    "Sophie and the others want to see you, and I have agreed," Reece said in a calm tone, causing a stir of fear and tension among the whispers. "Then let''s meet."

 Chapter 1628

    His voice low but not rejecting.


    To him, Sophie and her crew were insignificant. A century ago, the Four Great Families might have been an unshakeable force.


    But a hundred years have passed, and the foundations of the Four Great Families have been shaken. The Silent Shadows, on the other hand, have grown stronger, unchallenged by anyone.


    For the sake of the gemstone, he was willing to meet with these people.


    He also wanted them to understand that the power of The Silent Shadows was not something a few youngsters could contend with.


    "Tell them, only I can set the time and ce. Have them prepare the gemstone. If what they bring is a fake, they would have deceived the divine, and those who deceive the divine must face the most severe punishment." "Understood."


    As Reece was about to leave, Kena stepped forward, her voice cold, "I protest. We should eliminate the people from the Four Great Families, then seize the gemstone, the Four Great Families, and the S Corporation." In her eyes, the Four Great Families were less than ants before them.


    They could use every means to seize what was in their hands; there was no need to beat around the bush with them.


    The leader spoke slowly, "God shows mercy to all beings. I will give them a chance to live. As long as they are willing to submit, why should I kill them?"


    With that, Kena dared not object further.


    From a corner, a figure stepped out. Logan asked, "What about the gemstone Odie turned in?"


    "Among the two gemstones, only one is real. All will be revealed."


    The leader, a smile in his eyes, told Logan, "The time is almost up. The task of blessing Odie will be yours to carry out."


    Logan frowned slightly.


    When Logan and Reece left the church.


    Reece then said, "You didn''t have to join The Silent Shadows. The Burke family has severed ties with The Silent Shadows; why bother getting involved again?" "I''m not doing this for myself. You know very well whom I''m doing it for."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    James removed the mask from his face, his voice cold, "My father joined The Silent Shadows and met such a fate. Lam not like him. What I Want Jam


    is for the person I wish to protect to be safe."


    He had no family left in this world. For over twenty years, his sole belief was to expand the family business his life consumed by work and profit, neglecting the person he loved a regret he carried for a lifetime.


    Now, free from all shackles, he also had his own purposes.


    "I won''t expose you, but I also want to tell you, don''t try to oppose The Silent Shadows. Your little schemes mean nothing in the eyes of our leader."


    Reece had warned James before, hoping he would reconsider after theirst conversation and leave The Silent Shadows.


    But James wouldn''t listen.


    There was nothing more to be done.


    Reece left the church entrance,


    tossing a potion to James before he left, leaving behind only a sentence, "After you meet Odie, you''ll understand what a blessing truly is."


    Blessing, a term that sounded benign, but only they knew it was anything but.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1629

    In a vi on the outskirts of Devonport.


    It was James'' first visit to the ce where Odie was being held captive.


    Darkness enveloped the room, with only a bed visible.


    All the windows were nailed shut tightly.


    From the moment Odie decided to hand over the gemstone to The Silent Shadows, he had a hunch about his fate.


    The Silent Shadows had a requirement for the inclusion of traitors: a so-called blessing ceremony.


    But this ceremony involved injecting the betrayer with a newly developed drug, essentially using them as a free test subject for The Silent Shadows. Death was the best oue; surviving often meant living as a broken man. The process wasn''t painful, even blissful, which is why it was dubbed a blessing ceremony.


    "When were you injected with this stuff?"


    In response to James'' question, Odie, leaning on the bed, said indifferently, "The moment I handed over the gemstone. But this is none of your business, just give me the drug!"


    By nightfall, Odie was in a sorry state.


    The substance indeed alleviated the pain for an hour after injection, but after that, he had to endure inhuman torture. Once the addiction kicked in, his bones felt as if they were being gnawed by thousands of ants.


    And this agony affected the nervous system. At its worst, he even thought about ramming his head against the wall or biting his tongue tomit suicide.


    He couldn''t leave with Sophie because he was now addicted and couldn''t live without the drug.


    The Silent Shadows used these methods to punish traitors and keep them imprisoned, willing to stay and never dare to leave.


    "You treat your life and body with such disdain, don''t you consider the consequences at all?"


    "What''s there to consider? It''s just a miserable life."


    Odie didn''t want to waste words with James here. He stood up, took the drug from James'' hand, and said, "I''ve seen plenty of this stuff Been through hell, what''s there toCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    fear? Don''t joke. Even if I inject this, I


    can quit."


    "Are you kidding? I don''t believe you don''t know this is refined and developed. Once injected, even the strongest will can''t help. Odie, you''re really courting death!"


    Unperturbed, Odie injected the drug into his arm, saying, "I''m not afraid of death. As long as the people I care about can live, I''m fine with anything."


    "The people you care about can live? Don''t you know Jonah is dead?"


    That sentence made Odie stop the injection, his movement freezing for a moment.


    James continued, "It was because he and Sophie went to rescue you that they fell into Kena''s ambush. Jonah was killed by random gunfire, and Sophie was shot in the chest. If it weren''t for Colby arriving intime, Sophie would be dead too."


    "You know Sophie is a cautious person; she never acts impulsively. But because of you, she took a huge risk without considering the consequences. She even deceived Reece with a fake contract, which has already made the leader of The Silent Shadows want to kill her. And now, for you again, she''s willing to meet the leader alone. Odie, they are trying so hard for you, and yet, are you just going to give up on your life?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1630

    Odie''s mouth hung open slightly, but he didn''t say a word.


    "I''ve reced the solution with saline. You''ll just have to endure it tonight. I know you''ve only had one injection; there might still be a chance to turn things around. If you don''t want to end up dead here, lying t on your back, then you better fight through this. Don''t let Jonah''s death be in vain." After dropping these words, James turned and left Odie''s room.


    Odie slumped onto the bed, scenes of the first time he met Jonah shing through his mind, followed by how Jonah had stayed by his side through thick and thin, regardless of the consequences.


    If it weren''t for him, Jonah wouldn''t have had to die.


    Meanwhile, at the downtown hospital in the city overseas.


    Sandy had been watching over Caelum in the ICU.


    Outside the ICU, two bodyguards in ck stood vigil by the door.


    Even after the surgery was over, these two hadn''t let her take a single look at her dad.


    "When can I go in?"


    Sandy clenched her fists, her eyes reddening.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards stood like statues, ignoring Sandy.


    "He''s my daddy! I need to be with him! Move aside! Let me through!"


    Sandy kept swinging her fists, but even with all her might, she couldn''t harm the bodyguards at all.


    "Sandy! Stop this at once!"


    Not far away, Kiran walked up to Sandy, grabbing the fists she was using to hit the bodyguards, and said, "You are the Pord family''s youngdy. How could you forget your status?"


    After saying this, Kiran pped one of the bodyguards across the face, his eyes cold as he spoke, "Seeing the youngdy upset and you don''t even think to act?"


    The bodyguard, subdued by Kiran''s p, could only p his own face repeatedly, "Mr. Angelo is right!"


    Seeing his sister calm down, Kiran softly cooed, "There, there. I''ve avenged you. No more tears, okay?" "Bro! I want to see daddy. Can you let me in, please?"


    She could only ever stand here, separated by a ss pane, watching her dad lying in the hospital bed hooked up to a venttor. Several times she''d tried to go in but was always stopped.


    Seeing Sandy''s teary eyes, Kiran fell silent.


    "Let the youngdy in."


    At Kiran''smand, the bodyguard at the door frowned, "Mr. Angelo, without Mr. Reece and Ms. Leticia''s orders, we can''t let you through." "Mr. Reece? Ms. Leticia?"


    Sandy quickly picked up on the critical information.


    "He''s my dad lying there. I want to see my dad. Why do they need to give permission?"


    Sandy exploded in anger. Seeing Sandy''s emotional state, Kiran immediately said, "This is overseas. Remember who your boss is! I''m telling you to open the door and let my sister through, and you will do just that!"


    The bodyguard found himself in a difficult position, but when the bodyguard noticed Kiran subtly


    drawing a de out of Sandy''s sight, the guard finally stepped aside, saying, "Miss, please."


    Seeing that she could now enter to see her daddy, Sandy hurried in.


    Kiran followed closely, his gaze coldly sweeping over the bodyguards at the door, "If you speak of today''s incident, you know the consequences." "Yes, Mr. Angelo."

 Chapter 1631

    "Daddy!"


    Sandy rushed into the hospital room, holding onto Caelum''s hand tightly.


    In her memory, her dad had always been a stern, grumpy old man. Despite his age, he had always been robust and healthy.


    He didn''t have this headful of white hair, and he was always full of energy.


    But after falling ill suddenly, his body had be much thinner than before, and his hair almostpletely white.


    Kiran stood behind Sandy, watching his sister holding their dad''s hand and crying; a subtle shade of sorrow gradually painted over his face.


    This illness wasn''t something that had developed overnight, so for a long time, their dad had been grooming him. But ever since he found out about Kiran''s intentions, he would rather erase this son from his ns for the Pord family''s future than see him join The Silent Shadows.


    He had known this day woulde.


    But Sandy didn''t know.


    And their dad didn''t want Sandy to find out.


    As Sandy looked at Caelum lying on the hospital bed, suddenly, she felt her dad''s hand seemed to move slightly.


    But it was just that - a slight movement.


    Sandy''s crying stopped abruptly, she froze for a moment, then turned to Kiran behind her, excitedly saying, "Brother! Did you see that? Daddy he moved...uh!" Before Sandy could finish, Kiran immediately covered her mouth.


    Sandy looked at her brother in front of her, puzzled.


    Kiran silenced Sandy with his eyes, gently shaking his head.


    Sandy then understood what her brother meant; she immediately nodded, indicating she wouldn''t speak recklessly in the hospital room.


    Kiran made sure no one outside the room had noticed anything before slowly releasing his hand from Sandy''s mouth.


    "Sandy, dad will be alright. Let''s go home for now, okay?"


    Faced with her brother''s words,


    Sandy reluctantly took another look at Caelum on the bed, then bravely wiped the tears from her face, saying, "Okay, I''ll listen to you brother."


    en


    "Let''s go with brother."


    Kiran took Sandy''s hand, and as they were leaving, he nced one more time at the unconscious Caelum.


    Following Kiran, Sandy wanted to


    ask about her dad''s condition several times, but noticing the two bodyguards with her brother, she felt uneasy and swallowed her O questions.


    en


    Being with Sophie and others, Sandy had learned a bit about reading between the lines.


    In the hospital room, her brother had also seen their dad''s hand move, yet she was not allowed to speak of it.


    It must mean her brother was under surveince, including their dad.


    But with her brother being so formidable, could The Silent Shadows really control him?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sandy couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at her brother.


    Kiran slowly said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to go shopping? How about I apany you, would that be good?" Shopping?


    When had she said she wanted to go shopping?


    Quickly, Sandy caught on, eagerly


    nodding like a pecking chicken,


    saying, "Yes, yes! I''ve been so


    cooped up at home these past few days, you promised to take me shopping, and you can''t backout now." .


    "I had no intention of backing out."


    Kiran calmly told the driver in front of them, "Park the car at the city center square."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1632

    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment, but the thought of just going shopping made it impossible for him to refuse Kiran. The bodyguard could only reply, "Of course, Mr. Angelo, but there is a meeting this afternoon. How long do you n to shop?" "One hour."


    Kiran''s words quickly made Sandy realize that the Pord family had fallen under the control of The Silent Shadows.


    Otherwise, how could a mere bodyguard dare to inquire about her brother''s private time?


    "My brother will spend as much time with me as he wants, who are you to interfere?"


    Sandy deliberately snapped at the bodyguard driving the car.


    Even if the bodyguard felt aggrieved, he could only bear it silently: "My apologies, Miss. I hope you can forgive my error."


    Sandy clung to Kiran''s arm inside the car, her heart pounding excitedly.


    She had always considered herself the little princess of the Pord family, believing her father and brother were the most powerful figures abroad.


    She never imagined that one day the Pord family would fall into the hands of strangers and that they would need to tread carefully in front of a few bodyguards.


    Soon, the car stopped next to a shopping mall.


    Sandy and Kiran got out of the car one after the other.


    When the two bodyguards attempted to follow them, Sandy discontentedly said, "My brother is apanying me shopping! What are you doing here?"


    "Our duty is to ensure Miss and Mr. Angelo''s safety."


    Just as Sandy was about to retort, Kiran slowly said, "Let them carry things for you; it will be more convenient."


    But...


    But if these two followed them, how could they talk privately?


    Sandy was eager to know what had happened to her family, but seeing her brother had already spoken, she had no choice but to remain silent.


    The situation abroad was severe, Sandy noticed a lot of new faces in their family''s shopping mall.


    In the past whenever Sandy visited, there were always managers and staff greeting and serving her, but this time, all faces were unfamiliar, their gazes cold and surveilling.


    en


    This made Sandy quite ufortable and increasingly uneasy.


    Could it be... that the situation had be this dire?


    "Sandy, I''ll buy you some clothes and daily necessities. I''ve noticed you''ve taken a liking to different things since you''vee back."


    Kiran''s face still bore an indulgent smile, with the bodyguards not more than a meter behind them.


    Sandy didn''t know what her brother was nning, so she could only nod in agreement.


    Kiran took Sandy from the first to the fifth floor, buying a lot of things. Finally, he took Sandy for a meal.


    The bodyguards at the door never left.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, separated by the restaurant''s door, Sandy still questioned Kiran with her eyes, asking what had happened.


    "Sandy, thepany has a lot of


    things to deal with recently, and b can''t give you much attention. Haven''t you always wanted to visit Sophie and the others? How about I let you go see her?"


    Kiran''s tone was gentle, speaking in a volume only the two of them could hear: "Someone will escort you to Devonport shortly. Once in Devonport, my people will take you to Aldridge Estate. Once you''re at Aldridge Estate, stay there,


    understand?"


    "Brother... why are you suddenly saying this? Has something happened?"


    Sandy suddenly clutched Kiran''s hand anxiously, saying, "Brother, I''m not going anywhere. I want to stay by your side!"

 Chapter 1633

    "Sandy, please listen to me."


    After saying this, Kiran released Sandy''s hand.


    The next second, Kiran stood up and dragged Sandy toward the direction of the emergency exit.


    "Brother!"


    Sandy cried out in shock.


    The restaurant''s staff were already on Kiran''s side, and they quickly escorted Sandy into the emergency exit.


    By the time the bodyguards outside the restaurant realized what was happening, she had already made her way down the emergency exit. "Go after her!"


    The bodyguards'' faces turned pale instantly.


    If they let Sandy escape, they would be the ones to face Mr. Reece''s wrath upon his return.


    But before the two could intercept Sandy, Kiran''s men had already surrounded them.


    "Kiran! Do you understand the consequences of your actions?"


    The bodyguard couldn''t pretend anymore.


    Others might not know, but they were well aware that Kiran was merely a puppet of The Silent Shadows at this moment.


    Once Kiran broke free from The Silent Shadows'' control, Caelum''s life would alsoe to an end.


    "Kill them, leave none alive."


    Inside the emergency exit, Kiran''s expression was cold as he slowly uttered these words.


    His men quickly subdued the two bodyguards. Kiran turned and left the emergency exit. Inside the restaurant, a waiter''s tray ttered to the ground, the noise masking the faint screams echoing from the passage. "Brother!"


    Sandy was already being ushered into a taxi.


    As Sandy tried to look back, a staff


    member blocked her way: "Miss, you


    vel


    can''t go anywhere right now. The safest ce for you is at the Aldridge Estate in Devonport. must understand Mr. Angelo''s good intentions!"


    Every day Sandy stayed abroad meant The Silent Shadows had one more hostage.


    As long as Sandy was abroad, Mr. Angelo would be restrained by The Silent Shadows.


    Only if Sandy went to Devonport, to Aldridge Estate, could Mr. Angelo be at ease to attend to his own matters.


    Sandy felt uneasy.


    Although she didn''t know exactly what her brother was up to, her intuition told her that it was extremely dangerous.


    The flight to Devonport had already been arranged.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Uponnding, someone took Sandy to the Aldridge Estate.


    Sandy ran towards Aldridge Estate as soon as she got out of the car.


    At that moment, Sophie and others were waiting for Sandy''s arrival.


    Sandy threw herself into Sophie''s arms, her hands tightly gripping Sophie''s arms, saying, "Sophie, please, think of something. My brother must be in danger. Someone is using my father to control the Pord family. My father''s illness


    might have been orchestrated by them!"


    "Sandy, calm down."


    Sophie could see that Sandy was very distressed.


    But it was a critical time, and they were already stretched thin. Even though they had had issues with Kiran before, now they had to put aside their differences to stand against The Silent Shadows. "Did you already know? Did everyone already know?"


    Sandy was stunned.


    She was the only one out of the loop.


    "Sandy, the situation abroad is grave, and Devonport is no better. We are currently negotiating with The Silent Shadows. Perhaps in a few days, we might be in danger. However, Aldridge Estate is temporarily safe for you. Stay here, and Kiran can rest


    bel.is


    assured while he does what he


    needs to do abroad."


    Sophie took Sandy''s hand and said, "You have to trust that your brother is capable. Just yesterday, we reached a unified strategy. We''ll do our best to protect you, and we''ll also try to help your brother."

 Chapter 1634

    Hearing Sophie''s words, Sandy rxed a bit.


    She knew Sophie was smart, everyone here was a hundred times smarter than her.


    If they said they could help, they certainly could.


    "The Silent Shadows... are they really that fearsome?"


    Sandy had never seen her brother lose a battle before.


    "Yes."


    After receiving Sophie''s affirmative answer, Sandy fought back her tears and said, "I know I''m not as smart as you guys, but if there''s anything I can do to help..." "You''ve already done enough."


    Sophie patted Sandy on the head.


    From the once spoiled and wilful Miss Pord to the obedient, understanding, brave, and kind Sandy of today.


    They had all seen her change with their own eyes.


    But this time it was too dangerous, they couldn''t risk Sandy''s life.


    "All the surveince has been set up."


    Colby and Harold walked in from outside the Aldridge Estate, one after the other.


    Sandy looked at the two men, both in formal attire, and couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Their expressions were like those of soldiers going to battle.


    Every face was filled with solemnity and determination.


    Sophie said, "Alright, let''s integrate everyone''s surveince data now and simte our n."


    Everyone nodded.


    Adler pushed a movable ckboard over.


    It was a map of the defenseyout in the suburbs of Devonport.


    The four major families had controlled Devonport for many years, with businesses spread throughout every corner of Devonport, naturally having numerous informants.


    The four families formed a line from the north, south, east, and west, with James as the center, all the routes had been integrated.


    ording to their investigation, The Silent Shadow''s didn''t have many bases in Devonport over the years probably because they were wary of the four major families, their people in Devonport were always careful.


    The only stronghold they could control should be the suburb where Reece met Sophiest time.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sophie circled the suburban routes in red, saying, "We found that members of The Silent Shadows are very familiar with this area, the roads are overgrown with weeds and full of thors, there are traces of human modification. Last time Jonah and I entered this forest, we found no forks in the road, it should be one of their strongholds, or possibly theirir."


    "But why would The Silent Shadows set up theirir in a valley for no good reason? That doesn''t make sense."


    Adler stroked his chin, very seriously saying, "Could it be that there''s some unspeakable secret hidden inside the valley, just like that valley owned by the Aldridge family before?" As soon as he spoke, everyone''s gaze fell on Adler.


    "Why are you all looking at me?"


    Adler was taken aback.


    Was what he said wrong?


    "That makes a lot of sense!"


    Sophie pped her hands and said, "That could exin why The Silent Shadows'' people are so familiar with this forest. Reece chose this ce for the meeting because it''s the safest ce for them. Reece is confident we don''t understand that piece of forest because it originally belongs to The Silent Shadows, there''s no way we could know."


    "So, does that mean the so-called lord of The Silent Shadows has always been hiding in this forest? The next meeting ce might also be in the valley fromst time?"

 Chapter 1635

    "I suppose that''s the way it should be."


    Sophie turned to Adler and said, "I also owe Mr. Adler thanks for the reminder."


    "Don''t mention it, I''m naturally clever!"


    "Getting all puffed up from a couple ofpliments!"


    Jenna pped Adler yfully on the arm and then said to Sophie, "In that case, we''ll arrange for some people to set up defenses on the outskirts of the valley."


    "Since everyone got ay of thendst time, I assume we all have some understanding of this valley. Here''s a map of the terrain. In the short term, everyone needs to memorize the basicyout of this valley just in case."


    Theyout of the valley was roughly charted by Colby during hisst visit. Although notprehensive, it was a rtively safe route.


    Harold spoke up, "I''ll arrange for some people to be stationed inside the valley to familiarize themselves with the terrain as quickly as possible, so they can provide assistance from both inside and outside in case of any emergency."


    At this point, Harold paused for a moment, his expression tinged with worry, "But we only know one route. If we don''t know the fullyout of the valley, it''s still very dangerous."


    "Thetest map of the valley''s terrain has arrived."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, Elodie''s voice came from outside the door.


    Everyone turned towards the entrance to see Elodie and Griffin walking in.


    Moreover, Elodie was holding a roll of paper in her hands.


    "How did you get here?"


    Sophie was slightly surprised.


    Elodie had been busy with her businesses in Devonport, but despite her hectic schedule, she hade to offer her help.


    "This has be a major issue. If The Silent Shadows really take over Devonport, I fear I won''t be able to do business here anymore."


    Having seen Joseph''s madness before, Elodie knew The Silent Shadows were not to be trifled with.


    She unrolled the map and pinned it to the ckboard, saying, "This is thetest map of the valley''s terrain I''ve acquired. Thought it might be useful to you, so I brought it over."


    sef


    en


    "How did youe by a map of the valley''s terrain? And how did you know we needed it?"


    Adler looked at Elodie with a puzzled expression.


    They had only just deduced The Silent Shadows'' base was in the valley, so Elodie having such a map was indeed surprising.


    "An old friend of yours gave it to me."


    Saying so, Elodie''s gaze fell on Sophie.


    Everyone also looked towards Sophie and Colby.


    Though it was just a look, they all knew the old friend Elodie mentioned was James.


    Adler scratched his head, puzzled.


    How did Jamese by this map?


    Sophie''s eyes darkened.


    "No matter where this map came from, as long as it''s authentic, we can greatly minimize our risks."


    Sophie stepped forward and examined the map of the valley''s interior. The path marked on itrgely matched the one Colby had remembered.


    It seemed to be genuine.


    "You''re not nning to confront The Silent Shadows, are you?"


    Although Elodie hadn''t been in touch


    with them recently, from the


    snippets of conversation, she had


    pretty much figured out their intentions.


    Elodie crossed her arms and said, "You better think this through. The Silent Shadows aren''t ordinary foes. Joseph might be a lone wolf, but The Silent Shadows are much more profound. If they decide to take serious action against you, doubt you''d stand a chance."

 Chapter 1636

    It wasn''t that Sophie and her team were too weak; it was that The Silent Shadows were too strong.


    For a moment, everyone fell silent.


    Elodie spoke up, "Sophie, they all listen to you, and I believe you''re also aware of the consequences of biting off more than you can chew."


    "There''s no need to try to dissuade me. We have our reasons for doing this."


    "I''m not trying to dissuade you. Rather, I''m saying if you need me, I can join you."


    Elodie said this with ease, causing a moment of stunned silence.


    "What are you looking at me like that for? Do you think I shouldn''t join you, or are you wondering why I would want to join you?"


    Elodie continued, "Not to mention my rtionship with Griffin and your team, but just by wanting to establish myself in Devonport, you''ve already helped me a great deal. I might not have much else to offer in assistance, but in this matter, I can contribute my bit." Jenna asked, puzzled, "Ms. Elodie, how do you n to help us?"


    "By working from the inside out, I believe our odds of sess would be greater."


    "I''ve previously coborated with Joseph, and since I am a daughter of the Reeves family, Joseph has been rather lenient with me. Due to Joseph''s connection with The Silent Shadows, they might also trust me somewhat. If you have any information you want me to pass on, or if you need me to gather intelligence for you, I think I can manage it."


    "Ms. Elodie, you really don''t have to-"


    Before Sophie could finish, Elodie interrupted, "There''s no need to persuade me. It''s not just for you; James is rted to me by blood after all. Consider it repaying a favor he owes me, and with this, I''ll have repaid my debt to you all as well. Ms. Sophie, you just need to tell me whether you need my help or not."


    After hearing this, Sophie was silent for a moment.


    They needed her.


    Elodie was a significant asset to them.


    Moreover, an extra pair of hands meant extra strength. Sophie said, "Then we''d be in your debt, Ms. Elodie."


    "It''s nothing."


    With that, Elodie brought out a


    miniaturized listening device


    ¨¨ camera she had pre andet


    Sce.  t


    in


    "This is thetest gadget developed by the Reeves family, not yet avable on the market. I''ll take these with me into the valley. The


    talented individuals, and I don''t think they''ll reject me." Elodie continued, "This way, not only can I help gather information on how many people are inside and The Silent Shadows'' arrangements, but if I meet their leader, I might also find out who he really is."


    Silent Shadows alwayet


    As Elodie finished her statement, her expression turned cold and deep.


    Sophie noticed the change in Elodie''s demeanor and frowned, "Ms. Elodie, do you already have someone in mind?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What? You know who the leader of The Silent Shadows is?"


    Jenna was the first to express her shock.


    The others also looked towards Elodie, eager to understand the meaning behind her words.


    "I''m not certain, which is why I want to see for myself."


    "If it''s not the person I''m thinking of, then perhaps the situation might be a bit better."


    "Why is that?"


    "Joseph once helped me, and he would sometimes say things that didn''t make sense to me at the time. I didn''t take it seriously then. But knew that Joseph always had the support of a mysterious force behind him. That force was The Silent Shadows."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1637

    Elodie spoke slowly, "When Joseph left everything behind and walked away from the Burke family, even with his business acumen, it was impossible for him to have the capability and wealth to n against the big four families within just a few years. There must have been a strong backer supporting Joseph. He once told me, ''Fortunes change, and so do people''s hearts. Who could have guessed that person would have thestugh?"


    Listening to Elodie''s seemingly disconnected words left everyone puzzled.


    Sophie asked, "So, who do you suspect?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re asking me, my suspicion falls on... Wesley."


    The moment she mentioned the name, everyone was stunned.


    Their gazes quickly shifted to Adler.


    Adler was bbergasted, "My dad? How is that possible? My dad is just an old-fashioned man, not the best in business, and the least influential among the big families. To say he''s unambitious would be putting it nicely! He''s just a stubborn old rock. How could he possibly be the man behind The Silent Shadows?"


    "Don''t underestimate your dad. Now, everyone in the big families, including Sophie and Colby, as well as Gordon''s parents, have faced disasters, yet the only issue in the Tredgold family is a mad Mrs. Tredgold. Your dad has always kept a low profile, but managed to stay unscathed till the end. I think the person Joseph referred to back then must be your father," ¨¦lodie exined.


    Then, she changed her tone, "Of course, this is just my spection, and I might be overthinking. But if it''s really him, you''re in for even more trouble."


    "It''s impossible. If the person behind this was really my dad, how could he possibly harm people from the big families?"


    Adler refused to believe such a ludicrous scenario.


    Elodie raised an eyebrow, "Mr. Adler, think about it. If the person behind all this is indeed your dad, but he allowed and even helped Joseph to harm the members of the other three families, what could be the reason?"


    Silence fell around them.


    Elodie continued, "Among the big families, the Tredgold family has always been the weakest. Legend has it that a hundred years ago, the Russell family were the strategists, the Costello family were the warlord''s, the Aldridge family were the intelligence chiefs, and the Tredgold family was always the Costello family''s lieutenant Essentially, the Tredgold family branched off from the Costello family. Over the years, your family has had the weakest voice. If your father harbored enough ambition, it would make sense for him to harbor resentment towards the other three families."


    Elodie''s reasoning was not without merit.


    Adler was at a loss for words, unable to find a rebuttal.


    Almost simultaneously, he recalled words his offen indifferent father had harshly.told him, "You are the young master of the Tredgold


    family. Understand your identity


    stop acting like apdog to the


    and


    Costello family! You really are a fine son I''ve raised."


    He remembered a fierce argument from years ago that led him to move out, and he hadn''t returned home for years since.


    His father also refused to speak to him.


    The two were like strangers, rarely crossing paths.


    In Adler''s memory, the word "father" held no weight.


    As a child, when school assignments often asked students to write about a family member, he never once wrote about his father.

 Chapter 1638

    The teacher was deeply concerned about it.


    Later, he pondered over what a father should be like. When he wanted to roughhouse with his dad like other kids, all he received was an indifferent gaze.


    His mother had grown ustomed to this, so she often advised him not to seek what''s called familial affection from his father.


    "Adler? Adler!"


    Jenna''s voice snapped Adler back to reality.


    "Hmm?"


    Adler came to his senses, noticing Jenna''s frown. "I''ve been calling you for ages, why didn''t you respond?"


    Only then did Adler realize that everyone was looking at him with concern.


    "I was just thinking that Ms. Elodie made some good points. It even made me start to doubt him."


    "Ms. Elodie has already left, what are you daydreaming about?"


    Jenna rarely saw Adler lose hisposure like this.


    Adler replied, "Of course, I wouldn''t cover up for my father if he was doing something wrong. I truly think she had a point. Maybe I should go home and check. If he really is the leader of The Silent Shadows, he wouldn''t be home tonight. He might even be in the valley." "Everyone was discussing serious matters, and you were the only one lost in thought, now acting all nonchnt!" Jenna said. "We''re not suspecting Mr. Wesley, but Elodie did make some sense. If you really want to go check, I''ll apany you. It''s better to have someone to watch your back."


    Jenna didn''t dare to speak her mind.


    She thought if Wesley truly was the leader of The Silent Shadows, then Adler, despite his youth and clever mind, might not be able to overpower Wesley.


    "Since my dear wife has said so, how could I possibly refuse? Besides, I''m counting on you to protect me."


    In front of Sophie and Colby, Adler intended to hug Jenna.


    Thankfully, Jenna quickly pushed him aside.


    "There are so many people here, mind your image!"


    Seeing Jenna blush, Adler became


    serious. He addressed everyone,


    "Colby, Sophie, if my dad really is the


    leader of The Silent Shadows, please don''t worry about me. But if it,


    iel


    After all, he was Wesley''s son.


    He had so many questions for his dad.


    Even if there wasn''t much of a father-son bond, they were still rted by blood.


    "Alright."


    Sophie said, "If we can prove that Wesley is indeed the leader of The


    Silent Shadows, maybe we ca. hetContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    strike first without him realizing his cover''s been blown."


    They were running out of time. Julian and Booker had already been taken in for questioning, and Duskhaven was about to erupt into chaos. They couldn''t afford to waste any more time here.


    They had to take the initiative.


    "Let''s not dy, let''s do it today."


    Jenna said, "The Tredgold family''s security isn''t that tight. We can sneak in and see for ourselves. If we find Wesley, we can take him into custody."


    Colby added, "More people doesn''t


    necessarily mean safer. Sophie and I will stay here. Adler, take Jenna with you to the Tredgold family. It''s a legitimate reason, and you won''t be suspected."  en

 Chapter 1639

    Everyone unanimously decided to follow Colby''s suggestion.


    In just a short while, tasks were fully delegated.


    The night was deep and silent.


    Adler, driving with Jenna, sped towards the Tredgold family estate.


    After parking, Jenna noticed Adler hesitated to leave the car.


    "Don''t worry, I''m right here beside you."


    Jenna took Adler''s hand.


    She understood Adler''s concern.


    If it turned out Wesley was indeed the leader behind The Silent Shadows, it could very well spark a war.


    By then, they would have to stand against Wesley.


    No matter what, that was Adler''s father.


    "Jenna, I never thought this day woulde."


    Sitting in the car, Adler showed a look of destion he had never revealed before.


    He had always known his father didn''t love him, nor did he love Adler''s mother; to Wesley, this family meant nothing.


    He didn''t even truly understand his father. If it weren''t for Elodie''s arrival at the Aldridge Estate today, revealing her suspicions, he wouldn''t have thought his father could be involved with The Silent Shadows.


    "I want to ask you, if... I mean, if your father is really involved with The Silent Shadows, what will you do?"


    Jenna looked at Adler with concern.


    Colby was her brother, but Wesley was also Adler''s father.


    Blood was blood.


    "I... don''t know."


    Adler shook his head softly.


    To him, being the young master of the Tredgold family didn''t matter.


    But the blood of the Tredgold family ran through his veins.


    That would never change.


    If it came to a point where he had to choose sides, he didn''t know whether he should help Colby or remain a bystander.


    Jenna could see the turmoil inside Adler and squeezed his hand tighter: "Stop worrying, maybe... we''re wrong." Whether they were wrong or not, they would find out everything today just by entering the Tredgold family''s doors. Adler sped Jenna''s hand in return, and together they walked into the Tredgold family estate.


    The grand doors of the Tredgold family were open, lights on in the living room, but no one was to be seen.


    Seeing Adler, the maid approached him with a joyful expression: "Young master what brings you back today? Are you here to see thedy? She just finished dinner; I''ll go call her down for you."  en N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "No need."


    Adler stopped the maid and asked, "Where''s my dad?"


    "The sir? He hasn''t returned yet."


    "Is he busy with work?"


    "Most likely. But sir hasn''t been home these past few days; he must be on a business trip." The maid looked puzzled: "Young master, why the sudden interest in thepany''s affairs?"


    Adler had always shown the least interest inpany matters, making this inquiry about his father and thepany unprecedented.


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to bring Jenna to meet him and discuss our engagement."


    Adler made up an excuse on the spot.


    Hearing this, the maid became even more delighted: "The young master getting engaged? The sir anddy would be thrilled!" Jenna, listening on the side, thought the maid''s words were nonsense.


    She didn''t know whether Adler''s


    mom


    Could be happy, but Adler''s et


    dad would definitely not be thrilled


    about


    Adler marrying her.


    We


    "Jenna and I will go up to see mom; you all can carry on."


    Adler said casually, indeed not keen on having anyone disturb them on the second floor.

 Chapter 1640

    "Jenna, let''s go upstairs."


    Adler took Jenna''s hand and headed towards the staircase.


    The second floor was quiet, the light in the hallway dim but sufficient.


    At the very end was Adler''s mother''s bedroom.


    The bedroom door was open, and inside, May was sitting at the vanity, arranging her hair.


    Approaching fifty, May''s features were still striking, though she let time trace its marks boldly across her face. "Is Wesley back?"


    May saw Adler in the mirror; turning to look, she saw Adler holding Jenna''s hand, standing behind her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom."


    Adler tightened his grip on Jenna''s hand, saying, "I brought Jenna to see you."


    Hearing this, May''s gaze finally rested on Jenna.


    She seemed to drift off for a moment, then as if realizing something, she said, "Jenna... you''re the Jenna? Wesley often mentioned you when he was younger. I thought you two were always at odds."


    May approached Jenna, affectionately taking her hand, and said, "Jenna, Wesley might seem a bit rough around the edges, but he''s exceptionally kind to girls. This is the first time he''s brought a girl home. If you two really have feelings for each other, let''s set a wedding date. Wesley will take good care of you. If he ever bullies you, I''ll be the first to scold him."


    May''s face was filled with a warm smile, looking every bit the affectionate matriarch.


    However, knowing that this gentle woman in front of her was mentally unwell, often suffering from episodes of madness, Jenna couldn''t help but feel a pang of sorrow for Adler.


    She rarely inquired about Adler''s family matters, and Adler seldom spoke of them.


    Despite Adler''s seemingly carefree demeanor, it didn''t mean he was indifferent to these matters.


    Perhaps, during many nights, Adler wondered why his father disliked him, and why his mother had be the way she was now.


    Jenna nced at Adler sitting


    beside her. They had a mission this time, and sooner orter it had to be discussed. Jenna quietly asked, "Auntie.. where''s Uncle? Wesley and I are nning to get engaged, and I''d like to meet Uncle."


    Upon mentioning Wesley, May''s expression turned mncholic: "Your uncle... He''s tied up with work at thepany and can''t make it back for now." "When will he be back? We want to share the good news with him as soon as possible."


    May lifted her head, smiling warmly at Jenna: "Why don''t you two stay here tonight? I''ll have the housekeeper call him, ask him toe back early tomorrow." "That sounds good. I''ll have someone prepare a room for Jenna to stay."


    As Adler took Jenna''s hand, May suddenly stood up, saying, "Wait a moment."


    She opened a drawer and took out


    an exquisite box. Inside was a


    beautiful ruby ring. Smiling, sho


    "This is a family heirloom ring, and I think it suits you perfectly


    "This, I..."


    "Since you''ve decided to get engaged, you''re going to be my future daughter-inw. It''s only natural for a mother-inw to give her daughter-inw the family ring." May added, "I''ll have the


    aven


    housekeeper prepare a room for you. Wesley is a bit impatient sometimes, just make sure he doesn''t bully you."

 Chapter 1641

    Jenna gave a somewhat awkward smile.


    Aunt''s remarks came a bit toote.


    Adler also cleared his throat, saying, "Mom, what are you talking about? Your son is not that kind of person!"


    Saying this, Adler immediately pushed Jenna outside the house.


    When the bedroom door closed behind them, Jenna frowned and asked, "What do we do? Your dad seems like a real suspect."


    "Let''s not worry about it now. We''ll talk when hees back tonight. For now, I''ll take you to get some rest."


    "Okay."


    Adler led Jenna to a clean room.


    Jenna said, "Your mother seemed quite normal just now, not at all like someone with mental issues."


    "It''s intermittent. She appears normal, but sometimes she gets confused."


    "Yeah," Adler said. "The doctor said it was a major shock that caused this. With proper care, she''s pretty much like she doesn''t have an illness, just that her nerves are fragile. These years, my dad has kept her from going out, probably because he doesn''t want people to know he has a wife with mental illness."


    "Has a doctor seen her?"


    In my mind, my father has always been someone who values benefits above everything else, even more than his reputation.


    If people knew he had a wife with mental health issues, even if he didn''t divorce her, he would be even more distant towards us.


    Sometimes Adler would think, if it weren''t for his mother being a distant rtive of the Aldridge family, perhaps his father would have cut ties with them long ago.


    "You just get some good rest at home tonight. I''ll be staying in the room next to yours. If you need anything... or, I coulde to your room instead."


    Adler intentionally lightened the mood with some flirtatious words, easing the somewhat tense atmosphere from before.


    Jenna red at Adler, saying, "Who said you coulde over? Don''t bother me! I don''t want my future mother-inw to think I''m an easy girl."


    Hearing Jenna mention the words


    bel


    ''future mother-inw'', Adler''s eyes instantly lit up: "Jenna, what did you just say? Did you agree to marry me?"


    "Nonsense! You haven''t even proposed. Why would I marry you?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jenna''s face turned a bit red as she pushed Adler away, saying, "Go back to sleep, I need to rest too!"


    Seeing Jenna''s shy demeanor, Adler


    didn''t tease her any further and obediently said, "Alright, alright I''m going to sleep. You should rest early too!


    After watching Adler leave, she closed the door to her room.


    She looked down at the ring on her finger, her cheeks gradually flushing with a rosy tint. The next morning.


    Adler had instructed the staff to prepare breakfast and deliver it to Jenna, knowing she tended to wake upte, so he specifically asked the servants to bring it overter. Then, there was a knock at the door.


    Adler opened the door, only to see a maid standing at the entrance with breakfast, saying, "Sir, your breakfast."


    "I asked you to prepare breakfast for Ms. Jenna, why are you bringing it to me?"


    "Ms. Jenna?"


    The maid looked puzzled at Adler, saying, "Didn''t Ms. Jenna already leave?"


    "She left? When?"


    Adler frowned deeply.


    Jenna left?


    How could that be?


    They were supposed to confront his father today for rity. Jenna couldn''t have just left.


    "Tell me exactly, where is Jenna?"

 Chapter 1642

    Watching Adler''s serious and anxious expression, the maid was also stunned. She said, "Didn''t Ms. Jenna leavest night? I...I don''t know where Ms. Jenna is, but Ms. Jenna is indeed not at home."


    Hearing the maid''s words, Adler suddenly had a bad feeling. He immediately rushed out of the room and ran to the neighboring guest room. When the door opened, Adler did not see Jenna, and the bed was impably made, with no signs of anyone having slept in it. Jenna was always theziest, it was impossible for her to make the bed and fold the nkets herself.


    But yesterday... Adler''s mind instantly became a mess.


    Just as Adler was puzzled about what had happened, he suddenly thought of what Elodie had said.


    Could the person behind The Silent Shadows really be his own father... Could Wesley have really taken action against Jenna?


    "Where''s my dad?"


    Adler felt a chill all over his body.


    The maid had never seen Adler like this, Adler asked angrily again: "Where is my dad?!"


    Facing Adler''s question, the maid hurriedly said, "I called Sirst night, Sir hade backst night, but... but he left again after a short while."


    Hearing the maid''s words, Adler became even more certain of his suspicions.


    Jenna must have been taken away by Wesley!


    "Give me the phone!"


    "...Yes."


    The maid handed the phone to Adler, and Adler immediately dialed his father''s number, but the line was busy.


    Cold sweat broke out on Adler''s forehead.


    Jenna...


    What would happen to Jenna if she fell into the hands of The Silent Shadows?


    "Master! Master, where are you going?!"


    Adler had already run out towards the Tredgold family''s front door.


    After getting into the car, Adler immediately contacted Colby and Sophie.


    At that moment, Sophie and Colby were at the Aldridge Estate, strategizing: Colby answered the phone, and Adler on the other end spoke in a serious and urgent tone: "There''s been an incident! Jenna is missing!"


    Neither of them hade back all night, Sophie remembered that Adler had still been reassuring themst night, how could something have happened? Sophie said, "What exactly happened? Take it slow!"


    "Last night, when Jenna and I came back, my dad wasn''t home. In the middle of the night, my dad suddenly came back, he must have taken Jenna away!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Adler was speeding, incessantly honking the horn. Right now, the most important thing for him was to find Jenna first! Colby frowned and said, "I''ll have someone look for her right away. Jenna is no ordinary woman; don''t panic for now."


    "How could not panic? Jenna was almost taken away right under my nosest night! So quietly... Other


    than The Silent Shadows, who else could do it?"


    Jenna always had the best vignce, any approach could trigger Jenna''s alertness.


    Yet, there was no movementst night.


    This waspletely illogical!


    Adler''s hand holding the steering wheel was trembling slightly, he anxiously stepped on the gas pedal, Sophie, Kearing the engine sound from the car, knew Adler must be speeding, she immediately said, "Adler, slow down! We will find her, just calm down! Adler?"

 Chapter 1643

    Before Sophie could finish her sentence, a piercing sound of electricity apanied by a violent crash came through the phone. Sophie immediately felt a sense of foreboding and quickly said to Colby, "Colby, let''s go! Something''s happened to Adler!"


    Harold quickly organized a search for Adler, and Sophie and Colby left the Aldridge Estate without dy, fearing any wasted time. It was clear from the phone call that Adler had been in a car ident.


    Colby quickly located Adler''s position, and an ambnce was swiftly dispatched.


    "Colby, don''t worry, the ambnce is already on its way," Sophie said, watching Colby speed along, growing more worried by the minute.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If this had been just a regr car ident, it would have been one thing, but if The Silent Shadows had done this intentionally...


    Why would Wesley go to such lengths against his own son?


    Both Sophie and Colby''s parents had died in car idents.


    Sophie couldn''t bear to think of the impact on Colby if Adler had also been in an ident.


    "Quick, get him out!"


    ck smoke billowed in the middle of the road at the scene of the ident, and Sophie felt a bad premonition. They quickly got out of the car only to see that Harold''s men had already put Adler in the ambnce. "How is he? Is it serious?"


    Sophie ran up to Harold to ask about the situation on the scene.


    Harold replied, "He''s not badly injured. I''ve looked over the scene. It was just a simple car ident, with Adler speeding and mainly at fault."


    It was a relief to Sophie that it was just a minor ident and Adler wasn''t seriously hurt.


    "What about Jenna..."


    Knowing what Sophie was worried about, Harold said, "I sent people to look for her as soon as I got the news. I''ve also pulled the footage from the Tredgold family''s surveince along the road, but... there''s nothing useful. Apart from Wesley going back oncest night, there''s no sign of Jenna in the footage."


    Sophie was stunned.


    "How could she not be found?"


    Adler had early said on the phone that Jenna was missing. If Wesley had taken Jenna, the surveince footage should show Jenna and Wesley leaving together.


    "I''ve pulled all the surveince footage avable near the Tredgold family''s property, but all we can see is Wesley alone."


    Harold shook his head and said, "We


    can only wait for Adler to wake up


    before we can try to ess the Tredgold family''s internal surveince. But by then, we might alert them."


    "Jenna is missing, what do we have to fear about alerting them?"


    Sophie said, "We can''t wait for Adler to wake up. Colby and I will go check out the Tredgold family''s ce now." Harold nodded and said, "Alright, be careful."


    Sophie acknowledged and then she and Colby got into the car, speeding towards the Tredgold family''s residence. "Colby, could it be Wesley?"


    Sophie was uneasy. She knew Jenna''s abilities; an ordinary person couldn''t possibly take her away.


    Especially from the Tredgold family, without Adler noticing.


    "We''re not sure yet. We''ll have to go to the Tredgold family''s ce to find out."


    Colby''s gaze grew somber.


    Jenna was always vignt. If someone managed to take her away without a trace, it must be because Jenna had no guard up against them.


    Soon, Sophie and Colby''s car pulled up at the grand entrance of the Tredgold family''s residence.

 Chapter 1644

    At the entrance, the bodyguard spotted Colby and Sophie arriving and immediately came out of the security booth, addressing Colby, "Colby, Mr. Adler isn''t home today. It might not be the best time for you and Ms. Sophie to visit." "We''re not here to see Wesley. I need to check the surveince footage fromst night at the Tredgold residence."


    Colby stated his purpose directly, causing the guard to hesitate: "But, without Mr. Adler''s instruction, we can''t just give you ess to the surveince footage..."


    "Your young master is currently in the hospital, and Ms. Jenna disappeared from your Tredgold residencest night. If you don''t show us the footage and something has happened to Ms. Jenna, can you bear that responsibility?" Faced with Sophie''s remarks, the guard''s face changed immediately: "Why is the young master in the hospital? How could Ms. Jenna disappear? I''ll get the surveince footage right away. Please wait a moment!" Realizing something had happened to his young master, the guard hurried to the surveince room to ess the footage fromst night, only to find the screen was pitch ck.


    "What''s going on? Is the camera broken?"


    In response to Sophie''s question, the guard quickly tapped the main unit, and the footage appeared once again, only to show Wesley seemingly putting a sack in the trunk and then driving away as if nothing had happened. No wonder, Harold only saw the surveince video of Wesley driving away from the Tredgold property.


    "Colby..."


    Sophie felt a chill run through her body.


    They couldn''t be sure if Jenna was safe inside that package.


    Trying to control his emotions, Colby coldly asked the guard, "What about the earlier footage?"


    "There''s none. The courtyard cameras are quite old, so it''s already lucky we got these."


    The guard said apologetically.


    After all, with such a vast courtyard at the Tredgold residence, the surveince equipment was years old, and nobody would randomly think to rece it.


    Over the years, nobody dared to steal from the Tredgold residence, so naturally, the security measures couldn''tpare to those at Aldridge Estate. "Colby, we must find Wesley!"


    Now, their only option was to head to Tredgold Corporation to confront Wesley.


    "It''s toote."


    Colby had


    Windeed kidnapped Jenna, h n''t be waiting at the to find him. Coment


    To very well that if Wesley


    He must have already gone into hiding.


    "I''ll send someone to check out Tredgold Corporation. Let''s head to the valley."


    "Okay."


    Sophie agreed without hesitation.


    With the situation being so critical, their main priority was finding Jenna.


    Everything else was secondary.


    It didn''t take long for Harold to receive a message from Colby. He immediately sent people to Tredgold Corporation, where the receptionist inly stated that Wesley hadn''t shown up at thepany for the past three days.


    This was exactly as Colby had expected.


    Time was of the essence.


    Sophie and Colby had no choice but to head towards the rural valley immediately.


    With each passing second, Jenna''s danger grew.


    By now, Jenna had been missing for over eight hours.


    l.ne


    Sophie could only hope that Wesley still possessed a shred of


    his soce not to harm the woman


    his son cared for.


    Meanwhile, within the Gu household.


    "Our sources have informed us that Colby and Sophie are heading towards the valley."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1645

    Kena descended the stairs, casting a cold smirk at Reece. "Even if you wanted to let them off the hook this time, you''ve lost your chance." Reece''s expression was indifferent as he replied, "Don''t make it sound like there''s a misunderstanding. I never intended to let them off easy." "How could I not know what you''re thinking? The thing I hate the most is your pretentious demeanor."


    Kena''s gaze turned icy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since they were children, everything of the best had been given to Reece.


    Even though they were both contenders for the inheritance, Reece had always been the favored one from the start.


    Even without striving orpeting, just by standing there, he would be the focus of attention, leaving no room for her in their guardian''s eyes. Each time she thought about this, Kena felt nothing but resentment.


    Even though she was a woman, she never considered herself inferior to Reece.


    Was it just because she was a woman?


    But in this society, women outperforming men was amon sight.


    She wouldn''t ept it.


    She believed only she could help their guardian achieve great things and that only she deserved to be the future leader of The Silent Shadows!


    Kena stepped in front of Reece and said, "Why don''t we make a guess about what kind of fate awaits Sophie and Colby after they enter the valley? I''m really looking forward... to seeing Sophie with a bullet through her chest. It would be quite the thrilling scene." As she spoke, Kena observed Reece''s expression closely.


    However, Reece''s face remained impably impassive, causing Kena''s smile to gradually fade.


    "Are you done?"


    Reece casually lifted his ss of red wine, finishing it in one gulp, and raised an eyebrow, "I''m looking forward to it as well."


    Seeing Reece seemingly uncaring about Sophie made Kena''s expression twist.


    They had trained together since childhood, growing up as close as siblings, understanding each other better than anyone else in the world.


    Kena couldn''t believe Reece would just watch Sophie die.


    Because Reece simply didn''t have the resolve to sacrifice everything for The Silent Shadows!


    They were fundamentally different!


    "Fine, then I''ll make you watch as Sophie dies right before your eyes!"


    Kena raged helplessly against Reece''s retreating figure, knowing her words were the only threat she could pose to Reece''s position within The Silent Shadows. Meanwhile, at the Devonport City Center Hospital.


    Adler awoke in his hospital bed, his


    eyes immediately searching for


    Harold who was sitting vigntly by his side. Adler suddenly remembered Jenna might still be in danger.


    en


    Struggling to rise, Harold immediately rushed to restrain him, "The doctor said you''re not supposed to get out of bed yet."


    "Let me go, I need to find Jenna!"


    With a swift move, Adler pinned Harold down on the bed, rendering him powerless to retaliate.


    Harold was momentarily stunned.


    In his memory, Adler had always


    been the carefree one, never embodying the role of an elder brother, and was always the weakest in terms of physicab strength.


    But that move just now...


    Without asking further, Harold seriously said to Adler, "Sophie and Colby have already gone to the valley to rescue Jenna. With both of them on it, there shouldn''t be any trouble. Just stay calm..."


    "They went together? To the valley?"


    Adler responded, "How could you not wake me for something this important?"


    Immediately after, Adler removed the IV needle from his arm and headed straight for the door without another word.

 Chapter 1646

    Seeing this, Harold immediately had the bouncers at the door block Adler''s way.


    But those bouncers were no match for Adler, who knocked them to the ground in just a few moves.


    Watching Adler''s retreating back, Harold stood frozen in ce, stunned.


    So... when exactly had he be so formidable?


    Adler quickly left the hospital. Harold''s men at the door tried to stop Adler, but they didn''t anticipate his unrelenting speed. With a casual punch, the maning face-to-face with him fell to the ground. Ten men at the door, and not one could stand up to Adler.


    In less than thirty seconds, Adler got into his car and sped off towards the valley.


    Driving, Adler''s mind was flooded with memories of his childhood.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Lift your leg! Clench your fist! Hit me!"


    Lennon''s stern voice kept piercing his ears.


    Faced with the punching bag, Jenna always gave it her all, striving to do her best.


    His gaze would always follow Jenna, while he himself half-heartedly lifted his leg, having no real desire to learn these so-called self-defense techniques.


    "Adler! You again,d?"


    Lennon raised his cane and struck his arm, angrily saying, "If you don''t want to learn properly, then get out of here!"


    Back then, he had no interest in learning, nor did he care for it. In fact, he had already mastered these skills.


    Though only eight, his exceptional physical abilities hadnded him in a special training ss for two months.


    In those two months, his outstanding talent made him unbeatable in the junior division.


    He had always thought fighting was a boring and time-wasting affair.


    Because no one could match him.


    He couldn''t understand why girls would like to fight.


    So, the moment he saw Jenna, he was drawn to her.


    Back then, he had purposely whined to Lennon, "Grandpa, this is too hard! I can''t learn it!"


    Finally, Jenna''s gaze fell on him, although just for a moment, his eyes sparkled.


    Jenna didn''t like getting close to people. Since her arrival at the


    Costello family, this was the fin


    time she had taken such an initiative to look at him.


    Before he could rejoice, Lennon''s sticknded on his backside again, "Are you going to learn or not! Stop ying the fool! Let''s see how I teach you!"


    "I''ll learn! I''ll learn! Grandpa, please don''t hit me!"


    The scene shifted, and he stood, covered in mud, in Lennon''s study.


    Lennon, sitting in front of his desk, looked at him seriously, "Don''t think a bit of cleverness canst forever, nor waste your great talent.


    Self-defense is for protecting


    yourselves, and for when yo


    up, to have the ability to protect those you want to protect You


    might not understand now, but you


    will in the future."


    ...


    Adler''s thoughts gradually returned to the present.


    The principles he hadn''t understood before, he now did.


    In the past, fighting and brawling seemed no different from children''s fights to him.


    It was because Jenna liked it, that he put more effort into learning.


    He knew Jenna was a strong woman, never bowing to men, so he simply yed the weakling by her side.


    He had nned to let Jenna be her strong self forever, while he would just happily take care of the home. But now...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1647

    It was already afternoon.


    Sophie and Colby''s car stopped just outside a secluded valley.


    Gazing at the expanse before them, Sophie couldn''t help but recall the moment she and Jonah had ventured into the valley together. That was only the day before yesterday.


    Returning here now, Sophie still felt an uncontroble shiver run through her body.


    "Your injury hasn''t healed; I can go in alone. Wait here for me."


    Sophie shook her head, replying, "We agreed to go in together. Besides, it''s not like we''re going in to fight, it''ll be fine."


    Colby gently touched Sophie''s head, saying, "Alright, we''ll go in together."


    Jenna had been brought here by Wesley, who clearly meant to lure them in.


    Now that they were here, they were determined to enter together and rescue Jenna.


    As evening approached, Sophie and Colby didn''t dare waste any more time, quickly following the path they had studied before, making their way into the valley.


    The map James had given them proved invaluable, and in less than half an hour, Sophie and Colby found an open space within the valley.


    They now stood in the very heart of four towering mountains, surrounded by peaks, with a faint mist filling the valley, casting a somewhat oppressive atmosphere. Out of the mist, figures in ck cloaks and white masks slowly emerged.


    Sophie stood behind Colby, their fingers interlocked, as they warily watched the crowd gradually approaching them.


    These people, who might seem like inconsequential entrepreneurs in their everyday lives, now appeared as grim reapers wielding the power of life and death. "We''re here now, let your leadere out."


    While


    Mithe purpose of


    these people''s appearance,


    they


    might havee from.


    belongs to en.kikistoint also tried to figure out wetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There must be other entrances to the valley that they hadn''t discovered.


    "If you wish to see your friend, enter on your own. The condition is that you must make it out alive."


    One person, who seemed to hold a higher rank among The Silent Shadows, stepped forward.


    Sophie frowned at the sight of this person.


    That person was...


    "The entrance to the valley is ahead, and your friend is inside. If you can find your friend, our leader will meet with you. Once terms are agreed


    upon, our leader will let you leave.


    Please, go ahead."


    The figure deliberately cleared a path, and the other members in ck cloaks stepped aside to open a way.


    The path ahead was unclear, as if they were being deliberately led into a trap.


    "Colby, do you feel something''s off?"


    Sophie''s voice was so low that only the two of them could hear it clearly. "I''ve noticed; Jenna isn''t here."


    Colby''s grip on Sophie''s hand tightened, seemingly sending her a signal. After exchanging nces, they immediately broke through the crowd.


    This move caught the surrounding members of The Silent Shadows off guard. Having memorized theyout of the valley, Sophie and Colby quickly vanished without a trace.


    "They''ve escaped! What do we do now?"


    "The order was to capture them alive!"


    "Search! Search the entire mountain if you have to, but find them!"

 Chapter 1648

    The members of The Silent Shadows instantly vanished into the mist, leaving only the man who had been leading them to remove his mask. James frowned.


    This was all he could do now.


    Meanwhile, Sophie and Colby were retreating towards the outside of the valley.


    During their conversation with that man, Sophie had noticed something was off with his leg, and the man had also tapped his own leg lightly with his fingers, as if hinting at something.


    So, Sophie was even more convinced the man they had been talking to was James.


    James had given them a false proposition.


    First, Jenna was inside.


    Second, as long as they could find Jenna, the boss would meet with them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Third, once terms were agreed upon, the boss would let them leave.


    These points seemed reasonable, but they made no sense at all.


    They had always been the passive party, with the active party being the boss of The Silent Shadows. They had done so much just to actively meet with the boss. If the boss truly wanted to meet them, there was no need to go through the trouble of taking Jenna. Even if the boss had taken Jenna, it was surely to exchange Jenna for the gemstone they had.


    How could there possibly be negotiations?


    If The Silent Shadows truly had taken Jenna, then they currently had no leverage to negotiate with The Silent Shadows. Without any leverage to negotiate, how could the boss possibly let them leave?


    These logically inconsistent points must be the message James wanted to convey. Everyone was a businessperson here, especially sensitive when it came to negotiations.


    James was telling them that a trapy ahead, and Jenna was not in the valley at all.


    Sophie and Colby quickly returned to their car, and the members of The Silent Shadows did not pursue them.


    An off-road vehicle sped away from the valley.


    Meanwhile, Kena who had reached


    the valley found no one there. Her expression darkened, and she abruptly kicked one of her men.


    "How could a person just disappear?


    40


    did you do? Useless!


    "Miss, we didn''t do anything. It was all him! He was the one talking to Sophie! It has nothing to do with us!"


    The man pointed at James not far away.


    Kena''s gaze finally settled on James. She sneered, "James? I knew you intended to let them go. You never truly wished to join The Silent Shadows. You wanted to help them, right?"  en


    Kena approached James, her voice cold: "To be so shamefully abandoned by a woman, to fall from grace for love, Mr. Burke... I really don''t see what''s so good about that woman, Sophie. To expose your identity for her, is it worth it?"


    James''s expression remained indifferent, offering no answer to Kena.


    Kena stepped back, saying, "The boss trusts you, but I don''t. You''ve made such a big mistake, ruining the boss''s n. I doubt anyone could save you now." With that, Kena immediately ordered her men with a coldmand: "Seize him!"


    "Who dares?"


    James''s voice was cold: "Letting them go was the boss''s will. I acted under orders. How dare you arrest me?"


    "You''re lying!"

 Chapter 1649

    Kena''s face soured, "How could the boss possibly issue such an order? He would love nothing more than to see the end of the four major families!"


    "You better ask him yourself, I don''t have time to waste here with you."


    James didn''t even give Kena a nce before he turned and left the valley.


    Watching James''s retreating figure, Kena muttered to herself, "How could the boss possibly issue such an order... This is clearly a golden opportunity to get rid of them!"


    Before Kena could sort things out, someone from outside the valley came running in, "Miss, it''s bad! Someone else ising!"


    "Who else?"


    Kena was getting impatient.


    Apart from Sophie and Colby, there wasn''t anyone else from the four major families that could be of use to them.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It seems... it seems to be someone from the Tredgold family..."


    "The Tredgold family''s? Adler?"


    Kena frowned, "What is that loser doing here?"


    As soon as Kena finished speaking, a figure was kicked into the mist.


    The person screamed miserably, and then Adler emerged from the mist, his face rarely showing such a ferocious expression. Kena immediately signaled for her people to be on guard. Seeing Adler appear, everyone exchanged bewildered looks.


    In Devonport, among the four major families, there was such a weakling, but no one told them that this so-called weakling was actually so capable of fighting.


    The guards outside the valley were


    all taken down by Adler alone, and the most outrageous part was that none of the valley''s security systems were triggered. This meant that the intruder hadpletely memorized theyout of the valley and found the safest route, avoiding all security devices, showing a very strong counter-surveince awareness.


    Kena sized up Adler from head to toe.


    She had seen this man before, but it was the first time she felt that this young master of the Tredgold family was so unfamiliar.


    "Good, capture him. With him in our hands, I don''t believe Sophie and Colby won''t obediently hand over the gemstone." "Yes!"


    Upon receiving Kena''s orders, her subordinates moved towards Adler.


    Adler couldn''t be bothered to waste his energy on these people. The mercenaries outside the valley had already been taken down by him, not to mention these few insignificant foes.


    Adler easily made his way through the crowd blocking him and appeared in front of Kena without any hindrance.


    Kena only felt a sharp pain on her neck, soon realizing that Adler had pressed a Swiss Army knife against her throat, especially since he didn''t seem inclined to be gentle; the de had drawn blood, clearly on purpose.


    "Take me to Jenna."


    Adler''s tone was cold, as if he would cut her throat the next second.


    Kena coolly said, "Mr. Adler, trying to save your sweetheart? But do you dare to go in there with me alone?"


    There was a dense allure in Kena''s


    tone, a familiarity to Adler, that of a world-weary seduction. Seeing Adler remain silent, Kena audaciously wrapped her delicate hand around


    Adler''s waist.


    en


    In response, Adler didn''t indulge her. His hand also reached for Kena''s back, sliding down her spine, quickly causing Kena to stiffen.


    He was no fool. Kena was trying to reach for a vital spot on his spine while he was distracted, so he simply struck first.

 Chapter 1650

    Now, with just a bit of effort, Kena could meet her untimely end.


    Adler coldly stated, "Cut the crap with me, y any more tricks, and I''ll end you."


    Kena didn''t dare make any rash moves, only managing to take a deep breath and said, "If you want to see Jenna, then follow me inside."


    "I know who your boss is. Tell him to release his future daughter-inw immediately, or I''ll ensure the Tredgold family ends with him."


    The color drained from Kena''s face as Adler finished his statement.


    "What? You don''t know the real identity of that old geezer? Seems like you''re not that important after all."


    Adler had lost his patience with Kena: "So, as I said, stop ying games with me, take me to him now. If you really kill me, I doubt you''d live to see another day."


    At this moment, Kena''s original intentions vanishedpletely.


    Within The Silent Shadows, no one could know the true identity of the boss.


    She couldn''t tell if what Adler said was true or false.


    Kena had no choice but to lead Adler towards another entrance.


    Adler knew that Kena had been ying tricks on him all along.


    Members of The Silent Shadows around didn''t dare to block Adler, so they stepped aside.


    Kena led Adler towards the valley.


    The deeper they went, the more cautious Adler became.


    The fog inside the valley grew thicker and thicker, almost obscuring the view entirely.


    Upon reaching an entrance to the valley, Kena then used her fingerprint to open a mountain gate.


    Adler hadn''t expected The Silent Shadows to have hollowed out the entire mountain.


    "The boss is inside. I''ve already agreed to bring you here, so there''s no need to keep that knife at me, right?"


    Kena''s tone no longer held any hostility, but Adler didn''t care, coldly saying, "Just for what you''ve done to us, killing you a thousand times wouldn''t be too much. Move it!" Kena led Adler inside.


    Only then did Adler take note of The Silent Shadows'' internal structure.


    The mountain had been hollowed out, filled with modern technological wonders, designed to prevent invaders, with infrared beams crisscrossing the hallways.


    Kena said, "This ce is far more dangerous than you imagine. The security measures of The Silent Shadows and the Aldridge Estate are on the same level. With that knife to my throat, don''t everthink about getting in."


    "You''re asking me to let you go?"


    Adler coldly replied, "There must be a way to shut it down. Those people called you ''miss,'' so your status in The Silent Shadows is definitely not ordinary. You have the authority."


    Facing Adler, Kena couldn''t help but sneer, "I thought you were just another heir from the big families with nothing to show, but Mr. Adler,


    you''ve kept your cards close to your


    chest." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m way ahead of you inputer technology. This junk, I could hack into in minutes. If it wasn''t for saving Jenna, who would waste their time here with you? Do as I say, now!" Fearing the knife Adler held to her throat, Kena took a deep breath and said, "Fine, I''ll take you there, but if you kill me, I assure you, you won''t make it inside alive!"


    "Less talking, you have ten minutes. If I don''t see Jenna, your life is forfeit!"

 Chapter 1651

    Under the threat of Adler, Kena didn''t dare waste any time. She quickly unlocked it with her fingerprint, and the surrounding infrared rays instantly vanished.


    Kena said, "My ess only disables the infrared for three minutes. It''s not convenient for you to move with me as your hostage. How about you let me go, and I promise I won''t do anything to you?" "Since you say it''s only three minutes, then hurry up and lead the way."


    Adler had no intention of releasing Kena.


    This woman was full of schemes, definitely not someone simple.


    He wasn''t going to fall for it.


    Seeing that Adler had no ns to let her go, Kena could only pretend to be calm and lead Adler towards the end of the hallway.


    The architecture here was incredibly advanced, filled with cutting-edge technology, some of which even Adler had never seen before.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    All these were probably for verifying the identities of those entering the valley.


    But since Kena had disabled the ess, this path now looked no different from any ordinary corridor.


    At the end of the hallway was arge door. Kena slowly said, "The master is inside. I don''t have the authority to go in, but I can open the door for you."


    "Then stop wasting time and open it now."


    Kena walked to one side of therge door and used facial recognition to unlock it. The door slowly opened.


    The light inside was dim, the way forward unclear.


    As Adler surveyed the interior, Kena quickly slipped out of his embrace, trying to push Adler inside. However, Adler reacted too quickly. Before Kena could push him in, Adler had grabbed her, and both of them entered the door together. The next second, the door quickly shut behind them.


    Adler instinctively tried to open the door, but Kena said from the side, "It''s no use. This door can only be opened from the outside by others. To leave, you need the master''s permission."  en


    "You''re ying me?"


    Realizing he had been tricked, Adler immediately pressed his knife against Kena''s shoulder.


    Kena couldn''t overpower Adler, and the knife deeply pierced her.


    "Aren''t you the esteemeddy of The Silent Shadows? I don''t believe Wesley wouldn''te out to


    me after seeing one of his own in this state!"


    Adler raised the military knife in his hand, preparing to strike again, when suddenly the lights in the room brightened.


    Adler quickly noticed the light


    source. He looked up to see the lights on the ceiling, one resembling the sun and the other a phoenix.


    The sun and the phoenix, one radiating a bright yellow warm light, the other emitting a fiery red cold light.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned very eerie.


    "Wesley! Stop ying tricks ande out!"


    Adler''s voice echoed throughout the room.


    After a moment, a man dressed in a ck robe slowly emerged from the corner.


    Kena''s eyes brightened at the sight of him. Ignoring the pain in her body, she got up and staggered forward, "Master..."


    "Wesley, where have you hidden Jenna? Hand her over!"


    Adler''s face was grim. He didn''t care about The Silent Shadows; he only wanted Jenna.


    "You''re too reckless, barging in here alone, not at all like my son."


    Wesley took off the white mask from his face, revealing the handsome features of a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1652

    Although Wesley was older, his face bore no fine lines, marking him as a mature andposed middle-aged man.


    "Where is Jenna?" Adler demanded, unwilling to waste another second in Wesley''s presence. Every moment lost meant Jenna was in more danger.


    Wesley took a seat, the grandeur of the cathedral around them making it feel as if he were perched high above, necessitating Adler to look up to meet his gaze. Wesley spoke slowly, "The girl is in my grasp. If you wish to save her, you must trade something of equal value."


    "What did you say?"


    Adlerughed incredulously, "Trade? Jenna is not an object. You''ve kidnapped her; that''s a crime! Besides, she''s your future daughter-inw. Why would you do this?" "Jenna belongs to a distant branch of the Costello family. Of all the people, why her? The Costellos are cold-hearted, not a single good one among them."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley''s voice was cold, "If you weren''t my son, she would have been dead already."


    "Hand Jenna over to me!"


    Adler, holding a military saber, advanced towards Wesley, but the next second, a gunshot halted his steps.


    From a corner, Reece emerged, gun in hand, with the bullet striking just inches from Adler''s feet. In such dim light, only a marksman could achieve such precision. "See, how rash you are. Do you even resemble my son in the slightest?"


    Wesley''s face was expressionless as he turned to Reece, saying, "Reece is far morepetent, brilliant, and much more like me." "What?"


    Adler, pointing at Reece who stood beside Wesley on the dais, eximed, "He''s like you?"


    "You should actually call him ''brother.""


    Wesley spoke indifferently, "If it hadn''t been for a business marriage with your mother, I wouldn''t have abandoned Rasheta and her son The life you''ve lived these past twenty years should have been his. You owe your brother."


    "My brother? Are you fucking joking with me?"


    Adler attempted to move forward, but Reece raised his gun again, effortlessly blocking Adler''s every possible route with bullets.


    The handgun seemed like a toy in Reece''s hands.


    Adler soon realized he couldn''t advance even a step.


    Every move he made was within Reece''s calctions.


    "Go ask your mother, and you''ll learn your birth was a mistake, an ident. If it weren''t for your mother being a distant rtive of the Aldridge family, I wouldn''t have been forced to marry her. Before you were born, Reece was already on the way. I failed them, mother and son. Hence, everything that belongs to the Tredgold family will be


    "I don''t care who you choose to give everything to. I just want my Jenna!"


    Anger was written all over Adler''s face.


    He had long be ustomed to being absent from his father''s eyes, and living another four or five


    decades in such a manner made no difference to him.


    The entirety of the Tredgold family''s wealth meant nothing to him. His only concern was Jenna.


    And he would never allow anyone to harm his woman.

 Chapter 1653

    "I''ve told you many times, nothing in this worldes easily. As a businessman, if you want something from me, you must be prepared to give something in return."


    Wesley looked coldly at Adler, who stood below him, and said, "You are my son. Even if I don''t like you, you have the same blood running through your veins as I do. If you want Jenna, then you must listen to me."


    At this, Wesley rose from his chair, slowly walked over to Adler, patted him on the shoulder, and continued, "Adler, you''ve grown up. As my son, you should carry on the will of the Tredgold family. I know you''re capable. Together, we can build our own business empire, no longer overshadowed by the four great families, no more bowing down to the Costellos. We won''t be the weakest among them anymore. Adler, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Looking into Wesley''s eyes, which for once showed a hint of affection, Adler felt it was nothing but a facade.


    If this man truly cared, he wouldn''t have left him to fend for himself for over twenty years.


    "You never hugged me before, nor acknowledged me. I don''t need your recognition now, nor do I need your business empire."


    Adler shrugged off Wesley''s hand, stepped forward, and pressed a knife against Wesley''s throat, then swiftly moved behind him to ensure he wasn''t hit by Reece. "Lord!"


    Kena''s face turned sour.


    "Nobody move!"


    Adler''s gaze was icy as he said, "Take one more step, and I''ll kill him!"


    Kena angrily responded, "Adler! You''re his son! How could you betray your own father? You don''t deserve to be his son!"


    She had been taken in by Wesley as a child, although she had never seen the man behind the mask.


    But she had always longed for Wesley''s approval.


    Yet, what was so precious to her was so disdainfully dismissed by both Adler and Reece.


    "Adler, you are my son, not James. You can''t bring yourself to harm your own father."


    Wesley said, "Saving Jennaes at a price."


    Adler stiffened.


    By the time he realized, Wesley had somehow managed to stab him in the abdomen with a small knife.


    "In terms of ruthlessness, you''re no match for me."


    Wesley looked down at Adler from above.


    Adler felt a sharp pain in his


    abdomen, his knife fell from hisContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    & copsed to thee


    ground.


    Wesley slowly ascended the tform, the dim church radiating with a multicolored stained ss halo. Adler''s mind was flooded with images of Jenna feigning


    annoyance, her face blushing as she scolded, "Who would marry you? Don''t tter yourself!"


    Jenna...


    Maybe I''m truly the one who can''t protect you, forever reliant on you to watch my back.


    Where are you...


    Adler remembered being cornered in an alley by older kids when he was younger.


    He never liked to fight, but that time, irritated, he was ready to retaliate as soon as the bully raised his fist, ready to teach him a lesson, his hand already reaching into his


    pocket for the idle object within.

 Chapter 1654

    Just then, Jenna appeared.


    bee of a rebellious high school.


    She was older than him, nearly as tall as those who were beating him. Adler remembered Jenna, in her modified private school uniform; she had shortened its skirt and reced the bow with a man''s tie, making her look both tall and formidable, like the untouchable queen To him, Jenna seemed to radiate light, and in that moment, his eyes sparkled too.


    Jenna frowned, her dissatisfaction clear. "Who gave you the right to mess with my people on my turf?"


    Jenna had been rigorously trained from a young age by Lennon, not in shy, useless moves, but in genuine, hard-hittingbat. Those blond thugs hadn''t even touched Jenna''s shoulder when she threw them over her shoulder to the ground.


    When others tried to overwhelm her with numbers, Jenna''s swift kicks sent them flying, one by one.


    It was the first time he thought a woman fighting could look so cool.


    Jenna...


    If only you could be by my side right now.


    How wonderful would that be?


    Adler felt his eyelids grow heavy, barely able to keep his eyes open.


    He knew, this time his Jenna couldn''te to his rescue as before.


    Meanwhile


    "What? Adler ran off to the valley?"


    Sophie and Colby had reached the outskirts of the city when they received the call, leaving Sophie momentarily stunned. Then she quickly gathered her thoughts and demanded, "Wait, with all your men, how did you let Adler escape?" Given Adler''s condition, who among them didn''t know his capabilities?


    Not to mention, Adler wouldn''t have been able to get past Harold''s bodyguards, let alone with injuries from a car ident. "You might not believe it if I told you."


    There was a pause on the line


    before Harold continued, "Adler took down our guys, all of them. I figured he must still have some skills, so I took the liberty of digging into some of Adler''s past overseas."


    As Harold spoke, Sophie''s phone buzzed with iing documents looking quite dated, as if from over a decade ago. And all of them were from abroad.


    Clearly documented was the story of a prodigious young man named Louis.


    Though Sophie didn''t know who this Louis was, the boy holding a trophy beside the text was unmistakably Adler. "Colby..."


    Sophie handed the documents to Colby.


    Clearly, Colby was also unaware of this information.


    Harold went on, "Additionally, I found records of Adler''s training abroad when he was younger, all designed by Wesley. One particr ''Hell Week'' training, where out of a hundred kids only one could emerge victorious. Every year, those who survived became top figures in their field, and Adler was the champion seventeen years ago, reportedly defeating a boy seven years his senior. But these records are only found abroad and are quite rare, probably because Adler didn''t stay long before returning home."


    Sophie''s brow furrowed slightly, "We had no idea about any of this."


    "Even though we don''t know why


    Adler hid this, I believe he''s safe


    Os since the head of The


    Shadows is


    WN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1655

    In the quiet of Aldridge Estate, all eyes were on Colby seated on the sofa.


    Sophie couldn''t help but take Colby''s hand, reassuring him, "Colby, Harold''s people have gone to gather information. I believe Adler will be fine. Don''t worry too much." Adler and Jenna had been missing for twenty-four hours, with no word from them.


    The outskirts of the Silent Shadows valley were teeming with more mercenaries, seemingly to ward them off intentionally.


    Now, even though they knew Wesley was the leader of the Silent Shadows, it did them no good; they had no way to get to Wesley.


    "Mr. Aldridge! Mr. Adler he..."


    "Where is he?"


    Colby was up from the sofa in an instant, with Sophie and Harold looking equally tense.


    The security at the door said, "Mr. Adler is outside, but... he was carried over."


    Hearing that Adler had been carried back, Sophie''s heart skipped a beat. They immediately ran outside Aldridge Estate, only to see Adler being carried on a stretcher by unknown individuals outside the iron gate. "Adler!"


    Sophie quickly said to the bodyguards, "What are you waiting for? Bring him in, now!"


    "Yes!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards stepped out of Aldridge Estate''s gates, Adler on the stretcher looking pale, his abdomen hastily bandaged, already seeping blood.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a superficial wound." Harold said, calling out to William inside Aldridge Estate, "William! Hurry! Come and save him!"


    William, carrying a medical kit, ran down from the second floor, his proficiency stirring empathy.


    "Here! Where is he?"


    Rushing to the crowd, William soon noticed Adler lying on the stretcher.


    "Good Lord!"


    After a quick examination of Adler''s condition, William concluded urgently, "Heavens, if he had been brought back anyter, the wound might have healed on its own!"


    en


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Can''t you see he''s unconscious? Save him now!"


    Harold kicked William''s behind, who then rubbed it, saying, "Wasn''t I just trying to lighten the mood since everyone seemed so tense?"


    swnov


    "Is this the time to lighten the mood? It''s time for you to save him!"


    William, exasperated, said, "He''s fine!


    This guy was clever, had a re


    wallet fucked by his waist. It''s just a flesh wound; he won''t die in a


    hour!"


    Colby and others, anxious and confused, hadn''t noticed the leather wallet pressed against Adler''s wound.


    The wallet had been pierced, but fortunately, it wasn''t life-threatening.


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, "So, it''s nothing serious?"


    "Yep!"


    "And when will he wake up?"


    "That''s easy! Given his condition, he''ll probably wake up from the pain when I treat his wound."


    Seeing Sophie''s unamused expression, William turned serious, "I''ll take him now. He''ll definitely wake up within an hour." "Please hurry."


    "Will do!"


    William immediately had the stretcher carried upstairs.


    An hourter, William emerged from the room, inviting Sophie, Colby, and Harold inside.


    In the bedroom, Adler looked feeble, more disheveled than Sophie had ever seen him. She asked, "Did you see Jenna?"

 Chapter 1656

    Adler shook his head.


    Sophie said, "It seems like Wesley still remembers the bond between you and your father, so he ordered his men to send you back."


    "If Jenna sees me like this, she''ll lecture me again."


    A bitter smile appeared on Adler''s face as he mentioned this.


    What Jenna disliked the most was seeing him covered in wounds. Even though Jenna never voiced her concern, it didn''t mean she wasn''t worried.


    Thest thing Adler wanted was to see Jenna worried about him.


    "But... Jenna must be in his hands."


    Adler looked at Sophie and Colby with certainty and said, "The master of The Silent Shadows is Wesley. Tredgold Corporation is just a fa?ade. The Silent Shadows has been established for a century, almost appearing at the same time as the four major families. So, I believe... the original founder of The Silent Shadows must have been my grandfather."


    Upon hearing this, Sophie and Colby exchanged nces.


    They had alreadye to this conclusion.


    But Adler''s confirmation solidified it.


    "This mightplicate things," Harold said. "The Tredgold family is one of the four major families. They know all the secrets of the four families as if they were their own. Wesley is most familiar with all our arrangements and businesses. This also exins why the previous attacks against us were so sessful."


    "Originally, The Silent Shadows'' strength was above ours. Now knowing that Wesley is the master of The Silent Shadows, our situation is only going to get worse."


    Sophie was silent for a moment


    before saying, "The most important thing now is to rescue Jenna. Nothing else matters. However,


    when we infiltrated the valley.. there."  ve


    James hinted that Jenna wasn''t


    Adler was stunned. "Not in the valley? Then she''s been moved somewhere else?"


    "I''m not sure... Maybe Jenna isn''t even in The Silent Shadows'' hands at all."


    Sophie felt something subtle.


    She carefully recalled what James had said, feeling like James wanted to tell her Jenna wasn''t with The Silent Shadows.


    But given Adler''s certainty just now, even she was starting to doubt.


    Adler anxiously said, "Regardless if Jenna is there or not, I have to go look for her! We''ll organize a team and break in to rescue Jenna!" Harold said, "But we''ve already rmed them. Going now, we might fall into a trap."


    Adler replied, "I''ve already seen the inside of the valley. The ce is tightly secured. The entrance is hidden by a natural mountain range and hard to find without a careful search, plus it requires the fingerprint of a core member to unlock. Once inside, there''s a long corridor. Infrared and security systems are all top-notch. If it wasn''t for me taking Kena in this time, we might not have been able to find the entrance."


    "Infiltrating the system should be your forte."


    Colby looked at Adler and said, "The


    Silent Shadows took Jenna butThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    haven''t harmed her. They probably won''t harm Jenna for a short period, giving us time to set up a tight surveince."


    "It''s not that simple," Adler shook his head and said, "They''re not releasing Jenna because of the raw gemstone."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1657

    Adler said, "Just like Sophie mentioned, The Silent Shadows must have hidden Jenna in a ce unknown to us. They are wary of us ying tricks, so they intend to exchange Jenna for the gemstone in our possession."


    Listening to Adler''s analysis, Sophie still felt something was off.


    She frowned, and Harold, who noticed Sophie''s expression, asked, "Do you have any thoughts?"


    "Not exactly thoughts..." Sophie nced at Adler, who was lying in bed, and said, "We''ve reviewed the Tredgold family''s surveince footage, but all we saw was Wesley putting a bag in the trunk. We never actually saw Jenna in the bag." Upon hearing this, everyone was momentarily stunned.


    Sophie continued, "I think James wouldn''t have told us those things without reason. He let us go, surely knowing there was a trap. Think about it, if The Silent Shadows people had taken Jenna, why didn''t they contact us immediately or leave a note, suggesting we exchange the gemstone for Jenna? Instead, they waited for Adler to find out on his own, and then we took the initiative to approach them? Isn''t that a bit too troublesome?"


    Sophie was well aware of how much The Silent Shadows wanted the gemstone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Since Jenna had already fallen into the hands of The Silent Shadows, they definitely wouldn''t wait.


    However, the incident happened so suddenly, and with Adler''s ident, they didn''t have time to think it through.


    Now, taking a moment to analyze, many actions of The Silent Shadows seemed irrational.


    "You''re right... Jenna isn''t with Wesley."


    Adler thought back carefully to the moment he saw Wesley today.


    With his understanding of his father, if he truly had control of the situation, why wouldn''t he let him see Jenna? Wouldn''t that have given him better leverage?


    But from beginning to end, Wesley was provoking him using Reece.


    "But if Jenna isn''t with Wesley, where could she be?"


    Adler looked at Sophie, puzzled.


    "If the person Wesley took in the surveince video isn''t Jenna, then logically, Jenna should have never left the Tredgold family''s premises."


    "Never left..."


    Hearing Sophie''s words, Adler seemed to have realized something. He immediately threw off the nkets, and as he was about to get out of bed, Sophie immediately said to William, "Stop him!"


    "Me?"


    William thought he had heard wrong.


    If Harold couldn''t stop this big guy, how could he possibly do it?


    William gave up, and when Adler reached the door, Sophie red at William, "Forget about your bonus this month!" "You really shouldn''t say that, ma''am."


    William''s hand lightly tapped Adler''s shoulder, and the next second, Adler copsed to the ground as if in a trance. William looked at the tranquilizer dart in his hand, feeling a bit guilty, "Sorry, brother, but she offered too much!" Sophie looked at the sleeping Adler and said to Colby beside her, "He''s injured, don''t let him wander off. Let''s go." "Alright."


    Colby effortlessly lifted Adler and then ced him back on the bed.


    Before leaving, Sophie instructed William to take care of Adler, and then the three of them drove towards the Tredgold family''s residence.


    At the entrance, the Tredgold


    family''s security guard saw Sophie and Colby returning and proactively stepped out of the security booth, saying, "Colby, Ms. Sophie, and Mr. Aldridge... What brings you here..."

 Chapter 1658

    "I''vee to see yourdy of the house."


    Sophie''s face carried a polite smile.


    Upon seeing this, the security guard immediately said, "I''ll go inform ourdy right away."


    "Wait a moment."


    Sophie stopped the security guard and said, "I also wanted to thank you for yesterday. If it weren''t for the clue you provided, we wouldn''t have been able to find Jenna. We''vee this time to express our thanks to thedy. It''s alright if she doesn''t see us; just convey our gratitude to her." "Ms. Sophie, you''re as beautiful as you are kind. Providing that clue was the least I could do."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The security guard scratched his head sheepishly, then said, "It''s cold out here. If you don''t mind, perhaps you''d like to rest in the security office while I go and inform thedy."


    "Thank you very much."


    Sophie gave the security guard a slight smile, and he led the three of them into the security office.


    Once in the security office, Harold asked, "We didn''t actually find Jenna, so why let him say that? Or do you suspect..."


    "I''m just being cautious."


    Sophie replied, "Jenna is no ordinary person. Even Wesley couldn''t have taken her from the Tredgold family without making a sound, let alone without alerting Adler. If it wasn''t Wesley who took her, then the only possibility within the Tredgold family is May."


    "May is a distant rtion of my Aldridge family; she''s technically my aunt. I can''t imagine her, a woman married off for decades, being capable of such a thing."


    "That''s why I said it''s just to be cautious. I''m worried she might refuse to see us."


    While they were talking, Colby had already extracted the surveince footage from the other night and saved it to his phone.


    Sophie turned to Colby and asked, "Why save this?"


    "There''s something off about that surveince footage. I''ll check it when we get back."


    Sophie was taken aback, saying, "You mean, someone tampered with the footage?" "Yes."


    They remembered the first time they saw the footage, there was a segment in the middle that turned ck. It wasn''t a natural error but seemed like someone had hastily edited it, leading to a brief period of ckout.


    After Colby put away his phone, the security guard had alreadyez back, saying to Sophie and the others in the security office, "Ms. Sophie, Mr. Aldridge, Colby, thedy invites you in."


    "Alright."


    Sophie and herpanions made their way into the Tredgold family''s living room.


    May was wearing a simple and elegant dress, and upon seeing the three enter, she promptly offered them water. "So, you must be Sophie? Please, take a seat."


    May seemed no different from any ordinary person, but her gaze quickly fell on Colby, showing confusion. She looked at him for a good while without recognizing him, "This is..."


    "I''m her husband, Colby."


    Sophie took Colby''s hand.


    May''s confusion deepened, "Colby? Not Yun..."


    "Ms. May, it''s me, Harold."


    Harold promptly interrupted May.


    May then turned her attention to Harold.


    Harold now had a buzz cut, looking striking and tall, no longer the little boy he once was.


    "Harold? You''ve grown so much."

 Chapter 1659

    May looked at Harold with a tender gaze, as if seeing someone else through him.


    "May?"


    Sophie''s voice from the side snapped May out of her reverie, and she turned to look at Sophie and Colby, saying, "I was just lost in thought. Please, have a seat. I''ll go prepare some refreshments for you." With that, May turned and walked to the kitchen, taking something out of the fridge.


    Sophie nced at Harold, the half-spoken words of May echoing in her mind.


    Clouds...


    Clouds what?


    It wasn''t the first time May had looked at Colby but called out someone else''s name.


    "I''m so d you coulde today," May said, cing some snacks in front of Sophie and Colby.


    Additionally, she put a gingerbread cookie in front of Harold.


    Seeing the treat typically favored by children, Sophie was momentarily taken aback.


    "My dear, you''ve always disliked sweets since you were young."


    Holding Colby''s hand, May continued, "That''s why I''ve prepared these snacks specially for you, sugar-free."


    Colby frowned slightly at the sight of a ssically shaped peach pastry on his te.


    Upon seeing the peach pastry, Harold immediately said, "Auntie, you''re mistaken! I''m the one who loves peach pastries."


    "What are you talking about, child? Don''t I know what you like? You''ve always been fond of my green dumplings, haven''t you?"


    As she spoke, May turned to Sophie, saying, "Sophie, I know you love gingerbread cookies, so I always keep some at home. Please, try one."


    Sophie looked down at the gingerbread cookie on her te. She indeed loved them as a child, but that was a long time ago.


    She hadn''t eaten them since she grew up.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But how could May know?


    In Sophie''s memory, she had never been to the Tredgold family''s home before.


    "Madam, you''re confused again."


    The nanny quickly stepped forward to support May, saying, "Mr. Colby and Ms. Sophie are adults now, not children. You''re making a mistake." "A mistake?"


    Confusion appeared on May''s face again, and at this moment, she seemed like a woman whose mind wasn''t all there.


    "My mind... everyone has grown up... grown up..."


    May murmured, her gaze drifting over Sophie, Colby, and Harold, then she seemed to feel dizzy, copsing backward. "Madam!"


    "Have they grown... but what about Cloud? What about the child Cloud? How is he?"


    Suddenly, May''s grip tightened on the nanny''s arm, her previously gentle face now panicked: "How.is


    Cloud? How are his legs? Harold, your brother, how is your brother!"


    May hurried to Harold''s side, urgently saying, "That child was the brightest, what will he do without his legs Quick, hide! Auntie will protect you! Run!"


    "Auntie!"


    Harold, fearing Sophie would hear more, immediately said to the nanny, "Quick, help Auntie back to her room to rest!"


    "Cloud... Harold... my good children, you''re all such good children..."


    May''s sudden breakdown left the three in the living room somewhat at a loss.


    After May was taken away, the nanny came down from upstairs and said to the three, "I''m so sorry, our madam often gets like this, prone to emotional copses. Usually, the master doesn''t let her


    see people. Please, excuse us."

 Chapter 1660

    Sophie frowned, asking, "Hasn''t Mr. Foster ever sought medical help for May?"


    "They did, but the doctors said it could only be managed with medication, and even then, they couldn''t guarantee any improvement. It''s been over ten years now, so it seems... it might never get better." The nanny''s face showed a hint of pity as she spoke.


    Sophie was silent for a moment.


    From what she had observed in May''s behavior and speech, Sophie couldn''t help but feel that May''s mental illness was somehow rted to the ident that had cost Gordon his legs.


    Colby took Sophie''s hand and whispered, "Don''t dwell on it; we have other important matters to attend to today."


    Sophie''s thoughts were pulled back to the present.


    She looked at the nanny and said, "By the way, were you here the night beforest when Adler and Ms. Jenna came back?"


    "Of course, I was!"


    The nanny said, "The young master brought Ms. Jenna back to discuss their wedding ns. It''s such a shame the master wasn''t home; otherwise, the matter could have been settled right then and there!" The nanny seemed overjoyed at the mention of Adler and Jenna''s wedding.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Sophie shifted the conversation, "However, it seems Mr. Foster isn''t very fond of Ms. Jenna, while thedy of the house appears quite taken with her future daughter-inw. If Mr. Foster doesn''t agree, can Ms. Jenna still marry into the family?" "The master usually doesn''t involve himself in the young master''s affairs, especially not a wedding. But thedy genuinely likes Ms. Jenna. She even gave her the family heirloom ring, so it seems the matter is already decided."


    "Is that so?" Sophie smacked her forehead, saying, "Oh dear, what am I even asking?"


    Seeing this, the nanny quickly said, "Ms. Sophie, you and Ms. Jenna are so close; it''s only natural you''d be concerned."


    "Yes, Jenna and I are close; I''m just looking out for her happiness."


    Sophie smiled lightly, saying, "I just don''t know which room Jenna stayed inst night. She mentioned she left something behind when I was leaving today, so I came to help her retrieve it."


    "Ms. Jenna''s room is on the second floor, the first room on the right. I can go look for it."


    "No, that''s okay."


    Sophie said, "It''s ady''s personal belongings; it wouldn''t be right to take them out. I''ll go find them myself." With that, Sophie stood up from the sofa and said to Colby and Harold, "Wait here for me, I''ll be quick." "Mm."


    Colby nodded.


    As the nanny was about to show Sophie the way, Harold immediately stopped her, "It''s been so long since I''ve been here. Could you show me where the restroom is? I don''t want to trouble you."


    "It''s no trouble at all, let me take you there."


    The nanny said, and then led Harold to the restroom on the first floor.


    Colby looked around, making sure there


    Jenna on the first floor. Compet


    roome no cameras in the I


    then got up to start looking for


    On the second floor.


    Sophie opened the guest room door to find it spotless, with no sign of anyone having lived there. Just as Sophie was about to inspect further, the voice of a maid called from outside, "Ms. Sophie?"

 Chapter 1661

    Startled by the sound, Sophie suddenly turned around.


    The sight of Sophie''s abrupt movement also startled the maid, who paused before asking, "Ms. Sophie, what brings you to the second floor?"


    "I... was looking for something Jenna left behind."


    "Something of Ms. Jenna''s?" The maid entered, puzzled. "I don''t believe Ms. Jenna left anything behind."


    "How can you be sure?"


    "Because Ms. Jenna didn''t stay long that day, and I checked the room when I cleaned. I didn''t find anything left behind."


    "Were you here that day?"


    Facing Sophie''s inquiry, the maid nodded, exining, "I was on duty that night. The next day, I noticed Ms. Jenna''s room seemed untouched, so I just did a quick check and tidy up. It''s unlikely anything was left behind. Perhaps you''re mistaken?" "You were on duty that night. Do you know when Ms. Jenna left?"


    After thinking it over, the maid replied, "The young master asked me the same thing the next day, but I really didn''t notice when Ms. Jenna left. It wasn''t until the next morning, when the young master asked me to bring breakfast to Ms. Jenna, that I realized she had already gone."


    "So, you didn''t realize Ms. Jenna was gone until the next day?"


    The maid nodded.


    Sophie frowned.


    "Ms. Jenna hasn''te into any trouble, has she? The young master seemed quite anxious that day."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s nothing. She''s been found."


    Sophie fell silent for a moment, then seemed to recall something and asked, "Did the master return home that night?"


    "He did, but only stayed for a short while before leaving again."


    "Was there any noise?"


    "I''m not allowed upstairs whenever the master returns, so I didn''t hear anything. However, the master asked me to prepare a ck duffel bag, saying he needed to pack some things." "A ck duffel bag..."


    Sophie murmured to herself.


    Then, Sophie inquired, "Did the master know about Ms. Jenna''s visit?"


    "It appears not, there wasn''t a chance to mention it."


    "And what time did thedy of the house go to sleep that night?"


    "Thedy goes to bed early every evening, though sometimes she suffers from insomnia. We''re not permitted on the second floor at night, so I''m not entirely certain."


    At this point, the maid seemed to remember something and suddenly said, "However, that night, I vaguely heard thedy and the master talking, seemingly having an argument. But that''s an everyday urrence. The master isn''t fond of ourdy, so when he''s home, they either don''t speak or argue."


    "Did you hear what they were arguing about?"


    "It seemed... they were discussing old matters from the past."


    "What old matters?"


    "Ms. Sophie, don''t you know? It''s about the trouble the Aldridge family had back then, and the master''s premaritalmitment to another woman That woman became pregnant before marriage, leading to the arranged marriage with the Aldridge family. This has always caused a rift between our master and thedy, leading to frequent arguments."


    "Pregnant before marriage..."


    Sophie fell silent for a moment, then said, "Is that all they mentioned? The Aldridge family''s trouble, was it that kidnapping case? But what does


    that case have to do with your master?"

 Chapter 1662

    "I wouldn''t know about that," the maid said with a sense of regret, "All I know is that the kidnapping was a huge scandal at the time. The Aldridge family was originally ourdy''s maternal family. When ourdy found out about the Aldridge family''s troubles, she was devastated." The maid continued with a sigh, "It was a shame, really. The once united Aldridge family became fragmented. Ourdy loved Mr. Gordon the most. When she heard that Mr. Gordon was in trouble, she couldn''t bear the blow and fell ill immediately."


    "I don''t seem to recall seeing any news about that kidnapping case back then. Considering even you know about it, was it a famous case?"


    "Of course!"


    "The Aldridge family was a prestigious household. When such a cmity struck, all the major media outletspeted to cover the story. Even though I was quite young at that time, I still saw those news reports. They said the kidnappers had taken the Aldridge family''s younger son and threatened to harm him if they weren''t paid."


    At this point, the maid paused, "That''s odd, Ms. Sophie. How could you not know about it? Weren''t you kidnapped alongside the Aldridge family''s younger son back then?"


    "What do you mean, kidnapped together?"


    Sophie was stunned.


    Outside, Colby had walked up. Upon seeing Colby, the maid quickly stepped aside, "Colby."


    "Colby, what brings you up here?"


    "It''s about time we head back."


    Sophie was still pondering over what the maid had mentioned earlier.


    However, their main reason foring here was to find Jenna. Sophie didn''t have the time to dwell on the past events right now.


    Hand in hand, Colby and Sophie descended the staircase, with Harold waiting for them in the lobby.


    "Let''s go, I''ll drive," Harold said.


    "Okay."


    "Colby, I just heard the maid talking about the kidnapping," Sophie whispered, recalling how Colby had mentioned not finding any newspapers from that time. "Let''s talk outside."


    Colby squeezed Sophie''s hand a bit tighter.


    Sophie had no choice but to


    press her emotions for the.


    t and follow Colby out


    Aldridge Estate. Content belo


    the


    Once they were in the car, Sophie directly asked, "What exactly happened with that kidnapping?"


    Harold, who was about to start the car, paused at her question.


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Sophie continued, "I was kidnapped too, wasn''t I?"


    She looked towards Colby.


    Previously, when Colby couldn''t find any reports about the kidnapping, she had her suspicions.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But since it was Colby, she chose to trust him.


    However, the maid''s words had easily revealed the past events of the kidnapping, proving that Colby could have easily investigated it. Yet, he had chosen not to share his


    findings with her.


    "Colby, Harold, did you all know about it?"


    It wasn''t just Harold who had been kidnapped back then.


    After a moment of silence, Colby finally said, "All that is in the past and doesn''t matter now."


    "But it matters to me," Sophie insisted. "That''s my past. Without it, I''m notplete. Colby, I


    right to know."


    right to know." Content,


    SV


    Colby knew Sophie would say something like this; he could never deny her anything.


    After a brief silence, Colby slowly began, "The truth is..."

 Chapter 1663

    "Colby!"


    Harold immediately interrupted what Colby was about to say, frowning and speaking to Sophie, "The kidnapping case back then involved me. If anything, I should be the one to tell you." "Alright, then you tell me, what exactly happened with the kidnapping case back then?"


    Sophie had tried her best to calm her emotions. She had too many nightmares before, and the scenes in those nightmares were so real, as if she had truly experienced them.


    "Back then, the Aldridge family had offended quite a few people, and it could be said that they provoked The Silent Shadows, which you might understand as a kidnapping orchestrated by Joseph."


    "I know all this. You were kidnapped, and the heads of the Aldridge family at the time... your parents went to rescue you and had a car ident on the way, both perishing. Mr. Gordon also lost his legs in that kidnapping. But what I want to know is, what does this have to do with me? Why was I also kidnapped?"


    And all her life, her parents had never mentioned this incident to her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She also had no recollection of the kidnapping.


    "I was young then, and I didn''t know much. Perhaps at that time, Joseph wanted to target the four major families, kidnapping me and incidentally involving you. As a result, both the Russell family and the Aldridge family suffered a great deal, nearly facing ruin."


    Harold looked up at Sophie and said, "At that time, my parents'' ident caused a dy in my rescue, but the Russell family still managed to rescue you from those kidnappers. Colby and I didn''t tell you about this because we felt these memories weren''t important to you. Colby was also afraid of you suffering again, remembering the painful experiences of being kidnapped, that''s all."


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes."


    Harold continued, "As for that newspaper, Colby didn''t show it to you because it not only recorded the details of your kidnapping but mine as well. My brother destroyed those newspapers because he didn''t want me to be hurt. I think his feelings were the same as your parents''; we weren''t intentionally hiding it from you, just feeling those memories could hurt you."


    "I see."


    Sophie gently shook her head.


    She was no longer the naive girl she once was. After going through so much, it was just an old kidnapping case. Even if she remembered it, it wouldn''t cause her much harm.


    But she knew, Colby must not bear to let her remember those unpleasant things, including her own parents.


    "If it was just because of this, you should have told me earlier. Let alone whether I can remember the past events, even if I do, those are already in the past. I can''t just copse because of some bad memories from the past, can I?" Harold was silent for a moment and then said, "I know you''re strong, but we just felt those things really weren''t important anymore."


    After saying this, Harold unconsciously nced at Colby.


    Seeing that Colby had no intention


    of exposing him, he then said, "Let''s talk about what you found on the second floor. I didn''t find any secret passages or hear any unusual noises when I was observing the first floor. Jenna probably wouldn''t be on the first floor of the Tredgold family''s house."


    "There was nothing on the second floor, but a servant of the Tredgold family told me that Wesley hade back that night and had an argument with May. The content of the argument was probably about the kidnapping case that year. I think May must have learned something, which is why she''s often confused and can''t tell who is who."

 Chapter 1664

    "I''ve made some discoveries."


    Suddenly, Colby spoke up from beside them.


    Sophie asked, "What did you find on the ground floor?"


    "Rare and unique gems."


    Colby said, "The Tredgold family has arge treasure cab on the ground floor."


    Speaking of the Tredgold family''s treasure cab, Sophie remembered seeing it the first time they visited the Tredgold family.


    But they hadn''t seen it very clearly at the time.


    "All the gems inside are rare in this world, priceless and impossible to find in the market. Also, I discovered a secret passage on the ground floor, likely leading underground."


    Harold asked, "Did you go down there?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "What''s inside?"


    "A corridor of gems."


    Colby roughly described what he saw. The Tredgold family''s underground corridor had ss disy cases on both sides filled with glowing stones. The corridor was deep, and at the end, there seemed to be a door. With limited time, Colby hadn''t made it to the very end, but he had a good idea that the Tredgold family had a secret chamber.


    Harold asked, "Could Jenna be behind that door?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Colby wasn''t too certain what was behind that door.


    But it could just be a treasure vault.


    It wasn''t unlike Wesley to be so keen on collecting stones that he''d have an underground vault specially made.


    Sophie suggested, "Should we wait for Adler to wake up and then have him check the Tredgold family''s ce?"


    After all, they were outsiders, and searching the house was something Adler should do personally. "Let''s head back first," Harold said as he drove.


    Sophie noticed Colby seemed a bit.


    distracted


    and took his hand, asket


    s wrong? Do you have a


    suspicions?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "A few, but I can''t quite put my finger on it."


    "Is it because of that door?"


    "Yeah."


    Colby said, "Like you mentioned, if Jenna


    bet


    she''s most likely still at the Tredgold family''s."


    sn''t taken away by Wesley,


    But knowing Jenna as he did, a door wouldn''t be enough to keep her in.


    Unless, Jenna herself didn''t want to leave.


    Meanwhile, inside the Tredgold family''s residence.


    The door in the secret passage was slowly pushed open.


    Inside was a luxurious room, fully furnished and filled with an array of dazzling jewelry.


    Jenna looked warily at the person entering the room. When she saw it was May, Jenna finally rxed.


    "Ms. Jenna, I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    May''s demeanor changed from the


    frantic one outside to a more


    avel


    Jenna and ced some water and snacks in front of her.


    With a hint of guilt, May said, "I had no choice, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay here a few more days."


    "Ms. May, it''s no trouble at all. I know you''re looking out for me."


    Jenna helped May sit on the couch, hesitating before asking, "Is Zack okay?"


    "He knows you''ve gone missing and was in a car ident, but don''t worry, his injuries aren''t serious." "Aunt May, when can I return?"


    Jenna said worriedly, "I''m afraid Zack might do something foolish for my sake."


    "Trust me, staying here is the safest option for you."

 Chapter 1665

    Aunt May tenderly patted Jenna''s hand.


    Yet, Jenna''s heart was still filled with unease.


    That night, after she entered her house, she somehow fell into a deep sleep.


    Upon waking, she found herself in this hidden room.


    And then, Aunt May came to see her.


    "Ms. Jenna, I know you''re a good girl, but I can only protect you by hiding you here," Aunt May whispered. "I also know that you came back the night beforest to gather information, but it''s too dangerous. Wesley won''t being back, and you''re safest here..." "Aunt, I can''t just think about myself. I have friends, and I must stand with them. I can''t let them worry about me."


    Jenna set down her cupcake, and just as she stood up, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    There was something in that cupcake...


    "Aunt, you..."


    "You have to trust me, dear, I''m doing this for your own good..."


    May watched Jenna fall, a sorrowful expression on her face.


    Meanwhile, at the Aldridge Estate.


    Adler woke up as the sky gradually darkened.


    Harold had driven Sophie and Colby back early. Seeing Adler wake up at six in the evening, Sophie suddenly said to William, who was keeping his distance from the door, "That drug you gave him was really strong, he slept all day."


    Hearing this, William chuckled awkwardly: "Ha... ha, well, I didn''t... I mean, I didn''t want him to wake up too early."


    After saying this, William once again hid by the door, as if afraid of being seen by Adler.


    Having once experienced Adler''s formidable nature, William dared not provoke him again.


    Adler, rubbing his sore head, and seeing William skulking by the door, his gaze turned fierce: "You...!"


    "I, I didn''t do it on purpose, it was Sophie who gave too much!"


    William sneakily nced at Sophie, mercilessly shifting the me.


    Of course, Adler wouldn''t trouble Sophie. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Is Jenna at home?"


    Sophie replied, "Colby said he found a secret passage in your house with a door at the end. Jenna might be inside." "Then I''ll go check."


    Adler threw off the covers, but whether it was the side effect of the anesthetic, his head was throbbing painfully.


    William immediately said, "Hey, hey, hey, you can''t drive now, it hasn''t even been twenty-four hours since you were sedated. If something happens, I''m not responsible"


    Adler insisted on getting up, but Colby grabbed his arm, saying, "I''m not trying to stop you, I''ll drive you there in a bit."


    "No, I have to go now..."


    "It''s such a hassle, why didn''t you just take him with you this morning."


    William muttered under his breath at the door.


    Harold said, "That was during the


    day, it would have been too risky. Now it''s night, and we''ll try our best not to alert anyone. After all,


    ?ouContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ording to the information we gathered today, Wesley probably doesn''t know Jenna was at home l¨¢st night. So, that bag of stuff might be something else."


    Seeing Adler hesitate, Sophie said, "Don''t worry, Colby has had people watching the Tredgold family''s surroundings. If there was any movement, or if we had rmed anyone, our people would have already stormed in."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you," Adler said. "I just find Jenna''s disappearance mysterious."

 Chapter 1666

    Adler rubbed his temples.


    Jenna was not a rash person, even though she had a fiery temper, it didn''t mean she was reckless.


    There must be something they didn''t know.


    Which part of the n had gone wrong?


    "I''ll go start the car."


    Colby got up and took the car keys from Harold''s hand.


    The night had deepened as Colby drove Adler towards the direction of the Tredgold estate.


    Halfway through the journey, Adler finally found the courage to speak, "I didn''t mean to..." "I know."


    Colby said lightly, "Even if you didn''t say anything, I wouldn''t have thought you were hiding something from me."


    "I''ve never liked fighting since I was young, and then I just gave up on practicing altogether. Thinking about it now, I really am foolish. If I had been stronger, Jenna wouldn''t have been kidnapped right under my watch." Adler gave a bitter smile.


    Colby nced at Adler through the rear-view mirror and said, "You have to believe in Jenna; she''s not an ordinary woman."


    "I hope so..."


    Adler fell silent.


    How could he not believe in Jenna?


    But when danger approached, he still panicked and feared.


    Soon, the car stopped outside the grand entrance of the Tredgold estate.


    Colby pressed his Bluetooth headset, and the subordinate on the other end quickly responded, "Sir, we''ve been watching here 24/7, and haven''t noticed anything unusual." ""Understood."


    Colby hung up the phone.


    He and Adler got out of the car one after the other.


    Colby supported Adler as they walked towards the Tredgold estate.


    All the lights inside the Tredgold estate were on, yet everywhere seemed to emit a cold atmosphere.


    ""Where is everyone?"


    Adler, clutching his abdomen where he was injured, walked a few steps forward, not seeing any housekeepers or maids.


    "Mom!"


    Adler called out.


    But there was no sound from inside the rooms.


    Colby frowned and immediately called his men inside.


    The Costello family''s bodyguards were also stunned by the scene inside.


    "What''s going on?"


    They looked at each other in confusion.


    "Sir, we''ve been watching here, and we haven''t seen anyonee out."


    "Yeah, we''ve been watching; we didn''t see anyone leave."


    Adler climbed up to the second floor, and the house was empty.


    Colby, along with his men, headed towards the Tredgold estate''s underground corridor, and the stones that were originally on both sides of the corridor had mysteriously disappeared. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Open the door!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The subordinates quickly used tools to open the door in the corridor.


    But the room was already empty.


    "Jenna..."


    When Adler arrived downstairs and saw this, he copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    On the ground, a single long hair caught Adler''s attention. He clenched the hair and said,


    was definitely here before.


    belongs to en.kikit


    "Where is she... Search! Search now!"


    Adler roared, and the bodyguards immediately began a thorough search.


    Colby also sent a message to Sophie immediately.


    When Sophie and Harold arrived, what they saw was the empty Tredgold estate.


    "May is gone too..."


    Sophie looked around.


    A Costello family bodyguard said,


    "Ms. Sophie,


    , our people have be


    watching outside, it''s impossible for


    Weone to just


    disappear


    belongs to en.


    "Just disappeared..."


    Sophie murmured.


    Suddenly, as if she had an epiphany, she sharply raised her head, "I''ve got it!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!